《Eternal Taoist King》


 Chapter 1： A dream, destroy the door

    On the top of Taihe Mountain, the clouds are auspicious, and when the sun goes down, the clouds are vast, the clouds are burning like fire, and the sky is red.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a futon floating. In the futon there is an old Taoist.


    "Three thousand avenues, the same way, the same one, only one can fly, so wait ..."


    More than a dozen disciples were sitting in danger, excited and listened carefully. Although the youngest Song Ning among the group of disciples didn''t understand well, they also looked serious.


    But, listening and listening, Song Ning felt sleepy, her eyelids were getting deeper and deeper, and she couldn''t help but lower her head to sleep.


    In a trance, Song Ning was awakened by a cool breeze. He opened his eyes and found that he was actually at the end of the colorful auspicious cloud. Looking across, the vast sea of ??clouds was gorgeous and colorful, and the whole body was immortal, like a fairyland.


    Song Ning danced happily between the clouds and mist, and was happy.


    Boom ~


    Suddenly, a loud bang made Song Ning''s body numb. The surrounding clouds were shaken and the fairy air rolled up. In an instant, the fairyland turned into ruins.


    Song Ning stabilized her body and fixed her eyes. In the distance, a woman dressed in colored silk was fighting with a dragon. The dragon was fierce and aggressive.


    Jiaolong opened a huge mouth and bit towards the woman''s waist. The woman resisted and stalemate with Jiaolong, but only a moment later, Jiaolong swung her tail and hit the woman.


    The woman flew out like a meteor, and in the blink of an eye she reached Song Ning.


    With just one glance, Song Ning just looked at the woman, and was shocked by the woman''s stunning face, except that the woman''s face was pale, a few traces of blood spilled from the corners of her mouth, her eyes were blurred, and her life was almost nothing.


    However, just when Song Ning thought she was dead, just before she was about to fly over Song Ning, her eyes suddenly opened!


    She looked at Song Ning, her eyes gleamed with clear light, and a few words between her lips opened and closed into Song Ning''s mind. These words seemed to be materialized in Song Ning''s brain, flashing The golden light is reprinted on its mind.


    Immediately afterwards, something like a soul emerged from the woman''s body, and the soul''s whine entered Song Ning''s body.


    A vigorous force came with the "soul" and pushed Song Ning back. When Song Ning retreated, he saw that Jiaolong flew over, and Jiaolong glanced at Song Ning sideways. , But continue to chase the woman''s body.


    Song Ning''s eyes followed, but his body kept retreating. The surrounding space seemed to be elongated, and the picture in front of him became more and more blurred ...


    hiss!


    Song Ning woke up and bounced directly from the ground.


    A dozen of disciples around were startled, followed by a group of laughter.


    "Song Ning, your uncle preached the sermon, but you fell asleep again, you kid." The old man sitting on the futon laughed aloud.


    "Young Master, you slept like this, the master finished speaking, and you also woke up."


    "Haha, little teacher, why did you go last night?"


    The elder brothers and sisters looked at Song Ning with a smile, Song Ning was not the first time when his righteous father was asleep, and this time it was even more outrageous. He stood up directly after falling asleep.


    However, at the moment, Song Ning''s mind echoed with the pictures he had just seen in his dream. A series of golden characters flashed in his mind, and he didn''t hear anything from the people around him.


    Taoist sees that Song Ning''s expression is wrong, his body flutters, and falls in front of Song Ning: "Ning''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    The old road suddenly appeared, Song Ning was taken aback, he looked up, and now he was already sweating with cold head: "Father, I just had a dream, dreamed ..."


    Song Ning''s words didn''t fall, the sky suddenly changed color, and the burning cloud instantly turned into a sky of dark clouds, and the thunder and lightning thundered among the clouds. A ghost image of a dragon appeared. A mountain is so big.


    The eyes of Jiaolong Xuying stared at Song Ning and let out a roar.


    howl!


    More than ten disciples were bled by this roar, their eyes bleed, their tinnitus was dizzy, and they could not sit even one by one.


    Lao Dao''s eyes were dignified, and he raised his hand and printed it toward him.


    Jiao Long''s huge eyes rolled around, and finally his eyes fell on Song Ning.


    "Why did Xianchang hurt my disciples?" Lao Tao sacrificed the magic weapon while playing the dharma, forming a light film between Lao Tao and the Jiaolong Void Shadow, which resisted the attack of Jiaolong.


    Jiao Long howled and bit out with a huge mouth: "Untouchables, die!"


    The light film collapsed instantaneously under the impact of the Jiaolong phantom, the grim faucet opened the blood basin and swallowed it as if to swallow the Taihe Mountain tops, the old body stepped back, his hands flicked the spirits, and a blood mist When he spewed out, his entire body immediately languished, but the movements in his hands did not stop, and the Fa Yin was knotted.


    The **** sword pierced the faucet, and Jiaolong howled: "Hand him over, Raoer and his life."


    The old man''s face was pale, his body was getting thinner, and the blood in his body was constantly pouring out into the **** long sword. However, the weaker his body was, the more spiritual he was: "Every aspect of the law also wants to hurt my righteous son, I Son, do you want it to be necessary! "


    The **** long sword puffed off directly from the faint shadow of the faucet, but at this moment, the faint faucet exploded directly, and a force came.


    The winds swept through, and the entire Taihe Mountain was almost destroyed.


    The Jiaolong phantom dissipated, the dark clouds disappeared, and in the sky, there were even colorful clouds of fire, and everything seemed to have never happened.


    Song Ning got up from the ground, watching the broken walls of Taihe Mountain top, watching his uncle lying on the ground, his body ricketing like an old man, his eyes flashing and fluttering beside his uncle.


    "Right Father!" Song Ning wanted to hold the old way, but he didn''t dare to reach out and touch him, for fear that he would feel pain.


    The old man looked at Song Ning, his face was kind, he just kept his mouth open, but the blood kept pouring out.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t you talk." Song Ning shivered at a loss.


    "Ning''er, you ... dreamed about ... what?" The old voice became weaker and weaker.


    "That Jiaolong chased down a woman, and the woman said a few words to me before she died, so that I must rush to Tianhe City to bring this to her, and her soul also penetrated into my body." Song Ning quickly Road.


    The old man gasped hard, his head trembling lightly: "Try to leave as soon as possible ... Go, Tianhe City ... that fascination of the dragon ... will also ... condense ... condense ... nothing for the father to stay , Stay, this ... this ... "


    Before the old Taoist words were finished, his hands hung down weakly, and the Tao disappeared. In his hands, he also held a broken and ancient bronze mirror, which was left to Song Ning''s relics.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, and he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the old road.


    Memory springs up like a spring, thoughts like a sharp blade.


    He was adopted by an old man at the age of three. He spent 13 years on the mountain. During 13 years, he did not practice hard. He eats and drinks every day. The old man treats him like his own flesh and blood, and now ...


    "Grandfather ... Grandfather!" Song Ning''s fist slammed the rubble, his hands full of blood.


    "Brother, sister, the uncle is sitting, the uncle is sitting!" Song Ning cried, her tears blurred her vision.


    However, he called for a long time, but found that no one answered. He turned his head to look around. Only then did he find that Taihe Mountain Peak, except him, had no one to live.


    what!


    Song Ning looked up to the sky and howled, howling echoed in the valley, frightened the birds and beasts.


    The autumn wind was bleak, blowing through the broken Taihe Mountain, lifting Song Ning''s hair, but he couldn''t take away the sorrow in his heart.


    A dream, destroy the door ...

 Chapter 2： Are you dead?

    Night fell, dark clouds covered the moon, raindrops fell like loose beads, and slapped Song Ning''s face.


    A few ray of wind blew past, cold and biting.


    On Taihe Mountain, Song Ning dug fifteen pits and buried one person in each pit.


    He knocked three heads in front of everyone''s grave, and finally, sitting in front of the grave and guarding, the scenes once appeared in his mind.


    He couldn''t tell the tears from the rain, and his broken hands clutched the bronze mirror left by his uncle. He looked carefully, as if he could see his uncle in this mirror and see his brother and sister.


    The rain gradually stopped.


    When the early sun rose, a trace of warmth pulled Song Ning out of his memory. He looked at the fifteen graves in front of him, closed his eyes, and when he opened it, the sadness in his eyes dispersed: "Right Father, Brother Sister, I will come here to worship you at this time of the year. I will live ten more years and come ten times. If I can live another hundred years, then I will come one hundred times.


    If it is ... I can practice one day, if one day I can find the dragon, if I can overcome it, I will cut off the dragon head to worship you. "


    Song Ning knelt down again, knocked three heads, got up and left.


    His hands were covered with blood. The blood was stained on the bronze mirror. When the light of the early sun was reflected on the bronze mirror, the blood actually flowed into the bronze mirror and disappeared ...


    After a few hours, Song Ning stood at the foot of Taihe Mountain and took a deep breath of the air belonging to the Taihe Mountain Range.


    As soon as he left Taihe Mountain, Song Ning felt that the golden characters in his mind flashed continuously.


    Song Ning didn''t know where Tianhe City was. Since he was three years old, he had never left the mountain gate. He was looking at the direction he should go, and he saw a man and a woman not far away.


    The two men wore neat robes, and their eyes swept over Song Ning during the conversation, and they couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why is this Taoist so embarrassed?" The man said.


    Song Ning froze when he heard the name ��Daoyou��: ��My sect was attacked, so it ended so that the two Daoyou laughed.��


    "Attacked? This is the Taihe Mountain Range. Is Daoyou a disciple of Taihe Mountain?" The woman looked up at Taihe Mountain, beautifully, and heard.


    Song Ning sadly: "Yes, no one survives except Zongmen ..."


    "This Daoist, cultivating immortals is going against the sky. I and other mortals want to live forever, they have to pay a lot of money, not to ruin their minds because of these things, please mourn." The man comforted.


    "Thank you, Wen Daoyou, how is Tianhe City going?" Song Ning thanked.


    The man and the woman froze at the same time: "Tianhe City? Why did Daoyou go to Tianhe City?"


    "I ... I am entrusted to go to Tianhe City, there are very important things." Song Ning said.


    The man laughed: "If it weren''t for meeting the two of us, Daoyou, you would have to spend a lot of time. We are disciples of Tianhe City. Now that we have finished the martial arts mission, it is the return journey."


    "Really? Can the two take me with me?" Song Ning asked.


    "It''s okay, there is a formation that can teleport back to the martial arts not far in front of us, and we can go back, but I told you clearly beforehand that even if you go to Tianhe City, Uncle Guardian may not let you in "" Men''s Road.


    The woman smiled faintly at Song Ning: "I don''t know how to call friends?"


    "Oh, my name is Song Ning, I don''t know the two honorable titles." Song Ning thought that he hadn''t introduced himself yet and immediately bowed his fist.


    The man smiled: "Song Daoyou should not be so polite, my name is Zhang Mo, she is Qiuyue."


    "Zhang Mo Daoyou, Qiuyue Daoyou, thank you two." Song Ning bowed again to salute.


    The more polite Song Ning is, the more happy Zhang Mo and Qiu Yue are: "Little things, let''s go."


    As Zhang Mo and Qiuyue said, they only walked a mile, and came to a secret stone forest. In the middle of the stone forest, there was a faint light, and here is the teleportation array.


    This is the first time Song Ning has seen the teleportation array.


    "Song Daoyou, let''s enter the teleportation array." Zhang Mo said.


    "Good." Song Ning nervously followed Zhang Mo and Qiuyue into the teleportation array.


    Zhang Mo held a spirit stone in his hand. After entering the teleportation circle, the spirit stone shattered, and its inner spiritual power was dissipated, absorbed by the teleportation array, and the telescope array was so bright that Song Ning could not open his eyes.


    The surrounding space seems to be stretched, and the body seems to be twisting. This feeling is exactly the same as Song Ning''s previous feeling in the dream.


    But in an instant, Song Ning felt that his body was no longer twisted. He opened his eyes, and the scene in front of him was very different from before.


    In front of me is a gate with a height of more than 30 feet. From this gate, you can see the entire Tianhe City. The Tianhe City is like a masonry crafted by craftsmen, and the whole city is integrated. Under the sun, the light is shining.


    "Huh? Zhang Mo, who is beside you?" A white-bearded old man sitting next to the teleportation array raised his eyebrows and heard.


    "In the words of Uncle Guardian, this is Tao Ning, Song Ning Taoist friend, Tai Heshan is under attack, and now he is the only one left to survive. He said that he was entrusted by someone and came to Tianhe City for something important, so I brought him together. "Zhang Mo bowed to salute."


    Uncle Guardian glanced at Song Ning, and Song Ning suddenly had a feeling of being seen through.


    "Zhang Mo, there is no aura fluctuation in this kid, is he a disciple of Taihe Mountain?" Uncle Guardian asked.


    "This ..." Zhang Mo and Qiuyue didn''t detect Song Ning before, and now the guardian Shi said that they only reacted.


    "You two go on." Uncle Guardian waved his hand.


    Zhang Mo and Qiuyue glanced at Song Ning again, and left in dismay.


    Song Ning looked at Uncle Guardian and bowed, "Senior, really a disciple of Qinghe Taoism in Taihe Mountain, the Zongmen was attacked a few days ago, and only I survived. I came here because I had a dream, a dream see����"


    "A lot of nonsense!" Uncle Guardian sneered: "Murano boy, is Tianhe City a place where you can enter? How come, how can I get out!"


    When the uncle of the guard spoke with his big sleeves, a gust of wind rolled Song Ning backwards, and the light of the transmission flashed, and Song Ning was about to be sent away.


    But at this moment, a golden light fell in the sky, and the light shone over the teleportation array, pulling Song Ning out of the teleportation array.


    "Guardian Uncle, what''s going on?"


    Song Ning looked up and saw petals dancing in the air, as if a flower bridge had been built, and a woman dressed in ice blue gauze stepped on the flower bridge. Under soft light, the ice muscle jade bones seemed to be transparent Jingying, every time she tapped on the petal, the air would ripple in a circle, blinking, from far and near, like a fairy falling from the sky, falling lightly in front of Song Ning.


    Uncle Guardian immediately turned around and bent slightly: "I don''t know where the boy from Murano wanted to be mixed into my Tianhe City, I was about to send it away."


    Standing next to the teleportation array, Song Ning raised his head and looked towards the sky after stabilizing his body. In the midair, the woman dressed in ice blue gauze slowly raised her head.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, he was not shocked by the woman''s stunning face, but because this face was exactly the same as the woman he had seen in his dream before!


    "You, you are not dead ?!" Song Ning stepped back and pointed at the woman.

 Chapter 3： Shinto

    "Come on! You kid, dare to speak to my Lian Yuexiao, the chief disciple of Tianhe City, so quickly!" Uncle Guardian said angrily, popping out a spiritual force would knock Song Ning back.


    However, he just struck out the spiritual power, and saw that the female jade hand named Leng Yuexiao lifted up, and her slender fingertips flew out a spiritual power. This spiritual power came first, and directly defeated the spiritual power of the guardian.


    "Leng Yuexiao, you ..." Uncle Guardian frowned.


    "Uncle Shi, don''t rush to do it." Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly at the guardian Shi Yu, and then looked at Song Ning. Those eyes were like stars, shining deep and deep: "Have you seen me?"


    "I had a dream before, in the dream, you ..."


    Song Ninggang said halfway, Leng Yuexiao''s expression tightened, and Song Ning rolled up his sleeves: "You follow me back to Tianhe City."


    "Leng Yuexiao, he is not qualified to enter Tianhe City." Uncle Guardian is very puzzled by this sudden change.


    Leng Yuexiao turned a deaf ear and took Song Ning toward Tianhe City: "Uncle Shi, I am afraid that at this moment, he is the most qualified person to enter my Tianhe City."


    Uncle Guardian stared staringly at Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao in the distance, and mumbled secretly: "This kid is really lucky. Bring into Tianhe City. "


    In the sky, Song Ning stepped on the flower bridge below, and the petals flew in the air like colorful butterflies. At this moment, he felt like a fairy.


    It''s just that Song Ning hasn''t responded, they have reached the most central palace of Tianhe City. The palace is oval, not big, but it is the most intense place in the entire Tianhe City.


    There was an old woman meditating cross-legged in this palace. Her eyelids jumped and her eyes opened: "Xiao Xiao, who brought you back?"


    Leng Yuexiao bowed outside the palace to salute: "Master Master, can you still remember what I said a few days ago? The Lingnian doppelganger I formed before was destroyed."


    "I know this." The head said.


    "The disciple just wanted to go out and investigate, but he met this person and came to Tianhe City. The first sentence he said after he saw me was ''You are not dead''? So the disciple guessed that he might know something." Leng Yuexiao said.


    The head squinted at Song Ning, she could not feel any aura fluctuations in Song Ning''s body.


    A trace of spiritual power dissipated from the palm of the head, and went straight to Song Ning''s body, but just as a trace of spiritual power was about to enter Song Ning''s body for exploration, the golden light flickered suddenly in Song Ning''s body, and the spirit was directly exploded.


    The eyes of the head shined, and it was able to bounce back its spiritual power. This is certainly due to the golden light inside Song Ning. A mortal who does not even have spiritual power has such a protective body golden light, which is enough to show that his body has amazing memory. treasure.


    "Xiaoxiao, did you find the" Shen Dao Jing "before?" Said the head in shock.


    "Disciple ... Disciple Ling Nian was destroyed and had no memory. I don''t know if I found the" Shen Dao Jing "." Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were slightly confused.


    "Haha, Xiaoxiao, if the teacher expected it to be true, before you destroyed the spiritual avatar, the avatar broke the" Shen Dao Jing "and a ray of residual spirit into the body of the young man. Now that the young man comes to you to find you, this is the proof This matter. "The head was overjoyed.


    Leng Yuexiao turned his head and looked at the confounded Song Ning: "If the residual spirit is in him ..."


    "Suck it out, you **** out the residual spirit first, and restore the memory. At that time, we are thinking of ways to take out the Shinto sutra from its body." Zhang Mendao said.


    "But if the residual spirit is forcibly drawn from his body, will his body ..."


    "Xiaoxiao!"


    Leng Yuexiao lowered her head and stopped talking. She glanced at Song Ning, then took a deep breath and walked to Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao. Before in the dream, this time was real, and the real person was more beautiful than in the dream. This was the first time Song Ning saw such a beautiful woman. Now, such a distance is almost suffocating him. .


    If the skin is creamy and the hands are like catkins, even if it is skillful, it is impossible to sculpt Leng Yuexiao''s delicate facial features and beautiful figure.


    Suddenly, Leng Yuexiao raised her hand and pressed on Song Ning Tianling. With a sudden effort, Song Ning felt black in front of her eyes, and her body seemed to fall apart, but before he fainted, he heard from Leng Yuexiao The three words ''Sorry''.


    Song Ning lost consciousness as if entering a dream.


    In his dream, he seemed to fall into the water, sinking continuously, his body unable to move, and watched as he distanced from the surface of the water, and watched the light become thinner and thinner until he fell into endless darkness.


    Just at the end of this endless darkness, a few golden lights suddenly came, and the golden lights flickered, which are three large characters "Shen Dao Jing".


    Falling next to these three words, Song Ning saw that the three words of "Shen Dao Jing" were issued by a book, but the book seemed to be cut off from the middle, only half.


    Half of the books, even if they are immortal exercises, cannot be practiced.


    Just when Song Ning was in a coma, Leng Yuexiao restored her previous memories.


    "Master, I think of it. On that day, my Spiritual Thoughts availed and found a half-volume" Shen Dao Jing ", but was chased and killed by the dragon of the previous world. This person''s body. "Leng Yuexiao said truthfully.


    "" Shen Dao Jing "is the Taoist Supreme Method, and it is normal to be divided into several parts. Now that this half of the" Shen Dao Jing "exists in this kid, how to take it out?" Zhang Menwen said.


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated: "The disciples don''t know."


    "You really don''t know?" The head heard.


    "The disciples only came across the" Shen Dao Jing "by accident. This is already a great opportunity. How do you know how to take out the" Shen Dao Jing "?" Leng Yuexiao lowered her head and looked away, seeming to conceal.


    The head sighed: "A joy and a worry, this kid can only stay in Tianhe City, I will make arrangements for you later, you go to practice first, after some time between our three levels of cultivation discipline You must win the competition. "


    "Yes, the disciple retreated first." Leng Yuexiao glanced at Song Ning as he bowed to salute, with a trace of guilt in his expression.


    In fact, Song Ning had woke up at this moment, but he found that he could not move his body after waking up.


    "Qiuyue, you come here." The head of the voice said.


    After a while, Qiuyue came: "Disciple Qiuyue, I have seen the master, I do n��t know the master ..." Qiuyue said halfway, when she found Song Ning, she was shocked.


    "Qiuyue, this person, you can find a place to settle down, just settle down according to ordinary disciples."


    "That treatment ..." Qiuyue breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The treatment of ordinary disciples." The head said again.


    "Yes, the head." Qiuyue pulled Song Ning away from the palace.


    Along the way, Song Ning heard many people talking to Qiuyue, thinking that Qiuyue was also a very important person in Tianhe City. Soon, Qiuyue put Song Ning on the bed, and she took a long breath.


    "You can see the head, you can survive and become a disciple of Tianhe City, it is also your character." Qiuyue finished, closed the door and left.


    After Qiuyue left, Song Ning couldn''t wake up in a muddled mood, as if he was collapsed, he felt his body seemed to be cramped and boned, and the pain was difficult.


    At this moment, in a boudoir in the middle of Tianhe City, Leng Yuexiao was sitting on the futon, with a slightly sad look: "I don''t know how long that person can live. Forcibly sucked out the residual spirit, mortals will suffer Like the pain of cramping and peeling bones, the spirit veins will also be stripped, and since then it has no chance to practice ... "


    This matter is naturally known to the head, however, no matter whether it is head or Leng Yuexiao, after Song Ning''s spiritual veins are stripped, golden veins are quickly reborn in his body!

 Chapter 4： Leng Yuexiao

    Song Ning has been in a semi-coma state. Under this state, he can feel everything in the outside world, but he can''t wake up and can''t move.


    The veins in his body are constantly regenerating, and layers of golden veins are intertwined, making his meridians stronger than before.


    In a flash, a few days passed.


    Ye Weiyang, empty moon, starry sky, want to compete with Tianhe City, outside the Tianhe City, the silver light is crystal clear, like the waves of water flowing in the flashing spiritual power, wrapping the entire Tianhe City, this is Tianhe City Of the moat.


    In Tianhe City, Leng Yuexiao detached from the entrance, slowly opened her eyes, and her curved eyelashes fluttered. The pair of star eyes seemed to reflect the starry sky, bright and shining.


    "It''s been three days, and I can''t concentrate on my mind. It''s a mess of my mind. It''s time for this thing ..." Leng Yuexiao sighed. During these three days, her mind always echoed what happened in the hall that day: "That I forcibly **** the residual spirit out of him, and I do n��t know what happened to him. "


    Leng Yuexiao left the room and moved to Song Ning''s residence, all the way up, bringing a burst of flowers.


    She pushed open Song Ning''s door and glanced at the room, which contained nothing but a bed.


    "It turns out that ordinary disciples live in such a room." Leng Yuexiao walked to Song Ning, watching Song Ning with her eyes closed, and could not help sighing again.


    If she can, she doesn''t want to forcibly **** out the residual spirits in Song Ning''s body, because she understands that this is nothing more than breaking Song Ning''s fairy road.


    "I don''t know if Xuluo Dan can help him?" Leng Yuexiao looked, and took out a red-red elixir from the storage ring. The elixir appeared to have dense lines, like human veins.


    She hesitated and sent Xuluo Dan into Song Ning''s mouth. She glanced at Song Ning again and turned away: "I was sorry for you before, this Xuluo Dan was the fourth gift from Master Master. Pindan medicine, even if it is my compensation, can you be good, everything depends on God''s will, I can calm down and practice with my mind. "


    After Leng Yuexiao left, Song Ning wondered, he guessed that it was Leng Yuexiao who just came to the room, but why did Leng Yuexiao come here, and why did he give him a Sipin medicine?


    After a while, the power of Sipin''s Elixir spread in Song Ning''s body, but just a moment later, the golden blood in his body grew even more crazy under the effect of this Elixir.


    Time slowly passed, if Song Ning seemed to be forgotten, until five days later, Song Ning finally woke up.


    It happened that today was the day of distributing the welfare of the disciples. Song Ning saw Qiuyue after walking out of the room.


    "Qiuyue Daoyou." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "You ... woke up?" Qiuyue stunned. She visited Song Ning''s room before and saw him once. At that time, Song Ning''s body was very weak and her eyes did not wake up.


    Song Ning touched his nose: "I just woke up."


    "It just so happened that this is your cultivation resource. Take it away. Now that you are injured, just practice it in Tianhe City. If you have any difficulties, please tell me." Qiuyue brought out a small bag to Song Ning.


    "Thank you, Senior Sister." Song Ning took the training resources and was very relieved.


    "Well, I still have something to do. By the way, you are an ordinary disciple. You can only stay in this area. Don''t leave. Remember." Qiuyue said, pointing to the door not far away.


    "Yes, Sister Qiuyue." Song Ning clenched his fists again.


    Song Ning took the cultivation resources back to the room. For Tianhe City, he was only grateful. Although he almost died before, he did n��t feel that Tianhe City ��s head and Leng Yuexiao had done too much. As for Leng Yue When Xiao Lingnian''s avatar caused the Taiheshan group to destroy the door, Song Ning didn''t think about it for a while, and he didn''t dare to think about it.


    Opening the storage bag, Song Ning saw that there was a practice law during the gathering period, some Pigudan and two sets of martial arts clothes.


    Song Ning happily put on the clothes, but found that the clothes were too big to hold two of them, but just when he was about to take off the clothes, the clothes suddenly shrank and became just right.


    "We Taiheshan don''t have such clothes." Song Ning sighed, it would be nice if brothers and sisters could wear them too.


    Song Ning felt a little excited when he opened the Qiju cultivation period. His uncle did not allow him to practice. In fact, he did not want him to suffer because his veins were like a funnel. No matter how much practice, he would eventually miss it.


    "Even if you miss it, you won''t die? Is it better to try to practice now, maybe it will be successful?" Song Ning began to flip this decision.


    The Qi gathering period is the first stage of self-cultivation. In this stage, as long as you absorb the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, Song Ning looked at this decision for a while and felt that there was nothing. He listened to his uncle ��s preaching. Thirteen years, I have a very high level of understanding of things like Falun Dafa.


    So, Song Ning began to practice.


    On the first day, Song Ning soon entered the stage of ''Mai Saidun'', and just after entering this stage, Reiki quickly poured into Song Ning''s body.


    The next day, Song Ning was still practicing.


    On the third day ...


    On the fourth day ...


    Song Ning practiced this for seven days. After seven days, if he wasn''t too hungry, he wouldn''t get out of the regularity.


    After taking a grain of Pigudan, Song Ning walked out of the room to breathe. As soon as he went out, he saw that many ordinary disciples were walking in the same direction, which was the center of Tianhe City.


    "This fellow, aren''t our ordinary disciples allowed to leave this area? Why is everyone walking towards it?" Song Ning respectfully said.


    "Eh? Are you a new disciple? You may not know it right away. There are three major factions. There are also selections among ordinary disciples. If they can be selected, then they are likely to be promoted to regular disciples after the test. Such opportunities , Not to be missed. "The disciple left in a hurry.


    Song Ning also came to the test venue along the flow of people. This test venue is very spacious. There are only a few hundred square meters in the test bench. This is the test venue for ordinary disciples.


    At the moment, there were two people fighting in the test room. Song Ning watched them come and go, and the aura continued to hit, which was very lively.


    "Zhang Tiesheng, add three points." The disciples on the side supervised loudly, and Song Ning looked for it. It was Sister Qiuyue who spoke.


    Zhang Tie stepped up and pulled up his opponent: "Sister Liu, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, Brother Zhang is so good." Brother Liu got up and patted his ass.


    When Qiuyue saw the two step down, they said again: "Who else wants to test today?"


    Soon, two more people came to power and the competition began again.


    Song Ning saw that they were getting more and more lively, and she could n��t help but get interested. When Qiuyue not far away swept through many ordinary disciples, she saw Song Ning at a glance, and the stage was still full of fun, and she came to Song Ning. : "Why are you here too?"


    "Sister Qiuyue, can anyone come to the test?" Song Ningwen said.


    "It''s true, but you ... the injury is good, don''t let go of the fun, and you haven''t practiced before, and it''s easy to get hurt when you go up." Qiuyue Road, but Qiuyue just finished, she felt that Song Ning had something on her body. A trace of aura fluctuations.

 Chapter 5： Compare

    "I also want to go up and try. I haven''t fought, I''m curious ..." Song Ning shyly said, but he also knew that Qiuyue''s words were indeed reasonable.


    Qiuyue frowned: "Well, wait for them to finish playing, you go up and try, I will choose an opponent for you."


    "Thank you Sister Qiuyue." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "Wang Daleisheng." Qiuyue finished, pointing to the audience: "Sun Mu, you come up."


    Sun Mu froze for a moment, then jumped onto the stage: "Sister Qiuyue."


    "Song Ning, you come too." Qiuyue said again.


    Song Ning clenched his fists and went to the stage.


    Sun Mu gave Song Ning a glance, this is a raw face, and still came to power ...


    "Sun Mu, Song Ning had been hurt before, and just started to practice, just come up and feel some, you don''t have to shoot too hard." Qiuyue said.


    Sun Mu smiled: "Thank you, Sister Qiuyue."


    Qiuyue frowned: "Thank me? If it weren''t for your cultivation behavior to be the lowest among ordinary disciples, I would not let you learn from Song Ning."


    Sun Mu rubbed his head in embarrassment, smirked, and turned to look at Song Ning: "Brother Song, please do it first, I will let you."


    "Thank you, Senior Brother, I haven''t fought, please enlighten Senior Brother." Song Ning was very happy at this moment. He longed to hope that he could fight with others. Today, this wish is finally realized.


    "Haha, I will definitely advise you, please take action first." Sun Mu backhanded waiting for Song Ning to attack.


    Song Ning didn''t know how to fight, but just saw the brothers and sisters just now, he followed suit: "Thank you Brother Sun."


    After finishing Song Ning''s speech, he raised his hand to condense an aura, which was attached to his fist, and he swayed under his feet and rushed to Sun Mu.


    Sun Mu smiled: "Brother Song, this kind of attacking trick cannot be ..."


    Sun Mu raised his hand to block while talking, but halfway through his words, he felt the aura from Song Ning''s fist.


    Boom!


    Sun Mu stepped back a few steps, a salty voice in his throat, and a spout of blood.


    Silently, Sun Mu''s right arm just blocked was completely numb. He looked pale and looked at Song Ning in shock.


    Song Ning froze in place. Just now he just wanted to punch with all his strength, but he didn''t expect to directly hurt Sun Mu.


    "Brother Sun, are you okay?" Song Ning immediately walked over to ask.


    "You, you hurt me on purpose!" Sun Mu said angrily.


    Qiuyue jumped on the test bench to stop Song Ning: "Have you been hiding Aura before?"


    "I don''t have one." Song Ning was confused.


    The ordinary disciples present at the moment all knew Sun Mu, but no one knew Song Ning. Sun Mu let Song Ning make a move, but Song Ning directly injured Sun Mu, and they all were unfair for Sun Mu.


    "Sister Qiuyue, what is going on with this man?"


    "Study and comparison, can''t intentionally hurt people, is he in violation of the rules?"


    "He should be banned from participating!"


    For a time, all the disciples started shouting, and some even directly criticized Song Ning.


    "No, brothers and sisters, I just thought about a full blow just now, and I didn''t want to hurt Brother Sun Mu." Song Ning explained.


    The disciples were still unsteady, Qiuyue shouted, "Shut up!"


    Silent, Qiuyue looked at Song Ning: "Your qualifications are cancelled, leave here."


    "Sister Qiuyue, I ..."


    "Go down!"


    Song Ning gritted his teeth, bowed to Qiuyue, and then bowed to Sun Mudao: "Brother Sun, I''m sorry."


    If Song Ning really had a hit to hurt Sun Mu, these ordinary disciples didn''t believe it, so they thought Song Ning pretended to be ineffective and attacked successfully. Therefore, they were even more disgusted with Song Ning.


    Under the glaring of everyone, Song Ning went away sadly, listening to the cheers and applause that sounded again behind him, he sighed bitterly.


    In the next period of time, Song Ning almost practiced in the room. Occasionally, he left the room and went out to ventilate a few times. When he met ordinary brothers and sisters, no one talked to him. Even when he saw him, he could not wait to come and teach him something .


    For a time, Song Ning found that he seemed to be excluded from everyone.


    Every night, Song Ning sits by the window and looks at the sky after practicing. He misses his uncle and his brother and sister for 13 years. They were together for 13 years, but they were all killed because of a dream. .


    If Song Ning has no resentment against Leng Yuexiao, this is absolutely false, but Song Ning is more blaming himself. He blames himself for being asleep. The next thing will not happen.


    Day after day, Song Ning''s aura is increasing, but Song Ning finds that according to the pamphlet, his aura should have reached the fifth level, but now Song Ning feels that his aura is still only The look of the first floor.


    "No wonder the righteous father said I was not suitable for cultivation ..." Song Ning sighed bitterly, wanting to take revenge, perhaps waiting for the next life.


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside the room. Song Ning went out and saw many disciples walking towards the center of Tianhe City.


    "Brother, what''s the fun?"


    "Sister, what happened?"


    However, a famous disciple walked past Song Ning, but no one answered him, not even looking at him.


    Song Ning was aggrieved. His eyes were hot and he walked behind them.


    At this moment, disciples of all levels in Tianhe City walked toward the center, ordinary disciples wearing white robes, formal disciples wearing blue robes, inner disciples wearing red robes, and core disciples wearing purple robes.


    Among the group of disciples, Song Ning found a male disciple wearing a silver robe. The male disciple was carrying a long sword, he was domineering, standing on his shoulders, standing next to the chair above the high platform. These are older people and should be the predecessors of the martial arts.


    In front of them, there was a test bench of a thousand squares in size, and Song Ning realized at this moment that this should be the beginning of the three factions.


    "Look, Sister Leng is here!"


    In the distance, Leng Yuexiao was dressed in colored damask, and petals fluttered in the air. She came lightly on top of the petals and landed on the high platform, bowing to the few in front of her: "Elders, disciples are late."


    "Not too late, it happened that we greeted the Taoists of the other two factions." Sitting in the middle was the head of the head, the head of the head stood up, and several of the people beside him also stood up, and they looked far into the sky.


    Above the sky, several auspicious clouds appeared, and on this auspicious cloud, a total of twenty-four people.


    "Welcome Daoyou from Luoxialing and Cangyun Mountain." The head chanted.


    "Hahaha, please don''t come to Hongfeng Daoyou." A purple hair smiled in the sky.


    Among these twenty-four people, only four of them fell on the high platform, and the remaining twenty people fell on the comparison platform. Song Ning looked closely. It should be ten people from each school. From the perspective of costumes, it is different. Two disciples at the stage each participated in the competition.

 Chapter 6： Total defeat

    The four people who fell on the high platform were the heads and elders of Cangyun Mountain and Luoxialing, respectively, and the twenty people on the test bench were disciples of these two factions.


    Song Ning was not tall and was squeezed around the crowd. He could only see these people with his toes.


    The head of Tianhe City shook his sleeves: "Disciples of Tianhe City, haven''t you seen the Zifa Taoist of the head of Luoxialing, the Taoist of Qing Dynasty in the head of Cangyun Mountain, and the elders of the two factions?"


    Tianhe City disciples heard the words and bowed to salute immediately: "I have seen Zifa Taoist and Quanqing Taoist, and I have seen two elders."


    Song Ning looked a little stupid in the crowd, everyone else bowed, but only he slowed down half a beat, and this scene was seen by people on the stage at a glance.


    "That boy is better? The recovery is quite fast." The head of Tianhe City thought.


    However, there are always one or two disciples in each school, otherwise how can they bring out the superiority of other disciples? Therefore, Zifa Taoist and Quanqing Taoist and others directly ignored Song Ning.


    After the disciples finished their words, the head of Tianhe City said again: "Welcome the two disciples to come."


    The disciples of Tianhe City once again chanted: "Welcome all your friends to come."


    Twenty people on the test stand greeted all the disciples in Tianhe City as gifts.


    Song Ning has never seen such a big scene since he played memory, nor has he seen so many people at the same time. Now he looks at these 20 disciples from Luoxialing and Cangyun Mountain, with envy in his expression. .


    The 20 people were divided into two groups and stood on the test bench. The left side was Luoxia Mountain and the right side was Cangyun Mountain. Each sect had two white-disciples, two blue-disciples, and two red-disciples. A disciple in purple clothes, a disciple in silver clothes and a disciple in gold clothes.


    "Yinyi disciple is a disciple of disciples, and the focus of the sect is training, and Jinyi disciple is the chief disciple." Song Ning secretly said, Leng Yuexiao is the chief disciple of Tianhe City, so she is wearing a golden color Aya clothes.


    When the head of Tianhe City saw that these disciples had greeted each other, they commanded: "Fang Yu, you arrange for them to sit down."


    The young man in a silver robe bowed: "Yes, the head."


    "Daoxialing''s Daoists are invited to sit on the left hand side, and Cangyun Mountain''s disciples are invited to the right hand side." As Fang Yu spoke, a silver robe dazzled in the sun, which attracted many disciples.


    He was handsome, and he was the core disciple of Tianhe City. Which female disciple did not care about him?


    After the two disciples were seated separately, the Zifa Daoist sitting on the high platform said, "Hongfeng Daoyou, shall we start now?"


    The Daohong Taoist friend in his mouth is the Hongfeng Daoist in charge of Tianhe City.


    The Hongfeng Taoist nodded, her fingertips flicked, and a colorful spiritual power appeared in the sky. This spiritual power turned into the light of the rainbow, shrouded on the comparison bench, and divided the comparison bench from the surroundings. The stage was instantly transformed into four areas.


    "Elder Li Mu, you preside over." Hongfeng Taoist said.


    Li Mu is one of the elders sitting next to Hongfeng Taoist. He heard the words, got up and nodded at the people present, then jumped into the air and floated on a thousand feet high platform.


    There is a sword light under his feet. He stepped on the sword light and said loudly: "Eastern, the core disciple of Ziyi prepares. The west, the disciple of the red gate prepares. The south, the formal disciple of blue prepares. The north, the ordinary disciple of white. ready."


    At the time of Elder Li Mu''s words, two disciples of each school at different levels jumped onto the test bench.


    Each side occupies six disciples, a total of twenty-four disciples.


    These twenty-four disciples probably already know how to compare this year and are already preparing.


    "This year is a fight. Six disciples in each venue, three martial arts, combine two in a fight. Without prejudice to human life, you can practice full-body cultivation for the benefit of disciples of different levels. After winning the victory will be rewarded by martial arts. "Elder Li Mu said.


    Song Ning noticed that both Zhang Mo and Qiuyue were standing in the Neimen disciple competition area. They represented the Neimen disciples in Tianhe City in the competition.


    The onlookers were all excited at the moment. At the order of Elder Li Mu, the competition began.


    The on-stage competition began, and off-stage Sun Mu opened the market.


    "Old rules, do you have any brothers and sisters who want to come and play? A small bet Yiqing, just a spirit stone." Sun Mu whispered.


    Although this is not prohibited by the order, it is too publicity and it is not very good.


    "The four areas are all Tianhe City disciples." A disciple took out a spirit stone directly.


    "me too."


    "me too."


    Most disciples in Tianhe City bought this market.


    "Brother Sun, what do you mean by this? How do you count winning or losing?" Song Ning did not want to buy, but was curious.


    Sun Mu gave Song Ning a glance and walked past Song Ning directly, as if he didn''t hear it.


    "Sun Mu, you have to make a lot of money this time." An ordinary disciple said, throwing a spirit stone to Sun Mu: "Dong Cangyun, Xi Tianhe, Nan Luoxia, Bei Tianhe."


    "Okay, I will remember it for you." Sun Mu did not know where to draw a pen and wrote it down on the paper.


    In fact, this handicap is very simple. It is to guess which martial arts will win in different areas of the four positions. If you guess correctly, you can win double the bet. If you guess any one wrong, you will not win money.


    "Brother Sun, I think ..." Song Ning said.


    However, Sun Mu had already gone far.


    "I want to buy three spirit stones, all won by Tianhe City." Song Ning said.


    Sun Mu, who had gone far away, squeezed out of the crowd. Three spirit stones bought Tianhe City to win. To put it bluntly, these three spirit stones were equivalent to playing in the water. Tianhe City did not have the strength to win.


    "Lingshi brought it." Sun Mu stretched out his hand.


    Song Ning handed the spirit stone to Sun Mu, and Sun Mu collected the spirit stone. After writing down Song Ning''s name on the paper, he turned around and left.


    At this moment, the stage is already in full swing. In the four areas of east, west, south, and north, the level of excitement also decreases from the east to the north, so many people like to see the east and west, and ignore the north and south.


    But soon, the disciples of Tianhe City, who were still cheering, all died down, because all four areas of Tianhe City were defeated.


    In fact, even if there is a region that can win, it is considered good, but now it is all defeated, where is the face of the elders?


    Half an hour of effort, the competition was over, and the winners of the four regions were divided that day. Two people from Cangyun Mountain won, two from Luoxialing, and the whole army of Tianhe City was wiped out.


    This kind of result is not to say that the elders of Tianhe City cannot accept it, even the disciples of Tianhe City are unwilling.


    Tian Mucheng ��s elder Li Mu was somber and announced the results of the contest, he immediately said: "Tomorrow, there will be a challenge. Every region can have a disciple to challenge. If you win, you can still win honor for the martial arts. Think about it, if someone wants to challenge, be sure to sign up tomorrow! "


    After Elder Li Mu finished speaking, the Red Maple Taoist immediately stood up: "Today''s contest is over, Fang Yu, take two disciples to rest."


    It would be better than the first game in this unsatisfactory result. Song Ning went back with the people. On the road, he heard a lot of sighs, or sighs, helplessness, or resentment, but there was no one who said he would participate in tomorrow The challenge is because they all understand that the people who can be selected to represent the martial arts are the best among the disciples of this level, so even if they go, they are just ugly.


    Song Ning just walked outside the room and saw the door open. He pushed the door open and saw Qiuyue sitting on his bed with red cheeks: "Song Ning, you close the door, I have something to find you."

 Chapter 7： I want to challenge

    "Sister Qiuyue, you have something to do with me?" Song Ning froze for a moment.


    "Song Ning, you come and sit down." Qiuyue said.


    Song Ning was sitting at the corner of the bed, more than a meter away from Qiuyue.


    "Song Ning, what do you think of tomorrow''s challenge?" Qiuyue asked.


    "Challenge ... What can I think?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    "With your strength, you can definitely win in the area of ??ordinary disciples. Don''t you want to try it?" Qiuyue said: "Winning disciples can be rewarded."


    Song Ning lowered his head: "I don''t have any actual combat experience, and the cultivation base is very low. I still don''t want to embarrass the martial arts."


    Qiuyue''s eyes were cold: "You pretended to be weak and attacked Sun Mu before the martial arts selection competition, but now you are saying that your strength is not good. You are such a timid person. I really saw it for the first time. Press you. "


    Qiu Yueqi''s face was even more ruddy. She was injured in the competition today. Now Song Ning refuses to fight for the martial arts, and she is even more angry.


    Anger, and Qiuyue got up too fast, directly lost his balance, and fell towards the ground.


    "Sister Qiuyue, be careful." Song Ning stepped forward to hold Qiuyue, but now in this position, Song Ning pinched Qiuyue''s chest.


    Song Ning felt this soft feeling for the first time, and he immediately let go of his panic.


    Qiuyue was first touched, and then fell to the ground with a thump, even more angry.


    But at this moment, Song Ning found that the door of the room was open.


    Outside the room, Sun Mu just passed by, saw a scene in Song Ning''s room, and immediately pushed the door and walked in.


    "Song Ning, what are you doing?" Sun Mu said as he stepped forward to help Qiuyue: "Sister Qiuyue, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Qiuyue got up with a hint of blush on her face.


    "Song Ning, did you attack Sister Qiuyue? Sister Qiuyue was just injured for the martial arts. You attacked her, are you still a human being?" Sun Mu was about to start when he rolled up his sleeves. act rashly.


    "No, Brother Sun, I don''t have ..."


    Before Song Ning waited for an explanation, Qiuyue said: "It''s none of his business. I accidentally didn''t stand firm just now. Don''t tell me about Song Ning."


    "Sister Qiuyue, you really ..." Sun Mu wanted to say something, but Qiuyue had already left the room.


    Sun Mu saw Qiuyue gone, he glared at Song Ning, turned and left.


    This night, Song Ning did not sleep well. He kept thinking about what Qiuyue said. If he wins, he can win glory for the martial arts and get rewards.


    Since Song Ning knew that he could practice, he would practice day and night, hoping to improve his practice and avenge his brothers and sisters and his righteous father one day.


    But if he has been an ordinary disciple of Tianhe City, when will he be strong?


    It ��s better to just try it and lose if you lose. If you win, can you get a reward for improving your strength?


    It was dawning and Song Ning fell asleep. He was confused to hear someone talking about him.


    "Song Ning? Don''t mention him. How can he be a coward who can only sneak up on people? How can he participate in the challenge? The people in the challenge are all masters."


    "Put the hope on him? Even if he participated, it was a disgrace to our Tianhe City."


    The voice disappeared within a moment, and Song Ning was still in his sleep.


    At this moment, the test bench was full of disciples, and Elder Li Mu also began to preside over the meeting.


    "Does any disciple want to participate in the challenge?" Li Mu looked around.


    In fact, when Li Mu asked this question, he just asked the disciples of Tianhe City. After all, only the disciples of Tianhe City could participate in the challenge here. This is the privilege of being the host.


    However, Li Mu looked around, and many of the disciples in Tianhe City just took a wait-and-see attitude. They talked in a low voice, but none of them came to power.


    Seeing this scene, not to mention Li Mu, even Hongfeng Taoist''s face is hard to look at.


    Li Mu glanced at the Red Maple Daoist. Under the Red Maple Daoist''s gaze, Li Mu said again: "To win the challenge is to win honors for the martial arts and also get the martial arts rewards. Is it true that no one has confidence in himself ? "


    Even if Li Mu said so, the disciples of Tianhe City still did not come to power.


    At the moment, Fang Yu was standing next to the test bench, and there was a trace of pride in his mouth, Tianhe City lost all four sides. Although this is a shame, if he Fang Yu can win the contest of the proselytized disciples, this time he will definitely meet the award, and he The fame of the martial arts will also increase.


    His goal is Leng Yuexiao. He knows Leng Yuexiao''s identity. Although his pursuit for Leng Yuexiao has not yet begun, he has been preparing for a long time.


    On the high platform, Zifa Daohe smiled and said: "Hongfeng Daoyou, this disciple of Tianhe City seems to be a poor student.


    The tone of the Zifa Daoren''s speech was like that the elders reprimanded the younger ones. The Hongfeng Dao Ren heard the words and felt a little worse.


    "If a disciple of Tianhe City can win me a game, I must reward him well!" Hongfeng Dao said indignantly.


    However, no one came up from the stage.


    Li Mu sighed softly and shook his head, preparing to start the test of personal disciples.


    "Since not, then let''s kiss next ..."


    "Please wait."


    Just when Li Mu was about to announce the beginning of the test of the personal disciples, he suddenly heard a weak voice.


    Everyone''s eyes looked down at the sound, and they saw a sleeping boy with fluffy hair coming towards this side.


    "Song Ning?" Qiuyue couldn''t help but red after seeing Song Ning, but she was inexplicably happy in her heart.


    Many ordinary disciples know Song Ning. Before Song Ning attacked Sun Mu, they still remembered it, but they did not expect Song Ning to participate in the challenge.


    Li Mu was very happy at first after hearing the voice, but when he looked at Song Ning, he hesitated: "What are you going to do?"


    "I, I want to challenge." Song Ning said.


    At this moment Hongfeng Taoist people can''t sit still anymore, Song Ning wants to challenge, isn''t it a joke? Before Song Ning was forcibly stripped of Lingnian from his body by Leng Yuexiao, it was no different from a waste person. He challenged? What challenge did he take?


    But when Hongfeng Taoist wanted to stop it, she was surprised to find that Song Ning had spiritual power fluctuations.


    "Is this kid still sleepwalking?" A disciple of Tianhe City couldn''t help vomiting.


    "Boy, with your cultivation skills, challenge a fart, hurry back to sleep." A Tianhe City disciple whispered.


    But Song Ning raised the challenge in public, who can stop it?


    Li Mu knew that this time Tianhe City was going to be embarrassing, but the rules could not be changed. He had to say: "Cangyun Mountain''s ordinary disciple comes first and takes the challenge."


    The disciples of Cangyun Mountain heard the words and jumped to the high platform: "Tianhe, Tianhe City, you have a good head, I like it very much, so I will be merciful."


    If Song Ningxiang didn''t hear the other party''s words, he jumped onto the stage and threw a punch at the other party.


    From Song Ning''s appearance until he stood on the stage, Leng Yuexiao''s eyes fell on Song Ning.


    "Is he alright?" Leng Yuexiao suddenly felt a lot lighter, and the burden in her heart was vanishing at this moment.

 Chapter 8： Blunt

    If any other disciple wants to challenge, the disciples of Tianhe City may still have expectations, but the challenger is Song Ning, and most of them can''t bear to look straight.


    Gathering in the first layer of spirits, this is what Song Ning is doing now. A person in the first layer of spirits has also come out to challenge. Is it too shameful for him?


    Although ordinary disciples in Tianhe City knew that Song Ning had hidden strength, wasn''t the hidden strength he used to attack others? In front of the absolute strength gap, what is the use of sneak attack? It''s just shameful.


    Many disciples think that Song Ning is too weak to be present. At this moment, he has courage and prepared himself to be embarrassing, but just to find some sense of being.


    In Fang Yu''s eyes, Song Ning is very obstructive, but in Fang Yu''s view, Song Ning is a minor episode that will soon be resolved by others. As a result, his Fang Yu''s victory has become even more noticeable.


    On the test bench.


    "Tianhe City disciple Song Ning." Song Ning learned from others, clenched his fists.


    "Cangyun Mountain disciple Wang Long." Wang Long also clenched his fists, and then stood on the spot: "Come on, let''s fight fast."


    Looking at this Wang Long, Song Ning only felt that the other party was very strong, but he didn''t know how the other party cultivated. However, since the other party had already said quick battles and quick decisions, Song Ning did not procrastinate.


    bass!


    Song Ning decided to test the strength of the other party.


    Wang Long''s pupils shrank, his heart speed was so fast, he felt the opponent''s fist hit when he retreated.


    "Oh, the speed is good, but this positive attack ..."


    ...


    Wang Long was silent. After half of what he said, he was smashed back. Then, after everyone was stunned, Wang Long banged out and fell directly out of the test bench.


    Deadly.


    Leng Yue''s eyes flashed brightly on the high platform, seeming to be happy because Song Ning''s practice was not affected.


    However, Hongfeng Taoist was shocked. She knew what the consequences would be after Song Ning was forcibly removed from Lingnian. However, at this moment, not only did the young boy heal, but he also had three levels of cultivation practice close to the Lingling period?


    "When this son came to power, I only saw the cultivation practice of the first floor of the Juling period. Just now, I saw that his cultivation practice also had at least the third floor of the Juling period. Red Maple Daoist, you Tianhe City are really lying Tiger, Hidden Dragon! "The Taoist of Qing Dynasty in Cangyun Mountain sneered.


    "Qingqing Daoyou, you are right in saying this, our Tianhe City is Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon." The red maple Daoist seemed slightly interested, and then said to the Daoqing Daoist.


    At this moment, there was a burst of exclamation from the disciples under the audience, especially the ordinary disciples. Those ordinary disciples shouted, and Song Ning''s trick to defeat this Wang Long was exactly the same as the one that attacked Sun Mu before.


    They attacked Sun Mu, they were not happy, but now it was Wang Long who attacked, how could they be unhappy?


    Qiuyue also showed a smile on her face: "This Song Ning really has some skills."


    The disciples of Tianhe City are happy, but the people of Cangyun Mountain are not happy: "The disciples of Tianhe City are a bit interesting, and it ��s really me to know how to rush to attack others."


    Song Ning scratched his head. Just now he just wanted to test Wang Long''s cultivation behavior. He didn''t expect Wang Long to be shot directly.


    "This brother, Brother Wang just said a quick battle, I did not attack him secretly, and Brother Wang is so strong, I thought I just wanted to make me a move, I shot, who knew Brother Wang was directly beaten Flying ... "Song Ning said with a fist at Cangyun Mountain''s disciples.


    Tianhe City disciples laughed for a while: "Yeah, you demand a quick battle and a quick decision. Our youngest student in Tianhe City will satisfy your wishes."


    When they said the words "the youngest brother", they also deliberately increased their tone.


    When Cangyun Mountain''s disciples heard it, his face became worse. Wang Long heard his words, and he was even more angry, and his breath spurted out.


    "Brother Wang, let me avenge you!" A disciple wearing a blue robe in Cangyun Mountain held a sword in his hand and stared up at Song Ning: "I will meet you when Zhao Lei comes!"


    Zhao Lei said he was about to jump on stage, but Li Mu, who was sitting in the air, breathed in a sigh of pressure. Li Mu ��s gaze toward Song Ning also became a little kind: ��Song Ning, do you want to continue to challenge? If you If you continue to challenge, Zhao Lei will become your opponent. Zhao Lei said that the four-layer cultivation practice in the Spiritual Gathering Period. "


    Li Mu deliberately told Zhao Ning''s Xiuwei to Song Ning just to let Song Ning retreat so that Song Ning would neither be injured nor lose face due to failure.


    "Lan Yi is a formal disciple, four layers of Lingju period ......" Song Ning shook his head: "Still not."


    Ordinary people would enter at this time, but Song Ning shook his head and refused at the moment, which made the elders present look at each other.


    However, many disciples shouted: "Isn''t it the fourth floor of the Spiritual Gathering Period? Beat him!"


    "Song Ning, you have just defeated the third layer of the gathering period, what are you afraid of the fourth layer?"


    "Brother Song, if you can win him, I will date you tonight!"


    Song Ning was unmoved, all he needed was a win.


    "Still not." Song Ning looked at Li Mu: "Uncle Shi, can I not continue to challenge?"


    "Naturally is okay, you go down." Li Mudao.


    When Zhao Lei heard this, he immediately laughed, and even ridicule continued in his words: "Just as the sneak attack succeeded, and now I''m hurrying to get out of the tail? Laughing at me, I thought there was nothing great about the disciples of Tianhe City. It''s only by sneak attack that you are lucky to win a round. "


    As soon as Zhao Lei opened his mouth, the disciples of Cangyun Mountain shouted: "If you have the ability to compare, look at your counsel, it is a waste."


    "Your mother told you to go home for dinner, please get down quickly."


    Song Ning lifted his foot and was about to walk down the test bench. Suddenly he heard someone saying that he was a "mother", and his steps stopped.


    Many disciples in Tianhe City thought that Song Ning was so counseling, but when they saw Song Ning''s eyes stopped, they immediately became passionate.


    Song Ning slowly turned around, a cold chill flashed in her eyes: "When talking, it is best not to bring family members, especially fathers and mothers, since you must compare, then I will compare with you, I want to see, you What are the qualifications of Cangyun Mountain''s disciples to talk casually about other mothers! "


    "I just said today, why? Can you still bite me?" Zhao Lei said as he stepped hard and stepped on the test bench.


    Li Mu frowned slightly: "Song Ning, are you sure you want to challenge him?"


    Song Ning looked at Li Mu and respectfully said: "Uncle Shi, the disciple is not challenging him, but he is aggressive and the disciple can''t bear it."


    Li Mu nodded: "Okay, then the competition begins!"


    As soon as Li Mu''s words fell, Zhao Lei preempted the game, and with a two-handed decision, he played a wave of aura.


    Nearly everyone on the scene was surprised: "On the fifth floor of the Lingling period, the spirit can be transformed into spirits. This Zhao Lei is really a seedling. Only on the fourth floor can he do this step?"

 Chapter 9： You did n’t even know you

    "I''m about to promote Zhao Lei to become a disciple in red clothing. If Zhao Lei wins a beautiful battle in this battle, then I will let him be a disciple in the inner discipline." The Taoist of Qing Dynasty smiled with a smile. He glanced red when he spoke Feng Dao people seem to be provoking.


    Hongfeng Taoist snorted softly. Although they couldn''t see how Song Ning''s cultivation practice was, they could see Song Ning''s strength.


    If Song Ning''s strength is just the same as when he played against Wang Long, then in the face of Zhao Lei, Song Ning is likely to lose.


    Zhao Lei did not exert his full strength in the previous competition. However, at the moment, he is fighting against Song Ning. What he is seeking is a one-shot victory. Only by winning a beautiful one can I restore the face of Cangyun Mountain.


    "Boy, I let you know what a gap is!" Zhao Lei said, the aura turned into Song Ning like a long sword.


    Song Ning was also the first time to see that his peers could make such a trick. He was shocked and a little surprised. He withdrew a few steps and found that this aura-shaped sword was too fast to escape.


    Everyone couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat. Few people among the formal disciples had reached the fifth level of the Ling Ling period. This Zhao Lei deservedly was the first. Song Ning had no chance of winning against Zhao Lei.


    "Oh, the man who attacked our Cangyun Mountain before, this time in front of absolute strength, can he succeed?" Cangyun Mountain disciple sneered.


    "Brother Zhao, don''t be merciful, this kid ..." Wang Long just came over at the moment and warned Zhao Lei.


    However, before Wang Long''s words were spoken, he found himself still late.


    Song Ning couldn''t escape, so he clenched his fists and smashed them toward Zhao Lei''s aura.


    The long sword composed of that Aura was so smashed by Song Ning that it was broken directly.


    The reiki form is connected to Zhao Lei''s body. Reiki was broken up and Zhao Lei was naturally injured. He spurted out blood and took a few steps back and forth.


    "You ..." Zhao Lei is incredible.


    The Qing Dynasty Taoist above the platform suddenly stood up from his seat. His face was blue, and he stared at the scene on the test bench.


    At the moment everyone on the high platform was surprised, what the **** was Song Ning, and how could it be just a punch to break Zhao Lei''s aura?


    The disciples of Cangyun Mountain who had just clamored were dumbfounded. Zhao Lei was the invincible existence among the formal disciples. The reiki form was the trick of finding enemies among the five layers of the spiritual period. But what about Song Ning ...


    Is Song Ning''s cultivation base already on the fifth floor of Ju Ling period? !


    The disciples of Cangyun Mountain hated their teeth and itched them. They finally understood that Song Ning had always been hiding their strength, and pretending to be weak.


    On the other hand, the disciples of Tianhe City danced excitedly.


    Qiuyue''s beautiful eyes shone with a splendid color, and those who cultivated to reach the fifth level of the spiritual gathering period were eligible to become disciples of the inner door. She clearly remembered that when she first saw Song Ning, there was no slight fluctuation in Aura''s body. Within a few days, you have the five-layer cultivation practice of the Juling period?


    On the test stand, Zhao Lei wiped the blood from his mouth and stared at Song Ning: "You really have hidden strength, okay, okay! But it''s just the fifth floor of the Ling Ling period. I don''t know if your mother doesn''t know you today. ! "


    After Zhao Lei finished speaking, he drew the sword directly from his waist, the sword body buzzed, and the spirit flashed.


    Zheng!


    The sword pierced out as if the wind had split.


    Song Ning''s expression tightened, he had no weapons and had to dodge.


    hack.


    cut.


    thorn.


    Every sword of Zhao Lei is a fatal attack, but fortunately Song Ning dodges away, otherwise he will be seriously injured or killed.


    "Just hide? Just attacked by you just now, this time I see what tricks you can use, come here, don''t run, watch me this sword, your mother can''t recognize you." Zhao Leijian The method is exceptionally fierce, and the words are not forgiving.


    Hearing this, Song Ning took a break, and his backhand brushed along the long sword.


    Song Ning''s sudden counterattack caught Zhao Lei unprepared. Zhao Lei''s attack was indeed fierce, but his defense was very poor. Coupled with unprepared defense, his shoulder was dislocated by Song Ning.


    "I hate others to say that I am a mother, I have no parents, no song, I have never seen my mother, even I have not said that my mother is half a word, what are you doing?" Song Ning said In between, kicked Zhao Lei''s long sword, and then slapped Zhao Lei again.


    Click.


    Zhao Lei''s other arm also dislocated.


    "My mother, my mother, I also greet your mother now. After the test, when you go home, can your mother recognize you?" Song Ning said, slaps Zhao Lei and slaps past.


    This slap directly swollen Zhao Lei''s face.


    "My mother is ..."


    Snapped!


    "Dare you! My mother ..."


    Snapped!


    "I����"


    Papa!


    Song Ning slapped Zhao Lei four times in a row, which was regarded as disappointment: "I control who your mother is, and your mother is not a good thing, otherwise you will not always hang others'' mothers on your lips!"


    Song Ning''s heart was straight, and he was comforted when he finished speaking in one breath, but he was comforted, but the person sitting on the stage had a somber face.


    Zhao Lei had been swollen by Song Ning''s mouth, and he couldn''t speak at all. Tianhe City''s disciples also frantically applauded, and even Sun Mu shouted: "Song Brother Niu Breaking, Song Song Brother is kind! "


    Li Mu, who was halfway in the test bench, squeezed his eyes at Song Ning, but Song Ning didn''t even see it.


    Above the platform, the elder Cangyunshan took the case and said, "Huangkou, what did you say! Whose mother are you saying is not a good thing?"


    Seeing that the elder Cangyunshan was questioning, Song Ning, neither humble nor overbearing, slightly clenched his fists and said: "This senior, Zhao Lei said so, and hung my mother''s mouth on his mouth. Isn''t it because his mother didn''t teach him well?"


    Everyone on the high platform couldn''t sit still, Hongfeng Taoist saw it, whispered: "Song Ning, this is the elder Zhao Xinru is Zhao Lei''s mother."


    "Sister Song is good ..." The disciples in Tianhe City still shouting.


    Song Ning, as if a stone was stuffed in his throat, he cursed himself for a long time. It turned out that he was the elder Cangyun Mountain?


    Zhao Xinru looked sideways at the Red Maple Taoist: "Your disciples in Tianhe City are not only hidden deep, but also clenched, Zhao Mou is an insight, boy, your name is Song Ning? I remember you!"


    "Er ..." Song Ning bowed his head slightly, avoiding Zhao Xinru''s gaze.


    Zhao Lei walked downstairs. He was not seriously injured, but his face was completely lost.


    Originally, Cangyun Mountain and Luoxialing evenly divided the ranking of the competition, but was directly removed from the Cangyun Mountain by an ordinary disciple of Tianhe City. This kind of thing is extremely rare. Although there is such an episode as Zhao Xinru, Tianhe City It is still very popular.


    "Okay, well, Song Ning is not happy to pay Elder Zhao? Isn''t Elder Zhao not a small-bellied person, you don''t have a match, she doesn''t care about it." Hongfeng Taoist ordered.


    Song Ning said, frowning, he looked up at the high platform, wondering: "Isn''t it? Why?"

 Chapter 10： Would rather stand and bleed than apologize

    This is something that cannot be resolved by paying for it. In the eyes of many people, this is a normal thing. If you are strong, you have the say, if you are weak, you have to listen to others. This is the rule.


    But Song Ning questioned, which made everyone look at Song Ning like a fool.


    You are a small ordinary disciple who has spoken bad things about the elders, and now it is light to make you apologize. Do you still question? Are you looking for death?


    "Let you pay for what you don''t pay, otherwise, so much nonsense!" Hongfeng Taoist sneered.


    Song Ning looked up: "I''m right, why should I compensate?"


    Zhao Xinru sneered: "Oh, you good disciples taught by Tianhe City, okay, I don''t have to apologize to him anymore. I saw the ethics of Tianhe City disciples today, but I find it very interesting."


    Hong Feng Taoist shook his hand and slapped it. This slap hit Song Ning on the air. Song Ning only felt a strong head-down, and his legs began to tremble, almost unstable.


    He resisted hard and looked up at the high platform.


    "Kneel and apologize!" Daofeng Tao''s voice was cold.


    Everyone was shocked. Hongfeng Taoists had the best face. Today, Zhao Xin was ridiculed like this. How could she not be angry?


    Leng Yuexiao sees that Master is really angry and winks at Song Ning, hoping that Song Ning can bow his head to admit a mistake.


    Originally still watching the lively Fang Yu, seeing Leng Yuexiao even gave Song Ning a glance, flashing her killing intent, and looked at Song Ning with cold eyes, wishing he was shot to death by the Red Maple Daoist.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth and supported the pressure from above with his hands: "I''m right, I won''t admit mistakes. I grew up so big, except to kneel to my uncle, I only kneeled over the dead brother and sister, you want I kneel, is it kneeling dead? "


    boom!


    The pressure doubled, and Song Ning couldn''t support it. His knees were bent straight down, but he stopped when he was about to kneel on the ground.


    His green muscles were exposed, and his eyes were covered with blood.


    "Foolish!" Hongfeng Taoist no longer keeps his hands. If Song Ning had a close relationship with "Shen Dao Jing", she might have slapped Song Ning to death now.


    No one thought that things would evolve like this. Some people applauded in the heart, while others felt sorry.


    Seeing the Red Maple Taoist raise his palm and press it again, Leng Yuexiao suddenly rushed out: "Master, don''t be angry, Brother Song is just a bad character, and ask Master to forgive him once."


    The audience was silent, and even the hands of Hongfeng Taoists stopped.


    No one expected that Leng Yuexiao would come forward to plead for Song Ning.


    One is the chief disciple, the other is an ordinary disciple, one is standing in the cloud, and the other is lying in the abyss. No matter how you think about it, you can''t think of these two people together.


    But at this moment, Leng Yuexiao even pleaded for Song Ning?


    The Red Maple Taoist put his hands away, she smiled, and angrily smiled: "Are you pleading for him?"


    "Master, I am ashamed of him in the past. I still ask Master to forgive him once." Leng Yuexiao hurriedly explained.


    The Red Maple Taoist slowly closed his hands. At this moment, even the chief disciple of Tianhe City came out to plead, and Zhao Xinru was hard to say much. After all, Leng Yuexiao''s background was not just the chief disciple of Tianhe City. If she was Zhao Xinru is entangled again, but it is not good, it is better to be more generous.


    "Hongfeng Daoyou, it''s not a big deal, Xiaoxiao has come forward, even if it doesn''t matter." Zhao Xinru said.


    A few Taoists like Quan Qing on the side also opened their mouths, and the Red Maple Taoist just relented: "Song Ning, when the comparison is over, I want you to look good!"


    "Thank you, Master." Leng Yuexiao bowed and thanked, and then turned to look at Song Ning on the test bench.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw Song Ningpo fell down on the test bench.


    Song Ning, who didn''t fall under the pressure of Hongfeng Taoist, fell at the moment and fell directly to the ground. The surroundings were quiet. Song Ning''s chest was stuffy and his limbs were numb. He stood up from the ground. , Legs swaying, clenched fist at Leng Yuexiao, and then stumbled down the comparison bench.


    When many disciples saw Song Ning coming down, they wanted to step forward to help, but when they saw the eyes of Hongfeng Taoist, they dared not move.


    In this way, Song Ning, step by step, disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    In the minds of everyone, Song Ning was a fool, the stone in that pit, stinky and hard.


    However, at the moment just now, somehow, Leng Yuexiao suddenly became very curious about this teenager.


    It has been several years since Leng Yuexiao was sent to Tianhe City to practice. She saw the first time that someone dared to rebel against the Red Maple Taoist. On the test bench, Song Ning''s figure of "I would rather stand and bleed rather than apologize on my knees" was deeply in Leng Yuexiao''s heart.


    "The next is the test of the personal disciples, the three factions came to power." Li Mu said.


    Fang Yu was at a virtual point, stepping on the air three or two steps and came to the center of the comparison platform. The other two disciples did not want to be outdone. They all took off and landed on the comparison platform.


    "The competition is still a fight, and those who voluntarily admit defeat or are beaten out of the competition are counted as losers. Click to the end and don''t seriously injure people." Li Mu said.


    The three bowed to Li Mu and saluted, and then began to fight.


    Song Ning sat far away and watched the contest.


    The result of this competition has nothing to do with him. He just wants to see Leng Yuexiao''s final competition and wonder if Leng Yuexiao can win.


    Unsurprisingly, Fang Yu won the contest of the personal disciples. In the cheers of everyone, Fang Yu stood on the test bench, and the long sword swept in front of him, and he looked generous: "Two, accept."


    Fang Yu''s victory attracted the exclaimation of the disciples, and the silver robe reflected the glory, adding to his handsomeness.


    "The chief disciples are competing, the rules are the same, let''s start." Li Mu announced with a smile.


    When it comes to the comparison of the chief disciples, everyone ��s eyes are on Leng Yuexiao. Leng Yuexiao is the chief disciple of Tianhe City. Similarly, she is also the most potential disciple of the entire third-level cultivation discipline. By comparison, her winning percentage is extremely high.


    However, because it is a comparison between the three factions, it is very likely that there will be one enemy and two opponents.


    Song Ning watched a golden light floating in the air, and then landed on the test bench. For this girl, Song Ning couldn''t bear to hate.


    Although it was because of her, she came to Tianhe City because of her, and she was able to practice because of her. Just now, she also pleaded.


    On the test bench, Leng Yuexiao was entangled with the chief disciples of the other two schools, and soon fell into the position of one enemy and two. If Leng Yuexiao''s cultivation was stable, I am afraid that he would be beaten out of the test bench.


    The red maple Taoist felt wrong when he looked at it, and said in secret: "Xiaoxiao still has a wound ?! I gave Xiaoxiao a Sipinxuluo Dan before, did she not eat?" Thinking of this, the red maple Taoist suddenly had a pupil. Shrinking, his eyes jumping, like a sword, fell on Song Ning who was watching from a distance.

 Chapter 11： He is punished when others are rewarded

    Hongfeng Daoist has a killing intention in his eyes. At the same time, Leng Yuexiao was hit by two people to fight off the test bench. Just before she flew off, she fought back and shot one of them out of the test bench.


    This result was beyond everyone''s expectations. In the Tianhe City disciples wanted to come, Leng Yuexiao would certainly win, but the result was very different from what they thought.


    Li Mu frowned, but could only announce the result: "Cangyun Mountain, Yang Shen won."


    The Qing Dynasty Taoist from Cangyun Mountain laughed, "Yes, yes, Yang Shen, you did well!"


    Although everyone knows that Yang Shen''s victory is not true, but no one refutes it. After all, no matter what method is used, now Yang Shen has won, but the Hong Feng Dao Ren''s face is very ugly.


    "Is Senior Sister Leng hurt?" A Tianhe City disciple questioned.


    "You didn''t see that Sister Leng didn''t show her full strength just now? It must be that the body is still injured. The injured body, with one enemy and two, is already amazing." Another Tianhe City disciple should be at peace.


    All of a sudden, the disciples of Tianhe City talked in private, and even the elder Li Mu, who presided over the meeting, felt very sorry.


    Leng Yuexiao came to the high platform and bowed to the Red Maple Taoist.


    Hongfeng Dao Ren waved his hand and motioned Leng Yuexiao to retreat.


    On the test stand, Li Mu announced: "This meeting is over, there will be a challenge tomorrow. If someone wants to challenge the chief disciple or a personal disciple, they can apply."


    Although the result was unsatisfactory, the disciples of Tianhe City also felt satisfied, first with Song Ning and then with Fang Yu, although Leng Yuexiao was still defeated.


    But the disciples thought so, but the Taoist Tao Hong did not think so.


    The crowd dispersed, Leng Yuexiao just wanted to leave, but was stopped by Hongfeng Taoist: "Xiao Xiao, you come with me."


    Leng Yuexiao bowed her head: "Yes, Master."


    "Fang Yu, you will follow me."


    Fang Yu bowed: "Yes."


    The Red Maple Taoist shouted at the crowd again: "Song Ning, you come too."


    The disciples talked in a low voice. The leader first looked for Leng Yuexiao and Fang Yu, and then Song Ning. Is this to reward three people?


    In fact, the disciples of Tianhe City know that Hongfeng Taoist people have a good face. They used to deal with Song Ning because Song Ning was disobedient. Now that this matter is over, she may not be held accountable. After all, Song Ning has saved a lot of face for Tianhe City. She also has light on her face, and it is estimated that Song Ning is mostly rewarded.


    Song Ning bowed to the Red Maple Taoist, and in the envious eyes of many disciples, he staggered toward the Red Maple Taoist.


    Hongfeng Taoist cultivation hall.


    She sat on the futon, and Leng Yuexiao, Fang Yu, and Song Ning stood in turn under the futon.


    "Fang Yu, this time you performed well. With your cultivation behavior, it is difficult to find opponents among the disciples. The martial arts will give you corresponding rewards." Hongfeng Taoist praised.


    Fang Yu bowed and thanked: "The leader has won the award. Fang Yu still has a gap compared with Sister Leng. If Sister Leng is not healed, she will definitely win."


    Speaking of which, Hongfeng Daoren''s eyes fell. She used to call Shangyu together, but she was covering her eyes and ears. There were some things that she didn''t want the outside world to know.


    "Fang Yu, you go down first." Hongfeng Taoist said.


    Fang Yu bowed again: "The disciple retreated."


    After Fang Yu left, there were only three people left in the hall, and the voice of the Red Maple Taoist suddenly started: "Xiao Xiao, what about the Sipin Xuluo Dan I gave you?"


    Leng Yuexiao fell to her knees on the ground with a thud: "Master, that Xuluo Dan, when I was in a coma when Brother Song was in a coma, gave him down."


    The Red Maple Taoist laughed angrily: "Okay! Okay! Xiaoxiao, I asked Xuluo Dan to spend a lot of resources just to get your injury healed quickly. I won in this competition, but I didn''t expect you Even gave Elixir to such a shitless waste? "


    Leng Yuexiao lowered her head and explained: "Master, the disciple is practicing a few days ago, and his mind is restless. It is all because of hurting the spiritual root of Brother Song. The disciple does not want to harm others, but also wants to remove the heart knot. Give it to Brother Song, and ask Master to not be angry. "


    "Harmful? Heart knot? What does his life and death have to do with you? Can he do it with you?" Hongfeng Taoist''s voice rumbling, if she had already sealed off the entire hall, she would certainly be heard by her at this moment A nearly roaring voice.


    "Master respect me ..."


    "Enough! If it weren''t for half of the" Shen Dao Jing "was inside this kid, I would slap him to death now."


    Leng Yuexiao stopped talking and she dared not lift her head.


    Hongfeng Dao Ren turned his eyes to Song Ning, and her slap was a slap. This slap went across the air and directly overturned Song Ning to the ground.


    There was blood spewing out of Song Ning''s mouth. He was lying on the ground, dizzy, as if he was torn, and he lost consciousness for a moment.


    "If you can''t think of a way to **** the" Sao Dao Jing "out of him within a month, I will have to find another way. Even if it is refined, I must take out the" Shen Dao Jing "!" Hong Feng Taoists scolded.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her body gently, watching the Red Maple Taoist wave her hand, and a gust of wind pushed her out of the hall with Song Ning.


    "Hey ..." Leng Yuexiao sighed softly.


    She looked at Song Ning and felt guilty in her heart. If it were not for her, Song Ning would not have fallen into such a situation, but she understood that Song Ning''s life was up to one month later. Even after a month, even she still did not treat the "Shen Dao Jing" When sucked out from Song Ning, Song Ning will also be refined by the master to extract half of the "Shen Dao Jing".


    Only half of the scriptures, Leng Yuexiao does n��t want to hurt other people ��s lives because of the half of the scriptures, but if she really gets to the point of being refined, she might as well **** up the Shinto scriptures. In that case, Song Ning may still live .


    In the distance, Qiuyue came over. She had just been ordered by the Taoist Red Maple to bring Song Ning back to the room, but she didn''t expect to see Leng Yuexiao.


    "Sister Leng, I was ordered to take Song Ning away." Qiuyue bowed and said after seeing Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded and turned away.


    Qiuyue bowed, knowing that Leng Yuexiao disappeared, she helped Song Ning up: "Sister Song, you are also a poor person, but poor people must have hateful things, if you bow your head and admit a mistake, you will not fall Now it ��s gone like this. You ��re going to be punished for other people ��s rewards. It ��s okay now. The head said that you will not have the resources to cultivate in the future, and you will live alone in the wood house. "


    Qiuyue was supporting Song Ning to leave, and suddenly saw the silver light flicker in front of her.


    "Brother Fang ?!" Qiuyue panicked. She is also one of Fang Yu''s admirers. Now that Fang Yu appears in front of her, how can she not be excited?


    Fang Yu did not leave just now, but looked outside. After he saw Leng Yuexiao looking at Song Ning''s eyes, there was a sneer in his heart.


    Now that Leng Yuexiao is gone, Fang Yu said to Qiuyue: "This Song Ning is not harmful to anyone. Without him, Sister Leng will not lose. Sister Qiuyue, I think, should I give Song Ning some more Special care? "

 Chapter 12： Soul

    Fang Yu raised Qiuyue''s hair while talking.


    Qiuyue''s cheeks were flushed: "Brother Fang, this ..."


    "I will go out soon, and when I come back, I will bring the sweets of Guihuafang and Qingling wine, and come to my room to sit at night?" Fang Yu said softly next to Qiuyue''s ear.


    Qiuyue only felt a little itchy in her ears. Although she knew what the sisters and sisters who had gone to Fang Yu''s room did on weekdays, she couldn''t help being fascinated by Fang Yu.


    "Um, going ..." Qiuyue''s voice was low.


    "So, let Song Ning eat this thing." Fang Yu gave Qiuyue a panacea.


    Qiuyue was puzzled when she took the Elixir: "Brother Fang, what is this Elixir?"


    "You can rest assured that this panacea is not poisonous. I just want to rectify Song Ning and make the head angry. All of us are sad. Shouldn''t we rectify it?" Fang Yudao.


    Qiuyue nodded: "Brother Fang said that Song Ning really did not know how to lift it up."


    "Then this matter will be given to you, remember to come to my room at night." Fang Yu pinched on Qiuyue''s face.


    Qiuyue smirked in his heart, and after watching Fang Yu leave, he helped Song Ning to Chaifang after holding the Elixir.


    Although Qiuyue did n��t know why Fang Yu said that Song Ning led to Leng Yuexiao ��s defeat, it was true that Song Ning made his head angry. Anyway, he was just an ordinary disciple, not a poison. , Why didn''t she do it?


    In the fire room, Song Ning was lying on the firewood in a muddle.


    Qiuyue looked at Song Ning''s unconsciousness, and with her heart crossed, she stepped forward and opened Song Ning''s mouth, and sent Elixir into Song Ning''s mouth.


    After doing all this, Qiuyue quickly left the firewood room.


    ��������


    It was late autumn, slightly cold, and Yinyue suspended in the air, vaguely, adding a hint of chill to the late night.


    Leng Yuexiao was imprisoned, she pushed open the window, looked at the silver ripples swaying outside the window, and couldn''t help sighing: "Master has never been so angry, and he has also set a barrier to prevent me from leaving ..."


    Bright eyes, bright teeth, lips like cinnabar, light hands raised, moving silk hair, three thousand green silk rises with the wind, and a thousand strands of thoughts turn to life.


    "Without me, he wouldn''t be like this. Without me, he might be carefree. Without me ..." Unconsciously, Leng Yuexiao found himself sentimental again.


    Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from outside the door, and immediately, the Red Maple Taoist appeared in the room.


    "Master," Leng Yuexiao hurriedly bowed to salute.


    The Red Maple Taoist sat on the chair between his sleeves: "Are you mistaken?"


    "Disciple ..." Leng Yuexiao hesitated.


    The Hongfeng Taoist sighed heavily: "Xiao Xiao, the practice of monasticism is a road to struggle. Even brothers and sisters, and even the parents'' elders, may one day turn against each other. Your character, too soft, is not acceptable. "


    "I''m sorry, Master." Leng Yue Xiao nodded.


    "Xiao Xiao, about the" Shen Dao Jing ", you think about it. Within a month, if you really can''t think of a method, then I will forcibly refine it." Red Maple Taoist said again.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Yes, Master."


    "You are responding well here, and you are not allowed to go around." The Taoist Dao Feng flicked his sleeves and left like a wind.


    Leng Yuexiao sat in the room and looked at Yueyue with a sigh. She felt guilty for Song Ning, who was only a month old. All this was caused by her.


    "I don''t know if he wakes up now." Leng Yuexiao whispered softly.


    Tianhe City, in the fire room.


    That panacea quickly dissolved in Song Ning''s body. He was already in a coma and was attacked by this power, and his body began to cool down.


    Just a moment, Song Ning''s body surface formed thin ice. In a coma, he could not feel the pain, but he could feel that Bing Han was swallowing his whole body.


    Wisps of white mist drifted from Song Ning''s body, and his body began to freeze. Within a moment, his internal organs and organs would be permanently traumatized by the invasion of cold ice.


    But at this moment, there was a faint whimper in the fire room.


    Something like a soul was wandering in the air, but suddenly smelled the cold breath, she came to the fire room in a flash, half of her body directly into the fire room.


    "Eh? Isn''t this the kid who would rather be punished than apologize during the day?" The soul said with a self-care, and then, the ghostly eyes showed surprise.


    The icy air is too hot this day, what is lacking is your icy air!


    The soul blew into the fire room with a swoosh, and the body floated horizontally above Song Ning, with his mouth facing Song Ning''s mouth.


    Although it is a soul, but it feels real, Song Ning can''t feel all this, but can feel the warmth in the cold abyss.


    The soul sucked hard and sucked away all the cold air in Song Ning''s body. After the inhalation, her body became semi-solid, like an ice man.


    "Huh, so comfortable, lad, you are doing well, um, very good, I will go to sleep first, and when I wake up, I will reward you." After the ice man finished, he disappeared in a flash.


    From the beginning to the end, Song Ning did not wake up. When he opened his eyes, he even thought he had a dream.


    "Here is ..." Song Ning felt exhausted. He propped himself up and looked around: "Chaifang? How did he come to the chaifang ..."


    He recalled a scene that had taken place in the main hall before.


    In the firewood room, a 16-year-old boy was angry with a bit of hatred: "I was right, but I was going to be punished. I won the contest. Instead of getting a reward, I was stunned."


    A golden aura surrounded Song Ning''s body, and his injuries were quickly healed. Song Ning got up and left the chai room, standing at the door, watching Yinyue being empty, and fascinated.


    Once upon a time, he felt that the moon was beside him. Every day and night of Taihe Mountain began to become clear, and the laughter and laughter of his righteous father, brother and sister were lingering in his ears.


    For today''s Song Ning, the scenery is not for appreciation, but for sentimentality.


    Song Ning left the chaifang to find his place, but he was lost.


    Relative to Taihe Mountain, Tianhe City is too big, plus the strangeness, Song Ning can''t distinguish the location naturally, but it can also be soothing to wander around in this aura-filled place late at night.


    Song Ning walked around, and suddenly saw a chic two-story building in front. The two-story building glowed silver under the moonlight, which was very bright.


    Out of curiosity, Song Ning walked towards Xiaolou, but as soon as he approached, he heard bursts of noise coming through Xiaolou.


    Song Ning, the voice made when men and women are happy, had never heard it. He only felt a trace of strangeness in his heart and quickened his pace ...

 Chapter 13： World warmth

    "Brother Fang, Brother Fang, um ..."


    Not many people Song Ning met in Tianhe City, so I heard Qiuyue''s voice at once, and Brother Fang in the mouth of Qiuyue, Song Ning involuntarily matched Fang Yu.


    What are they doing?


    Song Ning was standing outside, the window was not closed, and through the gaps in the window, he saw that there were no two people on the bed inside, and the clouds and rain, bleating, gasping.


    After all, Song Ning is a 16-year-old boy. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but feel a turmoil in his heart. The two people seemed to have been tossing for a long time. After a while, Fang Yu yelled and Qiuyue lay weakly on him Arms inside.


    "Brother Fang, today you asked me to give Song Ning the pill, wouldn''t something happen?" Qiuyue said breathlessly, breathlessly.


    "You can rest assured, I won''t harm you, that medicine is just to make Song Ningzhong cold poison, and after a short time, the cold poison can be solved with cultivation." Fang Yu said while rubbing Qiuyue''s body .


    Qiuyue responded softly, but she still felt a little sad in her heart.


    "Why? Do you feel bad for him?" Fang Yu''s voice suddenly became cold.


    Qiuyue was startled and felt a sudden pain in the place where Fang Yu was holding her body. She hurriedly explained: "No, Song Ning, he didn''t know what to do, he just asked for it."


    "Oh, so good." Fang Yu said, driving straight in.


    In fact, Fang Yu has a secret that is not known. The Fang family is a family of poison repairs in a very distant place. They feed on poison. It happens that Fang Yu has a poison that has not yet been awakened. This poison is cold. , Like cold poison, and the body of the self-cultivation person is the best carrier to nourish cold poison.


    If Fang Yu had n��t seen Leng Yuexiao even plead for Song Ning before, Fang Yu would n��t have thought about Song Ning. After Fang Yu understood, Song Ning was just a dog of the mourning family who was picked up, plus Song Ning repeatedly slap Men Hongfeng Taoists are angry, so Fang Yu believes that if Song Ning is dead, no one will go to investigate.


    While Fang Yu was enjoying **** pleasure with Qiuyue in bed, he imagined Qiuyue as Leng Yuexiao. After Song Ning''s nourishment of cold and poison was completed, and the poisonous insects awakened after they drew up Song Ning''s blood, then Fang Yu was not worried about Leng Yuexiao People?


    Outside Fang Yufang.


    Song Ning couldn''t help feeling numb. Until now, he didn''t know where he offended Fang Yu, and from the conversation just now, it was obvious that Fang Yu and Qiu Yue both murdered him.


    Before coming to Tianhe City, Song Ning had never expected that the world would look like this. The head of Hongfeng Taoist was unreasonable, and Fang Yu looked at him unpleasantly. Originally, he also thought that Sister Qiuyue was a good person, but Qiuyue even joined Fang Yu to give He took the cold poison panacea!


    After all, Song Ning was a mortal man, and he and Fang Yu both won, but Fang Yu was rewarded, and he was stunned by a slap.


    He has no injustice with Fang Yu, but Fang Yu wants to harm him with cold poison.


    The superposition of all these causes Song Ning to feel hatred in his heart, even if he is not a gentleman, this is a common practice even on the path of cultivation.


    Song Ning clenched his fists, turned away, and continued to search for his previous room.


    Tianhe City is roughly divided into six circular areas. The core is where the head and the elders are located. The second ring is the area where Leng Yuexiao lives, the third ring is Fang Yu, the fourth ring is Ziyi disciple, the fifth The ring is a disciple in red, the sixth ring is a disciple in blue, and the outermost area that cannot be called a ring is where the white disciple lives.


    Although Song Ning was in a firewood house before, he was in the third ring road. He walked out of the third ring road and discovered that Tianhe City at night was much more lively than during the day.


    Laughing and laughing under the streamer waves, the disciples were drinking wine in twos or threes, or drinking and chatting, or small fighting techniques, and some were hiding in the woods or stealing the beauty of personnel in the room.


    It turned out that this is what it looks like to be a cultivator, and Song Ning had never experienced this kind of life for more than a decade.


    "Maybe I won''t experience it in the future. The head is so unfairly treated, it seems that it is because half of the" Sao Tao Jing "in my body, if one day my half of the" Sao Tao Jing "can be taken out of the body, I also There is no qualification to stay in Tianhe City. "Song Ning smiled bitterly.


    It was at this time that a disciple in purple clothes saw Song Ning, wearing white and tattered clothes, frowning: "Are you Song Ning?"


    After being called this way, Song Ning bowed and saluted immediately: "Sister Song Ning."


    "Are you qualified to come here? How did you get in here?" Ziyi disciple asked.


    "I����"


    Song Ninggang was about to answer, and the Ziyi disciple waved his hand in disgust: "This is not a place where you are qualified to come. Hurry up and wait until it will be seen by the law enforcement elders. If you feel good, go and go."


    Song Ning''s nose was sore, but he could only bear it. He walked away without saying a word, but as soon as he left, he heard someone say, "This man really doesn''t know how to lift, Brother Li so kindly advises him , He did n��t even know a word of thanks? "


    Brother Li was the one who drove out Song Ning just now. Brother Li seemed to be very generous: "Hey, forget it, if he had this quality, he would n��t just be a white-discipled person. You do n��t need to bother with this kind of person. Keep drinking. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    There was a trace of melancholy in this smile, a trace of helplessness, and also a trace of sarcasm.


    He lived for 16 years and has 13 years of memory. Now he wants to come. It was Bai lived before. He did n��t walk out of Taihe Mountain. He never knows what the outside world is like, and never knows what the people are outside. I ��m afraid. Now this is the real world, the real world of self-cultivation.


    He always believed that he was polite and respectful, but he didn''t expect him to look up when he came here.


    When Song Ning was ridiculed by others, in the second ring of Tianhe City, in the room of Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao was sitting opposite the head of Hongfeng Taoist.


    Leng Yuexiao thought about Song Ning. She called Master with her school''s transmission technique and wanted to make her plan clear to Master.


    Hongfeng Taoist looked at Leng Yuexiao kindly: "Xiaoxiao, you are looking for a teacher, but what did you think of?"


    "Master, I ... want to ask you something." Leng Yuexiao summoned her courage.


    "No need to ask, your father entrusted you to me, indicating that he trusted me, and I will be responsible to you. Your family is far away. Here, I am your closest person."


    The entire martial art, I am afraid that only the Red Maple Dao Ren can make Leng Yuexiao afraid, and at the same time, the Red Maple Dao Ren will only be so kind to Leng Yuexiao alone.


    Leng Yuexiao took a deep breath, and a gleam of firmness flashed in her eyes: "Master, anyway, Song Ning will be sucked out of the" Shen Dao Jing "one month later, but he will abandon it lightly, and he will die. However, everything It ��s all because of me, I ca n��t bear it, and Daoxin ca n��t get through this hurdle. So Xiaoxiao urged Master to allow this month to let Song Ning stay in the school to feel more at ease. "

 Chapter 14： Peak loop

    "Come on!" Daofeng Hongfeng patted the table, which nearly shattered into powder.


    Leng Yuexiao hurriedly got up from the chair and bowed down and said, "Master Zun Mo is going to be angry. The matter of Song Ning may affect the disciple''s mind. In recent days, the disciple''s heart has been restless, all because of this matter of Song Ning. If I destroy the whole door, I will soon become a waste person or even die. If I do n��t do anything, I ��m afraid it ��s hard to be at ease. ��


    The Red Maple Daoist gasped for a moment, pondered for a moment, and sighed softly: "I was abrupt before, just according to you. In the next month, Song Ning was in Tianhe City. The treatment is the same as you. I will order it tomorrow. He was promoted to the second chief disciple. "


    Leng Yuexiao heard the words and put down her heart: "Thank you, Master, for filling my heart."


    "Forget it, as long as you can practice well, this is nothing. Anyway, the destiny of Song Ning after a month is already doomed, just treat it as compensation and accumulate Yinde." Hongfeng Taoist said, will be cold The blockade of Yuexiao''s room was also opened.


    The next day.


    Qiuyue was still immersed in Fang Yu''s body, and he received the call from the head of the house, hurriedly dressed and came to the front of the head of the house.


    The head looked at Qiuyue, and she naturally saw what she was doing just now, but she was too lazy to manage this kind of thing: "You go to the firehouse to call Song Ning, and then order it. From today, Song Ning will be promoted to I am the second disciple of Tianhe City. "


    Qiuyue heard that his feet were soft and almost collapsed to the ground.


    "Huh?" The head frowned.


    "Brother, disciple, let''s arrange this." Qiuyue turned and left.


    Walking out of the hall, Qiuyue''s tears were swirling in her eyes. She felt her hands and feet were cold and dizzy. Why did Song Ning become the chief disciple overnight? He became the chief disciple, but that was above Fang Yu. If Song Ning knew about the cold and poison medicine, then ...


    When Qiuyue was at a loss, Fang Yu came.


    Fang Yu walked next to Qiuyue: "What is your boss looking for you? Why is it so panic."


    When Qiuyue saw Fang Yu at this moment, her tears could not help but immediately came out: "Finished, Brother Fang, Song Ning is about to be promoted to be the chief disciple!"


    "Don''t tease me, if he can be the chief disciple of his virtue, I''m the master." Fang Yu sneered.


    "This is the thing that the head of the company just looked for me, she said in person." Qiuyue couldn''t help crying or laughing.


    Fang Yu choked off, he saw Qiuyue not as a joke, he made a chuckle in his heart, but then a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth: "Song Ning was promoted to chief disciple. Celebrate for him. "


    "Brother Fang ..." Qiuyue was a little dazed for a while.


    "Sister Qiuyue, you have to be careful. Yesterday you gave Brother Song, oh no, what did Brother Song eat?" Fang Yu asked.


    Qiuyue''s complexion turned pale immediately: "Brother Fang, what do you mean, are you going to cross the river and demolish the bridge?"


    "Sister, how can I not understand your words? Hey, forget it, after all, the identity is different, and the communication barriers are normal. I have to buy some Qingling liquor and go to Brother Song, so I won''t tell you more Fang Yu finished, turned around and left.


    Qiuyue fell to the ground with a thump, but no one pityed her at the moment. The man who was laying her on the bed yesterday has now gone away, pushing the cold and poison potion completely.


    Although Qiuyue was afraid, at this moment she had to deliver the news.


    However, when Qiuyue came to the fire room, the fire room was empty, and she was like her heart.


    She hurried out and saw several Ziyi disciples head-on. She immediately bowed down. How many brothers have you seen Song Ning?


    Among the pedestrians was Brother Li. Brother Li said: "Sister Qiuyue, we saw Song Ning last night. He should have moved away from the Sixth Ring Road. After all, his identity is not qualified to come here."


    "Thank you Brother." Qiuyue left quickly after bowing.


    At this moment, Song Ning was practicing in the room. Suddenly he heard a rapid knock on the door, and he opened his eyes from the entrance.


    "Song Ning, are you in the room?" Qiuyue said.


    Hearing Qiuyue, Song Ning''s coldness flashed away: "Sister Qiuyue, have something to do with me?"


    Qiuyue saw that Song Ning was still intact and often called out: "Song Ning, I ��m here to convey the happy event. The leader raised you to be the second chief disciple. Next, in the whole sect, except the leader and the elders Besides, you and Sister Leng are the people with the highest status. "


    Regarding Qiuyue''s words, Song Ning did not believe: "Oh, that is really a happy event."


    When Song Ning finished talking, he turned back to the hard bed and sat down: "If it''s okay, Song will continue to practice, and Sister is not used to entertain me. By the way, did Sister give me something to eat yesterday? Even if my life is cheap No one can bully. Sister, if you give me the panacea, do you not be afraid of being mastered? "


    After listening to Song Ning''s words, Qiuyue threw herself down and knelt down. She hadn''t wanted to kneel, but she was too scared. In addition, last night''s excessive prosperity and weakness of her legs, now she knelt down, and she followed the trend: "Brother Song, everything Brother Fang instructed him. Brother Fang is handsome, and his cultivation base is high. I have long admired him. Yesterday, he said that he would rectify you and gave me the medicine. I was wrong, but I asked Brother Song to let me go. "


    Song Ning originally wanted to complain, but did not expect Qiuyue to kneel down, and also called him "Brother Song", is what Qiuyue said before is true? The leader really promoted him to the second chief disciple?


    If this is not the case, Qiuyue will definitely not kneel easily, nor will he fully entrust Fang Yu''s instructions.


    Thinking of all of yesterday and everything of today, Song Ning''s mouth reappeared with a smile.


    Laughing last night today, the status is different.


    Last night he laughed, it was a bitter laugh, a mockery, and today he laughed, it was a laugh, a bosom.


    "He asked you to do it, you do it?" Song Ning asked.


    Qiuyue bit her lower lip, she closed the door with her hand, and her chest was undulating quickly. She knelt from the ground and came to Song Ning in front of her. With her head raised, a beautiful cheek appeared in Song Ning''s eyes. From this angle, Song Ning sees clearly.


    "Brother Song, I and I have nothing to make up for. If you can, Qiuyue will be yours after that." Qiuyue was so cruel, she could not be driven out of Tianhe City, nor could she have an accident. Fang Yu would be able to favor her, but she was wrong. After being used by Fang Yu, she took advantage of it and lost the valuable body of the female nun. Now she knows that her body is worthless, if she can use her body In exchange for Song Ning happy, in exchange for her safety, she has no worries.

 Chapter 15： Overnight, a world apart

    After all, Song Ning has not experienced this. Out of instinct, he wants to see it, but out of morality, he cannot.


    "Sister Qiuyue, I don''t need you to make up for me. I saw what you did with Fang Yu in the room last night, and I heard what you said. Who wants to hurt me, I know, but these are not for now. Talk, I want to ask, what did you mean to call me Brother Song just now? "


    Qiuyue did n��t quite understand Song Ning ��s thoughts at the moment. The collar she pulled down was not fastened. She still knelt on the ground and did n��t get up: "The leader speaks to promote you to be the second chief disciple. Starting today, you are the chief. The disciple is here, the leader is waiting for you in the hall. "


    Second chief disciple? !


    Song Ning took a breath, and if Qiuyue really existed, he would think he was dreaming.


    "Really?" Song Ning asked.


    "The leader said to me personally, Brother Song, please go to the leader first, and I will arrange to spread the news that you will be promoted to chief disciple, and wait until evening ... I will go to your room to serve you at night "" Qiuyue''s voice gradually weakened, as if to discuss with Song Ning.


    "No." Song Ning left this sentence and got up and walked towards the hall.


    Song Ning was afraid to see Hongfeng Taoists, but he was even more afraid that Qiuyue continued to undress. Although he was extremely curious about men and women, he was not a villain in danger. Although Qiuyue pitted him, but one yard after another, this A little bit of Song Ning can still distinguish.


    Song Ning walked towards the center of Tianhe City with extremely complicated mood.


    Outside the door of the main hall, Song Ningzheng hesitated whether to go in, but saw a girl wearing golden silk standing outside the main hall.


    In the soft light, the girl''s long hair fluttered, if her skin was creamy, her hands were like catkins.


    She stretched out her slender fingers and squeezed the scattered green silk. After seeing Song Ning, she had a faint smile on her face.


    "Song Ning, you are here."


    "Sister Leng, Leng."


    Song Ning hurriedly bowed, thinking of the intersection with Leng Yuexiao in his mind.


    Leng Yuexiao turned sideways: "Master is waiting for you, come quickly."


    Originally, Song Ning thought that the Taoist Red Maple had to embarrass him, but now it seems that things are really as Qiuyue said, not a disaster.


    Song Ning quickly stepped forward and followed Leng Yuexiao into the hall.


    In the hall, the Red Maple Daoist still meditates on the futon. Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao come in, her eyelids pick up, and then she continues to pull down.


    "Song Ning, from today onwards, you are my second chief disciple in Tianhe City and enjoy all the treatment of the chief disciples." After the Taoist Tao Hong finished, a finger flicked and a ring flew to Song Ning.


    Song Ning stretched out his hand to catch the ring and felt a trace of fluctuation in it, which should be the storage ring.


    All of this came so suddenly that Song Ning felt like a dream, he hurriedly bowed to salute: "Thank you palm ..."


    "Retreat." Daofeng Hongfeng flicked the dust, and Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were pushed outside the hall by a light force.


    "Congratulations to Brother Song." Leng Yuexiao turned around.


    Song Ning''s heart beat, he never thought he would become the chief disciple, and what he did not expect was to be so kind to Leng Yuexiao.


    "Thank you Sister Leng." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "You can find some people to help you build a residence in the second ring. The storage ring has some cultivation resources and golden robes. After you settle down, you can always go to my residence to find me." Leng Yuexiao said Then, he pointed to his golden hut.


    "Thank you Sister Leng." Song Ning clenched his fists again.


    Leng Yuexiao slightly stunned: "Brother Song, you have been thanking me, don''t you hate me?"


    "Hate you?" Song Ning asked back.


    Leng Yuexiao did not say anything, but looked at Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning''s answer.


    Song Ning smiled: "If there is no hate, it is false, because Sister Leng, my sect was destroyed, and the whole school was killed, because of Sister, I almost died ...


    However, I still remember that the elder sister took me a pill of Luoluo to give me that day. Without that pill, maybe I would not be able to practice or become the chief disciple.


    If I say hate, I can''t hate it, more grateful.


    This may be what the father-in-law often said before, because cause and effect circulate, blessing and misfortune depend on each other, and there is no absolute in everything. "


    Song Ning''s answer brightened Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, especially the last sentence. If she heard Song Ning say it herself, Leng Yuexiao would never believe that this is what Song Ning can understand.


    "Your righteous father is right, blessings and misfortunes depend on each other, and cause and effect circulate." Leng Yuexiao applauded, but Song Ning at the moment would not understand what she meant.


    "Brother Song, I''ll go back first. If you have anything, you can go to me and find me." Leng Yuexiao said again.


    Song Ning clenched his fists and watched Leng Yuexiao leave.


    After Leng Yuexiao left, Song Ning opened the storage ring and looked at the golden robe in the ring. He was very excited. Putting on the golden robe, he walked towards the direction of the fourth ring.


    Sihuan is a core disciple area. There are not many core disciples, but his strength is not weak. Now that he wants to build a house, he naturally needs some disciples who are not weak to help. Therefore, he thinks of core disciples.


    Among the four rings.


    Brother Li and several disciples are talking about wine, but they suddenly see Qiuyue coming.


    "Senior brothers, the head has promoted Song Ning to be the chief disciple, and ordered me to come and tell." Qiuyue said.


    When Brother Li heard it, he couldn''t help but laugh: "If you make any joke, if he can be the chief disciple, wouldn''t I just ..."


    Brother Li just said half of this, and saw a golden wave dangling in the distance.


    Golden robe!


    If Leng Yuexiao is usually flying, the golden light flashes and people appear. Now the dangling golden light is clearly Song Ning.


    Song Ning wore a golden robe. Under his eyes, the robe reflected the golden light. He walked far away, and the core disciples saw it at a glance.


    Brother Li swallowed the words in his mouth, and the expression on his face seemed to be slapped a dozen times at the moment.


    "Everyone, Song has just been promoted to chief disciple and has no place to live. I wonder if you would like to help me build a burrow?"


    The core disciples were stunned and built a burrow? they?


    But Song Ning is now the chief disciple. What else can they say? Can only agree with a bitter face.


    Song Ning frowned as she saw them look like this: "You seem reluctant."


    "No, no," Brother Li took the lead.


    "But I think you are really reluctant. If it is extraordinary, should you build such a good house for me, shouldn''t you thank me?" Song Ning asked.


    Brother Li and others always feel that this sentence is familiar, and think about it carefully, isn''t that what was said behind Song Ning last night?


    Overnight, the world is different.

 Chapter 16： The definition of self-cultivation

    "Brother Song, what happened yesterday was Li Mou''s fault. Please also ask Brother Song not to blame. It is better to do so. Today, I held a banquet in Guanshan Tower as if I were celebrating Brother Song. What did Brother Song think?" Immediately bowed and said.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the people beside him echoed with each other, and they all praised.


    Song Ning said: "Alright, but wait until you finish today''s work."


    Several disciples of the surnamed Li squinted, but they still work together? But nowadays, Song Ning''s identity is aloof, how dare they refuse?


    This is true for the self-cultivation world. Without strength, it may have been a small one yesterday, but with strength, today it has become the chief disciple. This gap in identity is the biggest division among the schools.


    "Since Brother Song has trusted us, it is really an honor for us to thank Brother Song for finding us to build a residence."


    A few people around me also said yes.


    Song Ning felt funny, but he didn''t mean to embarrass these people. Who made these people unlucky?


    Qiuyue looked at this scene, and suddenly felt that Song Ning accepted the status of the second-ranking disciple too quickly. Is it all that he expected?


    Thinking of this, Qiuyue felt even more regretful. If it were n��t for Fang Yu, she would n��t take that medicine to Song Ning, although Song Ning said she would n��t blame, but if there was a cold attack one day, how could Song Ning Don''t trouble her?


    Just when Qiuyue was stunned, Song Ning glanced at her: "Sister Qiuyue, go busy, I will take these people away."


    Qiuyue Chengzheng: "Brother Song, don''t make fun of me. Now that you are the chief disciple, you have a detached status. How can you call me sister."


    Song Ning did not tell Qiuyue much, calling Qiuyue a sister because she was used to it, and did not change it for a while.


    Seeing Song Ning take these people away, Qiuyue took a deep breath, his chest undulated, his eyes showing firmness, as if he had made a decision.


    From the fourth ring road to the second ring road, disciples of the surname Li kept saying: "Brother Song, surnamed Li, and a single name. If Brother Song does not dislike, you can call me Xiaoli or Xiaozhu later."


    piggy?


    Song Ning felt that the name was good, and he couldn''t help being laughed at, even though he understood that Li Zhu and others were polite to him because of their status, but the feeling of not being alone always reminded people of what they used to be.


    Seeing Song Ning smiled, Li Zhu and others also let down their hearts and introduced themselves to Song Ning one by one.


    They are more flattering about Song Ning, and they are unwilling to give Song Ning a coolie in their hearts. However, when they came to the second ring, this reluctant thought was completely eliminated, all because of them. The beauty in front of you.


    To be precise, the beauty is not the scenery, but the people.


    Qingquan gurgling, the breeze is desolate, sitting by people, like a charming face.


    Her slender fingers flicked on the blue silk, her hair twitching up was blown up, her eyes opened when she heard the sound, and her eyes fell like stars and moons on the people in front of her.


    She frowned and was angry first, but then she smiled: "Song Ning, are these the people you came to help build the house?"


    "Exactly, Sister Leng is meditating?" Song Ning said.


    "Huh." Leng Yuexiao nodded, her crescent-like curved eyelashes shuddered, and her eyes closed.


    Li Zhu hurriedly seized the opportunity to bow and salute: "Sister Leng, brother Li Zhu, have met Sister Leng, Sister Leng really is ..."


    "Song Ning, I was injured a few days ago and need to be nursed, so I won''t tell you more. If there is anything in these two rings, you can come to me at any time." Leng Yuexiao didn''t seem to hear Li Zhu''s words , She closed her eyes and entered slowly.


    Li Zhu swallowed and felt like a stone was blocking her throat.


    "Uh, Brother Li, let''s work quickly. Brother Brother Song has finished his work here, and we have to invite Brother Song to go to Guanshan Tower." Li Zhu''s follower said, this person Zhou Chang.


    "You follow me." Song Ning said.


    Several people walked along with Song Ning, about half a mile away, and Song Ning stopped: "Here, this is a picture of the house I have drawn. You can build it for me."


    Li Zhu took the picture drawn by Song Ning and couldn''t help but stunned: "Brother Song, this ..."


    "How?" Song Ning frowned.


    "Brother Song, don''t get me wrong, I just think this house is a bit rudimentary? And you didn''t say what we are going to use to build it." Li Zhu looked at the drawings, and at the moment, he didn''t believe what Song Ning needed It turned out to be just a single-room house, and looking at the area marked above, it''s just ten squares.


    "Just follow this construction, as for the material, use wood." Song Ning said.


    Li Zhu and others had thought that this time they must spend a lot of time, but now it is unexpected.


    "Okay, within three days, we will definitely let Brother Song live in your new house." Li Zhu patted his chest.


    "Does it count today?" Song Ning asked.


    Li Zhulue hesitated: "Count."


    "Two days." Song Ning finished, and left with his hands behind his back.


    Li Zhu et al. Jumped their eyes. For two days, it still counts today. Today it is almost sunset. However, if Mou really worked hard, in fact, there was still plenty of time. When thinking of Song Ning as the chief disciple, Li Zhu and others could only stand on their heads.


    Song Ning left the second ring after the arrangement. He remembered that it should be a challenge match today, but the disciples were busy with themselves, and he was a little puzzled.


    At this time, Qiuyue had informed Song Ning that everyone was familiar with the disciples. Song Ning walked all the way, and all the disciples bowed to Song Ning.


    "Hello Brother Song."


    "Have seen Brother Song."


    "Brother Song will match the style, it really makes my sister love me at first sight, I don''t know Brother Song tonight ..."


    "Brother Song, can you sign me? Oh, I am the inner door ..."


    Song Ning paused: "Isn''t there a challenge to compare? Why is there no one?"


    The female disciple was flattered: "Brother Song doesn''t know, the test of the disciple disciple and the chief disciple is different. If no one registers before the day before the challenge, then it will be regarded as no one challenge, no one will sign up in Tianhe City, So early this morning, those two factions have already left. "


    "It turns out so." Song Ning nodded.


    "Brother Song showed great power yesterday, if there is no such thing, I think Brother Song can easily challenge the core disciples." This female disciple did not know Song Ning''s experience yesterday, so he defaulted that Song Ning did not challenge his disciples. That strength, therefore, only talks about the core disciple level.


    Song Ning smiled at her: "Have you ever seen Qiuyue?"


    "Yes, Brother Song is looking for her?" When the female disciple heard Song Ning looking for Qiuyue, there was a trace of surprise in her eyes, but then, she leaned slightly on the side of the body, throwing a charm at Song Ning without showing any traces. Eye: "If Brother Song has any need, Cai Tian is willing to serve Brother Song at any time."

 Chapter 17： invite

    "Really?" Song Ning asked sideways.


    "Really!" Cai Tianchang''s innocence is so pure, her face is more tender and translucent, and is a rare beauty among the martial arts. When she heard Song Ning was interested, she immediately answered.


    Song Ning nodded: "Well, then you can help me find Qiuyue."


    "Ah?" Cai Tian froze.


    "How?" Song Ning frowned.


    Cai Tian hurriedly smiled: "It''s okay, I''ll go find it."


    Not far away, several female disciples ridiculed, thinking that this was really sweet.


    Before long, Cai Tian found Qiuyue. Qiuyue saw Song Ning from afar, and her heart inevitably rippled. The dusk was approaching, and the sunset was west. Song Ning actually asked people to find her.


    Qiuyue couldn''t help but sigh: "It seems that Song Ning is the same, men are the same ..."


    But although Qiuyue thought so in her mind, she dared not say it, and if she could please Song Ning, what could she be like? In order to stay in Tianhe City, sacrifices are always necessary.


    "Brother Song, someone has found you for you." Cai Tian''s face was unhappy.


    "Well, thanks." Song Ning didn''t look at Cai Tian at all.


    "Qiuyue met Brother Song." Qiuyue came to Song Ning and collapsed: "I wanted to find Brother Song later." Qiuyue explained again.


    Song Ning smiled: "I''m a little busy, and I remember that there are still some things I want to find you."


    Qiuyue heard the words, her face flushed with a bit of blush: "Brother Song, why don''t we go to a quieter place to say?"


    Song Ning glanced around, there were indeed a few people, but it was not noisy: "It''s okay, so here it is."


    "Here ?!" Qiuyue couldn''t help raising her voice. Although there was no explicit prohibition of men and women among the martial arts, others could watch it in such a place.


    But Qiuyue hadn''t finished thinking about it, Song Ning said: "Should I be promoted to chief disciple, should I have some cultivation resources? Should these resources be sought from you?"


    "Cultivation and cultivation resources?" Qiuyue wished to slap himself: "Brother Song, the cultivation resources of the chief disciple can''t be controlled by me. I don''t have such great authority. Do you see if it is in the storage ring?"


    Song Ning looked at the ring in his hand, and several female disciples around him immediately gathered up: "Brother Song, can you just take out the cultivation resources here and let us open our eyes?"


    Of course, among these female disciples, Cai Tian was at the forefront.


    They have never seen the cultivation resources of the chief disciple at all, so now they want to take a good look.


    When Song Ning came to the school, he was always neglected and suppressed. Now he is swarmed, and he has some ecstasy in his heart, so he responds to these disciples.


    But when he opened the storage ring, his brow furrowed.


    "Brother Song, hurry up and let us have a look." Cai Tian was anxious.


    Several other female disciples also whispered, wanting to see the cultivation resources of the chief disciple, but Song Ning did not want to take it out, but the storage ring was empty and there was nothing.


    "There is nothing in it, who should I ask for?" Song Ning asked.


    Several people were startled, and their eyes turned to Qiuyue, who replied, "Master."


    "Oh, okay, let me ask." Speaking of the leader, Song Ning is still a little bit worried, but the fear of being afraid of it is still necessary to cultivate resources.


    After hearing Song Ning''s words, several female disciples were suspicious, and they were a bit lost in their hearts. If they could get a glimpse of the training resources of the chief disciples, it was an excellent talk.


    When Song Ninggang turned to leave, he heard a call from a distance: "Brother Song is slow."


    After hearing the words, everyone went away and found out that it was Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu''s silver robe is extraordinary, if they are usually, these female disciples will post without hesitation, but now Song Ning is also there, they are standing still.


    Qiuyue saw Fang Yu, her heart tightened, and remembering all the previous things, there was a hint of hatred in her heart.


    Fang Yu looked at these women from afar, all of them were once in bed with him, but now he was indifferent when he saw him.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning turned to look at Fang Yu.


    "Brother Song, in order to celebrate your promotion, I specially bought the sweets and sweet wine of Guihuafang. I wonder if Brother Song has time to taste wine with me?" Fang Yu smiled.


    As we all know, in this school, all those who can be invited by Fang Yu are female disciples, and the female disciples who accepted the invitation eventually went to Fang Yu''s bed. This was the first time Fang Yu invited male disciples.


    But now everyone also understands that Song Ning''s identity is detached, and it is normal for Fang Yu to please Song Ning.


    But when everyone thought that Song Ning would definitely accept Fang Yu''s invitation, Song Ning shook his head and said, "No time."


    Fang Yu was stunned. For the first time, he felt this rejection.


    But when Fang Yu was stunned, Song Ning added: "I will go to Guanshan Tower to have dinner with Li Zhu Zhouchang in a while."


    Li Zhu Zhouchang?


    Is n��t this the core disciple?


    Did you go to dinner with the core disciples without accepting the invitation from Fang Yu, a disciple?


    Fang Yu hadn''t had much time to say anything, Song Ning left, Fang Yu was angered but dare not to speak, he gritted his teeth, his eyes were fierce, but after a while, he returned to normal, looking sideways to Qiuyue : "Sister Qiuyue, you tonight ..."


    "Sorry, I have something tonight." Qiuyue was right on the spot.


    Fang Yu froze, gritted his teeth and turned his head to look at Cai Tian: "Sister Cai, you ..."


    "Brother Fang, I''m sorry, I have something tonight." Cai Tian finished and left.


    Immediately afterwards, several of the female disciples all left. They did not know that Song Ning had not seen this scene, but they have now shifted their goals. Compared to Fang Yu, Song Ning is the goal they should strive for.


    After such a toss, the time passed. Song Ning originally wanted to go to the head to ask about the cultivation of resources, but if it was dark today, he gave up the idea.


    Li Zhu and others have cut the wood and polished it, piled it on the ground one by one, only to start construction tomorrow.


    "Brother Song, you are back." Li Zhu pointed at the wood: "All are ready."


    "Good." Song Ning is still very satisfied with their efficiency.


    "I have already set a position in Guanshan Tower before, shall we go now?" Li Zhu asked.


    "Go, I haven''t been to Guanshan Tower yet." Song Ning said.


    Li Zhu immediately came to the spirit and rushed to Song Ning: "Brother Song, you don''t know. The dishes in Guanshan Tower are delicious, and the service is good. It is the best choice for parties. You will know when you arrive."


    While listening to the description by Li Zhu Zhouchang and others, Song Ning walked forward and happened to walk to the place where he was about to leave the Second Ring Road, and saw Leng Yuexiao standing alone on the treetop.


    The night breeze was light, she lifted her head slightly for a while, and her eyes looked at the stars in the night sky.


    Seeing that Leng Yuexiao was always alone, Song Ning asked, "Sister Leng, do you want to go to Guanshan Tower together?"


    Li Zhu and others tremble in their hearts and invite Leng Yuexiao? If Sister Leng went to Guanshan Tower, it would be a big face!

 Chapter 18： Guanshan Tower

    Leng Yuexiao heard the words and looked down at Song Ning and others. She was still not used to other people in the second ring. Song Ning just disturbed her meditation. She was not in a good mood, but she saw Song Ning With a sincere face, the anger in her heart parted.


    "I''ll talk about it later." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning clenched his fist at Leng Yuexiao: "Okay, let''s go."


    Li Zhu and others saw Song Ning''s free and easy mind, and he felt a trace of admiration in his heart.


    Once, in this school, no one dared to invite Leng Yuexiao except Fang Yu, but every time Fang Yu invited, Leng Yuexiao ignored it, but now he said to Song Ning, "I will talk about it again."


    This simple sentence of "I''ll talk about it again" is enough to make the male disciples of the whole sect crazy, but Song Ning does not show any joy at all. This calmness alone is nothing.


    Guanshan Tower, located at the junction of the Third Ring Road and the Fourth Ring Road, is the only restaurant in the entire Tianhe City.


    Under the moonlight, the octagonal building of Guanshan Tower exudes white light. Upon closer inspection, it is found that Guanshan Tower is not a rare material building, but has lenses embedded on the rubble, so it reflects.


    The Guanshan Tower has three floors, and it has an inverted cone shape.


    As soon as a few people stood outside the Guanshan Tower, the welcoming woman at the door stepped forward: "Yo, Brother Li is here, but you haven''t come for a while."


    Li Zhu smiled: "Today I invite people to dinner."


    The woman''s waist was extremely soft. When she twisted, she felt charming and enchanting. She glanced at Song Ning in front of Li Zhu and couldn''t help but be surprised. The man was wearing a golden robe. It was Song, the newly promoted chief student Ning?


    "This is Brother Song?" The woman asked.


    "Yes, this is Brother Song Ning Song. Today you have the honor to meet Brother Song. You will remember to toast later." Li Zhuxiao said.


    The woman''s eyes lit up: "Brother Song has been seen, several positions have already been prepared, please follow me."


    The woman now shifts her focus to Song Ning, and Li Zhu is not angry.


    This Guanshan Tower is very lively and unusually noisy, but after Song Ning appeared, the clamor on the first floor came to an abrupt end.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning, looking at the glittering robe, there was a hint of fanaticism in his eyes.


    "Song, Song Ning?"


    "Are you looking for death, dare to call Brother Song''s name?"


    "Brother Song, this is Sun Mu, do you still remember me? You were beaten by a punch."


    Suddenly, the first floor of the Guanshan Tower was boiling, or because of Leng Yuexiao, the disciples of Tianhe City believed that the chief disciples were extremely difficult to see. Now Song Ning even came to this Guanshan Tower to eat, is n��t it It means that Song Ning has the same taste as them?


    No one expected that Song Ning''s arrival would cause such big fluctuations. Soon, Song Ning went to the second floor.


    The reaction in the second floor is almost the same as the first floor, but most of the second floor is where some men and women come to the meeting, and the girl disciples all show their flowery eyes after seeing Song Ning, which makes the male partner beside them Jealous.


    It didn''t stop until the third floor.


    Li Zhu introduced Song Ning to the side: "Brother Song, there are three floors in Guanshan Tower, and the cost of each floor is different. Now we are on the third floor, the minimum cost is ten on the first floor. Times, that is, five hundred spirit stones. "


    Song Ning nodded and looked around. He didn''t feel much on the first two floors. But when he hit the third floor, he found that the decoration on the third floor was much better than the first two floors. There are only three separate rooms here. The three floors are empty and there is no half figure.


    "The minimum cost of five hundred spirit stones, is this too much?" Song Ning asked.


    Li Zhu waved his hand hurriedly: "No more, no more. It''s only five hundred. What can you do if you can celebrate Brother Song?"


    Song Ning said nothing, he didn''t know how much money Li Zhu had, but the Five Hundred Spirit Stones were already expensive for him.


    "Brother Song, Brother Li, you make a little bit of it. I''ll get the menu for a few orders." The woman bowed slightly, and then turned downstairs.


    After a while, the woman returned and placed the menu in front of Song Ning.


    "Brother Song, please order." Li Zhu politely said.


    "I don''t know anything about it, you come to order it." Song Ning said.


    "Brother Song, please order it," Li Zhu said again.


    Song Ning puts the menu in front of Li Zhu: "Come on!"


    Seeing that Song Ning''s voice became cold, Li Zhu immediately took out the menu to order, and after a while, he had enough five hundred spirit stones, but Li Zhu kept asking Song Ning whether to eat this or not. It seems that it is ready to go to the blood.


    Actually, they do n��t blame them for this. Not to mention Song Ning, the chief disciple. Even Fang Yu ��s secret disciple did n��t pay attention to these disciples. To please Song Ning, how could they give up?


    The dishes were served quickly, Song Ning didn''t move the chopsticks, and Li Zhu and others didn''t move. After waiting for a long time, Song Ning picked up the chopsticks after all the dishes came up.


    After chewing a few bites, it really was not the same as what he had eaten before.


    "Brother Song, this Guanshan Tower is the only restaurant in Tianhe City, you will eat it." Li Zhu saw the expression of Song Ning changed and hurriedly said.


    "It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten such delicious food before." Song Ning said.


    Li Zhu loosed his breath and hurriedly introduced: "This Guanshan Tower was opened by the elders of Tianhe City. They are all disciples of Tianhe City, and these dishes are all spirits and strains in Tianhe City, so they taste very good.


    "It turned out to be so." Song Ning sighed. He had never eaten this kind of food before in Taihe Mountain, which made him think of his uncle and his brothers and sisters, if they could eat it too.


    Song Ning is thinking, Li Zhu and others have picked up the glass: "Brother Song, I will wait for you to have a drink."


    Song Ning was depressed at the moment and happened to have wine. Although he had never drank it before, tonight, he wanted to taste the intoxication.


    "Drink." Song Ning picked up the glass and drank it.


    "Brother Song has a good drink, let''s have another drink." Li Zhu and others saw that Song Ning was so refreshing, and then had another drink.


    Song Ning sipped from cup to cup and ate from bite to bite, but Song Ning''s mood was even more sad.


    The Guanshan Tower is very lively, even on the third floor, you can hear the noise of the two floors below.


    Song Ning listened to the hustle and bustle of her ears, and couldn''t help but recall the scenes in her mind.


    But at this moment, the entire Guanshan Tower suddenly became quiet.


    Under the moonlight, a golden light slowly arrived. In this golden light, a woman''s face was like a peach blossom, she was cold and gorgeous, just like the non-stained nine-day fairy.


    She landed at the gate of Guanshan Tower, and everyone in the Guanshan Tower was dumbfounded.


    Leng Yuexiao? ! Sister Leng is a character who is rarely seen once or twice a year, but will appear on this occasion tonight? And it is said that since Leng Yuexiao entered Tianhe City, no matter who invited him, he would have passed the Guanshan Tower from the future.

 Chapter 19： Piano tone

    "Sister Leng, Sister Leng, you, you ..." The woman at the door stuttered for a while.


    The entire Guanshan Tower is silent, waiting for Leng Yuexiao''s voice.


    Lengyue Xiaomuruo frost: "Song Ning can come?"


    "Song and Brother Song are on the third floor." The woman suppressed the excitement in her heart, but this was the first time she spoke face-to-face with Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s body moved lightly and rose into the air as if flying, directly on the third floor.


    Li Zhu and others have already been sober, and suddenly saw Leng Yuexiao coming, sober immediately: "Sister Leng, Leng!"


    Song Ning was also startled, and did not expect Leng Yuexiao to come.


    Li Zhu and others were overjoyed. How many people in Tianhe City could eat with Leng Yuexiao? Now Leng Yuexiao is standing in front of them. What does that mean?


    At this moment, their worship of Song Ning had reached the extreme, and they also dreamed of having dinner with Leng Yuexiao for a while.


    "Sister Leng, why are you here?" Song Ning was thinking about Taihe Mountain. Now when he sees Leng Yuexiao, he can''t help but feel heavy. If it weren''t for Leng Yuexiao, Taihe Mountain would not suffer.


    Lengyue Xiaoxing''s eyes were dazzling, and she seemed to see that Song Ning was in a bad mood. She opened and closed her lips, and spit out a few words: "I want to sit alone with Song Ning."


    Li Zhu and others took a breath and sat alone? Leng Yuexiao came to Guanshan Tower to find Song Ning, and then two people would sit alone?


    Although Li Zhu and others were shocked, they still reacted to what they should do in the first time, but in the blink of an eye, they all left, leaving only Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao on the third floor of Guanshan Tower.


    Leng Yuexiao came to sit in front of an unmanned table. She looked at the moonlight in the night sky and whispered: "Brother Song, you have hate in your eyes."


    Without talking, Song Ning took the wine glass and took a sip.


    "Do you hate me?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "If Sister Leng lost all her loved ones because of me, would Sister Leng have hatred in her heart?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled indifferently, with a hint of guilt in his smile: "If you change your position, I may try my best to kill you."


    "Then why did sister ask me if I hate you?" Song Ning hummed and poured herself another glass of wine.


    Leng Yuexiao watched Song Ning drink one cup after another, her heart was more guilty, somehow, she would always be upset by Song Ning''s destruction of the door, perhaps because she had never encountered such a thing before, or maybe something else For whatever reason, she seemed to be able to feel the grief in Song Ning''s heart at the moment.


    As everyone knows, this is because she sucked the remnant from Song Ning''s body.


    "Brother Song, the" Shen Dao Jing "thing is that I am sorry for you." Leng Yuexiao''s eyes carried a bit of bitterness.


    "Fuck, I''m not stupid. It is estimated that the position of my chief disciple is mostly obtained by Sister Leng for me. Is it true or not?" Song Ning sighed lightly.


    Leng Yuexiao was stunned: "Why did Brother Song say this?"


    "I was beaten by the head of the team before, and then I inexplicably became the chief disciple. Although everyone in Tianhe City knew that I would become the chief disciple, I didn''t get the training resources of the chief disciple. With regard to my attitude and what Sister Leng said just now, I expected that it should be Sister Leng''s fight for it. "Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao''s lips opened and closed, showing Haoyue-like teeth, she didn''t know what she was laughing, but she still laughed after all.


    "Sister Leng laughed?" Song Ning asked.


    "Nothing, Song Ning, is this Qingling wine? How does it taste?" Leng Yuexiao suddenly asked.


    "Sister Si may wish to try." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao took a cup, poured it himself, lifted it to Song Ning, and then drank it.


    The wine is light and cold at the entrance, hot and hot in the body.


    This night, Guanshan Tower closed early, but no one went to urge Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    Two people, two shadows, choose each month.


    Qiansi, Qianxu, tangled with the wind.


    Lengyue, Xing Ning, intertwined into songs.


    Yi Yi, a smile, beautiful Ruo Tianhe.


    Perhaps because of the rise, Leng Yuexiao actually took an guqin from the storage ring. This guqin was placed on the table, which cast a simple atmosphere on the entire Guanshan Tower.


    Slender fingers fiddled with the guqin, and they all jumped in the wind.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao sat face to face. The wine glasses in their hands didn''t know how long they had been served. They just stopped in the air like that and forgot to drink them.


    This melody gives people loneliness and desolation.


    This is Leng Yuexiao''s second performance, the first time she has just arrived in Tianhe City, and the second time is in front of Song Ning.


    Never before has anyone looked at Leng Yuexiao''s fiddle so closely, and listening to Leng Yuexiao''s fiddle, Song Ning was the first one.


    Under the moonlight, among the ripples of the boundary of the Tianhe City moat, a melodious song reverberates in the ears of all Tianhe City people.


    There is an inexplicable sorrow in this piece of music.


    "Sister Leng, this tune ..." Song Ning did not know why, his eyes were moist. He looked at Leng Yuexiao, hesitated, and always felt that the tune was like he had heard it before.


    "What''s wrong with this piece?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "Where did Sister learn from?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao touched a few strands of scattered green silk: "It''s ridiculous, even if I am myself, I don''t know where this song was learned from, but that''s it. Whenever I play the piano, I can''t help it. This song, every time I play this song, I feel sad. "


    "It is indeed a sad piece." Song Ning seemed to be immersed in the sadness of this piece.


    "It''s not too early, I have to go back first." Leng Yuexiao got up.


    "Sister Leng walks slowly." Song Ning said.


    Sister Leng was about to leave and suddenly stopped: "Your residence has not yet been built. Where do you live at night?"


    "I am here to watch the mountain building at night." Song Ning spread his hand, slightly helpless.


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated a little, and seemed to be thinking, and then said: "The first floor of my residence is empty, so I might as well go to my side to take a rest tonight."


    "This ..." Song Ning hesitated. Leng Yuexiao''s invitation did not want to refuse, but he was not sure whether Leng Yuexiao was just a polite.


    "I never make a courtesy with others." Leng Yuexiao said.


    "Okay, thank you sister." Song Ning responded.


    The two left together. In the eyes of many disciples in Tianhe City, they had already associated the two together. In the air, Fang Yu saw this scene, revealing a trace of cunning: "Song Ning, you will be proud for a few days, waiting for you The cold nourishment in the body is completed, hum ... "


    Song Ning didn''t realize that there was a cold behind him, and the hair roots were a little numb. He looked back, but he didn''t find anything, and he couldn''t help whispering.


    Before he turned around, he felt that Leng Yuexiao beside him paused.


    "Huh?" Song Ning looked forward with a whisper, only to find out that Qiuyue was standing there outside the Second Ring Road, and he remembered it. Before Qiuyue, he said he would come to "wait" at night ...

 Chapter 20： overnight

    Qiuyue watched Leng Yuexiao coming along with Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao watched Qiu Yue waiting outside the second ring, the two women looked at each other, and then looked at Song Ning in agreement.


    "Sister Leng, Leng, Brother Song." Qiuyue hurriedly bowed her head to salute.


    "Are you waiting for Song Ning here?" Leng Yuexiao glanced at Song Ning sideways, and the faint smile in the corner of her mouth had gone.


    Qiuyue also looked at Song Ning. She knew her identity, and she knew that no one in the whole sect could be so close to Leng Yuexiao. Now Song Ning can walk with Leng Yuexiao, which shows some problems.


    "I''ll see if Brother Song can settle down, and I''m really sorry to bother the two. I''m really sorry." Qiuyue fell back, and then stepped back.


    "Qiuyue, tomorrow I will build you room and ask you to be a guest." Song Ning saw Qiuyue retreating and said.


    Qiuyue froze slightly, and immediately nodded: "Yes, Brother Song."


    Leng Yuexiao thought Song Ning would be embarrassed, but at the moment, she heard Song Ning take the initiative to let Qiu Yue come to his room tomorrow, but she sneered at herself, but she still thought too much.


    Leng Yuexiao''s house is very wide. The bedroom is on the second floor, where Leng Yuexiao lives. The first floor is mainly used for cultivation.


    "Song Ning, you will rest on the first floor tonight. You can leave at any time tomorrow, no need to say hello to me." Leng Yuexiao said.


    "Thank you Sister Leng." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    When Leng Yuexiao went upstairs, only Song Ning was left on the first floor. He looked around, the bookcase on the left, the Dan room in the middle, the futon on the right, and in the middle in front of him was a screen, behind the screen It is a circular pool, with a burst of water vapor in the pool, quite a cloud of mist.


    When he came to someone else''s place, Song Ning naturally did not move, so he got up and went to the place where he meditated on the right, sat under the futon, and began to meditate.


    The next morning, early in the morning.


    Li Zhu yawned with Zhou Chang and others into the second ring.


    "Brother Li, did you say that Brother Song was very happy with Sister Leng yesterday?" Zhou Chang asked.


    "Nonsense, when did you listen to Sister Leng touching the piano? Why did she touch the piano in front of any male disciple? I guess that Sister Leng must have been devoted to Brother Song." Li Zhudao said.


    Li Zhu said this, the envy of several people around them, if they can say a few words with Leng Yuexiao alone, they will be excited for several days, and they are considered to be people with face in the school, not to mention Leng Yue. Xiao was playing the piano in front of Song Ning yesterday?


    "Brother Song is really a blessing. I didn''t expect that when I first came to Tianhe City, I was taken by Sister Leng." A disciple lamented.


    "But Brother Song is also a poor person." Li Zhu shook his head and sighed.


    "How do you say this?" Zhou Chang asked.


    Li Zhudao said: "Sister Leng is a frost beauty, and there are no people who can get close to her. It is naturally more difficult to want a dear Fang Ze, and Brother Song can only bear it."


    Li Zhu was so clear that Zhou Chang and several other people also understood and felt sorry for each other.


    But while they were talking, Song Ning pushed the door out of Leng Yuexiao''s room.


    Song Ning looked up and saw Li Zhu and others. Li Zhu and others naturally saw Song Ning. After a short period of consternation and silence, Li Zhu and others felt that there were countless grass and mud horses in their hearts, and the whole person became bad. .


    The door of Leng Yuexiao''s house, except for the head of the Red Maple Taoist, even though the elders have never been in it, can Song Ning go in?


    This is also developing too fast, right?


    At this time, what is Leng Yuexiao doing in the room?


    Is it overworked last night and is now resting?


    No, Song Ning should be exhausted ...


    "You came very early." Song Ninghong Li Zhu greeted several people.


    "Brother Song early, Brother Song early." Li Zhu and others hurriedly accompanied their smiles. Although they wanted to ask whether Song Ning was happy last night, they didn''t dare to ask, even if the brother Song didn''t care, they wanted to come. But the cold sister Sister Leng in the house would definitely care.


    "Today I am going to see the construction of the house completed." Song Ning pointed to a pile of wood not far away.


    "Brother Song is assured that it will be completed today." Li Zhu and others at this time have no way to express admiration for Song Ning.


    In Tianhe City, being able to become the chief disciple is not a skill, but if you can be with Leng Yuexiao, that is the skill. Song Ning is now not only with Leng Yuexiao, but also staying in Leng Yuexiao ��s room overnight. , The two spent the night, what does that mean? I''m afraid a fool knows it.


    In their hearts, Leng Yuexiao is like the Nine Heavens Fairy who can get the Nine Heavens Fairy. How can they not admire them?


    When Song Ning saw several people start to work swiftly, he didn''t say much.


    One day passed.


    The construction of Song Ning''s room was completed. Thanks to Li Zhu and several people, Song Ning began to practice in the room.


    In Tianhe City, most of the disciples still focus on cultivation. The first to bear the brunt are Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning. The two men entered the room and practiced for half a month.


    In the past half a month, the entire Tianhe City has almost passed a crazy thing, that is, ''Song Ning spent the night in Leng Yuexiao''s room''.


    Regardless of whether this matter is true or false, no wind and no waves, as soon as it came out, it immediately caused an uproar, but the one who did not put this matter in my mind was the Taoist Red Maple.


    The Red Maple Daoist knows Leng Yuexiao too much, and as a woman like Leng Yuexiao, few people can make her enamoured, and no one can let her trust her body, so the Red Maple Daoist does not believe these rumors.


    If you do n��t believe, you will believe. Among the believers, the most angry is Fang Yu.


    After learning the news, Fang Yu immediately set hands on several disciples who discussed the matter after tea and dinner, and beat them seriously.


    This day half a month later.


    In Fang Yufang, he took out a vial with runes.


    As soon as the stopper opened, it crawled out of a dark insect with a cold air all over it. This insect seemed to be a longhorn, but as everyone knows, this is the poisonous insect that Fang Yu raised.


    As soon as the poisonous insect crawled out of the bottle, its tentacles began to tremble, and after a moment, it looked in the direction of the second ring.


    "Sure enough, this poisonous bug will find Song Ning on its own, and you don''t need to worry about the next thing. Song Ning, you take my things, I will kill you, and you will be sucked to death by my poisonous bug! Yu hated his teeth.


    The poisonous insect crawled out of the bottle and disappeared after a while.


    Fang Yuqi shivered, took out a pen and paper, wrote a letter, and then placed it on an envelope filled with runes. When the aura moved, the envelope burned out.


    The general content of the letter is: Leng Yuexiao is most likely not a virgin body now, this furnace is not available, please ask your father to give instructions.


    This envelope is called "Thousand Miles Letter". Within a thousand miles, this envelope can be used to transmit letters. Although this "Thousand Miles Letter" is not expensive, it is not affordable for everyone.


    When the letter burned, the poisonous insect flew quietly to the window of Song Ning''s room. A pair of unblinking eyes stared straight at Song Ning, just like staring at prey ...

 Chapter 21： appointment

    Poisonous insects like ice cold and cold poison. The reason why it flew to Song Ning is because there is a trace of coldness in Song Ning''s body. Although this is not cold poison, it is also considered to be a poisonous insect that has just awakened. The above is a tonic.


    At this moment, Song Ning had just broken away from entering the Ding Ding. It was at the weakest moment that the poisonous insect rushed directly to Song Ning. With a blink of an eye, Song Ning had no time to dodge, and the poisonous insect directly drilled into his body.


    Well.


    Song Ning felt uncomfortable in her belly, but wanted to vomit but couldn''t spit it out, only felt that something was swallowing in her belly.


    At the same time, among the three rings, Fang Yumo was holding the storage ring in his hand: "This time is almost the same, and I have caught my cold poison. No one can get rid of the poisonous insects during the gathering period."


    After a moment, Fang Yu strode into the Second Ring and strode into Song Ning''s room.


    In the room, Song Ning was rolling on the ground. Although there was no cold poison in his body, the poisonous insect ran into Song Ning''s body because he could not absorb the cold. Song Ning turned over and over.


    It was when Song Ning was dying from pain that the door opened with a squeak.


    Fang Yu stood at the door and saw Song Ning''s appearance at the moment, and he was more certain that the cold poison in Song Ning''s body had been nourished almost, and the poisonous insects were eating happily at the moment.


    "Brother Song, you seem to be in pain." Fang Yu sneered.


    Song Ning grinned his teeth with pain, but at this moment, the poisonous insect in his body bite on its veins. The veins had been reshaped by the Shinto. How could a small poisonous insect be allowed to let go?


    As soon as the poisonous insect bited into Song Ning''s veins, Song Ning''s veins shocked and killed the poisonous insect directly. The poisonous insects disappeared directly from the world, leaving no residue.


    Fang Yu saw that Song Ning did not answer, and could not help laughing: "Leng Yuexiao is my woman, do you dare to grab it? Do you know how long it took our Fang family plan to determine? Ha ha, kid, Kneel down and beg me to let you go. "


    Fang Yu said, leaning down and slaps towards Song Ning''s face.


    however����


    Just before Fang Yu slapped on Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao''s voice suddenly came from outside Song Ning''s room: "Fang Yu, who allowed you to enter the second ring?"


    Hearing the words, Fang Yu immediately transmitted a ��stop�� command to the poisonous insects. Although he could not feel the dynamics of the poisonous insects, he knew that the poisonous insects would definitely accept his orders.


    After communicating the order, Fang Yu stood up and said, "Sister Leng, let me take a look at Brother Song."


    At this moment, Song Ning also got up. He froze his eyes and swept Fang Yu. Leng Yuexiao hadn''t heard what he said just now, and he couldn''t directly talk to Leng Yuexiao. It was released by Yu.


    "Sister Leng, you are here." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao glanced at Song Ning, and then glanced at Fang Yu: "The second ring is not for you to enter."


    Fang Yu smiled and bowed slightly, a glint flashed in his eyes: "Fang Yu retreated."


    Fang Yu turned and walked away as he spoke, and when he walked out of the second ring, there was a hint of cunning on the corner of his mouth.


    Although he could not feel the situation of the poisonous worm, just now he sent a command to the poisonous worm to stop the poisonous worm, and Song Ning immediately stopped paining. He thought that the poisonous worm was now in Song Ning''s body, so he could control Song Ning.


    "Leng Yuexiao, in a few days, I will use Song Ning to get you out, and you are not at my disposal?" Fang Yucai returned to the room with a smile, as if he had seen Leng Yuexiao sing under him. Yifeng Yingrong.


    In Song Ning''s room.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "I have been practicing for the past half a month. I have encountered a bottleneck and been upset. I thought you were in the second ring, so I came and walked."


    "Unexpectedly, Sister Leng will also encounter a bottleneck." Song Ning said.


    "You laughed." Leng Yuexiao never lacked praise, and she was given various titles of pride of heaven from her childhood. However, the praise came out from Song Ning''s mouth, and her cheeks had no reason to red.


    "If Sister Leng doesn''t dislike it, come in and sit down?" Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao glanced at Song Ning''s room, which was almost the same as the room where Song Ning lived before she saw outside the Sixth Ring Road.


    In this huge second ring, only two people lived, one was Leng Yuexiao, and the other was Song Ning. Why did Song Ning build such a small house?


    Song Ning noticed Leng Yuexiao''s gaze, and touched her nose awkwardly: "It is incomparable to your room."


    "You misunderstood, I don''t dislike the simplicity here, just curiosity." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Leng Yuexiao at the moment is like a naive little girl, looking around in Song Ning''s room.


    "Well, it would be better if Sister took me out for a walk? I haven''t been to any place since I came to Tianhe City." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated a little, and then said: "I heard that there is a river bottom maze in the city of Tianhe. The level above the core disciple can only enter. I have never been to it before. Will we go to see it together today?"


    "Hedi Labyrinth? All right!" Song Ning was delighted.


    Therefore, the two walked towards the maze of the river bottom.


    The river bottom labyrinth is located at the junction of the third ring and the fourth ring. The core disciples often come here for a quiet meeting. After all, this place is relatively close to where they live.


    It was summer, and the day was a little sultry in the river city, but the river bottom maze was just the opposite. The river bottom maze was very cool, and all the disciples who could not concentrate on practicing because of the heat were all coming to the river bottom maze.


    In fact, Leng Yuexiao didn''t know that this riverbed maze is actually a holy place for the secluded parties. Almost all of them came here in pairs. Of course, there are many men and women holding hands.


    Outside the maze of the river bottom, a man and a woman were sitting on the bluestone.


    The woman twitched her hair: "I didn''t expect that Sister Leng was with Brother Song. That night, the two of them spent the night together. Is this true or false?"


    When the man heard this, a trace of jealousy rose in his heart: "How is it possible? Sister Leng is not that kind of person. Besides, how could Song Ning be with Sister Leng?"


    The woman''s brows are slightly wrinkled. In this school, let alone male disciples, many female disciples like Leng Yuexiao. Now his male partner seems jealous.


    But while the two were talking, they suddenly heard a commotion.


    The two looked at it soundly, and then their eyes widened, their eyes half open, speechless.


    Not far in front of them came two people, dressed in gold clothes, under the sun, shining dazzlingly, in that golden light, they had a beautiful face.


    Leng Yuexiao!


    Leng Yuexiao came with Song Ning?


    This is a recognized date in Tianhe City. Leng Yuexiao came with Song Ning. What does that mean? For a moment, everyone outside the maze of the river bottom was speechless ...

 Chapter 22： River bottom maze opened

    "I''m not mistaken? Song Ning and Sister Leng are in a quiet meeting?" A female disciple opened her mouth half-timely, and she didn''t even know how to do her expression.


    "Sister Leng, Leng, Sister Leng and Brother Song ... are they true?" A male disciple''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Outside the river maze, all the eyes fell on Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, but the two of them walked towards the entrance of the river maze.


    On weekdays, although all the disciples want to get along with Leng Yuexiao up close, the breath on Leng Yuexiao always gives people the feeling of rejecting thousands of miles away, so these disciples get used to it after seeing Leng Yuexiao Give way sexually.


    All of the disciples of the river bottom labyrinth withdrew all at once, one pass two, two pass ten, and after a while, there was no one else in the river bottom labyrinth. Yue Xiao entered the general.


    In this regard, Leng Yuexiao did not feel much, she likes to be clean, so she is very grateful to the disciples in the same time.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded and smiled at many disciples. For these disciples, it was regarded as a reward.


    The entrance of the river maze is a downward slope, and after entering it is completely underground.


    As soon as he entered this maze of the river bottom, Song Ning felt a chill.


    October day, warm and slightly cool, two days inside and outside the maze.


    The mist was dark and dull, and the coldness shone through the bones.


    "The temperature here decreases with depth. It is said that when it reaches the center of the labyrinth, there will be cold fog. This cold fog will not only charming the direction, but also make the body temperature drop. If you are not enough to fix your mind, it may be frozen. "" Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning knows nothing about this riverbed maze. Now that he is here, he is more curious: "Can we go in and see?"


    "Go in and see? The cold maze in this river bottom maze is terrifying, so the sect only allows core disciples and above to enter, but even core disciples enter only the outermost part, and no one dares to go inside. Song Ning, although you are now the chief disciple, but your cultivation practice is only five floors during the gathering period, it is best not to go deep. "Leng Yuexiao said.


    Core disciple?


    Among the three-tier cultivation disciplines, the disciples on the fifth floor of the Qi gathering period are the inner disciples, and the core disciples must have at least the seventh floor of the Qi gathering period.


    Leng Yuexiao''s persuasion is not unreasonable. Although Song Ning had defeated Zhao Lei before, it was recognized that he had the five-layer cultivation practice of the Qi gathering period, but no one knew what his cultivation practice was. In Leng Yuexiao''s view, Song Ning may have been greatly increased only because of the precious Xuluo Dan before, but Xuluo Dan can at most upgrade the monk''s cultivation level to the fifth floor of the Qi gathering period, so Song Ning''s cultivation practice is likely to stop. herein.


    During the Qi gathering period, the five-story building was completed and entered the river bottom maze.


    Song Ning also had some concerns about Leng Yuexiao''s words. He wasn''t even sure what he was doing now. If he went in, he was not sure: "Sister Leng said yes."


    "We are turning around. Although I have not entered this river bottom maze, I have seen it in the classics and can also introduce you to it. I will go through the river bottom maze later. Just leave by yourself. "Leng Yuexiao said.


    "Crossing the barrier?" Song Ning asked.


    "Well, Master asked me to go through the barriers and see what area I could walk to the maze of the river bottom." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning smiled awkwardly. He didn''t know anything about it, but although he didn''t understand it, he didn''t want to ask more, and followed Leng Yuexiao around the river maze.


    The chill was chilling and the light was dim, but walking in this maze at the bottom of the river gave a cool, refreshing and energetic feeling.


    The two walked around the periphery for a while, and saw a ray of light in the dim maze, as if a hole had been broken above the maze, and the sunlight came from the hole.


    Within this circle of light, a white chrysanthemum flower grows.


    The color is bright and lustrous, enchanting and charming, lonely and fragrant, very comfortable.


    Looking at the flower, Song Ning suddenly felt a sense of trance, as if his heartbeat had slowed down half a beat.


    "Sister Leng, what kind of flower is this?" Song Ning asked.


    "Flower? There should be no plants in this river bottom maze. Are you looking away?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning looked at the light again, there was only a round aperture, and the enchanting and charming flower disappeared without a trace.


    Could it be that it''s gone? Song Ning rubbed his eyes and found that there was indeed no flower. Looking back at the moment, there was a dream-like feeling at the moment, and he couldn''t help laughing at himself, thinking that he really looked away.


    "It''s really dazzling." Song Ning touched his nose, slightly embarrassed.


    Just as the two were talking, in the hall in the middle of Tianhe City, above the futon, the red maple Taoist who was meditating looked at a jade mirror in his hand. There was a moving gold dot in the jade mirror. It stands for Leng Yuexiao.


    "Why did you go ahead? Well, then I''ll open the river bottom maze in advance." After the red maple Taoist finished, a spiritual force popped up, which hit the stone switch on the right pillar.


    After a while, Tianhe City shuddered suddenly.


    The maze at the bottom of the river suddenly oscillated. Most of the core disciples outside the maze fell directly due to instability. Within the maze, Song Ning''s feet were unstable, and his body fell like the back.


    The topography of the maze suddenly fell, which was unexpected by Leng Yuexiao, but Leng Yuexiao immediately understood that this must be the opening of the river maze.


    She stretched out her jade hand, grabbed Song Ning, tapped her feet, and ran to the exit of the river maze.


    Along with the booming sound, the light at the exit became weaker and weaker, the maze at the bottom of the river continued to decline, the exit continued to enter the underground, and there were fewer and fewer exposed parts.


    Ten feet.


    Five feet.


    One foot!


    Just when Leng Yuexiao pulled Song Ning up to one foot before the exit of the river maze, the exit was completely buried underground.


    "Master must have seen me coming to the maze of the river bottom, thinking that I want to start the barrier ahead of time, and opened the maze of the river bottom." Leng Yuexiao looked at the darkness and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Then I''m here waiting for the maze to open again. Sister, go to the barrier." Song Ning didn''t agree.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled bitterly: "Things are not as simple as you think, this river bottom maze can only be opened once a year, and only one person can be opened at a time. I never know that two people will enter the river bottom maze at the same time. what happened."


    "........."


    In the dark, Song Ning''s heart tightened, and he couldn''t help pushing his hand. He only felt soft and slippery. This reminded me of Leng Yuexiao''s hand.


    Leng Yuexiao withdrew her hand, and her red cheeks were hidden in the darkness: "I can''t contact the master, I can only get through the barrier as soon as possible. You and me together, we can at least protect ourselves ..."


    But when Leng Yuexiao''s words were not falling, two stone tablets were suddenly erected outside the river bottom maze!

 Chapter 23： Duo

    After the stone monument, the earthquake struck, and the eyes of all the core disciples fell on these two stone monuments.


    "Sister Leng and Brother Song must have crossed the border together."


    "Isn''t it that only one person can enter when the river bottom maze opens?"


    Many core disciples kept talking, but no matter how they discussed, their eyes were always on the two stone tablets.


    This stone tablet is used to show the progress of the person entering the river bottom maze. There is a glowing pattern on the stone tablet, and there is a dot on the pattern. The dot represents the person entering the maze.


    "Red dots represent women, black dots represent men, two stone tablets appear at the same time, don''t ..." At this moment, the pupils of the Red Maple Taoist who observed the outside of the river bottom maze in the jade mirror shrank and moved, a moment later , Appearing outside the river maze.


    When the core disciples saw the Red Maple Taoist, they bowed one after another: "I have seen the head."


    "Who else besides Leng Yuexiao in the labyrinth?" Taoist Hong Feng glanced at the stele and frowned.


    "There is also Brother Song." The disciples were a little puzzled. The opening of the river bottom maze was controlled by the head of Hongfeng Taoist. How could she ask who was in the river bottom maze?


    Hongfeng Taoist took a breath, but then she was relieved again.


    ��Only one person can enter the river bottom maze. ''This is recorded in the classics, and for those disciples to watch, it is also a warning. But in fact, after the river bottom labyrinth has opened the pass mode, at most two people can enter at the same time. If two people enter at the same time, it is a competition. Only the first person to reach the finish line will be rewarded.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao together are naturally rewarded by Leng Yuexiao, but she is still nervous, because if they enter the two at the same time, the danger in the maze will increase, and no accident will happen.


    Although in the view of Hongfeng Taoists, Song Ning''s life is not valuable, but the "Shen Dao Jing" in his body is useful. If Song Ning is gone, the "Shen Dao Jing" will also disappear, which will be a great loss.


    It was at this time that the dots on the two stone tablets moved.


    Dot movement means that Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning in the labyrinth are moving.


    Within the labyrinth, the cold fog lingered and the darkness was darker, the more it went inside, the darker it was.


    Reach out, not seeing five fingers.


    puff.


    Leng Yuexiao popped up a spiritual power, which was like a rising star at the same moment, slowly lifted off to illuminate the surroundings, but it was only a moment away.


    Through the short light just now, it can be judged that they have entered the outer maze, surrounded by walls, and only about two feet wide between the walls.


    "If you can reach the end point, you can get a reward. The degree of cherishment of the reward is related to the time to go through the customs. If you can''t reach the end point, you can''t get any reward." Leng Yuexiao explained: "Song Ning, follow me."


    Song Ning nodded and walked forward with Leng Yuexiao.


    Snapped!


    The two had just taken a separate step, but suddenly they felt as if they had been pulled away, and they flew into the air directly. However, in the blink of an eye, the two had landed again before they even had time to scream.


    "Sister Leng?" Song Ning said.


    no respond.


    "Song Ning?" Leng Yuexiao whispered.


    No one answered.


    At the two endpoints in the maze of the river bottom, the two lighted the night sky at the same time, but they were shocked to find that there was no one around them.


    The last ray of light disappeared, and the white face was submerged in darkness again.


    "Is it just that force that separated me from Sister Leng just now?" Song Ning whispered. The magic of the river bottom maze has already made him interested. A thirsty idea is emerging from his heart, urging him to move towards Walk to the end.


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao naturally understood that this must be caused by the two crossing the barrier at the same time. She knew that the danger of the river bottom maze was not high, so Song Ning should be fine at the moment.


    "It''s better to get through the barrier quickly, Song Ning should be fine." Leng Yuexiao no longer thought about it, her body formed a faint spiritual protection, and quickly walked deep into the maze.


    On the other side of the maze, Song Ning also lifted his feet and walked forward.


    call.


    Song Ning keeps popping Reiki. At first, every Reiki can illuminate a radius of ten centimeters, but as he advances, the range that Reiki can illuminate in the dark is getting smaller and smaller. After a while, he can only illuminate the front three or four. Zhang Zhang.


    laugh.


    Another aura was swallowed by the darkness, and Song Ning stood at a Sancha.


    Chilling.


    Song Ning was trembling, his hands and feet were already stiff, he was panting, if he could not see it at this moment, he would definitely feel shocked, because the white gas he had just exhaled immediately condensed into very tiny drops of water and then formed Ice crystals fell on the ground.


    "It''s so cold." Song Ning wanted to breathe and warm his hands, but his hands were gone.


    At this time, outside the river bottom maze.


    The disciples stared intently at the left and right steles. The stele on the left represents Song Ning and the stele on the right represents Leng Yuexiao.


    You can see the progress of the two people in the labyrinth by moving the dots on the two stone monuments, which represent the stone monument of Song Ning. Although the progress of the dots is slow, but it has been moving, it can represent the progress of Leng Yuexiao''s stone monument. Very fast, but now it stays in one place for a long time.


    "Sister Leng has stopped in the two-thirds position for a long time. Presumably something has been encountered."


    "Brother Song is about to reach the two-thirds position, and we will see how long Brother Song will stop there."


    The disciples looked at the timing at the top of the stele during their speech, and more than half an hour had passed at the moment.


    The Hongfeng Taoist stared with dignity. For half an hour, it stands to reason that Leng Yuexiao should pass the obstacle in two thirds, but now she is still in place.


    "Is it because two people entered? Although the difficulty has increased, the final reward will also increase. Xiaoxiao, since the establishment of the Tianhe City Sect, only one person can complete it within half an hour, and someone who can complete it within one hour. It is also one of the few, if you can accomplish it ... "Hongfeng Daoist''s eyes showed a sense of expectation, but there was also a trace of worry, fearing that Leng Yuexiao would be injured.


    "Look, look, Brother Song has arrived at two thirds." Suddenly, a female disciple called.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the stone tablet on the left.


    At the same time, in the river bottom maze, Song Ning stopped and looked at the Eudemons that appeared suddenly in front of her.


    Originally, only one foot of the road was occupied by this Eudemons. This Eudemons was like a unicorn, burning with fire, heavy nose, every breath, it will bring a shock wave.


    "It''s warm!" Song Ning''s eyes lit up. Although the Eudemons looked terrifying, Song Ning couldn''t feel the slightest fear from it. He moved the legs that were about to freeze and rushed towards Eudemons. , Intended to keep warm.


    However, Song Ninggang stumbled forward two steps, only to hear a scream coming from the front, this voice is Leng Yuexiao!

 Chapter 24： Gossip mirror

    Leng Yuexiao''s screams echoed in Song Ning''s ears. It was when Song Ning was out of his breath, that flaming beast suddenly breathed out, a flame sprayed out, and the entire passage suddenly became a sea of ??fire. Sea of ??fire.


    The high temperature instantly scorched the hair on Song Ning''s body, but when the flame was about to burn his skin, a sudden sense of coolness struck.


    A faint cold bleed out from Song Ning''s pores, protecting Song Ning.


    This coldness was left behind by the poisonous insect that was swallowed by the blood in Song Ning''s body. Now he encounters the heat and expels himself from the body to fight against the flame.


    While chilling against the flame, Song Ning leaned forward and threw his fist at the flame phantom.


    puff.


    The formation of the Fire Eudemons is based on the cultivation of the people who break through the customs. The cultivation embodied by Song Ning is only one layer of the Qi gathering period. Therefore, the strength of this Fire Eudemons is only equivalent to the cultivation of the second layer of the Qiu period of human monks. In addition to spraying flames, there was no threat in front of Song Ning, and now he is beaten by Song Ning.


    The flames all over the body disappeared, Song Ning''s clothes were wet, the burning sensation dissipated, and the rest was only chill.


    "Sister Leng!" Song Ning shouted without stopping.


    At this moment, in another place in the labyrinth, Leng Yuexiao is fighting with the Fire Eudemons. The call just now was made by Leng Yuexiao after the Fire Eudemons hit Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao vaguely heard Song Ning''s voice, and her figure quickly retreated, shouting: "Song Ning, you and wait, wait for me to solve this Eudemons and go help you."


    Song Ning could recognize Leng Yuexiao''s position at the moment by hearing the sound. He heard Leng Yuexiao''s state at this moment from Leng Yuexiao''s voice is not good, so instead of continuing the dialogue with Leng Yuexiao, he quickly moved towards Leng Yuexiao Walk in the direction of.


    Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning are facing each other, so if Song Ning wants to rush to where Leng Yuexiao is, he must first reach the end.


    The end of the river bottom maze is actually the midpoint. If you can observe it from above, you can find that the river bottom maze is in the shape of a gossip array. There are eight entrances and eight passages in the whole gossip array, which can be entered at the same time. Eight people compete.


    This is a gossip mirror. I do n��t know how many years ago, I fell from the sky above nine days, fell here, happened to fall in the river, and directly squeezed the river water into a river maze.


    Because it requires too many resources to start at one time, it has not been fully started so far, so people think that only one person can enter here, at most two people, but in fact, there can be up to eight people at the same time.


    There are two obstacles in this maze of river bottoms. The first obstacle is the Fire Eudemons, which is fair to everyone, because the strength of Eudemons is determined by the monk''s cultivation.


    Song Ning just passed the first obstacle just now.


    The second obstacle is at the end point. When you want to go to the array of gossip mirrors at the end point, there will be a guardian beast. The strength of this guardian beast is fixed and will not change. That is the time to test the true strength.


    Song Ning quickly walked in the direction of Leng Yuexiao. The further forward, the harder the pace, the cold stinging like a needle, as if directly stuck on the bone.


    Song Ning feels that the aura in his body has become more and more difficult to mobilize, and even the road in front of him has become extremely difficult.


    call����


    The aura is extinguished, and this time it is only one foot in length.


    Song Ning walked sideways in a narrow passage of less than two feet, and his body surface was already covered with a layer of frost.


    Every time he breathed, he became very heavy, as if the ice could freeze the organs in his body, and a sense of death came into being, but even at this moment, even if he died, Song Ning''s emotions could not fluctuate, as if his thoughts It was also frozen.


    Close your eyes.


    Open again.


    His vision became blurred, and his eyes could not be fully opened.


    Song Ning didn''t know that at the moment, he was standing near the end of the maze.


    Outside the river maze, the bird is silent. Just when the timing is about to reach an hour, the black stone on the left represents the black spot of Song Ning next to the end point. Looking at the stone on the right, Leng Yuexiao has just arrived in the maze. end.


    "Brother Song is only a bit slower than Sister Leng, it''s really amazing!"


    "I don''t know what rewards I can get. It is said that the river bottom maze can get very cherished rewards."


    The core disciples are uplifted, and in their view, this time has passed.


    The Red Maple Daoists beside them were not happy at the moment. When Leng Yuexiao was blocked by the two-thirds just now, the Red Maple Daoists felt that this time the river bottom maze was not so easy to break through. Just now, She was shocked to see that Song Ning''s progress exceeded Leng Yuexiao, but fortunately Leng Yuexiao was back.


    "In the end, the guardian beast is stronger than Xiaoxiao, as long as this song does not attack the Xiaoxiao from Xiaozhong, Xiaoxiao should be no problem." Hongfeng Taoist secretly said, of course, she inferred that only the guardian beast when a person broke through the barrier strength.


    Just when Hongfeng Taoist inferred, the earth shuddered suddenly.


    The guardian beast appeared.


    In the maze, Song Ning, who couldn''t even open her eyelids, suddenly felt such a shock that the whole person felt a lot of energy. At this moment he could not see the end of the maze, but he could hear a fight coming from the end. sound.


    The fighting sound was very intense, but at the same time, the temperature inside the maze dropped again.


    At the end of the labyrinth, Leng Yuexiao had a golden coat that was dull and dull. In front of this guardian beast, she was like a doll.


    call!


    The guardian beast blew away, and a gust of snow rolled towards Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao stepped back a few steps, revealing a dignity between her eyebrows: "I''m freezing here, I''m about to reach the limit, but the guardian beast is also an ice beast, the temperature drops sharply, and if you fight for a long time, you will lose.


    Hum ~


    When Leng Yuexiao stepped back, an Guqin appeared in his hand. Guqin appeared. Leng Yuexiao was sitting on the spot with his hands like magic, and fiddled with the strings.


    A string of piano sounds flew out under the blessing of spiritual power. The golden spiritual power, like notes, flew to the guardian beast in groups, sometimes turning into a sword, sometimes turning into a shield, constantly attacking and defending.


    Qin technique is Leng Yuexiao''s strongest technique, but with her current practice, she can only use half-cylinder time within a month, so she did not use it before.


    boom!


    Qin Shu once again turned into a shield against Leng Yuexiao, but this golden shield was bombarded almost to collapse, Leng Yuexiao was vigorously repelled on the ground for more than a foot.


    The temperature is getting lower and lower, the strength of the guardian beast is getting stronger, but the spiritual power that can be mobilized in Leng Yuexiao''s body is getting less and less.


    "It''s just the ice beast of the early Huiling period, but in this environment, it is far more powerful than me ..." Leng Yuexiao sighed, she didn''t want to give up, but if she didn''t give up at this moment, then she would definitely die, if she died , Song Ning could not survive.


    Leng Yuexiao could n��t help but sigh. Facing another rapid attack of the ice beast, she took a deep breath and prepared to smash the switch that was already prepared in her hand. After the river bottom maze opened, only this switch could be accessed from the inside Close the river bottom maze.


    However, just after she pressed the switch, she found that the switch failed, and the ice beast''s charge was about to be completed, and the surrounding temperature fell again. That ice beast seemed to freeze everything into ice.


    Leng Yuexiao''s hair is numb, this is the first time in her life that she feels death strikes ...

 Chapter 25： ninth

    Do you want to die in this maze?


    The ice crystals in the mouth of the ice beast condensed into a ten-foot-long ice sword. The ice sword shone with the cold light. Leng Yuexiao seemed to see the grim face of the ice beast. At the next moment, the ice sword pierced towards Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao tried his best to pull the strings, and the golden notes immediately condensed into a protective shield, but Leng Yuexiao''s fingers did not stop, enduring the pain from the fingertips, and a large number of notes flew out, condensing into the first Two shields were in front of it.


    For Leng Yuexiao at the moment, this is already the limit.


    But at this moment, a trembling figure suddenly appeared in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes.


    Song Ning!


    As soon as Song Ninggang appeared, he was stared at by the ice beast. The ice beast turned his head and vomited. Dozens of ice cones like a dagger flew towards Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao''s teeth clenched, ignoring the sharp pain in his fingertips, and slid again on the strings.


    Buzz ~


    Two piano sounds came, this is the sound of Leng Yuexiao breaking through the limit, the spiritual power comes first, and the dozen ice cones are shot down. At the same time, the ice sword "boom" pierced into Leng Yuexiao. In front of the shield.


    Click!


    The first shield shattered in the blink of an eye, but the ice sword also broke.


    boom!


    Without the sharp tip of the sword, the ice sword hit the second shield of Leng Yuexiao. The golden shield vibrated violently. It lasted only a moment and showed signs of breaking.


    Leng Yuexiao''s body kept receding, and the cold light reflected on her face, making her face paler.


    Boom!


    The ice sword exploded, the ice crystals scattered, the golden shield disappeared, and Leng Yuexiao fell back weakly, and the last voice that appeared in her ears was the three words ''Sister Leng'', which was weakly near nothingness in Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao fell to the ground. Without her spiritual protection, her body was frozen in an instant and ice crystals formed.


    The ice beast seemed very satisfied. The two front hooves stomped a few times on the ground, and then turned to look at Song Ning, but when it saw Song Ning, it couldn''t help but utter a sneer.


    Because at the moment Song Ning is no longer alive, in the view of the ice beast, compared with Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning is not as good as a foil, just came here, and has been frozen to death before being attacked.


    At this moment, in Song Ning''s body ...


    A golden liquid was flowing in the bone, and this golden liquid filled the entire body of Song Ning in an instant, and the heart that had stopped beating suddenly moved, pounding wildly.


    There are seven prohibitions in the "Shen Dao Jing".


    One ban, reshape the soulless.


    Second ban, Ji Han Ning Bing bone.


    Three bans, resurrection opens the door.


    Not to mention the last four bans, if the first three bans are completed, it can be regarded as the real start of the "Shen Dao Jing" practice. Even half of the "Shen Dao Jing" is a rare exercise between heaven and earth.


    Song Ning was originally reshaped by the Shinto sutra, and he just absorbed the ice cold in his body. He had long been ice bones. Now he is still alive and frozen to death, and then the third prohibition of the Shinto sutra is liberated, bringing him back to life.


    Tianmen, open!


    This so-called heavenly gate is the monk''s heavenly spirit. When the heavenly spirit opens, people can only understand the difficulties that ordinary people can hardly understand, so as to touch the practice of the Shinto scriptures.


    Song Ning slowly opened his eyes, and the surroundings were no longer cold. He felt a verse appear in his body, and the verse flashed away. Although he didn''t remember a sentence, he felt that the verse had been engraved. In his heart.


    In a trance, he suddenly remembered that he was deep in the labyrinth of the river bottom. His pupils shrank and looked at Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao is in a coma at the moment. He feels the breath of Leng Yuexiao''s existence and is relieved.


    Roar!


    The ice beast saw that Song Ning was dead and resurrected, and a breath of frost breathed out.


    If this breath falls on Song Ning, Song Ning will be frozen into Bing Tuo, but at this time, Song Ning''s copper mirror stored in the storage ring suddenly lights up.


    The bronze mirror flew out of the storage ring, and the mirror surface radiated a copper-colored light. The light was bland, but as soon as it came into contact with the ice beast, the ice beast began to become smaller, and was directly sucked into it by the bronze mirror.


    Isn''t this the bronze mirror left by the righteous father? Why does it suddenly appear, and how can it be so capable?


    But in the blink of an eye, Bronze Mirror returned to Song Ning, and Song Ning was still shocked while sitting on the spot.


    Hum ~


    Somewhere in the maze of the river bottom, the light was suddenly bright.


    In the very center of the maze at the bottom of the river, a treasure box appeared. There was a burst of spiritual power around the treasure box. I didn''t know what treasure was inside.


    Song Ning got up and came to this treasure box. The treasure box just floated in the air like that, waiting for Song Ning to receive it, but Song Ning reached into the ordinary hand but stopped.


    He turned his head to look at Leng Yuexiao lying in the corner, looking at her quiet face, her slender figure, and her palms stained with blood.


    Song Ning did not know how he was resurrected. To be precise, Song Ning did not know that he had died once.


    He still remembered that Leng Yuexiao had injured his hand just to save him before. He still remembered that Leng Yuexiao''s purpose of breaking through this time was the ultimate treasure.


    Song Ning walked to Leng Yuexiao and gently pushed her.


    Well.


    The temperature of the river bottom labyrinth briefly returned to normal, the frost on Leng Yuexiao''s body surface also disappeared, the eyelashes flickered, and the star eyes opened.


    It is Song Ning who is in sight, feeling that Song Ning really exists, Lengyue let out a sigh of relief, the two are still not dead, just ...


    Leng Yuexiao suddenly bounced from the ground, looking alertly toward the direction of the ice beast before.


    "Song Ning, that ice beast ..."


    "I don''t know what''s going on, then the ice beast is gone. Sister Leng, are you okay?" Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao was puzzled, but there was indeed no ice beast at the moment. Looking at the center, a treasure box was still floating there, and the doubts in my heart dispersed a little.


    "Why don''t you take the treasure box?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "This is your level, and the treasure box is also your purpose. Moreover, just now you saved me, I will not take the treasure box naturally." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help but feel warm: "Take the treasure box first, go out and talk."


    "Huh." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao got up and quickly put away the treasure box. At the moment when the treasure box was put away, the two seemed to be attracted by a vortex, and they appeared outside the maze at the next moment.


    When the two of them appeared, all the disciples were cheering. They didn''t care who got the treasure. What they cared about was the ranking that appeared on the stele.


    ninth!


    Since the establishment of the Tianhe City School, their time can be ranked ninth.


    Compared with these disciples, Hongfeng Taoist is more excited. She believes that this treasure must be obtained by Leng Yuexiao, so the more she ranks before the exam, the happier she is. At the same time, she feels relieved when she sees that Song Ning is not dead. If Song Ning died, would n��t the Shendao be gone?


    However, although Song Ning did not die, the punishment was indispensable. Without Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao would not be so difficult to get through, but she did n��t wait for her to blame, but heard Leng Yuexiao smiled at Song Ning, Xie said: "Song Ning, thank you."


    All of a sudden, the cheers were warmer ...

 Chapter 26： What are you thinking about

    Although Hongfeng Dao Ren was angry, Leng Yuexiao now thanked Song Ning in public, and many disciples were cheering, so she had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    "Sister thank you for what I do." Song Ning whispered.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled, did not answer Song Ning, but bowed her hand at the Red Maple Taoist: "Master."


    "Well, go back to practice when you get the reward. Come to me at night, I have something to tell you." Hongfeng Taoist finished and turned away.


    At this moment, the three elders of Tianhe City looked at this scene remotely, nodded at Leng Yuexiao with a smile, and seemed to be very satisfied with Leng Yuexiao''s performance.


    "My Tianhe City is going to be revitalized in this session, this river bottom maze breaks through, even the red maple leader of that year, only got the sixteenth, and Leng Yuexiao is now ninth, and in time, Leng Yuexiao will "Climate!" Li Mu couldn''t hold his mouth shut. In addition to applauding Leng Yuexiao, he also praised Song Ning: "This Song Ning is also a wizard who can go hand in hand with Leng Yuexiao. It''s really a pride of heaven."


    "It''s really good. I have Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao in Tianhe City. The promotion to the fourth-level sect is just around the corner." Another old lady looked at Song Ning sympathetically.


    The elders left while discussing, and as soon as they left, the core disciples swarmed to surround Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    "Sister Leng, you are the ninth, the ninth since the ancient times!"


    "Sister Song, you are so powerful that you are only a little bit different from Sister Leng."


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes swept over these disciples, and the indifferent expression in it made everyone unable to stagnate. The disciples stepped back a few steps subconsciously, letting out Leng Yuexiao''s three-foot range.


    Compared with Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning seemed to be closer. He saw Li Zhu and Zhou Chang smiled at them, and Li Zhu and Zhou Chang were immediately excited.


    The two went back together and returned to their own rooms.


    As soon as he returned to the room, Song Ning took out the bronze mirror inside the storage ring.


    At this moment, the bronze mirror has changed. This is the first time Song Ning has carefully examined the bronze mirror. He found that the periphery of the bronze mirror is like gossip.


    "Gantui Lizhen, Xun Kanggenkun. This is gossip. I remember that my righteous father once said that when heaven and earth are in chaos, yin and yang coexist, and yin and yang have two poles, and both instruments have four elephants. The four directions in the northwest, the four elephants regenerate the gossip, which is the eight directions. The algebra in the eight directions is Gandiaolizhen, Xun Kangkunkun, and the gossip corresponds to the five lines. "


    Song Ning looked at the eight characters written around the mirror. The previous eight characters were all dim, but now, the word ''kan'' turns blue.


    "Kan corresponds to the water. In the north, Tianhe City''s location is in the north of the blue dragon star. So to speak ..." Song Ning felt shocked. Does the righteous father leave any secrets in this mirror?


    Song Ning turned over and looked at the bronze mirror again and again, pondering it over and over again, but he didn''t find any changes in other places of the bronze mirror, so he put away the bronze mirror.


    "Let''s practice well. Sister Leng is of similar age to me. She has already broken through the Qi gathering period and became a monk in the Huiling period, but I am still in Qi gathering period. I can''t even determine the layers of Qi gathering period. It''s hard to say how long you can live if you say you have avenged yourself. "Song Ning laughed at herself, and at his own speed of cultivation, wouldn''t he shrink in this Tianhe City all his life?


    At night, Leng Yuexiao went to Hongfeng Taoist''s room, while Song Ning meditated in the room.


    "Brother Song, Brother Song." Song Ning suddenly heard a woman''s soft voice, he listened carefully, it was Qiuyue.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning was displeased when Qiuyue was disturbed from entering the Dingding.


    Song Ning just opened the door, and Qiuyue bumped into Song Ning''s arms: "Well ... Brother Song saved me."


    Song Ning frowned and looked at Qiuyue, Qiuyue''s clothes were messy, a large piece of snowy skin was open, and there was a trace of terror on his face.


    "What''s going on?" Song Ning let his body go and Qiuyue immediately followed the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Qiuyue burst into tears: "Brother saves me, Fang Yu, he and he are beasts. He poisoned me. I must let him be at his mercy to meet his needs, otherwise he will torture me, no. Give me an antidote. "


    When Song Ninggang heard this, it was still a bit foggy, but immediately understood, he glanced at Qiuyue and said, "He does this, you can go to the elders, you can also go to the head, you come to find What do we do?"


    "How can the elders and the master manage these things? I am just a disciple of the inner door, and the elders will not stand on my side, and ... Fang Yu and Fang Yu each time will absorb some of my cultivation, my cultivation. In order to fall! "Qiuyue whimpered, trembling, kneeling on the ground, her eyes twinkling.


    "Sucking people to cultivate behavior?" Song Ning couldn''t help but stunned, wasn''t this a magic repair? Is Tianhe City allowed?


    "Qiuyue, you get up first, this thing is not that I don''t help you, but I can''t help. You hurt me with Fang Yu at the beginning, this is the way of Fang Yu, now you are more Fang Yu Even if I can stop Fang Yu from doing anything to you, I can''t stop the poison. You go. "Song Ning said.


    Qiuyue shuddered, and her body collapsed, curled up by the wall: "I ... I ... I beg you, Brother Song, I can''t go on like this, I still have to practice, and one day I will practice and succeed, I will go home to save my father Mother, please help me. In your capacity, it should not be difficult to find Fang Yu for antidote. "


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "Although I am not a bad person, Song Ning is not a kind and kind person. You shouldn''t take care of your affairs, let alone poison me before you. Let''s go, I don''t think about your affairs. It will spread, but I will not help you. "


    Song Ning was Qiuyue''s last life-saving straw. When she heard Song Ning''s words, Qiuyue''s face was paper-like and her eyes were hollow. For a moment, there was only a whimper in the room.


    It was then that Song Ningfang heard a sneer from outside: "Hum, are you going to help him? He can''t help himself, and he can help you? As long as I want to, he has to kneel down in front of me like a dog. Why should he help you? Qiuyue, you are really ignorant. I am so proud of you now. You do n��t want to please me, but you want to get rid of me? "


    While talking, Song Ning''s door was pushed open.


    Although the door of the room was not locked, Song Ning was naturally uncomfortable, let alone Fang Yu''s inaccurate speech?


    "Who made you come in?" Song Ning''s eyes flashed coldly.


    Fang Yu sneered: "Hehe, what are you? Dare to talk to me like this?"


    Qiuyue shuddered immediately when she saw Fang Yu. She felt panic when she thought that Song Ning had also caught Fang Yu''s cold poison.


    But when Fang Yu''s words were just spoken, Sen Leng''s voice suddenly came out of the door: "I seem to have said that you are not qualified to enter these two rings. What are you, dare you talk to Song Ning like this?"

 Chapter 27： Stop it, I want to kill you

    The person who spoke was Leng Yuexiao. Leng Yuexiao had just come from the Red Maple Taoist and was upset because of Song Ning''s affairs. When she suddenly saw Fang Yu standing outside Song Ning''s room, she came to see what happened. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked over, he heard Fang Yu saying this, and he burst into flames.


    It was only when Leng Yuexiao approached that she saw that there was another Qiuyue in Song Ning''s room. The Qiuyue''s clothes were messy and seemed to have just been forced.


    Fang Yu sneered, and didn''t seem to care: "Xiao Xiao, I don''t understand my intentions for you?"


    Leng Yuexiao loathed and said: "There are only three things, Fang Yu. I will remind you for the third time that you will go out of the Second Ring Road and you will not be allowed to step in without permission!"


    "Do you know this token?" Before Leng Yuexiao''s words fell, Fang Yu threw a token to Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao raised her hand to catch the token. The dark green token had a large "poison" word on it. When she saw the word "poison", Leng Yuexiao''s pupil shrank suddenly and shook his hand. Throw away the token.


    But the moment the token left his hand, the token changed from dark green to transparent, and Leng Yuexiao''s white palm turned dark green!


    "Biansi Miao, you have mixed into Tianhe City!" Leng Yuexiao quickly protected his body with energy, but the dark green was not hindered, and his whole body spread in an instant.


    "You don''t have to work hard, you can''t solve this poison. Tonight Hongfeng''s old things and several elders are gone. In Tianhe City, I can see who can save you!" Fang Yu''s eyes glowed with green light .


    Leng Yuexiao felt the weakness of her limbs, the poison of the Miao people was extremely sinister. If the Miao people really wanted to poison her, she knew that she was powerless to release: "Miao Cultivation, dare to be wild in Tianhe City!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, I''m just wanton, what can you do with me?" Fang Yu laughed wildly as he said, walking to Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao wanted to retreat, but at this time she was paralyzed, without any energy, and her body fell forward.


    Fang Yu stepped forward and opened his hands to embrace Leng Yuexiao in his arms.


    Under the moonlight, even if Leng Yuexiao is contaminated by the dark green poisonous gas, it is still as holy as the cold and glamorous moonlight.


    Her eyes were full of shock, looking at Fang Yu in front, but she didn''t have any ability to resist.


    But at this moment, when Leng Yuexiao was about to fall into Fang Yu''s arms, a hand suddenly caught Fang Yu''s wrist, Fang Yu was pulled back violently, and Leng Yuexiao fell with it, only But she fell not in Fang Yu''s arms, but in Song Ning''s arms.


    Fang Yuqi''s teeth were itchy: "You are looking for death!" When he spoke, he already gave orders to the poisonous insect, tormenting Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao''s tense mind relaxed, but at this moment her eyes were blurred and her consciousness became blurred: "Song, Song Ning ... Miao people are good at using drugs, you need to be careful."


    Leng Yuexiao comatose as soon as she finished speaking, Song Ning looked down at her, then looked up at her, sneered, "Is it you, or you?"


    Fang Yumeng, Song Ning should now be tormented by poisonous insects and begging for mercy. Why is he standing here now and talking to him like this?


    Qiuyue was also dumbfounded. Before that, she couldn''t bear tortured by Fang Yu''s poison, but now it seems that Song Ning is not affected by the cold poison at all. When thinking of this place, Qiuyue''s heart ignited hope.


    "Qiuyue, help Sister Leng to my bed." Song Ning handed Leng Yuexiao to Qiuyue who was shocked.


    "Huh, if something goes wrong with my worm, I will let you survive without death!" Fang Yu struck with a blow.


    Fang Yu carried a black gas all over his body. This black gas was poisonous gas. The peak cultivation of his Qi gathering period was shown to the full. Song Ning was in front of him as if he were a crushed ant.


    "The pinnacle of the Qi gathering period ..." Song Ning evaded the poison gas when he retreated, sweeping his legs.


    "During the gathering period, the strength of the fifth floor, dare to fight back?" Fang Yukai kicked at Song Ning''s leg with a smile.


    The cultivation that Song Ning showed was that there was only one layer of Qi gathering period. His strength in the competition was only five layers of Qi gathering period. In Fang Yu''s eyes, Song Ning was not his opponent at all.


    But when the two people collided with each other''s legs, Fang Yu felt a violent push, and a sharp pain came from his leg. If he had not backed away in time, he might be hit hard by this leg.


    Song Ning only took a step back, and only felt a slight pain in his leg, but Fang Yu only stepped back five or six steps before standing still. When he stood firm, his legs were still shaking.


    "You, you are not Song Ning!" Fang Yu looked at his legs in horror. Just where Song Ning had just kicked, there was a chill coming. Not only that, the consciousness of that leg also began to decline. Between, as if really frozen.


    "I''m not Song Ning? Who am I? Is it your father?" Song Ning stared coldly at Fang Yu: "The peak of the Qi gathering period, but that''s it. It''s up to you to want to start with Sister Leng?"


    Song Ning said, step by step to Fang Yu.


    Every time he took the next step, Fang Yu felt his heart startle.


    Fang Yu clenched his fists tightly, and his palm was already sweating.


    "Song Ning, you think about it, my tribe will capture this Tianhe City tonight, if you dare to hurt me, I will take you to refining the poison and make you a monster!" Fang Yu said as he went from the storage Take out an immortality from the ring and pinch it in your palm.


    Song Ning''s footsteps stopped.


    "Oh, you are also a consciousness. If you really fight, you may not be able to win me. Now give Leng Yuexiao to me. Whatever I did did not happen. After the fall of Tianhe City, I will give you freedom. "Fang Yu watched Song Ning stop and sneered.


    Song Ning''s mouth slightly raised: "I stopped, I want to ask you, how much will you improve after you eat the thing in your hand?"


    "Ah?" Fang Yu thought he had heard it wrong, but then he became more convinced that Song Ning was afraid: "After taking this elixir, I will have the early strength of Hui Ling, but this elixir is precious, I do n��t want to use it at will. "


    "In the early stage of Hui Ling?" Song Ning couldn''t help but wonder, can he improve his cultivation base to the early stage of Hui Ling by taking a panacea?


    Seeing Song Ning''s expression, Fang Yu was calm in his heart, and he was no longer nervous: "If you don''t want to die, be obedient and be a good dog. It''s better than being a dead dog."


    Snapped!


    Fang Yu was still arrogant, and Song Ning''s feet slammed and slap in the face.


    "Since this thing is so powerful, I will give you a chance to eat it." Song Ning''s indifferent gaze was three inches in front of Fang Yu''s eyes.


    The reason why he dared to say this is because he just discovered that his bones have changed, ice bones, ice bones, it really has the attribute of ice.


    "Dare you hit me? Haha, good, good!" Fang Yu swallowed that poison pill.


    Song Ning snorted softly, as if she was talking to herself: "I''ve never seen such a shameless person in Song Ning''s life. Hit you? Stop it, I want to kill you."

 Chapter 28： Miao Jiangduxiu

    Fang Yu swallowed the poison pill, and the poison pill entered the body. His aura quickly began to solidify, and in the blink of an eye, the aura turned into spiritual power.


    "Kill me? Idiots say dreams!" Fang Yu''s body became darker and heavier, but with the increase of dark energy, Xiuwei was also climbing.


    This is Huiling''s initial strength, but ... there is no Lengyue Xiaoqiang.


    Song Ning greeted Fang Yu''s attack, one was powerful and the other was pure physical attack.


    Turbulence, sounded in Tianhe City.


    Outside Tianhe City.


    Dozens of people dressed in different clothes from Miaojiang stared at Tianhe City.


    "Why didn''t Yu''er still open the enchantment?" A middle-aged man asked.


    "It should be fast. Once the enchantment is opened, we will rush in immediately. In Tianhe City, no one will stay, all will be exterminated!" The eyes of the man in red are like a snake, and his voice is hoarse.


    But while they were waiting, suddenly there was a shock wave from Tianhe City. The fluctuation was not very strong, but the dozen or so Miao people felt that something was wrong.


    At the same time, within Tianhe City ...


    The core disciples, Neimen disciples, formal disciples, and even ordinary disciples were awakened by the collision of the spiritual power, and within the second ring, they immediately filled the Tianhe City disciples.


    In the eyes of all the disciples, a blood-covered young boy threw out another punch. This punch was above the oncoming spiritual power, and the spiritual power was dispersed. There was another bone wound on his fist. Bleeding constantly, his body could not help backwards.


    This young man is Song Ning.


    Opposite Song Ning, Fang Yu''s eyes showed horror. He had poisonous gas protection and Huiling''s initial strength, but even so, he couldn''t kill Song Ning, but he was injured.


    "Song Ning, if you dare to stop me again, I will kill you!" The black energy on Fang Yu''s body surface has faded. Between his words, he endured the severe pain of the broken ribs and turned away.


    "I''ll let you kill!" Song Ning''s mouth oozed and bleed, pressing **** his feet, rushing towards Fang Yu again.


    Surrounded by the disciples of Tianhe City, Fang Yu had no way to go. Behind him, Song Ning''s fist came again. Fang Yu had to turn around and confront Song Ning again.


    Boom!


    This time, Song Ning felt that the impact of his fist was a little lighter.


    Fang Yu rolled his chest, but this blood was crushed by him.


    Among the disciples of Tianhe City who were watching at this moment, I wonder who exclaimed: "Hui, Hui Ling!"


    Fang Yu is the Huiling period, and all disciples can see that they can tremble with Fang Yu at this moment. Song Ning naturally also has the strength of the Huiling period. Originally they believed that among the disciples of Tianhe City, apart from cold Yue Xiao would have no one to gather spirits, but now it seems that there are still two people with Huiling strength.


    The blackness of Fang Yu''s body surface is getting weaker and weaker, and the arc of Song Ning''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger.


    "What good is it for you to be entangled with me? How was you treated when you first came to Tianhe City? You won the honor for Tianhe City, how did the old things of Hong Feng treat you? You were promoted to chief disciple, Hong Feng Ke once gave you the benefits your chief disciple should have? You stop now, Miao Jiang will treat you as a benefactor! "Fang Yu is anxious, his biggest killer is this poison pill, but now the effect of the poison pill is immediate No, he couldn''t break through here, let alone lift the enchantment.


    Miaojiang? !


    Tianhe City''s disciples and eldest children, Tianhe City and Miaojiang are dead enemies, but Fang Yu is actually a person of Miaojiang?


    It wasn''t until now that they probably understood why Song Ning was so deadly fighting Fang Yu.


    The wind swept through and dried the blood in Song Ning''s mouth.


    Song Ning loosened his fist, and it was scarred.


    The disciples of Tianhe City were silent, and Fang Yu was also silent. They all seemed to be waiting for Song Ning''s next words.


    "Indeed, I don''t like it here, but ... I said I would kill you, then I would definitely kill you." Song Ning''s eyes were calm, he said lightly, and the pace at his feet jumped.


    bass!


    Song Ning hit Fang Yu with a punch, Fang Yu returned a sword, Song Ning could not dodge, this sword cut his arm.


    The people who watched in such a melee way were frightened, Fang Yu was afraid, this time he was really afraid, but Song Ning seemed to not care at all and waved his fist again.


    Second punch ...


    Third punch ...


    The black energy of Fang Yu''s body surface has completely dissipated, and his cultivation practice has fallen to the peak of the Qi gathering period, but Song Ning''s fist has not stopped.


    Boom!


    Boom.


    Boom ...


    After not knowing how many punches, Song Ning sat down on the ground gasping for breath, and Fang Yu in front of him was dying.


    At this moment, there was only breathing in the entire Tianhe City.


    It was at this time, in the sky, outside the border, that Miaojiang man in red dress yelled: "Junior, you dare to hurt me!"


    There is spiritual power in this voice. If there is no Tianhe City''s moat enchantment, I am afraid that the disciples of Tianhe City who are cultivated low will be injured.


    People looked up at the night sky. A man in red dress stepped on the void and stared at Song Ning, as if he could kill him with his eyes.


    Song Ning slowly raised her head and calmly said: "I''m not going to hurt him, but ..."


    Click!


    "To kill him!"


    When Song Ning''s voice fell, she stepped on her neck and stepped on Fang Yu''s neck.


    Fang Yu ... die!


    "Dare you!" The man in red suit hadn''t finished speaking, only to see that Fang Yu had died, he roared, raised his hand and stormed the Tianhe City moat.


    However, no matter how he attacked, the moat''s enchantment remained intact, but there was a silver ripple on the surface.


    "You will die, I curse you, you will die ugly, not only you, but even your whole family will die!" The man in red was crazy.


    But when this man in red was attacking frantically, several figures quickly flew and pulled him away, but Song Ning''s eyes before Song Ning could not be forgotten.


    Silence was restored again in Tianhe City.


    Song Ning looked down at Fang Yu''s body, a sorrow flashed in his eyes: "You poisoned me, I can endure, you poisoned Sister Leng, it has little to do with me, but you have to lift the enchantment, once the enchantment is lifted, I am afraid this No one can live in Tianhe City ... "


    Song Ning said to herself, dragging her bruised body towards the room.


    The disciples of Tianhe City looked at Song Ning quietly. Many of these disciples only knew Song Ning after they challenged them. They did n��t have a deep impression of Song Ning, and even thought Song Ning ��s chief disciple was nothing more than It ��s just an identity, but after tonight ...


    In the room, Qiuyue looked at Song Ning blankly, even holding her breath.


    "How is Sister Leng?" Song Ning asked.


    "I have been in a coma," Qiuyue stammered.


    Song Ning nodded and just walked to the bed to see Leng Yuexiao, but his eyes fell black and fell to the ground.


    Several figures flew over Tianhe City and directly swooped down. The moat enchantment of Tianhe City appeared to be in front of these people. These people flew into Song Ning''s room as soon as they entered Tianhe City ...

 Chapter 29： Gossip reincarnation, invincible Shinto

    The disciples of Tianhe City immediately bowed when they saw these people: "See the head, see the elders."


    The headed person is an old lady. This person is the head of the Red Maple Daoist. The Red Maple Daoist looks solemnly. After landing, she just glanced at Fang Yu and asked, "What about Xiaoxiao?"


    The disciples shook their heads in confusion. They were also curious at the moment. They did not see Leng Yuexiao from beginning to end. It stands to reason that Leng Yuexiao should come forward to fight Fang Yu, but what about Leng Yuexiao?


    "Who killed Fang Yu?" When the Taoist Tao Feng asked this, he had set his sights on Song Ning''s room.


    "Brother Song." Someone in the crowd said.


    All the elders of Tianhe City, including the Red Maple Daoist, took a deep breath.


    Song Ning killed? Fang Yu has his own cultivation practice at the peak of the Qi gathering period. Can Song Ning kill Fang Yu?


    Hong Feng Taoist came to Song Ning''s room. There were three people in the room. Song Ning was lying on the floor, Qiuyue was standing beside the bed. On the bed was ...


    "Xiao Xiao!" Hongfeng Taoist like a phantom, came to the bedside in the blink of an eye to help Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes closed tightly. She put a pill in Leng Yuexiao''s mouth, and then continuously sent spiritual power to Leng Yuexiao.


    After seeing this scene, the elders who followed him more or less understood the reason.


    Li Mu helped Song Ning up, and also took out a panacea to give Song Ning to take it, and then the spiritual force infiltrated Song Ning''s body to investigate Song Ning''s situation at the moment.


    After a while, the dark green on Leng Yuexiao''s body began to fade, but after a certain amount of light, she couldn''t continue.


    The Hongfeng Taoist frowned, folded his hands, stood up, and led Qiuyue to leave, looking at Li Mu.


    Li Mu shook his head: "Song Ning is fine, all are skin trauma."


    "Is there something in his body?" Tao Feng asked.


    Li Mu shook his head again: "I can''t see anything strange, but this child''s veins are peculiar, the bones are thorough, like ice, but it is rare."


    "You follow me." Dao Feng Taoist flicked his sleeves and rolled up Leng Yuexiao.


    "That Song Ning ..." Li Mu asked.


    "Isn''t he okay?" The Red Maple Taoist waved again, and Song Ning was lifted by Lingli and fell on the bed.


    Li Mu glanced at Song Ning, and then left the room with the Taoist Taoist who had gone away.


    Tianhe City, inside the hall.


    The Red Maple Taoist put Leng Yuexiao on the futon, frowning: "I can''t solve the poison of Miaojiang. They should have made enough preparations this time. This poison is probably aimed at Xiaoxiao."


    "Although Leng Yuexiao is very talented, he is a disciple after all and poisons a disciple? What do they want to do?" Li Mu wondered.


    "What they want is Xiaoxiao! I am afraid they know Xiaoxiao''s physique, so I want Fang Yu to get Xiaoxiao here and take it away for Miao Xinjiang to use."


    When several elders heard this, they were breathless.


    "It is also their plan to be cheated tonight if we want to come. Fortunately, Song Ning is here, otherwise Tianhe City may be already ..."


    "The top priority is to save Xiaoxiao and Li Mu. You immediately go to Luoxialing and Cangyun Mountain and ask them what they think of this poison." The Red Maple Taoist ordered.


    Li Mu arched his hand: "I will go now."


    Li Mu just took a step and stopped again, turning around and said: "Sister in charge, Song Ning ..."


    "How is Song Ning?" Tao Feng frowned.


    "Nothing." Li Mu shook his head, left the hall, and rose into the air, but he did not leave directly, but went to Song Ning''s room first.


    In the room, seeing Song Ning breathing steadily seemed to be unhindered, Li Mu sighed lightly: "I really don''t know what the head sister thought."


    After talking to himself, he placed a bottle of immortality next to Song Ning''s pillow before leaving Tianhe City.


    Song Ning, who is asleep, is indeed unharmed. He is having a dream, a ... very sober dream.


    In his dream, he saw that the bronze mirror in his hand became as big as a person. In the center of the bronze mirror, the word "Bagua Mirror" was written.


    There are a few lines of small characters under the three words of "Bagua Jing".


    "The Dao gives one, two gives one, two gives three, and three gives ten million.


    In all things, there are four images in the gossip of the heaven and earth, and the four images turn into two instruments. The two instruments are heaven and earth.


    At the beginning of the Tao, everything grows and the soul reincarnates.


    Time and space are also reversible.


    Life is life and death, death is life and death, there is no life and death, no life and death. "


    This line of characters deeply penetrated into Song Ning''s mind. Song Ning slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, there are still so few lines in his mind.


    "Gossip Mirror? Gossip in one ... time and space reversal ... not to live or not to die ... Can we resurrect our righteous father and brother and sister?" Song Ning was excited.


    Before the gossip mirror absorbed an ice beast in the river bottom maze, the position of the kan changed, and only then had the dream, the gossip mirror was what the father left him, and he had reason to believe the gossip mirror Magical.


    "Does the father-in-law leave this thing to me, just to let me make the gossip unite and then save them?" After Song Ning guessed, he felt that he must be crazy. Everyone knows that he should not die that day.


    In spite of this, Song Ning made up his mind that if the gossip unity can really produce magic, then the father-in-law and the brothers and sisters can be resurrected. It does not make sense to survive. Now that there is a possibility of saving people, he naturally wants try best.


    Of course, Song Ning knew that this could not be rushed.


    Turning his attention away from the gossip mirror, Song Ning began to look inside his body. What he showed on the outside was still the cultivation practice of the first layer of Qi gathering period, but just before, he was able to exert his early strength of Hui Ling Ning knew that he could never do it before entering the river bottom maze.


    Song Ning found that in Dantian, the half of the "Shen Dao Jing" shone, just like the same book that was opened, and turned a page.


    This first page reads:


    "The way of the fairy, condensing and casting sutras, only those who are awakened can practice.


    This one-fold method is more powerful than gathering energy.


    This dual method is more powerful than Huiling.


    This triple method is more powerful than building a foundation.


    This four-fold method is more powerful than Jiedan.


    This five-fold method is stronger than Yuanying.


    ............ "


    Song Ning has always seen the "Nine Chongfa" written on it, and can''t see it further back.


    The first method is stronger than Qi gathering. Song Ning is sure that he should be in this important method now. That is to say, he is invincible in Qi gathering period and can barely overcome Fang Yu who is promoted by the pill.


    Song Ning was shocked: "Where is the" Shen Dao Jing "created by the holy, but now it is only a part of it, it is already so strong, if you can practice this" Shen Dao Jing ... "


    Song Ning was thinking, and suddenly heard a hurried footstep outside the door.

 Chapter 30： October Maple Leaf Injuries

    "Song Ning."


    The sound seemed weak in the wind, as if it might be blown away at any time.


    Song Ning immediately got up: "Sister Leng."


    In the speaking room, the door opened.


    At the door, Leng Yuexiao''s face was as pale as paper. She carefully looked at Song Ning. After a while, she smiled hard: "You are fine if you are fine."


    "Sister Leng, you were poisoned that day, have you solved it now?" Song Ning also observed Leng Yuexiao. Although Leng Yuexiao now does not have the dark green toxin on his body, the whole person looks listless. .


    "Not yet. Elder Li Mu has heard from me that he can''t explain my poison. Master helped me suppress it. Now I go out to find the antidote myself. I am alone in the room and walk out. You are here. "Leng Yuexiao''s voice was weak.


    alone?


    Even though Song Ning came to Tianhe City for a short time, she knew that Leng Yuexiao had always been alone, but now she feels lonely?


    "Sister Leng, come in and sit down." Song Ning turned sideways.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled and shook her head: "You follow me."


    October maple leaves are red like blankets, three points warm and seven points cold.


    Of the twelve months of the year, only October is the most beautiful time in Tianhe City, and in this October, the beauty of the entire Tianhe City is gathered in these two rings.


    Leng Yuexiao is in front, Song Ning is in the back, walking in this flaming maple forest.


    The maple leaves are red and dancing.


    Beside the maple forest, there is a stream branching out of the moat. The stream is gurgling and flowing, exuding a fresh smell.


    Song Ning looked at the delicate body in golden satin walking in front of herself, and couldn''t help moving.


    Leng Yuexiao stopped, and the fallen leaves fluttered around her, as if celebrating her beauty.


    "Without you, Tianhe City may be suffering." Leng Yuexiao turned around and sat down against the tree trunk.


    "Perhaps ... right." Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks, and she was very weak at this moment, but she looked weak, but the weaker she was, the more she gave a strange beauty.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at the flowing stream: "You killed Fang Yu?"


    "Huh." Song Ning nodded.


    "How does it feel to kill ..." Leng Yuexiao suddenly asked sideways.


    Song Ning''s lips trembled: "If it is possible, I don''t want to kill him."


    "If it is me, it will kill him." Leng Yuexiao whispered. When she spoke, she took out the Guqin: "Would you like to listen to me?"


    Song Ning nodded and sat opposite Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s slender fingers are slightly thinner. Although Song Ning does not know how long he has been in a coma, what is certain is that the time is definitely not long. In a short time, Leng Yuexiao began to lose weight?


    Fingertips, toss.


    The rhythm floated into Song Ning''s ears, and Song Ning couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    This tune is still the one I heard before, and the temperament hasn''t changed at all.


    Closing his eyes, he heard the sound and his thoughts flew. At this moment, no one saw the flaming maple leaves as if they had forgotten to dance. No one heard that the gurgling stream seemed to have forgotten to flow.


    At this moment, no one noticed, as if this moment does not exist in the world.


    Song Ning listened to her delusion, but she was distracted.


    If it is possible, don''t leave in this piano sound, how good should it be?


    suddenly.


    The piano sound broke.


    Song Ning opened his eyes and watched Leng Yuexiao''s fingertips bleeding, and that blood was dark green.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t panic, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the piano clean, and then looked up, with a bit of bitterness on her face: "I might ... will die."


    "No, the head and the elders will definitely think of a way." Song Ning denied.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head: "This is one of the strange poisons of the Miao people, named Youmo. If it was poisoned during the day, it would be fine if the toxin was forced out of the body before night, but if it was poisoned at night, there was no The antidote is hard to solve. "


    "........."


    "Song Ning, do you still hate me?" Leng Yuexiao asked suddenly.


    "Sister Sister asked before, if it is said that you don''t hate, it is impossible, but it doesn''t hate too much, maybe this is the life." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao chuckled: "Did you ever consider leaving?"


    "Leave? Leave Tianhe City?" Song Ning wondered.


    "Yes, leave Tianhe City." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning shook his head: "I have nowhere to go when I leave Tianhe City, and I can''t leave Tianhe City now."


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning seriously: "If I want you to leave? I help you open the enchantment, you leave Tianhe City, the farther you go, the better."


    "Sister Leng, why are you ..."


    "Yeah, why do you want Song Ning to leave Tianhe City?"


    Just halfway through Song Ning''s words, I heard a cold voice, which was the Hongfeng Taoist.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his hand: "Master, you are not ..."


    "Aren''t I going out to find an antidote? How come I come back?" Hongfeng Taoist''s eyes were cold: "Xiao Xiao, are you crazy? Only he can save you now, let him go?"


    "Master ... I do n��t want to trade my life for life, let alone your guess is my guess. I have been practicing Leng Yuexiao so far. If the poison really ca n��t be solved, I wo n��t understand it, but I do n��t want to use the lives of others to continue me Life. "Leng Yuexiao''s eyes filled with prayers.


    Hongfeng Taoist sneered: "How can Leng Jia have such a heir to you! This is true of Cultivation Realm. Besides, we have already said that before. Did you forget? "


    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank and looked at Song Ning.


    The words of Hongfeng Taoist are like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. His legs are soft and he can''t help taking a step back. He looks at Hongfeng Taoist and Leng Yuexiao in disbelief.


    "Master! If I hadn''t been in good health before, I wouldn''t argue with you for the God Tao, but now that I am already a dying person, why should Song Ning sacrifice in vain?" Leng Yuexiao said again.


    The Red Maple Daoist took out a pill ammunition into Leng Yuexiao''s mouth: "This is the antidote to You Mo. Three days later, your body will recover. If you don''t want to, then I will refine it Change. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes widened while covering her throat. I saw that the Red Maple Taoist had finished speaking. He backhand grabbed Song Ning, who was still in shock. Then he took off and took Song Ning away.


    In the air, Song Ning turned back to his eyes and looked at Leng Yuexiao by the maple tree. He suddenly understood why Leng Yuexiao had just let him leave Tianhe City.


    Hongfeng Taoist threw Song Ning into a closed room, to be precise, this is a cell.


    Sitting quietly in the cell, Song Ning was joyless and sad, but in his mind, the faces of his uncle and his brothers and sisters kept emerging.


    If it is not afraid, it is false, but the matter is here, what can Song Ning do?


    Three days, as if closing your eyes and then opening so short, when Song Ning opened his eyes, Leng Yuexiao stood in front of him.


    As always, she was cold and glamorous, with a trace of indifference in her body, but in this indifference, she felt a little more melancholy and a little guilty.


    The two faced this side without saying a word, but at this time, within the upper realm outside the sky, a pair of golden yellow eyes opened, and a dragon broke out of the sea: "In a moment, the real body A moment of coming to the lower realm is enough, enough, ha ha ha ha. "

 Chapter 31： Leng Yuexiao, die.

    In the cell.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "It really is the antidote."


    Leng Yuexiao pursed her lower lip: "I''m sorry."


    "Is my destiny destined from the beginning?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded gently.


    "Chief disciple, even if it is to compensate me?" Song Ning asked again.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded again.


    "Oh." Song Ning took a deep breath and smiled with his head up: "So, let''s get started."


    When the words fell, Hongfeng Taoist appeared, she bypassed Leng Yuexiao, grabbed Song Ning and rushed towards the hall.


    It is the full moon at this moment. It stands to reason that the disciples of Tianhe City will not notice, but someone has sharp eyes and finds that the Red Maple Taoist is holding Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao is also behind.


    "How do I see that the master is holding Brother Song, it seems that Brother Song made a mistake."


    "Are you mistaken?"


    "No, I haven''t seen Brother Song during this time, and I feel something is wrong."


    "Go, go and see."


    The disciples of Tianhe City passed ten times and ten times, and many disciples immediately swarmed up. No matter whether they were qualified to enter the ring, they all rushed to the hall at the moment.


    When Song Ning killed Fang Yu, everyone was present. For Song Ning, they had only awe in their hearts.


    Outside the hall, Hongfeng Taoists threw Song Ning on the ground and asked Leng Yuexiao: "Can you think of the method of sucking out the Shinto Sutra?"


    Leng Yuexiao gritted her teeth and nodded her head. If she came by herself, perhaps Song Ning would still be alive, but if the Master came, Song Ning would definitely die.


    Hongfeng Taoist nodded: "Okay, go."


    Leng Yuexiao was brave enough to walk towards Song Ning, and every step was extremely heavy.


    When Leng Yuexiao walked across from Song Ning, Song Ning gently exhaled and closed her eyes.


    "Sorry ..." Leng Yuexiao raised her hand and slowly placed it on Song Ningtianling.


    "You are ..." Suddenly, Li Mu''s voice came in the air, and at the same time, several elders also came and looked at the scene outside the hall, very puzzled.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned, looking at Li Mu and others.


    Immediately afterwards, many disciples from Tianhe City also came. Needless to say, they also knew what happened, but they didn''t understand why.


    "Sister Sister, what''s going on?" Li Mu and others lowered their body and asked with clenched fists.


    Hong Feng Taoist said in a deep voice: "I will explain this matter again. Now is the time when the moonlight is sufficient, don''t delay Xiaoxiao''s things."


    "Sister Master, Song Ning ..." Li Mu said again.


    "Song Ning was going to die!" Hongfeng Taoist shouted.


    Several elders, such as Li Mu, froze, and were speechless for a while.


    All the disciples in Tianhe City were stupid when they heard the words. Is Song Ning supposed to die?


    This one won the honor for Tianhe City, this one killed Fang Yu for Tianhe City, this person who guarded Tianhe City was actually going to die?


    why?


    Hongfeng Taoist stared at many disciples with a cold look: "Go back to me, who is so brave to you, dare to come here privately?"


    The disciples were frightened. They looked at the angry Hongfeng Taoist with trembling, sighing in their hearts, and then left silently.


    One����


    Two ...


    Ten ...


    Hundreds ...


    In the end, the huge Tianhe City became empty.


    None of the thousands of disciples stood up to speak for Song Ning, even if it was a sentence ...


    Song Ning''s heart is like this ring of neutral, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, even he himself did not know why he laughed.


    "Xiaoxiao found the Shendao scripture, but it was in Song Ning''s body, and now Xiaoxiao is going to **** it out." Tao Feng said to several elders.


    Li Muben still wanted to say something, but after hearing this, he stopped speaking and shook his head helplessly, turned around and left.


    Leng Yuexiao thought that the arrival of these people would change Hongfeng Taoist''s decision, but did not expect the result to be the same.


    "Xiaoxiao, do it!" Hongfeng Taoist urged.


    Leng Yuexiao''s palm was shaking and placed on Song Ning Tianling again: "Song Ning ... I''m sorry."


    Just when she was about to cast a spell, there was a sudden shock, and the rippling moat enchantment shattered instantly.


    A huge vortex appeared in the originally calm sky. A dragon flew out of the vortex. It was just a collision that smashed the Tianhe City moat.


    Within Tianhe City, all the disciples under the Huihui Spirit shattered their bodies and died directly in this shock.


    The Red Maple Daoist and several elders were shocked. When he looked up at the night sky, there was a murmur in his heart, and when he was about to speak, he saw that Jiaolong had a mouthful, and at the next moment, all lost his life.


    Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning were dizzy. At the moment, they were supporting their bodies, but they saw all the elders including Red Maple Daoist swallowed by this dragon.


    "Shang, Shangjie Jiaolong actually come here?" Leng Yuexiao shuddered.


    Jiaolong saw Leng Yuexiao as if he had seen the enemy, but it did not have time to ignore Leng Yuexiao. This time the other entity came, it could only be maintained for a moment. This time, it will not know when it will come here again.


    hiss!


    Jiao Long hissed and bit at Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at this Jiaolong indifferently, his father was killed by Jiaolong, his brother and sister were killed by Jiaolong, and now this dragon came to Tianhe City again, and Tianhe City could not hold it.


    He laughed self-deprecatingly. Once upon a time, he was delusional about revenge and delusion of being able to use the gossip mirror to reincarnate time and space. Now, at first glance, he is humble and can''t even keep his life.


    If this is life, then it can only be accepted?


    Song Ning closed his eyes, but the next moment, he heard the hot blood in front of him suddenly sprayed, but the blood was not his.


    Open your eyes.


    Blood was dripping on that white skin.


    It was as pale as paper on that superb cheek.


    Among the giant dragon''s mouth, Lengyue was dying.


    The corner of her mouth trembled slightly, as if laughing.


    Time seems to be frozen at this moment, and Song Ning seems to see Leng Yuexiao''s lips moving, as if to ask, "Song Ning, do you hate me?"


    Hate?


    "If it doesn''t hate, it''s fake, it''s just ..." Song Ning shouted, but at this moment, she saw Leng Yuexiao''s body had been bitten off by Jiao Long, and then she slammed it hard.


    The Jiaolong roared into the sky: "No! No! No!"


    Jiaolong seemed to be bound by something, as if countless silk threads were pulling his body back, it was struggling, the dragon scale was broken, and his body was covered with blood. After all, he was still biting Song Ning again.


    On the ground, Song Ning stared staringly at Leng Yuexiao''s body, and a jade pendant fell down in Song Ning''s hands, with a word Xiao written on it.


    Leng Yuexiao ... die!


    Song Ning did not pay attention, even the Jiaolong did not pay attention, when Leng Yuexiao died, there was a ray of power floating out of Leng Yuexiao''s body, meanwhile, in the extremely cold land, one The woman suddenly opened her eyes, the stars in her eyes flickered, she suppressed the blood in her throat, and when she got up, Aya Luojia got up.


    "Dark night, follow me to Tianhe City to save people!" As she spoke, she turned over and took out a jade piece, which was a teleportation array capable of crossing 100,000 miles.

 Chapter 32： Cold place, cold home

    "Tianhe City?" Dark night stood beside the woman. Although she didn''t know where Tianhe City was, she obeyed the little master''s orders.


    But while the woman was urging the teleportation in her hand, the rooms were suddenly opened. A young man walked in and yin and yang said strangely, "Sister, where are you so eager to go? Don''t you forget, now you are imprisoned. "


    "It has nothing to do with you!" The woman narrowed her eyes, and with a firm effort, the teleportation array started.


    "Humph." The young man raised his palm and pressed it against the woman. Before the woman could block the dark night, the light from the teleportation in the woman''s hand disappeared.


    "Leng Ziheng, you!" The woman gritted her teeth.


    Leng Ziheng raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly: "Leng Yuexiao, the confinement is about the confinement. If you say that the teleportation is done, then the teleportation is gone, is that also called the confinement?


    Leng Ziheng seems to know that there is only one teleportation array in Lengyuexiao''s hands. This teleportation array is generally pressed down and damaged, and cannot be used. Seeing Lengyuexiao''s appearance of anger, Lengziheng held his hands and left with a smile. .


    In the room, Leng Yuexiao radiated a cold air around him, and the endless ice cold flashed in the stars.


    "Little Master, are we still going?" Asked Dark Night.


    Leng Yuexiao grabbed the dark night''s hand: "I can''t leave, but you can use your teleportation array to teleport to the most eastern place, where there is a Tianhe City, go immediately, immediately."


    Although the dark night is unknown, it still follows.


    Watching the dark night teleport away, Leng Yuexiao''s heart slowly dropped.


    This is the extremely cold place, where Leng''s home is, and this Lengyuexiao is the real Lengyuexiao, before that was just her avatar.


    "The dragon entity came to the lower realm, it should not last too long. The cultivation of the dragon lower realm would be greatly damaged. At that time, the manifestation should only be Huashen, which can be resisted in the dark." Leng Yuexiao still felt a little anxious in her heart. When she reclaimed that swaying divine thought, she also possessed the memory of the doppelganger of Tianhe City, and naturally had a touch of affection for Song Ning.


    But what she never expected was that just when she had a dispute with Leng Ziheng ...


    In Tianhe City, the Jiao Long hysterically rushed towards Song Ning. Song Ning held the jade pen with the word xiao in his hand and stared blankly at Jiao Long.


    But just as Jiaolong was about to bite Song Ning, Song Ning suddenly heard a lazy yawn.


    As soon as this yawn appeared, everything seemed to slow down, as if it was a big dream at first.


    "Eh? Where did the hybrid dragon come from?" Immediately afterwards, there was a female voice. When the voice was speaking, he only heard hysterics directed at Song Ning''s attacking Jiaolong and turned his head.


    But before waiting for it to escape, only listening to the sound of "Bang", Jiaolong was slapped back into the sky from the ground with a slap, and directly into the vortex. In a moment, the dark clouds on the sky dissipated, if you don''t look at Tianhe Messy, I''m afraid no one will know what happened just now.


    "You can''t help but beat it, don''t you kill it? Amitabha, it''s 100,000 years to kill, and it''s coming soon, don''t die." The female voice hurriedly confessed.


    Song Ning pestered, looking at this ... Soul, horrified.


    "Hey, kid, it''s you, we meet again." Soul said, looking at Song Ning, but there was a trace of disappointment in her expression, as if Song Ning was no longer cold in her body.


    "Are you ... a human or a ghost?" Song Ning couldn''t help but back half a step.


    "Looking at me like this, I know that I am not a person. Gee, they are all dead, and you are left? Fortune tells you." Soul said and drifted away into the distance.


    Song Ning responded that he was out of danger. He immediately ran to Leng Yuexiao''s body and looked at the body on the ground full of blood donation. Two lines of tears couldn''t help but flow down.


    "Sister Leng, I don''t hate you, I don''t hate you, you ... can you hear me?" Song Ning gently shook Leng Yuexiao''s body.


    Song Ningzheng was crying sadly, and the soul went back and forth: "What are you crying at a doppelganger?"


    Song Ning raised his head inexplicably, his eyes full of doubts.


    Soul pointed at Leng Yuexiao''s body on the ground: "This is just an avatar, what are you crying for holding this thing?"


    "Avatar ?!" Song Ning''s eyes widened.


    "This avatar ..." Soul looked down at the corpse and said, "Probably an avatar that was separated from a monk who was at the peak of Jundan or the early Yuanying."


    "You mean, this is not a real person, but an avatar? Sister Leng is an avatar? Then Sister Leng ..." Song Ning suddenly felt a little unacceptable, and Leng Yuexiao in her dream was a ray of distraction Now this is also true, so where is the real Leng Yuexiao?


    Soul did not answer Song Ning''s question, but threw a ring to Song Ning: "The hybrid dragon was damaged so badly just now. There is only one broken thing left in Tianhe City. Take it away."


    "Go? Where?" Song Ning took the ring.


    But when Song Ning raised his head again, he found that the soul had disappeared.


    "Senior Ghost, I ..."


    When Song Ninggang wanted to stop the ghost, he heard two waves not far away. From a distance, they were two poison repairs wearing Miao costumes.


    Before Fang Yu died in Tianhe City, the people of Miaojiang arranged people to stare here. Just now the two people saw the vision of the world and thought they were going to die, but they did not expect that Tianhe City was destroyed. They were very happy, ready to come to see if Tianhe City had a live mouth, they saw Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s face has been spread throughout Miaojiang, as long as he can beheaded and obtained a head, he can get a generous reward, and may even marry a Miao princess.


    Both of them are Huiling monks. Although Song Ning was comparable to the early Huiling monks, he was invincible among the monks in the Qi gathering period, but if he met these two Huiling monks, he thought he was not sure. So when he saw the two of them, Song Ning put away the ring and turned to run.


    "Want to run?" Two poison repairs chased after pulling their legs.


    Just when the three of them had just left, there was a wave over Tianhe City, which caused a wave of ripples, and a woman wearing a purple gown stood in midair.


    This woman is the dark night.


    The night glanced around, and was immediately startled by all this in front of him.


    "This is Tianhe City? The little master let me come here to save people, but here ..." Dark night found no survivors, but immediately she saw Leng Yuexiao''s body, although it was just a pair of skin, but dark night Never allow this skin sac to be exposed.


    After putting away the bladder, the teleportation array in mid-air began to blink, and the dark night knew that time was running out, and returned to the teleportation array.


    The cold place, Leng Yuexiao''s room.


    A light flashed, and the night came out of the light. Because of the long journey, the whole person''s face was much paler.


    "Dark night, why are you alone?" Leng Yuexiao asked up.


    "No one survived, but I found this body." Dark night brought Leng Yuexiao''s body back.


    Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help sighing when she heard the words "No Life Survival", but when she saw the body, she smiled ...

 Chapter 33： Chase

    Leng Yuexiao knew the style of the dark night. There was no jade pendant on the corpse, which meant that the jade pendant was gone. It would never be possible to destroy the jade pendant by the dragon that transformed the god''s strength.


    And this person is probably Song Ning.


    "Yu Pei didn''t find it?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Dark night bowed: "Please blame the small master."


    "Don''t worry, this jade pendant may be taken away by the person I want to save. After I break through to Yuanying, I can lock the position through the jade pendant and know where my jade pendant is." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Looking up at Leng Yuexiao in the dark, he was surprised to find that this little master had smiled.


    "Little Master, this body ..." asked Dark Night.


    "Destroy." Leng Yuexiao ordered.


    ��������


    ��������


    To the east, in the woods thirty miles outside of Tianhe City.


    Song Ninggang raised his feet and jumped out, the soil under his feet was blasted away by a spiritual force.


    "On this boy''s cultivation base, how could he kill Fang Yu?" The black Miao people played a spirit while chasing.


    "You asked me who I asked? I thought it would not be too easy. Now it seems that killing him is like killing an ant." The Bai Miao people grinned.


    Song Ning fled at full speed while evading. His cultivation practice was suppressed by the Red Maple Daoist with spiritual force. Now the Red Maple Daoist is dead. His internal acupoints are recovering, but he is not fully recovered. Fight, will definitely suffer.


    In this way, the two people behind looked at Song Ning as if they were a weak monk in the Qi gathering period.


    "Brother, don''t play, hurry up to kill this kid. I heard that Tianhe City Leng Yuexiao is awesome, all the people in Tianhe City are dead, and later I will go back and pick up Leng Yuexiao''s body. . "The Black Hmong licked his lips.


    The eyes of the Bai Miao people were bright: "Do you want to ..."


    "Hey, after making puppets, our two brothers will enjoy it first." Hei Miao people smiled.


    The two talked and got excited, lifted their spiritual power, and their speed soared, and they reached a few feet behind Song Ning in the blink of an eye.


    In fact, Song Ning''s speed could have been increased, but Song Ning didn''t speed up after hearing the conversation between the two, but deliberately let the two catch up.


    Want to refine Leng Yuexiao''s body into a puppet?


    Song Ning clenched her fists.


    "Boy, your head, grandpa, I will take it!" The black Miao people grinned and jumped behind Song Ning, flashing Hanmang with a scimitar, and chopped to Song Ning''s neck.


    But just when the scimitar was about to cut Song Ning''s neck, Song Ning suddenly speeded up, and his speed was fast. In contrast, the Black Miao people seemed to be standing still.


    Song Ning''s footsteps were frequent, and he walked half a circle directly from the place to the back of the Hei Miao people. At the moment when the scimitar fell through, Song Ning grabbed the neck of the Hei Miao people.


    Click!


    Song Ning pressed hard, there was a sound of bone misalignment in the neck of the Hei Miao people, but the person did not die, but swung back to Song Ning with a knife.


    Song Ning let go and let go, but it was still a moment later, and his hand was cut by a machete.


    The Black Hmong touched his neck, his face painful: "Brother, kill him!"


    Song Ning turned around and quickly fled towards the front.


    The Bai Miao people came to the Black Miao people, looked at him, and then chased to Song Ning.


    Song Ning saw that the Black Miao people did not come after, knowing that it must be caused by the injury just now. Although they had exhausted all their strength, they could not directly kill the other party. This is the gap between cultivation and practice. The two also have some understanding of their strength.


    If it were before, Song Ning could choose to run away, but when he heard that the two men would go back and take Leng Yuexiao''s body away, Song Ning must kill them.


    "I can see how far you can run!" The voice of the Bai Miao people came like a poisonous snake behind Song Ning.


    Song Ning felt a sharp pain on her wounds, and the blood that had flowed out became black. The Miao people were good at using poison. If their scimitar was not poisoned, Song Ning would feel strange.


    This poison made Song Ning feel dark in front of her eyes, and she also had a constant pain flowing in the body as the blood flowed.


    Behind them, the Bai Miao people are getting closer and closer. If they go on like this, they will surely be killed.


    Having escaped time and time again, how can I die here?


    Song Ning gritted his teeth tightly, and in a trance, he saw Taihe Mountain in front.


    Taihe Mountain?


    Although Song Ning has been on the mountain, he knows that there is a formation below the mountain. This formation is a small labyrinth. If you do n��t know, it is possible to stay trapped in it for ten days and a half months.


    Now, the entrance to this formation is beside him.


    Song Ningshen entered the formation, and tried his best to suppress the rapid pain in his body.


    Seeing Song Ning, the Bai Miao people chose a trail and followed suit.


    "I''m afraid you won''t come in." Song Ning muttered secretly, who knew he had a mouthful of black blood.


    He did not care about the color of the tangled blood, and quickly detoured.


    "Detour with me? Ha ha, wasting strength!" Bai Miao sneered, speed increased a bit.


    But when this person''s voice just fell, Song Ning''s figure suddenly flashed towards the left, and entered the path again.


    "Huh." The Bai Miao people also flashed left, but he just flashed past, but found that there were three more forks in front of him. Fortunately, he saw Song Ning''s figure and quickly caught up.


    But after a while, he found that Song Ning was gone.


    A quarter of an hour.


    Two quarters of an hour.


    ��������


    Soon, Han Zhuxiang''s time passed, and Song Ning''s eyes were black. After making sure that the Miao people had been thrown away, he leaned on a stone to rest.


    The eyes are getting more and more blurred, and the body has not felt much pain because of numbness.


    call.


    Song Ning took a breath, stood up hard, and stumbled away from the exit.


    After leaving the formation, Song Ning wanted to kill the Black Miao who had not caught up because of the injury. But he stumbled and walked a few steps, leaning against the tree and spitting black blood.


    In Song Ning''s mind, the ring that the soul gave him before leaving appeared, and he immediately opened the ring.


    Elixir!


    Song Ning quickly looked for it. He did not believe that Tianhe City had no antidote to cure poison, and the poison applied by the Miao people on the machete would certainly not be a strange poison.


    Among the dozen jade bottles of jade medicine, Song Ning saw a jade bottle with the word "solution" written on it. He opened the stopper regardless of three, seventy-one and twenty-one. A few times, all swallowed.


    belch.


    Song Ning burped, leaned against the trunk of the tree and slid down before finally sitting under the tree.


    At this time, the antidote also worked. Although Song Ning took a lot of antidote elixirs in one breath, in fact, these elixirs did not have any comparable drugs, so they were harmless to the body. Tianhe City and the Miao people were dead enemies. There are also antidote to the Miao people.


    The antidote worked and Song Ning''s aura recovered. Although the wound did not heal, it had little effect. He kicked his foot and ran towards where the black Miao people were.


    "Even Sister Leng''s doppelganger will not allow you to take it as a puppet." Song Ning''s eyes flashed intent.


    At this moment, Song Ning did not find out that the Bai Miao people had gasped out of the formation ...

 Chapter 34： get away

    In addition to the effect of confusing the direction, this formation will also constantly consume people''s spiritual power.


    Just now, the Bai Miao people were trapped in the formation for a while. When they came out, most of their spiritual power had been consumed. As soon as he came out, he was noticed by Song Ning.


    When the Bai Miao people saw Song Ning, they quickly caught up, and Song Ning took him around the road again.


    At this moment, the Bai Miao people were anxious, and if they secretly grasped Song Ning, they must break their corpses, and their patience would be a little less.


    When the Bai Miao people found something wrong, they only reacted. They didn''t know when, and they returned to this maze of formations. He just happened to come out just now. Now, the formation is reversed. He has no idea at all. In a hurry, a suffocated breath spurted out.


    "If you let me catch you, I will use you to refine poison, use you to refine poison!" Bai Miao people looked at the disappearing Song Ning, at this moment he wished he could fly.


    Song Ning glanced back at the formation, and whispered secretly: "It''s still closer to go straight from the formation. If you don''t come out of the formation, I might have to go around."


    If Song Ning was heard by the Bai Miao people, I am afraid that the Bai Miao people would be angry, but this time the Bai Miao people were not far from death. They entered the formation twice and were trapped twice. Say, if the spiritual power is exhausted, then in the formation, the only thing waiting for him is death.


    After a while, Song Ning returned to the place where the Hei Miao people were. The neck of the Hei Miao people was almost pinched by Song Ning and could not be turned at all. Now he is leaning against the tree, waiting for his fellow people to return.


    As soon as he heard the movement, he thought it was the Bai Miao people who came back, and immediately said: "Brother, you are too long this time, hurry to help me heal. After the wound is over, we have to go to the beauty''s The corpse was taken away. If such a beautiful corpse was picked up by someone else, then we would be too late to regret it. "


    As soon as the Hei Miao people finished speaking, they heard a cold voice coming from their ears: "You don''t regret it, I don''t know, but your mother must regret the scum who gave birth to you."


    By the end of this remark, the neck of the Black Miao people had been completely broken.


    Killing this person, Song Ning didn''t stop, and quickly rushed towards the direction of Tianhe City. He was rushing and thinking, both of them were in the early stage of Huiling, and now it seems that his cultivation is probably In the early days of Hui Ling, if it wasn''t the terrain and the other party took it lightly, this might be a lot of evil.


    Although going back to the direction of Tianhe City will take a lot of risk, Song Ning remembers that Leng Yuexiao helped himself to stop the Jiaolong attack. No matter whether he was a real person or an avatar, he could not let the body be left there for the Miao people to take away.


    Song Ning''s speed was already very fast, but when he arrived in Tianhe City, he discovered that the body of Leng Yuexiao''s avatar was missing.


    You are dead, can you run long legs yourself? Song Ning was looking around and saw a few black spots in the sky from a distance.


    Needless to think, it is known that this is a Miao nationality and can fly in the sky. At least it is also the foundation period. If they are hit by these Miao people, ten of them are not enough to die.


    "I''m sorry." Song Ning clenched the jade pendant that Leng Yuexiao dropped and turned her head into the woods.


    In the woods, Song Ning ran for a while and saw no one around, and no monks passed by in the sky, so he was a little relieved and rested vigilantly by the tree.


    Through the woods, Song Ning could see the direction of Taihe Mountain. He had not passed the worship just after Taihe Mountain. He was really guilty. Now he wants to go to worship again, but he is afraid to meet the Bai Miao people.


    Song Ning plopped on his knees and threw three heads in the direction of the Taihe Mountain Range: "Right Father, Brother and Sister, Song Ning should stay away from this area and cannot go back to worship. I will go back on August 18 next year. Burn incense for you. "


    After knocking over three heads, Song Ning got up and wondered in which direction he should go. As soon as he stood together, he felt some movement in the storage ring, so he probed.


    In the storage ring, the gossip mirror responded, and the word "Xun" flashed on the gossip mirror.


    This ''Xun'' is in the northeast direction and represents the wood among the five elements.


    Because of the ice beast before, Song Ning now looks at the gossip mirror, not only the position on it, but also the five elements in it.


    "Is it what the Bagua Mirror feels?" Song Ning wondered, although he didn''t know why the Bagua Mirror had such a change, but since the Bagua Mirror had guidelines on it, the Bagua Mirror showed some magic before. If he can truly reincarnate time and space, he can certainly save the dead righteous father and his fellow students.


    Song Ning walked towards the northeast, and not long after, he reached the edge of the forest.


    There are trees hidden in the forest, but now it ��s time to leave the forest. Song Ning decided to change to an ordinary dress. If he went out wearing this shiny robe, he would n��t say too much, and the people around him would recognize him as the chief at a glance. Disciples, after all, among the three-tier cultivation disciplines, the clothes of the chief disciples are all this kind of gold, except that there will be the marks of different schools in the corner of the clothing corner.


    Song Ning''s storage ring had clothes in it, and it happened that there was a small lake in front of him. Song Ning looked at himself dirty and decided to take a bath in the lake.


    Taking off his clothes, Song Ning jumped into the lake. The water in the lake was cool, but it was not frozen. The water in the lake was very clear. Song Ning swam in the lake for a while, and when he looked down, he saw fish in the water.


    The small fish swarmed in groups and passed by Song Ning. It seemed that he was not afraid of him at all. Song Ning found it interesting, so he got into the water and swam with the small fish.


    Taking Song Ning''s current practice as an example, although he can''t hold his breath in the water for a long time, he doesn''t feel tight at all for a moment. He followed these fish for a while and was about to come out of the water, but suddenly saw the sleep light in the front shot There are two white flowers.


    this is����


    Song Ning swam forward two more times and heard a burst of exclamation from above. It was the voice of a woman speaking. Song Ning reacted. The two white flowers turned out to be legs.


    If it comes out of the water at this time, it will definitely be mistaken as a maniac. Song Ning ��s first reaction is to leave quietly. Song Ning takes a normal clothes out of the storage ring and puts on while going back, ready to wait for the meeting Quietly landed and quickly fled.


    Song Ning was swimming cautiously, but the more anxious he was, the more chaotic he was, and the time for holding his breath had reached its limit. He couldn''t hold it anymore, but if it now surfaced, it would certainly be seen.


    Song Ning glanced back, the two legs were not far from him, Song Ning gritted his teeth, decided to swim further.


    But at this time, Song Ning didn''t pay attention, and when he turned back, he directly hit the rock at the bottom of the lake, his head knocked, and he choked the water. This choking water, Song Ning swallowed after drinking a large amount of lake water, fainted.


    Song Ning, fainted, emerged from the water. At this moment, in the water ten feet away from him, a dark-haired girl was rippling in the blue waves.

 Chapter 35： Girl bathing

    The autumn wind is faint and the waves are blue.


    There are Iraqi people, and their hands are light.


    Qing Si Ru Juan, skin Ruo Ning cream.


    Red lips and phoenix eyes, looking forward to fragrance.


    Small cheeks, standing upright in the chest.


    Willow leaves thin waist, long slender legs.


    She was touching the water while bathing, and suddenly felt something on the water ten feet away from her surface, and she unconsciously raised her hand to hit it with an aura, but just after the aura came out, she found something was wrong, Because there is a person floating on the water, this person has a head injury, and the surrounding water is all bloody.


    The girl quickly swam over, looked at the person floating on the water, and took a breath in her nostril, then she was relieved: "Not yet dead."


    This floating is Song Ning.


    The girl pulled Song Ning to swim towards the shore and landed on the shore. The girl put on her clothes and then pressed Song Ning''s chest with both hands.


    Can be pressed several times, no one saw Song Ning''s movement.


    "It doesn''t make sense." The girl thought to her, and she already shouted: "Someone is drowning here, you come to help."


    When the girl shouted like this, three or four people came over immediately. These three or four people all wore armor and looked like warriors. When they saw Song Ning lying on the ground, they immediately became alert: "Miss Two is a subordinate Negligence, please forgive me. "


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Come and help quickly. This man broke his head and drowned. Save him quickly." The girl urged.


    One of the dark-skinned strong men seemed to be the head of these people. Hearing this, he immediately stepped forward and leaned over: "Miss Two, I heard that there is a way to blow him mouth to mouth. So that he can continue to breathe, and only when he continues to breathe can he wake up. "


    As soon as the girl heard this, her cheeks suddenly hung a touch of red glow, her fingers could not help but click on the lips, and her heartbeat accelerated.


    "If Miss II allows, I will try now." The strong man said.


    The girl was stunned: "You?"


    "This kind of thing can''t let Miss Two do it yourself, oh right, it''s moving her mouth, so let me do it." The strong man said and wiped his mouth with his hand.


    The girl is no longer blocked, after all, it is now important to save people, what do you do so much?


    "Then try it quickly." Said the girl.


    The strong man heard the words and bowed his head at Song Ning, who kissed him mouth to mouth.


    Don''t vomit!


    puff!


    The strong man just lowered his head, and Song Ning suddenly squirted out of the water.


    The choking water spewed out, and Song Ning also woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a strong man pouting, startled, and kicked.


    Ooo!


    The strong man bounced from the ground and jumped a half-foot high. He covered his middle of the leg with tears coming out of the pain. The encounter of the strong man attracted the people around him to endure.


    "Are you awake?" The girl looked at Song Ning in surprise: "How are you feeling now?"


    Song Ning looked at the girl, looked at the strong man and the people around him, and then looked at the quiet lake next to it, and then he probably understood what was going on.


    "It feels good, thank you for your life-saving grace." Song Ning said.


    "You feel okay, you almost kicked me with this foot!" The strong man cried bitterly while covering his crotch.


    Song Ning was embarrassed, and until now he had no idea why the man came over with his mouth pouting at him.


    Song Ning smiled awkwardly, and then got up from the ground.


    The girl gently pressed Song Ning''s shoulder: "Don''t hurry up and break your head first. I will help you deal with it. You have been injured and drowned. It should be the time of weakness and not easy to move. It should be Rest."


    The girl said, instructing, "Go and get my medicine box."


    Soon, one person came with the medicine chest: "Miss Two, your medicine chest."


    The girl took the medicine chest, lifted Song Ning''s head up, and put it on her legs. The few followers around this scene could not wait to break their heads. But they also knew their identity. Even if they were really injured, Miss II would not be like that.


    Song Ning had just laid on the ground, and now she was leaning on the girl ��s legs, feeling the temperature and softness on her legs, and not feeling warm in her heart.


    The girl looked at Song Ning''s wound seriously and opened the medicine chest: "It may be a little painful. You hold back. Your wound is a bit deep and needs to be dealt with now, otherwise I may be bleeding too much."


    "Good." Song Ning said, closing his eyes.


    Song Ning thought to himself that this young girl certainly did not know his identity, nor did he know that he was a monk. If not, he certainly wouldn''t care about this wound, but Song Ning could feel the trace of aura in this young girl.


    The girl''s movements were very light, and her soft fingers kept tapping on Song Ning''s forehead. After a while, she helped Song Ning treat the wound and stitched the wound with a thin thread.


    "Temporarily." The girl said, she looked at Song Ning''s forehead seriously, as if appreciating her masterpiece.


    "Temporarily?" Song Ning got up from the girl''s lap.


    The girl said while packing up the medicine box: "Yes, there is no problem for the time being, but I will sew your forehead, you need to observe the follow-up, and then you will need to remove the thread. of."


    "So serious?" Song Ning didn''t know much about this folk medicine, but it sounded a little scary.


    The girl nodded: "Anyway, I think you are quite weak, so let''s go home with me, and wait for you to be injured, and then I will send you away."


    As soon as the girl said this, the dark-skinned strong man immediately became serious: "Miss Two, this person''s origin is unknown, I think I''ll kill it as soon as possible."


    As soon as the strong man spoke, several people around him also echoed: "Yes, Miss II, this person''s origin is unknown, and you may not be sure what it is for. If it is a prodigal prodigal son, you will give Miss II at night ..."


    "You guys want to talk nonsense, where are there so many bad guys? Anyway, there are less than a hundred miles to enter the city, just do what I said." The girl reproached.


    Seeing the girl insisting so much, these followers could not refute, but had to agree to it, but these people looked at Song Ning''s eyes became sharper, very embankment.


    "It''s almost time to rest, let''s go." The girl said.


    After the girl finished, the strong man stretched out his hand to pull Song Ning.


    The girl frowned: "What are you doing, Zhang Shan?"


    "Let him ride a horse with me." Zhang Shan said.


    The girl shook her head: "No, he is now in a state of weakness. Moreover, he has the head in his hand. It should not be bumpy. Let him sit in the sedan with me."


    These people immediately changed their face as soon as they heard it: "Miss II, there is no one except for you and the elder lady in the sedan chair. How come today ..."


    "I will do what I say, who the second lady I am with you?" The girl asked.


    For this girl, Song Ning could n��t help it. The girl had to take him with him. He could n��t help it. After all, the other party was kind. But fortunately, the girl ��s direction was northeast, and Song Ning ��s direction was Similarly, Song Ning did not refuse.


    So, in the eyes of envy and jealousy of these people, Song Ning got on the sedan chair with the girl ...

 Chapter 36： In bed

    There is a lot of space in this sedan. There is a dressing table, a chair, and a pink bed. There is a small table above this pink bed, which should be used for drinking tea and snacks.


    The sedan is very fragrant. As soon as the curtain is opened, you can smell the fragrance inside. This fragrance is exactly like the fragrance on the girl''s body.


    "You go to bed and have a good rest." Said the girl.


    According to common sense, women ��s boudoirs are forbidden to enter by men, which affects a woman ��s reputation, but now, this girl not only let Song Ning come in, but also let Song Ning go to bed and rest.


    "I''ll just sit here." Song Ning pointed to the chair.


    "You haven''t been injured yet. You should take a good rest. Those red tapes don''t need to care. I don''t care about a girl''s house. What do you care about?" The girl seemed to see Song Ning''s mind.


    Song Ning no longer shy away from the news: "Thank you, I haven''t consulted the girl''s name."


    "My name is Mu Xuezhao, what''s your name?" The girl''s water eyes flickered, watching Song Ning go to bed, and followed, two people on the left side of the small table, and one on the right side of the small table.


    This is the first time the girl is lying on a bed with the opposite sex. It is impossible to say that she is not nervous, but she tries not to let herself show tension. If even she is nervous, then the injured person beside him I''m afraid I will be embarrassed.


    Song Ning politely said: "My name is Song Ning."


    "Song Ning?" Mu Xuezhao repeated.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Song Ning asked.


    Mu Xuezhao smiled and said: "Your name seems to be the girl''s name."


    Song Ning blushed immediately. He once asked his uncle why he was called Song Ning. His answer was: "When I first picked you up, you only said two words ''Song Ning'' in your mouth, I think This is your name. "


    Mu Xuezhao saw Song Ning blushing and quickly explained: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not laughing at you, I just talk casually."


    "The girl is kind-hearted and naturally won''t laugh at me. I know this." Song Ning responded.


    Being praised by a peer of this age, Mu Xuezhao''s heart fluctuated, and she avoided Song Ning''s gaze and did not go on.


    For a moment, the atmosphere inside the carriage became a little subtle.


    Song Ning expected Mu Xuezhao to be shy, so she lay in bed and fell asleep. Mu Xuezhao thought that Song Ning was asleep, which relieved her a little, she didn''t do much to save her life, but she did this today. For the first time in her life, if she had not seen Song Ning hurt her head and was afraid of Song Ning''s infection, she would not have done so.


    The sedan shook a little, and Mu Xuezhao rose gradually, and fell asleep unpreparedly.


    Song Ning felt that Mu Xuezhao was asleep and couldn''t help feeling. The girl was really unprepared, she was too kind, and she believed others easily. Fortunately, she met good people, or she might be ...


    Just when Song Ning was thinking like this, the sedan suddenly stopped.


    Song Ning opened his eyes. At this moment, even if he didn''t leave the sedan chair, he could feel a volatility outside. This fluctuation is not strong. It seems that it should be caused by the Qi gathering period and the initial entry into the Hui Ling period. For people, this kind of cultivation person is extremely strong.


    Outside the sedan chair, Zhang Shan frowned and looked around. Although he was not a monk, he could feel the wind and grass around him at the moment: "We are Mu Family, Mu Family in Qingluo City. I apologize to you. "


    While talking, Zhang Shan looked into the surrounding trees, and his experience told him that there were people around him, but he hadn''t yet appeared.


    "Yo, the people of Mu Family? Then why is your surname Zhang?" A yin and yang strange voice came out.


    Immediately afterwards, three people came out of the bush. These three people were two tall and one short. One of them was very burly, and it was the burly man who spoke.


    Upon seeing these people appear, Zhang Shan knew that things were not simple. These people all had a wave that he could hardly reach. They should be monks.


    How can ordinary warriors compare with monks?


    Zhang Shan immediately dismounted: "Several immortals, the villain does not know Taishan, offended a few, please atonement, this is some boli, urge a few to accept."


    The burly monk smiled and looked at Zhang Shan: "How much are you?"


    "Gold fifty-two!" Zhang Shan said immediately.


    Zhang Shan was instructed before going out. If he saw a monk blocking the road, don''t be stingy and give him fifty-two gold directly. If the other party is too little, then give fifty-two. The people of the Xian family can never offend.


    The burly monk took the amount of gold in Zhang Shan''s hand, but then he slaps in the palm of his hand and directly flies Zhang Shan three feet away: "What do you think we are going to eat? Fifty-two gold will send us away?" "


    At this moment, both the bearer and the follower were terrified. The bearer put down the sedan and all the followers dismounted, all kneeling at the three monks: "Xianchang forgive sins!"


    Zhang Shan got up from the ground with great pain, and then took out one hundred or two pieces of gold: "Xianchang Mo is going to be angry. I am talking about fifty-two each and fifty-two each."


    The burly monk took the gold and gave Zhang Shan a relentless look, with a slightly satisfied expression: "I heard that you are the second Miss Mu Family Mu Xuezhao in the sedan?"


    Zhang Shan thought that these monks would go away when they were happy, but when they heard the other party''s words, he said, "It''s true."


    "Well, you go, don''t hinder me from being happy." The burly monk finished his expression, giving a glance at the height and height behind him.


    The purpose of their trip was Mu Xuezhao, and now he sees his glance and is acting according to the plan.


    Zhang Shan Da Hao: "Xian Chang, Mu Family in Qingluo City can be considered ..."


    Snapped!


    The dwarf monk slapped Zhang Shan to death.


    Other people around wanted to talk, but when they saw it, they did n��t dare to say anything. If they were robbers, they dared to fight, but now they are facing monks. They have no possibility of fighting at all. Once they resist, There is only one dead end.


    At this time, Mu Xuezhao in the sedan had woken up, she lifted the curtain: "Why did you hurt someone?"


    When Mu Xuezhao appeared, the burly monk froze immediately.


    Such a beautiful person, he was really rare, before he heard that Mu Xuezhao was as beautiful as a fairy, but now, at first sight, it really is.


    "Mu Daoyou, it''s really like a flower like jade." The burly monk said: "The poor Dao Xiaoran, I don''t know that Mu Daoyou may be willing to form a double fellow with me? I heard that Dao You are preparing to participate in the assessment of Tianyuan School. Daoyou and I have both practiced, so the Tianyuan School does not need to participate in the assessment at all, and can directly become a disciple of the Tianyuan School. "


    Mu Xuezhao frowned, she saw that this man was an early monk of Huiling, and now in the wilderness and wilderness, where is the posture of these people? The place was taken away by force, fearing that it will become a pastime for the other party in the future ...

 Chapter 37： You do n’t die, it ’s unreasonable

    Mu Xuezhao looked at Zhang Shan lying on the ground, looked at the followers who flinched and did not dare to move, and thought about Song Ning who was nurturing in bed behind him.


    "Thank you for your love, but I am still young, not yet ..."


    Mu Xuezhao figured out how to tell the other party not to make him angry, but before the words were finished, Xiao Ran grabbed him.


    Mu Xuezhao did not have any ability to fight back in front of Xiao Ran: "You, let me go."


    "You are not small, where are you? I think it is appropriate." Xiao Ran''s laughter was full of evil intentions.


    "Let me go!" Mu Xuezhao struggled, but the more she struggled, the harder Xiao Ran''s hand was.


    Xiao Ran saw Mu Xuezhao still struggling and looked cold: "Don''t give you a shameless face, be honest, otherwise I''ll enjoy you in front of these people!"


    Mu Xuezhao panicked, the whole person was quiet, his heart was so disturbed, and tears fell.


    At this moment she hoped that a passer-by would pass by and be able to rescue her, but although it was only six or seventy miles away from Qingluo City, it was rare, and now she really called that every day should not be called earthly spirits.


    Xiao Ran slapped Mu Xuezhao on the neck with a palm, stunned Mu Xuezhao, and then said to the two monks behind him: "All killed."


    When all the entourage heard this, they immediately kowtowed and begged for mercy: "Please beg the **** for mercy, and beg the **** for mercy!"


    But before they finished speaking, they were already in different places.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood flowed into a stream.


    "Stop it!" Song Ning said angrily.


    But he was still a little slower after all. Just now he wanted to observe the situation in the sedan chair. If Mu Xuezhao was able to discuss with the other party, then he would not need to shoot, but he did n��t expect that the three immortals would kill everybody. .


    Xiao Ran and others were really shocked. Just now they didn''t even feel that there was still someone in this sedan, but now it seems that there is still a person sitting in this sedan, and this person ...


    A layer of monks during the gathering period?


    Xiao Ran''s frowned eyebrows spread out and commanded, "Kill."


    The dwarf monk jumped up, rushed into the sedan chair and slashed Song Ning''s head with a knife.


    Boom!


    Song Ning was fine, but the dwarf monk flew out more than ten feet like a stone. He spurted out a bit of blood, struggling for a while, and then lay motionless on the ground.


    Xiao Ran was dumbfounded. Although this short monk''s training was not high, he was able to fly it for more than ten feet with one punch, and he could not fight it.


    "Who did you just kill?" Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Ran was so frightened that his legs were soft. He just broke through to the early days of Hui Ling, but even so, he couldn''t see how the cultivation of the person in front was.


    "The first floor of the gathering period is definitely just a guise. This person deliberately lowered the cultivation behavior in order to protect this Mu Xuezhao. This cultivation behavior is at least a higher level than me." Xiao Ran thought.


    Poof.


    Xiao Ran knelt on the ground: "Senior and senior, I was blinded by the dog''s eyes. Please ask your senior to spare your life. Please ask your senior to spare your life."


    Another senior monk was also terrified and hurriedly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Song Ning pointed to the dead body: "They just begged for mercy, have you let them go?"


    Xiao Ran swallowed and snorted: "These people weren''t killed by me. He killed them. His predecessors were angry. I will kill the murderer."


    Monk Gao got up and ran, scolding while running: "Wang bastard, you actually ..."


    But before this monk''s words were finished, Xiao Ran was killed.


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Ran, and a chill flashed in his eyes: "Casuga killed his life, robbed the woman, and betrayed his friends ... It''s unreasonable for you not to die."


    "Seniors don''t want it, please ask the seniors to take a life for me. Xiaoran is willing to be driven by the seniors. The seniors don''t want to kill me. I''m from the Xiao family. The elder Xiao Zijing of the Tianyuan School is my uncle. Sell ??seniors a favor! "Xiao Ran retreated while begging for mercy.


    Song Ning doesn''t know what school is Tianyuan School.


    Who is Xiao Zijing, Song Ning does not know.


    What he knew at the moment was that if Xiao Ran did not die, there might be civilians killed by him in the future, and women would be robbed by him.


    Xiao Ran saw that begging for mercy was unsuccessful, he would run away with his legs, but how could his speed exceed Song Ning''s speed? Even though Song Ning is now only one method of the Shinto sutra, and even though Song Ning''s current strength is only comparable to that of the early Huiling monk, it is ultimately stronger than Xiao Ran in the early Huiling period.


    Xiao Ran was already terrified, and he didn''t want to resist. With one move, he was killed by Song Ning.


    It''s just that Song Ning didn''t find out that when Xiao Ran died, a drop of blood flew strangely and touched him, and then quickly integrated into his body.


    After killing Xiao Ran, Song Ning turned to glance at Mu Xuezhao on the sedan chair. After confirming that Mu Xuezhao was fine, he did not wake him up immediately, but glanced at the people on the ground again.


    Except Zhang Shan, all died.


    Song Ning returned to the sedan chair, and the two auras flew into the bodies of Zhang Shan and Mu Xuezhao, respectively, and then continued to lie in bed and sleep.


    In a few moments, Mu Xuezhao''s curved eyelashes tremble, slowly opening his eyes.


    She rubbed her neck, sat up, looked at the corpse on the floor, and exclaimed with her mouth covered, her tears falling like jade.


    Zhang Shan also woke up at the moment, he was also terrified by the scene in front of him, but when he saw Mu Xuezhao was okay, he rushed forward immediately: "Miss Two! Great, great, you are fine, too All right."


    Not only the joy of the rest of life after the disaster, but also the sadness in my heart, Zhang Shan''s eyes were also wet.


    Mu Xuezhao and Zhang Shan glanced at the bodies of the two tall and low monks, and wondered in their hearts, this road has not been passed by all the year round, who rescued them?


    Is it him? !


    Thinking of this, Mu Xuezhao immediately turned around and lifted the car curtain. When she saw that Song Ning was still asleep on the pink bed, she was puzzled. Who would it be if he wasn''t him?


    However, Mu Xuezhao was a little relieved to see that Song Ning was still safe.


    "Miss Two, it is not appropriate to stay here for a long time, let''s go back quickly, can you still go? If not, I will carry you on my back." Although Zhang Shan was full of blood, he still patted his chest at the moment.


    Mu Xuezhao shook his head: "No, you carry Song Ning on your back, and when you get home, you tell your father that he will send someone to settle these followers, and they can''t let them expose the dead wilderness."


    Zhang Shan was stunned: "Miss II, what time is this, and you still care about his life and death? He is still dead when he is dead, and now we cannot guarantee ourselves, and there is no reason to continue to manage him."


    Mu Xuezhao resolutely said: "He was saved by me. I can''t throw him here. If you don''t want it, then I will carry him."


    Zhang Shan really couldn''t but miss her own family, so she agreed: "It''s all right, I''m carrying it, can''t I do it?"


    Mu Xuezhao only agreed, but Zhang Shan''s actions were very rude, it seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Song Ning. He got on the sedan chair and wanted to carry Song Ning back, but Song Ning just knew that this mountain injury is not light, nor The embarrassment really made him carry it, pretending to be awake, and yawned and got up from the bed.


    Zhang Shan woke up at the moment when he saw Song Ning, and there was a fire in his heart: "Well, you are really sleeping, do you wake up sooner or later, now wake up?"

 Chapter 38： Unable to help themselves

    Song Ning knew that Zhang Shan was in a bad mood, and he did n��t want to be exposed about his own strength, so he did n��t care about Zhang Shan. He just did n��t know it. ��Ah? Brother Zhang, what ��s wrong?��


    Mu Xuezhao blamed: "Zhang Shan, do you carry it?"


    Zhang Shan snorted: "He is awake, he has legs and feet, can''t he go?"


    Mu Xuezhao also couldn''t blame Zhang Shan for coming. After all, Zhang Shan''s injuries were all because of her.


    "Song Ning, something happened just now. We have to leave here quickly. Can you go by yourself?"


    Song Ning came out of the sedan chair, and saw the corpse in front of him, stunned.


    Mu Xuezhao pulled Song Ning a bit: "We will explain these things to you as we walk. Now we have to leave here soon."


    "Oh, good." Song Ning panicked.


    Song Ning''s panic-like expression naturally did not attract Zhang Shan''s slightest doubt, but Mu Xuezhao looked at Song Ning from time to time, and always felt that this young man did not seem as weak as the surface.


    This road is inaccessible and easy to walk.


    Mu Xuezhao is a monk on the second floor of the gathering period, so he walks slowly. Zhang Shan is a tough guy. Although the injury is not light, he tries his best to keep up with Mu Xuezhao''s pace in order not to drag his legs. Song Ning wants It''s not difficult to keep up with them, but at this moment it is necessary to pretend to be involved.


    Zhang Shan felt uncomfortable when he saw Song Ning''s expression: "Boy, hurry up, our second lady has slowed down in order to wait for you. You can''t keep up with this speed? Are you still a man?"


    Mu Xuezhao sighed when he heard Zhang Shan''s words. This mountain seemed to have some prejudices against Song Ning, but Mu Xuezhao still looked at Song Ning''s appearance at the moment, but still had some thoughts in his mind.


    "Song Ning, are you okay? The speed has indeed slowed down. We have to hurry as soon as possible, so we can''t slow down anymore." Mu Xuezhao asked.


    Song Ning was gruff: "It''s okay, I''m ok."


    Mu Xue saw that Song Ning was so strenuous and nodded: "I will get home after more than twenty miles, and stick to it."


    Song Ning smiled at Mu Xuezhao, and his heart was very warm. After the Tianhe City incident, Song Ning felt that now there are very few such kind girls as Mu Xuezhao.


    But when Zhang Shan saw her second lady still caring for Song Ning so much, she was even more upset: "Well, it''s best to stick to it."


    Song Ning smiled and said nothing.


    Twenty miles.


    Ten miles.


    At this moment in their eyes, can already see Qingluo City.


    This is the last jungle outside Qingluo City, with Mu Xuezhao in the front, Song Ning in the middle, and Zhang Shan in the back.


    Zhang Shan wondered, before Song Ning looked at a dead man, how could he keep up with it now? Zhang Shan thinks this mainly because he is almost unable to support it now. Zhang Shan feels that he is falling apart, and his eyes are also blurred. If he stops now, I am afraid that he can no longer run.


    Through the jungle, there is Sanli Road to Qingluo City.


    Mu Xuezhao finally showed a trace of lightness on his face, and Song Ning also relaxed a little. Since this time, he has been observing the movements around him. There are several beasts in the woods. If it were not for him, he would destroy them. The itinerary is still delayed.


    When Zhang Shan vaguely saw Qingluo City, he was relieved, but his slackness, his feet soft, his body fell forward.


    Zhang Shan did his best. The previous injuries, if they were ordinary soldiers, are afraid that they are dead, but Zhang Shan not only did not die, but also ran for fifty or sixty miles. This kind of perseverance is really not comparable to ordinary people.


    At this moment, Zhang Shan felt relieved when he saw Qingluo City, and the gas he had been holding could be swallowed.


    Song Ning had long known that Zhang Shan was about to die. Now that Zhang Zhang fell, he stepped forward and helped Zhang Shan. A light aura entered Zhang Shan''s body, protecting his heart, and then directly Zhang Shan Back up.


    Mu Xuezhao is still in front: "I''m here soon, let''s go for it."


    "Good." Song Ning replied.


    When Mu Xuezhao heard Song Ning''s answer, she didn''t think much about it. After all, Song Ning had no problem. What could Zhang Shan have?


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t ask, and Song Ning didn''t answer. He carried Zhang Shan and followed Mu Xuezhao.


    Sanli Road, arrived soon.


    "This is Qingluo City. My house is inside. You can stand it. When you get home, arrange a place for you to rest." Mu Xuezhao said, turning her head to look at Song Ning, with a slight apology on her face.


    But when she turned around and saw that Song Ning was carrying Zhang Shan, the whole person was stunned.


    Song Ning still pretended to be breathless and dead, but the more he looked like this, the more Mu Xuezhao believed that Song Ning was really tired at the moment.


    Seeing Mu Xuezhao''s expression, I gave you one without waiting for her to speak. I first said: "Zhang Shan seemed to be injured before. Just suddenly fainted, I helped him."


    "How long did he faint?" Mu Xuezhao said nervously.


    "It didn''t take long for me to be dizzy, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to move him." Song Ning said embarrassedly.


    Mu Xuezhao naturally believed in Song Ning''s words. Zhang Shan''s body was strong. How could the injured Song Ning be able to carry him? Therefore, Mu Xuezhao did not think much.


    When the two were talking, a few people in Qingluo City came towards them. These people were the people of Mu Family. They were here waiting for Miss Mu Family. Now they see that Miss Er did come back. Can''t help but be surprised.


    "Miss Two, you are ..." The one who walked in the front looks a little old and has gray hair.


    "Uncle Guan, how did you come to meet me at the gate? Some things happened on the road, we will talk about it when we get home." Mu Xuezhao said.


    Uncle Guan looked up and down at Mu Xuezhao and saw that it was all right. He told the two people behind him: "Hurry up and go back to Zhang Shan."


    The two men were not very old. They seemed to be in their early twenties. They came to Song Ning, nodded at Song Ning, and then took Zhang Shan over: "Brother, are you encountering a robber on the road?"


    The voices asked by these two were low, and Song Ning''s voice was also low: "I don''t know, I was still sleeping ..."


    "Hey, I don''t think you''re from the Mu family, right?" One of the slightly fat young people asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "I was saved by your second lady on the road."


    Another slightly thin young man glanced at Song Ning and shook his head: "Miss 2 is still thinking about saving people, who will save her."


    Song Ning frowned, "What''s going on?"


    The thin young man was about to say that the slightly fat young man glared at him. At this moment they had come outside a large mansion with a high wall and wide door. At first glance, it was a big house, but Song Ninggang just walked to the door I feel there is a wave of energy fluctuations in this house. Isn''t this Mu Family no one to cultivate immortals? How can there be energy fluctuations?

 Chapter 39： Double Cultivator

    At first glance, Song Ning saw that in the large Mu Family Courtyard, except for two people wearing robe, all the rest were kneeling on the ground, not even raising their heads.


    The two standing were monks, one of them was slightly older and had a higher level of cultivation, and the other was very young, probably ten years old.


    At a glance, Song Ning could see that the cultivation of the young man was six layers during the Qi gathering period, and that the cultivation of the person in the robe was much higher. Song Ning could not feel it exactly, but this person was at least in the early Huiling period. Above, it should be Hui Ling''s mid-term cultivation.


    "Huh? Finally came back." The young monk felt someone walk in and turned to look at the door.


    The young monk said this, the Mu family who were kneeling on the ground were relieved, and looked up slightly at the door. Among them, the one kneeling in the middle was Mu Xuezhao''s father Mu Xingshan.


    The housekeeper knelt down as soon as he entered the door, and the two entourages who supported Zhang Shan also knelt down, and Zhang Shan was thrown to the ground by them.


    Mu Xuezhao was a monk on the first floor of the Qi gathering period. When she saw the two men in front of her, she immediately bowed: "Xiao Zhao has seen two seniors. I don''t know what happened to them when they came to Mu Family?"


    For the performance of Mu Xuezhao, this young and old monk was still satisfied, but at the moment Song Ning did not have any aura fluctuations. The young monk saw Song Ning not kneeling and coldly said: "I do n��t kneel when I see the mortal, I see You are living impatiently. If Xiao Zhao is about to become my fellow cultivator, I wo n��t want to kill here at Mu Family. You ��ve already been in a different place! "


    As soon as this person spoke, Mu Xuezhao''s body froze.


    Double Cultivator?


    I haven''t heard of it before, so why is there suddenly a double companion?


    Mu Xuezhao''s eyes turned to his father, Mu Xingshan. Mu Xingshan''s eyes showed bitterness, and he knew what he must have been forced to do with his expression, but now he can''t say it.


    Mu Xuezhao listened to her father''s words from an early age, and she understood at a glance at this moment, but even if she understood, she was not willing to obey like this: "This senior, Xiao Zhao does not understand what the senior said."


    After hearing Mu Xuezhao''s words, the young monk ignored Song Ning for the time being. However, Song Ning''s age was similar to Mu Xuezhao. At this moment, he came back with Mu Xuezhao.


    "Xiao Zhao, your father has agreed, let your father tell you." The young monk said, turning his head to Mu Xingshan, who was still kneeling on the ground, said: "Old man, get up and tell Xiao Zhao."


    Mu Xingshan hurriedly got up: "Yes, the villain will tell Xiao Zhao that the fairy is at ease and the fairy is at ease."


    Mu Xingshan came to Mu Xuezhao, lowered his voice, and looked terrified: "Xiao Zhao, several people have come here in the past few days, saying that he wants to form a pair of monks with you. I can refuse as much as I can. , But these two are not ordinary. As soon as they came, several other family members were scared away. "


    "Dad! This can''t be promised casually, this, this is my lifelong event, how can you ..." Mu Xuezhao''s voice was not loud, but she could see that she was really anxious.


    Mu Xingshan''s face was bitter: "Daughter ... They said it would be useless if you didn''t agree, if you want to make up, if you rebel, all Mu family will die ..."


    hiss!


    Not to mention Mu Xuezhao''s breath, even Song Ning, who was listening to it, felt cold at the moment.


    The person who cultivates immortals, who cultivates the body, who cultivates the heart, who cultivates the sex, who cultivates the Tao, how can such a vicious?


    Song Ning looked at the young monk with a chill in his eyes.


    The young monk had been upset with Song Ning before, thinking of teaching him a lesson. Now he is so angry when he sees Song Ning daring to look at him with such eyes.


    "Huh, Xiaozhao, I will give you a chance to consider, this time I will not kill your family, but this time you will also have to pay for the opportunity to consider!" The young monk grinned as he moved, his spirits exuded and his feet rush Song Ning moved.


    Mu Xuezhao was scared.


    Song Ning pretended to be terrified, but actually showed a hint of aura deliberately.


    This aura spillover was only instantaneous. The young monk didn''t notice it, but the old man felt it. The old man''s pupil shrank, and he held the young monk''s shoulder.


    The young monk did not expect that the old man behind him would even shoot. He turned his head displeased and said, "Why stop me?"


    The old man shook his head and said in a very low voice: "That young man is not simple, he just exposed a trace of aura."


    The young monk heard that the aura on the body could not help but dissipate. He was surprised. This young man even showed a trace of aura? Just now he was clearly a mortal.


    The old man whispered again: "This person will be cultivated to be hidden, free to put away. I don''t know how to cultivate, don''t be fooled."


    In fact, Song Ning is able to relax the aura due to the strengthening of the skeleton, and his cultivation level is different from that of ordinary monks, so this old man is naturally invisible.


    At this moment, the Mu family''s talents reacted and squeezed a cold sweat in their hearts. They all looked towards Song Ning, thinking that this young man might be suffering.


    It''s just that they don''t understand why the young monk wanted to do it but didn''t.


    Mu Xuezhao was even more puzzled. She thought Song Ning would be killed just now, but at this moment the young monk stopped, but when Mu Xuezhao wanted to come, this young monk must want to torture Song Ning by more serious means. , In order to kill chickens and monkeys.


    The old man was about to ask Song Ning, but suddenly he saw the corner of the golden robe that Song Ning showed from the storage ring without showing any traces.


    The robes of the chief disciples of the three levels of self-cultivation are all unified. There is a unique fluctuation on the golden robes of the disciples. The old man naturally knows clearly, but now he sees Song Ning even has a golden robes. .


    In this scene, only one old and one young and two monks saw that both were shocked.


    After all, the old man has practiced for so long. When he saw that Song Ning had a golden robe, and at the same time did not reveal his strength, he knew that Song Ning was intentional. Now, when I see this golden robe, I am even more convinced that I can be the chief disciple, but he is not comparable to this middle-level monk monk. If he offends this person, it is likely to offend which school, even a large family. .


    The old man thought of this, and gave the young monk a glance. The young monk grasped his feelings. The two did not say anything to Song Ning, but waved their hands and walked out of the door.


    The people of Mu Family are all dumbfounded. What''s the matter? How can these two people leave?


    When the old man walked to the door, he glanced at Song Ning, and then said, "Come and visit again in another day!"


    These six words fell in the ears of Mujia people, as if they were ironic, but they fell in Song Ning''s ears, but they made Song Ning smile.

 Chapter 40： Drive away Song Ning

    Song Ning thought to himself that this golden chief disciple''s robe is really useful. If you have time, you should understand the background of the robe.


    At the same time, Mu Xuezhao looked at Song Ning and was puzzled.


    Just now, almost all the people of the Mu family were kneeling. Mu Xingshan didn''t kneel, but he nodded and bowed his head. Only Mu Xuezhao hurriedly said this to Song Ning before he left.


    The people of the Mu family stood up, relieved, and even Zhang Shan, who had been lying on the ground and passed away, woke up now. The two entourages saw Zhang Shan woke up and immediately stepped forward to support Zhang Shan.


    After all, Mu Xingshan is the head of the family. After the two monks left, he raised his head and said: "You both get up, why do you go!"


    Mu Xingshan spoke, and everyone in the Mu family obeyed.


    Then, Mu Xingshan glanced at Song Ning: "Boy, you really don''t understand, if you don''t look at Xiao Zhao''s face, you may already be in a different place. Are you hurting our Mu family?"


    "Dad!" Mu Xuezhao didn''t expect his father to blame Song Ninglai.


    Zhang Shan, who was about to be evacuated, also stopped, looked at Mu Xingshan, and then looked at Song Ning. He wanted to say something, but he did n��t know his identity, but he still did n��t say it, but this subtle movement Falling into Song Ning Yuguang.


    Song Ning just smiled at Mu Xingshan''s words and did not answer.


    Seeing Song Ning like this, Mu Xingshan was even more angry: "Where did this person come from? Xiao Zhao, the person you brought back, you should arrange for him to leave quickly. If you are seen by the Lu family just now, I am afraid Under the anger, Mu Family will suffer. "


    "Dad, Song Ning was rescued by me. He was injured. Didn''t you see it? How can I expel a wounded person casually?" Mu Xuezhao did not give in.


    "Don''t even listen to what I said? Do you like this kid? One poor and two white people, wearing crumpled clothes, don''t know how to be a human being, there is no good at first glance!" Something wrong.


    Mu Xuezhao looked at Song Ning with a slightly apologetic look, and then looked tightly at his father: "Who dares to drive Song Ning away, I will run away from home."


    Mu Xingshan has never seen her daughter like this. When you think about it, you immediately understand: "Xiao Zhao, don''t make trouble here, let others look bad, and dad knows you are blaming dad. Hold your breath, but you saw that just now, the fairy of the Lu family was very dissatisfied with this person. Don''t you think about our Mu family? "


    Song Ning does n��t matter. He himself is okay. He walked with the Mu family. It was all because of Mu Xuezhao ��s invitation. He felt that Mu Xuezhao was good. This is all together. Now he comes to the Mu family and solves the Mu family. I was distracted.


    However, Mu Xuezhao was angry, and his father''s mouth was closed to the Lu family. The other party did indeed cultivate high and indeed had a background, but this could not be used as a reason to betray her.


    "Then have you thought about it for me? I am your daughter, so you gave me away?" Mu Xuezhao was in tears and was very wronged.


    At this moment, a house-cleaner who was cleaning in the garden heard Mu-chao ��s conversation and knelt down to Mu Xuezhao: "Miss Two, please, when the man just left, he said," Come and visit again in another day. " If I saw this person again ... that was a fairy, and in the rage of the fairy, you will naturally be fine, Miss II, but we servants cannot survive. "


    The Ding said that when the surrounding Ding heard it, they all put down their work and ran down to Mu Xuezhao to kneel.


    Zhang Shan walked very slowly. When he saw this scene, he had to say a few words in the past, but he was driven by the two entourages next to him, and he could not go back if he wanted to: "Brother Zhang, we know that that kid When you come back, you may be grateful to him, but you ca n��t let our whole family suffer because you are grateful to him, so do n��t talk. "


    "Why do you only think about yourself, Song Ning still has injuries, he is unfamiliar, where should he go?" Zhang Shan said breathlessly.


    However, Zhang Shan''s words did not impress the two followers after all.


    Mu Xuezhao rides a tiger, but Song Ning looked at these family members, and then looked at Mu Xingshan, and then smiled at Mu Xuezhao: "Thank you Miss Mu, but my injury is already much better, I won''t disturb, goodbye. . "


    "Song ..."


    When Song Ning finished speaking, Mu Xuezhao still wanted to keep Song Ning, but his father Mu Xingshan pulled him, and the Mu family saw it all up and down. The **** of plague blasted away, otherwise he would suffer.


    "Dad! You are too much, I will never marry the Lu family!" Mu Xuezhao ran into tears with his eyelashes, and rushed back to his room.


    Song Ning, listening to the movements in the Mu family, has gradually gone away. He originally wanted to go directly, but when he heard Mu Xuezhao''s last words, he couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Well, find a place to observe the movements of the gossip mirror. By the way, wait two days here to see if the people of the Lu family will come again. If the robe can scare them away, it ��s okay to help the little girl." Song Ning thought while walking into an inn.


    When the shop boy saw Song Ning, he put a towel on his shoulder and enthusiastically said: "This little brother, is he sharp or staying in the shop?"


    "Sharpen? What do you mean?" Song Ning had never been downhill at the age of three, and had never been in contact with the world since he came downhill.


    Dian Xiaoer disagreed: "Brother, do you eat or live in the shop?"


    "Oh, I live in the store." Song Ning said.


    Shop Xiaoer said: "Yo, what a coincidence, now there is only one Tianzi size room, the price of this Tianzi size ..."


    "Enough?" Song Ning had no idea about money. When he saw that there was such a fingernail-sized gold in the storage ring, he gave it to the second child.


    Dian Xiaoer''s eyes flashed in front of him: "When I look at the younger brother, he is not a mortal. His shot is so generous, and it is really extraordinary. You go up to the third floor first, and the first one from the left is, I will prepare it for you. Order a drink and wait for it to be served. "


    "Okay, thank you." Song Ning went upstairs after arching his hands.


    Tianzi size room, the room is very large, twice as large as the place where Song Ning lived. Song Ning sat on the chair and took out the gossip mirror. On top of the gossip mirror, the word "Xun" flashed a little bit more quickly. People feel as if they are excited because they have fulfilled their goals.


    It was at this moment that Song Ning heard pedestrians outside the window saying, "Hey, did you hear that the guardian spirit beast" Mulinsen "of the Tianyuan faction woke up a few days ago."


    "Was that thing awake? Tianyuan''s disciples are really good at Fuze."


    As soon as Song Ning heard the three words "Mulinsen", he immediately thought of the word "Xun" in the gossip mirror. The Xun corresponds to wood. In this way, he is going to the Tianyuan School this time.


    "Tianyuan School ... It seems that Mu Xuezhao also wanted to pay homage to Tianyuan School." Song Ning thought.


    This night, Song Ning was meditating and practicing. Because of the strengthening of his body''s skeleton and veins, the injury on his forehead was about the same.


    The next day, early in the morning, when Song Ninggang withdrew from entering Dingzhong, he felt the fluctuation of spiritual power. He got up and looked out the window, and happened to see yesterday that the old and the young two monks went to Mu''s house again ...

 Chapter 41： Play as a pig and eat a tiger

    "Are you sure that person must be the chief disciple of Tianyuan School?" The young monk asked in a low voice.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and was very determined: "Don''t you also hear that Tianyuan sent a new chief disciple before, but this disciple was ordered to go out to practice because he was too arrogant. Identity, not allowed to show people as chief disciples? "


    "Thanks to my uncle''s reminder." The young monk Lu sighed in relief, talking about this newly emerged second disciple of the Tianyuan School, but there were some rumors in the Tianyuan School, said to have bad temper, arrogance, and family background It''s quite amazing. If this person didn''t collide with the head of the Tianyuan School, I''m afraid it wouldn''t end up going out.


    This monk surnamed Lu is fortunate in his heart. Thanks to such a good uncle, if not, he did n��t know the big disaster, Tianyuan School, but where he was about to go, if he offended the second chief of Tianyuan School Disciple, isn''t it self-seeking?


    "We will go to the smart point later, and we went in a hurry yesterday, which might have caused the man to be unhappy. Women like this may or may not need it. The future development is the most important. Although this Mu Xuezhao is a good physique of double cultivation, but But she cannot ruin her future because of her, understand? "The old man asked.


    At the moment, monk Lu no longer had the pretentious domineering, but became very humble: "Uncle, rest assured, I must be respectful to this chief disciple today."


    Song Ning didn''t know what the two were talking about, but he kept watching the two of them whispering in the window, and he felt that there might be some strangeness among them, watching the old one and two monks going into Mu At home, Song Ning Lingli flashed, and a wave fluttered from the window.


    The old man was just about to walk into Mu''s house. Suddenly he felt a wave of aura. He could not help frowning and turned to look behind.


    His view is directly opposite to Song Ning''s eyes.


    Song Ning glanced at them, did not close the window, and then turned back to sit in the room.


    Sure enough, after a while, the door of the room rang.


    Open the door, and outside the room stood the old man and the monk named Lu.


    "This Taoist, I do not know to call us both here, what advice?" The old man with a beard, smiled calmly.


    After seeing Song Ning, monk Lu immediately bowed slightly: "Young people don''t know who you are. Many offends yesterday. Please forgive sins."


    When Song Ning heard that the monk with the surname Lu claimed to be a junior, he knew that they must regard themselves as the chief disciples of what school. Since that is the case, then things will be easier to handle.


    "I just saw the two of you sneaky wanting to enter the Mu family, so I called you over and asked you what you want to do at the Mu family." Since Song Ning wanted to pretend to be the chief disciple, naturally he also pretended to be a disciple of the chief disciple. image.


    The old man looked at how Song Ning tilted Erlang''s legs, fortunately, fortunately, he didn''t offend this person, otherwise it caused trouble for the Lu family.


    "Daoyou, this matter is also a bit misunderstood. Yesterday we had a conflict with you. Today we brought some gifts and prepared to come to the site to blame." The old man respectfully said.


    Song Ning glanced at the old man, and then looked at the monk Lu. After seeing Song Ning''s gaze, the monk bowed and saluted immediately: "Yes, yes, please ask the seniors to laugh, and the small gifts are not respectable."


    Monk Lu said while taking out a dozen bottles of the Elixir from the storage ring. Although he did not know what Elixir was contained in the bottle, there were a lot of wins. Song Ning was overjoyed. It should not be exposed.


    Therefore, Song Ning said lightly: "It''s really a small gift."


    If Song Ning didn''t say it, in fact, the old man would still have some fears, but when Song Ning said that, the old man knew that Song Ning was ready to accept the gift, otherwise he wouldn''t dismiss a few things.


    As long as the gift is received, then they must not be accounted for compared to the previous thing, and it is the purpose of their trip to be able to settle the matter of yesterday.


    "Of course more than that, seniors wait a moment, the rest of the gifts are with my uncle." Brother Lu hurriedly added.


    The old man nodded and took some things out of the storage ring, but this time it was no longer an elixir, but a spirit stone.


    The spirit stone is equivalent to currency. To put it bluntly, although their Lu family is small in this area, they have nothing substantial to send. However, they have money and can directly send the spirit stone. , What can I buy?


    Seeing this table full of spirit stones, Song Ning glanced at it, probably about a thousand.


    The old man has been watching Song Ning''s change of attitude. Seeing that Song Ning''s mouth slightly lifted at the moment, she knew she was tempted by this gift.


    "In this case, I don''t care about what happened yesterday, I don''t know if it''s not strange, things are left, you guys can go." Song Ningsi is not polite, don''t let things that others send to you come.


    The old man exchanged glances with the monk Lu, and then the old man said, "Taoist, Mu Mu Zhao, the little doll of Mu Family ..."


    "That girl is good, I like it very much." Song Ning looked up at the old man.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s heartbeat could not help but speed up a bit, but he did not show it. When he said this, he also had some fears in his heart. If the other party really tears his face because he cares for Mu Xuezhao, then Song Ning may be punctured.


    However, in the face of the old Huiling mid-age, Song Ning, even if he can''t beat, there is no danger, which is the main reason why Song Ning dare directly said.


    Hearing Song Ning''s words, the old man and the monk Lu surnamed probably understood Song Ning''s heart: "Not bad, Dao You really have good eyesight, this Mu Xuezhao is a congenital water root, a woman is like water, and water is everything She is an excellent choice for double compatriots. Since Daoist friends are in love, then our Lu family would never dare to get involved. "


    When the old man spoke, he didn''t blush and bounce, as if Mu Xuezhao had been used as a trading tool.


    "You just know." Song Ning said lightly.


    The old man and the monk Lu exchanged glances again, and did not leave.


    But before their words were spoken, Song Ning frowned and said, "What are you still standing here? Do you have to wait for me to send you?"


    At this moment, Song Ning was able to deal with this Lu family. The people of the Lu family were bullying the good, afraid of bullying, soft and hard. At the moment, when they saw Song Ning talking like this, even the middle-aged old people were sweating.


    "No, we just want to invite Daoist friends to sit at our Lu family. In a few days, my nephew will be ready to worship Tianyuan School. I hope Daoyou can take care of him in Tianyuan School." The old man bowed Dedicated.


    Song Ning''s decision to go to the Tianyuan School was just made by him. These few people could not know at all, so Song Ning knew that these two people must regard him as the chief disciple of the Tianyuan School, it seems We must first investigate the situation of the Tianyuan School, otherwise it will be self-defeating, and it will be laughable.

 Chapter 42： Not worthy of being a dog

    "Humph! A few bottles of Elixir, some spirit stones, just want the privilege of the Tianyuan School?" Song Ning flicked his sleeve and turned away.


    When the old man saw it, he immediately changed his mouth: "Dao You Mo is going to be angry. This is just a meeting ceremony. When you go to the school, you will naturally have a gift."


    "It''s finished? Just leave after it''s finished, don''t pester here, I don''t have much time to chat with you." Song Ningsi didn''t give the old man a face.


    The more arrogant Song Ning was, the more convinced the old man was that Song Ning was the second chief disciple of the Tianyuan School, so he didn''t dare to clash half a point above the language. Now that Song Ning let them go, they immediately nodded and bowed to bow: "Then we will retreat first, and don''t disturb Daoyou cultivation."


    Song Ning looked very impatient, watching them leave and closing the door, until the fluctuation between the two of them disappeared, Song Ning sat on the bed with a snap, and took a long breath.


    Although it should not be pretended like this, Song Ning has to say that this feeling is really cool.


    Song Ning hurriedly opened the Elixir and glanced at it. Although it was not a very precious Elixir, it was some more practical. The most valuable thing was that there was a bottle in it. It''s a Tieling Pill.


    This Tiering Dan is the first-class second-grade medicine, which is most effective in the Huiling period.


    A piece of Tilling Pill, Song Ning, who does not know the market price, knows that at least two hundred spirit stones are needed.


    Song Ning rejoiced that he was about to practice under the Tilling Pill in his hand, but he heard a noise outside the window.


    "Today is the day when Mu Family chooses to follow. If it can be favored by Miss Mu Family II, it will be able to enter the Tianyuan School as a follower. This is a great blessing."


    "Everyone knows this is a soft meal, but everyone wants to eat it."


    Song Ning walked to the window and looked at these people. They were basically young people under 20 years old. Some of them were handsome and handsome, but some of them showed naked muscles and some of them were wearing ordinary bodies. of.


    After a while, a team of dozens of people was lined up, which shows how much these people care about the Mu family looking for a follower.


    When Song Ning was interested, he sat on the window and looked out.


    The crowd began to commotion, and people were talking about it.


    A moment later, the Mu Family door opened with a squeak.


    Mu Xingshan came out, Mu Xuezhao followed Mu Xingshan, and behind them were several Mu Jiading.


    Mu Xingshan stretched out his hands to signal the silence, and then cleared his throat: "Everyone knows that the little girl Mu Xuezhao is going to the Tianyuan School. There is a rule in the Tianyuan School that you can bring a follower. There is no suitable person in the Mu family, so he decided to select one person in the city. "


    Speaking of which, everyone started applauding and applauding.


    Mu Xingshan pressed his palm again: "Everyone, please be restless. Tianyuan School has some rules for its followers. Then I will talk to you about the rules now. If you listen well, if you don''t meet the standard, leave by yourself, don''t delay time."


    Mu Xingshan said, Mu Xuezhao''s eyes were a little distracted, and it should have been a happy day, but she couldn''t be happy, she looked around all the time, not knowing what she was looking for.


    Mu Xingshan kept saying: "First, over fifteen and under eighteen. Second, look handsome. Third, let the little girl Mu Xuezhao look good. Now meet the first two points left , If you do n��t match, please leave by yourself. "


    Hearing this, many people left in dismay.


    For dozens of people, half of them are lost in an instant, but this is still self-knowledge, because Mu Xingshan is pointing at a young man in the crowd: "You have grown up like this, don''t you hurry?"


    "And you, how old are you? I look too anxious. I guess it''s thirty. I''m still fooling here."


    "There are you and you, too dark."


    But after a while, there were only three people left.


    Mu Xingshan looked at Mu Xuezhao with a smile: "Xiao Zhao, you choose one. Dad has eliminated those unreliable ones for you."


    Mu Xuezhao still looked around, his eyes slightly disappointed: "I don''t want to choose."


    "Oh, dear daughter, which dad you choose must agree. You can rest assured that the dad must not embarrass you. How can you do it if you don''t choose?" Mu Xingshan persuaded.


    Mu Xuezhao was embarrassed and suddenly felt that someone was looking at her. As soon as she looked up, she saw Song Ning sitting on the opposite second-floor window, and she was immediately delighted.


    "Really I can choose anyone?" Mu Xuezhao asked.


    Mu Xingshan saw her daughter''s look change and was naturally happy: "Yes, as long as you choose, Dad agrees, how? Can you forgive Dad?"


    "Okay, then I choose him." Mu Xuezhao raised his finger to the second floor opposite.


    The three young men were holding their heads upright, waiting for Mu Xuezhao to select people, but suddenly found Mu Xuezhao''s hand raised too high.


    Mu Xingshan was taken aback for a moment, and looked in the direction of Mu Xuezhao''s fingers. At the same time, the three young men also looked over.


    Song Ning!


    Song Ning didn''t expect Mu Xuezhao to choose him. Although Song Ning wanted to go to Tianyuan School, he might have some trouble thinking about just visiting Tianyuan School. It would be better to follow Mu Xuezhao. It is easy for ordinary people to see it, even if it can be seen, it is also a layer of gathering time when seen by outsiders, which is also convenient.


    "He, why is he? He can''t do it, my little ancestor, you forgot about the Lu family? If this is in the Tianyuan School ..." Mu Xingshan was anxious.


    "Just now you said personally that people are unbelievable and unreliable. Daddy, do you want to be an unbelievable person? Moreover, the man from the Lu family came today, but he hurriedly walked away, and when the time came, I went to heaven Pie, they will not do anything. "Mu Xuezhao said.


    Mu Xingshan really hated the itchy roots of his teeth. Song Ning said that Song Ning was really alive.


    The three young people were also puzzled. They were all nobles in this city. Looking at Song Ning at the moment, they found that although he looked good, he was wearing ordinary clothes.


    "Miss Mu, why can''t I compare with him?" One of the young men asked Song Ning.


    Mu Xuezhao smiled faintly: "I don''t care if you compare to him, my follower, I choose it myself, I can''t look down on you."


    This young man was said by Mu Xuezhao, his face suddenly changed, but he couldn''t lose temper with Mu Xuezhao, so he put his temper on Song Ning: "Oh, boy, do you hear me? Now it''s an election follower, if it''s white, it''s a dog , It seems that you have the potential to be a dog. "


    When the two next heard this, they immediately echoed.


    Where can Mu Xuezhao make Song Ning suffer this grievance? Yesterday I felt ashamed of Song Ning. How can I still be ridiculed?


    But before waiting for Mu Xuezhao to speak, Song Ning rubbed his ears and seemed to be very impatient: "I heard it right. I didn''t wake up early in the morning, so I was awakened by a group of people who rushed to be dogs. Now, even the dog is not worthy, and still barking at me here.

 Chapter 43： Tiringtan

    "You''re looking for death!" The youth said angrily: "You roll me down, I didn''t even hit your mother today ..."


    But before the young man''s words were finished, he only heard the sound of "Pootong", and then the young man had no more voice.


    The two left and right wanted to reconcile, now seeing this scene, slobbering, turning their heads and running away, now look at the young man just now, lying on the ground, with one foot on his head, this foot It was Song Ning.


    Song Ning jumped from the window and looked at the scene of the young man stepping on his feet in Mu Xingshan''s eyes. Mu Xingshan was also surprised. He had never thought that Song Ning would actually have some martial arts.


    Of course, in his view, Song Ning is only capable of martial arts.


    "I didn''t expect that you would still order martial arts. My daughter chose the follower. It''s your blessing to choose you. You can do it yourself!" Now Mu Xuezhao is a monk, and Mu Xingshan''s fatherhood is also proud.


    Although Mu Xuezhao was dissatisfied with his father ��s attitude, he was relieved when he saw Song Ning ��s hand just now: ��Willing martial arts is better, and his body is stronger. If he can have an immortal fate in the future, he can also practice. Ordinary monks are mortal admiration. "


    Song Ning smiled: "Then I will be your follower in the Tianyuan School from today."


    "What followers say, you and my friends match." Mu Xuezhao smiled.


    A girl like Mu Xuezhao always makes Song Ning feel warm. He nodded and said nothing more. Instead, Mu Xingshan saw a little displeasure in seeing this scene, but this is the only way. .


    Song Ning entered the Mu family in this way. The people of the Mu family were upset when they saw Song Ning, but since the old man didn''t say anything, they didn''t dare to say more. Song Ning knew what these families were like in a panic. They thought about everything in their hearts, so they said to Mu Xuezhao: "Miss Mu, I live in the inn opposite, and the room hasn''t returned. When will you go to Tianyuanpai? Just let me know and we will go together.


    Mu Xuezhao nodded and said with a smile: "Well, you don''t live in Mu Family, otherwise these people in the family ..."


    Seeing Mu Xuezhao''s slightly embarrassed look, Song Ning felt amused, and the girl was really ashamed.


    Mu Xuezhao sent Song Ning away, and Mu Xingshan was the happiest in his heart. Mu family members could not help whispering secretly: "These two girls are so well-behaved, why do they have to be with such incompetent people today? Ah, if we offended the Lu family, would n��t we all suffer? "


    "Hush, stop talking nonsense, Miss II is coming."


    Even if they speak in a low voice, Mu Xuezhao can still hear, but she does not listen to these.


    When Song Ning returned to the inn, she took out the previous Tilling Pill. After escaping from Tianhe City before, Song Ning received the elixir from the soul, but she never had time to see what was in it. Classify all the elixirs together.


    In a few moments, Song Ning finished finishing. Those scattered small medicines are not counted. There are only four Tilling Dan alone, and now with one in his hand, there are five Tilling Dan.


    However, Song Ning found that the lines of these Tieling Pills seem to be different. He had heard of them before, although they are all the same Elixir, but there are good and bad points. There is only one faint on this Tiling Pill of the Lu family. Pattern, but three of the four Tiering Pills in Tianhe City have two stripes on them, and one of them has three stripes on it.


    At this time, Song Ning vaguely remembered, it seems that the effect of this immortality is different according to the number of the lines.


    Song Ning did not think so much, and directly served the Ti Ling Dan sent by the Lu family.


    The entrance of Ti Ling Dan turned into spiritual power, and Song Ning felt a surge of spiritual power coming in. If he did not quickly refine this spiritual power, it might be that these spiritual powers would overflow the body.


    However, before Song Ning began to refine this spiritual force, he found that the spiritual force quickly rushed towards his Dantian. Song Ning was shocked and looked inside again, only to find out that it was not an anomaly, but Dantian. Absorbing spiritual power.


    But it was a breathing kung fu, and all the spiritual power was absorbed by Dan Tian. At the same time, Song Ning also felt that his cultivation had improved a little.


    "Does it also have something to do with the Shinto Sutra?" Song Ning thought to himself, and took out a Tieling Pill and put it in his mouth. There were two stripes on the Tiering Pill.


    This time, Dan Tian spent two breathing time, and absorbed all the spiritual power in the Elixir.


    Song Ning didn''t feel any discomfort at all, so she continued to swallow.


    The second one.


    The third one.


    The fourth one.


    Fifth!


    Until the last three-strip road of Tiering Dan, the spiritual force only maintained three breaths in the body. After three breaths, it was also absorbed by Dan Tian.


    "It seems that my current Dantian can quickly absorb spiritual power. In this way, Tiering Dan should be the best thing to improve and repair at this stage. There is a chance to get more." Song Ning thought.


    If Song Ning''s ideas were heard by monks from the same realm, I am afraid that those who are angry will vomit blood. Others don''t say that they eat five Tilling Pills a day. The importance of an alchemist.


    Song Ning absorbed five Tieling Pills in less than one hour, then he looked inside his body and found that the realm did not improve, but he had improved a lot, and he could already see In his own Dantian, Dantian is like a gully. The spiritual power in the gully is water. At this moment, water accounts for about one tenth of the gully.


    "This time Dantian used to share ten breaths while absorbing spiritual power. Now, spiritual power occupies about one tenth of Dantian''s power. If you calculate this, it won''t take long for Dantian to fill up with spiritual power." Song Ning thought, now he also finds that he is not the same as ordinary people''s cultivation, so now all he can do is to look inside at any time to help him cultivate.


    In the early morning of the following day, Song Ning was still meditating and heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Song Ning, Miss Er will wait for the journey, please prepare quickly, don''t delay Miss Er''s affairs, if you delay Miss Er''s visit to the Tianyuan School, you will die." Someone outside the door shouted gone.


    Song Ning didn''t care who was talking, and got up and left the room.


    He did not stand at the entrance of Mu Family, but was at a distance from the entrance of Mu Family, because he saw that Mu Family was sending Mu Xuezhao up and down at this moment.


    These people said for a while, Mu Xuezhao left, this time Mu Xuezhao came alone.


    "Song Ning, all these things are held by you. If you lose one, you won''t be able to spare you!" Mu Xingshan carried Song Ning with two big bags.


    Song Ning also probably understood why Mu Xuezhao needed a servant. This confession confessed that it was really a mess.


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t expect that there were so many luggages in her, but she hadn''t waited for her to speak. The Lu family, the young and the old, came over from afar. Looking at that complexion, it seemed to be a little different from usual.

 Chapter 44： Song Ning, are you a monk?

    Mu Xingshan saw this old and young two monks from afar, his face could not help but changed, to this point of view, what are these two people doing? Song Ning will wait for a while, and it doesn''t matter if the two come, but now ...


    The people of the Mu family all changed their faces one by one, not to mention them, even Mu Xuezhao''s face became very ugly at the moment. Song Ning is here, and the young monk named Lu Ning did not look down on Song Ning. ...


    Mu Xuezhao gritted her teeth, after all, she chose Song Ning. She couldn''t ignore Song Ning at this moment, so she took a step and blocked Song Ning.


    The Lu family did not know what happened. They just saw Song Ning and wanted to come over to say hello, but when they walked in, they found that the Mu family seemed to be very afraid of them.


    The two of them are not stupid. Remembering Song Ning secretly revealing the golden robe, she knew that Song Ning must want to hide her identity, so they would not say Song Ning''s identity easily.


    The Mu family watched the landing family vigilantly, thinking that this time it was a bad thing.


    But I didn''t expect that the young monk named Lu went directly to the parcel on the ground: "Miss Mu, these are your luggage, let''s help you get them."


    "Ah?" Mu Xuezhao didn''t respond to what happened for a while, and the people of the Mu family were also a little stunned. At this time, shouldn''t the young surnamed Lu start directly with Song Ning, and then punish the Mu family? Why did my attention fall on the luggage?


    "Oh, in the lower land, Miss Mu, I can store the ring here. It can be stored. It is very convenient. If Miss Mu doesn''t dislike it, put these things in me. I will help Miss Mu hold it." Lu Sheng Said.


    Mu Xingshan couldn''t figure out this Lu Sheng''s routine, but it was right to whisper at the moment, he thought so and immediately bowed down to salute: "Senior, fairy, don''t dare to trouble you with this matter, just let the servant do it. . "


    Lu Sheng looked at it, and Mu Xingshan said that Song Ning was a servant, and he suddenly groaned in his heart. If the other party was angry, wouldn''t he be able to walk around?


    At this moment, the old Lu family is also puzzled, but they dare not say anything at random.


    At this moment, Song Ning stepped forward and said, "I am here, fairy, this kind of rough work."


    Lu Sheng felt terrified, thinking that Song Ning was testing him, and immediately said: "Let me come, I have a storage ring here."


    "Come on, these are all small jobs. How dare you bother the fairy?" Song Ning said.


    Lu Sheng was even more frightened when he heard Song Ning say this, and thought Song Ning was now saying the opposite: "I come and I come."


    Song Ning''s eyes were stunned. Lu Sheng''s eyes and Song Ning''s eyes were staggered, and his heart trembled, and he did not continue to argue with Song Ning.


    "Thank you Xianren." After Song Ning finished speaking, he directly carried these luggage packages: "Miss Mu, let''s go."


    Although the people of Mu Family didn''t understand it, they still had a good impression on Song Ning. After all, in their view, it was Lu Sheng''s intentional politeness just now, and Song Ning went up to resist the heavy lifting of luggage. It was considered to have made some contributions for them, otherwise the other party would be angry and they would all die.


    Mu Xuezhao saw that the Lu family did not start, but also bowed to them: "Thank you two seniors, these little things, don''t dare to trouble seniors, we just come by ourselves."


    After Mu Xuezhao finished speaking, he grabbed a package directly from Song Ning''s shoulder and carried it by himself.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Xingshan was about to say something, but as soon as he saw Lu Sheng''s eyes, he shut his mouth in sorrow.


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao left. The Mu family did not dare to send them, nor did the Lu family dare to follow.


    The old Lu family looked at Song Ningyuan''s back and couldn''t help feeling: "Son, do you now understand why this person can become the chief disciple?"


    "Unknown." Lu Sheng shook his head.


    "Being able to flex and extend, he must have come out to practice this time, and he didn''t reveal his identity easily, and he fell in love with Mu Xuezhao, but did not force Mu Xuezhao with his own identity, but instead pretended to be Mu Xuezhao''s follower, anyway After returning to the Celestial Sect, it will be hidden among the disciples. Now the identity of the follower is normal. With this identity, he gets along with Mu Xuezhao to obtain Mu Xuezhao ��s heart. Comparable. "The old man said.


    Lu Sheng suddenly realized that his eyes on Song Ning''s back were even hotter, and he seemed to regard Song Ning as his idol.


    Song Ning naturally did n��t know what they were talking about. He left Mu Xuezhao with his luggage on his back. The reason why he did n��t use a storage ring was that he did n��t want to reveal his identity. Moreover, if the weight of this thing was a bit for mortals Heavy, but for him Song Ning, almost equivalent to no.


    As soon as he walked out of the city, Mu Xuezhao looked at Song Ning: "Are you tired? With so much luggage, it is really hard for you. We will open the luggage and see if there is anything in it that can be thrown away."


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, let''s be fit and fit. I don''t know how far the Tianyuan School is from here?"


    Mu Xuezhao pointed to the northeast: "It''s about forty miles, it''s not very far, but with so much luggage ..."


    "It''s okay, let''s go. I''m tired when I''m tired." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao still felt a little guilty, but she packed all the luggage herself, and there was nothing to throw away. After a little thought, Mu Xuezhao took another bag from Song Ning''s shoulder: "Give me this bag, I hold it. "


    Song Ning smiled for a moment, knowing that these things were nothing to Mu Xuezhao, and did not argue with Mu Xuezhao.


    "Going to the martial arts this time is also a kind of spiritual practice. Maybe someone is watching us from this moment. If I bring a group of mortals to help me with my luggage, I am afraid that if you come to the martial arts, you will be punished. "Mu Xuezhao said.


    Song Ning touched her nose: "Let''s go quickly, otherwise, it will be dark forty miles."


    Mu Xuezhao smiled and went with Song Ning.


    Along the way, Song Ning pretended to be very tired, but in fact she was not tired at all. Song Ning was actually worried that Mu Xuezhao said, "Maybe someone will be watching us from this moment on." If someone is monitoring, now Song Ning Bu didn''t reveal any cultivation behaviors, and when he arrived at the school, he revealed his cultivation behaviors, then he might be suspected, so Song Ning revealed a trace of aura.


    Mu Xuezhao was originally very slow, but she found that Song Ning was not tired with so much luggage, so she was curious. She often peeked at Song Ning along the way, but when she looked at Song Ning this time, she was surprised to find that Song Ning The body has interesting aura fluctuations.


    "Song Ning, are you a monk? You have aura in your body?" Mu Xuezhao surprised, as if he had discovered a secret.

 Chapter 45： ridicule

    Song Ning looked a little shy: "Yeah, I practiced a little before. If it weren''t for the aura that day, I wouldn''t crash my head. I haven''t dared to tell you that I am a monk in these days. Will recover, but did not expect to recover last night. "


    Mu Xuezhao even forgot that she was her daughter''s house at the moment, and Song Ning was a boy. She grabbed Song Ning''s hand directly: "Haha, that''s great. In this case, you can live with me directly after you go to Tianyuan School Together, there is no need to work anymore. "


    Song Ning listened to the clouds, but when he heard that he wanted to live with Mu Xuezhao, he couldn''t help thinking of the scene in that lake that day, Mu Xuezhao''s skin like ice and snow also reflected in his mind Middle, making his cheeks suddenly red.


    Mu Xuezhao saw Song Ning''s reaction, and then remembered the difference between men and women, and his cheeks were also red.


    At the moment, there was a man in the air, he looked at Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao, and he couldn''t help laughing when he pulled on his beard: "These two are interesting and very green. Then the follower is a layer of Qi gathering period, which is very rare, and that The little girl with the physique of Shui Linggen is kind and good. "


    After this man finished speaking, he flew away in the distance. He was the one who came to inspect this time. Mu Xuezhao''s inspection was finished. He continued to inspect other disciples.


    Just after he flew away, Song Ning looked up at the sky and watched the monk leave. Song Ning had found this person before, but he had always pretended not to know and was afraid that this person would find out.


    But even at this time, the monk could not help frowning, turning back in the air, and looked at Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao from afar.


    When he saw that Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao were still moving forward slowly, he could not help but shake his head with self-deprecation: "I''m so nervous, how could these two little guys find me, they just got together at the first level Fix it. "


    Song Ning''s heart was so dangerous that he was almost discovered.


    The two went on. At noon, the direct sunlight was very strong. Even the monks on the first floor of the Qi gathering period felt a little unbearable in the face of such sunlight, not to mention that they had reached the boundary of the Celestial School at the moment. The earth seems to be sticky, making life difficult.


    Mu Xuezhao saw that Song Ning found something strange on this ground, and explained: "Here has entered the boundary of the Tianyuan School. This is the outermost boundary. This land is like a swamp, but it will not fall. This is also considered to be a mountain. A test of ours, let ��s take a break outside. "


    Song Ning felt strange, looked at the ground under his feet, and nodded; "Well, I have never seen such a ground."


    "There are so many things in this great world. There are many things you haven''t seen, just like the storage ring, you must haven''t seen them before? Even if you are a Celestial Sect, you may not be able to own one. It is said that the martial arts will only issue storage rings until they reach the core disciple level. Before that, they could only use storage bags. "Mu Xuezhao said, exposing longing.


    Storage ring?


    In fact, there are two such things in Song Ning, and Song Ning did not take the storage ring seriously at all. Otherwise, after killing the two Miao monks at that time, they would directly grab their storage ring.


    "Hey, not to mention, we will practice well in the future and work together to strive to become a core disciple." Mu Xuezhao showed a firm look in his eyes.


    Song Ning nodded: "Okay, let''s work together."


    But just as the two of them talked, a sneer came from behind: "The wild girl who doesn''t know where it came from, can''t even pass through this quagmire, and wants to be a core disciple, do you dream?"


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao went away, but as soon as she turned her head, she saw a figure approaching quickly. She was very fancy and very fast. She rushed directly into the swamp, and the speed only weakened a little. Behind him, there was a young man, who was very proud, and also ran across the swamp without stopping.


    The woman''s words were unpleasant. Mu Xuezhao originally wanted to refute it, but Mu Xuezhao couldn''t say anything when she saw that these two people had passed through the swamp so easily.


    Looking at these two people again, they are actually three layers of Qi gathering period.


    The swamp was only twenty feet long. After passing by the swamp, the woman turned around and waved her hand deliberately, exposing the storage ring on her hand: "It''s really shameful to enter at the same time as someone like you."


    When the young man looked at Mu Xuezhao, there was a trace of pause. He stayed on Mu Xuezhao''s fair skin for a while and licked his lips. This delicate behavior was discovered by Mu Xuezhao, and he felt uncomfortable.


    "Ono, let''s go." After the woman finished, she turned and went on. The young man named Ono turned and followed, but as he turned his head, a trace of greed fell on Mu Xuezhao.


    Song Ning has been looking at this person and keeping this person in mind. This person''s performance has already explained some problems. Maybe he will do something to Mu Xuezhao, so Song Ning should always beware, since walking with Mu Xuezhao, you can''t Let her be bullied.


    Although Mu Xuezhao was uncomfortable in his heart, he could only endure grievances: "If one day I cultivate higher than them, I will certainly not allow them to bully us."


    Looking at Mu Xuezhao''s cheeky face, Song Ning suddenly felt a little pain, but now is not the time to show his strength, otherwise he will be concerned by the finish line after entering the school.


    "I have a good rest, let''s go." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao nodded, his face turned from yin to sunny: "Let''s go, we will go up the mountain as soon as possible, start practicing as soon as possible, and catch up with them as soon as possible."


    "Good!" Song Ning echoed.


    After crossing this muddy field, Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao didn''t move long before they saw the woman just now, who was staring at a huge stone in front of her at this moment: "Ono, break this huge stone quickly."


    After that Ono attacked several times, the boulder only showed some cracks. Song Ning observed that there was only a small road around it, and the small road was blocked by the boulder.


    With Song Ning''s eyesight, it can be seen at a glance that this giant stone can only be smashed if it is repaired with more than seven layers in the Qi gathering period, so it is not surprising that this small field shot can''t be broken several times.


    The woman saw that Ono hadn''t broken a few times and snorted coldly: "Waste, let go!"


    Ono bowed, with no expression on his face, and no emotion. He bowed and bowed aside.


    The woman pinched the tactics with both hands and slammed towards the boulder.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    A few times, the boulder only shattered some of its skin, and it still did not shatter.


    Song Ning can feel someone in the sky looking at a distance at this moment, but even if there is no one, he will not shoot.


    "Hey, so quickly passed by the mudflats, and finally stopped here with us to get through, humming." Song Ning seemed to be talking to himself, but the voice was not small, obviously was intentionally said.

 Chapter 46： I also stay away

    The woman looked at Song Ning with cold eyes and contemptuously said: "You finally caught up, and after a quarter of a second, this huge stone was all broken by us."


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t expect Song Ning to talk suddenly, this woman looks extraordinary, if she offended her ...


    However, Mu Xuezhao hadn''t had time to stop Song Ning, and Song Ning sat directly on the ground: "Hey, I''ll wait another hour. If you can break through this huge stone, I''m a good person."


    Hearing this, the woman ��s eyes suddenly ignited a fire, but just before the anger burned, she heard the laughter of giggling and followed the sound. It was a man and a woman. Men should be disciples, and women should be followers.


    This man is similar in age to Song Ning, and his cultivation base is also the third floor of the Qi gathering period, except that his entourage is only one floor of the Qi gathering period, and it is this female cultivation who just laughed.


    "Yu''er, you''re naughty again, how can you laugh at Zi Mo Ting, the eldest lady of Zi Mo''s family?" When the male trainer spoke, he smiled, and he was clearly forced to laugh.


    "Brother Liu Yi, don''t you laugh too? Besides, this Zi Mo Ting''s words are already very interesting. You still don''t allow me to laugh?" Yu''er blinked his eyes. During the speech, his eyes fell on Song Ning and rushed. Song Ning nodded slightly, and had seen it.


    Zi Mo Ting Qi''s complexion turned white: "Liu Yi, Liu Yu''er, you two are really contrary to the weather, I didn''t say you, but you are just laughing at me."


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao didn''t expect these people to know each other, but looking at them, they seemed to have a hatred, so at the moment, both of them hold the attitude of watching the drama. Mu Xuezhao is even more exaggerated, I don''t know when I have been sitting on the stone He took out dried fruit from the baggage and handed it to Song Ning.


    Song Ning originally thought that Liu Yi and Liu Yu''er must be angry, but who thought Liu Yuer was not angry after hearing this, but instead posted a sweet face beside Liu Yi: "Brother Liu Yi, she said our business again, we It''s time to get married. "


    "Yu''er ... don''t make trouble, she obviously satires us, besides ... how can siblings get married ..." Liu Yi felt a little big headed.


    Seeing that the two were like this, Zi Mo Ting hated: "Disgusting, if you do, you go up and break this boulder, don''t talk nonsense there!"


    Liu Yi shook her head, and Liu Yuer giggled after making a face at Zi Mo Ting: "Brother Liu Yi, you can''t help it, I''m kidding, Zi Mo Ting said all day, I''m used to it, just follow Seeing her chanting, this is a difficult thing in her mind. "


    How can Zi Mo Ting make such a bully? She pointed to the two brothers and sisters of the Liu family and told Ono to say: "Fight!"


    Ono hesitated a little, but rushed up.


    Here, Mu Xuezhao''s dried peel knocked all over, Liu Yu''er spread her hands over there, and simply walked to the side as an audience, and Liu Yi reluctantly flipped his hands, a folding fan flew out of the storage ring out of thin air, he grabbed the folding fan When the wrist trembles, the folding fan unfolds, and when it is forced to fan, the aura turns into the wind and strikes Ono.


    Ono was prevented from moving forward, and the strong wind blinded him.


    But at this moment, Liu Yi''s figure followed the wind, and he slapped it on Ono''s chest.


    Ono seized Liu Yi''s hand, but was broken by Liu Yi''s ignorance, and then pushed out with a palm.


    Two palms in a row, although not heavy, but Ono was still injured. He stopped a dozen steps before stopping, and there was a tumble in his chest.


    The fourth layer is approaching the gas gathering period.


    Song Ning sees Liu Yi''s cultivation behavior and thinks that this person must be someone from a big family, and Zi Moting can talk to Liu Yi like this. It is estimated that the two families are similar, otherwise they will not be so mutual. ridicule.


    Zi Mo Ting did not look at Ono at all, but looked at Liu Yi with a cold eye: "I said how dare to talk to me like this, it turned out that Xiu Wei was catching up."


    When Zi Moting spoke, all the aura was released, and his momentum rose instantly. Looking at it like this, cultivation is still more refined than Liu Yi.


    The situation was suddenly struggling, but Liu Yi waved his hand: "You and I have a competition every year, and in the future, there may be more competitions with the Tianyuan School, and it is not anxious for a moment. Now it is better to attack the boulder with strength."


    At this moment, an elder in the sky has been watching what happened below. When he saw this scene, he smuggled his beard and secretly applauded: "This Liu Yi is not bad, at least he is not controlled by emotions, but it is the most favored. Zi Mo Ting, this character is really too impetuous. "


    Apart from the elder ��s evaluation, Mu Xuezhao ��s eyes fell on him: ��Among the people who are concerned this time, Mu Xuezhao is the worst, but the constitution of the natural water spirit root is good, and there will be double cultivation in the future. Dao Lu, Xiuwei should improve faster. "


    After reading these people, the elder stepped on and walked away. As for Song Ning, he didn''t even look at it.


    Below, Zi Mo Ting heard Liu Yi''s words and hummed, but didn''t do it. It seemed to agree with Liu Yi''s words.


    Liu Yi looked indifferent, with a hint of smile, came to Song Ning: "This Daoist, you and your entourage also help together. We will attack this boulder together. It should not be long before the boulder can be broken. This is convenient for us to clear the customs, otherwise when it is dark, the third devil forest in the front is very annoying. "


    Song Ning waved his hand: "You misunderstood, I am the follower, this one beside me is not."


    Liu Yi heard the words and felt embarrassed. She turned to Mu Xuezhao: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, look at me, can this Daoist ... can we do it together and help?"


    As Liu Yizheng said, Zi Moting''s sneer came: "What''s the use of calling them two? During the gathering period, the attack intensity is almost zero. Let the two wastes stay away. The boulders shattered and then smashed them. "


    Mu Xuezhao was anxious: "What do you mean by humiliating us like this? You don''t let us help, we want to help!"


    Song Ning stopped, he looked at Zi Mo Ting and said: "Thank you for reminding us that we will rest for a while now, and we will be farther away after two hours."


    After hearing Song Ning''s words, Liu Yuer was a little puzzled: "Why is it two hours?"


    When Liu Yu''er asked this, Liu Yi couldn''t help but laugh, and Zi Moting''s eyes were even colder, and he seemed to want to kill Song Ning with a palm.


    In spite of this, Song Ning explained: "Because after two hours, the boulder may be almost broken, so I should be farther away after two hours."


    puff.


    Liu Yu''er laughed, and she didn''t admit her life. She came directly to Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao: "Anyway, I''m also on the first floor of Qi Qi. Stay away from it, lest you be hurt by rubble. "


    "You ..." Zi Moting clenched her fists, but then she loosened, and the three monks on the first gathering period were not worth her anger.

 Chapter 47： How about I try?

    Zi Mo Ting turned his head to look at Ono, and ordered: "Prepare to get started, let us three join forces to break this boulder as soon as possible."


    Ono seemed to be unable to speak, just nodded and walked in front of the boulder.


    Liu Yi looked at Song Ning and others and smiled, and then walked to the front of the boulder. Counting Zi Mo Ting, their three monks on the third floor of the gathering period began their luck, preparing to attack the boulder.


    What Song Ning said before was correct. Just now he saw the strength of Ono, the strength of Liu Yi, and the strength of Zi Mo Ting. With the strength of the three of them, he wanted to crush the boulder. It really takes two hours.


    The three people in front started to attack, and Song Ning and others in the back looked lively. Zi Moting thought of what Song Ning said just now, so he attacked unreservedly. In order to break the boulder quickly, Liu Yi did not Keep, as for Ono, he did his best.


    Soon afterwards, there were some monks behind them. These were the disciples recruited by the Tianyuan School this time, except that these disciples were all in the Qi gathering period and were very weak, so they just watched.


    In the eyes of these disciples, the three people who can be in front should be the strongest three in this rumor, but when they were looking at it, they suddenly felt a strong wave, and when they turned their heads to look, they found It turned out to be a young monk.


    This person is in his twenties, older, and has a lot of cultivation. The people present only think that this person is extremely high, but they don''t know what his cultivation is.


    "He is Lu Sheng! I recognize that he is Lu Sheng. I heard that he had been practicing in the family before. The Lu family has declined. He ca n��t help it. Now he joins the Tianyuan School. "We haven''t been able to become core disciples, but they are also the best among the inner disciples." Disciple of the first floor of Qiqi said.


    "He is Lu Sheng? I heard that this time the strongest among the new disciples."


    For a moment, these people chattered, but when they talked, they all dodged the eyes of the landing students, seeming to be afraid that Lu Sheng was angry after hearing it.


    Lu Sheng does have the capital to despise these people. If it is placed in peacetime, he really does not care about these ''scums'' in front of him, but now, Lu Sheng is not a bit domineering. Sweep, it seems to be looking for someone.


    The disciple who was seen by Lu Sheng couldn''t help getting nervous and immediately shut up.


    It wasn''t until Lu Sheng saw Song Ning that he stopped glancing and walked quickly to Song Ning.


    Song Ningruo looked back at Lu Sheng casually, shook his head slightly without showing any trace, and then ignored it.


    Lu Sheng originally wanted to say hello to Song Ning. Seeing that Song Ning looked like this, he stopped and said, ''It seems that this time the chief disciple is going to pretend to be an identity all the time. Go and help them hit the broken stone. ''


    After seeing Lu Sheng, Mu Xuezhao was inexplicably timid, but when Lu Sheng did not come, he was a little relaxed.


    Before Lu Sheng came to the boulder, Zi Mo Ting and others stopped the attack. All three of them were the arrogants of heaven. Although Lu Sheng was a six-story cultivation practice in the Qi gathering period, this Lu Sheng was much older than them, and Lu The family is now down, not as good as their family, so Zi Mo Ting did not take Lu Sheng into his eyes.


    "Lu Daoyou, our strength is not good. I think this boulder can only be broken by the monks of the sixth floor of the gathering period. Please also Lu Daoyou." Liu Yi is not overbearing.


    Zi Mo Ting snorted softly: "This is what people in their 20s are doing."


    Lu Sheng was a little angry, but he did n��t have any attacks. Zi Mo Ting had this kind of personality. He also knew that Lu Sheng would n��t want to help these people in normal times. But now, Song Ning is in the back. Show it in front of Song Ning.


    "You give way, I will break this boulder." Lu Sheng said.


    Liu Yi and the three gave way, and the monks in the rear began to applaud, and even some female disciples began to speak boldly to please Lu Sheng, trying to attract Lu Sheng''s attention.


    Lu Sheng took a deep breath and mobilized the aura in his body. This boulder really needed six strikes in the Qi gathering period to break through, but Lu Sheng''s cultivation methods were all raised by the Elixir, and he had no idea.


    boom!


    Lu Sheng struck the boulder with all his strength.


    Kaka Kaka ...


    The blow did crack the boulder, but it didn''t shatter. The boulder cracked, but still blocked the way.


    Then it was embarrassing. Lu Sheng felt that his throat was a little dry, and he always felt his face was hot, and his back seemed to be pointed.


    boom!


    Another time.


    The boulder cracked to a greater extent, but it still did not work.


    If you don''t break the stone, no one can pass, but Lu Sheng can''t break the boulder even twice. According to this progress, it still takes a quarter of an hour.


    However, at this time, it was going to be dark. If the boulder was opened when it was dark, it would not be wise to enter the devil''s forest at night.


    Song Ning looked at the sky and was still anxious. If it was dark before he could enter the Devil''s Forest, if there was any unexpected situation in the forest, his strength was easily exposed.


    So Song Ning asked: "Miss Mu, where is Devil''s Forest?"


    "Devil Forest, there are many ghosts in it. This is the last test for the Tianyuan School to be selected as a disciple. It is also the most difficult. I heard that in places like Devil Forest, the monks below the second floor of the gas gathering period did not go in at all Stay alive. "Mu Xuezhao explained.


    Seeing that the sun was setting in half an hour, Song Ning sighed softly and stood up.


    At this time all the disciples were wondering, what did the monks of the first floor get up during this gathering period? Why did he walk towards the boulder?


    Liu Yi and Zi Mo Ting are also wondering, why did this person walk over? What does he want to do?


    Lu Sheng was angry with himself, feeling that someone came behind him, he didn''t return his head, coldly said: "Far away, you will be stoned to death!"


    The corner of Zi Moting''s mouth was raised, and he said: "You talk back, Lu Sheng is the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period, you try to talk back."


    What disappointed her was that Song Ning did not talk back, but said lightly: "Why don''t I try it?"


    Hearing these six words of Song Ning, almost everyone in the scene was stunned, and then a lot of people laughed with their mouths covered. Zi Mo Ting felt that he had heard a big joke, if not With restraint, I am afraid I am laughing now.


    But when everyone was surprised, just when everyone waited for the landing to turn around and learn a lesson from this sky-deep cultivation as a kid with only one layer of Qi gathering period, Lu Sheng''s face changed when he turned his head ...

 Chapter 48： Really lithotripsy!

    Everyone waited for the landing student to suppress Song Ning, but Lu Sheng was not a little angry, but instead looked a little respectful: "Okay, good, former ... Daoyou come to try it." Lu Sheng just wanted to say ''senior'', you can see After Song Ning''s gaze, he changed his tongue and became a friend of Taoism.


    In fact, Lu Sheng couldn''t understand why Song Ning had to conceal it now, and later he would directly break the boulder, and the cultivation strength was not directly revealed? But it was not until Lu Sheng heard Song Ning ��s next words that he could n��t help but say, ��It ��s really a very deep calculation��.


    Song Ningchong landed with a fist: "Thank you."


    Song Ning moved forward in the stunned eyes of everyone, and began to explain (as an excuse) while walking: "Although I am not very high, but I had a chance to learn lithotripsy by chance, and I just happened to try it. It can be done. "


    Liu Yuer whispered to Mu Xuezhao beside him: "You are so interesting to follow, is he really lithotripsy?"


    "This ... I don''t know, but he said yes, it should be." Mu Xuezhao said.


    "Don''t you know your followers?" Liu Yu''er was surprised.


    "Actually, we haven''t known each other for a long time, and I don''t know him very well, but others are very good," Mu Xuezhao explained.


    Liu Yuer laughed badly: "Hey,�� but others are very good ��, you like him, the love between master and servant, the love of forbidden, I look forward to it.��


    Mu Xuezhao''s face ��poo�� became a red apple, and Liu Yuer chuckled aside.


    When the two of them spoke, Song Ning had come to the giant stone and put his hand on the giant stone.


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, as if he was lucky, but in fact he was looking for any elders to observe in secret.


    "Lithotripsy, try it, you really dare to say, don''t pretend, if you will know what kind of lithotripsy you have to wait ... now ..." Zi Mo Ting thinks she knows this routine too well. But it was just a dress in front of everyone, and Bo''s eyeballs, but she hadn''t waited for her words to finish, and the click sound buried her final voice.


    Boulders became rubble in the blink of an eye, and rubble fell one after another, piled up on the ground.


    "You ..." Liu Yi stared at Song Ning with wide eyes, extremely shocked.


    Song Ning could not help frowning. Was it found? There shouldn''t be much aura revealed just now.


    "You really can do lithotripsy!" Liu Yi came to Song Ning with a smile: "I haven''t asked the Taoist how to call it? This is really a coincidence. If there is no Taoist, I am afraid that we will all I''m going to be trapped here. "


    Liu Yi said that naturally no one would think that Song Ning crushed the stone by his own strength. At that time, the jealousy in his heart was also weakened a lot.


    "I didn''t expect to click on the door next door." Zi Mo Ting gave Song Ning a white glance and entered the Devil''s Forest first.


    Zi Mo Ting went in, Ono followed closely, but except for the two of them, the others did not keep up.


    Lu Sheng stood staring at the gravel all over the floor, his heart beating wildly, he just watched Song Ning''s movements just now, but only felt a trace of Aura fluctuation, which was only as weak as the first layer of the Qi gathering period. .


    In order not to reveal the strength, I will suppress my cultivation at the first layer of the Qi gathering period. With the strength of the first layer of the Qi gathering period, the boulder will be broken. So how strong is the real strength?


    Lu Sheng felt that he was so wise to be so humble, this person must be the second chief disciple hidden among many disciples.


    But the happiest thing at the moment is Mu Xuezhao. After all, Mu Xuezhao is younger, just like a little rabbit, and he ran to Song Ning''s side: "Haha, your lithotripsy is really powerful. Remember to teach me later. ! "


    "Good." Song Ning nodded.


    "Teach me by the way." Liu Yu''er smiled at Song Ning. The smile was so sweet that Mu Xue was not lost.


    All of a sudden, many disciples wanted to say a few words to Song Ning. The scornful eyes before changed instantly.


    Liu Yi hugged Song Ning''s shoulder: "You have to teach me too."


    "Uh, good." Song Ning responded.


    "Shall we go in quickly? It''s getting dark. If we don''t go in again, will there be trouble at that time?" Song Ning shifted the topic.


    "Indeed, let''s quickly enter the Devil''s Forest. After dark, the crisis is heavy. We strive to get out of the Devil''s Forest before dark." Liu Yi turned to everyone.


    Lu Sheng didn''t talk much. At this moment, he put his land on the five bodies that Song Ning had admired. And these disciples saw Lu Sheng''s peers, and they were much more stable in their hearts. .


    However, some people in the crowd whispered: "I heard that Lu Sheng''s temper is very bad, and he is proud, but when I saw it today, it was rumored that this Lu Sheng is so approachable, it is really a good person."


    "Indeed, it''s such a good person to cultivate like this, but has such a good temper."


    They talked very quietly, Lu Sheng didn''t hear it naturally, Song Ning and others walked in front, Lu Sheng didn''t follow, the first is that he thinks Song Ning doesn''t like him by his side, the other is he wants to leave Mu Xue Zhao Yuan, after all, Song Ning is obviously soaking up this girl, he dare not touch Song Ning''s people.


    Lu Sheng was a bit dazed thinking about Song Ning. He walked forward slowly. It happened that a little fat man with freckles walked inadvertently and struck Lu Sheng directly.


    Lu Sheng frowned and squinted at the little fat man: "If your eyes are not for looking at the way, I will dig it out!"


    The little fat man was trembling with horror. Where is this approachable? This is obviously evil.


    Because of Lu Sheng, there were no more voices in the 20-odd people. Of course, Song Ning and others who spoke in front were not included.


    "Oh by the way, under Liu Yi, I don''t know how to call your friends?" Liu Yi pointed at Song Ninggong.


    When Song Ning was full of luggage, there was no reply: "Song Ning."


    "Song Daoyou, why don''t you put your luggage in my storage ring? How about it? Although you don''t have to work hard to hold these luggage, it is more or less inconvenient." Liu Yidao said.


    Liu Yu''er also nodded and said, "Yeah, yeah, it doesn''t matter if you hold it like this. Xiao Zhao also has to hold it. How can a girl''s family do this kind of work?"


    Song Ning glanced at Mu Xuezhao: "It''s up to Miss Mu to make the final decision. I don''t have the right to decide."


    Mu Xuezhao thought that Liu Yu''er was very nice, and Liu Yi was also personable, so he nodded: "Okay, then there are two workers."


    Liu Yi waved his hand: "Small things, little things."


    During his talk, the luggage was included in the storage ring, which made Mu Xuezhao feel envious. Although others did not find it, this subtle expression was still captured by Song Ning.


    A few steps forward, Liu Yuer rubbed her small hands: "This place is so sullen, the sun is not yet ..."


    She looked up at the sky while talking, and found that the last glare was also blocked by the cloud, and that cloud looked like a dark cloud, and the time of ghost activity in the devil forest was not precisely determined by sunrise and sunset, it was Decided by the sunlight ...


    [The off-topic of the author]: Today is the third one, is there any praise ^ _ ^


    Like to share this book with friends, remember to add Q group, group number: 19491368

 Chapter 49： Morality and morality

    Boom ... rumble ...


    There was a sudden thunder, and the violent wind swept over. The dark clouds covered the sky above the devil''s forest. For a while, the wind rose, and the stumps and leaves shattered with the wind, hitting my face with some tingling.


    The temperature dropped suddenly and the chill hit the bones. Most of the monks shivered at this moment.


    "The ghosts in this Devil''s Forest come in and out at night, but now the chill has just appeared. When the ghost comes out, I am afraid that the chill will be stronger. This chill is bone deep. Even if the monks who are low-cultivated are not sucked by the ghost, they may be frozen to death. "" Lu Sheng analyzed.


    The situation that Song Ning did not want to encounter happened, and it happened more thoroughly.


    "Let''s go quickly, try to mobilize the spirit in your body, and don''t let yourself be too cold." Liu Yi took off her cloak and gave it to Liu Yu''er directly.


    "Brother Liu Yi, I don''t need it," Liu Yu''er said.


    Liu Yi forcibly tied the cloak on Liu Yuer, Liu Yuer suddenly felt a warm current enter the body: "Brother Liu Yi, the cloak gave me, then you ..."


    "I can stand it, let''s go." Liu Yi finished, and quickly moved forward.


    Song Ning noticed that Mu Xuezhao was shaking at the moment. He took Mu Xuezhao''s hand, and his fingers were cold: "Go away."


    Mu Xuezhao was pulled by Song Ning''s warm palm, his cheek slightly red, and he followed Song Ning closely.


    At this moment, Lu Sheng ignored the people behind him and quickly followed a few people.


    At this time, among the Tianyuan School, several elders looked at the sky and stroked their beards, saying: "This time the weather is pretty good, we can eliminate those who are weak."


    "If you die, you will die. Anyway, you have already paid the fee, but it''s a pity that the martial arts have lost a lot of labor." The other elder didn''t lift his eyelids, and didn''t seem to care about the life and death of the disciples in the devil forest.


    "It''s okay, it won''t be good if I look at it in the past." The elder is wearing a red robe and is a middle-aged man. When he talked, Mu Xuezhao appeared in his mind, he already knew Mu Xuezhao''s water spirit root constitution has reached the bottleneck in recent years. What he needs is the person of water spirit root constitution, but the person of water spirit root is not so easy to find. It may be difficult to find one of the tens of thousands of monks.


    The violent wind and rain seemed to destroy and wither, and the dead branches cracked and snapped. The entire devil forest was like the center of the storm. The big raindrops fell in the wind, and the speed was very fast. It hit the body as if it was hit by a small stone.


    Many monks are simply overwhelmed in this harsh environment, not to mention observing the surroundings.


    Liu Yi reluctantly turned the aura protection in front of him and Liu Yu''er. As for Mu Xuezhao, he could only squint at this time, and didn''t know what was going on.


    In contrast, Song Ning''s face was panic, but in fact it was very calm. He expected that no one would find it at this moment. Even if someone could find it, it was only Lu Sheng, who had mistakenly recognized his identity before, so he didn''t need it. Pretend too much in front of Lu Sheng.


    Therefore, without Mu Xuezhao''s knowledge, Song Ning blocked Mu Xuezhao in front of him with a weak aura, helping him resist the raindrops and broken branches that had fallen around.


    Song Ning could withstand the raindrops, the broken branches and the leaves, but the surrounding cold.


    Soon, the souls began to wander in the devil forest. As soon as these souls appeared, the temperature of the devil forest fell again. At this time, even Liu Yi felt that his body was chilling and trembling.


    what!


    Some monks couldn''t stand the cold and yelled out, trying to inspire themselves in this way, but they didn''t expect that when they just opened their mouths, the cold breath entered the body, the spiritual energy was stagnant, and the whole person was frozen.


    At the moment when he was frozen, several souls rushed over and sucked this monk. Just in a blink of an eye, the living people became dried meat ...


    One stone provokes a thousand waves, like a chain effect, the scared monk screams, and more monks'' lives are not wiped out in an instant.


    However, a few breathing efforts, only a dozen people are alive.


    Mu Xuezhao practiced medicine from an early age. When he saw this scene, he felt sympathetic. When he thought that he could not help these people, he felt even more sorrow.


    "How far is it?" Song Ning''s brow furrowed, his speed slowed down a little, and asked beside Lu Sheng.


    Lu Sheng whispered: "It''s almost halfway away, but now it''s in the center, there are a lot of ghosts in the center, if you don''t show your strength to protect them, I''m afraid ..."


    "So what do I want you to do!" Song Ning looked at Lu Shengsheng coldly. He knew that Lu Sheng could barely protect the people beside him. As for the people behind ...


    The wind and the rain were heavy, and the people in front didn''t even hear what Song Ning said. They thought Song Ning would not be able to fall behind. Liu Yi lowered her speed and turned her head to look at Song Ning. Reiki within the body felt unsteady, and the coldness attacked the heart.


    But when he saw Lu Sheng shot, he felt a little relieved.


    Lu Sheng said when he shot: "You get close, I cast a spell, and we rush together."


    Mu Xuezhao reluctantly came over, and Liu Yi and Liu Yu''er also approached. After hearing this, the monks who lived also wanted to lean over, but they just moved, and Lu Sheng said: "With my ability , I ca n��t guarantee so many people, and the spread of Aura is not so large. ��


    As soon as he said this, the people behind him were as cold as snow and his face was pale.


    But even if Lu Sheng said so, no one would blame him. Cultivation is like this all the way. Life and death are life and wealth are in the sky. It is moral for others to save you, and it is natural for others not to save you.


    Lu Sheng seemed to be afraid of Song Ning''s misunderstanding. When he turned his head to look at Song Ning and others, he added: "This is true."


    Song Ning did not question the strength of Lu Sheng, but he knew what he wanted, but at the moment he didn''t want to watch the deaths of several people behind him. If he had buried them in vain to hide his strength, Song Ning couldn''t bear it, even if I was discovered, so I can''t just ignore these lives.


    what!


    Just when Lu Sheng''s aura completely wrapped up the five of them and moved forward quickly, Song Ning seemed to fall down and went directly out of the circle of protection.


    Lu Sheng and several others were stunned, but immediately after the landing student, he understood what Song Ning meant. He hurriedly said: "No, it''s not enough. We can''t hurry up and rush out."


    Lu Sheng said to accelerate, but when Mu Xuezhao saw this scene, he had to rush out of the aura protection, Lu Sheng grabbed it, and ran forward, Liu Yuer and Liu Yi looked at Song Ning''s eyes It was also full of guilt, but at this moment it was involuntarily.


    Mu Xuezhao shouted, but in the violent wind, her voice was blown away before it passed.


    In Mu Xuezhao''s eyes, Song Ning was like a broken tree branch. The blink of an eye was overwhelmed by wind and rain ...

 Chapter 50： Sure enough, the second chief disciple

    Seeing Lu Sheng speeding up, Song Ning had some good feelings about this person. After all, this person was not stupid and knew when to do something.


    Song Ning was blown up by the wind and flew over the four people behind him in the air. Those four people had the heart to help Song Ning, but at this time they could not guarantee themselves.


    When Song Ning saw the disheartened expressions of the four of them, when Song Ning saw the eyes of the four of them who were sympathetic, Song Ning thought his decision was correct.


    Soon, Song Ning flew behind these four people. When the four people could not see Song Ning, Song Ning popped up four spiritual powers. These four spiritual powers knocked them out, and then Song Ning popped up another spiritual power. Four People were wrapped in this spiritual force, and then lay on the ground without moving, except that they were no longer hurt in the storm.


    Seeing this scene, the souls in midair rushed up instantly, but when they hit the spiritual force, they were bounced off one after another, unable to **** the four people lying on the ground.


    At the same time, Song Ning was lying on the ground pretending to be comatose. In the wind and rain, Song Ning was like a wax figure, immobile but nothing could hurt him half.


    Under the protection of Lu Sheng, Mu Xuezhao and several others quickly rushed out of the Devil Forest. Mu Xuezhao still shouted Song Ning''s name when he rushed out of the Devil Forest.


    Outside the Devil''s Forest and the Devil''s Forest are like two worlds. After they rushed out, they saw the embarrassed Zi Moting and Ono. The two did not catch up with the strongest wind and rain, but they were still very embarrassed This time the crisis in the Devil''s Forest.


    The elder in the red robe was originally in a bad situation and wanted to rescue Mu Xuezhao. But halfway through, he saw Lu Sheng returning with Mu Xuezhao and he didn''t shoot.


    "Senior, can you go back and save Song Ning? Please, can you go back and save Song Ning?" Mu Xuezhao''s legs were soft now, but when she thought Song Ning was still lying in this devil''s forest, her life and death were unknown. Shouted silently.


    Lu Sheng thought a little, Song Ning has not yet come out, it is impossible that something has happened in it, maybe he is waiting for him to help, so as to hide his eyes and ears.


    Just when Lu Sheng was thinking, the elder of the red robe said coldly: "Huh, what can be saved!"


    Lu Sheng looked at the expression of the elder in the red robe, and immediately remembered that ''the second chief disciple was too arrogant in the school, so he was punished. Unless the head ordered it, no one would dare to control him.'' Elder Hongpao must be angry.


    "The disciple is willing to save Song Ning and others." Lu Sheng hurriedly bowed.


    Several elders were originally indifferent to the life and death of Song Ning and others, but when they saw such a volunteer, they did not stop: "Go, go, hurry and go, superfluous."


    Seeing this, Mu Xuezhao was relieved and collapsed helplessly. Fortunately, Liu Yuer stood beside her and supported him.


    Lu Sheng turned around and rushed into the Devil''s Forest. Hearing the elders'' words of "more than one move", he was more convinced that the elders meant that "Song Ning didn''t need you to save at all."


    But in fact, elders mean ��die if you die, save what they do and waste food��.


    It was Song Ning who didn''t expect Lu Sheng to return, and Song Ning''s original plan was to wait for the dawn, and then just say something to get through.


    Lu Sheng saw from afar that Song Ning and the several disciples were lying on the ground, and it was a moment''s surprise, but then, Lu Sheng saw Song Ning standing up.


    "Senior, I''ll take you out to cover people''s eyes and ears." There were no outsiders around here, and Lu Sheng hurriedly bowed.


    "Huh." Song Ning responded.


    Lu Sheng awakened the few people lying on the ground. These people opened their eyes in confusion and thought they were dead, but when they saw Lu Sheng they knew they were still alive.


    "Thank you for your help!" The four of them knelt together on the ground.


    Lu Sheng was slightly embarrassed. He glanced at Song Ning, and Song Ning bowed his head casually, pretending to be grateful to Lu Sheng, Lu Shengqiang laughed: "Oh, yes, let''s go out quickly."


    Lu Sheng protected several people with Aura protection and quickly rushed out of the devil forest.


    Outside the devil forest, Liu Yu''er was comforting Mu Xuezhao: "Don''t worry, it''s just a moment of time. Song Ning will not be okay, and she will not be okay. She hasn''t told us lithotripsy. "


    Mu Xuezhao was in a bad mood, and somehow, she was very sad when she thought that Song Ning might die, as if she had lost something important.


    The tears spread out on Mu Xuezhao''s eyelashes, crystal clear, her crimson red eyes with a few blushes, which is really pitiful.


    But it was at this moment that Lu Sheng came out of the devil forest, and behind him were Song Ning and other monks.


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t know where the strength came from. She rushed in front of Song Ning. She wanted to hug Song Ning, but her hands were open, and she thought of the woman''s restraint, and she took it away.


    "It''s great that you''re okay. If something goes wrong, I won''t have a follower." Mu Xuezhao blushed softly.


    Song Ning scratched his head, Mu Xuezhao responded so much, he really did not expect it.


    Liu Yu''er smiled and jumped over: "It''s not bad, it''s not dead, but now it''s not the time to show affection, there are several elders over there."


    At this time, all talents focused their attention on the elders, and the joy of the rest of the life was immediately suppressed.


    There are four elders in front of them. These four elders are all the elders of the Tianyuan School, and there is one more person above them. That is the head of the Tianyuan School, but they rarely appear.


    Elder Hong in the red robe.


    Elder Huang in yellow robe.


    White elder in white robe.


    There is also Elder Lu in a green robe.


    The four elders examined the disciples in front of them.


    The Tianyuan School is in the northeast, and the martial arts in this place are not the same as those in the East. Here, the four elders bring Sifang disciples, and the practices of each disciple are different. There are outside disciples, internal disciples, there are Core disciples, among them, there may be pro-discipline disciples and chief disciples. As for ordinary disciples, on their side, they are doing miscellaneous things.


    However, there is a rule here that each disciple''s follower follows the disciple, so the stronger the disciple, the more benefits the follower will get.


    Elder Huang glanced at the first arrival of Zi Mo Ting, and smiled: "Do you want to come to my little baby at Zi Mo''s house? With your cultivation practice, I can let you be an inner disciple."


    Hearing this, Zi Mo Ting was very happy, and several other disciples also showed envious gazes: "Visit Master."


    The next one is Elder Hong. Elder Hong ��s gaze drifts away, wandering among these disciples, as if thinking, and finally put his eyes on Mu Xuezhao ...


    [The author''s off topic]: Today is the fifth, where is the praise! ! !

 Chapter 51： Shikatain

    "Mu Xuezhao, would you like to worship under my door? Although you only have one level of cultivation practice in the Qi gathering period, I can make an exception for you to be an inner disciple. Ordinary inner disciple disciples only need to cultivate in the third gathering period. Yes. "Elder Hong smiled and seemed very friendly.


    Inner disciple? !


    For Mu Xuezhao, the normal situation can only be an outside disciple, but now this elder Hong says that she can make an exception to be an internal disciple, how can she be unhappy?


    "The disciple is willing!" Mu Xuezhao was happy and ignored Song Ning. She just finished answering, and then she looked at Song Ning, as if to ask Song Ning''s opinion.


    At this moment, Song Ning has no right to express opinions, so Song Ning just nodded slightly.


    When Elder Hong saw Mu Xuezhao so happy, he smiled even more: "Good, good, good."


    After Elder Hong has chosen the people, the next is Elder Bai. Elder Bai is naturally optimistic about the two brothers and sisters of the Liu family. These two brothers and sisters of the Liu family are also internal disciples and naturally happy to agree.


    As for Elder Lu, he accepted Lu Sheng some time ago, so this time he did not fight with the three foreign elders, but looked at the four people who almost died in the Devil''s Forest.


    Among the four disciples, two disciples and two entourages, Elder Lu asked: "You two, let us be ordinary disciples."


    They knew that cultivation was weak and did not dare to extravagance. Some people were willing to ask them to be their blessings. Therefore, when they heard the words of Elder Lv, they bowed down and thanked: "Thank you, Master."


    After the four selected their disciples, they all rejoiced and each took their disciples away.


    Elder Hong looked at Mu Xuezhao and said kindly: "Although you are only an inner disciple, if you have any need for cultivation, please come to me at any time."


    Mu Xuezhao was overjoyed: "Thank you Master!"


    In the speaking room, the three came to a stone pillar.


    The stone pillar itself is plain, but there is a dragon at the top of the stone pillar. Although the dragon is also carved from stone, it is lifelike. At first glance, it looks like a living creature.


    Elder Hong pointed to this stone pillar and said, "The Tianyuan School is divided into four square courtyards, namely Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu. The four stone pillars are the signs of the square courtyard, and they also represent the four directions of southeast, northwest, Our Qinglong Academy is in the East. "


    Mu Xuezhao and Song Ning nodded one after another.


    Entering this Qinglong courtyard, Song Ning felt a breath of spiritual power. Although this breath was not strong, it always gave people a feeling of deja vu.


    "Perhaps because here is the same as Tianhe City, they are all self-cultivation, so this feeling will be felt."


    The outermost buildings of Qinglongyuan are densely arranged in rows, and after passing through this row of buildings, the buildings become more sparse.


    Elder Hong said: "The buildings inside are dense and sparse from the outside to the inside. Compared with what you can guess, the outermost ones are ordinary disciples. The more they go inside, the higher the status of the disciples."


    Listening to the words of Elder Hong, Mu Xuezhao''s eyes have fallen on a row of houses beside him: "Master, this should be the place where the inner disciples live, don''t know which room I live in?"


    Elder Hong said with a smile: "Although you are now a disciple of the inner door, but I am the one I plan to focus on training, so I made an exception to let you live near my residence."


    Elder Hong was talking, glancing at Song Ning, as if he had just noticed that there was still such a person, he frowned: "Why did you follow? The outermost row of houses, you used to find a name Hong Fei''s disciple, he will arrange it for you. "


    Mu Xuezhao had heard Elder Hong say that she was very happy to live in the core area, but now that Elder Hong let Song Ning live in the ordinary disciples area, Mu Xuezhao was a little puzzled: "Master, Song Ning is my follower. Should n��t they live with me? "


    Elder Hong raised his eyebrows: "Living together? What a joke, he is just a follower, how could he live in the core area? If it were not for you, he would not be eligible to enter the Tianyuan School!"


    Although Mu Xuezhao was a little afraid of Elder Hong, she heard Elder Hong say this, she still bowed her fists and said: "Master, Song Ning is my follower. I need him to take care of my diet and life. If Master thinks that Song Ning Not eligible to live in the core area, then let ��s live in this inner disciple area, is that all right? "


    Elder Hong heard the words and patted Song Ning''s shoulders, with a smile on the surface, but this kind of skin-smiling flesh could make people see the hidden killer without a glance: "What is your name Song Ning? With your current strength, live The core area will also be suppressed. Do you have to rely on Mu Xuezhao? I let you go to the ordinary disciple area to hone you, okay? "


    Although Song Ning felt that Elder Hong ��s words were nonsense, he was very satisfied with the arrangement of Elder Hong. If he lived with Mu Xuezhao, it would be inconvenient for men and women to be alone. , So Song Ning wanted to live in the ordinary disciple''s area.


    "Thanks to Elder Hong, the disciples must work hard to temper themselves and strive for rapid improvement." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Mu Xuezhao saw that Song Ning agreed to it so quickly, and she felt more or less guilty for Song Ning, because in her view, Song Ning did it to prevent her from embarrassment. If not, who would n��t want to live Enter the core discipleship?


    Song Ning felt Mu Xuezhao''s eyes and smiled at her, as if telling her not to worry.


    Elder Hong was so relieved to see that Song Ning was so obedient. He said that such a timid disciple is the easiest to handle. In this way, it will be more convenient for him to do things in the future.


    "You can go, I will take Mu Xuezhao to the residence." Elder Hong said, and threw a storage bag to Song Ning: "There are your cultivation resources in it, I see you so ambitious, but it gives you Cultivation resources for outside disciples. "


    Song Ning pretended to be happy and bowed: "Thank you Master!"


    Elder Hong frowned after hearing the word ��Master��, but he said nothing, but pushed his hand impatiently, beckoning Song Ning to leave quickly.


    Song Ning naturally didn''t know why Elder Hong was so tired of him, but it was fine, at least Song Ning would not be noticed.


    Song Ning went to the ordinary disciple''s area after leaving the cultivation resources. It is said that ordinary disciples from Tianyuan School were just doing miscellaneous things.


    Some disciples are chopping wood, some disciples are cultivating, some disciples are cooking, and some disciples are cleaning up the entire Qinglongyuan.


    While these disciples were busy, there was a man sitting on Erlang''s legs with a fan and fanning while eating peanuts and drinking.


    Song Ning walked in and clenched his fists, saying: "You must be Hong Fei, the brother in charge. Sure enough, the hero is extraordinary, Qi Yuxuan is so high, and you can see it in the crowd."


    Hong Fei raised his eyes and looked at Song Ning, chewing peanuts: "Boy, don''t flatter here, newcomer? Didn''t follow the master, but was arranged here?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    Hong Fei smiled: "Your master is female?"


    Song Ning stunned, reflecting the time of two full breaths, and then wanted to understand the meaning of Hong Fei.

 Chapter 52： Look at this baby

    "I don''t know what Brother Hong meant ..." Song Ning asked, although he understood.


    Hong Fei gave Song Ning a white glance: "You don''t even understand this, you are really stupid and you get home, but you don''t understand if you don''t understand, but I tell you, your future depends on your master''s performance."


    Song Ning frowned. Hong Fei''s speech made no secret. When he thought that Hong Fei and Elder Hong had the same surname, Song Ning felt that there might be some relatives between the two.


    Elder Hong''s previous behavior was a little abnormal, and now Hong Fei''s speech is so explicit, Song Ning naturally feels aversion to the two.


    Hong Fei pointed to the wooden stakes not far away: "However, even if your master is a woman, then before I don''t know her situation, you should work hard. Those wooden stakes, give me before dawn tomorrow morning. All split into firewood, otherwise there will be good looking for you. "


    Song Ning looked over there and probably estimated that there were thousands of wooden stakes, but fortunately two others were also cutting wood.


    This kind of thing didn''t have any difficulty for Song Ning. In order to avoid making trouble, Song Ning didn''t refuse: "Okay."


    Seeing Song Ning obediently, Hong Fei laughed and said, "Really obedient, you can rest assured that in this ordinary disciple zone, as long as you listen to me, no matter how your master is, I can guarantee that you can live comfortably in ordinary disciple zone Those who are disciples in this area do n��t know that being my Hong Fei ��s dog, even the inner disciples will not act rashly. ��


    As Hong Fei said, he was complacent, and the pie-like face lifted up, his nostrils facing the sky.


    However, when Hong Fei lowered his head and wanted to talk to Song Ning, he found that Song Ning had walked towards the wooden pile.


    Hong Fei snorted coldly: "Get me back!"


    Song Ning did not stop because Song Ning did not think that Hong Fei was talking to him from the beginning.


    At the moment, several people around me saw this scene and laughed inwardly. This newcomer was about to be unlucky. Few people dared to turn their heads away when Hong Fei said halfway.


    Seeing that Song Ning ignored him, Hong Fei rushed forward and prepared to catch Song Ning.


    Hong Fei is fat and has a low build. When he rushes forward, he has great inertia.


    Several disciples around him seemed to have seen the swollen nose and face of Song Ning''s beating, and they were inevitably happy. After all, they had been abused in this way.


    But when Hong Fei rushed to Song Ning, Song Ning picked up a piece of brick falling from the wall. The surface of the stone was very smooth. After Song Ning picked it up, he turned and took the brick and placed it in front of him: " Brother Hong, what kind of baby is this? Why is the surface so smooth? "


    Song Ning said that, but the bricks in his hand had already been positioned. Hong Fei rushed over too much inertia, Song Ning turned around too fast, Hong Fei directly hit the bricks, this time it was really '' Hong Fei''s blood spattered on the spot.


    Ooo!


    This may be the most terrible howl of ordinary disciples.


    Listening to this howling sound, many ordinary disciples felt a trembling in their hearts and seemed to have thought of the painful treatment they were about to receive after Hong Fei''s anger.


    Hong Fei lay on the ground with his face covered, and Song Ning was really useless this time. He suffered multiple injuries as fast as Hong Fei rushed forward.


    Listening to the screams of Hong Fei pig howl, Song Ning hurriedly dropped the bricks in his hand and took out a golden sore pill from the storage ring and put it into Hong Fei ��s mouth without any trace: "Brother Hong, what''s wrong with you?" ? I have the golden sore pill from the master here, please take it quickly. "


    Jin Soul Dan is specially used to treat this kind of trauma, and the effect is very fast. As soon as Song Ninggang gave this Hong Fei, the pain in Hong Fei''s face resolved a lot, and then the blood in his nose stopped. Although there was still some bruise on his face, there was no more pain.


    But even so, Hong Fei was angry: "I think you are looking for death, but dare to smash me with bricks, I will kill you today!"


    Hong Fei was about to get up with violent force, but who thought that at this moment, Song Ning went back and picked up the brick he had just placed on the ground and took it to Hong Fei.


    "Brother Hong, you are all right now. Look at what kind of treasure this is. Why is the surface so smooth?" Song Ning put the brick on the position of Hong Fei''s head.


    Boom!


    Ooo!


    Once again, Hong Fei got up too fast, too late to stop, and hit the brick again.


    How fast he got up, how many injuries ...


    "Eh? Brother Hong, are you okay? Don''t be angry, Brother Hong. I''m just showing you a baby. If you don''t like it, I won''t show it to you. They all belong to the same class. Why did you kill me?" Song Ning pretended In a timid manner, he hurriedly put the brick aside and looked down at Hong Fei, but this time there was no rescue.


    "Gold, gold, gold sore pill." Hong Fei gritted his teeth in pain.


    Golden Sore Pill is a panacea with extremely fast efficacy, but the effect comes quickly and goes quickly, only for a moment. Therefore, if you want to stop bleeding and pain in this second impact, you still need to take another Jin Soul Pill.


    Song Ning sneered in his heart, but said on his mouth: "Brother Hong, what are you talking about? Do you want to see this baby?"


    Song Ning picked up the brick.


    Hong Fei was almost scared to urinate his pants. If he had another brick, wouldn''t his nose collapse completely?


    "No, no, don''t look." Hong Fei covered his nose with one hand, and the other hand swayed hurriedly.


    Song Ning did not put down the bricks: "Brother Hong, wouldn''t you kill me? I didn''t mean it before, I really just want to show you a baby."


    Seeing Song Ning raise the brick again, Hong Fei was so scared that his face was green: "Don''t do it, I''m a mantra, brother, please hurry me a golden sore, hurry."


    Song Ning threw the bricks at once, and began to pretend to look for Jindan Dan: "I remember there are two on my body, but I don''t remember where to put the other one. I''ll find it. Brother, don''t worry."


    Snapped!


    The brick fell next to Hong Fei''s head. Hong Fei was cold and sweaty. This brick is not an ordinary brick. It is made of spirit, water, and has a very high hardness. It can be used as a weapon and hits people. On his body, Hong Fei felt it for the first time.


    Hong Fei scolded in his heart, but now he was riding on Song Ning. When he thought of how Song Ning was holding a brick, Hong Fei was afraid for a while, and he didn''t dare to challenge Song Ning.


    The disciples around were stunned. They never thought there would be such a day. Hong Fei, who stood under the pavilion and threw them down with a whip, was even beaten by a disciple who was just beginning to take the bricks.


    At this time, Song Ning took out a panacea and put it in Hong Fei''s mouth: "Brother Hong, I found it. After you take this panacea, you will definitely not have any pain."


    Song Ning said, with a smile on his face, a little embarrassed in his smile, it seemed to be very sorry, but then, Song Ning''s embarrassed smile turned into surprise, he rounded his eyes and exclaimed with his mouth covered "Broken, Brother Hong, please don''t eat it first. I seem to have taken the wrong medicine. This medicine is ..."


    However, at this time, Hong Fei could not wait to swallow the elixir ...

 Chapter 53： Come over, I will show you a baby

    "What? What is the Elixir you took?" Hong Fei was startled. The Elixir could not be eaten casually. Don''t Song Ning take out any poisonous things.


    But Hong Fei thought for a while, that Song Ning was not a poison repair, how could he possibly have a poison pill, so he also relaxed a lot in his heart, and it did n��t matter if he ate the wrong thing, it would hurt for a while.


    This time Song Ning really gave Hong Fei not Jin Jindan, but a panacea he could not name. Although this panacea could not call the name, there were a lot of them. Song Ning would definitely not taste it by himself. Anyway, it was not a poison pill. It happened that Hong Fei came to try the panacea.


    "Brother Hong, what kind of panacea is this? I don''t know, I ..."


    Before Song Ning finished talking, he found that Hong Fei was not right. He said that he had suffered two bricks in a row. Hong Fei should be very painful at the moment, but his expression suddenly became a little confused, and his breathing was short, and the whole person was lying down. He twisted his body on the ground and hummed softly.


    The ordinary disciples around them looked a little dazed, but some of them recognized Hong Fei''s symptoms at the moment and couldn''t help screaming: "Xiaoyao Dan!"


    What is Xiaoyaodan?


    In Song Ning''s impression, I really didn''t have any impression of the three characters of ''Happy Yao Dan''. Looking back at Hong Fei on the ground, there was no pain at all. The expression on my face was getting better and better. Drooling, the look of the whole person is simply extremely frivolous.


    Many ordinary disciples don''t understand what ''Xiaoyao Dan'' is, and the disciples who blurt out are usually not seen in the martial arts. If you don''t say the word ''Xiaoyaodan'' today, maybe few people know As for him, he suddenly felt the gaze of many disciples and he became proud.


    "Although this Xiaoyao Pill is only a first-class pill, it has an effect that even the fourth-level pill is not available." This disciple sells Guan Zi Road.


    "You don''t want to sell the guts, hurry and say, what the **** is this? How do I think Brother Hong''s expression looks very cool," a disciple urged.


    Others also spoke in a hurry.


    This disciple sees everyone like this, and his face is more proud, "This Xiaoyao Dan can make people hallucinate. At the same time, the body will feel abnormally comfortable, but it seems that it will be addictive if taken for a long time."


    Hearing this, the eyes of these disciples all fell on Song Ning, and then they looked at Hong Fei who kept twisting on the ground.


    Xiaoyao Dan can make people hallucinate, and at the same time can make people''s bodies very comfortable. In this way, is this not a panacea?


    "This brother doesn''t know what to call?" A disciple took the lead at Song Ning.


    As soon as he spoke, other disciples immediately asked, "Dare to ask Brother how to call it?"


    Song Ning was slightly humble and returned her arms with a fist: "Song Ning, when you first entered here, please take care of you."


    These people asked Song Ning, in fact, they wanted to ask for a Xiaoyao Dan, but they didn''t expect Song Ning to mention the panacea at all. They felt a little annoyed in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    They do n��t say it, but some people always say that every disciple here is afraid of Hong Fei, but he is not afraid of Song Ning. Although Song Ning just smashed Hong Fei twice with a brick, they actually think it is Hong Ning. Fei bumped into himself, and in their eyes, Song Ning was a dirt bun that he didn''t even know the bricks.


    "Brother Song, Xiaoyao Dan is a good thing. It''s better to take it out and share it?" Said a tall and burly disciple.


    This man is called Wang Meng, and he is the most powerful among ordinary disciples in Qinglong Academy. He was only under Hong Fei. Hong Fei just hit the brick because he used too much force. He would not be like Hong Fei.


    Wang Meng opened his head, and other disciples began to watch the excitement. If Wang Meng could get to Xiaoyao Dan, then other disciples would flock to Song Ning.


    Song Ning was originally going to cut wood, but when he heard Wang Meng say this, he did not move, but smiled and said, "How do you call this brother?"


    "Wang Meng!" Wang Meng lowered his head and looked down at Song Ning.


    "Brother Wang, I have a baby here. Come and see?" Song Ning said with a smile.


    Wang Meng always felt that this was a bit familiar, but subconsciously associated Song Ning''s ��baby�� with Xiaoyao Dan. He sneered contemptuously and strode forward to Song Ning.


    "Baby bring it!" Wang Meng stretched out his hand.


    Want to be robbed, still so straightforward?


    Song Ning smiled, he didn''t know when he had picked up the bricks, and it was a sudden blow to Wang Meng''s head.


    "Eh! Don''t ... don''t!" This is how Wang Meng felt Song Ning''s words were familiar, but it was too late at the moment. He was about to run while holding his head.


    "Brother Wang, don''t run. Come over, I''ll show you the baby." Song Ning said with the brick.


    Wang Meng''s head had been smashed and blood was all over his face. Although he was resentful in his heart, Song Ning''s speed was so fast, obviously it was stronger than his performance. Where else would he dare to provoke Song Ning?


    "Song Mou first entered here, there is nothing else, just a little baby, I don''t know which brother still wants to see the baby, but don''t be polite." Song Ning said, clutching the brick in his hand.


    Where do these ordinary disciples dare to step forward? All smiled and bowed their heads: "Brother Song really can laugh and laugh, haha, really can laugh and laugh."


    "Brother Wang, just now my baby accidentally injured you. My master said that you can''t hurt people at will, this golden sore pill is for you." Song Ning said, pretending to find a golden sore pill from the clothes.


    At first sight, Wang Meng was overjoyed, if he had golden sore pill, he would not bleed even if he did not have pain, but he was about to go forward to get it, and he saw the brick in Song Ning''s hands.


    Song Ning threw Jin Soul Dan directly: "Elixir for you, but I have something to ask Brother Wang for help."


    Wang Meng took the gold sore medicine, swallowed it immediately, and then said, "Brother Song, please tell me something."


    "I can''t chop wood, can I ask Brother Wang to give me a demonstration?" Song Ning pointed to the firewood pile.


    "Yes, Brother Song, please take a look." Wang Meng finished walking next to the firewood pile, picked up the hatchet, and chopped down against the wooden pile: "Brother Song, this is very simple, just cut it, you just ..."


    Eh? What about people?


    Wang Meng was still looking for Song Ning''s people, but he saw other disciples snickering with their mouths covered. Song Ning had entered the room again.


    "Brother Wang, you are so standard in chopping wood. Isn''t it a waste of talent if you don''t chopping wood? These firewood are handed over to you. Before I cut the wood, I was called and I checked." Song Ning said.


    The corner of Wang Meng''s mouth twitched, and the time prescribed by Hong Fei was the hour of the hour. Was Song Ning even an hour ahead of Hong Fei?


    However, just when Wang Meng was not upset, Song Ning added another sentence: "If the Mao Shi was well cut, I will give you a Xiaoyao Dan as a reward."

 Chapter 54： Xiaoyao Dan

    Xiaoyao Dan? !


    If there is Xiaoyao Dan, let ��s not say it ��s Mao Shi, I ��m afraid Song Ning said it ��s Yin Shi, and Wang Meng will be happy. Now, when Mao Zedong is said, Wang Meng immediately got his strength and spit two saliva on his palm. Rub your palms and pick up the axe with a crack.


    Many ordinary disciples next to him looked at their eyes, and they didn''t expect to get a Xiaoyao Dan just by cutting wood. If they knew it early, they would rush to do it.


    But when they thought of the disciples Hong Fei, they had to turn around to do their own work. If they couldn''t finish it, then Hong Fei''s beating was indispensable.


    Unexpectedly, Hong Fei got up from the ground before they had even dispersed.


    Hong Fei''s saliva was all over, and at this moment, his expression was still revealing a frivolous, flushed face, as if he had just finished physical exercise.


    "Where is that new disciple Song Ning ?!" Hong Fei shouted gaspingly.


    The ordinary disciples pointed to Song Ning''s room.


    Hong Fei glanced at these disciples and shouted: "Everyone is going to work, see a fart, you see, then watch me kill you!"


    These disciples spread out one after another, daring to be angry and not daring to speak. Seeing that Hong Fei was so aggressive, if anyone said one more word at this moment, he would definitely be beaten.


    After just two steps, Hong Fei saw the brick on the ground and frowned: "Take away the broken brick and throw it away. If you let me see it again, I will peel your skin!"


    A disciple closest to Hong Fei immediately rushed over and picked up the bricks and threw them aside.


    Hong Fei pushed the door of Song Ning''s room angrily, closing the door with a clatter.


    "Brother Hong, wasn''t it cool just now?" Song Ning looked at Hong Fei and asked with a smile.


    Hong Fei stared at Song Ning, and a ��poo�� flew to Song Ning: ��Song Ning, that Xiaoyaodan ...��


    "Wanting Xiaoyaodan is not impossible, it depends on Brother Hong how you behave." Song Ning took out a Xiaoyaodan and shook it in front of him: "I don''t like to be disturbed."


    "Hey, you can rest assured that in this ordinary disciple zone, I have the final say, you don''t want to be disturbed by others, then I won''t let others disturb you." Hong Fei''s eyes have always been on this Xiaoyao Dan, Song Ning took Xiaoyao Dan To the left, Hong Fei''s eyes followed to the left, Song Ning took Xiaoyao Dan to the right, and Hong Fei''s eyes followed to the right.


    When Song Ning''s thumb flicked, Xiaoyao Dan flew up, and Hong Fei reached out to grab Xiaoyaodan directly.


    "Brother Hong, you''re talking, I have Xiaoyao Dan here." Song Ning said.


    Hong Fei was overjoyed: "I speak naturally when Hong Fei speaks. You give me two Xiaoyao Dan every day. I promise you to live comfortably in this ordinary discipleship area."


    After Hong Fei finished speaking, he took Xiaoyao Dan back to his room and started to get away, while Song Ning was sitting in the room thinking about these things happening today.


    Although the Celestial Sect also gave Song Ningxiu a real feeling, it was different from the Tianhe City. Within the Celestial Sect, there seemed to be an undercurrent, like what Hong Fei said before. I am afraid that Mu Xuezhao was in this school. China is not safe, if Elder Hong does something to Mu Xuezhao ...


    Before Song Ning felt that the cultivation of Elder Hong was the foundation period, because only the foundation period can give him the feeling of coercion.


    "I am only the first one of the Shinto Sutra. If I want to break through to the double of the Shinto Sutra, I need to fill up the spiritual power in my body. I used to make up 10% of it, and now it is still 90% less ..." Such things as Dan are very precious to them. Without Ningling Dan, Song Ning doesn''t even know what method can be used to quickly improve cultivation.


    He came here on the one hand for cultivation, and on the other hand for the gossip mirror. Song Ning secretly took out the gossip mirror and saw the flashing flashing words on it. The rumors heard in the restaurant of the day came out of his mind. ''.


    "Quickly conquer Mulinsen, and then leave the Tianyuan School. You can''t stay in this Tianyuan School for too long." Song Ning thought about it secretly.


    But having said that, on the first day he came here, he was not familiar with it at all, let alone subduing ��Mulinsen��, and he did n��t even know where the dining room was or where to get the Elixir.


    Song Ning opened the storage bag given to him by Elder Hong and glanced at the cultivation resources in the storage bag.


    "..." Song Ning opened his mouth halfway, and for a while did not recover.


    This Elder Hong was really not a good thing. It was said to be a cultivation resource for disciples outside, but there were only two Pigudan in this storage bag.


    Song Ning put Pi Gu Dan aside: "It is still necessary to find a way to get some Tilling Pill, otherwise it may be very slow to improve.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and began to meditate on the tuna. In addition to taking the panacea, the monk meditating on the tuna is the most common method of cultivation. In this Tianyuan school, the aura is rich and is a good place for tuna.


    Wang Meng split the firewood early, but he didn''t dare to call Song Ning in advance.


    At night, quietly.


    The owl croaked a few times at the treetops, his eyes widening.


    The wind blew over the treetops and the leaves rustled.


    There were only two people who did not sleep in the whole Qinglong Courtyard, one was Song Ning and the other was Mu Xuezhao.


    During the day, Mu Xue saw that Song Ning had gone to the ordinary disciple''s area, and she was a little displeased. Song Ning was her follower, but in fact she regarded Song Ning as a friend. It stands to reason that Song Ning should live with her. When I arrive at the ordinary discipleship area, what is the ordinary discipleship area? It''s for groceries.


    Mu Xuezhao thought for a while, pushed open the door, and crept towards the ordinary disciple area.


    The dark night wind was high, and the cold wind was blowing on Mu Xuezhao. She only wore a thin shirt and felt a little chill. She walked a few steps and came to the ordinary disciples area.


    Song Ning had been breathing and vomiting, and suddenly felt that someone was coming. He opened his eyes, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and then he stretched out. He felt that this familiar aura wave was Mu Xuezhao.


    Mu Xuezhao was in trouble before coming to this row of ordinary disciples'' rooms. She didn''t know where Song Ning was, but when she didn''t know how to be good, Song Ning gently pushed open the door.


    Mu Xuezhao was startled, but when she saw Song Ning walking out of the door, she smiled at Song Ning.


    Under the moonlight, a pair of pointed little tiger teeth appeared, so silvery, the gauze tulle was blown through by the wind, adding a bit of chill, making Mu Xuezhao shudder.


    "Come into the house." Song Ning waved at Mu Xuezhao.


    Mu Xuezhao quickly walked into the house: "How do you know I''m here?"


    "Feel your aura." Song Ning said.


    "I can''t feel your aura ..." Mu Xuezhao blinked, very curious.


    "I don''t know, just sit down. How come you came to me in the middle of the night?" Song Ning asked.


    When he asked this question, Mu Xuezhao''s little face blanched by the wind suddenly got a blush.

 Chapter 55： Orphan and widow

    "I, I just can''t sleep here at night and walk around, by the way to see how you are, why didn''t you sleep?" Mu Xuezhao shifted the topic.


    Song Ning said: "I am your follower, but was assigned to this place. I have to focus on cultivation and strive to live with you."


    Mu Xuezhao smiled: "It stands to reason that we should live together, but I don''t know why the master wants to separate us, but you need to hurry up and practice, and then we can be together again."


    "It must be." Song Ning said.


    After the two said a few words, the atmosphere in the room was a little more subtle. It was even deeper in the middle of the night. Although they were not very young, they were still alone in the room. It was inevitable that there was a strange feeling in their hearts.


    Mu Xuezhao stood up unnaturally: "Then go to bed early, I will go back here."


    "Alright." Song Ning said.


    Song Ninggang opened the door to Mu Xuezhao, and there was a thunder outside the door. The thunder thundered. With the raindrops falling, the strong wind suddenly blew Song Ning''s temples and Mu Xuezhao''s bun.


    Seeing that Mu Xuezhao was wearing very little, Song Ning said, "Miss Mu, the wind is heavy and the rain is heavy. If you go out, fearing that it will be cold tomorrow, you might as well practice in the house. Wait until the rain stops."


    Mu Xuezhao was a little cold when she came here just now. If it rains again, she might be really sick. Although she is a monk, she is only a monk in the Qi gathering period. She still has not much resistance to the disease.


    After glancing at the lightning in the sky, Mu Xuezhao returned to the room: "Alright, then I will stay here for one night."


    "There is a bed over there, there is a quilt on the bed, you can rest on that bed, I''m going to start cultivating, call me anything." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao nodded, and his heart beat faster.


    There is a bed on both the left and right sides of this room, but they are not more than a foot apart. Where does Mu Xuezhao think about practicing after he goes to bed? Covering the quilt secretly looked at Song Ning.


    Originally, she thought that Song Ning would not practice, but she didn''t expect Song Ning to sit on the bed and meditate with her eyes closed.


    After a moment, Mu Xuezhao felt a faint surge of aura in the room, which was slowly sucked into Song Ning''s body.


    This night, there was strong wind and rain outside, and the room was quiet. Mu Xuezhao looked at Song Ning and fell asleep while watching it, and Song Ning knew nothing about it. He breathed in and focused, feeling his body. Changes.


    In the early morning, the wind stopped and the rain dispersed.


    Song Ning looked inside and found that there was more spiritual power in Dantian.


    "It is also a way to accumulate less, but the aura around it is still a little thin, if you can go to the place where the aura is full." Song Ning thought.


    At this time, Mu Xuezhao also woke up. She glanced at Song Ning, and then looked at the sky outside. She got up from the bed and walked in front of Song Ning while stretching her lazy waist: "You are so hard to practice, I am really self-conscious Sigh it better. "


    "If you don''t accumulate steps or even thousands of miles, you can''t accumulate small streams to become rivers and seas. Isn''t cultivation just accumulating little by little?" Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao smiled with a smile: "Then I have to work hard to practice, I''m leaving, if it will be seen for a while, it''s not very good."


    Song Ning nodded and Mu Xuezhao turned to leave, but when Mu Xuezhao turned, he saw that the door of Song Ning''s room was pushed open.


    "Song Ning, I''m here to get Xiaoyaodan. There is no Xiaoyaodan this night. I can even dream ..."


    Hong Fei broke into the door and said, but when he saw Mu Xuezhao, he couldn''t help swallowing. His eyes swept from Mu Xuezhao''s head to his feet, and then he looked at the meeting head. The shirt, although it has just started to develop, is in excellent shape. The skin is so delicate and fair, and it looks so watery, isn''t it Mu Xuezhao? "


    How could Mu Xuezhao appear here!


    Hong Fei''s eyes widened and pointed at Song Ning: "You, the two of you originally had this relationship !?"


    Song Ning frowned: "Brother Hong, this is my master. Come and see me. Are you thinking too much? This Xiaoyao Dan, do you want it or not?"


    Hong Fei narrowed his eyes at Song Ning and looked at Mu Xuezhao again: "Song Ning, I really didn''t expect you to have this skill, but I was too lazy to talk about your business. Fei, I do n��t tell Elder Hong, otherwise, hum, do you know my relationship with Elder Hong? "


    Without saying anything, Song Ning directly took out five Xiaoyao Dan and threw it to Hong Fei: "Just go nonsense elsewhere."


    "Haha, I won''t talk nonsense naturally. The master comes to see the followers. This is normal, but you should be careful in the future, don''t let Elder Hong see it, otherwise, you will feel good." Hong Fei took it. Xiaoyao Dan turned and left.


    For Hong Fei, it is enough to have Xiaoyao Dan, then Elder Hong is just an uncle in his distant house. The relationship is very weak, and he is too lazy to do business. Song Ning killed, then did he eat it without Xiaoyao Dan?


    When Hong Fei is gone, Mu Xuezhao still has a hot face. She knows what Hong Fei just meant. For a young girl, how can she say such things casually?


    Seeing that Mu Xuezhao was so nervous, Song Ning joked: "Miss Mu, wouldn''t you like me? Why did you blush so badly?"


    Mu Xuezhao Jiao snorted: "Song Ning, you are so bad, even made me laugh, I will not come to see you tonight!"


    Mu Xuezhao said while rushing out of Song Ning''s room.


    After Mu Xuezhao left, Song Ning continued to practice.


    In a flash, several hours passed.


    Song Ning estimated that Hong Fei should have almost finished enjoying Xiaoyao Dan, and came to the door of Hong Fei''s house.


    "Brother Hong." Song Ning called.


    The ordinary disciples who are working around are all looking at Song Ning. They really envy jealousy and hatred. No disciple has ever had to work as soon as they come to this ordinary disciples area. Song Ning can be said to be the first.


    These disciples didn''t dare to call Hong Fei when they were normal, but they didn''t expect Song Ning to dare to stand outside Hong Fei''s gate today and yell.


    What surprised these disciples even more was that Hong Fei even agreed: "Song Ning? The door is unlocked. Come in."


    Song Ning pushed the door and walked in and saw Hong Fei lying naked on the bed, panting: "Song Ning, Song Ning, how good would you be if you came earlier? Your Xiaodan Dan is just ... that''s ... the best ! "


    Song Ning smiled: "Brother Hong, I wonder if there is any place in this Celestial Sect that you can practice? I feel that our ordinary disciples have weak auras and practice slowly."


    Hong Fei did not expect Song Ning to ask these questions, but Song Ning was not the first ordinary disciple to ask these words. Naturally, Hong Fei did not find it strange, so he threw a map to Song Ning: "This is Tianyuan School You can see the map of yourself, but you are also true. In this ordinary discipleship area, I can keep you happy and happy. You have so many happy daggers. When you are okay, take one by yourself. what."


    Song Ning smiled and said nothing. After leaving the room, he returned to his room in the astonishment of many ordinary students.


    After returning to the room, he could not wait to open the map ...

 Chapter 56： Lingquan

    Song Ning opened the map and saw some points marked above.


    First, there are four courtyards in the southeast, northwest, and then he directly noticed the red dot in the middle. He looked at the label at the bottom of the map. This red dot is a cultivation place.


    This training place is a hot spring. Can the hot spring be cultivated?


    Song Ningluo thought about it. The reason why the hot spring is a training place is because there must be spiritual veins under the hot spring, and the hot spring is water. People will soak in the water to practice faster, because the spiritual energy will enter the body faster. , But also better absorption.


    "But it seems that some spirit stones are needed here to enter. How many spirit stones do you need?" Song Ning looked for it and found that the price was not marked on the map, so he decided to go and see for himself.


    Anyway, no one in the ordinary disciples area would control Song Ning now. It is also free to go in and out, so Song Ning put on the clothes of ordinary disciples and went to the point in the center of the map-Lingquan.


    Soon after Song Ning left, a person came to visit, this person is Lu Sheng!


    Lu Sheng heard that Song Ning was assigned to the area of ??ordinary disciples by Elder Hong. When he thought of Elder Hong ��s attitude towards Song Ning before, he thought that Song Ning must be the second chief disciple who was suppressed. Before everyone knows Song Ning''s identity, please ask Song Ning first.


    When Lu Sheng came here, the disciples in the ordinary disciples area were all startled, especially the fat-headed Hong Fei. When he saw Lu Sheng, he almost scared his pants off.


    "I don''t know what Brother Brother has ordered to come? No matter what, as long as Brother Brother orders, Hong Fei I will do it for Brother Brother!" Hong Fei looked at Lu Shengsheng''s disciple''s clothing and knew that Lu Sheng could not mess with it.


    Lu Sheng glanced at these disciples and said directly, "What about Song Ning ?!"


    When Hong Fei heard it, he let out a chuckle in his heart: "Where is Song Ning? This Wang Ba calf is in trouble again? You go to his room and get him out, let him come and pay the guilty!"


    At the moment, ordinary disciples at Qinglong Academy all believed that Song Ning must have offended the brothers in front of him. Although they didn''t know how Song Ning was offended, the picture that appeared in their minds was the scene of Song Ning holding a brick.


    Could Song Ning also "see baby" to the brother in front of him?


    But this brother was not hurt in front of him, and looking at his status, wouldn''t he hit Song Ning''s brick?


    As soon as Hong Fei ordered him, someone immediately said, "Song Ning is not in the room. I don''t know what he''s doing. Maybe he ran away."


    The person who spoke was Wang Meng, who was in a bad mood because Song Ning did not give him Xiaoyao Dan at all. He was now thinking about how he could get revenge on Song Ning. It happened that the opportunity came and he felt that this opportunity would not be lost. what.


    But after Wang Meng had just said this, he only felt a flower in front of him, and immediately lost consciousness.


    Ordinary disciples watched this Wang Meng being slapped in slaps by Lu Sheng. They didn''t know life and death, but they were obviously out of breath and had little intake.


    Immediately after that, Hong Fei did not react, and Lu Sheng slapped Hong Fei with a slap.


    Hong Fei once again flew red, and the blood flew out like this. Although Hong Fei was seriously injured, he was still awake, obviously Lu Sheng''s mercy.


    Lu Sheng knew that the ordinary disciple of Qinglongyuan ��s disciples was a distant relative of Elder Hong, so he did n��t make too much effort, but this person even dared to say Song Ning, but he could n��t bear it. He had decided to recognize Song Ning I have to show a little courage to rely on my own backing. Now that Hong Fei has been beaten because of Song Ning, it is also a sign of loyalty.


    Ordinary disciples looked at each other dumbfounded, Lu Sheng looked at these people with cold eyes, and finally his eyes fell on Hong Fei, who was lying on the ground with his face covered in amazement.


    "I warn you, if I dare to say bad things about Song Ning again, I will kill you!" Lu Sheng gave out cruel words.


    Hong Fei was blind, and he never thought that this person was not here to trouble Song Ning, but Song Ning''s friend! At this moment, Hong Fei felt that he was really stupid. There were so many good medicines on Song Ning. How could there be no powerful friend?


    "Brother Mo is going to be angry, Mo is to be angry, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!" Hong Fei immediately got up and apologized.


    Lu Sheng sneered: "Who knows what Song Ning did?"


    Upon hearing this, Hong Fei knew that his chance to answer the question came: "I remembered it. I gave Song Ning a map before. Song Ning might have gone to Lingquan. He wanted to find a place where he could practice. . "


    Lu Sheng feels funny, he said, ��Song Ning would n��t know the practice of the Tianyuan School? You are a shame, Song Ning is clearly deliberately confusing you, you do n��t know yet, it ��s really silly. ��


    However, Lu Sheng will not say this naturally. In order to hide his identity, Song Ning should pretend to be such a second thing as Hong Fei. If Lu Sheng is exposed now, Song Ning will be angry, if Song Ning is angry By the way, is it not a matter of minutes for a secondary disciple to suppress him?


    Lu Sheng cleared his throat: "I''m here to find Song Ning. If someone says something casually, then I''m sorry. I will come to this person every day until I kill him!"


    Many ordinary disciples immediately bowed to salute, very respectful.


    Lu Sheng shook his sleeves and walked away. Wang Meng slowly came back and got up from the ground. As soon as he came together, he felt the old swollen face: "What happened just now? Which deflated calf attacked me ?!"


    At this moment, Lu Sheng had not gone far. Hearing this, his backhand was a slap, and an aura flew out, directly hitting the other face of Wang Meng. Wang Meng flew out sideways with a sound, crashing to the ground, and coma again. Passed.


    Wang Meng was so miserable that all disciples, including Hong Fei, were frightened. At the moment, Hong Fei, who was previously held by Xiaoyao Dan, was also a bit worried about Song Ning.


    Lu Sheng walked towards Lingquan. When he walked not far from Lingquan, he saw Song Ningzheng standing at the toll booth outside Lingquan.


    The disciples paid attention to Song Ning: "Ordinary disciples in Qinglongyuan? You are not eligible to enter Lingquan, roll back."


    "How many spirit stones?" Song Ning frowned, and there was no mark on the map that would not allow him to enter. Why didn''t this disciple let him in?


    The fee-paying disciple sneered: "As for your cultivation practice on the first floor of the gathering period, entering Lingquan is also in vain. Besides, do you have the money to enter? Do you know how much it costs to enter once? Hurry and hurry!"


    "I''ll ask you again, how many spirit stones." Song Ning''s voice sank.


    Many of the disciples around were very funny and looked funny.


    At that moment, the disciples said: "I tell you that ordinary disciples are not allowed to enter. If you want to enter, you must bring in a disciple-level disciple to bring it in. How about, which pro-discipline will bring someone like you in? Do n��t dream, ordinary disciples are messy in the Tianyuan School. Do you think you have so few broken spirit stones? I ��m telling you that ordinary disciples are not human in this Tianyuan School! "


    The disciples who paid did not look at Song Ning, and they slapped with a slap, but when he slapped, he felt someone caught his wrist, a pain, and then there was a disciple in a purple robe Appeared in front of him: "I take Song Ning in, do you have any opinions?"

 Chapter 57： Brother Lu, pay the bill

    As soon as this was said, those who were watching the scene were quiet immediately. Originally, they thought that Song Ning, an ordinary disciple who wanted to enter Lingquan, was naturally watching jokes, but now it is different. A core disciple said he wanted to bring Song Ning went in together.


    Core disciple!


    The purple robe gleams in the dark purple light under the sunlight. Only when Xiuwei reaches the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period can he be promoted to a core disciple. The top disciples are the chief disciples.


    For their three-level self-cultivation sect, each sect has a maximum of two chief disciples, four personal disciples, and one sect with hundreds of people. This shows the status of the core disciples.


    The fee-bearing disciple looked ugly as if he ate Cheung. Where did he dare to provoke the core disciples?


    "This brother, sorry, sorry, I really don''t know that this kid was brought by you. Don''t be angry, brother, I know what I am wrong, I know what I am wrong." The disciples immediately apologized.


    Lu Sheng didn''t want to go all out, so he let go: "Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. If you dare to stop Song Ning again next time, I will kill you!"


    Song Ning did not expect Lu Sheng to come. This Lu Sheng has been so respectful since the last thing. Song Ning''s impression on him is also much better. At this moment, Lu Sheng helped, and Song Ning nodded to the landing student.


    Seeing that Lu Sheng didn''t pursue it, the disciples immediately nodded and said: "Yes, yes, it won''t be the next time."


    But just as the toll disciple was talking, a yin-yang sound came from not far away: "Gee, the dog also depends on the owner, but I''m curious, Lu Sheng, you treat a dog It ��s so friendly, it ��s a little bit like you. ��


    As soon as these words were spoken, a group of laughter sounded immediately, and these laughtered people clenched their fists at the speaker and appeared very respectful.


    Lu Sheng was furious: "I think you are living impatiently with Wang Fushan. Pay attention to it when you speak, otherwise you do n��t even know how you died!"


    Wang Fushan was surprised for a moment, but Lu Sheng dared to quit his mouth. He looked at Song Ning, frowning. The young man''s behavior during the reunion period, wearing ordinary disciples'' robes, seemed to be nothing extraordinary. But why did Lu Sheng protect him so much?


    At this time, there were disciples who could not understand the situation. Someone immediately whispered, "This brother Wang Fushan and Brother Lu Sheng are the core disciples under the elder Lu, but Brother Wang is a bit more advanced and has a little bit of entry. The popularity is also strong. Brother Lu collided with Brother Wang a few days ago, and the relationship between them is very poor. I think today, maybe Brother Lu is going to be beaten. "


    In fact, according to Wang Fushan''s character, he should have been very active with Lu, but just hearing Lu Sheng''s words, he always feels that Lu Sheng is relying on: "Gee, I treat you as a person, you must learn to bark. , Lu Sheng, do you want me to die? Why are you? "


    A few people from Wang Fushan approached the landing student and Song Ning. When they came, the spiritual energy escaped, and suddenly a pressure was formed. On Lu Sheng''s side, Lu Sheng quickly dissipated the spiritual energy and prepared to join Song Ning. Unite against the momentum of several people in Wang Fushan.


    There was silence all around, everyone held their breath, and it was a rare thing to be able to see the core disciples fighting.


    But at this moment of tension, Song Ning did not meet them at all, but asked the fee-paying disciples casually: "Is there still Lingquan?"


    Lingquan?


    It''s about to fight, you still miss Lingquan? Are you scared?


    The toll disciple is shouting in his heart, but he ca n��t say that on his mouth, then Wang Fushan is not afraid of Lu Sheng, but he is afraid, Lu Sheng ca n��t beat Wang Fushan, but if he beats him, it ��s easy and happy, kick it over. It''s like a ticket, I don''t know where to go.


    The disciples did not answer, and Song Ning raised a brow: "I said, is there still Lingquan?"


    At this time, only Song Ning was talking outside the whole Lingquan, not to mention Lingquan, even inside Lingquan, many people looked out through the window, many of which had their hair wet and undressed Female disciple.


    Wang Fushan could not understand this young man. At this time, should an ordinary disciple be so calm?


    However, Lu Sheng knew Song Ning''s actions. He knew that Song Ning didn''t care about Wang Fushan at all, so Lu Sheng put away the aura and stood behind Song Ning.


    As Lu Sheng put away his aura, the spirit of Wang Fushan and others immediately rushed to Song Ning. Although this was not an attack, it would be enough for a monk in the first gathering period without any precautions to be dizzy. .


    However, an astonishing scene happened. Song Ning seemed not to feel their aura. He looked at the fee-paying disciple and spoke again: "I said, did you hear?"


    The disciples did not dare to neglect any more, and immediately replied: "Now there is only Sanlingquan on the top floor. This is the only one."


    "I want it." Song Ning said.


    The lively people around did n��t see the collision of the aura just now. They only thought that Song Ning was like a fool. San Lingquan, the price was not affordable by ordinary people. An ordinary disciple was pretending to be big here. Laugh your teeth.


    Disciple disciples said: "One hundred spirits per hour, five hours."


    The disciples now do not want to offend Song Ning and Lu Sheng, so they directly say the bidding code, and the other party will retreat when they are in trouble, and he will not be embarrassed.


    "I''m a hundred and fifty." Wang Fushan said.


    Wang Fushan thought that Reiki had no slight pressure on Song Ning just now, and he felt that Song Ning was not quite right. In addition, Lu Sheng''s bully and evil people were so respectful to Song Ning. Wang Fushan felt that there must be Strange, so at this moment he deliberately raised the price, just want to test Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at Wang Fushan sideways and chuckled: "Two hundred."


    hiss!


    All the people present looked sideways, and the female disciples in Lingquan blinked their eyes at Song Ning, remembering Song Ning''s appearance in their hearts.


    Two hundred spirit stones one hour, five hours, that is a thousand spirit stones, this young man is just an ordinary disciple, where are so many spirit stones?


    Not to mention him, even for the core disciples, there are very few people who can spend a thousand spirit stones a year.


    Wang Fushan snorted and turned away. The disciples who had just called on Wang Fushan just now looked at Song Ning embarrassedly, feeling a little inexplicable.


    Lu Sheng was relieved. He knew that Song Ning had money. Before that, the Lu family gave Song Ning a thousand spirit stones as a meeting gift. However, when Lu Sheng wanted to come, even if there were no thousand spirit stones, Song Ning should have money. Yes, after all, Song Ning''s hidden identity is detached.


    But while the fee-bearing disciple was still waiting for Song Ning to pay the bill, Song Ning had turned and walked towards the entrance of Lingquan, and said, "Brother Lu, pay the bill."

 Chapter 58： Quick practice

    Pay, pay bills? !


    Lu Sheng swallowed a spit, a thousand spirit stones, when he worshipped the entry school, his family gave him 1,200 spirit stones, but this was three years of money, and now one thousand spirit stones at a time?


    Song Ning is rich, but he has a total of a thousand spirit stones, how could he spend all of it here at once? Seeing this Lu Sheng seemed a little embarrassed, Song Ning then said: "Lu, Brother, would you want me to pay this thousand spirit stones?"


    This time Lu Sheng was dumb eating Huanglian, and he could hardly say it. He just understood Song Ning''s words just now. He could have spent the thousand spirit stones, and even the flowers.


    "Of course I paid." Lu Sheng felt bitter, but on the surface, he pretended to be indifferent and paid a thousand spirit stones.


    Just now, the female practitioners who were still lying in the Lingquan against the window at Song Ning''s flirtatious eyes also rolled their eyes at this time. They thought Song Ning was really shameless, but what they could not understand was why Lu Sheng should help him pay. money.


    The disciples did not care who paid the money, as long as someone paid it, he gave Song Ning and Lu Sheng a key and smiled, "The two are slow."


    Lu Sheng took the key, and his heart was bleeding.


    Song Ning made a false request gesture to Lingquan: "Brother Lu please."


    Although Lu Sheng felt uncomfortable, listening to Song Ning calling him Senior Brother, he was considered to have some comfort.


    There are five layers in this spiritual spring. The concentration of each layer is different. The higher the concentration, the higher the concentration, the faster the cultivation speed, but the cost is also greater.


    Song Ning and Lu Sheng came to Sanlingquan on the top floor. Lu Sheng opened the door and just wanted to walk in, but suddenly thought of Song Ning behind him, he stopped immediately and turned to stand at the door, waiting for Song Ning to advance.


    Lu Sheng thought, Song Ning just pretended to be weak because he wanted to hide his identity. But now it is different. There is no one here. He is not sensible. So Song Ning might be angry.


    Song Ning was not polite with Lu Sheng, and walked straight into the Three Spirit Springs.


    San Lingquan is actually the third Lingquan in the top floor. There are three Lingquan in the top floor. This is the third place.


    As soon as he walked into these three spiritual springs, Song Ning felt the spirit aura, which made people feel shocked. Looking back at Lu Sheng, perhaps he had not expected that this aura would be so full, and he almost did not stand under the impact of the aura. stable.


    Seeing that Song Ning was walking in front of the ground, Lu Sheng felt no discomfort at all, so he admired it. He thought that the pressure of the reiki of Wang Fushan and others just had no effect on Song Ning. Lu Sheng admired Song Ning. A little more.


    "Brother Song, I don''t know what you are doing?" Lu Sheng asked.


    Song Ning just took off his clothes and was about to enter Lingquan. Suddenly he heard Lu Sheng asking, frowning, looking at Lu Sheng: "Do you know what this matter has to do with not knowing this?"


    Lu Sheng hurriedly explained: "No, it''s not, I''m just curious, brother is not strange."


    Song Ning ignored Lu Sheng, went directly to Lingquan, closed his eyes, and stopped talking.


    The more Song Ning was, the more doubts Lu Sheng had, and the more he was afraid of Song Ning, but Lu Sheng was not wasted. He spent a thousand spirit stones, of course, hurry and practice here, otherwise money is not a waste Anymore?


    In Lingquan, after Song Ning felt this aura, his inner excitement was difficult to suppress. At first he was somewhat reserved. After absorbing the aura for about half an hour, he looked inside Dantian and found that the aura in Dantian was again It has increased a lot.


    Song Ning thought: "If it is at this speed, it takes five hours to add an achievement, which is too slow, but if it is ... forget it, it costs money anyway ..."


    As Song Ning thought, he let go of absorbing Aura.


    Song Ning released the absorption, and the speed seemed to be crazy. Ordinary people rely on breathing and breathing and body pores to absorb the aura, but Song Ning ... this is completely unilateral.


    Lu Sheng felt that there was some movement in Lingquan, so he opened his eyes and looked at it. It did n��t matter. Lu Sheng almost shouted while covering his mouth. At this moment, a vortex has formed around Song Ning and Song Ning is in this vortex Center, this vortex is not entirely composed of Lingquan, and there is also Aura!


    Can the ripples generated by the Reiki be seen by the naked eye? What is the speed of absorption!


    Lu Sheng stared at Song Ning blankly. After a while, he sucked his lips and began to focus on cultivation, but the speed of his cultivation was really far from Song Ning.


    Song Ning hadn''t expected that he would release the aura so quickly, but now Song Ning found that it had nothing to do with his tuna, it was completely absorbed by Dantian in the body.


    So Song Ning kept looking inside, he found that Dantian ��s absorption of Reiki continued to weaken, and until one hour later, Dantian ��s absorption stopped. Although it was a pity, Song Ning was surprised to find that during this hour, Dantian Neiqi supplemented a full 30%, and now Dantian has been supplemented by Reiki more than 40%.


    The faster the speed of cultivation, the more inspiring Yueyong Ning was. He immediately began to vomit, ready to make a surprise attack in the remaining three and a half hours.


    Lu Sheng found that the changes in the Lingquan disappeared, and then he was slightly relieved. If Song Ning had been absorbing the aura as before, Lu Sheng was afraid that Song Ning would be regarded as a monster.


    The time passed quickly, and at the end of it, Song Ningdantian already had 45% of the aura.


    "Brother Song is really hidden, and Lu Sheng is willing to saddle for Brother Song!" Song Ning just put on his clothes and left, Lu Sheng bowed and saluted.


    Song Ning froze for a moment: "I don''t want a third person to know about things in Lingquan."


    "This is a certainty. I understand that Brother Song is now being assigned to the ordinary disciples by the master. This thing, Brother does not want to let too many people know." Lu Shengdao.


    Song Ning probably knew exactly what Lu Sheng had misunderstood. Although he was not that kind of cheeky person, he could not help but sigh ��This Lu Sheng, it ��s a misunderstanding!��


    "Well, yes, I have something to ask you." Song Ning said.


    Lu Sheng hurriedly respectfully said: "Brother please speak."


    "Is there a lot of spirit stones?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Ning went to Taihe Mountain at the age of three. He never went down the mountain in 13 years. After going down the mountain, he went to Tianhe City. No one expected that Tianhe City had an accident. Now he has come to Tianyuan School. Multiple concepts.


    When Song Ning asked this question, he really wanted to know the value of Lingshi, but Lu Sheng didn''t think so. In his ears, he always felt that in addition to disdain, there was a trace of anger in Song Ning''s discourse.


    "Senior Brother Mo is going to be angry, this thousand spirit stones is nothing, and Senior Brother is just happy." Lu Sheng explained.

 Chapter 59： share it

    "Oh, then why were you grinning when you paid the bill?" Song Ning said again.


    Lu Sheng was embarrassed and scratched his head without speaking.


    Although Lu Sheng ��s first impression on Song Ning was not good, but these days he was very respectful to Song Ning, and Song Ning was also in a good mood: "I ��m back to my place. I."


    "Yes, yes, Brother Song walked slowly." Lu Sheng sent Song Ning along the way.


    Lu Sheng walked on their front feet, and someone came out of the Erling Spring on the back foot. As soon as he came out, he saw Lu Sheng''s stubbornness. This is what makes her a little puzzled.


    "Did it suppress the cultivation? But no one can suppress cultivation during the gathering period. Even in the Huiling period, only those monks with excellent talents can do it." This person is very puzzled, but She didn''t care about anything other than cultivation, so she left.


    After Song Ning and Lu Sheng separated at the entrance of Lingquan, they returned to Qinglongyuan. It was already late at night, but when Song Ning walked to the ordinary disciples area, he saw someone shaking at his entrance. From this figure, It should be Mu Xuezhao.


    Why did Mu Xuezhao come again in the middle of the night?


    Song Ning walked a few steps, Mu Xue saw that Song Ning was coming, and greeted him: "Song Ning, where are you going?"


    "Going to Lingquan, why are you here?" Song Ning was very happy and pushed open the door of the room: "Come, come in."


    Mu Xuezhao glanced around and followed up the room: "Song Ning, this is the cultivation resource that Master gave me today. He said that there are every month. I guess you are definitely not there, so I brought you some. "


    As Mu Xuezhao said, he took out the Elixir from the storage bag.


    Four Tiering Dan!


    Three of them have two stripes, and the other one has three stripes.


    "So many Ti Ling Dan?" Song Ning asked. According to Song Ning''s understanding of this Ti Ling Dan, ordinary monks can''t take it multiple times in a short period of time, and the maximum number is four in a month. But it was a monk on the first floor of the Qi gathering period. Why did Elder Hong treat Mu Xuezhao so well?


    First made an exception to make her a disciple of the inner door, and then let Mu Xuezhao live in the area where the core disciples and even the disciple disciples could live in. Now, Mu Xuezhao was given four Tierlingdans at once ...


    According to what Hong Fei said before, although Song Ning was unwilling to think in that respect, he also had some speculation.


    But now Mu Xuezhao doesn''t feel anything at all. She looked at the four Tilling Pills on the table and said happily: "Song Ning, this one has three stripes on it. After the refining is completed, at most three stripes can be left on it. This is called the three-stripe tiling pill, which is the best among the tiling pill, and the double-stripe tiling pill with two stripes is normal. "


    Seeing Mu Xuezhao being so happy, Song Ning smiled and said: "This Tieling Pill is very helpful for your cultivation, but I heard that Tieling Pill is generally used by Huiling monks, so you are taking Tilyn Pill now. Be careful not to eat more. "


    "I know, so I came to you, let''s have two of them each!" Mu Xuezhao said and took out the two double-weed Tiling Dan directly to Song Ning.


    This is a good thing, but this is Mu Xuezhao''s thing. Song Ning naturally doesn''t want: "No, you keep it. I will tell you if I need it."


    "But you don''t have any cultivation resources, it''s okay, you take it first, don''t you have to hurry up and practice, and then try to move to me?" Mu Xuezhaoming''s eyes hailed, and he sounded like Bailing.


    Song Ning shook his head: "You forgot, I have no cultivation resources, but I can go to Lingquan to practice."


    Lingquan?


    By the way, Mu Xuezhao was too anxious to share the story of Tilling Dan with Song Ning, and forgot Song Ning said he had just returned from Lingquan.


    "I saw Lingquan on the map. I originally wanted to go, but I didn''t have a spirit stone on my body. I really don''t know why the master didn''t give me the spirit stone when I gave me the cultivation resources." Mu Xuezhao grunted. The watery lips seemed to be pink crystals.


    Seeing that Mu Xuezhao wanted to go, Song Ning said, "If you want to go, I will take you with you tomorrow?"


    Although Mu Xuezhao was happy in his heart, he was a little puzzled: "Song Ning, I heard that there is a lot of money in Lingquan. You ... do you have a spirit stone?"


    "Well, I have some here." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao''s eyes widened, and she never thought that Song Ning would even have a spirit stone, but when she thought of Lingquan, Mu Xuezhao was a little embarrassed: "But ... but I heard that both men and women are going together Dao Lu, if they are seen by others, they will be afraid or misunderstand you ... "


    The fact that Mu Xuezhao was waiting to be released really made Song Ning feel agitated. After all, they were all young boys and girls. Song Ning also knew that Mu Xuezhao was thin-skinned: "It''s me ..."


    However, before Song Ning''s word "Tang Tu" was spoken, Mu Xuezhao raised his hand: "But now it''s dark, let''s take advantage of it, how?"


    Song Ning looked at Mu Xuezhao''s gaze. The expectation in this gaze was never seen by Song Ning. Under this gaze, Song Ning had no reason to refuse. Moreover, Mu Xuezhao was not shy. What are you shy about, man?


    "Okay, let''s go now." Song Ning went out with Mu Xuezhao.


    At night, dark.


    The wind in the late autumn was a little chilly, swaying Mu Xuezhao''s hair, but the joy in her face could not be dissipated.


    Moon hangs weakly in the night sky, illuminating the road under their feet.


    Mu Xuezhao jumped up and down like a happy white rabbit: "Song Ning, actually I have a secret. I haven''t told anyone, including my father."


    "Huh?" Song Ning looked at Mu Xuezhao. He actually wanted to say, "Since no one has told me, then don''t tell me." But when he saw Mu Xuezhao''s eyes, he felt he couldn''t refuse this girl.


    Mu Xuezhao said: "Actually, I am afraid of blackness, I am afraid of loneliness. I was a little afraid of coming to Tianyuan School because I am probably a person here. Even if I bring a follower, I will be lonely, but now I am so happy with you, I think it ��s a good thing to be here. "


    Song Ning nodded with a smile, and he realized why Mu Xuezhao would go to his room these two nights. It turned out that Mu Xuezhao was afraid of blackness and loneliness.


    "The Tianyuan School is so big, there are so many disciples, and you will get used to it in a short time." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao waved his hand: "I don''t care about these, as long as you accompany me, hello, you won''t forget it, but you are my follower, don''t you want to accompany me?"

 Chapter 60： Bathing

    "Of course not, it''s coming soon." Song Ning is really not good at dealing with the quirky girl like Mu Xuezhao.


    Mu Xuezhao turned his head and glanced in his eyes.


    In the dark night, the Lingquan of the Yuanyuan School exudes a light blue aura. From this position, it is quite gorgeous. Outside the Lingquan, there are endless disciples coming in and out, no less than during the day.


    "Ah ... So this is Lingquan ..." Mu Xuezhao exclaimed.


    For her girl, who was still a mortal a few days ago, this scene is really amazing.


    While admiring, she involuntarily took Song Ning''s hand: "Let''s go quickly!"


    Song Ning let You Xuezhao pull like this, he suddenly thought of a sentence once said by his righteous father, ''Someone has never seen the sea, when they see the sea, they rejoice; Some people have never seen the abyss, when they see the abyss At the time, they were hesitant; some people had never heard of Taoism, and when they heard it, they were confused. ��


    He could not remember what kind of thought his father wanted to instill when he said this, but nowadays, Song Ning thinks Mu Xuezhao is such a girl.


    The fee-paying disciples outside Lingquan had begun to doze off. When he felt someone in front of him, he looked up and said: "Eh? Are you here again?"


    The toll-disciple turned to Mu Xuezhao again. The original lazy expression suddenly disappeared. He only felt Mu Xuezhao''s first-level cultivation, but he did not expect Mu Xuezhao to wear the inner disciple''s robe.


    Fortunately, there was no nonsense!


    The disciples tolled while happily whispering, "Now there is only the second Lingquan of the second top floor, the two ... want to be together?"


    Mu Xuezhao''s concern at the moment was whether there was a position. When she heard there was a position, she nodded excitedly, and didn''t seem to hear the words "to be together" that the disciples finally said.


    The disciples who received the fee were very puzzled when they saw Mu Xuezhao''s expression. He really couldn''t figure out what the identity of Song Ning was. The core disciples from the sixth floor of the gathering period paid respect to him, and now they have such beautiful inner doors. The female disciple wants to soak up the Lingquan with him, is he ...


    The disciples who charged were suddenly clever. He heard some things from the gossip before that there was a secondary leader disciple who was directly nominated during the selection of disciples not long ago. He could have directly entered the school to become a secondary disciple, However, his character was arrogant and arrogant, and many elders were very tired. Therefore, the head ordered that the newly-appointed chief disciple should start practicing from the bottom. Only when the head is satisfied can he restore his identity.


    Is this the second chief disciple hidden at the bottom is the one in front of him? !


    When the toll disciple thought of this, his hands shook a little, but then he didn''t feel right. If Song Ning was the second chief disciple, why didn''t Wang Fushan know?


    Song Ning interrupted the fee-charging disciple who was fascinated: "How much is the second Lingquan on the second top floor?"


    The toll disciple came back to God: "Oh, the fifty spirit stones start at one hour and also start at five hours."


    "How much? How much?" Mu Xuezhao exclaimed.


    The disciples were shocked.


    Mu Xuezhao gently pulled Song Ning''s sleeves: "Forget it, a lot of money ..."


    However, when Mu Xuezhao pulled Song Ning''s sleeves, she discovered that Song Ning had taken out the spirit stone and placed it on the table.


    Mu Xuezhao blinked his eyes and felt that his breath was a little short. There are 250 spirit stones in Mu Xuezhao''s ears, which can be described by astronomical figures, but Song Ning took it out like this?


    "Key." Song Ning said.


    The toll disciple accepted the spirit stone and gave Song Ning a key. He felt funny. In the afternoon, Song Ning casually said a thousand spirit stones. Now what is the 250 spirit stones?


    The toll disciples watched Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao entering Lingquan, and could not help sighing: "This female disciple in Neimen can be regarded as the best. He is not very young. Although he is not rich enough, he is beautiful and beautiful, and his skin is like a fat The most important thing for Tian Qingling is to be very naive. It should look like a virgin body. I did not expect it to be taken to Lingquan by this person. "


    The toll disciple''s eyes fell on Mu Xuezhao until Mu Xuezhao and Song Ning disappeared at the entrance of Lingquan. He only withdrew his gaze, only envy and jealousy in his heart.


    Mu Xuezhao followed Song Ning into Erlingquan, and was very curious all the way up the road, but when she arrived at Erlingquan, her face turned red with a ��sang��.


    The room is not big, about ten feet away, and one of the spirit springs accounts for the majority. Although there is mist in the room, there is no place to change clothes, and there is no clothes for them to put on, not even a bath towel. .


    Mu Xuezhao was dumb as a chicken, slowly twisting her neck to look at Song Ning. When her eyes touched Song Ning, it was as if she was electrocuted, and immediately turned her head back.


    "Song, Song Ning, this, this, this ..." Mu Xuezhao stuttered and stopped talking.


    "Boo Lingquan ... well, it''s okay to wear clothes." Song Ningming clearly remembered that there were bath towels in the top three Sanling Springs. bath towel.


    Song Ning said, jumped in directly wearing clothes.


    Seeing this, Mu Xue was relieved and learned Song Ning''s appearance, leaping into Lingquan.


    The water splashed and landed on Song Ning''s face, and immediately, Song Ning was splashed by Mu Xuezhao''s water.


    "Haha, it turns out that this is Lingquan, so happy, I have never been to such a place yet!" Mu Xuezhao swept the embarrassment before.


    But Song Ning was embarrassed because she had seen Mu Xuezhao bathing in that lake before, so Song Ning could not help seeing Mu Xuezhao who was soaked and his clothes were tightly wrapped around his body. Mu Xuezhao''s body.


    To avoid continuing to think about it, Song Ning immediately said: "Miss Mu, let''s practice well, only five hours."


    Song Ning mentioned that Mu Xuezhao immediately stopped: "Yeah, there are only five hours, and it is two hundred and fifty spirit stones! I''m sorry, it cost you a lot ..."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s still cultivation that matters. The spirit stone is gone and you can earn it again. It is most important to improve cultivation."


    Mu Xuezhao said that with a firm look on Qiao''s face, she closed her eyes and confessed.


    Song Ning also began to practice, he couldn''t waste such good practice resources.


    At the moment outside the hot spring, the toll disciple''s eyes fell far above the top floor, and he sighed in his mouth: "Hey, this time the top floor is specially prepared for those of you who are embarrassed to speak, please enjoy it. Just call out too loud, hey ... "

 Chapter 61： Good physical strength

    The mist is lingering and the aroma is charming. This time the Erling Spring on the top floor exudes a pleasant scent. This scent is not arranged in the room before, but it is Mu Xuezhao.


    Song Ning was practicing, and according to common sense, he is not easily disturbed after entering the set, but now he wakes up because of Mu Xuezhao''s body fragrance.


    When Song Ning''s eyes fell on Mu Xuezhao, Mu Xuezhao still closed his eyes.


    "There is no such thing as a sachet, so this body fragrance ..." Song Ning is a little puzzled. If it is only body fragrance, can such a pleasant fragrance come out?


    Song Ning shook his head helplessly, closed his eyes and continued to practice.


    Five hours, say fast or not, slow or not.


    After the end of time, Song Ning looked inside, and the aura in Dantian was close to 50%. If you do this calculation, you will soon be able to replenish the aura in Dantian. After the replenishment, you should be able to break through. Song Ning did not know How other people''s cultivation breakthrough, but he can be sure that his breakthrough method is different from ordinary people, perhaps this is caused by the Shinto.


    In what part can a half of the Shinto script take him?


    "Song Ning, Song Ning?"


    While Song Ning was looking inside, Mu Xuezhao whispered beside Song Ning.


    Song Ning opened his eyes: "Well? What''s wrong?"


    "Time is up, but ..." Mu Xuezhao whispered.


    Song Ning followed her eyes and realized what she meant. At this time, the two were soaked. If they went out like this, it was not good to be seen.


    "I haven''t changed the clothes here, do you have them? If you have, you can change your clothes and go first, don''t worry about me." Song Ning said.


    Where is Mu Xuezhao? She lowered her head and shook her head: "Cultivation was just too focused. If you came out half an hour earlier, your clothes should be dry now."


    While the two were talking, there was a knock on the door outside: "Two, time is up. If you don''t renew, come out."


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao looked at each other, and the toll disciple was talking outside the door. Song Ning hesitated a little, and now they went out, which had a bad influence on Mu Xuezhao. This was something they did not consider before, but this toll disciple came and fell. It is also convenient for him.


    Mu Xuezhao was a little flustered. When she was at a loss, Song Ning got up and came to the door, opened the door and cracked some spirit stones: "Five hours of renewal."


    The disciples who were charged were somewhat surprised. What surprised him was not that Song Ning was rich, but that Song Ning actually renewed the fee.


    "This fellow is really good physical strength, those two continue, I won''t disturb." The toll disciple took the money and left, at this time he had some doubts about Song Ning''s identity, but regardless of Song Ning''s identity No matter what, he has nothing to do with him, he will do his job well.


    Mu Xuezhao was a little ignorant. He used to be two hundred and fifty spirit stones, but now it is two hundred and fifty spirit stones. This adds up to five hundred spirit stones. Mu Xuezhao has a very profound concept about the value of spirit stones. Before she came to the school, her father Mu Xingshan wanted to exchange gold for some spirit stones. However, the ratio of gold to spirit stone was one hundred two gold for one spirit stone. If five hundred spirit stones were converted into gold, then It is fifty thousand two gold.


    Fifty thousand and two golds ... The Mu family is a big family in Qingluo City, but the sum of all the property of the family is less than two thousand gold.


    Song Ning noticed Mu Xuezhao''s eyes and wondered: "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing ... just ... just ..." Mu Xuezhao was wording.


    "Say what you have, it doesn''t matter." Song Ning said.


    "I always feel like you are very powerful, you can use lithotripsy, and have so much money ... Are you and you a rich kid?" Mu Xuezhao asked tentatively.


    Song Ning shook his head with a smile: "Of course not, these are all coincidences, I am an orphan, to be precise ... a broom star."


    "This ... I, I didn''t mean it, you don''t care, and you are not a broom star. Without you, we will not be so smooth when we enter the Tianyuan School. You are our lucky star." Mu Xue Zhao hurried to comfort Song Ning.


    Song Ning sighed, Taihe Mountain was destroyed by him, Tianhe City died because of him, what is he not a broom star? Unless the mysterious soul helped in Tianhe City, it might be that the Jiaolong would reappear, and the Tianyuan School would suffer.


    But with Mu Xuezhao''s comfort, Song Ning was still very happy.


    The two began to practice again, but what they didn''t know was that at the time of their cultivation, Elder Hong of Qinglong Academy had already been to Mu Xuezhao''s room several times.


    "This little Nizi doesn''t practice well but runs around. When will I wait until the sixth floor of her gathering period?" Elder Hong sighed heavily and turned back to the room.


    In Lingquan, Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao practiced for more than four hours, and then came out waiting for the clothes to dry, but while waiting for the clothes to dry, the two were not idle, but meditated beside Lingquan.


    In Song Ning''s body, more than 50% of that Dantian has been filled with aura. In this regard, Song Ning is in a good mood. Given the time when this aura is full of auras, will he be able to use the double method of Shinto?


    For monks, time is just a matter of closing the eyes and opening the eyes again. The two of them entered Lingquan for a total of ten hours, and soon the time came.


    "The clothes are almost dry?" Song Ning asked.


    Mu Xuezhao''s clothes outside were dry, but the one that was close to him was still a bit tide. It was imprisoned and uncomfortable. Originally, he could quickly change his clothes back to his place, but he was very hungry at the moment.


    "Dry, let''s hurry back ..."


    Coo ...


    Before Mu Xuezhao finished speaking, his stomach cried.


    Song Ning smiled: "Let''s go eat, I see on the map, this Tianyuan School has a canteen."


    Mu Xuezhao wanted to refuse, but it was too hungry, and the dining room was not far behind Lingquan. If they returned to the room and then came out, it would take a long time.


    Mu Xuezhao gritted his teeth, it was still important to eat: "Okay, but I don''t have a spirit stone ..."


    "Isn''t I here? Let''s go." Song Ning said and got up.


    Mu Xuezhao went out with Song Ning, because the underwear is still a little damp, so the steps are very small, if there are newcomers, Mu Xuezhao''s walking will feel very unnatural.


    Normally, the disciples of the school all come and go. Naturally, few people notice Mu Xuezhao, but these disciples pay differently. Since Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao left the gate of Lingquan, his eyes have always been on Mu Xuezhao. With Mu Xuezhao walking inconveniently, the fee-paying disciple couldn''t help but sigh: "Ten hours, really enough for this female disciple in the inner door, but what kind of person is this disciple with the surname Song, and his physical strength is so good, the ten hours are over. But it seems like no one ... "

 Chapter 62： Lets eat on the third floor

    Mu Xuezhao did not understand what the fee-paying disciple said, so he quickly took a few steps to keep up with Song Ning: "Song Ning, what did the fee-discriminator say just now?"


    Song Ning coughed: "Nothing, I''ll be in the dining room right away."


    Mu Xuezhao grunted and followed Song Ning, but the two did not go far, and came to the door of the dining hall.


    This dining hall is really not small. Although it is not as big as Lingquan, Song Ning is still a bit incredible because it is so spacious.


    "This dining hall is three times bigger than my home ..." Mu Xuezhao couldn''t help wondering.


    "After all, there are so many disciples, let''s go in and see." Song Ning said.


    The dining hall has three floors. Song Ning thought that these three floors should be separated due to different costs. After they came to the first floor, they saw that the first floor was very noisy and there were many people, but they ate ordinary food. Coarse tea and light rice, occasionally have some meat, but it is also eaten by a few talents.


    "The cafeteria of the Tianyuan School is also not very good, it seems that there is nothing delicious." Mu Xuezhao said casually.


    As soon as I said this, I heard the laughter from behind: "Hehehehe, it ��s interesting. I do n��t know anything. I ��m talking here. There is a lot of delicious food in the restaurant of the Tianyuan School, but it ��s just It ��s not affordable for people like you. On the first floor, no one spends one spirit stone, on the second floor, no one spends ten spirit stones, and on the third floor, no one spends 100 spirit stones! "


    Song Ning didn''t need to look back to know that this speaker was Zi Mo Ting, and behind Zi Mo Ting, Ono, who had been sullen, followed closely.


    Mu Xuezhao retorted: "You have money, you have money, you go to the third floor to eat, cut, what''s so great, isn''t it the same disciple like me?"


    Zi Mo Ting glared, but swallowed the words that had come to his mouth and changed his mouth to say: "Hey, I''m nothing great, but it''s much stronger than your poor light eggs, go, Ono, go to the second floor to account for me Locations. "


    Ono slightly lowered his head, and then got up on the second floor, Zi Moting was white with a glance at Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao, hummed and walked up to the second floor, and said while walking: "You enjoy a layer of root grass Right. "


    Mu Xuezhao''s eyes turned red, when had he been aggrieved in this world? Nowadays, if you are a cultist, you thought you would embark on a glorious avenue, but when you met Zi Mo Ting, you would have to be excluded.


    However, Mu Xuezhao is not an ignorant person. Before Song Ning had spent five hundred soul stones in order to let her practice together in Lingquan, she did n��t know how to repay Song Ning. Too.


    "Ignore her kind of people ..." Mu Xuezhao whispered and turned her head, fearing that Song Ning would see her red eyes: "There are more people queuing there, shall we go and see?"


    Mu Xuezhao took a step, but felt his hand was grasped, and then a force pulled her to walk in the opposite direction.


    "Let''s go upstairs and see." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao wanted to refuse, but somehow she felt that she was powerless to refuse at this moment.


    There are ten spirit stones per person, which adds up to twenty spirit stones. Mu Xuezhao knew that Song Ning must have found her face, so she secretly remembered it in her heart, and she must repay Song Ning in the future.


    On the second floor, Zi Mo Ting and Ono had just sat down and saw Song Ning pulling Mu Xuezhao up at a glance.


    Zi Mo Ting immediately laughed: "It''s interesting and interesting, the follower took the master''s hand, I really don''t know what is unseemly, but are you two going in the wrong place? There is a minimum cost here."


    Zi Moting said this, the people who had eaten on the second floor all looked at Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao.


    Song Ning glanced at her and paused on everyone''s meal. Mu Xuezhao was also looking at the second floor of the dining hall. After all, this was the first time.


    Zi Mo Ting shook his head and sighed, "Hey, God is really good to you. I gave you a step down. Now that there is no place on the second floor, you will hurry and bite the bark."


    Although Zi Moting''s words were not pleasant to hear, none of these disciples sitting on the second floor felt bored. This is the case in the realm of truth. Want to eat well if you have no money? Isn''t that a daydream?


    But among these people, some people recognized Song Ning and looked at Zi Mo Ting with a funny face. Song Ning was the one who called out a thousand spirit stones at the door of Lingquan, and Zi Mo Ting seems to be responding to this. I don''t know.


    "The second floor is too noisy, things are not good, let''s go." Song Ning said lightly.


    Mu Xuezhao lowered his head, knowing that this time she would be laughed at by Zi Moting again, and she turned and walked downstairs.


    Zi Mo Ting''s disdain also came out, but she was just about to mock her mouth, but she could not speak with her mouth open.


    "Miss Mu, this way, let''s go to the third floor." Song Ning took Mu Xuezhao''s hand.


    "Ah?" Mu Xuezhao froze for a moment. She even felt that she had heard it wrong, but when she looked at it again, Song Ning was indeed walking towards the third floor.


    Song Ning walked up to the third floor while pulling Mu Xuezhao, and her eyes kept falling on Zi Mo Ting: "Miss Mu, even if the environment on the second floor of this dining hall is not good and there are people you hate, you can''t Because angry people do not eat, the environment on the third floor should not be worse. After all, the minimum cost is one hundred spirits, so today you can make a meal here. "


    Song Ning''s voice became weaker and weaker, but it fell on the second floor of the canteen where the silent needle can be heard on the floor, but it was deeply imprinted in everyone''s ears.


    The environment should not be worse ...


    Had a meal here ...


    What the **** is this Nima? This is too rich, right?


    At the moment, someone laughed on the second floor of the dining hall: "Haha, it''s interesting, it''s really interesting. We didn''t expect that our Tianyuan sent such a disciple who was hidden and hidden, and it was worthy of asking for a thousand at the door of Lingquan Spirit Stone Man. "


    "I am reluctant to go to the third floor, otherwise I must go to the third floor to give them a toast."


    Zi Moting''s face was hot, she always felt that the laughter of the people around her seemed to be laughing at her, clenching her fists, but she finally let go.


    Zimo''s family is rich, but she is very strict with her offspring. She has only five hundred spirit stones in her pocket money a year. If she goes to the third floor, she may drink northwest wind in the second half of the year.


    In the voice of the disciples on the second floor, Song Ning had taken Mu Xuezhao up to the third level. Mu Xuezhao followed Song Ning, holding Song Ning''s hand tightly and moved to cry. She had never had this Relying on the feeling behind others, it seems that with Song Ning in this Tianyuan School, she will not be bullied by others, although she has saved Song Ning before, knowing that Song Ning might have dealt with her because of that incident This is so good, but Mu Xuezhao still thinks that if there is a chance in the future, he must repay his gratitude.


    But at this moment, in the third floor, a woman''s voice interrupted her thoughts ...

 Chapter 63： Get a table together

    "It''s you?" The woman''s face was indifferent, with a slight smile in her expression: "Before the top layer of Lingquan, I was in Erlingquan, and you and a core disciple were in Sanlingquan."


    Song Ning felt that the woman was extraordinary, and clenched her fists: "Sister."


    Mu Xuezhao recovered and immediately fell back: "Sister Sister."


    The woman nodded slightly at the two of them, and then did not say much. She turned to look at the dishes on her table. These dishes were full. She did not use chopsticks, but just looked at them.


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao saw that this person had not continued to speak, but they had no conversation, and found an empty table to sit down.


    On the third floor of the canteen, there were only three people eating at this time, one of them was the woman, and the remaining two were Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao.


    Mu Xuezhao whispered to Song Ning: "That one-sided disciple who doesn''t know which side, the silver robe is so beautiful, I don''t know how she cultivated it."


    "It is estimated that the Huiling period is coming." Song Ning said casually.


    Although the two of them had a low voice, the woman could still hear it, but she seemed to have never heard it, and kept looking at the dishes on her table.


    At this moment, a little girl with a candied fruit in her mouth came up with the menu: "Order."


    Song Ning gave the menu and gave Mu Xuezhao. Mu Xuezhao took a look at the menu. The price above was really scary, but these names were unheard of.


    The little girl seemed to have trouble seeing Mu Xuezhao''s order, so she said: "In fact, people like you who are here for the first time, have a set menu recommended, the price is cheap, and the set menu for two is exactly two hundred spirits. It ��s cheaper to order, and it ��s good for repairing. ��


    "Good for Xiuwei?" Mu Xuezhao stunned.


    The little girl cracked a sugar gourd with a click and chewed in her mouth: "Of course, otherwise a fool would come here and spend a hundred spirit stones for a meal?"


    Mu Xuezhao was a little embarrassed. If she didn''t say it, she really thought it was a black spot killing people. One meal had a hundred spirit stones.


    "Since Sister has a recommendation, then there is Sister Lao, a two-person package." Song Ning said.


    This little girl looks like she was fourteen or five years old. When she heard Song Ning say this, she was very happy: "Eh? This younger brother''s mouth is so sweet. I don''t know if it is sweeter than my sugar gourd. Try it well. "


    What the little girl said was so explicit, she heard Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao''s faces red and scared. When they saw the two people in such an embarrassment, the little girl laughed: "Haha, interesting and interesting, you two wait a moment, I will prepare for this Fan. "


    The embarrassment on Song Ning''s and Mu Xuezhao''s faces disappeared only a moment after the little girl left.


    Somehow, after going up these three floors, it was like two worlds on the second floor. The noise on the second floor could not reach the third floor. In this quietness, Mu Xuezhao felt a little awkward, so she just found There was a topic: "Song Ning, why did you call that little girl the sister just now?"


    Song Ning glanced at the door where the little girl disappeared, and whispered: "Don''t look at her may be a little younger than us, but the cultivation base is not low."


    "It''s amazing, I just can feel that she is stronger than me. It''s just how, but I don''t know." Mu Xuezhao said, her cheeks could not help but red: "But also, I only have a gathering period, as long as Being a monk is better than me, and I should call her sister. "


    "Huh? What are you two talking about?" The little girl had returned. She raised her hands above her head and carried a three-foot-diameter plate. At first glance, it was a bit uncoordinated, if not because of this The girl was a monk, and Song Ning had to worry about whether the plate would press it down.


    The little girl said, put the plate on the table, the plate was not too big or too small, it just happened to be firm.


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao looked down, two meals, four dishes, one soup.


    "I think you are here for the first time, let me introduce you. This rice is Linggu, and these four dishes are specially made for you. They have active channels, condition skin and strengthen bones. , Supplementing the four effects of Reiki, this soup is a new product I just developed yesterday, called autumn bamboo and purple bamboo soup, of course, this name is only to be determined, you try it. "The little girl stretched out her ruddy tongue and licked the sugar gourd , Threw a wink at Song Ning.


    Song Ning has a violent body, but he has never seen such a girl, it can''t be said to be slutty, but such a tease, Song Ning really can''t eat it.


    Mu Xuezhao and Song Ning took a spoonful of soup almost simultaneously.


    "How does it taste?" The little girl seemed very confident in her cooking.


    Song Ning asked: "The taste is very good, but ... I didn''t drink autumn bamboo shoots, and there was no smell of purple bamboo."


    The little girl blinked: "Who said there must be autumn shoots and purple bamboo in the autumn bamboo shoots and purple bamboo soup?"


    "........."


    The little girl pursed her lips and said, "Blessed are you two. For the first time, I saw an ordinary disciple and an inner disciple come to eat on these three floors, and this jug of spirit wine was given to you to drink."


    Spirit wine?


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao looked at the little jug placed on the table by the little girl, and the smell of wine overflowed in an instant, and they knew it was not an ordinary product when they smelled it. The intensity of Reiki is more than three times that of Qinglingjiu.


    Seeing Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao''s eyes, the little girl was even happier: "How is it? This spirit wine was brewed by this fairy."


    "Thank you Sister, it''s just that we can''t drink alcohol at this age." Mu Xuezhao quit.


    Song Ning''s face suddenly changed. If you drink this wine, I am afraid that it will have less effect than Tiering Dan. How can you let go of such opportunities?


    The little girl frowned: "Little girl, you are really disappointed, okay, don''t drink it anyway. Anyway, this spirit wine is limited in quantity. I only brought it out today because I was happy."


    The little girl said, ate the last candied gourd, and gave a finger: "Qingling, don''t think about it, come to drink."


    Qingling is the woman in the silver robe. She heard the words, and came down from the delusion. Looking at the dishes on the table, she still seemed to have some meaning.


    The little girl glanced at Qing Ling''s table: "Your dish is cold, I''m going to heat it, let''s get together and eat together."


    As the little girl said, she rushed to the table and cleared the spirit, trying to pick up the dishes.


    "Don''t!" Qing Ling shouted: "Can''t eat, throw away!"


    The little girl rolled her eyes: "Li Qingling, Li Qingling, you can''t do this, just forget it. I''m too lazy to tell you to come to the bar."


    Li Qingling came to Song Ning''s table with the little girl. After smiling at Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao, she sat down, as if worried, as if thinking about something.


    The little girl looked at the table and smacked her mouth: "Hey, I''m too lazy to get the dishes anymore, so, today you are half price at this table. Let''s drink and brag together. How about you? You can''t eat so much anyway. Things, the cultivation of the first floor during the Qi gathering period, but eating too much will cause an accident. "


    The little girl kept saying that before Song Ning had any response, she said to herself: "Well, since you all have no opinion, then it is so settled, I will go and add two pairs of chopsticks."


    Li Qingling raised his hand and held the little girl''s shoulder, but his gaze remained on the table and said ...

 Chapter 64： Reiki adds 60%

    "You just need to pick up a pair of tableware. I think of some important things, and I will drink with you later." Li Qingling finished and hurried away.


    The little girl looked at Li Qingling and whispered secretly: "Shen Shinto, I don''t know what I thought of that was not on the edge."


    The three sat down, and the little girl poured three glasses of wine: "You should be a disciple who just arrived in Tianyuan School? But I see that both of you are practicing in the first gathering period. Why is one wearing the inner disciple? Dao robe, but one person is wearing the robe of ordinary disciples? "


    Song Ning said: "I am Miss Mu''s follower, Miss Mu pleases, Master will make an exception to promote her to disciple."


    The little girl glanced at Mu Xuezhao and then smiled: "Is your master Hongda?"


    Mu Xuezhao and Song Ning did not know the name of Elder Hong, but now I think that this should be Hong Da.


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t have any thoughts about the little girl''s words. She said happily: "Sister Sister is so powerful that she even knows that my Master is Elder Hong."


    However, Su Ning''s eyes flashed in doubt. Hong Da and Elder Hong seemed to be infamous in the school.


    After hearing Mu Xuezhao''s words, the little girl froze for a moment, thinking that this person was really naive, but she didn''t say much: "Come on, as a sister, I want to congratulate you on entering the Tianyuan School."


    The girl raised her glass, and Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao also raised the glass. Although Mu Xuezhao said not to drink before, she thought that this spirit wine could improve her cultivation behavior, and she began to drink.


    The three discussed for a long time, but basically it was Mu Xuezhao''s talk, because Mu Xuezhao talked about things in the dunya.


    Soon, the three had only one glass of wine left.


    "Under Song Ning, this is Mu Xuezhao. I don''t know how to call her sister?" Song Ning asked with a toast.


    The little girl said: "Tang Yue."


    The three drank the last glass of wine together, Song Ning served a hundred spirit stones, and then took Mu Xuezhao away.


    This time they ate a lot, and the body was full of aura, but they ate for a while.


    The disciples were walking in twos and threes, and the setting sun was beautiful.


    Bathed in the last hint of warmth at dusk, the two of them were in a good mood with the slight meaning of having enough wine and food.


    Next to the grove, Song Ning looked at the fiery sunset and sighed softly.


    "Homesick?" Mu Xuezhao asked.


    Song Ning shook his head, but then nodded again: "What about you?"


    "I''m homesick too, but with you by my side, I feel much better." Mu Xuezhao''s quiet cheeks were ruddy by the sunset.


    Song Ning pressed down the sadness in her heart: "Yes, Natilindan, you should eat it in a few days, don''t take it too often, otherwise your body can''t hold it."


    "Tilling Dan gave it to you, would you like to eat it together, OK?" Mu Xuezhao said and took out Tilling Dan: "Anyway, there are so many, and there will be next month, and I let you spend the money, and I feel sorry for it. . "


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, but as soon as Mu Xuezhao said that he was sorry, he had no choice but to agree.


    "Okay, then I''ll get one." Song Ning jumped out.


    "You both hold these two!" Mu Xuezhao gave Song Ning another one.


    "Well, thank you." Song Ning put away Tiering Dan.


    Mu Xuezhao smiled and waved at Song Ning with a smile: "Okay, I have to go back quickly. After coming out for so long, if the master knows it, he might think I ran out and played."


    "Well, I won''t send you anymore." Song Ning also waved at Mu Xuezhao.


    At this time, the sun had set, and the Tianyuan School had disciples moving almost all the time, but after dusk, the least people walked at this time. After Song Ning watched Mu Xuezhao disappearing from his sight, he turned and walked towards the ordinary disciples area, making him Surprisingly, no one in the ordinary disciple area.


    But Song Ning just walked a few steps, Hong Fei rushed out of the room: "Song Ning, you can count back!"


    "Brother Hong." Song Ning frowned slightly.


    Hong Fei sweated at the moment: "Song Ning, Xiaoyao Dan, give me two Xiaoyao Dan."


    Song Ning wonders why Hong Fei is so, but now he has no time to get entangled with Hong Fei, he just throws his hands and gives Hong Fei two Xiaoyao Dan.


    "Haha, thank you, thank you!" Hong Fei was very happy.


    Song Ning ignored Hong Fei. After returning to the room, he began to meditate and adjust his breath. He had eaten so many things that could supplement the aura, if necessary, adjust it.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    When Mu Xuezhao returned to the room, the night had been pulled down. She locked the door. She had just taken off her coat and was ready to change her clothes, but heard the door squeaked.


    what!


    Mu Xuezhao cried out in silence.


    The door was closed again, but a middle-aged and older man was already sitting in the room.


    "Master, Master?" Mu Xuezhao was a little scared. He just locked the door, why did Master suddenly break in?


    "Xue Zhao, where did you go to play? I told you to practice well, and refining the four Tieling Pills as soon as possible, and I run out of it." Hong Da said.


    Mu Xuezhao nodded and couldn''t help but step back two times, hiding his body behind the bed curtain.


    Hong Da glanced at Mu Xuezhao''s delicate white skin, and then turned away.


    Mu Xuezhao let out a sigh of relief. She was really taken aback just now, but she didn''t understand it. Song Ning asked her not to refine Tiiling Dan too fast, but the Master asked her to hurry up.


    If the two are opposite, Mu Xuezhao naturally believes more in Song Ning, but thinking about it in the innocent Mu Xuezhao, maybe the Master wants her to practice quickly, so she is so anxious.


    After changing clothes, Mu Xuezhao went to sleep. While she was sleeping, Song Ning was still practicing.


    At night, enveloped the Tianyuan School.


    After a few hours, Song Ning refined all the spirits in his body, and the spirits in Dantian had already reached 60%.


    This speed, even Song Ning couldn''t help but laugh out loud. When I first came to the Tianyuan School, 10%, now 60%, the speed of such cultivation is really exciting, but Song Ning has a little bit Regrettably, it seems that the phenomenon of Dantian''s mad absorption of aura was only a long time before, and he couldn''t figure out the exact time.


    It was almost dawn, and Song Ning took out the map. Before, he just looked at everyone ��s buildings on the map. He did n��t look at the instructions carefully. Now he has to look at them carefully. He needs to obtain cultivation resources. He couldn''t afford the spirit stone. He didn''t know the price of the spirit stone before. Now, it seems that the cost of Lingquan seems to be huge.


    "Every month the first day of the arena is settled and there is a reward. There are 15 repairs per month as a subsidy, which is automatically obtained at the Tianji Stone ... Today is the end of the month, and tomorrow is the first day ..." Looking out the window, the white sky has been exposed: "Go and see the arena today."

 Chapter 65： arena

    Together with the scorching sun, accompanied by the breeze, Song Ning walked towards the arena marked on the map.


    This was when Song Ning discovered that Tianyuan School was the second least.


    In the Celestial Sect, some people practice at night and rest during the day, while others practice during the day and rest at night, but like Song Ning, who practice all the time but do not know to rest are very few.


    A journey of a thousand miles begins with one step, and the method of cultivation begins with the accumulation of bits and pieces.


    Although there are still some disciples passing by on the road at this time, no one is heading towards the arena. There are not many people who usually go to the arena. Now that it is just dawning, there are fewer people.


    When Song Ning came to the outside of the arena, there was no one around. Through the introduction on the map, Song Ning knew that the arena was unmanned. Everything in it was automatic. You only need to pay a spirit stone to be in the arena. The challenge started, although the process was not described in detail, but this automation really surprised Song Ning.


    The arena is a tower, Song Ning walked to the door, put a spirit stone in the corresponding place, and the door opened.


    Entering the gate, Song Ning glanced around and found that the tower was empty, just a pure arena with no margin.


    Suddenly, a voice came into Song Ning''s ears: "Enter the room, sit down, and create your own phantom."


    Song Ning saw a row of small rooms beside him. He walked into one casually and sat on the odd-shaped chair in the room. As soon as he sat on it, he felt his body become heavy and his eyes seemed to be closed.


    hiss����


    Some strange options appeared in Song Ning''s mind, which he had never seen before, but he soon understood that the battle in this arena is not a contest between real people and real people, but between phantom and phantom Fighting.


    "I have explained the magic of this chair mentioned above before, but it has such a function, but I don''t know how much this chair can replicate people''s ability to repair ..." Song Ning thought, if he used his own appearance to make a ghost image, The chair was repaired to be a complete copy, so did it directly expose itself?


    So, Song Ning chose a masked man in a black robe as a phantom image. At the place where he named, he named it ��extinguished��.


    "Sure enough, you can be anonymous." Song Ning breathed a sigh of relief. The creation of the ghost image was finished, and the name was taken out. The process in the phantom.


    Hum.


    The phantom is solid, and the cultivation practice exudes is quite the same as the peak of Huiling in the middle!


    This is the first time Song Ning knows what level of cultivation he is.


    "Choose the target of the challenge, you only have ten chances, after ten times, if you still want to challenge, you can only re-enter, the arena will record your record, no pace, no miles, and a journey to immortality, to endure loneliness, Be diligent. "The voice slowly disappeared. When it disappeared, Song Ning could already see the ranking and challenging objects that appeared in front of him.


    Song Ning''s current ranking is 999, the last one, and each time he can only challenge his opponents within the top ten.


    Only disciples can enter this arena, and what will the chief disciples of the Tianyuan School cultivate? Probably the most is the peak of Huiling mid-term?


    So Song Ning directly challenged 989 people.


    With a blink of an eye, Song Ning entered the battle, and a person appeared in front of him. From the person''s appearance, he could see that the other party directly used his own image, even the name was not changed. As for the cultivation, the gathering period was on the first floor.


    Boom!


    One hit ends.


    Song Ning''s ranking rose to 989, while those who were just challenged were reduced to 999.


    Song Ning challenges one after another.


    The ranking was increased to 979.


    The ranking was increased to 969.


    Rank up to ...


    Up to 899, a spirit stone''s ten challenge qualifications were used up.


    Ten challenges, only ten punches are used, but there is one advantage in this arena, that is, there is a place in the room where the spirit stone is directly paid.


    Song Ning paid the spirit stone again and began to challenge.


    Rank increased to 889 ...


    After ten times, again ten times, then ten times ...


    Song Ning found that in this arena, it seems that everyone''s phantom uses his own appearance and his own name.


    When challenged to the 99th place in the arena, Song Ning exhaled for a long time: "It''s really a bit tiring."


    At this time, there are already three goals. Many disciples have come to the arena to challenge. One of the very interesting things in this arena is that the name will be displayed on the stone monument at the door before ranking one hundred. The announcement was not loud, but it was absolutely audible to stand outside the arena.


    There are not many people who come to the arena on weekdays, but today is different. Today is the end of the month. Tomorrow is the time to settle the arena ranking rewards, so most of the disciples will come today to try to improve some places.


    There are ten rooms in the arena, and at most ten people challenge at the same time, so today there are many people waiting outside the arena.


    These people are chatting, and suddenly heard a voice from the arena: "Hidden, challenge 92 successful, ranking increased to 92."


    Extinguish?


    They have never heard of this person, nor do they care.


    However, they said no more than a few words of kung fu, and heard the voice from the arena: "Hidden, challenge 82 success, and the ranking was increased to 82."


    It is not uncommon to continuously challenge success, these disciples still do not care.


    However, after a few breaths, they once again heard the voice in the arena: "Hidden, challenge 72 successes, and the ranking is increased to 72."


    The chat of the people ended, and their eyes fell on the stele outside the arena.


    People who can continuously challenge success are not without them, but there are few such speeds.


    "Who is it? Even with such a quick challenge, this cultivation base is certainly extremely strong."


    "There is no real name. This is rare in the door. It seems that I don''t want others to know my identity."


    "Oh, no need to guess, it must have been the chief disciple of the rumors of the other day, who can be ranked among the hundred and challenged so quickly, except that he has no one else!"


    Everyone was shocked, but did not expect that the second chief disciple of the previous rumors really existed.


    "It''s so handsome ..." Some nuns blushed and their hearts beat faster.


    "Hidden, 62 successful challenges, the ranking was raised to 62."


    "Hidden, 52 successful challenges, the ranking was raised to 52."


    There was a roar of applause outside the economic field. The Tianyuan School also did the same in order to prevent disciples from being injured. This arena naturally lacked the energy and passion, but now these disciples feel extremely excited.


    However, just when they were endlessly applauded and envied, there was another voice in the arena: "Destroy, challenge 99 successes, and raise the ranking to 99."

 Chapter 66： First place!

    "99? Didn''t you already have 52?" One disciple wondered.


    "It was hidden just now, now it is extinct, two people!"


    This just said two words, and came again in the arena: "Destroy, challenge 89 success, and improve the ranking to 89."


    "How come two people suddenly appeared? Did the number of secondary disciples increase?"


    "Destroy, succeed in challenging 79, and the ranking is raised to 79."


    "This, this is too fast? Faster than the one just now!"


    "Destroy, successfully challenge 69, and the ranking is raised to 69."


    "Hidden, challenge 42 successes, and raise the ranking to 42."


    "Destroy, challenge 59 successes, and increase the ranking to 59."


    At this time, let alone the disciples outside the queue are blinded, even the disciples who are challenging in the arena are blinded. What''s the matter? Out of a ��hidden�� it already feels a bit elusive, but now there ��s another ��extinished��?


    "Destroy, succeed in challenging 49 people, and raise the ranking to 49."


    "Hidden, 32 successful challenges, the ranking was raised to 32."


    The disciples looked at each other one by one and couldn''t figure out what the situation was, but they were more shocked than doubted at the moment.


    The sound in the arena has not stopped, the ranking is constantly flashing by the light above, and the name has been changing.


    "Destroy, succeed in challenging 39 people, and improve the ranking to 39."


    "Hidden, challenge 22 successes and raise the ranking to 22."


    ��������


    "Destroy, 29 challenges succeeded, the ranking was raised to 29."


    Everyone waited for a hint of "hidden" in the arena, but ...


    "Off, challenge 19 successes, and the ranking is raised to 19."


    On the stone monument outside the arena, when the light flashes, people see the ranking of the name above, ��extin�� is already on ��hidden��.


    ��Hidden�� first entered the top 100, but was overtaken by ��extinction�� at this moment?


    Who is this ��extinction��? !


    "Hidden, challenge 12 successful, the ranking is raised to 12."


    "Destroy, challenge the ninth place success, the ranking is raised to the ninth place!"


    hiss!


    Everyone took a breath, ninth? !


    According to the three-level self-cultivation school, the two chief disciples and four pro-discipline disciples have now challenged the ninth place in this annihilation. Isn''t it going to impact the top six?


    The strength of ��annihilation�� has already been recognized, but at the moment, these disciples do n��t know which of the ��annihilation�� and the ��hidden�� is the second chief disciple in the rumor.


    In the arena, Song Ning has just exhausted the number of challenges of the spirit stone this time. He did not challenge immediately, but looked at the reward of the arena ranking. Because he is the first to challenge next, but it costs a spirit stone. Normally it is a spirit stone challenge ten times, and he is now a spirit stone challenge once. He does n��t want such unnecessary waste.


    So he decided to see how the rewards are different.


    As he watched the rewards, there was a sound in the arena: "Hidden, challenge the second place success, the ranking rose to second place!"


    Second place! ! !


    When I heard these three words, all the disciples inside and outside the arena were shocked. Isn''t the second place ranking second only to the chief disciples? It seems that this "hidden" is really the second chief disciple.


    But if this "hidden" is the second chief disciple, who is the "extinct"?


    Many disciples are waiting, they want to know who will come out of the arena next, because the people who come out of the arena at this moment are probably ��hidden��.


    They just waited for a while, but they did not see anyone coming out.


    "It seems that this" extinguishment "will not work." Some disciples said.


    After waiting for a long time, the crowd did not hear the sound from the arena, and they no longer had any expectations for ��extinction��. Moreover, ��hidden�� had reached the second place, and ��extinction�� could never exceed him.


    In the arena, in a small room, the "hidden" who just challenged the success did not leave, but sat quietly on the chair. He still had a chance to challenge. He was waiting because he always felt that the "extinguishment" might be Challenge him.


    The setting of the arena is flawed, that is, the challenged ghost image is rigid, inflexible, and the strength will decline. Even if Huiling''s mid-term cultivation, I am afraid that it can only exert the strength of Huiling''s initial stage.


    A moment of silence in the arena attracted many disciples to sigh, but silence, after all, ushered in an eruption.


    In the arena, a long-lost voice sounded: "Challenge the first place with" Destruction "!"


    This is just an announcement. Whether winning or losing, being able to challenge the first place is a kind of courage, because as long as the challenge fails, the ranking will fall to the last place in the arena.


    Challenge the first place?


    If you say you challenge the second place, there may be people who believe, but challenge the first place, it is almost impossible to win, because the first disciple''s chief disciple is so high that they are not comparable to these disciples.


    "Some are arrogant and arrogant. No matter who this person is, they are too arrogant and even want to challenge Brother Lin." A female disciple groaned.


    "I guess, it only takes a few breathing kung fu, and there will be a sound of" extinguishing "failure in the arena." Another female disciple disdain.


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, a voice came from the arena.


    "Destroy, challenge the first place ..."


    The disciples around applauded: "It''s good. It''s not easy to stick to more than 20 breathing hours."


    "Yeah, Brother Lin is very high, and he can hold on for so long, it is enough to be proud."


    "Success! Ranked first!"


    ��������


    "What?"


    "Success, success ?!"


    The disciples couldn''t believe their ears. Their eyes fell on the stone tablet, and they saw the light shining on the stone tablet. The name of "Lin Suifeng", which was originally on the top, was changed to "Destroy", and Lin Suifeng fell to The ninth place.


    Silent.


    No one was talking at this moment, they felt their perception was subverted.


    When everyone was surprised, in the arena, Song Ning said to himself: "This spirit stone is not a white flower, the first place in the arena has more rewards than the ninth place."


    Song Ning knew that many people were waiting outside now. If he went out at this moment, he would definitely expose himself, so he did not go out immediately.


    At the same time, he also wants to know whether the "hidden" will challenge him.


    ''Hidden'' originally thought that Song Ning would challenge himself, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to challenge the first place successfully.


    In the room, "Hidden" couldn''t help laughing, but under his extreme suppression, there was no laugh out loud: "Lin Suifeng, Lin Suifeng, you are the chief disciple, you are the first, you have Huiling The cultivation of the peak in the mid-term, but your ghost in the arena has only the strength of the peak of this early Huiling. I can''t directly challenge you to win, but now there is a stepping stone that can win your ghost. I am also the one who can be the first! "


    At the same time, the arena was loud again: "Hidden, challenge the first place!"

 Chapter 67： Mysterious ‘extinction’

    Challenge the first place!


    What these disciples are waiting for is to hear this voice. At this time, there is silence inside and outside the arena. Everyone is waiting for the result. They don''t know what they expect in their hearts, but they want to know the result.


    ��Hidden�� began to challenge the first place with full confidence, but it did n��t take long for the arena to hear his defeat.


    "Hidden, challenge the first place and fail, the ranking fell to the thousandth place."


    How can it be? !


    In the arena, ��hidden�� widened his eyes in an unbelievable scene.


    "Hui Ling''s mid-term peak ... The ghost image on defense reaches Hui Ling''s mid-term peak strength, so the normal practice is at least in Hui Ling''s later period, among his peers ... there is such a person?" ''Yin'' clenched tightly Fist, feeling the roots and numbness, there is such a strong disciple in the third-level cultivation school, who is this person?


    Hush ...


    There was a sigh of booing, and then many people came out of the arena, among them there were "hidden" and "extinguished", but there were several people who came out at the same time, and no one can determine who is "hidden" and who is. Off ''.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept through this group of people, and did not find a person who cultivated high, but found a person who knew him-Ono.


    Ono is a follower of Zi Mo Ting, and he is the third floor of the Qi gathering period. The ��hidden�� just now will definitely not be him, because the second place in the arena, Xiu Wei has at least reached the Hui Ling period.


    Ono''s eyes and Song Ning looked at each other, but they just separated in a flash.


    "Could it be that this" hidden "can also be hidden?" Song Ning wondered.


    At this time, several people from their line looked at each other, trying to find out who the two suddenly appeared geniuses were, but in the end they could only give up, because those who were present did not cultivate high.


    Suddenly, I do n��t know who said something, everyone ��s eyes moved away from Song Ning and others, and they looked back, and there was a burst of applause and envy from the crowd.


    what happened?


    Song Ning wondered and wanted to go forward to see, but suddenly felt that someone was blocking his way.


    "You squeeze a fart, you want to see Sister Tang Rongrong just like you?"


    "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze your urine while taking photos of yourself. Sister Tang has seen you like this, and hasn''t spit out all the meals I ate last night?"


    Sister Tang?


    Song Ning frowned and just wanted to speak, but heard a voice from the crowd: "Eh? Brother Song, are you here?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Song Ning finally knew that this ''Sister Tang'' was Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue wore a silver robe, double ponytail whips, and walked all the way, holding a sugar gourd in her hand, and said to Song Ning while eating: "Come and come, you will wait for me here, I will come out soon, there will be good things Looking for you. "


    Everyone was dumb and Tang Yue was moving forward. All the disciples immediately gave Tang Yue a way out. When the few disciples with the surname Song in the room heard Tang Yue''s words, their expressions were suddenly tense and their hearts throbbed, but they soon found out Tang Yue was not talking to them at all.


    The person who had humiliated Song Ning just now was quietly hidden among the crowd. Tang Yue stood in front of Song Ning and handed the sugar gourd to Song Ning.


    This scene is really envious of others. The Tianyuan School has two unique skills. Among these two unique skills, "absolute" means "absolute beauty." One of them is Li Qingling, and the other is Tang Yue. Li Qingling is not good at speaking, but this Tang Yue Different, she has a cheerful temperament, and her figure is too much of her peers, and the popularity among the disciples is very high.


    Seeing the sugar gourd, Song Ning quickly reached for it.


    "Wait here for me, I will come out a few fights, and wait for something to find you." Tang Yue smiled at Song Ning.


    "Good." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue walked into the arena after he finished speaking. As soon as Tang Yue walked, Song Ning felt the sight of killing people around him, and felt a little panic in his heart.


    At the moment, almost everyone outside the arena stared at Song Ning, which made Song Ning feel very embarrassed, but fortunately these people did not find trouble, otherwise he would be in trouble.


    Perhaps it was too uncomfortable to stare, Song Ning picked up the candied fruit and began to eat.


    As he eats, the eyes of those around him become sharper.


    Fortunately, Tang Yue''s victory came soon in the arena, these disciples began to cheer, and ignored Song Ning.


    "Haha, Sister Tang is Sister Tang, so she came in second soon, but I don''t know if she will challenge the first."


    "If Sister Tang challenges that first place, it should be no problem, after all, Sister Tang''s training is extremely high."


    These disciples applauded Tang Yue is naturally good, but some people still defame Song Ning when applauding Tang Yue: "Sister Tang is a dragon and phoenix among people, unlike some people, looks white and pure, just a follower However, he thought he was amazing. Sister Tang ate the rest, and he ate it with relish. "


    "Hum, the candied gourd is probably not delicious. Sister Tang wanted to throw it away, but did not expect to be picked up by him."


    "Dogs, dogs like that."


    These people said, laughing for a while.


    Although Song Ning is not the kind of bully, but now so many disciples ridicule, he can''t help it. If he exposes his strength in front of these people, although he feels cool, but his identity is also exposed, then how to find out the news , Conquer ''Mulinsen''?


    Song Ning pretended not to hear, and these people were more active.


    In the arena, Tang Yue wanted to leave after taking the second place, but suddenly found that the name of the first place in the arena changed.


    "Destroy? Brother Lin?" Tang Yuemei swept between the rankings, and didn''t see Lin Suifeng''s name until the ninth place.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Tang Yue absolutely didn''t believe that someone in this sect could shake Lin Suifeng''s first place.


    Who is this person?


    Tang Yue gritted his teeth and challenged the first place.


    "Tang Yue, challenge the first place!" After this rumbling voice came from the arena, a burst of cheers erupted outside the arena.


    If Tang Yue can be the first, then it really is the hope of all.


    Song Ning finished eating the last candy gourd. Looking at the arena, he was also waiting for the result. Although he had long known that Tang Yuexiu was high, after all, Tang Yue had only Huiling ��s early cultivation behavior. Conquer his phantom.


    After a while, news of Tang Yue''s failure came out.


    The disciples beat their chests one by one, seemingly venting for Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue came out of the arena.


    Focusing on the eyes, at the moment when these disciples want to come, Tang Yue is in a bad mood, and will definitely sigh Song Ning''s classmates. After all, he is just a class of classmates in a gathering period.


    Sure enough, Tang Yue hurried towards Song Ning, and asked, "Brother Song, what about my sugar gourd?"


    "Candied gourd? Me, I ate it." Song Ning was stunned. Didn''t he just give him the candied gourd?

 Chapter 68： What about candied gourd?

    "Sister Tang''s things are just thrown away, you don''t deserve it, you know?" A voice sneered.


    Song Ning looked sideways, it was Wang Fushan who was talking.


    Everyone immediately took over the words, all humiliating Song Ning. After all, they all had to help the ''Sister Tang'' in their hearts to vent, so as to make the ''Sister Tang'' feel better.


    However, what they did not expect was that Tang Yue walked in front of Song Ning. Not only was he not angry, he even laughed, "Poof", "Fool, I didn''t give it to you. I just let you help me hold it first." "


    "Uh ... I''ll buy you another one." Song Ning embarrassed.


    Tang Yuefu smiled and said: "Your little brother is really interesting. I was in a good mood today. I wanted to find you to drink together. But the challenge just failed and the ranking reached the end. I am in a bad mood again, so ... you accompany me down the mountain Go eat sugar cane? "


    "........."


    Those disciples who still wanted to laugh at Song Ning were speechless at this moment. They opened their mouths halfway, as if they contained stones inside, and they were speechless.


    At this time ... Isn''t it right to be angry, then beat Song Ning?


    Tang Yue''s words fell into the ears of these people as if it were a thunderbolt in a clear sky. They were in a good mood. They were looking for Song Ning to drink alcohol. They were not in a good mood. They were looking for Song Ning to go down the mountain to eat sugar gourd.


    In fact, Tang Yue didn''t want to find Song Ning from the beginning, but she just happened to see Song Ning and she was on a whim.


    Song Ning didn''t know how to answer for a while, but looking at Tang Yue''s eyes, he always felt that he couldn''t refuse this quaint sister.


    "Okay." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s answer was slightly reluctant. At this time, his image had been trampled on countless times in the hearts of the disciples around them. They wished to strangle Song Ning and rushed to accompany Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue smiled and took Song Ning''s hand: "Go, go now."


    Pull, handle? !


    In just a few moments, Song Ning became the public enemy of the school''s male disciples.


    Tang Yue took Song Ning out for a long time, and then slowed down: "Brother Song, I''m sorry."


    "Ah?" Song Ning looked sideways, and Tang Yue''s face was slightly apologetic.


    "It''s really sorry to provoke those people to humiliate you," Tang Yue explained.


    Song Ning waved his hand carelessly: "If I always listen to other people''s words when I''m alive, I''m already mad."


    Tang Yuewen said his face was slightly better: "Hey, I did find the right person. Let''s go. Today I will take you down the mountain to have fun. I get permission today and I can come back when I get to play."


    "But I ..." Song Ning said: "The school does not allow disciples to go down the mountain privately. I just hurriedly agreed to Sister, but I forgot this matter."


    Tang Yue patted her chest: "With me in, what are you afraid of? Rest assured, I will protect your younger brother well."


    Both Tang Yue''s words and eyes are full of teasing, which makes Song Ning look illusory. Tang Yue is not very young, but she is too cheerful, and always makes jokes that are incompatible with his age.


    "I naturally believe that Senior Sister can protect me." Song Ning responded.


    Tang Yue dragged Song Ning through the dining hall and Lingquan, and came to a dense forest. Many disciples saw this scene on the way and were dumbfounded. Tang Yue has always been alone, even if there are people around him, Li Qingling, how come there is such a male disciple beside her now?


    But Tang Yue''s affairs, no one dared to ask.


    As soon as the two entered the jungle, they saw a faintly glowing teleportation array. Tang Yue took out a jade charm and threw it at the teleportation array: "Tighten my hand."


    Song Ning hadn''t had time to react yet. The jade symbol burned in the dim light of the teleportation array. The teleportation array was suddenly full of light. Tang Yue pulled Song Ning into the teleportation array.


    Everything in front of him was stretched, and Song Ning felt like he had entered a vortex, and there was a gust of wind coming from his ears, but a moment later, he stood on the ground.


    Song Ning''s feet were unstable, but he didn''t wrestle. He looked at his side. Tang Yue landed steadily and looked at him.


    "Brother Song, were you scared a moment ago?" Tang Yue asked curiously, his bright eyes blinked, as if he was examining Song Ning.


    "No, it''s just a little novel." Song Ning explained.


    "If you are not afraid ..." Tang Yue said, raising her hand, while Song Ning was holding Tang Yue''s hand tightly: "Why should I hold my hand so tightly?"


    "No, it''s not." Song Ning hurriedly let go: "I don''t often send it through the teleportation array. It''s natural to be a little nervous.


    Tang Yue didn''t care: "Don''t care about these things. I didn''t say that you are thin and light me. Besides, it''s me who pulls your hand first, and if you pull my hand, it''s still back."


    Song Ning couldn''t explain it, but fortunately Tang Yue didn''t care about these things. She pointed to the distance and said: "The front is Liuhe City, walk around, let''s go and see."


    The place that Tang Yue refers to is a hexagonal city, which is probably the origin of the name of Liuhe City. They are at three miles outside Liuhe City at the moment. This is the teleportation array set up by the Tianyuan School here for the convenience of teleportation.


    "Sister Tang, how many times have you been here?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue chuckled: "This is the first time in name, but actually ... hehe, I often sneak out."


    Song Ning''s face changed, he always had an ominous hunch.


    Liuhe City is very lively. It is the closest city to the Tianyuan School. Although the boundary is desolate here, the Liuhe City is prosperous because of the existence of the Tianyuan School. There are continuous people visiting on weekdays. It is because there is a mixture of immortals in the city, and there is an unwritten rule-no fighting is allowed in the city.


    Although it is not known what kind of punishment the violators will receive, but no one will kill it offense.


    Tang Yue dragged Song Ning all the way forward, but suddenly stopped when he was about to run outside the city gate: "Broken, Bro. Brother Song, do you have casual clothes? Let''s wear casual clothes and wear this body The robe doesn''t go well. "


    "Not very good?" Song Ning puzzled: "But I don''t have casual clothes."


    Tang Yue slightly hesitated: "Forget it, you help me look at it, I will change my clothes first, and we will find a place to buy you clothes after we enter the city."


    "Oh." Song Ning responded.


    Tang Yue bypassed the side of the wall: "No peeping is allowed. If you dare to peek, I will ignore you in the future."


    Song Ning was embarrassed. He didn''t want to peek. When Tang Yue said this, he had the thought of looking at it, but fortunately, he was not attached to those things, and his thoughts were fleeting.


    Song Ning turned away, and a moment later, Tang Yue''s voice came from behind: "Well, how about it? Sister, am I beautiful?"

 Chapter 69： good looking

    The gauze was half-covered, and the Iraqi people appeared.


    Peak in March snow, looks like June flowers.


    Song Ning was so fascinated for a moment. He was not the one who had never seen a beautiful person, such as Leng Yuexiao, Mu Xuezhao, Li Qingling, etc., who could be regarded as outstanding people, but Tang Yue now gives him some feeling Different, enthusiasm is like fire, but it is as if it is pure.


    "Good, good-looking." Song Ning glanced and immediately turned his head away.


    "Go, let''s go buy sugar gourd." Tang Yue pulled Song Ning.


    Being pulled by such a sister, Song Ning''s heart was warm. As if the time went back, Taihe Mountain did not go out. The brothers and sisters took care of him, and his uncle loved him.


    Goodness always passes away in a flash. After passing away, what remains is only a permanent memory.


    "Reminiscence?" Song Ning laughed at herself: "I must complete the eight directions in the gossip mirror, gossip rebirth, and to what extent will it rebirth?"


    "Huh? Brother Song, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Yue looked sideways at Song Ning: "There are still others with the surname Song in the school. I always feel that it''s awkward to call Song Brother Song. Your name is Junior Brother, do n��t you have any ideas? "


    "Well, no opinion." Song Ning smiled.


    In my mind, fragments of memory are constantly reminiscent of "Little Brother, Master **, but you are asleep again" "Little Brother, what did you do again last night" "Little Brother ..."


    Laughing and laughing, the tears couldn''t help but fall, trying to stop the tears, but found it even more sad.


    "What''s wrong with you, Junior Brother?" Tang Yue was startled. "If you don''t like this title, I won''t stop crying. Don''t cry, you cry, people on the street thought I was bullying you. "


    Song Ning wiped tears from the corners of her eyes: "I like it."


    "Then you still cry ... wouldn''t it be scared to think that I would spend money on sugar cane? Don''t be afraid, I have money here," Tang Yue said.


    "No, I remember some past events, and some are sad." Song Ning shook his head.


    As he heard the words, Tang Yue''s face also changed slightly: "Little Brother, if you have any sad past and nowhere to go, I can listen to it at any time, and if you have any need for help, you can also tell me at any time ... "


    Tang Yue said, her face was a little ugly: "In fact, don''t look at me as if there are many people in the school, but in fact I have no friends except Li Qingling. Li Qingling is my play from childhood to big play Company, so the relationship is good, but you are different. I am very happy to be with you. I think we should be very good friends now. Since we are friends, I also want you to be happy. "


    "Okay, thank you Sister Tang." Song Ning returned to normal.


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning recovering and laughed again: "Did you see the stall over there? Every time I go to their house to buy candied fruit."


    Song Ning looked down where Tang Yue pointed out-"Old and delicious rock sugar gourd".


    The door is not big, but it is not a street stall. It seems to be a lot more formal. A young man selling candied fruit in front of the door shouted: "Old candied candied fruit, eat one for two, the price is fair, Tongsou Bullying, being a person first, and then doing business, has opened hundreds of stores across the country on the basis of good quality and cheap sugar cane gourd.


    There are many kinds of old-fashioned sweet gourds. You can choose them. Xianfan likes them. If you do n��t give meat during the New Year, you can give them old-fashioned sweet gourds.


    Old delicious candied fruit ... "


    As he shouted, Song Ning and Tang Yue had already arrived in front of this sugar gourd stall.


    "Yo, little girl, you are here again, this time you also brought a ... fairy, fairy!" The younger brother took a closer look at the ordinary disciple robe on Song Ning''s body.


    "Don''t be excited, this is the clothes he picked up outside the city. They look the same, ten." Tang Yue waved and explained.


    The younger brother patted his chest, apparently very excited just now: "I thought there were fairies to buy our old and delicious candied gourds, if there are fairies to buy, it will add luster to our faces."


    Tang Yue didn''t speak with a smile, she hadn''t got the money out yet, Song Ning had given a little silver to the younger brother: "Enough?"


    Brother took a silver coin: "Eh? Your children like big families are different. The shots are so generous. If you meet people like you every day, I''m afraid I won''t have money to give you change. "


    Brother said, he took out a lot of copper coins, big and small, to give Song Ning, Song Ning could not help frowning: "No need, just give us the sugar gourd."


    "You are really the same, won''t you be the younger brother?" The younger brother is not polite, it seems that he is used to being rewarded by others, but he said to Tang Yue while he was talking.


    Tang Yue is very happy. This is the first time someone has spent money for her. She is holding a bag of candied gourds: "Thank you, come again later."


    She said and turned away, Song Ning followed Tang Yue to leave, and suddenly saw Tang Yue reaching over a candied gourd: "Here, I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you." Song Ning took the sugar gourd, this is the second time he has eaten it.


    Tang Yue also took out one of them and took the rest into the storage ring.


    There was a constant flow of people on the street, Tang Yue was eating candied fruit while pointing to the front: "There is a clothing store over there, go buy a suit, don''t wear a robe on the street, it will happen if someone sees it . "


    "What happened? Isn''t it safe for Tianyuan to send disciples here?" Song Ning was shocked.


    For the first time, Tang Yue ��s expression became solemn: ��It ��s not that Tianyuan School ��s disciples are unsafe here, but I ��ve heard that there have been some demonic intrusions around this area in recent days, and some schools in the East also seem to want to investigate Tianhe City. The matter of being destroyed. "


    Song Ning''s heart was shocked. Although Tianhe City was destroyed, he didn''t feel too sad, but he felt a little guilty in his heart, but he didn''t expect anyone from the Eastern school to investigate here.


    "Sister Tang, I don''t know who is here to investigate?" Song Ning asked.


    "It should be the three-tier cultivation school of the East. Tianhe City was destroyed. The people who came should be Luoxialing and Cangyunshan. Oops, don''t ask so much, it has nothing to do with you." Tang Yue has some Impatient.


    "Oh, okay." Song Ning didn''t say on the surface, but he was a little worried in his heart. If he was recognized by Cangyun Mountain or Luoxialing, his identity would be discovered. That day, Tianhe City was destroyed. He said that he was the only one who survived. Even if he explained this, no one would believe it.


    The two were talking, and they had already arrived at the clothing store.


    "Did you buy clothes? Let''s take a look inside. We have all kinds of clothes here, including some robes that imitate the self-cultivation school ... Yes ... yes ... eh? Brother, you ... you ..." The tailor screamed while staring at Song Ning.

 Chapter 70： Leng Family

    "Where did you make this robe? Imitated the real image." The tailor exclaimed.


    Song Ning was really taken aback just now, thinking that the tailor was the one who knew him once.


    Regarding the robe, Song Ning and Tang Yue did not respond, and the tailor did not feel embarrassed. He still chattered: "However, my robe here is also very similar, and ordinary people can''t tell the difference. What kind of clothes do you want to buy? If this beautiful woman buys clothes, I have a silk skirt that I just made, if I wear it on ... "


    The tailor looked at the light tulle shirt on Tang Yue''s body. At this point, he choked back and wondered: "The clothes worn by these two people are so good in workmanship, and the materials used are so good. Something is wrong. "


    "I bought an ordinary dress, just fit it." Song Ning said, glancing at the clothes on the hanger: "Just that one will do."


    At first glance, the tailor''s look sank a little: "That dress costs thirty bucks."


    Song Ning naturally saw that the tailor was unwilling, because he picked the cheapest one. When Song Ning wanted to come, there might be times when he needed to wear a casual dress, so the demand for this kind of clothes might be great.


    "Here." Song Ning threw the tailor a silver or two.


    The tailor snorted: "No money to change."


    The tailor said that he wanted to throw away Song Ning''s two silver coins. When the tailor thought about it, he had one or two silver coins in his hand but had to buy 30 liters of clothing. Either this person was too picky, or he had only one or two silver coins. , Is used to dress up with the woman in front.


    But the tailor didn''t wait for the silver to be thrown out, and Song Ning said, "Is these two silver enough to buy twenty?"


    what?


    The tailor was suddenly blinded.


    "I want to buy some spares, is it enough to buy twenty?" Song Ning asked.


    It was the first time that the tailor heard that someone had bought 20 pieces of clothes at a time. A possibility immediately appeared in his mind. This person must have bought clothes for others. Thinking of this, the attitude of the tailor immediately changed: "Enough, enough �� Buy forty pieces of this money, do you want to buy now? I have exactly forty pieces in stock here. "


    "Forty ... Alright, bring it all." Song Ning said.


    The tailor was so happy that he got into the barn to get his clothes.


    Tang Yue looked curiously at the dress that Song Ning had just selected: "Young Master, your taste ... well, really ..."


    "It''s just casual wear, why care?" Song Ning said.


    Somehow, Tang Yue heard Song Ning say this, and there was a strange feeling in her heart, but this feeling was fleeting.


    The tailor soon gave Song Ning the clothes. After changing the clothes, Song Ning took the remaining clothes out of the door and put the clothes into the storage ring where no one else was.


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning''s dress: "This dress is really not very good, but it looks better on you."


    "Sister means, I am suitable to wear this kind of broken clothes?" Song Ning smiled.


    Tang Yue was teased and giggled: "I didn''t say that, you said it yourself."


    The two were chatting, the night was falling, the autumn wind was bursting with a hint of chill, and the stars could be seen in twos and threes.


    "Finally it is dark, haha." Tang Yue looked at the night sky with great joy.


    "Isn''t it time to go back after dark? Why are you so happy, Sister?" Song Ning puzzled.


    Tang Yue said: "Look at the people around you, do you know why they are all going there?"


    Song Ning shook his head.


    "They went to see the sea of ??flowers, I heard that they are very beautiful," Tang Yue explained.


    The flow of people around is indeed going in the same direction. Among these people are not only mortals, but also monks, but these monks have changed their casual clothes. It seems that something happened in Liuhe City. .


    The people are getting more and more crowded, and Song Ning and Tang Yue are also slowly rushing to the place where the "Hua Hai" is located, but at this moment, there is a shout from the rear: "Give up! Let go!"


    Ordinary people retreated when they heard this voice, and the crowd suddenly gave way. If Song Ning walked alone, maybe now he gave way, but he was with Tang Yue. Tang Yue didn''t give way at the moment, but instead looked back. People shouting at the rear.


    These people are moving forward all the way, walking very fast, look at them again ...


    Even wearing a robe!


    "Go away!" One of the disciples in the red robe shouted, and at the corner of his robe embroidered the word "ice".


    ice? Is there another school called Bing?


    Their party should be three people, a disciple in the red robe, a disciple in the purple robe, and a disciple in silver robe.


    Tang Yue heard the words and said to Song Ning, holding her nose: "It smells so bad, who is farting?"


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "I think you are looking for death!" The disciples in the red robe rushed up to start.


    "Ravage!" Suddenly, the Yinpao disciple behind him yelled.


    "Cousin, she ..."


    "Retreat!"


    The red robe disciple withdrew, and the silver robe disciple looked at Tang Yue, and slowly came over: "This Daoist, you are blocking my way. Could it be that I want to attract my attention?"


    "Ah? Haha, hahahaha, you called so loudly just now, if you mean to attract attention, you also want to attract the attention of those around you?" Tang Yue retorted.


    This silver robe disciple is also not angry: "If you are illiterate, then I will tell you what word I embroidered on this garment corner!"


    The man said, his body shuddered, and the corners of his clothes twitched, and a flashing ��ice�� fell into the eyes of everyone.


    Among the crowd, someone suddenly said in a silent voice, "Lengjia branch in a faraway place, Binglingzong!"


    The man looked triumphantly at Tang Yue, and at this point he had completely ignored Song Ning: "This Taoist is so beautiful. If I accompany me to see Huahai tonight, I will not hold you accountable for the offence of hitting me."


    "Joke, I can''t see that I already have a male partner? It''s just a branch of Lengjia, you are arrogant!" Tang Yue said, directly holding Song Ning''s arm.


    Song Ning felt a soft attack on his arm, which was unavoidably unnatural.


    At this time, the people around have retreated one after another, Leng Jia, even the branch of Bing Lingzong is not ordinary people dare to provoke, because there are rumors, Leng Jia is one of the largest families in this country, the real Leng Jia has long been Reached the level of level 4, even higher.


    It seems that the man saw Song Ning, and he raised his hand and pushed towards Song Ning: "He is also a human?"


    Tang Yue''s brow tightened, and he raised his hand to block the man''s hand: "Dare you dare to start in this Liuhe City?"


    The man''s wrist turned and touched Tang Yue''s hand directly. Tang Yue unexpectedly withdrew his hand.


    "The skin is really good, and the dress is beautiful. I rarely talk nonsense on weekdays, but today I will explain it to you." He said, and took out a token when he turned his hand: "Lengjia token, we are executing Mission, let alone do it here, even if it is a murder, Liuhe City would not dare to treat us, because we ... are cold family! "

 Chapter 71： Lengjia token, is it amazing?

    Tang Yue''s heart tightened. This time she was really worried. The Lengjia token was never easily issued. Bing Lingzong was not afraid, but the Lengjia token was different.


    The man seemed to see Tang Yue''s thoughts, and stepped forward, holding his hand to hug Tang Yue: "With me tonight, nothing I do has happened. If not, I guarantee that he will not see tomorrow''s sun."


    This is unabashed. Everyone around can hear it, but no one is showing anger. In their eyes, only fear, Lengjia, the family that guards the north and prevents the invasion of frost monsters, the top Family, their horror is not understandable to ordinary people, and even the mortal kingdom is extremely afraid of the cold family.


    The originally lively street was quiet at the moment, and even the people on the street didn''t know when it had gradually dispersed.


    Snapped!


    Time, frozen in this sound.


    Tang Yue slapped this man in the palm of his hand and opened his hand that he was about to embrace: "Even if Leng Jia has no arrogant right, Leng Jia is feared because of Leng Jia''s strength, Leng Jia accepts people Respect, because Lengjia guards the frontier, and what are you doing now? "


    At this time, in the eyes of the people around, no one thought that Tang Yue was talking about truth. It was as if the woman had gone crazy, and even the man opened his mouth halfway and froze for a while.


    "Little brother, let''s go." Tang Yue pulled Song Ning away.


    "Want to go? The northeast skies are all cold homes. Where can you go?" The man''s voice was cold, and he stared at Tang Yue deadly: "There has never been a woman who dared to speak to me like this, I don''t care if you are Who, I will give you one last chance now, you will serve me well tonight and live, otherwise, you will die together. "


    Tang Yue is holding Song Ning''s hand at the moment, and Song Ning can feel Tang Yue''s hand tightening suddenly.


    call!


    As Tang Yue turned around, she wore a silver robe: "Tianyuanpai disciple, if you dare to kill, try killing it!"


    The man obviously did not expect Tang Yue to be a person of the Tianyuan School, but this robe could not be faked, and he had no reason not to believe that if the Tianyuan School was nothing to Leng Jia, it could not be easily wiped out for him. of.


    "It turned out to be a disciple of the pastoral school. Well, since you are a disciple of the Tianyuan school, then I will give the Tianyuan school a face, lest the Tianyuan school say that we are being bullied by the cold, you kneel down, apologize, and then you accompany I admire the sea of ??flowers. After the viewing is over, you can leave. The previous things are cancelled. "The man said casually.


    As soon as he spoke, the two immediately nodded in agreement.


    "You''re so deceiving!" Tang Yue''s words were almost squeezed out of her teeth. From small to big, she had never suffered such grievances, but now she met someone who was holding the Lengjia token.


    The man tilted his head and looked down at Tang Yue: "What I am bullying is you, what about? I''ve already given you Tianyuan''s face without letting you serve!"


    Tang Yue shivered angrily, but he did not dare to vent.


    Today Tang Yue has been extremely angry and aggrieved to the extreme. She has no time to take care of her surroundings. In her heart, considering the importance of things, she does not want Song Ning to have something. In fact, if she is herself, in the face of these three monks, Although she can''t fight, she can run, but now with Song Ning, she can''t run at all.


    What if Song Ning ran away?


    Song Ning sighed in his heart, he probably already knew about Tang Yue''s thoughts.


    "Kneel down!" The disciple Zipao said, flipping his hand and taking out a stick, hitting Song Ning''s shoulder.


    Tang Yue was shocked and wanted to help Song Ning to stop it, but it was too late.


    Seeing that the stick had reached Song Ning''s shoulder an inch, Song Ning still did not dodge, Tang Yue was scared pale, and the silver robe man squinted with a sneer.


    On the other hand, Song Ning is calm and surprising at the moment.


    "Lengjia token? Is it remarkable?" Song Ning still did not dodge, but slowly took out a jade from the storage ring. The shape of this jade was exactly the same as Lengjia token, but it was obvious at a glance This jade wear texture is much better.


    However, unlike the Lengjia token, there is a big ��xiao�� on the jade pendant. Under the starlight, the ��xiao�� gleams.


    At the moment when Song Ning took out the token, he had already felt the wind that the stick lifted, but only the wind, because the stick had stopped in midair.


    At this time there was no sound except the wind.


    The person who held the stick threw the stick on the ground with a bang, and the whole body was entangled. The cold sweat fell like a bean and fell to the ground with a thud.


    The silver-robed man''s face was blue, his legs were soft, and he knelt down. Looking at the red-robed disciple next to him, he was already stunned.


    Tang Yue took a deep breath, she had a feeling of dreaming.


    Song Ning frowned and looked at the token in his hand. He naturally knew that the token was Leng Yuexiao, but he didn''t expect the token to be so deterrent. Now that he wants to come, it is estimated that Leng Yuexiao is in Leng''s house. It is also detached.


    But now, he still has to pretend to avoid being seen by Tang Yue.


    "I����"


    "The villain **** it! The villain''s sin deserves death!"


    "May the Lord''s family spare their lives, and please bypass the villain''s life!"


    Between the two, they kowtowed frantically on the ground, but after a few efforts, blood was already seen on the ground.


    Song Ning just said a word, and they were like that. Song Ning really felt a little embarrassed to continue talking, but when thinking of what they just did, Song Ning was really angry.


    "Small, younger brother you ..." Tang Yue has not yet reacted to what is going on.


    "Let''s go." Song Ning pulled Tang Yue back and left.


    However, even though they have gone out dozens of feet, they can still hear the kowtow sound of ��boom�� in the back.


    Tang Yue''s heart has been pounding: "Little Brother, where are you from the Lengjia token? And this looks like a very advanced look."


    "This ... if I said I found it on the road a few days ago, do you believe it?" Song Ning scratched his head and said shyly.


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning, and then laughed out loudly: "Haha, you are so lucky, you saw this kind of thing, but fortunately, if you are not lucky, we must let that cold today. The running dogs at home are bullied. "


    Tang Yue said, her eyes have changed a little, not as charming as before, not as refreshing as before, but with a trace of weakness and a sense of grievance: "Little Master, thank you ..."


    If it is said when a woman is the most beautiful, Song Ning may not be able to answer, but if Tang Yue is asked when the most beautiful, then Song Ning can answer decisively: when she tears her eyes.

 Chapter 72： I have been waiting for you for thousands of years

    The heart of beauty is for everyone, even a monk, there are seven emotions and six desires. Those who can truly be heartless, thoughtless, and desireless, are afraid that they have already become the pinnacle of fairy gods and have detached from this world. .


    "Sister Tang, you should thank me. If it was not me, you could run away. If you don''t go, you are afraid that I will be bullied. Song Ning remembers this kindness." Song Ning solemnly said.


    Tang Yue squeezed her pink lips, shell teeth gently bit her lips twice, her toes slightly raised, but in the end she did nothing but just said, "You are my little brother, how can I throw it away You don''t care. "


    "I knew that Sister would answer like this, Sister, do you want to take me to see the Huahai? Even the people of Leng''s want to see the Huahai, and there must be some wonders in that Huahai." Song Ning turned to the topic .


    Tang Yue slapped his head: "Oh, thank you for reminding me that I was really broken by the cold family''s popularity just now. Let''s go quickly, otherwise we will be too late. I will tell you that this peculiarity of flowers The reason is that it only appears at this time of the year, and the time is not long. If there is a flash of flowers, there is a mystery in the sea of ??flowers. It is said that the monk may have a chance after seeing it. "


    Tang Yue said while holding Song Ning''s hand and hurried forward.


    Song Ning felt the greasy feeling from Tang Yue''s soft little hand, and when she thought of the cold-hearted person just now, she couldn''t help but redden her ears.


    Huahai is located on the edge of Liuhe City, to be precise, outside Liuhe City.


    When Song Ning and Tang Yue arrived, the sea of ??flowers had already emerged. They finally squeezed into the crowd and held the idea of ??being scolded, but they found that the people around them were dull and their expressions were dull, as if they were fascinated by something. Similarly, not just mortals, even monks.


    Hum ~


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao suddenly felt their bodies tremble, as if the earth was shaking, they looked forward, and the sea of ??flowers caught their eyes!


    Thousands of colorful flowers, under the night sky, dreamlike, gleaming light.


    Each flicker of light is like the heartbeat of a person. Not only does the light cater to the heart, but also the heart corresponds to the light.


    Each undulation of the wave just happened to coincide with the breath, as if it had been practiced thousands of times.


    Song Ning and Tang Yue are also addicted to this color, just a moment, their surrounding world is full of petals, full of fragrance, full of warmth.


    In this sea of ??flowers, Song Ning looked out, the sky and the earth were petals, the petals were all around, and the petals fluttered in mid-air, except for the petals, it seemed that there was nothing ...


    wrong!


    Song Ning looked away, and suddenly saw a well in the distance. In a world full of petals, the well looked so dazzling and lonely.


    The well was far away from Song Ning, so far away, but Song Ning had just bought a step and suddenly came to the well.


    This well ... quaint and long.


    Compared with the whole flowery world, this well is broken, but Song Ning can''t feel the beauty of the flying around at this moment, and can''t feel the nose lingering, just want to stick out his head and take a look at the end of this well What is it.


    He raised his head and reached the center of the wellhead.


    "This is ..." Song Ning''s eyes lit up. There was no water in the well. Why did he reflect his appearance?


    Sitting on the top of the mountain by myself, I can''t tell which mountain it is, but I always feel that the mountain is high and high, as if it has reached the horizon, and it seems that you can reach the stars by reaching out.


    There is also a woman in her arms, a cold but haggard, sad but charming woman, this woman ... exactly the same as Leng Yuexiao!


    Behind herself, there is another woman. For some reason, she always gives a kind of demonishness, and it seems that she is not human.


    Song Ning was shocked. Is this ... a dream?


    Just when Song Ning wondered, when the picture changed, Song Ning saw in front of him, thousands of people, there are countless in the end, but in the eyes, they are not human. From these people, Song Ning actually saw Mu Xuezhao!


    Since Song Ning was born till now, I have never seen so many people. What is going on here? Why do you appear in this picture? Is it ... a dream?


    For Song Ning, it may just be a dream. If it were not a dream, how could it be that there were so many people he knew?


    suddenly!


    With a sharp cry, Song Ningcha was deafened in both ears. He covered his ears and found that the picture in the well had changed to that woman who was full of enchantment.


    This woman is so beautiful, endlessly flamboyant, and she is as pure as Qinglian white snow. She stands there, watching Song Ning quietly, her eyes deep, as if she can travel thousands of miles.


    Behind her, there are nine floating ... tails!


    hiss!


    Song Ning took a breath, and the whole person was a little bit spirited. He quickly backed away, and the picture in front of him disappeared. At this moment, a voice came from all over the world. He had never heard this voice, but he always felt The voice came from the enchanted woman.


    "Shemale is different. I have been waiting for you thousands of years before I finally wait for you. Master, you have to wait for me, you have to wait for me, not much. In another thousand years, I can break through the cage, as long as the millennium ..."


    As long as ... millennia ...


    A positive voice boomed, echoing and tingling in Song Ning''s mind, and a moment later, Song Ning''s mind was blank, as if everything that had just happened was unprecedented.


    He hammered his head hard.


    What happened just now ...


    It seems ... it seems to see something, but why can''t I remember anything?


    "I remember ... that place ... doesn''t seem to be a petal?" Song Ning said to herself.


    But in his eyes, the sky and the earth are petals, and the petals are all around, and the petals are floating in the air. Apart from the petals, there seems to be nothing ...


    Fragrant and pleasant, floral nose.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s normal for such a beautiful scene to be momentarily distracted."


    Hum ~


    Song Ning shook his body, detached from the world of petals, he looked around, and everyone around him was in the same state as him.


    "Good, amazing ..." Tang Yue said: "Little brother, did you see it just now?"


    "Well! I saw it." Song Ning readily responded: "It''s so beautiful. I don''t know how this flower sea was formed. It''s so amazing."


    It''s just that, for some reason, when Song Ning said this, there was always a sense of loss in his heart. This kind of feeling was very weak, so weak that he didn''t even know why he appeared.


    But Song Ning understood that what he had just appeared in that sea of ??flowers must be an illusion.


    Tang Yue was also very happy: "It''s amazing, I just felt that the whole world is petals, but ... just I always feel like I saw something else, as if I had another dream in my dream, but in the end Remember, young teacher, do you feel that way too? "

 Chapter 73： Kowtow

    Tang Yue''s words were like a lightning bolt in Song Ning''s mind.


    As if I had another dream in my dream?


    This feeling����


    Do you have yourself? !


    Song Ning felt a headache, he covered his head involuntarily, extremely painful.


    "Little Brother! Are you okay? What''s the matter with you? Little Brother?" Tang Yue asked Song Ning in panic.


    Song Ning''s headache eased and he gasped: "It''s nothing. It may have just come out of the sea of ??flowers. It''s a little uncomfortable."


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning worriedly: "After all, your cultivation base is too low. Let''s go to the inn next to take a break."


    "No, we go back to the school directly." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue is still worried: "Go back now? Are you really okay?"


    Song Ning is much better now. As long as you do n��t try hard to remember what you saw in the sea of ??flowers, his head wo n��t hurt: ��Go, if you do n��t stay at night, I ��m afraid it will affect your reputation. "


    Tang Yue smiled: "Well, then we will go back as soon as possible, don''t meet the people of the Leng family, they will find that your jade is picked up, then it will be in trouble."


    Tang Yue and Song Ning came out of the city during their talks. In the dark night, the leaves blocked the moonlight, and the shimmering light in the woods appeared particularly dazzling.


    When the two entered the woods, Tang Yue took out a jade charm and threw it at the teleportation array.


    Snapped.


    Yufu entered the teleportation array, but instead of landing as before, he landed directly on the ground.


    Ok?


    Tang Yue froze for a moment, walked over to pick up the Yufu, and threw it at the teleportation array.


    Snapped.


    It fell to the ground again.


    Tang Yue was not reconciled, picked up the jade and threw it again.


    Snapped.


    ...


    Snapped.


    ...


    Chant ~


    Tang Yue''s eyes widened, and he carefully picked up the Yufu: "Then ... it might break again if you fall again ..."


    "It''s Yufu''s question?" Song Ning asked.


    "Yu Fu should be no problem, maybe it is the problem of the teleportation array. I heard that sometimes the teleportation array will be closed at night. Now I want to come, or it is true." Tang Yue said.


    "Then let''s wait for the day before we leave. I know that there are few disciples in the early morning, and no one will find it back at that time." Song Ning suggested.


    Tang Yue doesn''t matter: "If you have no problem, let''s go into the city to find an inn to live tonight."


    "Alright." Song Ning responded.


    If it is usual, even if Liuhe City is lively, not many people live in the inn. However, today is different. Today is the day to watch the sea of ??flowers.


    Song Ning and Tang Yue found several, and they were all fully booked.


    "The shopkeeper, is there a room?" Song Ning entered the tenth inn.


    "You''re in luck, the last room." The shopkeeper fiddled with the abacus and said, "But today''s price is a little higher, two hundred texts the day before."


    Song Ning glanced at Tang Yue, and then asked, "There is only one?"


    "Hurry up if you want to live, maybe the entire Liuhe City is the only one of us." The shopkeeper urged.


    Tang Yue nodded: "Okay, let''s stay."


    Tang Yue was about to pay, and he heard a cry from behind: "Wait! I want this room."


    "Sorry, this room was just decided by them." The shopkeeper fiddled with the abacus without lifting his head.


    Song Ning and Tang Yue turned their heads to look at the person who was talking, and saw that the man was wearing a purple robe, and the word "ice" was embroidered on the corner of the robe.


    He walked in, looked at Tang Yue and Song Ning with a cold eye, and then slammed the table: "You were talking to me just now?"


    The shopkeeper frowned, his abacus stopped, and he looked up at the person. His eyes fell on the person''s clothes, and then he saw the words on the corners of his clothes. His pupils shrank sharply: "No, I didn''t know Who wants to forgive sins, and also forgiveness of sins, the room is naturally yours, they just wanted to pay but have not paid it yet. "


    "It''s your acquaintance." The man snorted and turned to stare at Song Ning and Tang Yue: "Aren''t you going away yet?"


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at this person. Before he could speak, he heard footsteps from outside the restaurant. A few complaints accompanied the footsteps: "It hurts me, damn, how did I meet the person from the main house , And still ... "


    There were three people in this line, with bandages on their foreheads. They were obviously not hurt. They walked and complained, but when they first walked into the restaurant, they suddenly choked.


    The person who came before snorted: "Oh, let you roll you, don''t roll, now you are too late to kowtow!"


    As he spoke, he rushed over to the newly-arranged man wearing a silver robe and wearing a bandage: "Cousin, these two short-eyed ones actually want ..."


    Boom!


    The silver gown youth slapped in the past: "You don''t have long eyes! You are a waste, you are not successful enough, you can beat me, fight hard!"


    Before this person could react, he was kicked and kicked, and then looking at the young silver robe, he knelt down with a thump: "Yeah, sorry, sorry, please forgive me, please The host family forgive sins. "


    After he knelt down, the other two took the unknown Bing Lingzong disciple on his knees and began to kowtow to apologize.


    The four men banged on the ground and kowtowed on the ground, begging for mercy while making their voices, one after another, like a rhythm.


    Song Ning had n��t even talked about them, so they made Song Ning embarrassed to say anything. Tang Yue was just a little hesitant about whether the people of Bing Lingzong would break through Song Ning ��s identity. In my heart, I was relieved.


    Look at the shopkeeper next to him, the abacus in his hand fell to the ground, and he also knelt on the ground and started to kowtow, whispering something while kowtowing.


    Song Ning watched the bandages on the foreheads of the Yinpao youths and other people bounce off, and blood bleed out again, and couldn''t help saying, "Okay, I don''t need you to kowtow all over the place, let''s go. Don''t rely on Leng Jia''s future Bullying everywhere. "


    These people were up for joy and got up happily: "Thank you Master, thank you Master!" After that, he ran away.


    The boss who was kowtowing hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should get up, and when he was in a dilemma, he thought about kowtowing a few more times.


    "The shopkeeper, give us the room key, don''t you knock." Song Ning said.


    The shopkeeper exhaled for a long time, but he heard that someone had offended Leng''s family before and was directly killed: "Thank you, thank you. I offended two people before. The little one really deserves death."


    Song Ning ignored the shopkeeper and took the money and put it on the table and went upstairs with Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue had never felt this way before, as if he could be safe behind Song Ning, even the Bing Lingzong who held the token would kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Although knowing all this because Song Ning had good luck and picked up Yu Pei, Tang Yue was still very happy.


    It''s just that when the two of them entered the room, it was a little difficult. Although this is the upper room, there is only one bed. The bed is not small and double, but how do the two sleep together ...

 Chapter 74： Psychic

    "Sister, you are in bed, I will tonight ..." Song Ning swept around and thought, "This is really upstairs?" Why don''t you even have a chair?


    Tang Yue glanced: "Anyway, the bed is big. You and I will practice together on the bed. Is it possible that you are shy?"


    "It''s not shy, since sister Sister said so, then do it." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning was not worried about practicing with Tang Yue, but was discovered by Tang Yue when he was practicing. Although Tang Yue had no doubts because of Leng Yuexiao''s jade wear, she must have thoughts in her heart.


    The two went to bed and sat on either side. After looking at each other, Tang Yue closed his eyes, pinched the lotus fingers with both hands, and began to meditate.


    Song Ningben also wanted to meditate, but after thinking about it, if he meditated in this place, there would not be much progress, and Tang Yue might see that his cultivation was not just a layer of gathering time.


    So, Song Ning simply leaned against the bed and pretended to sleep, in order to pretend like a little, he pretended to snoring slightly after a while.


    On the other side of the bed, Tang Yue''s mouth said nicely, asking two people to practice on the same bed. But when she started to practice, she found that she couldn''t do it. The practice required meditation, but now her heart beats fast How could it be quiet if it flew?


    Hearing Song Ning''s slight snoring, Tang Yue was slightly relieved. Although he had already determined in his heart that Song Ning would not do anything wrong, there was still some tension in his heart.


    "Little Brother?" Tang Yue called softly.


    Hiss ... huh ...


    Hiss ... huh ...


    Tang Yue bit her pink lips gently and looked at Song Ning.


    She grew up and had no friends other than Li Qingling. She thought she was accustomed to loneliness, but today with Song Ning, she found that she still could not stand loneliness. In her heart, she even had a desire The idea of ??always playing with Song Ning.


    just����


    Tang Yue thought: "If Dad knew, I would definitely not allow me to interact with Song Ning. Song Ningxiu was too weak, at least almost so that Dad could agree to play with us."


    Thinking of this, Tang Yue made a bold decision-to activate the spirit.


    At the beginning of cultivation, the roots of the veins are very important. She can''t change the roots of Song Ning, but she can help Song Ning''s veins become smoother.


    However, Tang Yue is still a little hesitant, because the active psychic needs to take off the other party''s clothes, which is generally done by intimate people.


    After hesitating again and again, Tang Yue persuaded himself: "Anyway, Junior Brother is asleep, and Junior Brother and I are so compatible, if I don''t help him, his cultivation speed has been so slow, so low."


    Tang Yue took a deep breath and shuddered in front of her chest. After shaking a few times, she stopped. She reached into Song Ning''s clothes and took off Song Ning''s clothes.


    Song Ning had been sleeping before, but because this time has been a practice day and night, too tired, so after sleeping for a while, he really fell asleep. At this moment, Song Ning only felt like someone was taking off His clothes, but could not wake up again.


    After a while, Song Ning felt a finger flicking on his body, and after sliding for half a day, he moved again and again.


    This finger is very delicate. In the dream, Song Ning is very ashamed. He doesn''t know why he has such a dream. Is he also yearning for men and women?


    This feeling lasted for a long time, and Song Ning''s feeling became deeper and deeper, because he slept deeper and deeper.


    Tang Yue didn''t know what it was like to give people psychic energy. She just made a step-by-step pass on Song Ning''s body. After she finished, she was soaked all over, and she had almost no strength.


    In fact, she has long known that this psychic spirit is very physically exhausting, and at least it can only be done by monks above the spirit period, but now she didn''t expect to be tired even sitting.


    Tang Yue felt so sleepy, and her eyes began to blur. She was soaked in water and very uncomfortable, and she wanted to take off her clothes for a change. However, as soon as the gauze tunic was taken off, she felt her eyes flicker and fell asleep. Too.


    This night, both of them were sleeping very much.


    The next day, Song Ning woke up and was amazed that he wanted to stretch his waist while he was really asleep, but before he could stretch, he felt something very soft and warm on his body.


    "Is it a quilt?" Song Ning thought.


    But Song Ning looked up and his body suddenly became stiff.


    Snow white eyes, a little blush, close to ...


    Song Ning hurriedly closed his eyes, and at this moment his heartbeat thundered like thunder.


    How to do?


    Did n��t you give Sister Tang when you dreamed last night ... but no, he remembered that he only dreamed that someone ��s finger had been swiping on him, and he did n��t do anything.


    Song Ning closed her eyes and tried to pretend to be asleep, staying there stiffly, as if it were a statue.


    Soon after Song Ning woke up, Tang Yue also woke up.


    Fortunately, Song Ning, Tang Yue finally woke up, and now he just watched it change.


    Sure enough, Tang Yue was shocked after seeing this scene, but she did not call out, but looked at Song Ning and found that Song Ning was still sleeping, she was relieved, but even so, her snow-white The pretty face is already full of Hongxia.


    Tang Yue held her hands up from Song Ning, but ...


    As soon as she separated, her hands were weak.


    Then again ...


    It crashed back to its place.


    Song Ning is sixteen this year, how could it not feel at all?


    He stubbornly prevented Tang Yue from discovering his reaction, hoping that Tang Yue would get up next time.


    Fortunately, Tang Yue got up. After she got up, she took a pill medicine from the storage ring and put on her clothes to sit still. After a while, her physical strength recovered a lot.


    At this time, Song Ning felt that it was almost time, and then he slowly ''woke up''.


    "Eh? Sister Tang, have you been cultivating?" Song Ning rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    Tang Yue''s cheeks were hot: "Uh, um, yes."


    "It''s dawn, let''s go back to the school." Song Ning pretended that nothing happened.


    Tang Yue''s face was slightly better, but the temperature did not weaken at all: "Okay, let''s go."


    Tang Yue walked ahead and Song Ning wisely followed. At this time, it is still good to keep a certain distance.


    But as soon as the two of them walked outside the city, they heard several monks talking in a panic: "Have you heard? There are monsters attacking in the northeast direction. Many villages have found dead bodies. According to the time, it should be a dozen It was a day ago. "


    "Demon? Dry corpse? What the **** are you? I saw a corpse bitten badly before, damn, I had to go on a tour and almost killed me."


    ��Author''s Digression��: If you like this book, please support. There are occasional Q & A activities in the Q Group (19491368). Red fans are welcome to join.

 Chapter 75： The position of the country, the life of cultivation

    "It has nothing to do with your little life. This kind of thing is generally managed by those who cultivate themselves. We are just investigating intelligence and patrolling. If the demon comes, they will rush up first."


    The three of them hurriedly walked into the city while talking.


    If you are an ordinary person, you must be very scared when you hear a demon, but Tang Yue didn''t feel half afraid when she heard it. Instead, she was very angry: "Several, where did you just say what happened?"


    The three looked at Tang Yue, and suddenly looked tight, bowing to salute: "Senior, the demon we saw is in the area of ??Xiaoshi Village, eighty miles away, and the surrounding villages are no longer alive. "


    Tang Yuebei gritted his teeth: "Have you ever seen a demon look?"


    The three quickly waved their hands: "We have just qualified for cultivation, and even the first layer of Qi gathering period is not enough for cultivation. If you see the demon, where can you return?"


    Tang Yue''s fists could not help but clenched, she threw a three spirit stones to these three people: "Hurry back to the city, spread the news and inform the various schools."


    "Yes!" The three hurried away with the spirit stone.


    At this moment, Tang Yue''s eyes flashed a very different look from before.


    "Sister Tang." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue shook his head: "I''m fine, Junior Brother, since you are a monk, then I will ask you a question."


    "Sister, please." Song Ning said.


    "Do you know where our country is?" Tang Yue asked.


    Song Ning shook his head.


    Tang Yue sighed: "Well, let''s go back to the school first, maybe it''s just the little demon who committed the crime, I''m too worried."


    Although Tang Yue didn''t mention it, Song Ning had some curiosity: "Sister Tang, what''s the location of our country?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "really."


    Tang Yue shook his hand and gave Song Ning a map: "Look for yourself."


    Song Ning expands the map ...


    The map is one foot wide and two feet long, and is spread on the ground. Song Ning began to look for the three words ''Luoyuguo''. He searched for a while, and then he saw the small three words ''Luoyuguo'' on the map. ''Crowded in a circle.


    Outside this circle, there are large pieces of black dots, but the blackness of these dots is different, the closer to the country of falling feathers, the shallower, the deeper and deeper.


    "We are surrounded by demon kingdoms ... the lighter the color, the weaker the strength, the darker the color, the stronger the strength. Although there are borders on the borders of the country, there are often some small demon little monsters coming in." Tang Yuedao .


    Song Ningdun felt his roots numb, and his tremor twitched unnaturally, even his body suddenly became cold.


    On the whole map, a large area is black, and the country of falling feathers is in the center, and only less than a quarter of the outermost part is not black. In this way, if the enchantment is broken one day, will the country of falling feathers become a paradise?


    Tang Yue retracted the map between his hands: "This map is not for everyone, let alone say it, so as not to panic. I will show you this map, I just want to tell you that each of our monks is actually shouldered There are some things, but it is not until the war broke out, so not everyone knows about this. "


    Song Ning nodded, his heart was still shocked, but he didn''t have much thoughts about what Tang Yue said. After all, the core of Luo Yuguo was the five-level cultivation school and the five-level cultivation family. Now they are only three levels. Not much involved.


    "But don''t be afraid, I heard that it has been more than nine thousand years of stability, maybe the demon has given up crossing the border." Tang Yue relaxed his tense spirit.


    "That ... Sister, let''s go back quickly, and I might be seen by many people when I go back," Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue nodded and threw the jade charm at the side of the teleportation array.


    Snapped.


    Yufu shattered, sending a burst of light, and the two sent back.


    Just as they teleported back, Leng Yue opened his eyes slowly in the cold house in the far away place, holding a jade note in his hand: "To the northeast, there seems to be a school called Tianyuan School ... Not to mention, first practice well and improve cultivation. "


    After she finished, the jade paper was smashed, and some broken pictures appeared in her mind. These pictures are the memories of her avatar in Tianhe City ...


    Ah sneeze!


    Song Ninggang sneezed as soon as it was sent to the jungle of the Tianyuan School. He rubbed his nose and would n��t catch a cold, but why would he sneeze for no reason?


    At this time the genius was bright and bright, Tang Yue said to Song Ning: "Senior brother, I have some Tiling Dan here, although your current cultivation is too weak, it is wasteful to take Tiring Dan, but it does not matter, these four Tiling Dan, you do n��t eat or drink, do nothing, and you ca n��t take it within a month. I ��m afraid you ca n��t resist the power of this potent pill, do you understand? ��


    "I know, but ... Sister, you gave me these tiling pill, then what do you do?" Song Ning asked.


    "I don''t lack immortality." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning did not refuse. He expected that as Tang Yue, it would not be difficult to get some Tilling Pills, and now he is really anxious to practice.


    "Thank you Sister." Song Ning thanked.


    "Don''t thank me, let''s go, are you worried about being seen?" Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning threw a fist at Tang Yue, and then quickly walked towards the residence.


    In the early morning, when Tianyuan sent his disciples to the least moving place, Song Ning did not encounter a half figure all the way, but when he walked to the ordinary disciples area of ??Qinglongyuan, he found Hong Fei wandering at the door.


    "Song and Song Ning, you can count back, fast, fast, Xiaoyao Dan!" Hong Fei looked uncomfortable.


    What is Xiaoyaodan in the end, why is Hongfei so impatient?


    Song Ning used to think that Xiaoyao Dan was a kind of thing that can make people feel free, but now it seems that Hong Fei is obviously addicted. Now Song Ning does not want to talk nonsense with Hong Fei, so he just took out a Xiaoyao Dan and gave it to Hong. Fei: "Don''t bother me recently, these Xiaoyao Dan give you, don''t take too much, I think you are addicted now!"


    "Okay, okay, it must be." Hong Fei took Xiaoyao Dan and left.


    Song Ning looked at Hong Fei ��s back: ��Although it ��s not a good person, it ��s still not very good for him to get this kind of addiction because of me. When I ��m free, I ��ll ask Sister Tang about Xiaoyaodan ��s Things. "


    Song Ning originally wanted to return to the room first, but suddenly thought that there are already awards in the arena ranking today. Taking advantage of the small number of people now, it is better to see if the awards can be received.


    Song Ning walked quickly to the arena, and as soon as he walked to the door, he heard several people talking about it: "Have you heard that the first place this time is not Brother Lin? Which genius is actually able to challenge Brother Lin succeeded? "


    A beautiful woman wearing a red robe and a very rich figure said: "This person must be the dragon of man. If I see him, I will be able to recognize him. Maybe we can still have a good story. ... "

 Chapter 76： Supplement 80%

    Song Ning heard what they said clearly, and when the woman danced and confidently recognized the "extinguishment", the "extinguishing" had already passed by in front of her.


    The woman glanced at the ordinary disciple''s robe on Song Ning''s body: "Oh, now the ordinary disciples are really diligent, knowing that they have no hope, and working so hard, they are really motivated."


    Several of them laughed and left.


    Song Ning smiled at this and entered the arena. After sitting on the chair, he felt a pile of rewards entering the storage ring.


    While returning to his residence, Song Ning counted the reward items in the storage ring-five Tieling Pills and a thousand Spirit Stones.


    After returning to the residence, Song Ning placed all nine tiling pill on the table. Among the nine tiling pill, seven of them were double patterns and the other two were three patterns.


    Judging from Dantian''s previous absorption progress, these nine Tilling Pills can supplement 20%. Before that, 60%, and if these 20% were added, it would be 80%.


    "It seems that it will soon reach 10%. I don''t know if Dantian will add it to 10%, can his self-cultivation be suppressed in the Qi gathering period ..." Song Ning thought, but who would worry that cultivation is too high? Anyway, it will not fill up now, so he started taking Tiering Dan.


    One.


    Two ...


    Eight ...


    Nine.


    Tilling Dan has a strong aura, and you need to be cautious when taking Tilling Dan, but it is in Song Ning. This is like eating jelly beans. In less than an hour, nine Tilling Dans are completely absorbed, Song Ning Nei looked at Dan Tian, ??80%, quite a sense of accomplishment.


    "Till the middle of the month, there will be repairs as subsidies, and you should still be able to get Tiering Dan." Song Ning was in a good mood.


    But when he thought of Tiering Dan, he thought of Mu Xuezhao. He did n��t come back last night, and he did n��t know if Mu Xuezhao came to find him. If he came, he still had to explain it to Mu Xuezhao. Followers, casually absent, some are not very good.


    After just practicing, Song Ning was not going to Lingquan, nor was he going to eat. He took out the map of the Tianyuan School and carefully observed every building on it.


    This Celestial Faction has a guardian spirit beast ��Mulinsen��, and Song Ning is ��Mulinsen��. Although he ��s been doing well in Tianyuan, Song Ning will not forget his purpose.


    However, Song Ning searched the whole map and couldn''t see any place labeled "Labyrinth". It seems that it is impossible to find "Mulinsen" by the map alone. You must ask Tang Yue.


    At this moment, Song Ning feels that he is really lucky, and he met Tang Yue before, otherwise a lot of things are really troublesome.


    Song Ning was also hesitant, and it was just separated. If Tang Yue was asked immediately, some would not be good.


    "It''s almost noon. Go to Miss Mu. If she doesn''t have a spirit stone on her body, she might be eating badly." Song Ning got up and went to Mu Xuezhao''s residence.


    When Song Ning just walked outside Mu Xuezhao''s residence, he felt a wave of aura, which was obviously the movement during the breakthrough, but hesitant Mu Xuezhao was low, so the breakthrough movement is not big now.


    The second layer of gas gathering period?


    Song Ning knocked on the door with a smile.


    "Who?" Mu Xuezhao asked.


    "It''s me, Song Ning." Song Ning said.


    There were several sounds of footsteps landing in the room, and then the door opened with a squeak: "Song Ning! I just broke through, I am now on the second floor of the Qi gathering period!"


    Mu Xuezhao was extremely happy, and Song Ning saw her so happy, and smiled: "I didn''t expect you to practice so quickly."


    "Yeah, after I took a Tilling Pill, I upgraded to a level, which is great." Mu Xuezhao was very happy.


    Song Ning did not expect that the effect of Tiling Dan is so strong. It stands to reason that Tiling Dan is for Huiling monks, and the remedy that monks in the Qi gathering period should take is Qi Qi Dan, but only Qi Qi Dan The effect is not good, but it is that Tiering Dan can enable the monks in the gathering period to quickly improve their cultivation skills.


    "So today, to celebrate the completion of your cultivation, let''s eat some good food." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao rejoices to rejoice, but there is no spirit stone.


    "It''s okay, I have spirit stones here." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao nodded: "Okay, then it will cost you a lot. At the speed of my cultivation, I will take another Tilling Pill tomorrow, maybe it can be raised to the third layer of the Qi gathering period. It ��s the sixth floor. If I arrive at the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period, I ��m not sure that the master will upgrade me to be a disciple. ��


    Mu Xuezhao calculated cheerfully, her way of calculating made Song Ning feel a little scared.


    "No, Miss Mu, you can''t eat too many things like Tiering Dan. With your current cultivation practice, you can have up to three or four a month." Song Ning reminded.


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t care: "Song Ning, you are too conservative. Master told me before that it''s okay to take more. Master, who is a monk in the foundation period, how could it not be understood?"


    Song Ning opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to refute it.


    Not only was Mu Xuezhao speaking too loudly, but too coincidentally, a woman wearing a silver robe came out of the depths of Qinglongyuan.


    The woman applied a small amount of powder to her. She looked young and knew she was young, and her cultivation base was only six layers of Qi gathering period, but she was already a disciple. Song Ning noticed that the woman walked at a different pace, and it seemed that her legs were not Same as comfortable.


    From this woman, Song Ning seemed to be able to ask about a man''s taste.


    The woman walked past Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao, glanced at Mu Xuezhao lightly, and sneered, "Thinking is good."


    The woman''s words seemed to be self-talk, but they fell in the ears of Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao. Mu Xuezhao was used to ridicule when he came to this school, and now he doesn''t care about it, let alone the other party Being a disciple, what can she do?


    "Let''s go." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao responded and followed Song Ning.


    On the way to the dining hall, Song Ning had some thoughts in his mind. He always felt that the proselytized disciple had a strange smell on her body, and her expression did not matter, as if there was nothing to live in this world. Make her mood fluctuate.


    Song Ningzheng was curious about the woman, and suddenly heard a noisy voice outside the dining room in front of him. Looking closely, it was a group of disciples watching the two fighting, and the two fighting were actually Wang Fushan and Lu Sheng.


    "Hahahaha, Lu Sheng, just because of your strength, and want to support your dog? Today is that Song Ning is lucky, otherwise I will kill him!" Wang Fushan shot without a reservation, slashing his sword to land Health, Lu Sheng has been injured at this time, this sword is even dodge, and if it is cut, this arm will certainly leave a very heavy wound.


    Lu Sheng gritted his teeth tightly and his heart was ashamed. He originally wanted to refute Wang Fushan''s abuse of Song Ning, but he didn''t expect Wang Fushan to fight today. Now that this sword is falling, he is afraid that he will be seriously injured ...

 Chapter 77： Chiku period? ?

    Lu Sheng regretted that supporting Song Ning in this way, not only did not get a little benefit, but now has to end like this.


    But at this moment, the surroundings were suddenly dead, and the onlookers watched Wang Fushan''s sword falling an inch on Lu Sheng''s shoulder, and he was still immobile.


    At first these people thought that Wang Fushan just scared Lu Sheng, they didn''t really want to cut it, but then they found that they were wrong, because Wang Fushan seemed to be cutting down hard, but no matter how hard he tried, then The swords were fixed on Lu Sheng''s shoulders.


    Lu Sheng was stunned. He looked around. In the crowd, he saw Song Ning at a glance, and at the moment Song Ning''s eyes were falling on Lu Sheng.


    Lu Sheng was overjoyed. At this moment, he was surrounded by disciples. The only person who could hold the sword across the air was probably Song Ning. Song Ning finally shot for him. Does this mean that he has been approved by Song Ning?


    Lu Sheng flashed back, standing again at this moment, his waist straightened: "Oh, Wang Fushan, you are chopping, why can''t you cut?"


    At this moment, Wang Fushan lost his strength and the sword "qiang" fell to the ground. His heart was shocked. What happened just now is definitely not a coincidence.


    "Build, build?"


    "It is said that only genius monks who are about to break through to the foundation period can do it.


    "But Brother Lin is not in the school, and it is said that Brother Lin''s cultivation practice is at most the late Huiling period."


    "Are there any people in our school who can do it?"


    "It''s him! It must be him! The first place in the arena, destroy!"


    These disciples were marveling, and a person next to them said lightly: "Maybe the elders of the martial arts secretly stopped it. After all, it is not good to have any serious injuries in the martial arts."


    The person who spoke was Song Ning, and after finishing talking, Song Ning took Mu Xuezhao out of the crowd and rushed to the ground.


    When everyone listened to Song Ning''s words, most of them thought it made sense. If they were not the masters, they must have been elders. If they were just disciples, how could such cultivation be possible?


    Wang Fushan''s eyes have always been on Song Ning. When Song Ning walked past him, Song Ning glanced at him.


    Only with this glance, Wang Fushan felt as if he was shocked by electric shock. Song Ning''s eyes were fierce as if to pierce them. At the same time, a cold voice fell in Wang Fushan''s ears: "The second time. "


    Wang Fushan was all excited, the second time? What the second time? Is it the second conflict with Song Ning?


    The last time Wang Fushan felt that Song Ning was wrong, only that time he thought it was a coincidence, but this time it was definitely not a coincidence, is it ... Is Song Ning the mysterious second-ranking disciple, the foundation period?


    Wang Fushan had no blood on his face, staring blankly at Song Ning and walking to Lu Sheng.


    Song Ning said nervously: "Brother Lu, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Lu Sheng knew Song Ning pretending to be an ordinary disciple in front of others, and cooperated with Song Ning.


    "Then let''s go in for dinner." Song Ning looked a little humble.


    Lu Sheng nodded and walked ahead, Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao followed.


    Some of the onlookers also knew Song Ning. For Song Ning, although he was not strong, but he was rich, they did not vomit anything. At the moment, in their hearts, it was still more curious who actually shot Those who stopped Wang Fushan did not continue to pay attention to Song Ning.


    At this time, Wang Fushan was completely afraid of Song Ning. He also wanted to understand the meaning of Song Ning. There were again and again, not again and again and again. This time Song Ning didn''t do it. He was afraid he would do it next time.


    "It turned out to be the second chief disciple, and ... Cultivation should not be the foundation period, it should only be the peak of the Huiling later period. I really didn''t expect the Tianyuan School to be such a terrible character." Wang Fushan''s face was only this. After slowing down and guessing Song Ning''s identity, he was more determined about his thoughts when he thought of Lu Sheng''s maintenance of Song Ning.


    As for why Song Ning called Brother Lu Sheng his brother, Wang Fushan naturally also knows. Song Ning is now hidden among ordinary disciples, so he does not want to reveal his identity.


    The crowd dispersed, and there was no fighting in the Celestial Sect. This time, the matter would be gone, except that the mysterious shooter, the disciples are guessing which elder this is.


    In the dining hall, Lu Sheng came to the second floor. There were always a lot of people on the second floor. They also saw what happened just now, but since there was no blood, this is a small friction. Small friction occurs every day. They are not very serious. Care, the tea after the meal is still the mysterious elder.


    Lu Sheng whispered to Song Ning, "Can we eat here?"


    Mu Xuezhao thought to himself, why is Song Ning coming to say hello to Lu Sheng now that Lu Sheng will definitely let them spend the money, and this time Song Ning is afraid to spend the money again.


    Song Ning glanced at the second floor and nodded.


    Lu Sheng thought Song Ning was not happy, and said in a hurry: "The cost of the third floor is too high. I don''t have many spirit stones on my body. I''m afraid I can''t afford it, so ..."


    what?


    Mu Xuezhao thought he had heard it wrong. Lu Sheng just meant ... he spent money? Doesn''t he exploit Song Ning?


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Thank you Brother Lu, it''s already good to be able to eat on this second floor."


    Lu Sheng was in a good mood and wiped the table directly with his robe: "Sit, sit."


    "Come to order!" Lu Sheng shouted.


    A woman came with the menu, glanced at the three people on the table, and then gave the menu to Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng just wanted to take the menu, but she was tight-minded and looked at Song Ning. She was afraid to take the menu.


    "Brother Lu, please order quickly. After all, it''s your treat." Song Ning said.


    Lu Sheng took the menu.


    The woman glanced at Song Ning and Lu Sheng with some doubts, but Mu Xuezhao still couldn''t understand what was going on at the moment. She was thinking about what was going on with Lu Sheng. The person who was very arrogant in the past, why did he have a recent attitude Will change so much.


    Lu Sheng took the menu and ordered three dishes and one soup. He originally wanted to test whether Song Ning should add dishes, but as soon as he saw Song Ning''s eyes, he knew that Song Ning didn''t want to show off.


    Meals came up, or because Mu Xuezhao had a bad impression of Lu Sheng before, and he was a little afraid, so he ate faster.


    "Thank you Brother Lu for the hospitality, we''ll go back here." Song Ningchong landed on Shengsheng Gongdao.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Lu Sheng smiled.


    "Oh right, Brother Lu, I forgot to give you something, you have to take it away." Song Ning said, and took out a storage bag and gave it to Lu Sheng.


    Lu Sheng didn''t expect Song Ning to send him something, but he thought to himself that Song Ning likes to support Song Ning today. Song Ning even rescued him, and sending something was normal.


    "Haha, thank you very much." Lu Sheng was very happy, thinking about what was in the bag.

 Chapter 78： Slap Song Ning

    After Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao left the dining room, Mu Xuezhao asked: "Song Ning, what did you give Lu Sheng?"


    "Oh, some spirit stones." Song Ning said.


    When I heard it was Ling Shi, and thought of Lu Sheng ��s recent attitude, Mu Xuezhao ��s mood was suddenly bad. She did n��t ask much, but when she wanted to come, Lu Sheng ��s good attitude must have been exchanged for Ling Shi. .


    Ling Ning is so precious, Song Ning must not have much. Before he spent a lot of Ling Shi, now he has to give Lu Sheng Ling Shi, all because of her Mu Xuezhao ......


    In an instant, Mu Xuezhao seemed to be melted. Thinking of how Mu Jia treated Song Ning and Song Ning how she treated her, she felt that Song Ning was a person worth relying on.


    The afternoon sun was warm and fell on Mu Xuezhao''s face, as if a palm was stroking her cheek.


    Beside the woods, the flow of people was scarce. Mu Xuezhao''s hair curtain covered half of her face. She spread her arms like a willow and gently embraced Song Ning.


    Song Ning was walking forward, and was suddenly hugged by Mu Xuezhao, startled.


    Mu Xuezhao just wanted to open his mouth to speak, and suddenly an angry cry came out: "Let you practice well in the room, but you ran out to meet with others?"


    This person''s voice seems to be directly transferred to the mind, which makes the mind tremble.


    "Your boy, who is practicing at the first floor of the Qi gathering period, and wants to get involved in Mu Xuezhao? Mu Xuezhao is the hope of Qinglong Academy!"


    Just after the voice, I thought that the middle-aged and elderly people stood in front of them. This person was Hongda, the elder of Qinglong Academy.


    Hong Da glared at Song Ning and flicked her hands in a slap.


    For Hong Da, building a foundation to fight a disciple in the first gathering period of nature will naturally not use his full strength. If he uses his full strength, he will definitely kill the disciple.


    However, for Song Ning, let alone a full blow, even a full blow would not be lethal.


    It''s just that Song Ning didn''t expect that Hong Da would suddenly start. This slap came over and hit him directly, and Song Ning''s face suddenly became swollen.


    Song Ning was staggered, but it was not serious, but Song Ning knew that his practice should be the first layer of Qi gathering period. The first layer of Qi gathering period was hit by this slap. It should be ...


    Flew out sideways.


    Mu Xuezhao saw that Song Ning had been beaten and flew out, covering her mouth and screaming, her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Regardless of Mu Xuezhao, Hong Da pulled Mu Xuezhao and turned to fly to the room. While flying, he said, "Humph, go back to me and practice well. You will not be allowed to come out until the sixth floor of the gathering period."


    As soon as the words fell, Song Ning heard the warning from Hongda in his mind: "If I dare to approach Mu Xuezhao again, I will kill your dog."


    Hong Da and Mu Xuezhao disappeared in a blink of an eye. Song Ning got up and still had some pain in his face, but he had Jindandan. This kind of injury could be removed quickly, but he couldn''t breathe out in his heart.


    Arriving in the room, Song Ning recalled Hong Da ��s actions and reactions just now, and combined with what Hong Fei and Tang Yue said before, he was a little worried about Mu Xuezhao. He always felt that Hong Da was trying to make Mu Xuezhao, if not, Why did Mu Xuezhao upgrade his disciple level at the beginning, and later gave Mu Xuezhao Elixir to urge him to practice quickly?


    Six layers in the gathering period ...


    Why is there six layers in the gas gathering period?


    When Song Ning was thinking, he heard the knock on the door outside. He listened carefully and heard the voice of Wang Fushan: "Brother Song, Brother Song?"


    Wang Fushan''s voice was not loud. Song Ning just heard it. Song Ning waved his hand and opened the door with a spiritual force.


    Wang Fushan quickly entered the door: "Brother Song, the previous things are my recklessness, please do n��t ..."


    Wang Fushan was talking, but he saw that there was some redness on Song Ning ��s left face. It seemed that he had just been slapped by someone. When he thought that Song Ning was with Mu Xuezhao before, Wang Fushan suddenly seemed to understand. What seemed to be the case, the words turned around and said: "Brother Song, don''t be angry, I have already thought of a way to make you angry, Brother."


    "What method?" Song Ning had just warned Wang Fushan, so he was not surprised by Wang Fushan''s current behavior.


    Wang Fushan said slyly: "Brother Song, if you don''t want to abandon, come to my room tonight, I will prepare some good things for Brother Song, please ensure that you like it!"


    good stuff?


    Anyway, at night, Song Ning did not refuse: "I will pass at night, you go first, I am going to practice now."


    "Okay! That''s it, I won''t disturb Brother Song first." Wang Fushan nodded and exited Song Ning''s room.


    Song Ning did n��t know what Wang Fushan wanted to do, and thought that Wang Fushan wanted to prepare some medicine or wine and spirits, but actually Wang Fushan went to a place full of female disciples as soon as he came out of Song Ning ��s room. The place, and then picked a female disciple who he often finds came out, and instructed: "Tonight you give me a good performance, if you can''t serve the good person, you don''t want to have a business in the future!"


    When Wang Fushan went to find someone, Song Ning had already started to practice. Today, when Song Ning heard those disciples mentioning the word Jianji, he was a little bit excited, but in fact he still knew what he was doing for himself. Basic repair is not, but perhaps the strength is close.


    After entering, Song Ning''s inner view, that is still 80% of Dantian, and the effect of crazy absorption of aura can not be opened, it seems that it will take a long time to recover.


    "Hong Da ... I do n��t know how to cultivate. If Dan Tian is supplemented in my body, it ��s a shinto scripture. I ��ve signed all the monks in the Linghui period. The strength is comparable to the foundation, but it should n��t be so strong. Compared to Darby, I do n��t know how much the difference is. "Song Ning thought too much, and then withdrew from Dingding.


    After thinking for a while, Song Ning felt that it was necessary for him to speed up his cultivation. Although he had just added Dantian to 80% within a few days after arriving at the school, if Hong Da was really interested in Mu Xuezhao, then he must Just before Mu Xuezhao broke through the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period, he reached the threefold method of the Shinto Sutra, so that it can be stronger than all foundation periods.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness, but now he did not reach the double method, but he was thinking of the triple method.


    As the sky faded, Song Ning thought of the agreement with Wang Fushan and got up to go out.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Lu Sheng coming.


    Lu Sheng Da Lao Yuan came trotting all the way, he was holding a storage bag, his expression was a little flustered, when he came to Song Ning, he immediately said: "Brother Song, this thousand soul stone ..."


    Song Ning looked at no one around, and said, "The last thousand spirit stones spent in Lingquan were returned to you."


    Lu Sheng was puzzled, but his heart could not resist this thousand spirit stones.


    Song Ning saw Lu Sheng''s thoughts and patted Lu Sheng''s shoulder: "I didn''t know a thousand spirit stones before for you. If you know, I won''t let you pay it. Support me, you can safely store this thousand spirit stones. "


    After Song Ning finished speaking, he left, leaving Lu Sheng to look silly, his eyes moistened unconsciously.

 Chapter 79： Mission Update

    In Lu Sheng''s cognition, the mysterious background like Song Ning, who was astonishingly cultivated, and the man with full financial resources would not take other people''s eyes at all. Lingshi gave him.


    As for Song Ning, he did n��t really think too much about the second chief disciple, he was fooling himself. If a thousand spirit stones were nothing for Lu Sheng, Song Ning would not give him back, but After that, Song Ning discovered that there were indeed a thousand spirit stones, so Song Ning gave Lu Sheng the reward he had just received from the arena.


    When Song Ning came outside Wang Fushan''s room, it was already dark, and the Tianyuan School had a huge range. If Wang Fushan''s residence was not easy to inquire about, Song Ning would have to spend a lot of time here.


    Wang Fushan had been waiting for Song Ning outside Fang for a while. The old man saw Song Ning coming, and immediately beckoned: "Song, Song Ning, here!"


    Wang Fushan originally wanted to be called "Brother", but when he thought that Song Ning wanted to hide his identity, he changed his mouth, so he called his name so much, he was really a bit foolish.


    Many disciples around me looked at Wang Fushan curiously. They remembered that Wang Fushan and Song Ning had a conflict before, and Wang Fushan didn''t even look at Song Ning at all, but why does he seem happy now?


    Song Ning walked quickly, Wang Fushan glanced around and sneered, "What do you see? Don''t you need to practice?"


    All the disciples turned their heads away and stopped paying attention to Wang Fushan. Wang Fushan changed his smile to Song Ning and said, "Brother Song, please come in. Tonight, I promise Brother Song that you are happy. What do you say?" Come, oh right, unforgettable tonight! "


    Song Ning frowned and followed Wang Fushan into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Song Ning smelled a faint smell of rouge. This rouge is not like the ordinary product in the world, it seems that it is made of some kind of spirit flowers.


    "These two are ..." Song Ning pointed to the two female disciples standing aside.


    The two female disciples were all wearing red robes. They stood sternly. After seeing Song Ning, they froze for a moment and looked at Wang Fushan with an inquiry in their eyes.


    Wang Fushan glared: "Are you stupid? Called Brother Song!"


    Song Ning frowned and said in a deep voice: "Brother Wang, don''t be so polite?"


    Wang Fushan immediately understood Song Ning''s meaning and immediately waved his hand: "Uh, well, well, let''s eat."


    Song Ning still sullenly said: "These two are Brother Wang''s friends?"


    Wang Fushan posted to Song Ning''s ear and said: "Brother Song only came to Tianyuan School. Maybe some things are not well understood. These two are willing to accompany Brother Song."


    Song Ning is a little puzzled, but Wang Fushan has been holding Song Ning up.


    The two female disciples kept bowing, and they saw that Song Ning was sitting on the throne, and they inevitably had some speculation in their hearts, but after all they knew their identity, so they did not dare to ask questions, and even did not dare to talk.


    Song Ning was a little unhappy after seeing these two female disciples today. Now it is even more unpleasant to hear Wang Fushan say this again. Has Wang Fushan already taken out his cultivation ground and talked nonsense?


    "Brother Song, please be seated. Both of us will make Brother Song comfortable tonight." The two female disciples sat on each side of Song Ning and smiled at Song Ning charmingly.


    The two men are proud, and Song Ning does not know why they are so plump and so fragrant, but even so, Song Ning has no other thoughts about the two.


    Wang Fushan made a wink, and the two female disciples poured wine to Song Ning.


    "Brother Song, you can rest assured that the two of them won''t tell you about it." Wang Fushan took a toast and toasted.


    The female disciple sitting on the left side of Song Ning also picked up the wine glass and handed it to Song Ning. His forearm was like Liu Zhi: "Brother Song, do you want someone to feed you ~"


    Seeing this, Wang Fushan said, ��This little **** really understands the techniques of enchanting men. Why have n��t I seen it before?��


    But just when Wang Fushan thought that Song Ning must be very satisfied today, only listening to "Bang", the table was almost torn apart by Song Ning.


    "Wang Fushan, if my affairs flow out a little bit, then this Tianyuan School, you don''t expect to stay any longer." Song Ning said angrily.


    Not to mention the two female disciples, even Wang Fushan was shocked. He hurriedly got up and apologized to Song Ning: "Brother Song is not going to be angry, these two people are just the fellows of our Tianyuan School. If you make money, you will definitely not talk nonsense. Brother, rest assured, your affairs will not spread. "


    "Brother Song is assured that we will not pass on this matter." The two female disciples also hurriedly resigned.


    Wang Fushan''s words changed quickly: "Brother Song, don''t be angry, I know you are angry, no, both of you are tonight ..."


    Wang Fushan thought that this arrangement was already wonderful, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to get up and fall out of the door. Before leaving, he left the word "Fart" coldly.


    Wang Fushan couldn''t figure out what he had done wrong, and hurried out, but when he opened the door, he could no longer see the trace of Song Ning. India, didn''t Mu Xuezhao fight? "


    Wang Fushan returned to the room while thinking. As soon as he entered the door, he shot his thigh: "Yes, Brother Song must be in a bad mood today. It happened that I had angered him before, and he used my breath."


    Thinking of this, Wang Fushan even laughed, and he felt that Song Ning was able to take him out of the air as a kind of recognition, so that the two people knew each other.


    Song Ning hurriedly walked on the way back to Qinglongyuan, and walked all the way. I could n��t understand why there was such a wonderful character like Wang Fushan among the Tianyuan School, but fortunately, there was no delay for too long. At the time of day and night, there should not be many disciples in Lingquan. Song Ning is going to take this time to practice quickly.


    But Song Ning just walked a few steps, and heard some disciples talking: "Have you heard of it, the mission hall has not been opened for more than a year, and now there are missions!"


    "It doesn''t matter to you if you have a mission. It is said that you want to destroy the demon. This kind of mission is still not good. Although you may get a generous reward, it is also very dangerous. If you are not careful, your life will be gone."


    Mission Hall?


    Song Ning has seen this place on the map before, but it seems that because there are few tasks in the previous mission hall, no one is going, but now it seems that the mission is newly released, and that mission is related to the demon.


    "Mission Hall, why not go over there and see." Song Ning walked to the Mission Hall thinking.


    For the convenience of disciples receiving missions, the mission hall is also at the center of the Tianyuan School. The blue brick and green tiles are an inconspicuous one-story building. If you do n��t pay attention at ordinary times, you might not even know that this is the mission hall. .


    In the past, the deserted mission hall is now full of people. Many disciples are watching here. I wonder if they are interested in this mission or curious about the demon. Among these disciples, there are many Tianyuan Schools. Several of his core disciples and even personal disciples came.

 Chapter 80： Song Ning

    These disciples all looked at the task just released on the task list, but even the personal disciples did not dare to go forward to sign up.


    Song Ning squeezed into the crowd and looked at the content on the task list:


    "Recently, demons have attacked villages and persecuted souls. We, Tian Tao, are decent.


    Therefore, to go out to the northeast to perform the task, the worker needs to lead three disciples (repair required to be more than eight floors in the gathering period), and four followers (there will be recommended by the elders of the four branch schools, and the repair is unlimited).


    After the task is completed, the leader''s disciples each get ten Tillingdan, two thousand spirit stones, and each follower gets one Tillingdan. "


    This task ...


    Does anyone feel wrong? Song Ning did n��t want to go to perform this task at the same time he saw it. Although the leader ��s disciples were rewarded a lot, but the leader ��s disciples requested to be repaired to more than eight levels in the gathering period. If he went, he would be directly exposed. Without getting ''Mulinsen'', he didn''t want to expose himself, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    But if you follow as a follower, even if you complete the task, you will get a tiring pill when you come back, which is really less.


    So Song Ning just glanced at it and turned away.


    Among this group of people looking at the lively crowd, many people have seen Song Ning before, but now they see Song Ning turning around and leaving, they can''t help laughing.


    "I asked him about his identity before. I didn''t expect it to be just a random one."


    "The first gathering period, although a little bit of money, but the cultivation base is too weak. Did you see his reaction just standing in front of the task list? After looking at the task, his face changed and it was obviously scared."


    These people were talking, and suddenly heard a cold hum: "Well, if you have the ability, go on your own, and blame Song Ning for what skill? I tell you, when Song Ning begins to practice seriously, the strength is definitely stronger than you."


    These people just wanted to refute, but they turned around and turned out to be Tang Yue, and immediately shut up and stopped talking.


    Tang Yue was able to rescue Song Ning in front of so many people, and Song Ning was really grateful.


    "Thank you Sister Tang." Song Ninggong said.


    "It''s okay, if you practice well, you won''t be worse than them. If someone in the martial arts bullies you, tell me when I come back. I will avenge you for you." Tang Yue said aloud, this is not to Song Ning. Listening, but talking to these disciples around.


    Tang Yue''s status in the school is not just as simple as passing on his disciples, so no one dares to refute.


    But while Tang Yue was speaking, a sharp eye came from the crowd and fell on Song Ning.


    Song Ning felt a sense of killing, turned around and found that she was a strange face wearing a silver robe. She wanted to be one of Tang Yue''s suitors, otherwise she would not look at him with such eyes.


    Feeling this look, Song Ning was reluctant to stay longer. Although he did n��t talk about these people in his eyes, he still had a lot of stones. In order to ensure that he could not be discerned and repaired before he got the ''Mulinsen'', Song Ning still Unwilling to make too many enemies.


    "That, Sister Tang, I''ll go back here. Sister Sister must pay attention to safety when going out to perform tasks." Song Ning smiled.


    "Okay, go for it. I will bring you sugar gourd when I come back." Tang Yue patted Song Ning''s shoulder with a smile, like that, don''t mention how intimate it is.


    Tang Yue thought that he was helping Song Ning, but in fact, Song Ning was already in the eyes of others the impression of ''one servant and two masters'', ''eating soft rice'', and ''cowardly rat generation''.


    "Okay, Sister Tang is careful along the way." Song Ning hurriedly said goodbye.


    When Song Ning left, the crowd didn''t say much. Then the elder of the mission hall slowly stood up, holding a hip flask, and did not wake up: "Li Qingling, Tang Yue, Liu Yi, the three of you are ready. After three days, you will set off. "


    The "Liu Yi" was the one who was hostile to Song Ning just now. After hearing this, he asked, "Elder, don''t you have four followers? Has the name been rated?"


    The elder hiccupped and said, "The four elders will soon hiccup and will report to the list. They are all gone. Let it go."


    "Sister Tang Yue, it''s been a long time ..." Liu Yigang was ready to speak to Tang Yue, but he saw that Tang Yue took Li Qingling''s hand and walked aside.


    "Qingling, I have something to tell you, come to my restaurant."


    Tang Yueli ignored Liu Yi, and directly pulled Li Qingling away.


    Li Qingling Yu Guang glanced at Liu Yi and said lightly, "You girl, just like that, just hurt Song Ning."


    "Well, Liu Yi didn''t even have a chance to harm Song Ning. What was he afraid of?" Tang Yue snorted coldly: "This Liu Yi is really annoying, so unsightly once he returns to the school."


    Li Qingling had no choice but to sigh. He thought that Tang Yue might have inadvertently harmed Song Ning.


    Song Ning finally escaped from the crowd and quickly rushed to Lingquan to practice. After paying two hundred and fifty spirit stones at the toll disciple, he entered Sanlingquan on the top floor.


    After five hours, Song Ningdan within the field has added 80%. When he left Lingquan, it was already midnight.


    Although there were many disciples from Tianyuan at this time, the disciples in the ordinary disciples area had fallen asleep after a day of labor. Song Ninggang walked outside the ordinary disciples ��room, and a roar came from his mind:" Where did he go? " ? Go to my room immediately! "


    Song Ning naturally knew the master of this voice, the elder Qinglong Academy, Hong Da!


    "Call out, go away. I''m going to see what you want to do." Song Ning sneered. Although Hong Da built the foundation period, according to Song Ning''s current cultivation speed, it will be able to fight against it in a short time, as long as it is Being able to break through to the double method of the Shinto Sutra can ignore all Huiling monks, even the foundation monks, if it is only the initial stage, it should be able to work around.


    However, in order to ''Mulinsen'' and Mu Xuezhao, Song Ning has now endured the attitude of Hong Da.


    Song Ning came outside Hongda''s room, and the door opened with a creak.


    "Come in!" Hong Da said coldly.


    Song Ning walked into the room and held a fist at Hong Da, but did not speak.


    Hong Da squinted at Song Ning, wishing to pinch it to death, but he was surprisingly lifeless, but instead threw a piece of paper in his hand to ��Song�� to Song Ning: ��Zong Men sent you to go as a follower Mission, this is trust in you, and it is also a kind of experience. After completing the mission, I will be able to get a Tilling Pill. I will help you get it. You go. "


    Song Ning frowned, this kind of **** job still needs you to fight for? Besides, this is clearly the elder''s designation, which has nothing to do with Zongmen?


    But Hong Da did this, and Song Ning probably knew what he wanted to do, but this task, although he didn''t want to go, but now Hong Da personally assigned him, he was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 81： Tianji Stone opens in advance

    Song Ning was extremely reluctant, but just when he was thinking about how to get rid of the matter, he suddenly had a reason to carry out this task.


    "Disciples take orders." Song Ning took the paper and bowed.


    Hong Da was very satisfied with Song Ning''s performance. He pushed his hand and signaled that Song Ning could go. After watching Song Ning''s departure, Hong Da said coldly: "Boneless, don''t look at what you are. It ��s not easy to do it, outside the school, hehe, I do n��t have to do it anymore. "


    After Song Ning left Hong Da''s room, he crumpled the piece of paper in his hand and threw it aside, thinking in his heart: "Hong Dading is trying to make Mu Xuezhao, but now he hopes Mu Xuezhao can practice faster By the sixth layer of the gathering period, then that means Mu Xuezhao is safe before the sixth layer of gathering period. "


    Before Song Ning had thought of these, he didn''t argue with Hong Da. Moreover, he knew that there was no advantage in arguing with Hong Da.


    After Song Ning walked through Hong Da''s room, she looked sideways at Mu Xuezhao''s room. Although it is not far from Mu Xuezhao''s room now, Song Ning did not dare to say goodbye to Mu Xuezhao. What other moves will there be.


    With a sigh in his mouth, Song Ning turned away and left with 150 spirit stones on his body. He was not planning to go to Lingquan. He still had three days to perform the task. On these three days, he decided to retreat in the house.


    When Song Ning walked to the ordinary disciples area, did she quickly walk past several disciples from Qinglong Academy? These disciples talked while walking: "I heard that there are brothers and sisters who are going to give up tasks, so Tianji Shi opened in advance, this The repair on the 15th is changed to subsidy from tonight to early morning tomorrow, and I do n��t know if it is true or not. "


    "Go and see if you know?"


    Could it be that Tianji Stone could receive repair subsidies in advance?


    Song Ning also followed the crowd.


    Sure enough, the more disciples you go, the more disciples, and these disciples all look very happy. After all, the repair subsidy, which is only given every 15 months, is ahead of schedule. There are very few such things. Those who need to practice The disciples of the resources can also get the cultivation resources in advance and start practicing.


    However, Song Ning noticed that the worst of the disciples around him was also the cultivation of the third floor during the gathering period. For example, Song Ning, a person who cultivated on the first floor during the gathering period, did not even have the roots.


    Standing on the outermost periphery of the crowd, Song Ning, in the center of the crowd, is a stone pedestal with a diameter of three feet that is as transparent as a glass mirror. This is the heavenly stone.


    Ten disciples stood next to the Tianji Stone and placed a palm on the Tianji Stone. After a while, they moved the palm away and left with excitement.


    A younger three-story female trainee in the Qiqi period excitedly said: "It turned out to be three Qiqidan!"


    "I got a Tieling Pill!" A core disciple on the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period was extremely happy.


    Although outsiders can''t see what rewards they have received, since they say it, most of them won''t be fake.


    Since Ti Ling Dan can be obtained on the sixth floor during the gathering period, Song Ning is very curious about the rewards he can get. After all, the rewards that can be received at this day''s machine stone are related to the cultivation base. The higher the cultivation base, The more rewards you get, this is different from the arena and is not fixed.


    After a glance, Song Ning returned to his residence. Although it was midnight, there were many people. He had to wait until there were fewer people to receive the reward, which attracted the attention of others.


    In the room, Song Ning meditated and vomited, not long afterwards, the whiteness of the fish belly appeared on the horizon.


    When the sun rises, Song Ning pushes the door open and walks towards the Tianji Stone.


    This time is when Tianyuan sent the least number of people. I do n��t know why. Although Song Ning often wakes up at this time, he feels a little sleepy every time.


    Song Ning knew that there could not be no one at Tianji Stone, but he did not expect that Li Qingling and others would be receiving rewards next to Tianji Stone.


    At this time, the palms of Li Qingling, Tang Yue, and Liu Yi were pressed against them, their eyes closed tightly, and there were a few breathing kung fus.


    "Huh, this time I got four Tilling Pills, the martial art is still very generous." Tang Yue opened his eyes and laughed happily.


    Li Qingling smiled faintly: "Yes, last time there were only three."


    Liu Yi said with a smile: "Haha, I didn''t expect such a coincidence. Sister Tang Yue, you got four Tilling Pills? It''s great, but although we are all in the early days of Hui Ling, I got five, and I feel really serious Not bad. "


    Tang Yue sneered: "Yo, five Tilling Pills, so amazing, look at you happy."


    Song Ning originally wanted to leave, but as soon as he turned his head, the three of them received the reward. Tang Yue was sharp-eyed and saw Song Ning when she spoke. She swayed and said hello, "Brother Song, I just received it. Four Tilling Pills, I ca n��t use this thing, you can take it and eat and play casually. ��


    As soon as Liu Yi heard it, his face suddenly sank. Four Tilling Pills, eating and playing casually?


    Everyone knows that Liu Yi''s life background is average. At this stage of today, he is constantly striving on his own. Now Tang Yue does this, isn''t he looking down on him?


    But even so, Liu Yi was still not angry: "Sister Tang Yue is really rich in cultivation resources, even even four Tilling Pills are casually given, but even if you give Tilling Pill to this follower, he dare not dare Eat, if one accidentally dies, sister Tang Yue will spread the charge of murder if you are not sure. "


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it, you just collect your five precious medicines." Tang Yue snorted lightly.


    Li Qingling couldn''t help sighing, "Tang Yue, stop it." She said, turning her head to look at Song Ning, and smiled indifferently. This smile was like cool Xia Roubing, giving people a sense of freshness. Immediately, Dan Tian was hot.


    Li Qingling asked: "Brother Song, you are also here to receive repair subsidies? Get it soon, it will be closed soon."


    Song Ning originally didn''t want to collect it in front of them, but he heard Li Qingling said that Tianji Stone was about to close, and he could only step forward: "Yeah, although there may not be many, I still want to try it."


    "Haha, go quickly, we are waiting for you here, and I will find you something good afterwards ~" Tang Yue said to Song Ning with a smile.


    Liu Yi sniffed and said with a chuckle: "I was the first time I saw a person from the first floor of the Qi gathering period come to Tianji Stone to receive a subsidy. This follower, please tell me after receiving the subsidy, I want to know if you can get it To something. "


    Tang Yue gave Liu Yi a glance, but Li Qingling gave Liu Yi a blank expression without saying anything.


    Song Ning came to Tianji Stone in Liu Yi''s cynicism.


    The heavenly stone is crystal clear, like a huge mirror, but it is not able to reflect the image. The sun shines on the heavenly stone and penetrates directly into it, as if the heavenly stone can absorb sunlight.


    Standing in front of Tianji Stone, Song Ning had a momentary trance, and at the moment when his mind was unsettled, the light of the gossip mirror in the storage ring that had not moved for a while suddenly flickered ...

 Chapter 82： Eight Diagrams Mirror Change

    The sudden blinking of the Bagua Mirror made Song Ning''s surprise. Although the word "Xun" on the Bagua Mirror had been shining, it was still calm, but at this moment, Song Ning felt that the Bagua Mirror The change in this is obviously the reaction of the gossip mirror to find ''Mulinsen''.


    Song Ning looked back at Tang Yue and Li Qingling with some anxiety, for fear that they would also feel the movement of the gossip mirror.


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning looking over and waved his hand: "You just press your hand up, don''t be afraid, the first time I was a little nervous."


    Seeing this, Song Ning felt a little relieved, depressed the excitement in his heart, and pressed his hand on the Tianji Stone.


    A burst of wonderful energy flowed into Song Ning''s hands. After that, the energy spread all over the body. This energy was extremely soft, but this energy circulated circle by circle in Song Ning''s body, and there seemed to be no signs of stopping.


    Soon, a moment passed.


    Liu Yi sighed pretendingly: "Hey, during the gathering period, the machine stone can''t receive subsidies on this day. I can''t bear to see this follower sticking so hard."


    Although Tang Yue also wanted to persuade Song Ning, as soon as he heard Liu Yi''s words, he swallowed back what had arrived, and gave Liu Yi a hard look.


    In fact, Li Qingling also wanted to inform Song Ning, but now he can only leave his words back and wait for Song Ning to give up.


    Song Ning also has some doubts. What is going on in Tianji Stone? Why hasn''t he subsidized himself?


    But at the same time that Song Ninggang had this idea, he felt that there were more items in his storage ring.


    A Guben Dan.


    Ten Tilling Pills.


    A book of exercises.


    A sword.


    Ten Tilling Pills is already a surprise for Song Ning. Now Song Ning has fourteen Tilling Pills, which is enough to fill Dantian. As for the exercise method and a Guben Pill, Song Ning is even more surprised. , But now it cannot be opened in front of outsiders.


    Song Ning withdrew his hand and glanced at Tianjiishi again. This Tianjishi has something to do with ��Mulinsen��. He remembered it in his heart.


    "It''s good to retreat in the face of difficulties." Liu Yi sneered and commented, at this moment he had already figured out how to spread this matter out.


    Tang Yue was afraid of Song Ning''s loss and hurriedly comforted: "Brother Song, don''t worry about this kind of thing. The best thing you can give in the gathering period is Tiering Dan. I can give as much as you want. How much are you. "


    Song Ning pretended to be embarrassed and touched his nose: "Oh, okay."


    It was at this time that a wave of energy came from the sky, from far to near, as if it were a golden light. Looking closely, it turned out to be a disciple of Tianyuan School wearing a golden robe.


    Lin Suifeng!


    Lin Suifeng stepped on the void, and when stepping on it, although his body was still a bit uncoordinated, he was able to maintain balance.


    "Brother Lin ?!" Tang Yue and the other three spoke in unison.


    At the next moment, Tang Yue lost her voice: "Brother Lin, have you broken through to the foundation?"


    Lin lowered his body with the wind, and the golden breeze was blowing in the breeze. He seemed very happy: "Fortunately broke through, fluke broke through, just broke through yesterday, and today''s flight is still a bit difficult."


    "Brother Lin, Tianji Stone opened in advance. If you don''t want to miss the cultivation resource subsidy this month, you should get it sooner," Tang Yue said again.


    "Oh? Is there something else? Why did Tianji Stone open in advance?" Lin Suifeng was surprised.


    Tang Yue explained: "The three of us are going out to carry out the mission, so the Tianji Stone is opened in advance. If you say a little more, the Tianji Stone will really be closed."


    Lin Suifeng smiled and nodded at several people, then stepped on his feet, floated next to Tianji Stone, put his hand on Tianji Stone and waited for repairs as subsidies. An ordinary disciple together? "


    After a moment, Lin Suifeng withdrew his hand: "Several brothers and sisters, I still have something to report to the elders, so I will go first."


    "Eh, Brother Lin, what training resources have you received?" Tang Yue asked Lin immediately after seeing that Lin Suifeng had taken off.


    Lin Suifeng''s body was far away, but he left a fading voice: "One Guben Dan, twelve Ti Ling Dan, one weapon, one armor."


    Guben Dan! ! !


    All three people except Song Ning were shocked. Gu Ben Dan, that is a very useful panacea during the foundation period. It is said that if it is taken by a genius, it can even play a direct role in enhancing a small realm, but everyone can only take one This is a pity.


    Song Ning secretly compared his reward with Lin Suifeng, and it was almost unmatched, but it was less on the Elixir than Lin Suifeng.


    Song Ning thought: "Now Lin Suifeng has just stepped into the early stage of foundation construction, so my normal practice is slightly weaker than him, maybe it is stuck under the foundation construction period."


    Tang Yue looked enviously at the place where Lin Suifeng disappeared: "Brother Lin is so free and easy, and his cultivation is high, it is really a living treasure for our Tianyuan School."


    "Yeah, didn''t you like Brother Lin before?" Li Qingling smiled lightly.


    Tang Yue''s face turned red, and surprisingly did not argue with Li Qingling.


    Tang Yue pulled Song Ning: "Brother Song, just ignore her. I heard that you are going to work with us as a follower. You will go back and prepare well in two days. We will leave in two days."


    Song Ning was thinking about how to leave. When Tang Yue said this, he immediately echoed: "Okay, then I will go back and prepare."


    When Song Ning left, he felt a faint killing intention behind him. If the killing intention had nothing, but it really existed. Song Ning knew that among the three people behind him, no one except Liu Yi would have this Mindful, but he couldn''t understand why Liu Yi moved the killing idea.


    After leaving Tianji Stone, Song Ning did not stop all the way. After returning to the room, he directly locked the door and began to practice.


    Fourteen Tilling Pills, even if each is a double-till Tilling Pill, it is enough for him to fill up the pill field. Moreover, in Song Ning''s view, such a thing as Tilling Pill is useless after it is raised to foundation So, he directly swallowed all the 14 Tilling Pills.


    The entrance to Tiering Dan melted, and bursts of spiritual power appeared like giant waves, but after a while, these spiritual powers disappeared without a trace.


    Song Ning continued to look inside, he saw his Dantian directly from 80% to 10%, just when the last trace of spiritual power entered Dantian, a loud bang in Song Ning''s body seemed to explode, then At first glance, Dan Tian seemed to be peeling, and began to peel off a little bit!


    Uh!


    Even though Song Ning strongly suppressed it, he still cried out involuntarily because of the pain, but fortunately it was the daytime, when Song Ning''s voice was not loud, and did not attract the attention of others.


    Every time Dan Tian peeled off one layer, Song Ning would feel the pain that could not be compared with the bone peeling, just two breathing kung fu, cold sweat had flowed down from the bed, like rain ...

 Chapter 83： Dan Tian Molt

    When Song Ning''s pain was almost unconscious, outside the Tianyuan School''s arena, a group of people cheered.


    "Lin Suifeng challenges the first place."


    Lin Suifeng is the first person of the Tianyuan School. Even among the third-level cultivation sect, Lin Suifeng is ranked among the top people, and almost no one can shake his position.


    Lin Suifeng returned to the martial arts and handed in the task, and then came to the arena. When he found that his first place was taken away, he was a little surprised, but then he began to challenge.


    Lin Suifeng challenged the first place, and it was the right thing in all disciples'' minds, but even so, they still wanted to come and watch.


    More than 80% of the disciples of the Tianyuan School were waiting outside the arena. They did nothing else, only after Lin Suifeng made a move to kill the ghost image of ''Destroy'', they could go up to celebrate or say something compliment.


    "Guess how long Brother Lin can challenge success?" A core disciple said excitedly.


    "That''s enough to say? Will win immediately." Another disciple looked very excited.


    But while these disciples waited for news of victory in the arena, the arena was quiet.


    A moment ...


    Two moments ...


    Banana ...


    Yixiang!


    When the burnt incense burned out, and the second burnt incense was almost halfway through, the voice of doubt appeared in the crowd.


    The challenge has clearly begun, but hasn''t it been over for so long?


    At this time, some people have been shaken, Lin Suifeng, the chief disciple, but now he has challenged the virtual shadow for so long, but has not won or lost?


    If neither of the two incense sticks can''t complete the challenge, it can only be regarded as a challenger''s failure, and now everyone''s eyes are on the second incense stick. At this time, the second incense stick has bottomed out and may burn at any time. Exhausted.


    Lin Suifeng ... The challenge failed?


    At this moment, a sound came from the arena.


    "Lin Suifeng, challenge the first place ..."


    All the disciples held their breath, and even some female disciples covered their ears. They did n��t want to hear the news of Lin Suifeng ��s failure. Lin Suifeng was always the first in their hearts and could not fail.


    Just when almost everyone felt that Lin Suifeng failed, the word ''success'' fell into the ears of everyone.


    They are all supporters of Lin Suifeng. They have always hoped that Lin Suifeng will succeed, but at the moment when Lin Suifeng succeeded, they felt a little lost in their hearts.


    They didn''t even know if the feeling of loss was because Lin Suifeng had some success, or because Lin Suifeng almost failed.


    In the Tianyuan School, no one has ever been able to shake Lin Suifeng''s number one position. But now, it takes almost two incense sticks to barely defeat the phantom of annihilation. What does this mean?


    The rule in the arena is that the strength of the ghost is reduced to two levels. If Lin Suifeng is difficult to defeat the ghost, then he has no strength to defeat the real.


    In the Tianyuan School, no one has been able to threaten Lin Suifeng for more than ten years, but unexpectedly there was a person who could almost crush Lin Suifeng.


    this person����


    Who is it!


    Is there really such a strong disciple among the three levels of cultivation discipline?


    In the eyes of everyone, Lin Suifeng appeared.


    Everyone thought that Lin Suifeng would be difficult to accept at this moment, but Lin Suifeng even saw a surprise in their eyes: "This is the toughness, even the phantom almost defeated me, who is it? Who is it? Our Tianyuan School There is such a powerful person, who is this person ... "


    Lin Suifeng was almost trembling with excitement: "I Lin Suifeng wanted to surpass himself for so many years, but I still don''t know the limit. Nowadays, there are martial disciples who can be so much stronger than me. Haha, hahaha, good, good! "


    The disciples of the Tianyuan School looked at each other. They never knew who Lin Suifeng was. They only knew that he was standing on a high place. Now, it seems that they have found themselves supporting Lin Suifeng for so long, but they never understand his heart.


    Devoted to immortality and practiced for ten years.


    This is Lin Suifeng.


    Lin Suifeng laughed wildly: "Which brother is this ''extinction''? I want to see what kind of genius it can exceed my two small realms of Lin Suifeng!"


    There was no sound around.


    Lin Suifeng laughed again, but this time no one understood his smile. He smiled, shook his head, shook his head, and walked away.


    Lin Suifeng won, but in all people, including his own, he lost.


    Before Lin Suifeng entered the arena, who could have imagined that the annihilation was so strong?


    After watching the excitement, the disciples were a little shocked, and they all returned to their respective residences. Among these people, there were Zi Moting and Ono.


    Zi Moting praised: "Brother Lin is one of the best young disciples among the third-level cultivation sect. I didn''t expect anyone to be better than Brother Lin, and I don''t know who this person is."


    Ono did not speak behind Zi Mo Ting, but he kept thinking about this ��extinction�� in his heart. His inner shock was no weaker than anyone present.


    Everyone thought that the "destruction" in the arena reduced two small realms, but in fact, even the thousands of years of the enchantment in the arena could not reduce this "destruction" to a point, that is, The true strength of Lin Suifeng is almost the same as that of ''Destroy''. If it is really necessary to score points, then Lin Suifeng will be slightly inferior.


    Time passes unconsciously.


    Among the Celestial Sect, some disciples meditate in the room, some disciples spend their enjoyment, and some disciples practice in Lingquan, but no one except Song Ning is suffering.


    In the room, Song Ning''s face was bloodless, and he leaned weakly against the bed, barely supporting the body, trying his best to breathe, and the pain in the body had reached an extreme.


    Dantian is still falling off, and the part that has not fallen off is crumpled, and the part that has fallen off is shining with golden light. In this golden light, there is a hint of "Shen Dao Jing" vaguely between them.


    Dan Tian has fallen by as much as 80%, and Song Ning is almost unable to look inside, but he can clearly feel the transformation of his Dan Tian.


    It stands to reason that normal monks will form a pill in the body only when the foundation period breaks through to the pill period, but he did not expect Song Ning to achieve Jindan when he completed the double method of "Shen Dao Jing".


    It is just too painful for Jin Dan to get it.


    He smiled weakly in the corner of his mouth, his body twitching constantly, but at this time, he was numb.


    "Hee hee, haven''t you slept yet?" At this moment, a sweet voice suddenly came from outside Song Ning''s room, but just as soon as the voice fell, there was a surprise: "Huh? How is your room ... door Why is it locked? "


    The speaker seemed to feel something awkward. When he pushed hard, he pushed the door open. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Song Ning''s weak figure ...

 Chapter 84： The dual method becomes the moon

    "Little Brother, what''s wrong with you!" The comer was Tang Yue. The sugar gourd in Tang Yue''s hand fell to the ground with a click. Her feet moved like a wind, and she sat on the bed and directly supported Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s lips trembled, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, wait for me to check your body." Tang Yue said as she gently tapped her finger on the Song Ningmai door, trying to infiltrate the spiritual power.


    Song Ning tried his best to remove his hand, shook his head slightly, and motioned Tang Yue not to do so.


    Tang Yueji''s forehead oozed with sweat: "I don''t want me to check, I won''t check, it''s just that you are now ..."


    As Tang Yue said, she helped Song Ning lie down.


    At this point, Jin Dan had fallen to 90%. At this moment, even if the wind blows Song Ning''s body, Song Ning will feel a sharp pain, not to mention Tang Yue holding him and laying him down.


    Pain, both internally and externally, Song Ning felt that his body did not seem to be his own, not only because of the pain or weakness, but he couldn''t make a sound, but his breathing became more and more rapid.


    He desperately wanted to breathe, but every breath would cause severe pain in the body, Tie Qing''s face began to pale, his limbs were cold, just like a dying person.


    Tang Yue gripped Song Ning''s hand tightly, feeling that the temperature of Song Ning''s palm was getting lower and lower, and Tang Yue was terrified.


    "What''s the matter with you, younger brother? Wait a minute, I''ll go find the elders here." Tang Yue couldn''t help it anymore.


    But just when she took a step, she suddenly realized that her hand was tightly grasped by Song Ning.


    Suddenly, she discovered that from a young age to a big age, no one had ever held her hand in this way.


    Suddenly, she discovered that for a long time, she had never cared about the opposite **** of the same age.


    Ten percent!


    In Song Ning''s body, a brand-new golden pill is transformed and the golden light flashes. Within this golden pill, there is a drop of golden spiritual power. This spiritual power is like liquid, and it has begun to infiltrate the fine lines in this golden pill. Above, if you look closely, the lines are as complex as the veins of the human body, and the circulation is constant.


    One percent!


    Song Ning felt that the lines in Jin Dan were slightly brighter, and this one percent should be the golden spiritual force just now.


    The joy after the breakthrough, the joy after the pain, the multiple feelings intertwined, if Tang Yue was not present, Song Ning could not help laughing.


    "Little Brother, how do you ... how does it seem ... different?" Tang Yue suddenly felt a fluctuation in Song Ning''s body. Although the fluctuation was fleeting, she was aware of it.


    Song Ning tried his best to suppress the cultivation base, but now the cultivation base can only suppress the fourth floor during the gathering period.


    "Four layers during the Qi gathering period ... Before, you still practiced the first level during the Qi gathering period. Is it difficult or impossible for you to take several Tieling Pills at once ?!" Tang Yue exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    Song Ning''s gasp is still a bit heavy: "I have some quick success, and I took a few at a time. I didn''t expect to kill myself."


    Tang Yue said: "If you continue to do so, I won''t give you the magic bullet!"


    Song Ning scratched his head, it seemed very embarrassing, but Tang Yue would n��t be suspicious when he continued to say what Tang Yue said. If someone asked him, Tang Yue would be able to explain it and save a lot. trouble.


    "It ��s a miracle, younger brother, I said you are not an ordinary person. You can serve multiple princes at the same time without dying. It ��s a monk who is still alive. I ��m afraid you are the only one. If you ca n��t succeed in your cultivation, you really do n��t have a sense of reason. ��Tang Yue Yu came to Song Ning and looked at Song Ning carefully.


    Song Ningqiang squeezed a smile: "Sister Tang, don''t laugh at me."


    "You just broke through, I should have celebrated for you, but now there is not much time, we will set off tomorrow night, so you still have a good rest, consolidate and repair." Tang Yue said.


    "Right, Sister, you come to me, is there something?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Ning said, Tang Yue thought of it, and his expression immediately changed: "Oh, you did n��t say I forgot. Did n��t a mysterious ''out'' appear in the arena before? An hour ago, Lin Brother went to challenge the ''extinction''. "


    "Brother Lin is very high, and I am afraid that the phantom of" extinguishment "is only a trick in front of him?" Song Ning asked.


    "Everyone thinks so, but in fact, Brother Lin only barely defeated the phantom of the" destruction "when the two incense sticks were about to burn out. This is big news. Now everyone says that this" destruction "is The real secondary disciple, and this secondary disciple''s practice has now surpassed Brother Lin! "Tang Yue surprised.


    Song Ning couldn''t figure it out, his practice should be slightly lower than that of Lin Suifeng, then in the case of phantom, it should lower two small realms, how can it threaten Lin Suifeng?


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning thinking about something, and waved her hand in front of Song Ning''s eyes: "Senior Brother, don''t think too much. If you want to reach the height of Brother Lin, you have to work harder. I believe you will one day also Yes. "


    Song Ning looked at Tang Yue''s firm look and felt very warm in her heart: "I will definitely work hard, thank you Sister Tang."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. You have a good rest. Now you have just broken through. The cultivation base needs to be stabilized. If something is wrong, go directly to the White Tiger Academy to find me." Tang Yue asked.


    Song Ning nodded and wanted to send Tang Yue to the ground, but Tang Yue stopped it: "You don''t have to go to the ground, take a good rest."


    Song Ning watched Tang Yue leave the room, sighed for a long time, closed his eyes, and began to look inside his body.


    The "Shen Dao Jing" doubles, then it is the invincible period of the Lingling period. As for the foundation period, Song Ning wonders if he has the strength to fight against the foundation period.


    But just when Song Ning had such an idea, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind. This was a woman''s voice, to be precise, a child-like voice.


    "The twofold method is different from the onefold method. Now you are stronger than all Huiling monks, but weaker than all foundation monks. No matter how strong Huiling monks, they are not your opponents, no matter how weak foundation monks, You can''t beat it. "


    Song Ning was puzzled: "Are you ..." Shen Dao Jing? "


    "Eh hey, you ��re smart, I ��m Youyue. In this half of the" Shen Dao Jing ", the first method of the" Shen Dao Jing "is for you to open it, and the second method is to call me out. I appeared. "The little girl''s voice sounded very sweet.


    But Song Ning is even more puzzled. If he says that the "Shen Dao Jing" has spiritual things like Taoist thought, he fully believes that, but if he says that half of the "Shen Dao Jing" also has it, he would have a hard time understanding.


    "You seem to be questioning me!" Youyue''s voice clearly showed a little displeasure.

 Chapter 85： Arrangements before travel

    Song Ning really wants to cover his heart. If he can, he hopes this quiet moon will not pry into his mind.


    However, Youyue didn''t care at all. She continued: "Shen Dao Jing" was originally separated, but it was forced to be put together by the ancestors. There are also Qingyue and Guyue. "


    Youyue ...


    Qingyue?


    Ancient Moon?


    Song Ning seems to guess what, but how is this possible? How is the "Shen Dao Jing" possible ...


    "Why is it impossible? You ordinary people, wanting to spy on Heavenly Dao, always feel that you know how many things in the world, but in fact you are not as good as the frog at the bottom of the well." Youyue also saw Song Ning''s thoughts.


    Song Ning hated her teeth and itchy. It would be nice if she could close the moon, even if she couldn''t close it, at least she wouldn''t let her speak, or let her snoop on her mind.


    Youyue snorted softly: "No one has spoken to me for thousands of years. Isn''t people just looking at your thoughts? Why are you angry? Don''t spy on your thoughts after the big deal. Don''t be angry and talk to me again. a while."


    Song Ning frowned, did not answer, but infiltrated the spiritual force into the storage ring to check the previous exercises.


    "Sword Art"


    When Song Ninggang started to watch this exercise, he heard the voice of Youyue again in his mind: "Yu Jianshu, there is nothing remarkable. This is the lowest flying method, but the monks who have just reached the foundation stage can only If you are practicing Royal Swordsmanship, you do n��t have to look at it. I thought we were nine days immortal ... "


    "Can you shut up?" Song Ning couldn''t help it.


    ...


    Youyue really didn''t say a word.


    Song Ning was relieved. Suddenly there was such a thing in his mind, which was really annoying, but what made Song Ning more annoying was that the double method of "Shen Dao Jing" could not fight the early stage of foundation. Want to be beaten by all monks during the foundation period?


    "It seems that we need to practice quickly, at least we must have the strength to fight against the foundation period." Song Ning sighed lightly and took out "Yu Jianshu".


    A moment later, he realized that there was a sword in the previous reward, which was provided for the swordsmanship. If the swordsmanship is difficult for others, then it is very simple for Song Ning, because it is a kind of spiritual power. The application of the test and the test of physical strength, Song Ning''s body has long been strengthened by the "Shen Dao Jing" and the consolidation of Huoluo Dan, and the bones have become ice bones due to the swallowing of the ice poison insects.


    As for the use of spiritual power, Song Ning''s spiritual power is extremely strong due to the "Shen Dao Jing".


    So Song Ning just flipped through the "Yu Jianshu" and put away the skills: "Anyway, it can''t be used now. If it''s not before the foundation period, this sword might not be used."


    It is now night, and at this time tomorrow, she will leave, and Song Ning, unable to sit still, gets up and goes to Lu Sheng''s room.


    ��Boom Boom Boom��


    The door of the room was knocked, and Lu Sheng was very displeased. What he hated most was that someone disturbed him during cultivation.


    ��Boom Boom Boom��


    "Are you dying? Knock on the fart!" Lu Sheng opened the door impatiently.


    When he opened the door, he opened his mouth halfway with cursing: "Song, Brother Song, why are you here, I was just repairing ..."


    "I came to see you some things today, can you enter your room and say?" Song Ning asked.


    Lu Sheng''s awe of Song Ning before may have some admiration, but it is not very strong, but since Lin Suifeng challenged the first place to destroy the power of the nine cattle and two tigers and only managed to win, Lu Sheng heart Excitedly wished to kneel down on the ground to bow to Song Ning.


    Seeing Song Ning now, his inner excitement is beyond words.


    "What did Brother Song tell you?" Lu Sheng asked with a bow.


    Song Ning solemnly said: "School mission, I will leave Tianyuan School for some time, there are some things, I would like to ask you for help."


    "Brother Song Song Mo said to help, that is, let me go up the sword to the pan, and Lu Sheng is also willing to say no!" Lu Sheng bowed to salute.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "It''s not that serious, but it''s not simple. I think Elder Hongda from Qinglongyuan has a problem. I hope you can help me visit Mu Xuezhao from time to time to ensure her safety. Do n��t rush to take advantage of it and take Tiering Dan too much. Of course, you can tell her that this is my message. ��


    Lu Sheng was a little puzzled: "Brother Song, I''m afraid it''s better for you to talk about this matter. Why should I let me know?"


    Song Ning sighed: "Some things are unclear to you. Elder Hong is a little bit against me, and I will be leaving soon, so I still ask you to help."


    Lu Sheng did not ask much, and should immediately come down: "Brother Song is relieved, I go back to see Miss Mu every day, and I will convey what Brother Song said."


    Song Ning nodded: "When I come back, I will give you some compensation."


    Lu Shengdao: "Even if you pay anything, Brother Song is now the first person of the disciples of the Tianyuan School who can conceal me. It is already the best reward."


    "Okay, I''ll say it later." Song Ning left.


    Looking at Song Ning''s back, Lu Sheng said with emotion: "I don''t know when I will be able to come and go as wisely as Brother Song, and the cultivation is amazing."


    At night, Song Ning returned to Qinglong Academy and vaguely remembered his first visit to Qinglong Academy. Although it was only a few days, it seemed to Song Ning that months had passed.


    He looked over where Mu Xuezhao lived, and wanted to go, but he didn''t move after all.


    "She said she was afraid to live alone, but she hasn''t come to me in the past few days ..." Song Ning thought of what Hongda was doing next to the grove that day, she was a little worried, but after all, it was a martial art. Hong Da should not be too much, and at the time Hong Da mentioned the ''six layers in the gas accumulation period'', Song Ning expected that even if Hong Da wanted to do anything, he would have to wait until the six layers in the gas accumulation period of Mu Xuezhao.


    Song Ning turned his head back to the room and began to meditate and fix his behavior.


    One day, fleeting.


    As soon as the twilight came, Song Ning opened his eyes. After Xiu became stable, Xiu Wei could also suppress the fourth floor of the Qi gathering period intact.


    Pushing the door open, watching the setting sun, bathing in the last rays of the sky, Song Ning stepped up to the mission hall.


    Today at this time, almost all the disciples of Tianyuan sent to the mission hall. When Song Ning arrived at the mission hall, they found that there were hundreds of disciples around the mission hall, but there was still a path left among these disciples.


    At the end of the path is the open space in front of the mission hall. There are several people standing on the ground. Among them are the elders in the mission hall, Li Qingling, Tang Yue, Liu Yi, and three unfamiliar disciples.


    Song Ning stepped up and walked forward, all the way forward, all the way eye-catching.


    In fact, while Song Ning was moving forward, in the Qinglong Courtyard with the Tianyuan School, Hong Da was in the house of Mu Xuezhao, and Mu Xuezhao ...

 Chapter 86： Dog food

    Mu Xuezhao bowed his head, a little timid, but still summoned the courage to say: "Master, Song Ning is leaving today. I want to see him and see him off."


    Hong Da squinted at Mu Xuezhao, but then he smiled and said, "Yes, Song Ning is your follower after all. I made you not allowed to go out here before. It was all for you to practice well and not be affected by Song. Ning is disturbing. Now Song Ning wants to go out to perform tasks. You should take a look at it as well, go. "


    Upon hearing this, Mu Xuezhao''s eyes showed ecstasy: "Thank you Master."


    Mu Xuezhao lived like a rabbit, and disappeared into Hong Da''s line of sight in a short while. Hong Da hummed and murmured to himself: "Go, say a few, you can''t see it in this life anyway, fortunately this The kid didn''t take away your virgin body, otherwise, it wouldn''t be as simple as having a strange head. "


    In front of the mission hall, Tang Yue waved at Song Ning. Under the eyes of everyone, Song Ning walked to Tang Yue.


    "Young Master, as soon as it gets dark, we are about to leave." Tang Yue patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "How are you, are you okay?"


    "Well, thank you, Sister, for your concern. I''m fine now." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue said this, and Li Qingling noticed that Song Ning had already been repaired on the fourth floor during the gathering period.


    Liu Yi also seemed a little surprised, but didn''t say anything. Instead, the other three companions nodded at Song Ning, beckoning. Song Ning looked at the three when he responded. The highest level of cultivation is only three floors during the gathering period.


    The elders of Mission Hall glanced at them and then shouted loudly: "Quiet!"


    By then, the mission hall was quiet.


    The elder said: "Today, several of them want to remove the demon and cut the demon, for the benefit of the people, is the basis of our monks. , Disciples, pray for them. "


    At this time, in the eyes of these disciples, there was no slight confusion, and some were just sincere blessings.


    Killing demons and eliminating demons is a long-cherished wish of many people, but they have no ability, and now these disciples can go, it is enviable.


    At this moment of piety and silence, suddenly a sound of ��dada�� was running, and the crowd went away and saw a girl wearing a red robe.


    The girl''s long hair fluttered in the wind while running, her chest slightly quivered, her breath like blue, there was a trace of anxiety on her white face, and two tears were embedded in the corners of her eyes.


    She ran all the way, like a flower dancing with the wind.


    What a nice view!


    Mu Xuezhao''s face is not beautiful, and this is the first time she has appeared in front of so many disciples. At this moment, many disciples are stupefied.


    Li Qingling is too noble and cold to be close to people.


    Tang Yue is lively and cheerful, her body is amazing, but few people dare to think extravagantly.


    But Mu Xuezhao is different. Her beauty is not only external in temperament, but also intriguing. The red inner door disciple''s robe adds a little kindness.


    "I ... I want to pursue her!" Some disciples couldn''t help murmuring.


    But no one laughed at him at this moment, because he spoke out the voices of many people. If he could have such a spiritual female as a Taoist, even if he practiced, it would be more effective.


    "Song Ning!" Mu Xuezhao''s call to pull these disciples from imagination to reality.


    Song Ning grinned. He walked towards Mu Xuezhao. Mu Xuezhao ran towards him. When the two were a foot apart, Mu Xuezhao rushed into Song Ning''s arms.


    Song Ning opened his arms and hugged Mu Xuezhao: "Many disciples are watching, but I am your follower."


    "What do you want to follow? I want to go to you for the past few days, but the master refused to let him go. Before I reached the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period, I was not allowed to go out, so I ..." With tears.


    "Then you today ..." Song Ning said.


    "I begged Master to let me see you off, Song Ning. You must be careful when you go out to perform tasks this time. Your training is so low. I''m afraid ..." Mu Xuezhao said, suddenly stopped. "Song, Song Ning, how did you get together on the fourth floor? "


    "Er, Sister Tang gave me some Tilling Pills before. I took several pieces at a time in order to practice quickly. It was hard to die, and cultivation improved." Song Ning vaguely said.


    Mu Xuezhao looked at Tang Yue. Tang Yue grabbed his hand at Mu Xuezhao and chuckled: "The two of you will hurry up and will leave soon."


    Mu Xuezhao wiped away his tears: "It seems that I am super worried. Song Ning, you must come back safely. When you come back, I will be almost on the sixth floor, and the master promised to give me more Training resources, more benefits. "


    Mu Xuezhao''s tone of speech was very firm. She seemed to be willing to eat no matter how hard she was in order to practice to the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period.


    However, when Song Ning heard this, she felt tight in her heart: "Miss Mu, you must not venture into the practice of cultivation. Too much tiringtan may explode to death!"


    Mu Xuezhao froze for a moment but then said: "You can rest assured, I will be careful."


    The elder looked at the sky and urged: "Don''t say the two of you, it''s time to go."


    Mu Xuezhao said, letting it aside, waving at Song Ning, Song Ning followed Tang Yue and others to the teleportation array of the grove.


    Tianyuan sent the disciples to watch them leave after they left, because at night, they were discussing what they should do at night.


    "Would you like to go to the canteen for a while? I don''t feel too hungry."


    "Nonsense, people just sprinkled so much dog food just now, so you can''t be hungry!"


    Mu Xuezhao listened, although she was a little shy on her face, but she was very happy in her heart. Somehow, she was happy as soon as she saw Song Ning. She just saw Song Ning Xiu ascended and she was even more happy.


    "Song Ningdu is already on the fourth floor of the Qi gathering period. I must speed up my cultivation and strive to reach the sixth floor as soon as possible. Master is right. There is nothing more important than rapid cultivation." Mu Xuezhao firmly think.


    Under the moonlight, the cool breezes slowly, in the Tianyuan School, in the dense forest, the teleportation flashed a ray of light. After the ray of light, a group of seven people appeared in a wild countryside.


    When Song Ning landed, she looked around. The last time Tang Yue took him out, it was sent here.


    "According to the plan, we went to the northeast overnight and arrived before dawn." Tang Yue said: "Liu Yi, the two followers follow you, Qingling, this one is with you, younger brother, you follow me."


    Several people did not have an opinion, so they followed Li Qingling, but Song Ning did not understand why such a task should be followed, so when he followed Tang Yue, he asked in a low voice, but Tang Yue''s answer was that he was 10,000 Unexpected ...

 Chapter 87： The role of followers

    "The role of a follower is to serve tea and deliver water when it is safe, and to attract firepower when it is dangerous." Tang Yue lowered his voice and said: "Although I do not agree with this approach, but there is no way. Direct disciples take direct risks. "


    Song Ning did not respond. Originally, he had a good impression of the Tianyuan School, but now that he heard this, he felt that he had misread the Tianyuan School.


    "But rest assured, I will definitely not let you have an accident. If you come out with me, you will go back in peace." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning responded softly. He knew that this matter could not be spoken casually. If he let several other people know that he hadn''t waited for the task to start, he was in a mess.


    In the cold autumn night, the dark clouds drifted over, gradually covering the moon. Tang Yue looked at the sky and frowned, "It stands to reason that there is no rain tonight, how come suddenly the dark clouds?"


    "Hurry up now, it''s useless to consider those now." Li Qingling said.


    Hurrying up is no problem for them, but the followers behind them are no longer able to keep up, and their actions are extremely laborious at this time.


    "I''m afraid there will be rain tonight. There seems to be a temple in front, why not go there to avoid the rain?" Liu Yi suggested.


    Tang Yue coldly refused: "No! You must rush to Xiaoshi Village before dawn. Besides, I''m waiting for a monk, and I''m afraid of rain?"


    "Don''t get your little brother wet in a moment. If you are sick, no one will wait for him." Liu Yi grinned.


    "Don''t worry about you." Tang Yue waited for Liu Yi.


    The night sky was covered with clouds, and in the blink of an eye, the moonlight was no longer visible, and the road ahead became dark.


    From time to time, they had already walked more than half the distance, and the three entourages except Song Ning were out of breath at this time to barely keep up.


    "According to the distance, it is difficult for such disciples to arrive before dawn, but the sect has arranged four entourages. Why?" Song Ning thought.


    Boom ~~


    Lightning cracked into the air, and then the sound of rain cloud collision came, and in the blink of an eye, heavy rain poured.


    The followers who had barely been able to keep up are now struggling, the earth is muddy and muddy water splashes the robe.


    The wind rose, swept the raindrops, cracked on the face, and even the skin felt a tingling sensation.


    Boom!


    A follower disciple stepped into the air and fell directly into the mud pit.


    "Stop!" Tang Yue stabilized her figure.


    The other two entourages slipped under their feet when they heard the sudden "stop" word, and they also fell heavily on the ground, sliding a foot in front of the muddy water.


    "Three wastes." Liu Yi murmured coldly.


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling ignored Liu Yi''s words at all. After the two stared at each other, they nodded to each other. Li Qingling came to the three disciples: "I will rest with the three of you before we continue our journey."


    The three originally thought that they would be left behind. In this storm, they were not far from the village attacked by the demon. If they were left behind, they would be more formidable, but they did not expect Li Qingling to stay, and their hearts were natural. grateful.


    "Thank you Sister Li."


    "Thank you Sister Li!"


    The three of them got up from the ground, ignoring the mess on their bodies and the blood on their faces, and kept thanking them.


    "Qingling, be careful, let''s go first, and continue to come when you have a rest. We will be round in Xiaoshi Village." Tang Yue said.


    "You have to be more careful." Li Qingling said, looking at Song Ning: "Brother Song, you should stay too, and then go after rest."


    Tang Yue was also a little worried about Song Ning, but before waiting for her to speak, Song Ning vetoed: "I''m still following, it''s okay."


    Liu Yi sneered, Li Qingling saw Song Ning insist, did not say much, and after a few more cautions, he separated from Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue, Song Ning, and Liu Yi moved forward in the rain. Instead of slowing down, they were faster.


    Moving forward quickly, Tang Yue pressed one hand on Song Ning''s shoulder: "Young Master, I will help you recharge your spirit."


    Song Ning nodded: "Thank you Sister."


    Liu Yi looked disturbed on the side, with strange colors flashing in her eyes, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    Boom ~


    Rumble ~


    The rain was getting louder and louder, and the thunder was getting louder. If I didn''t know, I thought it would be broken by the day.


    The temperature was getting lower and lower, and the rain became cold. Even Tang Yue felt a chill and couldn''t help shivering.


    Tang Yue delivered the aura faster with Song Ning''s hand: "Can it survive?"


    "Huh." Song Ning responded.


    Liu Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at the two of them: "The two of you are almost done, Tang Shimei, you can see that this place is not right? This kid has been following, and if you can''t protect yourself, his end can be Only death! "


    Tang Yue''s footsteps were a little slower, she knew that Liu Yi was right.


    Uh!


    A flash of light illuminated the night sky.


    Tang Yueyao took a look at it: "There is a house in front of me, younger brother. You will go to that house for a while and stay here. It is not far from Xiaoshi Village. Let''s go to Xiaoshi Village to find out what happened, and then we will come back to find you."


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, but from the time just now to the present, he felt that the closer he was to Xiaoshi Village, the colder it was. This kind of cold was not like the ordinary severe cold. Instead, it seemed like a cold air. He always followed Tang Yue, except for In order to eliminate evil spirits and demons, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of Tang Yue. Through this period of contact, Song Ning has regarded Tang Yue as his friend and came out to perform tasks. Tang Yue cannot be troubled.


    But what Song Ning is showing is the four floors of Qi gathering period. If you keep following, it will inevitably cause Liu Yi''s suspicion. It is better to stay in the room later and wait for the two of them to go away and follow in secret to protect Tang Yue''s safety. .


    "Okay, then I''m waiting in the front room. Sister, you must be more careful." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Liu Yi sneered: "For so long, it took a lot of spiritual energy from Sister Tang, and there must be a limit to hindering!"


    Tang Yuebai gave Liu Yi a glance: "Young Master, don''t care about him, let''s go, let''s go to the room first."


    After a while, Song Ning entered the room to avoid the rain. Tang Yue repeatedly told Song Ning not to go around and quickly moved towards Xiaoshi Village. Liu Yi naturally followed closely behind Tang Yue, but he turned around and walked away. After glancing at Song Ning, the coldness of his eyes was like a dagger, as if to kill Song Ning.


    Less than a quarter of an hour after the two of them left, Song Ning took the golden Tianhe City robe from the storage ring and put it on her body, then rushed out of the small house.


    Amidst the wind and rain, a faint layer of spiritual power flashed on his body. The rain fell on it and was bounced away, so he could not get close.


    "The ordinary disciples of the Tianyuan School were recognized at a glance, and the casual clothes were bought with Tang Yue, so they could only wear this one, and no one could recognize me while wearing a mask." Song Ning thought, Xiu In order to disperse all, stay in the early stage of Huiling, and then follow behind Tang Yue and Liu Yi, and observe their movements.


    The rain was getting colder and colder. In this cold air, Song Ning smelled a **** smell faintly. Looking closely, there was a village not far in front, and in that village, there were corpses everywhere ...

 Chapter 88： despair

    The dark night and **** wind, if it is a time, it should be dawn now, but at this moment, it seems that even dawn has retreated in this wind and rain, and it has been late.


    Song Ning looked at the corpses everywhere and the broken limbs.


    These people do not know how long they have been dead, the smell of carrion flutters from time to time, a smell of stench.


    On these corpses, there are many palm-sized insects eating and eating. These insects are not afraid of the storm and the wind. It seems that the worse the environment, the more excited they are.


    The rain stopped.


    The wind stopped.


    Standing on the tree, Song Ning watched the weapons of Tang Yue and Liu Yi out of her hand and walked towards the insects step by step.


    Boom!


    Tang Yue slashed his sword, and a piece of spiritual light flew out like a half-moon fluctuation. The spiritual force cut several insects in half, and the black liquid flowed out of the insect body.


    Insects that were not severed by spiritual power looked up at Tang Yue. They had only one eye, no eyeballs in them, and they did not turn or blink.


    Tang Yue''s sword trembled in his hand, and his body surface exploded in spirit, followed by four or five sword lights.


    ������.


    Dozens of bugs were killed in a blink of an eye, but at the same time, there was a hissing sound from the earth, and more and more bugs came to this side, some of them crawled out of the well, some from the ruins Climbing out from inside, and others, from the body.


    Black and black, everywhere, densely packed.


    The hissing sound was a bit harsh as if twisted together.


    As soon as the insects crawled to the beheaded insects, they began to fight desperately to eat them.


    After eating the corpse of the worm, the size of the worm was obviously increased, but with a few breathing efforts, the size of dozens of worms doubled.


    These dozens of bugs seem to have become the leader among the bugs. When they hissed, all the bugs looked up at Tang Yue, as if they wanted to eat Tang Yue alive.


    "Don''t be afraid, Sister Tang Yue, just a few bugs, I''ll destroy them." Liu Yi looked very indifferent, stepped in front of Tang Yue, his hand was deliberately placed on Tang Yue''s shoulder and pinched.


    Liu Yi started attacking the insects during his speech, and the spirits were scattered. These insects had no defense ability. After being hit by the spirits, they suffered heavy casualties. However, there are too many insects. As soon as there are insects, other insects will die immediately. The worms are eaten, and after eating, the body begins to grow in size.


    "Humph, eat together with the class, take it!" Liu Yi laughed and kept attacking. Every time this kind of large-scale attack fell, it would kill dozens of insects.


    After a while, the number of insects is much less, but the number is smaller, but the remaining insects are getting bigger and bigger, and the biggest ones are already bigger than people.


    "We need to slash these insects at the same time." Tang Yue''s eyes dimmed.


    The sword in Liu Yi''s hand was trembling. He had never thought that it would be so. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he attacked the biggest bug.


    Qiang!


    A sword fell on the bug''s body, but it was only half an inch. No matter how hard Liu Yi tried, the sword could not enter half a point. He quickly pulled out the sword and exploded a few feet. His eyes were full of horror.


    Tang Yue was also sedated by this scene, but Liu Yi just gave it a full blow just now, but it just hurt the insect.


    This worm is the largest. Although the other worms are not as big as it is, they are almost the same in defense. Even if they hit tomorrow, they may not be able to kill these worms.


    hiss!


    These bugs have a hard carapace on their backs, and a sharp angle on their heads like a dagger. There should be an eye growing where the mouth was supposed to be. This eye keeps flowing black liquid. If you look closely, you will find that this eye can Open, after opening, there are several rows of fine fangs.


    Nine bugs rushed to Liu Yi and Tang Yue at the same time.


    "Liu Yi, let''s go quickly." Tang Yue stared closely at the insects and quickly retreated.


    "Sister Tang Yue, don''t worry, I will protect you." Liu Yi pressed the fear in her heart and attacked while retreating.


    The speed of these nine bugs is very fast. Tang Yue and Liu Yi ran in front, and they chased behind, but for a moment, the nine bugs surrounded Tang Yue and Liu Yi.


    "I hit the left side, you hit the right side, now that the rain has stopped, Qingling should arrive soon, and we should be able to get out by then." Tang Yue clenched his sword in his hand.


    "Okay." Liu Yi responded.


    The two attacked at almost the same time, but Tang Yue was attacking with all his strength, but Liu Yi was behind Tang Yue, just when Tang Yue was stalemate with a bug, Liu Yi ran out of the gap behind the bug, blinking kung fu I ran out of dozens of feet: "Sister Tang Yue, you will not die in vain. After I return to the school, I will report to the elders and the head. Your death is valuable!"


    Tang Yue was already determined to die with these worms, but did not expect Liu Yi to be so greedy and afraid of death.


    Nine insects attacked Tang Yue at the same time, and Tang Yue immediately had nine dagger-like thorns around him.


    Tang Yue''s faint spiritual power shield was broken in a blink of an eye, and the sharpness had already made her feel tingling before she penetrated her body.


    Want ...


    Died here?


    but����


    My mother ��s hatred has n��t been reported yet ...


    Tang Yue shook her hand, and the sword fell. Facing these nine bugs, she knew that she was powerless to refute. Instead of being killed by these bugs, she might as well explode her body with a spiritual burst.


    In any case, Tang Yue knew that he could not escape the fate of being eaten by these things.


    The thought of Tang Yue''s hair was numb at the thought of being eaten, but before she died, there was no fear on her face, but a smile on her face.


    "Fortunately, I left the younger brother in that hut, or else ..." Tang Yue sighed softly, then inhaled gently, closed her eyes, and aroused the spiritual power in her body, preparing to end her fate.


    "My Tang Yue, even if you die, you must devastate you beasts!" Tang Yue shouted angrily, the spiritual energy in the body expanded rapidly.


    But when the spiritual power in Tang Yue''s body was about to explode, she suddenly felt a palm pressed against her shoulder, and a strong spiritual force came from the palm, suppressing the spiritual power in her body, and the surrounding The horns of the nine bugs all stabbed in an aperture, unable to move forward.


    This aperture is really spiritual protection!


    Tang Yue froze, she turned her head to see who the life-saving man was, but just as soon as she turned her head, the body''s spiritual power moved, she fainted, and the last afterglow before fainting made her I saw a golden robe, and at the corner of the robe, she saw a word ...

 Chapter 89： I kill him because he should kill

    day!


    Tianyuan School?


    There is Tianhe City in the east and Tianyuan School in the northeast. Therefore, the embroidered characters on the robes of these two schools are ��Tianhe�� and ��Tianyuan��, and what Tang Yue saw was just the word ��tian��.


    Song Ning embraced the fainted Tang Yue in his arms, leapt forward, and jumped out of the surrounding of nine bugs.


    But he didn''t expect that these nine bugs jumped like him, and even jumped higher than him.


    This bug is against the sky!


    Song Ning sank in his heart. Although he could fight these bugs, he was not sure of killing them at the same time. The individual strength of the nine bugs was not too strong, but if they were broken down one by one, there would eventually be a bug that constantly sucked the same kind and changed Too great, I do n��t know if it can be dealt with.


    hiss!


    The bug made a hissing sound and stab it at Song Ning.


    When Song Ning waved his hand, a spiritual force popped out, turning around out of nowhere, and the spiritual force collided with the sharp corner, making a jingle sound.


    Song Ning''s figure fell, and nine insects began to fall.


    "It''s not a way to go around like this, it''s better to try your best ..." Song Ning held Tang Yue in one hand and clenched his fists tightly in one hand, gathering the body''s spiritual power on his fists.


    Zi!


    A half-foot-diameter spiritual force aperture covers Song Ning''s right fist. The strong spiritual force induces the surrounding airflow. For a moment, a sense of oppression fell on the nine insects.


    Each of the nine insects has the defensive ability of Huiling in the middle period. They originally surrounded Song Ning and wanted to attack with sharp corners again, but at this moment, a sharp and harsh noise came from him.


    The sound stung Song Ning''s earache. The nine insects seemed to have received any orders. When Song Ning''s fist hadn''t been swung out, it quickly spread out, and disappeared without a trace after a while.


    Song Ning landed and squinted at the direction in which the insects receded. It was the northeast, and in the northeast, Song Ning felt a cold, like a cold that could make people tremble.


    "Let''s go, run back, hurry back to the hut, Liu Yi ran so hurriedly, I don''t know if I will go to the hut, if I can''t see me if I go, I''m afraid it will cause any trouble." Song Ning thought .


    Song Ning is extremely fast, even if he delays for a while and then detours from the woods, it is faster than Liu Yi.


    In the woods, Song Ning saw Liu Yi''s figure and stepped up faster than Liu Yi. He first returned to the hut. As soon as he reached the hut, he leaned Tang Yue against the pillar in the hut and quickly replaced himself. The clothes of ordinary disciples in Tianyuan School.


    After a moment ...


    "Huh, Song Ning, Li Qingling, are they here? Just now I was attacked by sister Tang Yue, I tried her hard, but I still couldn''t keep her." Liu Yi said as soon as she entered the house.


    He asked Li Qingling if he had come, and then he was anxious to explain Tang Yue''s things, but when he glanced in the hut, his body shook and almost jumped in shock.


    "Tang, Tang Yue ?! She, she ..." Liu Yi pointed at Tang Yue and looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s ignorant look: "Someone just hugged Sister Tang and suddenly came in. After putting Sister Tang down, she left. It was too fast. I didn''t see clearly, and thought it was you."


    Liu Yi''s eyes rolled, and in the dark, a sly smile, and then asked: "Is Li Qingling coming?"


    "No, nobody has been here." Song Ning said.


    Liu Yi walked next to Song Ning step by step. At this moment, the sky was already light. Song Ning looked up at Liu Yi: "Brother Liu, don''t you change your wet clothes first, come to my side to do what?"


    Liu Yi looked at Song Ning''s harmless human and animal face, her mouth raised, and she said with a grin: "Song Ning, don''t look at the fact that you only have four levels of cultivation during the gathering period, but your life is worth a thousand spirit stones , Are you surprised? "


    Song Ning frowned: "Brother Liu, what do you mean?"


    "I mean ..." Liu Yi raised her palm and called Song Ning: "Someone bought your life with a thousand spirit stones!"


    Song Ning hurriedly backed away, shunned Liu Yi, panicked and said: "Brother Liu is wrong, how could I offend others? Brother Liu is merciful."


    "Yo, run very fast!" Liu Yi stepped forward, rushed to Song Ning, grabbed Song Ning''s neck, and lifted Song Ning up: "Don''t blame me, who made you grow a little white face? You die? Do n��t blame me. If you want to blame Elder Hong, if you want to blame, you blame Mu Xuezhao. "


    As soon as Liu Yi''s hand pressed, Song Ning''s neck was torn off.


    "Brother Liu, there are a lot of thousand spirit stones, but did you have to spend the money?" Song Ning swept away the panic on her face after hearing the word ''Hongda'', her eyes looked coldly Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi''s hand was still working hard, but he found that he couldn''t squeeze Song Ning''s neck. When he was horrified, Song Ning grabbed Liu Yi''s wrist with his left hand, and Liu Yi called out with a sudden pain.


    Song Ning landed on the ground and pinched Liu Yi''s neck with her backhand: "You like Sister Tang, but she was used as a bait in the face of the crisis. The spirit stone wants to kill me, it is regarded as unrighteous. "


    "You, you ..." Liu Yi was horrified. At this moment, in his eyes, Song Ningxiu broke out, and the initial cultivation of Hui Ling was revealed. The next moment, he lost his interest.


    Until he died, he didn''t understand what was going on in Song Ning''s cultivation practice, nor did he understand why Huiling was so strong in the early days.


    When Song Ninggang killed Liu Yi, he suddenly felt a wave of spiritual power outside the door, but at this moment he wanted to stop it too late.


    Boom!


    The door was pushed open, and Li Qingling stood outside the door, looking at Song Ning with his eyes wide open, his eyes showing incredible colors.


    When Song Ning shook his hand, Liu Yi''s body was thrown aside. He looked at Li Qingling quietly. From the breath of Li Qingling, it might be that he came because he felt that there was a fluctuation in the hut, and the three entourage did not Follow her.


    "You, who the **** are you? Why kill Liu Yi!" Li Qingling glanced at Tang Yue leaning on the pillar, and then watched Song Ning vigilantly.


    "I am me, I kill him, because he should kill." Song Ning said lightly, he walked toward the door while talking.


    When he took a step, Li Qingling took a step back and was able to easily kill Liu Yi, then Song Ning must also have the strength to kill her.


    "Do you want to kill me and kill my mouth?" Li Qingling''s palms had already oozed sweat.


    She had already prepared to escape, but Song Ning unexpectedly did not move on, but stopped beside Tang Yue.


    "How does Tang Yue treat you? You actually want to deal with her?" Li Qingling asked with his teeth.


    Song Ning smiled lightly, put his hand on Tang Yue, and a spiritual force flew into Tang Yue''s body: "Sister Li, you must have seen Mu Xuezhao come to see me off before leaving. Elder Hong Dahong spent a thousand spirit stones to buy My life, Liu Yi is the person who carries out this. I said that you might not believe these things, so please help me keep it secret.


    Then, when Sister Tang wakes up, you can ask what happened to Sister Tang just now. If you feel that you will still expose my cultivation at that time, then I have no opinion.


    You can rest assured ... You and I have no injustice, no killing, no killing, I wo n��t do it. Sister Tang will wake up, and the three followers will also follow. Make your own decision. If you need an explanation, change the day. I will make it clear with you alone. "


    After Song Ninggang finished speaking, Tang Yue''s eyelashes flickered and woke up.

 Chapter 90： Tell the truth

    At this time, the three followers also ran over and stood breathlessly at the door, looking out into the room.


    "Little Master ..." Tang Yue frowned, rubbing his neck: "Eh? Qingling, you are also here."


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on the silent Liu Yi lying aside: "Liu Yi is dead?"


    Li Qingling glanced at Song Ning without showing any traces, and then walked to Tang Yue: "He is dead, Tang Yue, what happened just now?"


    Tang Yue''s expression sank: "We were attacked in Xiaoshi Village. Liu Yi used me as a bait. He ran away himself. Just when I was dying, someone rescued me and saw you when I woke up. "


    "What? He used you as bait ?!" Li Qingling exclaimed.


    "There are Yu Gu''s deaths." Tang Yue clenched her teeth.


    Li Qingling glanced at Song Ning, and then grabbed Tang Yue''s hand: "It''s alright, but ... who saved you?"


    "Only seeing the golden robe, there is a word" tian "at the corner of the dress, maybe ... is Brother Lin?" Tang Yue''s cheeks were red.


    Li Qingling''s heart shivered, golden robe? !


    It is not difficult to think that the person who saved Tang Yue was Song Ning, who was the second chief disciple of Tianyuan School? How could she never know this matter ...


    If this is the case, then everything is explained. She glanced at Song Ning apologetically, but there was a trace of admiration in her apology.


    "It''s fine if you''re okay. Now we only have six of us. Let''s talk about the previous situation first. If the demon can''t deal with both of you, we need to deal with it in advance." Li Qingling said hurriedly as she said A few people were greeted outside the door: "You came in and carried Liu Yi''s body out and found a place to bury it. After all, he was a disciple of the Tianyuan School. Even if he did that kind of thing, he would not be able to expose him like that. wilderness."


    "Yes, Sister Li."


    The three entourage disciples walked into the hut with their heads down to lift Liu Yi out. When they lifted Liu Yi away, they also secretly glanced at Song Ning and felt a little jealous in their hearts.


    "Is Song Ning getting the care of Sister Tang, clearly a follower, but he didn''t even do this kind of thing, only let us three do it."


    The three whispered and lifted Liu Yi''s body to the back of the house and began to dig and bury people.


    In the hut, Tang Yue began to talk about what happened just now in Xiaoshi Village.


    While listening, Li Qingling nodded and agreed. After Tang Yue finished speaking, Li Qingling said: "Tang Yue, you take a break here now. Song Ning and I will take a look at the surrounding environment and check the surrounding terrain."


    Li Qingling gave Song Ning a wink, and Song Ning followed him out.


    The two walked a mile away, and Li Qingling stopped by a willow tree: "Excuse me, I didn''t see that Brother Song was the second chief disciple who had been hiding among many disciples."


    "If others say that I am the second chief disciple, I will default, but if it is Sister Li, I will tell you, I am not." Song Ning shook his head.


    "Then you ..." Li Qingling could not understand Song Ning''s details.


    "I didn''t want to hurt people when I came to Tianyuan School, but I didn''t want to disclose the specific reason. If I could, I hope Sister Li wouldn''t ask." Song Ning clasped his fists.


    Monk, you should be honest, Li Qingling said: "What about the golden robes? But the word" Tian "is embroidered on it, except for the Tianyuan School, then Tianhe City, which only destroyed the door some time ago ..."


    Song Ning sighed: "Sister Li, since you have thought of it, I will not hide you."


    Song Ning said, taking the golden robe directly from the storage ring.


    At a glance, Li Qingling embroidered the word "Tianhe" on the corner of the robe.


    "Tianhe City ?! Tianhe City, which was destroyed a few days ago, are you the chief disciple of Tianhe City ?!" Li Qingling exclaimed.


    "The situation is a bit complicated. I''m the second chief disciple. The destruction of Tianhe City is also very strange. I luckily escaped. I don''t want anyone else to know, otherwise people of the true cult will come to me to ask." Song Ning said truthfully.


    "I heard that the chief disciple of Tianhe City had a surname of Leng, but it seemed that he was not the person of the Leng family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to Tianhe City, but he didn''t hear that Tianhe City has a second chief disciple ..."


    Song Ning said: "Actually, I just started practicing not long ago. At that time, I joined Tianhe City. Now, it''s not more than two months, so you don''t know it is normal, and the news that Tianhe City promoted me to be the second chief disciple should be It was not released. "


    "Why, what? You have practiced for two months? Just in the early stage of Huiling?" Li Qingling thought he was wrong after saying that, although Song Ning had shown the early practice of Huiling, but he Since the cultivation base can be reduced to the fourth floor during the Qi gathering period, it means that his cultivation base can be concealed by himself.


    I have had this kind of practice for two months after practicing. Who is he? !


    "Let''s not discuss these first. I think the issue of bugs should be paid attention to now." Song Ning said.


    Li Qingling then withdrew from the topic of Song Ning''s identity: "Well, you saved Tang Yue, you should know more about the situation of insects."


    "Those bugs, I wanted to try to kill them in one fell swoop, but after they heard a strange hiss, they fled one after another. It can be seen that there are other things in Xiaoshi Village besides these bugs." Song Ning''s expression was solemn: "On our own, I am afraid it is difficult to be hostile."


    "If this is the case, we will rush back to the martial arts to spread the news." Li Qingling''s expression was also tense.


    "If it is possible, it is best to do it as soon as possible." Song Ning said.


    Li Qingling nodded: "We will leave before dark. It''s a big deal. We must report to the elders of the sect soon. But before reporting, can you please go to Xiaoshi Village with me?"


    This is the morning. During the day, the demon will converge, but there is no need to be afraid. Song Ning feels the seriousness of the matter and will naturally not refuse.


    The two of them stood up and headed towards Xiaoshicun, but when they first set off, a scream suddenly came from the direction of the hut.


    Immediately afterwards, Song Ning was shocked and felt a familiar breath.


    Li Qingling looked at the hut and could n��t help but breathe a breath. At the moment, there were nine bugs around the hut, each of which was two people in size. These nine bugs instantly killed the three followers. Zhongzheng was biting the bodies of these three disciples, and blood ran down the body ...


    boom!


    Just when Li Qingling was shocked, Song Ning''s figure had already spurted out, and while he was rushing out, he put on a golden robe, covered his face, and gathered spiritual power in his hands, and the spiritual power instantly condensed into spiritual light. ball.


    "Remember, keep it secret!" Song Ning''s voice crossed the wind, and Li Qingling reacted. Immediately following Song Ning, a pair of colored damasks appeared in his hand, and Hui Ling''s initial cultivation broke out.

 Chapter 91： Soulball

    Tang Yue ran to the hut when he heard the scream, but it was too late. The nine insects had eaten the bodies of the three entourages by almost half, staring at Tang Yue with death.


    They didn''t know how to divide the body in a moment, screamed and stabbed at Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue held a long sword in his hand, screamed with anger, poured in spiritual power, and slashed towards one of the insects: "Half moon!"


    Jianguang is like a half-moon, as if it could cut off the wind.


    bass!


    The long sword fell on a worm. The worm was nearly cut in half. The black liquid came out. Tang Yuehu''s mouth was cracked and blood bleed out.


    This is her full blow, half-moon cut, as soon as she hits, it will consume Tang Yue''s whole body of energy. Her feet are unstable, she stumbles back a few steps, and almost falls.


    The remaining eight bugs were originally attacked by Tang Yue, but when they saw the companion was seriously injured, they immediately stopped attacking and turned around to surround the injured bug.


    Scorn ...


    In the blink of an eye, the seriously injured bug was eaten, and the body of the eight bugs sizzled and began to grow larger.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Yue was half cold. She was about to look up Song Ning and Li Qingling, but suddenly she felt that her body was being supported by someone. After Yu Guang swept away, she was a golden robe.


    At this moment, the spiritual power in Song Ning''s hands is converging, which is almost all of his spiritual power. The spiritual power is gathered into a round ball like the sun, exuding positive and violent spiritual power.


    This psychic ball has a destructive power, even if there is no attack, it has made Tang Yue beside him feel the pain in his skin.


    Li Qingling had just hurried over, and when she saw this scene, her pupils shrank sharply, and the light emitted by the spiritual ball was too strong. This dazzling light made her dare not look directly.


    "Go!" Song Ning pushed hard and pushed Tang Yue to Li Qingling.


    Li Qingling caught Tang Yue, and at the next moment, he saw that the Lingli light ball exploded.


    Boom ~~~


    The blasting sound ignited the air. Li Qingling and Tang Yue were really trembling and radiant, and they all covered their eyes to avoid this glare.


    The glare center doesn''t know what happened, but no matter who it is, they don''t think that the glare will hurt the golden robe in the light ball.


    gradually����


    The light faded away, and the dust on the ground dissipated, but there was nothing but the corpse of the insect that had been shattered to pieces in the place where it had just exploded.


    "Just, that man was the one who saved me just now, was Brother Lin? Was it so strong in the early days of foundation building?" Tang Yue felt terrified. If he hadn''t been pushed out just now, he might have been blown away by the blown smoke.


    Li Qingling is silent. She doesn''t know how to evaluate it. I''m afraid this kind of attack can''t be done in the early stage of foundation building, right?


    What strength and defensive ability does a worm of two feet in size have?


    Before they could confirm it, they were killed. Only Li Qingling knew who killed the bug.


    "Qing Ling, what about the younger brother ?!" Tang Yue suddenly startled.


    "Sister Song, he ..." Li Qingling twitched a little.


    It was at this moment that Song Ning came from afar: "Sister Tang, Sister Li, what happened just now?"


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning okay, and he exhaled for a long time: "Sister Xiao, you are fine. Just now your sister saw Brother Lin showing great power, and all eight insects were killed in one move."


    "Uh, I only saw an explosion ahead." Song Ning scratched his head.


    Li Qingling looked at Song Ning in amazement. The explosion just now, he had nothing at all, but his hair was messy ...


    All three were okay, Tang Yue was supposed to be happy, but at this time she felt sentimental again: "Unfortunately Brother Lin came late, if it was earlier, the three followers would not die."


    Li Qingling took a peek at Song Ning, and then said to Tang Yue: "It is not necessarily Brother Lin. If Brother Lin doesn''t show up? Maybe someone else just happened to pass by and help us."


    "Who else is Brother Lin?" Tang Yue asked.


    Li Qingling does not argue with her, ��who will it be? "That person is right in front of me!


    "I didn''t expect these monsters to be so rampant. Before the sky was dark, they dared to attack. It seems that this matter should be reported to the elders quickly. It is not too late. We will leave now." Li Qingling said.


    But at this moment, a hoarse voice came from behind them: "Human monk, kill my heir, now want to go?"


    The sound made a shock, and the three of them stepped back a few steps and looked back. Standing in front of them was a very humanoid figure, but all covered with scale beetles.


    "Speaking eloquently, there is initially a human form, Yuan, Yuanying ?!" Tang Yue shuddered.


    Li Qingling''s face was pale: "It should not be Yuanying, the enchantment is not broken, the Yuanying level can''t pass through at all, maybe it has eaten too many people, so it initially has a humanoid shape and can speak people''s words."


    The two have forgotten to escape at this moment, or in their view, it is useless to escape now.


    Song Ning saw at a glance that this monster had only foundation construction, but even foundation construction, he could not resist. Now, if it does not go, it will be too late.


    "Go!" Song Ning shouted.


    Li Qingling and Tang Yue seemed to have heard the "command". The original stiff body was motivated at once, and they quickly retreated. Song Ning followed them and fled in the direction of the martial arts at the fastest speed.


    But no matter how fast they were, the monster appeared to catch up with it in a flash.


    Seeing this monster getting closer and closer, Li Qingling suddenly said: "If things still have to be concealed now, wouldn''t it be to catch everyone''s life in vain?"


    Tang Yue looked at Li Qingling inexplicably, wondering what she said.


    Song Ning frowned: "I can''t match this thing for cultivation."


    "Okay, you can''t stop it, then I''ll stop it, Tang Yue, you go!" Li Qingling said as he stepped, and rushed toward the monster in the opposite direction. Her move was too sudden, whether it was Song Ning Still Tang Yue didn''t respond, Li Qingling''s voice was surprisingly calm: "Song Ning, if you can''t use your death to get the two of you to live, then I will never let you go as a ghost!"


    "No Qingling!" Tang Yue exclaimed, but at this moment she felt that her body was driven by a strong spiritual force and could not look back.


    Song Ning slapped Tang Yue with a palm. This palm not only did not hurt Tang Yue, but pushed Tang Yue away. He exploded in spirit, and stepped hard under his feet, twisting his body like an arrow off the string. Poo ''banged back.


    "You''re too impulsive," Song Ning said lightly, holding Li Qingling''s shoulder with one hand and pulling back hard.


    Just as Song Ning was moving forward, Li Qingling was being pulled backwards, and when the two eyes crossed, Li Qingling saw the solemn eyes on Song Ning''s cold face, and then realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Are you trying to test me, or do you really regard death as your home?" With a trace of helplessness in his words, Song Ning yanked Li Qingling to the back with a violent hand, and at the moment he was in front of him, it was that black body. Humanoid monster ...

 Chapter 92： Heart of death, the meaning of cultivation

    Li Qingling''s words echoed in Song Ning''s ears, and even she didn''t even know whether she was just exploring, or she really regarded death as her home. Maybe she knew that Song Ning could resist this monster, maybe because she knew Song Ning could delay this monster. Pace, so I rushed up, everything is to stimulate Song Ning.


    However, at this moment, Song Ning really rushed up. She saw that when Song Ning faced this monster, only the initial cultivation of Hui Ling, and looking back at the other party, even the pressure of spiritual force could completely crush Song Ning.


    Is it ...


    "Sister Tang, let''s go!" Song Ning gritted his teeth. At this moment, he couldn''t care what the panacea in the storage ring was, but he could grab all the things that could supplement the spiritual power.


    Li Qingling''s heart shook, and she finally realized that Hui Ling was Song Ning''s true practice in the early days, but at this moment Song Ning was already in front of the monster, even if she wanted to save her, she couldn''t save it.


    "Little Brother, you ... you are not an opponent even in the early days of Hui Ling. Run, run!" Tang Yue ran to Song Ning desperately after holding her body.


    Li Qingling stopped Tang Yue: "No, Song Ning has bought time for us, and we will run away. He must be able to get out of it, we ..."


    Snapped!


    Tang Yue opened Li Qingling''s hand: "Li Qingling! I knew a few years ago that the younger brother had Huihui''s early cultivation behavior, and he shouldn''t be used to excite him in this way, you are hurting him! If you want to die, die together, if To be born, to be born together, if I can''t even do this, I will be a monk and my sister! What is the difference between you and Liu Yi? "


    Just when Tang Yue spoke, there was a shock not far away, the monster thorn, Song Ning Lingli blocked, vigorously invaded Song Ning''s whole body, and knocked Song Ning back five or six feet.


    Song Ning stood still, his body rolled, and the corners of his mouth were already split.


    Li Qingling stood blankly, she was powerless to refute Tang Yue, and even more faceless to face what she had just done ...


    Zheng!


    Li Qingling''s sword light flashed, she said nothing, rushed towards the monster.


    Tang Yue saw this, pedaled, and left at the monster.


    Song Ninggang stabilized her mind and felt that the two of them went back and forth, and suddenly shouted: "Go!"


    As he spoke, a spiritual force slammed, hitting the two like a gust of wind, blocking them while pushing them back.


    It was at this time that the monster punctured both hands, and the sharp thorns hit Song Ning''s heart.


    Buzz!


    Song Ning took out the long sword from the storage ring to block.


    Click.


    A crack appeared on the sword, and Song Ning was hit again, but fortunately he was not stabbed.


    "Young Master, don''t hold on, let''s walk together, walk together!" Tang Yue shouted.


    Song Ning took a deep breath and stood straight.


    Roar!


    The monster screamed and caused a demon wind.


    In the wind, Song Ning''s temples were chaosed, and in the face of the impact of the demon wind, he slowly said: "Sister Tang, do you remember, my monk, what kind of responsibility did you take from the moment you set foot on the fairy road? You go first , I''ll go afterwards. "


    Li Qingling gritted his teeth to pull Tang Yue and fled quickly. At this moment, in the eyes of Tang Yue and Li Qingling, a weak figure was motionless in the angry wind of the wind, like a towering mountain, he was holding a long sword and facing He is almost twice as tall as a monster, without fear.


    Boom!


    Song Ning stepped hard and rushed towards the monster with a sword.


    The spirit is infused on the long sword, he will not have any fancy moves, he will not be able to use any tricks.


    Ding!


    when!


    The sound of collision came, but between breathing, the sound of collision was connected.


    Each of Song Ning''s attacks seemed to bring a trace of ice cold, and the monster''s double thorns were immediately covered with a thin layer of frost.


    "Human!" The monster seemed to be grinning, and it flickered, and two rows of pointed claws flew out from under its ribs. The pointed claws rushed to Song Ning, and there was a tendency to pierce Song Ning.


    "If you want to kill me, I will see how you can kill me!" Song Ning roared, not retreating but moving forward, holding the sword in both hands, and slashing his head at the monster.


    The sharp claws immediately changed direction and quickly returned to defense, holding Song Ning''s sword three inches above the monster''s head.


    Song Ning retreated, and the blood in the tiger''s mouth ran down the long sword.


    This monster already has a cultivation practice in the middle of the foundation period. Fortunately, it does not have a spell, but the monster has no spell, so the defense and strength are extremely strong.


    "She, betray you, you, protect them, is it worth it?" The monsters laughed and said to Song Ning in a sarcasm tone.


    Song Ning smiled, the sarcasm in the laughter was much stronger than the monster: "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, worthless, you will never understand."


    "Death!" The monster again attacked wildly.


    Every time Song Ning blocks, his arm will be hit once, and his inner bones will click, but even so, Song Ning''s bones have never been vigorously damaged.


    After a hundred strokes, the monster wheezed and Song Ning''s arm was numb and trembling, but he didn''t lose consciousness.


    It can''t figure it out anyway. Why did a human monk in the early spirits have such a strong skeleton, even among demons, it is rare to have such a constitution.


    Song Ning''s expression was indifferent. It seemed that he had already put his life and death away. He looked at the monster indifferently, facing the wind, and kept it in front of the monster.


    The monster did not know the situation of Song Ning, but only felt that Song Ning could not be killed. Compared with Song Ning, those two female nuns were much more vulnerable.


    laugh!


    The monster walked with a foot, ��chirping��, and ran out with a loud sound, at least twice as fast as Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s face finally showed a panic look. This monster is extremely powerful in terms of strength, defense, and speed. Now it wants to bypass itself and directly attack Li Qingling and Tang Yue.


    At this speed, the two of them will be caught up.


    Song Ning turned his head and chased away at full speed, but only watched the monsters throw him farther and farther ...


    In the distance, Li Qingling and Tang Yue looked sad, and the two were silent. No one blamed anyone, only anxiety and sadness.


    "Is it Junior Brother?" Tang Yue said in surprise.


    Li Qingling also felt that there was a wave of spiritual power, and the two looked back happily, but at this look, his heart suddenly became cold.


    Here comes the monster!


    The monster is here, indicating ... Song Ning ... dead?


    Tang Yue''s eyes suddenly blurred, Li Qingling''s nose was sour, and his heart was as heavy as a heavy stone.


    "You dare to kill my younger brother, I will fight with you!" Tang Yue growled.


    Li Qingling no longer stopped Tang Yue and greeted him with Tang Yue.


    ��My monks, what kind of responsibilities have they shouldered since they embarked on a fairy journey? ��


    Li Qingling cried, but the cry was not a fear, but a shame, but a passion.


    The monster came in a blink of an eye, and even though Li Qingling and Tang Yue were full of war, they could face this monster but were unable to resist.


    What does it mean to treat death like home?


    That is the heart of death, the meaning of death, the battle of death!


    Song Ning chased frantically, but still felt the spiritual force fluctuations of a mile away on the way. In a mile, if the ordinary speed rushed past, they would die!

 Chapter 93： Sword Art

    Seeing that Li Qingling and Tang Yue were not running, the demon grinned and swayed their double spikes. With few moves, they shot down all the weapons in their hands.


    Li Qingling showed that Cai Ling wanted to restrain the monster, but Cai Ling was torn apart before she could get close.


    "Monster!" Tang Yue tried his best to shoot.


    bass!


    The monster thorn swayed, approaching Tang Yue''s chest, blinking, only two feet away from his body.


    Tang Yue smiled miserably: "Little Brother ... failed to protect you and failed to avenge you ..."


    I knew nothing about the enemy, but now I am dying and my mind is calm.


    Song Ning looked at this scene remotely, pictures echoed in his mind, and there were sounds in his ears.


    At the beginning, Taihe Mountain, then Tianhe City, now Tang Yue ...


    He faintly saw the expression of Tang Yue standing beside him at the beginning of the task, and faintly heard what Tang Yue said before.


    protection����


    Hum ~


    In the light of Song Ning''s brain, a line of words appeared in the brain.


    "Yu Jianshu!" Song Ning''s spirit moved, his long sword shattered, and turned into light. He stepped on his feet, his heart moved freely, his mind moved with the wind, the light flashed, and his body turned into a beam of light toward Tang Yue.


    Yu Jianshu, in a blink of an eye, swept across a mile, just when the monster''s thorn was less than a foot and a half from Tang Yue, Song Ning''s figure suddenly appeared, blocking Tang Yue.


    laugh!


    The sting pierced into Song Ning''s back, but then, if the sting pierced on something hard, he could no longer enter.


    Kaka Kaka.


    The thorn began to condense from the tip, and the monster was shocked and quickly pulled out the thorn.


    Song Ning spit out blood, he wiped off the corners of his mouth, and pulled Tang Yue and Li Qingling, his heart moved, the spiritual light under his feet flashed.


    "Sword Art!"


    Woo!


    Li Qingling and Tang Yue felt the wind rumbling in their ears, blinking kung fu, and when they opened their eyes, the three had already stood outside a small village.


    Poof.


    Song Ning knelt on one knee, spitting black blood in his mouth.


    "Little Brother, you didn''t ..." Tang Yuezheng wanted to cheer in surprise, but when he saw that Song Ning was like this, he felt a chuckle in his heart.


    "Song Ning, you ... you are ..." Li Qingling was shocked and found that Song Ning was not right.


    "Go, it will chase." Song Ning felt cold all over.


    If the ice worm cold force that had been swallowed by the body just now scared the monster, the monster would certainly not give up the attack. Now Song Ning knows that he is poisoned, but he does not know the distance of the sword sword. This is really going to die.


    As true as Song Ning expected, the monster was still chasing, but when it chased forward less than a hundred feet, the body suddenly stopped and looked at the distance, seeming to miss the past, but finally chose to give up.


    Li Qingling and Tang Yue heard Song Ning''s words and quickly helped Song Ning to escape.


    "Young Master, you are poisoned. I have no Jiedu Dan here, otherwise ..." Tang Yue worried.


    "No." Song Ning flipped his hand and took out a few Jiedu Dan from the storage ring and put it in his mouth.


    However, this Jiedu Pill did not work, Song Ning has been holding on to stay awake, but gradually closed his eyes in the bumps.


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling ran a dozen miles with Song Ning in one breath. The two were extremely tired at the moment, and when they saw Song Ning unconscious, they stopped.


    "The monster didn''t chase it, it should be fine. Let''s take a look at the poison of the younger brother first." Tang Yue held Song Ning, put Song Ning''s head on his leg, and tore off Song Ning''s coat.


    A deep wound is on Song Ning''s back. Although the wound is not large, the toxin begins to spread around the wound. The spread of the toxin slowly increases at a rate that is visible to the naked eye. Song Ning will be all over the body.


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling glanced at each other, knowing each other and nodding each other.


    Li Qingling embraced Song Ning in his arms, while Tang Yue directly kissed Song Ning and started to suck.


    The toxin is not impossible to force out with spiritual force, but the danger is too great. There are many unstable factors in the unknown toxin. If it is resistant to spiritual force, it will collide in Song Ning ��s body, and it will only damage it. Song Ning''s body, so Tang Yue decided to use the most direct method.


    A bite.


    Couple.


    ...


    puff.


    Tang Yue spit out the poisonous blood in her mouth and gasped quickly. At the moment, her mouth had become purple, but fortunately, there was no sign of toxin on Song Ning''s body.


    "Cough!" Song Ning woke up and looked around inexplicably, then bounced directly from Li Qingling''s leg.


    He looked down at his body, and then at Li Qingling and Tang Yue: "Did the monster come after?"


    "No."


    "my clothes����"


    "I took it off when I used your mouth to **** out the toxin."


    Song Ning finally let out a sigh of relief. His feet were already weak and sat on the ground.


    "Song Ning, I''m sorry for you, before I ..." Li Qingling got up and bowed to Song Ning.


    Song Ning raised his hand to stop: "If it were me, I would have thought the same as you. I didn''t blame you. Now that we are all safe, this is the best."


    Li Qingling got up, still apologizing on his face.


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning with a smile in his mouth: "Young Master is so benevolent, but, why do you keep hiding me?"


    "It''s not that I deliberately concealed, it''s just that there are some reasons for me to join the Tianyuan School. I''m afraid to attract people''s attention.


    Tang Yue held the hair curtain, and her cheeks were slightly red: "This technique of imperial swordsmanship is not in the Tibetan courts of the Tianyuan School. I didn''t expect you to have learned it. I am still worried about your cultivation. It turns out that you are already above us. "


    "Sister Tang laughed, my identity ..." Song Ning stopped talking.


    "I will keep it secret for you, but I want to know what you do to Tianyuan School. My father is the leader of Tianyuan School. I will help you, but I also want to make sure that Tianyuan School is all right." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning suddenly realized that until now, he can only say directly: "I want to take a look at the" Mulinsen ", a guardian spirit beast of the Tianyuan School."


    "Mulinsen? It was rumored that ''Mulinsen'' had awakened, but in fact it was not. Mulinsen is still asleep. If you want to see, I can show you." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning did not expect Tang Yue to agree so easily, but when he thought that his purpose was not just to meet, he was a little embarrassed.


    But Tang Yue''s next sentence made Song Ning''s embarrassment disappear: "It is said that ''Mulinsen'' will die, so it doesn''t matter if it wakes up or not."


    "Okay, then ask the two sisters to help me keep a secret." Song Ning said.


    Looking at Song Ning, Tang Yue seemed to think of something, and suddenly asked: "Little Brother ... Song, Song Ning, you have to go after seeing ''Mulinsen'', are you?"


    "This ..." Song Ning hesitated.

 Chapter 94： Enchantment and Demon

    "You don''t have to be embarrassed, just say it." Tang Yue said again.


    Song Ninglue hesitated: "I will stay in Tianyuan School for a period of time. I don''t know when I will go, but if I want to go, I will definitely tell the two sisters."


    Tang Yue asked no more, after all, Song Ning''s coming and going was decided by himself. Moreover, Song Ning is so young now that he can have such cultivation behavior, maybe a large family came out and experienced it, or it was a certain The disciples of level 4 or even level 5 self-cultivation schools go out to perform tasks.


    "That monster didn''t chase it, let''s hurry up and go back to the school." Song Ning said again.


    The three of them got up and returned to the school. For Song Ning, who had mastered the swordsmanship, no matter whether it was Li Qingling or Tang Yue, there was some awe in his heart, but it was better in Tang Yue. , Or continue to call ''little teacher brother''.


    It was getting dark, they set off at this time yesterday, and they embarked on a return journey today. When they came, there were only seven people left. There were only three people left, which made people feel uneasy no matter what.


    Late at night, the three of them were still moving forward. Although the return journey was not in a hurry, the three of them became silent on the road, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Song Ning said: "I don''t know much about the things around here. Can the two sisters tell me what is going on with this boundary?"


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning inexplicably: "You don''t know about demon and enchantment?"


    Song Ning nodded: "Sister Sister said, I was originally a disciple of Taihe Mountain, an inconspicuous faction, and after some misfortune, Taihe Mountain was destroyed, then I went to Tianhe City, and Tianhe City was destroyed again, I was lucky to escape , Came here, when I was in Taihe Mountain, I could not practice because of physical reasons. It was n��t until Tianhe City that I started to practice. So far I have been practicing for two months. "


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning in amazement. She was not unbelieving, but difficult to accept: "Two months ..."


    "Sister Tang, can you tell me about the enchantment and the demon?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue was shocked and replied: "I have shown you a map before. There are enchantments around Luoyu. Enchantment is the critical point between man and demon. According to legend, when the enchantment was set up, no demon could enter the kingdom of Luoyu, but Over time, the power of the enchantment has weakened, and some demons that have been equivalent to the period of human gathering gas or even the spiritual period have entered the enchantment, but this is only by accident, not a common phenomenon. "


    "The previous monster is the mid-term strength of the foundation." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yueluo thought a little: "In recent years, there has never been a demon entering the enchantment. The monster should have controlled the insects before. I expected that it may be very low when it first passed through the enchantment because it ate a lot. Only humans can reproduce bugs in large numbers. Those bugs eat people, eat each other, and increase their cultivation base, and then they are eaten by the monster, and the cultivation base of the monster increases a little bit. "


    Tang Yue''s analysis is justified, but it cannot be confirmed.


    "We will report back to the elders truthfully about this matter, and the rest is the elders and the master. No matter how the monster appeared, after all, there are cultivation practices in the middle of the foundation period. These events are serious and should not be underestimated." Li Qingling said.


    Tang Yue nodded: "I just analyzed it with Song Ning, not an argument."


    Song Ning listened to Tang Yue''s mouthful of a ''Song Ning'' and was not very pleasant, he said: "Sister Tang, you still call me" Little Brother ", I am not as good as you, and the time to worship the school is too late, you call me The younger brother should be right. "


    Speaking of which, Tang Yue couldn''t help but ask: "What the **** are you doing?"


    Song Ning said: "You have all seen it. In the early days of Hui Ling, I usually cultivated to hide in the fourth floor of the Qi gathering period, but I don''t want to be too noticeable. After all, I will not stay in the Tianyuan School all my life."


    Huiling early ...


    The early strength of Huiling can resist the monsters in the middle period of foundation, and the early strength of Huiling can learn the magic sword technique. This is not something that Huiling can do in the early stage, but the situation just now is extremely critical, Song Ning The cultivation behavior shown is really just the early stage of Huiling.


    Huiling early ...


    There is a kind of person in the world who is capable of killing enemies by leapfrogging and fighting across borders. Originally Tang Yue thought this was an unlikely thing, but today it is a personal experience.


    "Well, if we are all Huiling''s early cultivation practices, then I''ll be relieved to call you" Little Brother "." Tang Yue sighed.


    "So good." Song Ning smiled.


    Several people chatted one sentence at a time while walking forward, and it dawned unconsciously. When it was dawn, they were not far from Qingluo City.


    Before noon, they arrived at Qingluo City.


    Qingluo City is still lively, and there is no fear of a demon attack. The three of them did not directly enter the teleportation array, but advanced to Luoluo City to buy something.


    To be precise, Tang Yue is going to buy sugar gourd.


    In Qingluo City, people on the road talk about the demon in twos and threes.


    "I heard that there is a demon attack in Xiaoshi Village, and there are no people in the village to live."


    "So what? Isn''t there a fairy to investigate? Anyway, we can''t eat our Qingluo City."


    "It''s the same thing. Their immortals are happy all day long. Now that the demon is here, they also find something for them to do."


    "If you hear this, you might be dead."


    The people on the street say so, so there is no panic in this Qingluo city, everything is the same as usual.


    After buying the candied fruit, the three returned to the martial arts with teleportation.


    Hum ~


    The teleportation array of the Celestial Sect lit up, and this fluctuation attracted the attention of the disciples of the Celestial Sect around the world.


    "It is Sister Tang and Sister Li that they are back!" A disciple said in surprise.


    "Eh? It''s not right, Brother Liu? Why are the three followers also missing?" Some people questioned.


    But despite this, they immediately bowed and clenched their fists, and said to Li Qingling and Tang Yue: "Sister Li, Sister Tang."


    Li Qingling and Tang Yue didn''t pay attention to these disciples, but directly took Song Ning to the mission hall. On the way, many disciples followed. Although they had doubts in their hearts, they seemed very happy. It seems that they believe that the demon is already Be easily beheaded.


    In the mission hall.


    The elder replaced Song Ning with three people in the cabinet: "How about four others?"


    "Dead." Tang Yue said.


    The elder pupil shrank suddenly: "What?"


    Li Qingling recounted the story, and the elders were puzzled: "The followers of the fourth floor of the gathering period did not die. Did Liu Yi in the middle of Huiling die?"


    "The thing is what Qing Ling said, elders, the top priority is not to question who is dead and who is alive, but to notify everyone of this matter." Tang Yue said.


    The elder said: "I naturally want to report this to the people above. A monster in the middle of the foundation period. It would be a fluke for you to survive. You go ahead. I will report it to several other elders immediately. As for you Daddy, he is currently traveling outside, and I ca n��t get in touch. I think, this time, the level 4 cultivating school above may also be moving. ��


    Hearing the mission elders said they would immediately inform the other elders of this matter, Song Ning quickly walked towards the Qinglong courtyard, and Hong Da was away. He could go and see Mu Xuezhao''s cultivation situation.

 Chapter 95： Are you bullying her?

    When Song Ning walked into the Qinglong Courtyard, Hong Da happened to come out. When Hong Da saw Song Ning, he immediately froze.


    "Elder Hong." Song Ning looked directly at Hong Da.


    "Huh." Hong Da responded briefly and left in a hurry. Although he didn''t show it to his face, he was disgusted by the shock in his heart.


    Song Ning did not die?


    Liu Yi wanted to kill Song Ning. That was a wave of things. How could Song Ning not be dead yet?


    "Yes, there is an urgent call in the mission hall. After returning, I will ask Liu Yi for a clear answer." Hong Da thought to himself and quickly walked towards the mission hall.


    Seeing that Hong Da was gone, Song Ning returned to his room. He needed to make some corrections and change his clothes.


    At this time, among the martial arts, the person staring at Hong Da was not just Song Ning. Just after Hong Da left the Qinglong Courtyard, a figure that had been hidden in the Qinglong Courtyard came out and entered directly without attention. Mu Xuezhao''s room.


    Boom!


    When the door was pushed open, Mu Xuezhao was startled: "Who!"


    The door closed, and now Mu Xuezhao saw the face of the person who came: "Zi Moting''s follower? What did you break into my room for?"


    He didn''t answer Mu Xuezhao''s question, but stepped forward to cover Mu Xuezhao''s mouth, and an scent that didn''t know what went into Mu Xuezhao''s nose in an instant.


    Mu Xuezhao still wanted to speak, but she couldn''t even make a voice. At this moment, she saw that this Ono was not a three-layer cultivation practice in the Qi gathering period, but the early Huiling!


    She didn''t even understand what was going on, so she was taken to bed by Ono.


    Ono ��s movements were very barbaric. He grabbed her collar directly and tore it open: ��Hongda ��s old thing can wait, but I ca n��t wait. The innate water spirit root is of great use to my cultivation!��


    Mu Xuezhao wanted to struggle, but his body did not listen.


    She wanted to cry, but all she could hear was gasp.


    Two tears fell from the corners of her eyes. For some reason, only one person appeared in her mind, and that was Song Ning.


    In the blink of an eye, Mu Xuezhao didn''t have any defense ...


    At this moment, if Mu Xuezhao had a little strength, she would choose to bite her tongue and commit suicide. If a woman suffers such humiliation, how can she have a face to survive?


    just����


    She didn''t know what happened to Song Ning''s mission outside. She wondered if she could see Song Ning again.


    Feeling that Ono jumped into bed and looked at his disgusting face, Mu Xuezhao closed his eyes, and his heart was ashamed.


    "It really is different from ordinary women!" Ono''s eyes were wild.


    But at this moment, there was a sound outside the door.


    "Ms. Mu, the door is not closed. I''m in."


    As soon as the words fell, the door of the room was pushed open, and Song Ning walked into the room.


    Song Ning stood at the door for a moment, he was sluggish, but the next moment he saw Mu Xuezhao''s expression, knowing that everything was not Mu Xuezhao''s willingness.


    Ono ��s eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake. He grabbed his pants and put them on his legs, and moved his body. He rushed to Song Ning in the blink of an eye. Found it! "


    Mu Xuezhao looked at this scene, her face was bloodless. She was looking forward to seeing Song Ning, but this was not the time, nor did she want Song Ning to die.


    However, at this time, everything is too late.


    But just when Mu Xuezhao thought that Song Ning would die, just when Ono thought that he could easily kill Song Ning, Song Ning stood still in good standing.


    "You bully Miss Mu?" Song Ning stood motionless on the spot, looking at Ono indifferently, looking at this early monk of Hui Ling.


    No matter how hard Ono tried, he could not hurt Song Ning. He looked at Song Ning in consternation: "You, you are the ''destroying''!"


    Song Ning pinched Ono''s throat backhand: "I ask you, are you bullying her?"


    Ono''s throat was pinched and he couldn''t say half a word.


    At this time, Mu Xuezhao was lying in bed, unable to speak or move, but kept watching Song Ning and Ono.


    Song Ning''s hand kept pushing hard.


    Click!


    Until death, Ono did not make any sound.


    Song Ning looked at Ono''s body and moved, trying to put it in the storage ring, but did not expect that this body could really be received.


    Taking Ono''s body away, Song Ning came to the bed.


    Mu Xuezhao doesn''t wear silk strands, the beauty of the carcass, such as the hibiscus out of the water, the elegant and refined, with a little colorful embellishment, the beautiful is not a thing.


    Song Ning grabbed Mu Xuezhao''s wrist, infiltrated the spiritual power, and dispelled the medicine in her body. As the medicine gradually dissipated, Mu Xuezhao''s body also regained strength, but at this moment she closed her eyes tightly and did not move.


    "Yang Liming has been expelled, why can''t he move?" Song Ning wondered. As he was thinking, he picked up the quilt and covered Mu Xuezhao.


    Mu Xuezhao closed his eyes like this, feeling that the quilt was covered, and he was a little calm in his heart, not as embarrassed as before.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Song Ning shyly, tears swirling in the frame of her eyes, which was both wronged and aroused.


    "It''s all right," Song Ning said lightly.


    "Hmm ..." Mu Xuezhao quietly buried his head in the quilt, only showing a pair of water cut eyes.


    "I didn''t expect him to dare to do this kind of thing in the school." Song Ning was a little shocked.


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t speak, but looked at Song Ning shyly, unable to tell how shameful and ashamed in his heart.


    Feeling embarrassed by the atmosphere, Song Ning got up and said, "I''ll go back first. If you have anything, come to me."


    Song Ninggang was about to leave, Mu Xuezhao suddenly grabbed Song Ning''s wrist: "Don''t, don''t go ... I''m afraid."


    With this action, the quilt had already slipped.


    Song Ning turned to watch this body still trembling, obviously the girl who was shocked just now, gently hugged it: "It''s okay, the person is killed by me, it has nothing to do with you, and should not be among the martial arts. No one else is so bold, rest assured. "


    Mu Xuezhao was so hugged by Song Ning, and he was at ease.


    A moment later, Mu Xuezhao asked: "Song Ning, you, have been concealing cultivation behavior all the time? That rumored person who challenged the first place in the competition tower is you?"


    Song Ning wanted to answer Mu Xuezhao''s question and wanted to be separated from Mu Xuezhao.


    But he was about to part, but Mu Xuezhao hugged tighter: "Don''t, don''t let go ... you will see ..."


    Mu Xuezhao bit his lower lip lightly, with a little embarrassment in his voice.


    Song Ning chuckled lightly. The girl was just too scared just now, so she acted a little boldly. Now she is not so panicked and realizes that she is naked.


    "It''s me." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao was angry and laughing. She finally understood why Song Ning had so many spirit stones, and why Lu Sheng changed her attitude towards Song Ning when she was at Mu Family. It turned out that everything was very strong because of Song Ning''s cultivation base. .


    "Miss Mu, anyway, I am also a man with a flesh and blood, we are now ..." Song Ning reminded.

 Chapter 96： Reiterate

    "Hmm ..." Mu Xuezhao pushed Song Ning into the bed like a little rabbit: "I didn''t expect you to be so bad ..."


    Song Ning said with a smile: "I''m going out first. Elder Hong will come back later. If I see him, I''m afraid I will blame you again."


    "Well, don''t worry, I have already repaired the fourth floor of the Qi gathering period. It will not take long for me to reach the sixth floor. When I reach the sixth floor, the master will not control me." Mu Xuezhao hides Only one head was exposed inside the quilt.


    Song Ninglue hesitated: "Ms. Mu, you can''t take Tillingdan kind of things frequently, otherwise there will be a problem. Your reiki is a little swollen now. I hope you can think about it and don''t take too much."


    Mu Xuezhao knew that Song Ning was worried for her, so he casually agreed: "Okay, I know, you can rest assured."


    "Well, also, don''t let others know about my cultivation." Song Ning said: "Especially Elder Hong."


    Mu Xuezhao nodded again, although I don''t know why Song Ning did not want others to know his cultivation behavior, but since Song Ning said, then there must be his reason.


    Watching Song Ning leave, Mu Xuezhao was relieved, but soon all of Song Ning''s mind emerged from her.


    "Song Ningdu is already in the early stage of Huiling cultivation, but I am still in a period of gathering energy, and I have to work hard!" Mu Xuezhao thought, took out Tilling Dan, hesitated for a while, but still served.


    Song Ning did not return to his residence after leaving Mu Xuezhao''s room, but went directly to Lu Sheng.


    Coincidentally, as soon as he walked out of Qinglong Courtyard, he saw Lu Sheng heading towards him.


    "Brother Song, you''re back!" Lu Sheng greeted with a smile: "I''m going to visit Miss Mu''s side."


    "There''s nothing wrong with her. I''ll trouble you." Song Ning said.


    "Where are the things that Brother Song explained, if it wasn''t for me to stay in Qinglongyuan for a long time late at night, I was afraid that I was going to stay outside Mu Shimei''s room last night." Lu Sheng said, glancing around and then Close to Song Ning''s ear and said: "Brother Song, I found someone secretly outside Mu Shimei''s room last night and did not know what to do, but as soon as I went, I scared him away."


    Song Ning frowned: "Who?"


    "It''s Zi Moting''s follower. The man seems to be called Ono." Lu Shengdao.


    Song Ning frowned: "Well, it''s okay, I know."


    "Brother Song, you just came back from the mission. Why don''t I invite you to dinner? By the way, tell me what happened in this mission?" Lu Shengdao said.


    Song Ning did not take Pigudan recently, and was really a little hungry, so he agreed to come down.


    From Qinglongyuan to the canteen, there were many disciples along the way, and there was a constant flow of people in and out of the Lingquan.


    At sunset, the red clouds on the horizon are rendered, and the layers of burning clouds will reflect the earth to red. The Tianyuan School exudes aura in this flaming red. This situation is enough to enter the painting.


    "Everything hasn''t changed. There is no consciousness of the demon striking in the Tianyuan School ..." Song Ning muttered.


    "Ah? Brother Song, what did you say?" Lu Sheng asked.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s nothing. Are you afraid that Liu Yi is dead?"


    Lu Sheng almost stumbled on the stone: "Brother Song, are you serious?"


    "Talk while eating." Song Ning said.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Shengyu went to the second floor of the dining hall with Song Ning.


    Those who eat at the second floor of the canteen are considered to be disciples with some money. Now they all know Song Ning. After seeing Song Ning, some people nodded with a smile, while others showed sarcasm.


    "Yo, Brother Song is here. I really congratulate you. It''s not easy to come back alive," said the service disciple.


    Song Ning smiled at him: "Good luck."


    "Yes, Brother Liu is not so lucky, and the three other followers also have no luck." The service disciple sneered and pointed to a table in the corner: "Over there, sit down."


    "You ..." Lu Sheng was about to attack, but was stopped by Song Ning.


    The two sat down and ordered, and Lu Sheng asked in a low voice: "Brother Song, you can suffer this kind of anger. Your endurance is really beyond ordinary people''s reach."


    Song Ning shook his head: "This table is more biased, so it is more convenient to talk to you."


    "It turns out that, Brother Song will tell me quickly, what is going on?" Lu Sheng hurriedly asked.


    Song Ning told Lu Sheng the matter again. Of course, Song Ning had nothing to hide from Lu Sheng, but he still didn''t tell the truth about the swordsmanship and Liu Yi''s death.


    After hearing this, Lu Sheng sighed: "One or two powerful monsters will inevitably come out of the enchantment, and this can only be blamed on Liu Yi."


    When the two were talking, the meals came up, and the serving disciple put the meals on the table as soon as the dishes were sprinkled.


    "You come back to me!" Lu Sheng patted the table.


    The service disciple paused and turned his head to look: "How?"


    "What is your attitude? There is this dish, why is there only half a plate?" Lu Sheng asked.


    The service disciple sneered: "There are so many dishes. You love to eat or not, and you can roll if you don''t eat."


    "Fart, I am today ..."


    Lu Sheng just got up to start, Song Ning gave him a wink.


    The service disciple saw Song Ning admitting counsel, and the voice was a little higher: "Oh, interesting, really interesting, Song Ning, you know that you are a burden, and you know that you are dragging your legs? Brother Liu must be trying to save you And die, if I were you, I would die outside, and no face came back! "


    The disciples around didn''t think anything about it, but now when they hear the service disciples say it, Song Ning doesn''t argue, they think Song Ning really killed Liu Yi.


    One is the follower of the fourth floor of the Qi gathering period, and the other is the disciples in the middle of Huiling.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Song Ning''s eyes very badly, and even more couldn''t help but want to get up and drive Song Ning out of the second floor of the dining hall.


    The service disciples saw that Song Ning became the target of the public and continued: "Don''t think it''s okay if you don''t speak. You are now the sinner of the Tianyuan School!"


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to eat this meal at all."


    "Hurry up, go out and perform a task and even kill others, you are a broom star."


    The crowd immediately echoed, and the screams continued to spread.


    Song Ning''s eyes were gloomy, but he didn''t say anything, but Lu Sheng couldn''t bear it. He bit his teeth and rushed up to work with the serving disciple.


    But just as he got up and rushed, a soft voice came from the stairs.


    "You are really happy to scold here. I will tell you now that Brother Liu in your mouth used me as a bait when he encountered a crisis. He turned around and ran away, but unfortunately he was out of luck and did not run far. He was killed by the monster. If it was n��t for the younger brother, he would pull Liu Yi ��s body back and bury it. I ��m afraid that Liu Yi is still dead. ��

 Chapter 97： Bow your head

    At this moment, if someone else speaks, I am afraid that no one will believe, but Tang Yue ��s speech is different. Tang Yue ��s identity itself is the daughter of the master, plus she has always been sought after by others, although Tang Yue There are no friends, but the admirers grab a lot, and almost no one will question Tang Yue''s words.


    Tang Yue looked at the serving disciple coldly: "Song Ning is desperately outside, but you are still at ease with the sect. What qualifications do you have to say Song Ning? Do you think you are doing well?"


    How dare this service disciple talk back to Tang Yue, it is worthy to bow his head sadly, without saying a word.


    Tang Yue looked at the disciples on the second floor: "Speaking loudly, you are here to cultivate immortals, not to enjoy here. This time Liu Yi is dead. It is also a fluke that we can escape. How strong are you demon? The enchantment is still there, but there are already demons in the foundation period. What does this mean? "


    Before, these disciples only knew that the demon was attacking, only knew that Liu Yi was dead, but they didn''t really realize the seriousness of the problem, but now, after they heard Tang Yue''s speech, their expressions became dignified.


    Tang Yue again said: "This kind of thing happened not only to our Tianyuan School, but also to other third-level cultivators. The same thing happened to all the third-level cultivators. The order has been handed down, so that every third-level self-cultivation school sends disciples to guard the city. Whoever mocked Song Ning just now, and who feels that Song Ning should not be alive, then your chance comes, go to guard the city and be ready to meet Attack on the demon! "


    This time, everyone lowered their heads, and no one in the heart had any ridicule for Song Ning.


    Among them, no one has ever seen a real demon, even if they have seen it, it is only a very low-level one, which can be easily killed even during the gathering period.


    Nowadays, one of the martial arts disciples actually died in the hands of the demon, and the demon still cultivated during the foundation period. How dare they go to the city to guard?


    Seeing these people with their heads down, Tang Yue didn''t say anything, but turned to Song Ning and said: "Song Ning, let''s go to the third floor."


    "No, I still have a friend here." Song Ning said.


    I''m afraid Song Ning was the first person to refuse Tang Yue, but Tang Yue was not angry, but invited again: "It''s okay, your friends will come together."


    "Brother Lu, shall we go to the third floor?" Song Ning asked.


    Lu Sheng was excited. He never thought he could eat with Tang Yue and Li Qingling, nor did he think he could go to the third floor.


    The consumption of the third floor, but he dare not extravagantly expect to go to once a year.


    "Well, thank you Sister Tang, thank you Sister Li." Lu Sheng wanted to thank Song Ning, but thinking that Song Ning is still hiding her identity, she didn''t talk much.


    Under the complicated eyes of many disciples, the four went up to three levels.


    Among the three floors, the dishes were already prepared, and the four of them sat down, just to add an extra pair of tableware.


    Tang Yue glanced at Lu Sheng, then said to Song Ning: "Song Ning, this ..."


    "He knows what I am doing." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue nodded and understood the meaning of Song Ning. He knew what Xiu Wei was doing, but he didn''t know other things, so he spoke well.


    Lu Sheng knew that he was superfluous here. Song Ning was able to mix in and eat, so he immediately picked up the jug and poured the wine for the three people.


    After drinking, Tang Yue said: "Song Ning, about ..."


    "Sister Tang still called me younger brother, I like to listen." Song Ning interrupted.


    Tang Yue smiled and relaxed a lot: "Senior brother, the fourth-level cultivation school has been ordered, so our Tianyuan School will form a team to guard Qingluo City, a total of five people, are you interested?"


    "Should there be restrictions for cultivation?" Song Ning asked.


    "Well, it''s true, but as long as the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period is good, so it''s okay as long as you repair it to reveal the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ninglue pondered: "Is it free to move? Can I return to the school freely?"


    "Listening to the captain''s arrangement, there is a time to take turns guarding every day, and you can move on your own during the break." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning should come down: "If Sister Tang goes, then I will go."


    Tang Yue smiled, and she looked at Li Qingling sideways: "How about, I said the younger brother must be willing to go."


    Li Qingling shook his head with a smile, and took out a Tilling Pill: "Well, I lost."


    Tang Yue directly gave Tiering Dan to Song Ning: "Young Master, please hold it, I have some."


    After Song Ning took Tiering Dan and gave it directly to Lu Sheng: "You take it and work hard."


    This was the second Ti Ling Dan obtained by Lu Sheng after he came to the school. The first one was given by Master Chang, and the second one was Song Ning. When I thought about the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period, I could sign up to guard Qingluo City. Lu Sheng asked weakly: "Excuse me ... Can I go too?"


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling didn''t expect Lu Sheng to say so, but they were very happy to hear that Lu Sheng had this courage.


    "If you want to go, you can sign up, it should be able to be selected." Tang Yue said.


    Lu Sheng was delighted. He has now determined that it is absolutely right to follow Song Ning.


    But Tang Yue agreed, but Song Ning stopped saying: "You still don''t want to go, Lu Sheng, you stay here, and Mu Xuezhao needs you to help me watch it."


    "Oh, that''s right, before that sneaky sneaky ghost, I had to look at it." Lu Sheng heard the words and said quickly.


    Although Lu Sheng had a little regret in his heart, he also had to do what Song Ning had ordered.


    Song Ning shook his head: "You are all people who are close to me. I don''t want to go around with you anymore. Ono wanted to violence Ms. Mu today and was killed by me. My worry is Hong Da. This person has a problem. "


    Song Ning looked at the slightly surprised eyes of the three, and continued: "Sister Tang and Sister Li, you two have been in the school for a long time, should you know about Elder Hong''s problem?"


    Lu Sheng is still in shock, Tang Yue has already said: "Senior Brother, if you talk about this Elder Hong, although it is not a shame for our Tianyuan School, it is almost the same. His cultivation method is very strange, It''s Yin and Yang Shuangxiu. The female disciples of Qinglong Academy who cultivated high are all because he was promoted and repaired by immortality medicine to the sixth floor of Qi gathering period, and then Shuangxiu continued to improve and cultivate. "


    "Sure enough, I want Miss Mu to take the Elixir frequently, and Xiu Wei will forcibly double up with her after raising to the sixth floor of Qi gathering period." Song Ning''s eyes were cold.


    Lu Sheng could not help swallowing, but he knew that Song Ning ��s relationship with Mu Xuezhao was unusual, and now he heard that Hong Da had such an attempt against Mu Xuezhao, Lu Sheng had some troubles in his heart, one was a martial elder, one It was my own decision to follow suit, and this choice was somewhat difficult.


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning''s expression cold and comforted: "But you can rest assured that it is not easy to improve to the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period. When my father comes back, I will tell my father."


    "Oh? I don''t know when Ling Zun will return?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue embarrassedly said: "Uh, I don''t know."


    The four of them chatted while eating, but did not know that in the Qinglong courtyard, the first thing after Hong Da went back was to go to Mu Xuezhao''s room ...

 Chapter 98： Hong Da Gets Revenge

    Boom!


    Mu Xuezhao had just taken the next Tilling Pill, and the room door was suddenly pushed open. She was really taken aback, but she seemed to be used to it, and now only Master Hongda could break into the door like this.


    "Master, Master." Mu Xuezhao hurriedly bowed.


    Hong Da glanced around and saw that no one was in the room.


    "Xue Zhao, is Ti Ling Dan still enough? Not enough to tell me." Hong Da raised his hand and touched Mu Xuezhao''s head.


    Although Mu Xuezhao did not like being touched by others, she did not dare to dodge. She thought of what Song Ning said before, and asked, "Master, ca n��t you take it too often? If you take it frequently, you will not What will go wrong? "


    Hong Da''s eyes flashed sharply: "Oh? Who told you this?"


    "No one, no one said, I just asked curiously." Mu Xuezhao said.


    Hong Da shook his sleeves and sneered: "Your follower? Did he see you cultivate too fast for improvement? Envy?"


    "No, not Song Ning said." Mu Xuezhao knelt down quickly: "I heard when there were two disciples chatting outside the door before."


    "Well, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense, hurry up and practice." Hong Da turned around and left.


    Mu Xuezhao shouted in her heart, she couldn''t understand, why did Master Song think of Song Ning when he heard this question?


    On the other side, in the dining hall, Tang Yue and Song Ning prepared to disperse after eating and drinking.


    Who knows that Song Ning just happened to meet Hong Da not far from the dining room.


    If it is said that the enemies were extremely jealous when they met, Hong Da wanted to put Song Ning to death. This thing was when Song Ning heard Liu Yi personally, so at this moment Song Ning''s eyes toward Hong Da were not kind.


    Hong Da was going to Song Ning, how could he have a good attitude?


    Hundreds of feet apart, Hong Da yelled angrily: "Song Ning, you, as a disciple of Qinglong Academy, are talking nonsense, confusing people, disturbing people, what are you trying to do?"


    Song Ning frowned, just about to speak, but Hongda reached out and grabbed it.


    The palm of a spiritual force stretched toward Song Ning at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. This was the first time Song Ning saw him. Before that, he knew that Hong Da was in the foundation period, but he did n��t know what level the Hong reached the bottom. Now it seems that the form of spiritual power can be close to substance, he has the cultivation behavior in the late period of foundation construction!


    Hong Da didn''t use all his strength, and Song Ning could naturally hide. However, at this moment, he only showed the cultivation behavior of the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period. If he escaped, Hong Da would have doubts.


    The disciples around them looked at this scene in shock. Many of their disciples had not seen this situation after they came to the school.


    But just before that powerful hand was about to catch on Song Ning, a question came suddenly from the rear: "Elder Hong, what do you want to do?"


    Lingli''s palm stayed in front of Song Ning, Hong Da flicked his hand, Lingli''s palm disappeared, he looked at the person talking behind, frowning slightly: "I teach Qinglongyuan disciple, Tang Yue, do you want to care about me Head up? "


    "Elder Hong, I don''t know what mistake the younger brother made. He just returned from the mission. There should be no chance of making a mistake." Tang Yue stepped forward, along with Li Qingling.


    Hong Da will not care if she is just a disciple, but Tang Yue is different. Tang Yue is the daughter of the head. The head is too spoiled by this child. Even the elders of the sect do not dare to offend her easily.


    "Tang Yue, you don''t have to deal with this matter. I know you shelter this kid. I will not punish him. I will just discipline him." Hong Da said, moving under his feet, his body came to Song Ning like a phantom. Take Song Ning''s shoulder and take it away.


    Tang Yue narrowed his eyes and smiled softly: "Little Brother Brother will accompany me to Lingquan later. If Elder Hong has something, wait for him to go back and talk."


    "Tang Yue, you ..."


    "Little Brother, let''s go." Tang Yue said, directly holding Song Ning''s arm.


    Hong Da stared at Song Ning and Tang Yue violently, clenching his fists.


    In the end, Hong Da still didn''t hinder much. Tang Yue''s performance was obvious. Holding arms of the opposite **** was enough to show that she favored Song Ning, and Hong Da could not embarrass her.


    "Tang Yue, you are fighting against me to protect this kid. Ha ha, if something happened to your father, I will treat you as the first one!"


    After sneering, Hong Da turned and walked away. There were many old disciples among the onlookers. They were already speechless. Although Tang Yue usually walked alone, even if he was an elder, he didn''t give any face, but Tang Yue never had any conflict with the elders. , But how did she directly clash with Elder Hongda today?


    Among this group of people, there was a proselytist at Qinglongyuan. This proselytist had been getting started very early. Although it was Hui Hui ��s early cultivation practice, this cultivation practice was forcibly promoted by Hong Da. She naturally knew Why did Hong Da do this to Song Ning, and now seeing this scene, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hong Da, this kid you want to deal with, now has the pearl on the palm of the Tang master to protect, what are you going to do?" The female disciple murmured and looked at Hong Da with a trace of disgust in her eyes, but this disgusting color It just disappeared in an instant.


    But looking at this scene in the eyes of other male disciples, in addition to being amazed in their hearts, they are more envious. They used to think that Tang Yue took too much care of this Song Ning. Now, it seems that this is more than taking care, Tang Yue clearly is I like Song Ning.


    Of course, although envious, they didn''t have much jealousy, because they all noticed that Song Ning''s current cultivation practice is already on the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period, rather than the previous one.


    The sixth and fifth floors of the Qi gathering period are a hurdle. People who can reach the 6th floor of the Qi gathering period can basically break through to the Huiling period. Among the schools, the Huiling period can be a proselytist. If Song Ningcheng Having a disciple in person, it is quite suitable for Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue pulled Song Ning all the way. Song Ning wanted to go back to her place, but Tang Yue stopped it.


    "Sister Tang, thank you just now." Tang Yue just let go, Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue sighed: "This man, Hong Da, is very cruel, and he doesn''t stop if he doesn''t achieve his purpose. Among the martial arts, except my father, his cultivation is the highest. Let''s go to Lingquan first, then you go to live with me We will go out to perform our tasks in a few days, so you do n��t have to worry about Hongda. "


    "I only have 150 spirit stones on me." Song Ning said.


    "You don''t need to spend money." Tang Yue said, turning to look at Li Qingling: "Qingling, let''s go together."


    "Well, I happen to want to study why the spiritual energy in Lingquan is so sufficient." Li Qingling replied.


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling are the best of the Tianyuan School, and now they stand together, attracting attention naturally, not to mention Lingquan, people will inevitably think of the pictures when Tang Yue and Li Qingling soaked in the Lingquan. This Tang Yue, proud body is really imaginative in the mind ......

 Chapter 99： Brother, come to my room

    Disciple disciples outside Lingquan have long been accustomed to Song Ning''s generosity, and now it is no surprise to see Song Ning, Tang Yue and Li Qingling come together.


    "Sister Tang, Sister Li, Brother Song and Brother Song, what a coincidence, there is also a room on the top floor."


    Tang Yue took out five hundred spirit stones and gave them to the disciples. The disciples took the money and sent three people into Lingquan.


    Looking at Song Ning on the left is Li Qingling, on the right is Tang Yue, and the disciples tortured inwardly: "It is good to have money, Sister Li Frost Beauty, no male disciples in the school can be close to her, Sister Tang is the daughter of the master, The number of suitors is not counted, but none of them is attracted to her. This is probably the first time they have soaked in Lingquan with disciples of the opposite sex. "


    In the eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred of the people around them, the three of them entered Sanlingquan on the top floor. Song Ning had not come to Lingquan for some time, and had not been since the breakthrough. Now that he has come, he is ready to take a look How long will it take to break through again.


    But when he was about to take off his clothes, he remembered that Tang Yue and Li Qingling were still there, so he got up and jumped directly into Lingquan.


    Poof.


    The water splashed, Tang Yue and Li Qingling looked at Song Ning, slightly surprised.


    "Uh ..." Song Ning found that the eyes of the two were a little wrong, and then said: "Isn''t that ... not the case?"


    Tang Yue pointed to the locker next to it: "There is a small spiritual spring there. I wanted you to go there. Forget it, you are here. Let us go over there."


    ...


    Song Ning had no idea before that there was a Lingquan there. Now it is very embarrassing to think of it, but Tang Yue and Li Qingling didn''t say much to him, and turned to enter Xiaolingquan.


    After watching them enter the door, Song Ning was ready to enter Ding Cultivation, but after a while, he heard a sound of playing in the water from Xiaoling Spring.


    "Qingling, you seem to be a little older."


    "Not as old as you."


    "Of course not as big as me, you need to eat a little more sugar cane to grow up."


    "Do not eat."


    "Are you so satisfied?"


    "..."


    "Eh? But it feels good."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Song Ning became more and more unable to settle, and thought of some pictures in his mind.


    He shook his head to get rid of distractions, but found that in the sound of the two beautiful women playing in the water, it was really difficult to achieve no distractions.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Li Qingling to get angry, and Tang Yue stopped for a while, and there was no sound in it.


    Soon, Song Ning entered.


    Song Ning''s first thing after entering the game is to see his own Dantian.


    Dantian is now golden, but unlike before, it needs spiritual power to fill it, Song Ning looked for a long time, only to find that there is a number above Jindan.


    "Nine?" Song Ning looked at the slash with a ��/�� behind it, and 10,000 after the slash.


    He may be able to understand that this is the standard for breaking through the triple method of the "Shen Dao Jing", but what exactly does eight mean? When will it reach ten thousand?


    Recalling all the things after the breakthrough, it took about half an hour. Song Ning finally found out the event that matched this number ''nine''.


    Kill!


    Killed eight bugs, killed Liu Yi, and together they are nine, so does this number nine mean killing?


    If it is really killing, then it is difficult to do, where are so many monsters to kill? If you don''t kill demons, will you be a murderer? Kill the monk?


    Song Ning can no longer calmly continue to practice. The "Shen Dao Jing" is the key to his breakthrough. He is convinced that he can have his current practice all because of the "Shen Dao Jing", so he can only go on now. road.


    But if the cultivation is increased through killing, where does he go to kill ten thousand?


    Time passed by Song Ning''s thoughts and depression, and the five hours in this spiritual spring were thus wasted.


    After five hours, Tang Yue and Li Qingling walked out of Xiaoling Spring and looked at Song Ning, whose face was suppressed, somewhat puzzled.


    "Young Master, are you okay?" Tang Yue puzzled.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s fine."


    "Come on, go live with me, Qinglongyuan, don''t go back first, if you go back, the person from Hongda will definitely trouble you." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning nodded, as Tang Yue and Li Qingling left.


    Qinglongyuan is in the east, and Baihuyuan is in the west. Li Qingling belongs to Baihuyuan, so he went out and walked toward the west. Tang Yue was in Suzakuin, so he went south.


    "Qing Ling, I haven''t come out in the room with my younger brother these two days. After the Qingluo City guard team has a result, you come to me." Tang Yue said.


    Li Qingling glanced at Tang Yue, Song Ning again, hesitated, and nodded.


    "Sister Li walks slowly." Song Ning said.


    Li Qingling directed at Song Ning and left.


    While walking, Tang Yue took out a candy gourd and gave it to Song Ning: "Little Brother, I have a question for you."


    "Sister Tang, please." Song Ning said.


    "Why do you care so much about Mu Shimei? Haven''t you known each other for a long time?" Tang Yue asked.


    Song Ninglue pondered for a while, he had never considered this question: "Perhaps it is because of the worship of the Tianyuan School together. After all, I came to the Tianyuan School to follow her."


    Tang Yue didn''t understand very well, but since Song Ning answered this, she would not continue to ask.


    "Right." Tang Yue was eating candy gourd, and suddenly remembered something: "I''ll take you two days to take a look at ''Mulinsen''."


    Song Ning was overjoyed: "Okay!"


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning sideways: "Gee, look at you happy."


    Song Ning touched his nose and smiled, saying nothing.


    As soon as Tang Yuegang walked in the Zhuque courtyard, all the disciples he saw bowed to salute.


    "Sister Tang."


    "Sister Tang is good."


    Everyone looked at Song Ning curiously after saluting. Tang Yue''s boudoir had never been of the opposite sex. She is now going to return to the room with the opposite sex?


    Xiu Xian is inevitable to be lonely and lonely all the way, so even two people who have no emotional basis are occasionally in the same room for two occasions, but they did not expect Tang Yue to be so.


    "This Song Ningxiu is so fast to ascend, I remember when he first entered the door he was still on the first level."


    "What do you know, Sister Tang gave him a lot of Tilling Dan before, and ... if it is a double cultivation, it is very fast to upgrade to cultivation."


    The female disciple whispered in a whisper, but the voice was too low for Tang Yue and Song Ning to hear at all.


    "Sister Song is going to be called now. I don''t know if Brother Song is very powerful. Otherwise, how could Sister Tang openly bring him back to the room?"


    "Xiaosao hoof, you are waiting for Sister Tang to go and hook up with Brother Song to see if Brother Song is really good."


    The speaker is unintentional, the listener is interested, this female disciple did not think about it ...

 Chapter 100： Something happened to your father

    Sometimes it is too boring, and the monks will find some fun on their own. The life expectancy of ordinary people is only 100 years old, and what about monks? In Huiling period, it has a life span of 200 years, and in the foundation period, it has a life span of 500 years.


    With such a long lifespan, they are following a lonely road to cultivation of immortals. How can there be only one man in their lifetime?


    Therefore, some words are actually said in this respect.


    While these female disciples were discussing, Song Ning and Tang Yue had already entered the room. Tang Yue''s room was not luxurious, but it gave a pink warm feeling, as if entering this room would make people feel comfortable .


    The faint fragrance in the room gives a sense of rosemary.


    "My room is not small, you live casually. I spend most of my time studying how to cook, so you have a good time." Tang Yue said.


    "Good." Song Ning nodded.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Tang Yue thought of the voice of Elder White at Suzakuin: "Tang Yue, come to me, there is an emergency."


    All the emergencies are not urgent to Tang Yue, but since it is Elder Bai who is looking for her, she will not procrastinate: "Little Master, you should not go around in the room. My Master looks for me and I go Just go back. "


    "Okay." Song Ning responded.


    Tang Yue left happily. It was the first time someone had been with her in her room for so many years. She was in a good mood.


    Tang Yue was so happy that he knocked on the door of Master Bai''s room.


    "Tang Yue is here? Come in." Elder Bai''s voice was solemn.


    Tang Yue jumped into the room, seeing Master like this, laughing humorously: "Huh? Master, do you seem to be in a bad mood? Come and eat sugar gourd."


    Elder Bai looked at Tang Yue and looked dignified: "Tang Yue, I just got bad news."


    "What a bad news?" Tang Yue didn''t care, took out a sugar cane from the storage ring and handed it to Elder Bai.


    Elder Bai did not take the sugar gourd, but said in a deep voice: "Your father has an accident ..."


    Snapped!


    Tang Yue shook his hand, and the sugar gourd fell to the ground: "Master, Master, what did you just say ..."


    Elder Bai took a deep breath: "Your father has an accident and is trapped in a maze. Until now, his life and death are unknown, and his whereabouts are unknown. Even the jade paper he left to me seems to be blocked."


    Tang Yue stood blankly, staring blankly at Elder Bai: "What happened to me, my father? Is he alive?"


    "Only I know this matter now. I will try my best to hide it, but I can''t hide it for too long. I heard that you offended Hongda before?" Elder Bai sighed bitterly.


    Tang Yue nodded silly, blank in his mind.


    "If all the elders know that your father is in trouble, then the position of the head will be handed over to Hong Da. The person of Hong Da will definitely report. Don''t provoke him in the future. If he goes crazy, we can''t stop it." sigh.


    Tang Yue came back to his mind: "My father is not dead, how can the position of the leader be given to others casually? Besides, even if the position of the leader is in the hands of Hong Da, I don''t believe that he dares to come, there are no other Elder? He dare to come, no one stops? "


    "You know that Hong Da is taking the road of attracting yin. He may break through to the Tandan period at any time. If he reaches the Tandan period, the elders in the martial arts will not be his opponents in addition. Moreover, who will be with no reason. Is he right? "Said Elder Bai.


    Tang Yue''s hands and feet were cold. No matter what she thought of her father''s trouble, she looked at Elder Bai, and her tears could not help falling.


    Elder Bai held Tang Yue in his arms: "You can rest assured that your father will hand you over to me. I won''t let you have an accident, but you should also be more careful, if you can convict Hongda, try not to offend."


    With two lines of tears, Tang Yue did not speak, but his mood was already low.


    Tang Yue stayed in the room of Elder White until she calmed down a little before returning to her place.


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning as soon as he opened the door. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes and turned to his room, afraid that Song Ning would see it.


    "Sister Tang, you have been there for a long time, is there anything serious?" Song Ning asked.


    "No, I''m going to rest first." Tang Yue said.


    Looking at Tang Yue''s back, Song Ning felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. She always felt that her back was lonely.


    But Tang Yue''s temperament, Song Ning does not understand, but also knows about it, she is usually so happy, how could she be lonely?


    So Song Ning didn''t think much, and began to practice with his eyes closed.


    He tried to absorb the aura, but no matter how he meditated, he found that there was no increase in the aura in his body, and there was no movement in the golden dantian, and the figure of "eight ten thousand" did not change.


    "It seems that it really depends on the killing? It''s better to be able to go to the Qingluo City in a few days, and then apply to go out to perform the task. If you encounter a demon, you can kill one or two to know whether you really need to kill. Breakthrough. "Song Ning opened his eyes and thought to himself.


    Now he can''t break through by absorbing aura, he doesn''t waste time, he starts to think about the previous swordsmanship.


    Yujianshu can be said to be the first one he got. Before, he felt that he might not be able to use it, so he did n��t look carefully, but if it was n��t for the first two days, Tangyue and Li Qingling would be dangerous, so Song Ning decided to study and study.


    The skill of Yu Jianshu had been turned into an illusion when Song Ning first read it, and it was printed in Song Ning''s mind. At the moment, it is also a chapter that comes to mind.


    This technique is divided into several stages:


    Phase one, ��flying��, traveling thousands of miles a day is not a dream.


    In the second phase, ��shift��, the mind is moving in different places.


    Phase three, ��escape��, is thousands of miles away.


    Phase four, ��Flash��, a journey of ten thousand miles.


    The fifth stage, the "mystery", is a mystery related to art, and it can be solved by fusing it.


    It stands to reason that ordinary people''s practice should start from the beginning of the stage, but Song Ning was too anxious that day, and even directly reached the second stage of Yujian. Now he thinks about it carefully, even he doesn''t know how to directly accomplish the second stage of.


    After reading the first stage carefully, Song Ning decided to give it a try. He took a look at the martial arts map, and there was a Yanwuchang on it. However, he did n��t know the specific situation of the Yanwuchang.


    "Sister Tang, I''m going to see Yanwuchang. If it''s convenient, I will practice Yujianshu." Song Ning knew that Tang Yue was awake, but she didn''t know why she had been stunned.


    "Oh." Tang Yue responded softly.


    Song Ning thought that Tang Yue was a little strange, but she did n��t ask too much, maybe she was infected by Li Qingling, thinking about some strange things, but when he was about to go out, he suddenly heard that Tang Yue seemed to be awake. Exclaimed ...

 Chapter 101： Skybreaker

    "Little Brother!"


    Song Ning turned around and looked surprised: "Sister Tang, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t go, if Hong Da is afraid it will be in trouble." Tang Yue hurriedly got up.


    Song Ning frowned, and Tang Yue''s current situation was indeed problematic. It seemed that Tang Yue''s emotions were a little bit excited when he talked about ''Hongda''.


    "Sister Tang, you went to Elder Bai before. After you came back, something was wrong, did something happen?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue bit his lower lip and his face was slightly heavy: "My father is in trouble, Hong Da is likely to become the head of the school. My Master said that Hong Da is about to break through to the Tandan period. He is a must-have person. He certainly won''t give up on things that matter, and more importantly, his cultivation method is to **** the yin. If he really became a sect elder, I am afraid that all the female disciples in the sect will suffer. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning finally understood.


    "How long can he break through to the Dandan period?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue shook his head: "I don''t know, but at least I can''t, and the news of my father''s accident hasn''t been passed yet, so don''t be afraid for the time being, but in the future ..."


    Tang Yue cried as she talked and spoke. Like her character, few people could see her cry. Perhaps Song Ning was the first among the disciples of the Tianyuan School.


    Song Ning took Tang Yue into his arms. At this moment, he understood Tang Yue''s mood. At that time, the scene of the top of the mountain and the mountain appeared in Song Ning''s mind. He would never forget those, just like Tang Yue at this moment, only He listened to Tang Yue''s saying that "Daddy has an accident", not "Daddy is dead", which means that her father should not be in danger.


    "Sister Tang, now you just heard that your father was in trouble. Although I don''t know what happened, since there is no room for death, you don''t have to be too sad." Song Ning comforted.


    Tang Yue sobbed and didn''t speak, only sobbing in Song Ning''s arms.


    Since childhood, she had no mother. Her father brought her up. Although she had few chances to meet on weekdays, her father was very spoiled for her. Now she heard that her father had an accident, and she was naturally sad.


    "Sister, don''t go to Yanwuchang, don''t cause any unnecessary trouble. After a few days we will go to Qingluo Town to guard, and then it will be fine." Tang Yue sobbed.


    Song Ning nodded: "Okay, I''m not going out."


    Tang Yue felt more at ease, and returned to bed, starting to be dazed again.


    Song Ning knew that this mood could not be easily changed. The more cheerful people on the surface, the more likely he was to struggle with some things and could not walk out, so at this moment he no longer comforted Tang Yue, but wandered around in Tang Yue''s room. stand up.


    After hearing the news that Hong Da might break through to Tandan, Song Ning was anxious. Even if he could reach the triple method of "Shen Dao Jing", it was only invincible during the foundation period, but once Hong Da broke through to the Tandan period, then Not Hong Da''s opponent.


    Hong Da is a must-have person. This point Song Ning heard from Tang Yue many times, which means Tang Yue has determined that Hong Da will retaliate.


    "Hong Da may take revenge on Sister Tang, Hong Da wants to kill me, Hong Da wants to **** her Yuan Yin when Ms. Mu reaches the sixth floor of the Qi gathering period ..." Song Ning smiled bitterly, no matter which thing looked, Hong Da This person can''t just ignore it.


    Is it time to compete?


    If he can reach the triple method of "Shen Dao Jing" before Hong Da breaks through the knot, he can kill Hong Da in one fell swoop. If not, Song Ning, even if he can escape Hong Da''s pursuit, Mu Xuezhao and Tang Yue will be hit by Hong. Up to persecution.


    "Sister Tang, I haven''t asked some things before. Now I want to ask about it. I don''t know if you have time to help me." Song Ning came to Tang Yue''s bed and sat down.


    Tang Yue was fascinated. When she saw Song Ning coming, she looked at Song Ning with a dull look: "You, you say it."


    "The first question, is there any place nearby that can kill the demon?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue thought for a while: "There should be there in Xiaoshi Village, but you also saw it, it was very dangerous ..."


    "Except near Xiaoshi Village?" Song Ning asked.


    "Then there is only the farthest place in the north, but there is the place where Lengjia guards. It is said that the demon in the cold glacier valley in the farthest place often has foundations, knots, and even Yuanying, so Lengjia Guarded there, guarding the entire country. "Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning shook his head, he did not even think about the foundation period, the Dandan period, and even the Yuan infant period.


    "Little Brother ... what do you ask about this?" Tang Yue recovered.


    Song Ning said: "It''s okay, the second question, I want to know, are there any spells that I can practice with this practice? I have seen you use half-moon slashing before, and it seems very powerful. Is there a similar technique that I can do? Cultivated? "


    "There are some martial arts, but it takes a certain amount of time to practice Chengdu," Tang Yue replied.


    Song Ning knows that Tang Yue is right. Although every breakthrough he has is the strongest in this realm, it is useful to learn some techniques.


    "I want to know if there are any more powerful ones?" Song Ning asked.


    When it comes to powerful techniques, the first thing that emerged in Tang Yue''s mind was the broken finger. When she thought of the broken finger, she thought of her father, and she talked to Song Ning.


    "If you are a little teacher, the broken finger may be very suitable for you, because my dad said that the broken finger is the most powerful technique that can kill the enemy at a higher level, but the practice of the broken finger is very difficult, and people with good understanding say It can be cultivated in a few days, but people with poor perception ca n��t learn it for thousands of years, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the display of the broken finger consumes Shouyuan. ��Tang Yue although the mouth It was a broken finger, but what I thought was my father.


    Hearing the four words "Legend of killing the enemy", Song Ning''s eyes lit up suddenly. If he really could kill the enemy by leapfrogging, this technique must be learned. Is Shouyuan more important than life? If you can save some life by consuming some Shouyuan, then it is also a big profit.


    "Sister Tang, where is the finger-breaking technique? I want to see it." Song Ning said with delight.


    Tang Yue hesitated for a moment: "Broken refers to the book storage, but I also have a copy here. If you want to see it, I will give it to you."


    Song Ning waited for Tang Yue to take out the finger-breaking technique from the storage ring. Although this was just a jade rubbing, it was the same as the real finger-breaking technique.


    "Don''t force practice, everything is about following one''s nature." Tang Yue asked.


    "Sister Tang is relieved, I have my own sense." Song Ning finished, came to the corner of the room with jade pads, and after sitting cross-legged, he reflected the technique of rubbing the jade pads in his heart, and began to observe the broken finger What is the technique?

 Chapter 102： Squad

    "Breaking through the sky means that one finger kills at the same level, **** break out, three fingers star falls, and four fingers break the sky."


    Seeing this introduction, Song Ning couldn''t help but laugh. If he said that the third-level cultivation sect could possess such a spell, he might have been destroyed by others. However, although he didn''t believe what stars fell and what was broken, but the leap-level destruction was Believe, after all, this is what Tang Yue said just now.


    The technique of breaking the finger is not the same as the ordinary technique. Only the level of the breaking finger appears after the penetration of the spiritual force into the jade pad. The real technique is not embodied in words, but in pictures.


    In Song Ning''s mind, there is a villain who is constantly releasing his fingers.


    One pointed out that nothing was ordinary, and nothing could be seen.


    Two pointed out that there is still no target of attack, nor does it know how powerful it is.


    But when the third finger is great, it seems that there is really a falling star in the night sky.


    In the fourth finger, when this finger points out, the space seems to explode and oscillates instantly. It seems that the space is really broken.


    Exaggerated to exaggerated, powerful to powerful, this is demonstrated by a little villain, Song Ning naturally will not take it seriously, he cares about how to point his finger.


    While looking at the jade paper with broken fingers, Song Ning''s hand was gesturing. The brilliant villain in his mind repeatedly demonstrated, and Song Ning moved his finger repeatedly.


    Ten times.


    A hundred times.


    Thousands of times ...


    Song Ning is immersed in this practice, forgetting the time, forgetting everything around him, and even forgetting what he is doing. At this moment, he has fully integrated into the broken finger, and the villain in his mind seems to be him As always, keep practicing and imitating.


    Gradually, what Song Ning can feel from this little man is not only the essentials of the movement, but also how the spiritual power gathers.


    After not knowing how long it passed, Song Ning found that this villain''s breath seemed to be changing all the time.


    Five thousand times.


    Eight thousand times.


    Ten thousand times ...


    Song Ning''s hand kept waving, waving tens of thousands of times.


    Even so, there is still no stop.


    suddenly!


    Song Ning realized from this practice that his body was pushed a few times.


    He opened his eyes inexplicably, and looked around in confusion, as if he had come to a strange world at this moment.


    Gradually, he saw Tang Yue and Li Qingling, and he realized that he had entered the realm of cultivation just now, but now this is the real world.


    "Song Ning''s hand ..." Li Qingling frowned.


    Song Ning bowed his head when he heard the sound, and then saw that his right index finger and **** were still waving.


    "Young Master, are you arrogant?" Tang Yue wanted to step forward and grab Song Ning''s hand, but hesitated, but it was not.


    Song Ning closed his hand and forced a smile: "No, some of my cultivation is too focused."


    Li Qingling said in surprise: "Broken finger?"


    "Huh." Song Ning nodded, his hands were still immobile, but he always felt something strange on the two fingers.


    Li Qingling shook his head and said, "This broken finger counts as a chicken rib. Basically, the monks with a little strength in the feather country know this fingering, but few people practice it. Even if some people practice, there are not many successes."


    "Someone succeeded?" Song Ning said in shock.


    Li Qingling looked at Tang Yue, Tang Yue nodded, Li Qingling continued: "Someone succeeded, but only the first finger, which is the same level of spike in the broken finger."


    "No one has practiced the second finger?" Song Ning asked.


    Li Qingling shook his head: "At least I haven''t heard of it, don''t worry too much about it. Breaking the air means that this kind of chicken ribs have already harmed countless people, so don''t get caught in it. This kind of speculative things will not work."


    Song Ning did not refute, but just promised: "Relax, I won''t fall into it. Sister Li, you came here to keep the list of Qingluo City down?"


    "Good, three of us, plus Zhang Shen and Yao Yun." Li Qingling said.


    Song Ning responded, he didn''t know who Yao Yun and Zhang Shen were, but it didn''t matter: "When should I leave?"


    "Now." Li Qingling said.


    Song Ning was a little embarrassed: "How long have I been practicing this?"


    Tang Yue stretched out a hand: "Five days."


    Song Ning groaned, touching his stomach, but he also knew he had no time to eat at this moment, so he took out a Pigu Dan suit.


    Li Qingling seems to have known Tang Yue''s things, patting Tang Yue''s shoulder gently: "Don''t think too much, things haven''t turned out yet, there''s still hope before death."


    Tang Yue nodded and smiled a little on the corner of her mouth: "It''s okay, Dad is so powerful, how could he die easily? Let''s go."


    The three went out, and Zhang Shen and Yao Yun were already waiting outside.


    "Brother, sister." The two bowed.


    Li Qingling nodded: "Are you ready?"


    "Okay." The two spoke in unison.


    Li Qingling walked ahead: "I will go to the mission hall to say goodbye to the mission elder."


    A group of five people came to the mission hall. The elders of the mission were meditating. When they saw several of them coming, they nodded at them, and then took out five bottles of elixir: "There are several of them in the martial arts to guard, I am really relieved. Although your purpose is to protect mortals, your own safety is also very important. These five bottles of immortality are some of my personal wishes. Keep it. "


    "Thank you Elder." The five said in unison.


    The mission elder glanced at Song Ning again: "Your cultivation for improvement is really fast. By the way, I owe you a tiring pill for the task of detecting the demon last time. Here you are."


    Song Ning catches Tilling Dan and throws a fist at the task elder: "Thank you elder."


    "Go, you are all careful. If you encounter a strong enemy, report it to the sect quickly." The mission elder asked again.


    After the five people bid farewell to the mission elder, they stepped into the teleportation array.


    They did not disturb the other disciples in the martial arts this time, so no one came to see them off, and sent them through the teleportation array. After a while, they went to the forest outside Liuhe City.


    "Sister, why are we going to Qingluo City instead of Liuhe City?" Zhang Shen glanced at Liuhe City.


    This Liuhe City is the closest city to the Tianyuan School and the closest city to the demon. Why is it not the Liuhe City? In fact, Tang Yue and others do not know, but this is the order issued by the Level 4 Cultivation School, and they can only execute .


    "Don''t ask too much if you shouldn''t ask. It takes half a day to get to Qingluo City from here. It is noon now. Before dark, we have to rush to Qingluo City and hurry up."


    Zhang Shen bowed his head and said no more.


    But just as the five of them were about to leave for Qingluo City, Song Ning suddenly felt a wave of spiritual power coming, which should be extremely strong, but because it was too far away, it came here. It is already very weak, and no one can feel it except Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked into the distance, there was a trace of dignity between the eyebrows, the fight in that direction should be extremely fierce ...

 Chapter 103： Insecticide

    "What''s wrong?" Li Qingling wondered when Song Ning stopped.


    "There are fights there, it''s fierce." Song Ning''s expression became more dignified. From there, he could catch a familiar wave. If he guessed right, it should be the previous bug.


    Li Qingling and Tang Yue glanced at each other. The two did not question Song Ning''s words at all: "Look at the past."


    Zhang Shen and Yao Yun don''t know what the situation is, but since the two sisters are talking, they naturally have to follow.


    "I''ll go first." Song Ning said.


    Zhang Shen and Yao Yun were surprised. What is going on with Song Ning? There are two sisters Li Qingling and Tang Yue here. What other big garlic do he pretend to say? ��I ��ll go first��, do you have that speed?


    But at the same time when the two people had this idea in their minds, they saw a light flash in front of them. After this light, Song Ning even flew into the sky with Jianguang!


    "This ... is this the legendary royal sword technique ?!" Zhang Shen''s eyes jumped wildly. Although the sword technique is not a quaint art, it is not a widely spread technique, even if it is a third-level cultivation group, I want It''s not easy to get the Sword Art.


    And this Song Ning, it seems that only the six layers of the Qi gathering period, can actually perform the sword technique?


    Tang and Li naturally knew that unless it was an emergency, Song Ning would not expose his cultivation behavior to outsiders. Now, it seems that it should be extremely serious.


    "Let''s hurry up," Li Qingling urged.


    Although the first phase of Yujian''s flight was just a normal flight, the flight speed was extremely fast, only ten minutes away.


    In the air, Song Ning watched as the three people in front were battling with the dark and dense insects. Many of these insects had reached a size, which was equivalent to the early cultivation of human monks.


    Song Ning recognized at a glance that these three people should be the people of Binglingzong. The three silver robe disciples of Binglingzong were all in the middle of Huiling. Although their strength was slightly higher than these insects, they could be so fighting, the insects continued to devour each other. Enhancement, they must be defeated.


    The three also knew the situation at the moment, and they fought back, but they could not break through the blockade of bugs.


    "Brother Wang, my two will cover you first. This matter must be quickly sent back to let the fellows in Liuhe City respond." A female disciple gritted her teeth.


    "I have sent back an emergency signal, and someone will come to support it later. Let''s hurry up to defend at the moment and don''t attack. After these worms swallow each other, their strength grows too fast." Brother Wang''s face was iron blue.


    Another monk was constantly defending, without saying a word, it was obviously extremely difficult.


    "If it goes on like this, it won''t take a quarter of an hour, we will be killed here. Instead of dying three people, let me die, you go!" The monk who didn''t say a word suddenly screamed and rushed forward .


    "Brother Yang, please!" Brother Wang exclaimed.


    But at this moment, they felt a wave of spiritual power in the rear, and all three were overjoyed, turning their heads to see.


    Ordinary disciples in white robe ...


    Huiling''s initial cultivation?


    Floating in mid-air? !


    Just when the three were still surprised, Song Ning''s foot and sword light had already flown. The three were still in amazement. Song Ning would grab one of them and throw them back, and then grab the other two and flew back. .


    Is the speed of swordsmanship comparable to those of insects?


    The black worms on the ground saw his prey that had reached his mouth escaped, and hissed wildly.


    But in the blink of an eye, Song Ning took the three men half a mile away.


    "Thank you, Daoyou, I don''t know ..."


    Brother Wang just opened his mouth, but when he saw the white robe, he turned and rushed towards the bug.


    "Dao friends, those bugs can devour and strengthen each other''s behavior. You can''t kill them. Let''s run away and wait for the elders of the school to come. The elders will deal with these!" Brother Wang hurriedly shouted.


    Three Bing Lingzong disciples looked at the white robe monk who stepped on Jianguang flying away with anxiety.


    "Who the **** is this person? Wearing a white robe, but able to fly with swords ..." Brother Yang was horrified.


    The female disciple gritted her teeth: "No matter who he is, he can''t deal with these bugs alone. He saved me just now, and I can''t let him be alone."


    "Sister Sister, don''t go!" Brother Wang held the female disciple: "Although this person seems to be in the early stage of spiritual gathering, the true cultivation is absolutely above us. If he can''t fight, he should have no problem running away. We are here Wait a minute, rash past will only become his burden. "


    "Hopefully, this person is a bit too arrogant. I''m afraid he has an accident." The female disciple was still worried.


    Just as the three of them were talking, the white robe monk had already come over the black worm.


    In the cold wind, he fluttered his hair, raised his hands, and the spiritual power in his hands continued to condense. In a moment, the spiritual power became a large ball of light.


    He stepped on the sword light and looked at the countless bugs below with cold eyes.


    He is Song Ning!


    hiss!


    Seeing Song Ning like a natural enemy, the few one-foot-long bugs jumped up sharply, breaking the wind with sharp angles, and piercing Song Ning.


    left hand right hand.


    Song Ning''s two hands are condensing spiritual power at the same time. He does not have other spells, but this way of condensing spiritual power overflows and then explodes to attack bugs.


    In the midair, Song Ning''s left and right hands are like holding two rounds of ''sun''.


    One foot.


    Two feet.


    Three feet ...


    The light was dazzling. At this moment, from a distance, the three people could no longer see the figure of Song Ning, and could only see the glare in the air.


    "What, what is this ?!" The three were shocked. They had never seen such a spell. If it was simply that the spiritual power overflowed, it would not reach such a powerful fluctuation.


    The overflow of spiritual force will cause wind, and now Song Ning compresses the spiritual force in the body and condenses it, causing the wind to be more intense.


    The wind screamed and only heard the sound of "boom" and "boom".


    Even though half a mile away, all three had unstable feet, and finally stabilized in a panic.


    Li Qingling, who was approaching, and others felt such fluctuations, their hearts tightened, and they accelerated their pace.


    "Little brother must have met those bugs again!" Tang Yuebei gritted his teeth and rushed out first.


    The vibration had just disappeared, and the three people of Bing Lingzong wanted to see what was happening in the distance, but then they saw the light flash in the sky, and then the earth was shocked again.


    boom!


    Boom!


    Boom ...


    Five or six times in a row, the fluctuation is smaller than once ...


    The wind stopped.


    The shock dissipated.


    There was a **** stench from the earth.


    The dust was flying, tens of feet high, and no point could be seen in a half of a square.


    Quietly, there was no worm''s "hiss" sound, and no breathing.


    Tang Yue, who had just arrived by Bing Lingzong, stopped and looked at the front, her mouth half open, her heart beating. She tried to find whether there was Song Ning in the air, but nothing but dust. Invisible.


    Hiss! ! !


    In this deadly silence, there was a scream of insects superimposed together!

 Chapter 104： Kill value

    Failed? !


    At this moment when the three members of Bing Lingzong were shocked, Tang Yue stepped forward: "Little Brother!"


    The three of Bing Lingzong did not hesitate to see the case. Just now Song Ning rescued them. How could they sit still at this moment?


    But it was at this time that the dust had dispersed, and a young man''s figure stood among the scattered dust, and he held a ball of light in his hand. If he looked closely, this light was the sword light he was riding on.


    "Retreat." Song Ning said lightly.


    As soon as Song Ning''s words fell, the seven of them saw nearly a hundred insects eating food on the ground beside Song Ning.


    bass!


    Song Ning''s feet moved, holding Jianguang to run on the ground.


    The sword light waved like an aurora, black liquid was spilled, and the residual limbs were splattered. These insects that were still eating did not have any attack power, just like Song Ning slaughtered.


    There was a smell of death in the air, and the stench was almost fainting, as if the sky had been darkened by those black liquids for a while, and it became dark.


    From Song Ning''s talk to the end, ten breaths.


    After ten breaths, Song Ning could no longer be seen on the ground full of insect corpses. All he could see was a sword light that shimmered and was about to go out.


    Buzz!


    The sword light dissipated.


    "Hoo ... **** ... shoo ... **** ..."


    Song Ning breathed deeply, the spiritual power shocked, and the black liquid on the body surface flew.


    He stood there intact, his face pale and his breath extremely weak, but at the moment in the eyes of these seven people, he was the strongest.


    Song Ning looked inside, when he saw that the number on Jin Dan had changed to "Wu Baishu Shisan / 10,000", there was a smile on his lips.


    Sure enough, it depends on killing, more than five hundred at a time, twenty times can be promoted!


    "You, you ...... are disciples of the Tianyuan School ?!" If Brother Wang did not see Li Qingling and Tang Yue and others, he would kneel down and call Senior Song Ning directly.


    Tang Yue didn''t even bother to think about Brother Wang at this moment. She ran to Song Ning. Without a word, she embraced Song Ning tightly: "Do you know how dangerous this is?"


    Song Ningchang sighed: "It''s too close, Sister, strangle me."


    Tang Yue let go of her hands, tears could not help falling down, her father had an accident, all she left was Master Qing, Li Qingling and Song Ning ...


    Several people from Li Qingling came to Song Ning and looked at the corpse of insects all over the ground, their eyes filled with awe.


    "Bing Lingzong guards Liuhe City?" Song Ning asked.


    "Yes, this brother, you, you are a disciple of Tianyuan School?" Brother Wang was a little uncertain.


    Song Ning nodded: "These insects are endless. One of the mother insects has been built and repaired. I believe you also get information. If you don''t kill the mother insects, these insects will not be killed.


    Brother Wang nodded hurriedly: "Yes, the elder Zongmen has already known about this matter. I am here this time to find out where the mother worms are.


    Song Ning smiled: "Lengjia guards the north, Binglingzong comes here to guard, you are all model monks."


    "Thank you, Brother, for your life-saving grace!" The three bowed in unison.


    "No, I want to visit Elder Bing Lingzong later, I don''t know if it''s feasible?" Song Ning said.


    The three of them did not hesitate to hear this: "Naturally, if brothers do not object, walk with us?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    Li Qingling, Tang Yue and others are puzzled: "Senior Brother, are you going to visit Elder Binglingzong? But our task now is to go to Qingluo Town to guard."


    Song Ning thought for a moment and said, "Sister Tang and Sister Li, can you go over there to guard first? I''ll be there as soon as possible?"


    "Song Ning, you are ..." Li Qingling looked at Song Ning in doubt.


    "Inconvenient to say, I will explain to you afterwards, there should be no accident within a few days over Qingluo City, I will rush over as soon as possible." Song Ning said.


    Hearing this, Li Qingling and Tang Yue nodded at each other without saying much: "You are careful, little brother, come here as soon as possible, and we will take care of each other."


    After that, they clenched their fists at Bing Lingzong: "Dear friends of Binglingzong, we will take a step first and go to Qingluo Town to guard."


    "Sincerely send all the friends of Tianyuan faction!" Bing Lingzong three bowed.


    Tang Yue froze for a moment, then turned away.


    Half a mile away, Zhang Shen ��s inner excitement could not be restrained: "Brother Song is the" extinguishment "in the arena, it must be! Such an amazing cultivation practice is simply a genius among geniuses. The disciples turned out to give us, give!


    "Brother Song is low-key on weekdays, but it is so majestic when saving people and killing demons. It is really admirable." Yao Yun''s cheeks were hot as he spoke.


    Not to mention this is Shen and Yao Yun. In fact, Tang Yue and Li Qingling were also stunned by Song Ning just now.


    Especially when the dust receded, Song Ning was standing among the insects with Jianguang in his hand, killing all the insects within ten suctions.


    "I didn''t expect that the people of Binglingzong would bow down to us, and I was the first to hear such awe from the heart." Li Qingling sighed.


    "The younger brother is really unusual. I hope he will come back soon." Tang Yue was worried that Song Ning would leave, but when she thought that Song Ning had been delayed due to cultivation, she hadn''t seen ��Mulinsen�� before.


    Song Ning watched Li Qingling and others leave, relieved, and then looked at the three disciples of Bing Lingzong: "Let''s go back?"


    "Well, as we go back, the elders should be coming soon. When we were just under siege, we had notified the elders by emergency methods." Brother Wang said.


    Thinking of the scene of the siege just now, Song Ning warmed his heart: "There are several Taoists in Liuhe City to guard, it is really a blessing."


    The female disciple smiled bitterly: "Senior Brother laughed, we pride ourselves on being outstanding, and we only realized after seeing Senior Brother that there are people outside, and there are heavens outside."


    Song Ning shook his head, not much to say about it.


    Brother Yang, who had not spoken, asked: "Brother, you are so cultivated, and you can master swordsmanship. Why do you wear a white ordinary disciple robe?"


    "Dao robe only, why should I care about the type? I am a monk, practice well, do my duty, this is enough, clothing, food, housing and transportation do not mind me." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s pretentiousness seemed to be teachings to these three disciples. He bowed to Song Ningjing immediately and said: "Thank you Brother for his teachings, if I can have the same mind as Brothers, I think the speed of cultivation will increase! "


    Song Ning was said to be a little embarrassed, but fortunately he didn''t need to answer these three, because he had already seen Elder Bing Lingzong flying in the sky ...

 Chapter 105： You pinch it

    Brother Wang and the three others saw the flying elders and hurriedly bowed: "Six elders!"


    The six elders glanced at Song Ning, then looked at Wang Meng, and asked, "Did you smash the jade paper before?"


    Wang Meng bowed his head and explained: "Six elders, the three of us were besieged by hundreds of monsters. Fortunately, this brother of the Tianyuan School rescued us, otherwise we might not be able to wait for you to come and support us."


    Six elders are now practicing in the mid-term foundation, he glanced at Song Ning: "Hui Ling''s early cultivation? He rescued you?"


    Several people Wang Meng hurriedly responded: "This brother is amazing in strength, and it''s all his rescue. He said that he wanted to discuss something with you, so he stayed."


    Song Ning punched the elders of the six elders: "I have seen the elders of the six."


    The six elders did n��t even look at Song Ning and questioned Wang Meng, saying: "Hui Ling''s early cultivation practice, how many of you were rescued by the disciples of the early Hui Ling?"


    Wang Meng and others just wanted to explain, and the elder Liu said: "Okay, a bunch of waste, I will go to the battlefield to find out, you go back." The elder Liu said, pointing at Song Ning: "What is your name?" first name?"


    "Disciple Song Ning."


    "You come with me." Six elders tickled fingers at Song Ning.


    Wang Meng and others naturally have no objections, but they watched Six Elders grabbing Song Ning and flew forward, wondering: "Isn''t this brother good at swordsmanship? Why didn''t he perform the swordsmanship, but was caught by the elders Flying forward? "


    "Fortunately, this brother did not show off his sword skills, otherwise the six elders had such a good face. If we lost someone in front of us, we would not be happy." Yang Shidi rejoiced.


    The three said back in the direction of Liuhe City.


    In mid-air, the six elders disdain: "How far?"


    "It''s just two miles ahead." Song Ning pointed.


    "Huh, if you''re flying slowly with you, I have already started to investigate. What are you doing with me?" Said the six elders.


    "Disciple Tian Yuan sent Song Ning and wanted to ask the elders to give me three days. Within three days, don''t come around or encircle the female worms." Song Ningli respected.


    Elder Six hummed: "Hmph, kid, who do you think you are talking to? If I thought that killing the mother worm was just a matter of turning around in the bathroom, did you say you don''t want to encircle? Do I need to encircle?"


    Song Ning has long seen that these six elders are extremely arrogant, and they are unwilling to argue with them: "Yes, it is natural to take the elders'' cultivation practice as a matter of course. I was wrong, but can the elders give me three days?"


    "Impossible, if I saw the mother worm, I must have ..." The six elders said, suddenly choking, and then looked at his expression at the moment, unprecedented dignity.


    The two fell to the ground, standing in a dark circle nearly a mile away. The ground was covered with black liquid, as if the air was stained with a trace of dark black, which smelled of the smell of smoke.


    "This is where the battle was just now." Song Ning pointed here: "More than five hundred monsters, those insects ..."


    "You killed them all?" The six elders turned to look at Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded: "Well."


    The elder Liu frowned and looked at Song Ning again: "More than 500 bugs were killed by you, a young man in the early Huiling period. From this, you can see that the mother worm is nothing. ? "


    Song Ning said: "In three days, I want to check around and clean up the little monsters."


    "I can''t use you, and you can return me where you came from. The safety here is protected by Bing Lingzong. It''s not your turn to be a Celestial Sect, let alone you, a little kid!" Looking at Song Ning: "As long as I see the mother insect, I will pinch it to death. If the mother insect dies, those little insects will naturally be destroyed."


    Song Ning chuckled: "Oh? In that case, the six elders might as well kill the female worm now to see Song."


    Song Ning said that he took two steps backwards, and the Sixth Elder heard his anger first, but then the expression on his face froze. At this moment, behind him, a black-haired humanoid monster was standing. Staring at him deadly.


    hiss����


    The six elders took a breath, he was repaired in the middle of the foundation period, but at the moment when facing the monster, he even felt a sense of oppression, which made him feel numb and numb. The ground shivered.


    "Six elders, the mother worm is in front, you pinch it to death first." Song Ning said as he retreated, tens of feet away.


    Six elders jumped in the corners of their eyes. The shadow of the female worm quickly grew in his pupils, and he backed away frantically.


    Kill this female bug? Don''t joke, it''s good not to be pinched to death by this bug.


    "Boy, do you want to hurt me? Hurry up, if you don''t go, you will be caught up by the mother worm!" Elder Six fled wildly, shouting while fleeing, and in the face of the monster, he could not rise up to any resistance idea.


    But when he yelled, he suddenly felt a wind beside him, turned his head and looked, it turned out to be the black worm. The worm swept past him with a bang, and even ignored him. Song Ning ran away.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes at the bug. Although the bug was still built, it gave people the feeling that it was nearly twice as powerful as before, and the speed was improved a lot.


    "Human, die!" The worm grinned grinningly, and black liquid came out of his mouth, which was terrifying.


    But just as he plucked his claws towards Song Ning''s heart, Song Ning''s foot flashed, and he turned aside.


    Upon hitting the sky, the demon didn''t stop, and followed him. Song Ning stepped on the sword light and turned back to catch the six elders who were still escaping in the air.


    hiss!


    The monster yelled and wanted to catch up with Song Ning, but under Yujianshu, it didn''t even have Song Ning''s speed half.


    Huh ... Xiao ...


    The six elders only felt that their ears were running fast, and their eyes were a little blurry.


    But this feeling lasted only a moment, after a while, he finally landed, and his head felt dizzy.


    "This elder, I don''t know what I asked for three days ..." Song Ninggang asked as soon as he landed.


    "No, no problem! You say that within a few days, I will never go in and interfere!" Elder Six promised quickly.


    Song Ning clenched his fists at the elder six, and then looked behind the elder six, saying, "Then a few Taoists will go back with the elder six."


    Song Ning turned around and flew away again, but Wang Meng and several other people beside Six Elders looked at each other, and they felt bitter in their hearts. It seems that this time Elder Six was a serious loss of face. Too.


    But at the same time, they were also shocked, who is this Tianyuan disciple, how to look like this, the strength should be above the six elders, and now the six elders are now practicing in the middle of the foundation, then how does this disciple cultivate? ? How did the Tianyuan School produce such a powerful person?

 Chapter 106： Death alone, live insect

    "You guys, what are you looking at! What nonsense that Song Ning is a disciple of the Tianyuan School before, clearly the elder!" The six elders saw what Wang Meng and other three people looked like, and they knew what they were thinking.


    How many people did Wang Meng stunned, elder? How could it be that the elders, the former disciples of the Tianyuan faction wearing silver robes also called Song Ning ''Little Master''.


    But the three of them turned their heads and thought that the elder Six must be face-saving at the moment, so he said that, in order to be better in the future, he could only follow him.


    "Er, please ask Elder Six to forgive sins. Maybe we didn''t hear clearly. He is extremely high, and he should be a figure of elder level." Wang Meng hurriedly echoed.


    Elder Liu snorted coldly and turned to fly towards Liuhe City. Although he seemed okay on the surface, his heart was extremely shocked. He could be sure that Song Ning had just performed the sword technique, even if it was Bing Lingzong, It was also a trick that was easily sought from the Leng family a hundred years ago, but he did not expect that this disciple of the third-level cultivation discipline would actually.


    "The Tianyuan School, Huihui in the early days, will master the swordsmanship, this person must go back and find out about it." The six elders thought while flying.


    At the same time, in the other direction of the sky, Song Ning was flying in the midair with the sword technique. He was looking for the village around Xiaoshi Village. The mother insect had already appeared. What Song Ning had to do now was to kill the little insect. At this time, only by killing those little bugs can you improve your cultivation.


    "Three days ... The six elders were scared enough by the mother insect before, and within three days he should not come again, I hope I can kill 10,000 in three days." Song Ning thought.


    In fact, when Song Ning turned around and flew back, he thought he could see the female worm, but he didn''t find any trace of the female worm, which made him a little surprised. The female worm came straight to him before, which shows that The mother worm wanted to kill him. If so, why would she easily give up and not chase?


    "Well, it''s a good thing not to chase me, so as not to delay my practice. Although the female worm is extremely powerful, it is not as fast as my swordsmanship. It can be avoided as long as it is vigilant." So he spread his spiritual power to find the breath of those monsters.


    Now Song Ning''s spiritual power can spread to the surrounding ten miles, and within ten miles, all energy fluctuations can be controlled.


    "Within a mile, no."


    "Within two miles, no."


    "Sanli ..."


    "Sili ... No!"


    Song Ning finally felt the fluctuations until the spiritual power spread to Bali, and the fluctuations were not even a little bit. Song Ning was overjoyed, his thoughts moved, and the swordsmanship moved!


    Four consecutive times, the swordsmanship ''shift'' brought Song Ning to a distance of eight miles. As soon as he appeared, he saw the dense black insects below.


    These insects are in a village at the moment, but there are no half-living mouths in the village at the moment, and even the corpses are incomplete, and most of them have only bones left.


    But from the blood stains on the ground, these blood stains are fresh.


    But in the blink of an eye, there are no bones left on the ground. Some are only those black insects who look up at the sky.


    The bones are everywhere, the blood is flowing, and there is a breath of death.


    These monsters eat people and live people!


    I''ll give you a scream in the village just before the moment, these people hysterical cry.


    They want to get the help of the monk and want to live, but eventually they become food in the belly of the monster and become a supply for the growth of the monster.


    "dead!"


    Song Ning roared, smashing spiritual force in his hand.


    boom!


    Boom!


    The spiritual power is like a shell, the black worms on the ground are constantly being killed, but when one worm dies, another worm immediately comes up to eat its body.


    One hit after another ...


    For a moment, the dust was flying, the black blood was in the sky, the monster''s hissing sound, Song Ning''s roaring sound, and the collision of spiritual power were mixed together, so harsh and so heart-rending.


    From a distance, this piece seems to be an earthquake, and dozens of feet above the earth are filled with smoke and black blood.


    Gradually, it subsided.


    Song Ning drooped her hands weakly, and all the insects on the ground didn''t have a live mouth.


    "One thousand eight hundred and forty-six ..." Song Ning took a long breath, although he killed more than a thousand bugs, but he didn''t feel any joy in his heart.


    How many people have eaten these more than 1,000 bugs? If you come early, how many people will be spared the tragic death?


    Song Ning turned his hands out of the storage ring and took out the immortal medicine to swallow. While replenishing the spiritual power, the spiritual power spread out and began to look for places where the bugs fluctuated.


    "Yu Jianshu, move!"


    boom����


    "Yu Jianshu, move!"


    Boom ...


    From beginning to end, Song Ning traveled around the villages. Everywhere he saw, he saw those who had been mutilated. All he saw were corpses, and all his bones were eaten by the monsters.


    Song Ning killed blindly, not knowing how long, even he himself had become numb, not counting how many had been killed.


    His eyes were dull, and there was no more glare in his pupils.


    Night, no moon.


    Blood wind, wreckage.


    Song Ning was sitting on the ground, his body trembling.


    Not hurt, but heartbroken.


    Too many people died, too many people, all the people in the twenty or so villages around him died, every time he went late, every time late ...


    "Eight thousand eight hundred and sixty-five ..." Song Ning smiled weakly, with a bitter smile.


    If Song Ning can''t see it yet, then he is a monk.


    Every insect he killed came from eating humans. In other words, the more than 8,000 he killed not only insects, but also people, those who were killed by insects alive.


    His trembling hands were raised, and in the dark night, he could not see clearly, but in his heart, these hands were bright red.


    Suddenly, a voice came from a distance, the voice was hoarse, but not strange.


    "Humanity, you want to kill, I let you kill enough, ten miles away, that village, you go to kill, there are eight hundred people in that village." The humanoid female worm laughed while saying: " Haha, hahahahahaha, hahahahahaha ... "


    Song Ning shuddered, his body fluttered, and the sword flashed under his feet.


    Sword Art, move!


    Ten miles away, ten miles away, it''s time to compete for speed.


    After a few breaths, Song Ning appeared outside the village ten miles away.


    The village is not small, the lights are still on even in the middle of the night, every family is happy, Song Ning can even hear the whispers in each of their houses.


    "It''s okay ... The monster''s speed is not fast, it''s okay ..." Song Ning sighed with tears in her eyes: "These people are just fine, this time you must not let those monsters eat people."


    Song Ning was prepared, but half of the monsters did not appear. He waited, but the female worm said remotely: "If a person does not die, there will be no bugs. There are more than 800 of them. After death, there are more than 800. Bugs, you like killing so much, I will turn them all into bugs to kill you, how? "

 Chapter 107： Xian Jiufan

    One dead ... one worm ...


    Song Ning shuddered suddenly, and the figure above Jin Dan appeared in his mind.


    Eight thousand eight hundred and sixty-five, how many people did he kill?


    "Haha, hahahaha, human beings, I will let you ... Enjoy this feeling of killing." The female worm''s voice is very strange, at this moment it seems that it doesn''t want to attack Song Ning at all, it vomits towards the ground and vomits A lot of black liquid, this liquid is toxin.


    Seeing the toxin in a flash, Song Ning''s hands moved quickly and stopped quickly.


    The hoarse voice of the mother insect continued to pass into Song Ning''s ears: "By blocking these toxins, these people will not die. If people don''t die, there will be no insects. Are you trying to kill insects?"


    Song Ning shuddered in his hand.


    The killing value is not satisfied, the cultivation base does not increase, and the state does not rise.


    But if you want to kill insects, you must die!


    He gritted his teeth and kept moving faster in his hand. The toxin was broken by him in the blink of an eye. At the moment when the toxin was broken, Song Ning did not pause and turned and flew towards the mother insect.


    "Humph." The mother worm shuddered, and dozens of claws protruded from behind, each of which was like a spike, and its sharpness was no less than any sword.


    "Eight thousand eight hundred and sixty-five people, everybody''s death, I will leave traces on you." Song Ning stared deadly at the power of the mother insect''s hands, which had illuminated the Baizhang night sky.


    The female worm ��s toxic eyes looked at Song Ning: ��Do n��t those people kill you all? They were eaten and turned into bugs. Did you kill the bugs, did you just kill them? Did you kill them? Hearing sizzles? That''s because they are begging for mercy and begging you to save them! "


    "Shut up!" Song Ning roared and threw out his spiritual power.


    boom����


    The sky shook.


    After the shock, there was a silence around. The people in the village below came out of the room, staring blankly at the sky, and watching a person confronting the monster in the sky.


    "I help you, but you want to kill me." The mother worm''s voice spit out, and it moved towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s expression was in a trance, and his heart was already greatly shaken. Seeing that the female insect had dozens of sharp claws piercing Song Ning''s body, he still didn''t move for half a minute.


    "Run!" A small child screamed suddenly on the ground.


    The woman immediately covered the child''s mouth, but the voice had already spread.


    In the middle of the sky, Song Ning, an agitator, woke up from the trance, and the sharp claws around him almost penetrated his body, but at this moment, he thought, his sword flashed under his feet, and when it appeared again, it was halfway in. Outside.


    "Bewitching people''s hearts, so as to distract me?" Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The mother worm looked down at these people in the village, shaking her body, and the black toxins fell.


    Woo!


    Between Song Ning''s fingers, the spiritual force fell on the toxin, and the toxin was destroyed and disappeared instantly.


    hiss!


    The female worm rushed to Song Ning, dozens of sharp claws attacked frantically, and each blow seemed to have the power to cut off the air.


    Song Ning dodges again and again, but even so, the body is still drawn several times, and the blood flows out along the wound. The outflow of these blood is not low, but floats towards the mother insect.


    Every drop of blood is absorbed by the mother worm, and the strength of the mother worm is even stronger. Song Ning finally understands what the mother worm is relying on to strengthen cultivation. But after a while of fighting, the cultivation of the mother worm has already been built. Late base!


    Song Ning protected the wound with spiritual force to prevent the blood from flowing out, took out Jin Jindan''s suit, and his mind turned, but he could not think of any countermeasures.


    He never thought that the demon would have such a mind. This mother worm has been calculating for so long. Knowing that the speed is not as fast as Song Ning, he took all the people in this village as hostages. If Song Ning left, then these people would all die, if Song Ning did not Go away, it can slowly kill Song Ning.


    "Human monk is stupid." The mother worm grinned, and disappeared into the air with a bang, and when she appeared again, she had arrived in front of Song Ning.


    In the middle of the sky, Song Ning fights with this mother insect, every time she fights, the mother insect can always hurt Song Ning, Song Ning loses again and again, her body is already very weak, but this mother insect is getting stronger and stronger. Even it trembles with excitement.


    "Mother, that fairy can''t beat monsters, why do you want to fight? Won''t he run?" Asked a girl in the village.


    After the girl asked this sentence, almost all the villagers burst into tears at this moment.


    Boom!


    The village chief knelt first.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone knelt down, and even the ignorant children also knelt down with the adults. Although they did not understand it, they always felt that the fairy who had to fight in the mid-air but had to fight was a benefactor.


    In the air, Song Ning smiled weakly.


    "Ah!" Song Ning roared, pointing with his right index finger and middle finger.


    Snapped!


    There was a spiritual force in the air, but the spiritual force hit the female worm. Although the female worm retreated, it was not injured and did not feel much pain.


    Song Ning''s arm kept waving, pointing out one by one.


    The mother worm dodges quickly, but after dodges twice, it finds that it is obviously bluffing and there is no harm at all.


    Chant!


    The female worm pierced into Song Ning''s left arm.


    Song Ning grabbed the sharp claw in his right hand and snapped it sharply. The sharp claw was snapped off. He threw the sharp claw away and covered his right arm. The backhand wanted to take Jindandan from the storage ring.


    just����


    Golden Sore Pill is gone.


    He panted heavily and protected his arms from blood.


    The mother insect rushed to Song Ning: "Eating you, I can break through the knot!"


    Song Ning quickly retreated, but when he was about to retreat, the mother worm spit out a lot of toxins, and the toxins went straight to the villagers.


    Song Ning raised his hand and popped the spiritual power to disperse the toxin, but this moment of effort, the mother insect was already approaching.


    Three feet, this three feet distance can easily kill Song Ning for the female worm.


    "Broken fingers!" Song Ning waved his right arm.


    "Broken finger! Broken finger!"


    However, useless ...


    He keeps retreating back and forth, the closer he is to the ground, he sees the tearful eyes of the villagers on the ground, sees them kneeling, and sees their desire to live ...


    "Run away!"


    Suddenly, a voice came out of the village: "Fairy, run away, run away!"


    "Go, go, don''t die here."


    "Let''s go ..."


    All of a sudden, the voices of these villagers fell into Song Ning''s ears like a thunder, bombarding his mind.


    He was about to die, and he felt for himself for a few hours of fighting. These villagers already understood why Song Ning was struggling to support his escape, and even saw Song Ning constantly destroy those toxins in order to protect them.


    Xianfan is different, they did not expect to be taken care of by Xianchang, nor did they think that even Xianchang would fight so hard for them.


    Now, since they are dying, why should they drag the fairy long?


    The mother insect''s face appeared in front of Song Ning, a dozen sharp claws pierced into Song Ning''s body, dragging Song Ning to escape, the huge mouth opened, and dozens of rows of fine fangs were exposed, facing Song Ning go with����

 Chapter 108： My master, how can you violate?

    The sharpness of this tooth is far better than the blade. Even though Song Ning''s body is still protected by spiritual power, it is easily broken and the teeth penetrate into the body.


    Tearing pain.


    Song Ning''s eyes were completely dark. At this moment before his death, he didn''t seem to feel fear, but unprecedented clarity.


    dying?


    Not good!


    There are still graves in Taihe Mountain, and there are still tasks to be completed within the gossip mirror. The most pitiful thing is the Shinto scripture in the body. This ancient and modern technique is now in the body. If it is dead, would n��t it be everything? Finished?


    But the eyes are getting darker and darker. Song Ning has been completely bitten by the mother insect, or because the pain is too much, the body can no longer feel the pain. Now the only thing that can prove that he is alive is the sound by the ear, that is the villager Song Ning could n��t clearly understand what the villagers were saying, but they felt sadness from their bodies, felt guilt, felt ...


    My monk, why do you practice?


    The number above Jin Dan suddenly appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    More than eight thousand, more than eight thousand!


    With more than eight thousand lives, Song Ning seemed to see his **** hands. On these hands, so many lives were buried, but now he can''t save this village?


    The voice of the villagers came from his ear.


    Unless he hears it with his own ears, Song Ning will never believe that there will be "justice" in this world, there will be people who are not afraid of death, and there will be people who think about others.


    But then Song Ning laughed, the smile was feeble, is he not such a person? If it was not for these villagers, he could have all these people die. After the villagers died, they could be turned into bugs, and he could kill them to increase the killing value.


    But if so, Song Ning wouldn''t be at ease for a lifetime.


    "Did I not save them ?!" Song Ning''s heart shouted. No one could hear such a shouting sound, except his own heart ...


    just����


    His heart shuddered suddenly. At this moment, it seemed that half of this heart was not his own, and half of his heart was beating strongly.


    While these half hearts were beating violently, a pair of eyes suddenly opened in the underground of Qingluo City, a hundred miles away, and a glimmer of blue light shone from these eyes.


    "the host!"


    The two words blurted out into energy, rushing towards Song Ning like a torrent, within a hundred miles, in an instant.


    The demon was about to devour Song Ning, but suddenly he felt the power strike, his body shook, and his movements stopped.


    There was a silent roar from the underground of Qingluo City a hundred miles away. No third party could hear it except the monsters.


    "My master, in fact you wait for the offal to be invaded, let me go, let me go!" The underground voice trembled, a force tens of times stronger than before just came from her mouth, and instantly hit the monster.


    The monster''s mind is awkward, like a fly that was hit, the sound of ''swoosh'' was fanned out, and after blinking, it disappeared without a trace, and it was unknown.


    Underneath Qingluo City, the blood of the main voice of that voice was spurting blood, all above the fair skin and above the silvery white fluff.


    She held half of her heart, so painful ...


    "Master ..." she murmured: "In this way, the meeting time will be extended again, but fortunately, at least ... you are still safe ..."


    Between her speeches, nine silvery furry tails dragged down weakly, crawling deep in the ground, closing her eyes, as if sleeping in the past.


    Beside a village a hundred miles away.


    Song Ning didn''t know what happened. He fell heavily on the ground, only to feel his body seemed to be broken into two pieces, but this was not the main source of pain. At this moment he felt the pain, it was his own heart.


    That is not a scar, but a kind of sadness, a kind of miss.


    "Not dead yet ... but just now ..." Song Ning''s eyes closed weakly, and there was no more consciousness.


    Before dawn, it is always dark.


    This village is called Mud Village, and there are more than 800 villagers.


    The villagers here are kind and long-lived. They have lived for hundreds of years, and nothing like the night has happened.


    When they saw that the demon was hit by an unknown force and saw Song Ning falling, no matter men, women, children or children, they rushed to the place where Song Ning fell, trying to catch Song Ning.


    "Zhang Dazhuang, why don''t you run faster!"


    "Don''t say I, I''m running slowly, how can I catch up? It''s you, you run fast, why didn''t you catch it?"


    "Your grandmother, do I have that much energy?"


    Several people were heading towards, a gray-haired old man shouted angrily: "You all shut up for me, still stupefied, and hurry back the fairy!"


    The old man was the village head, and the head of the village began to command: "Dazhuang, take this fairy to my house. Xiaolian, you go home and clean up, and free up your room to the fairy. Your room is in a good position. "


    The two immediately started to work, and the village chief said, "What are you stupid standing for? Do your hands and help Da Zhuang together. Li Langzhong, you get some hemostatic herbs, Zhang Lihu, you go and get some game, go, Go quickly. "


    All of a sudden, the village was in a turmoil. Only the children were curiously watching the unconscious Song Ning. Their eyes were full of surprise and gratitude.


    In a tidy and clean room at the head of the village, Song Ningguang lay lying on the kang. A 16- to seven-year-old girl took herbs in her hands and applied them to Song Ning''s wound.


    "Xiaolian." The door opened.


    "Dad! Everyone is gone?" Xiaolian got up and looked at the village head.


    The head of the village nodded, closed the door, and glanced at Song Ning, who was lying on the floor and said: "You work harder and take good care of the fairy. If the fairy wakes up, let me know as soon as possible."


    There was a trace of worry in Xiaolian''s expression: "Dad, the fairy''s body ... almost broken in half, can you still live?"


    "Nonsense! Isn''t the fairy going to die casually?" The village head scolded.


    Xiaolian sighed and sent the village head away.


    In the room, Xiaolian wiped away the blood stains on Song Ning''s body with a wet towel. She faced the opposite **** like this for the first time. She was curious when she wiped some places, but she also understood that the body of the fairy was not profane, so she Don''t dare to touch it easily.


    The star is bright, and the morning is slightly cool.


    The liquefied water droplets on the windows slipped off, revealing the light of the early sun.


    Xiaolian just sat next to Kang and looked at Song Ning''s face.


    At a similar age to her, the elegant and handsome face was such a person who fought the demon last night and rescued the whole village.


    Fairy ...


    There was some fluctuation in Xiaolian ��s heart. At the age of love, when she thought of the scene last night, she seemed to have a little white rabbit in her chest, her cheeks were red, and she was slowly close to Song Ning ��s lips. Kiss me ...

 Chapter 109： Where to save the fairy

    But when her lips were almost touching Song Ning''s lips, Song Ning''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Four eyes are opposite.


    "Ah!" Xiaolian flicked her body backward and stood upright: "Xian, Xianren, you are awake!"


    Song Ning looked at him.


    In the morning, a woman''s boudoir, a girl.


    "In the village?" Song Ning''s voice was weak.


    "Huh!" Xiaolian said nervously.


    "You saved me." Song Ning said again.


    "Hmm!" Xiaolian nodded again in a hurry.


    Song Ning wanted to sit up, but found that his body was a bit painful. Looking down, he found that his injury was still not good.


    Recalling that before, the body was almost bitten into two parts by the monster, now it ��s a blessing that he did n��t die. After the internal inspection, Song Ning found that his body was almost good, at least there was no problem with the veins and muscles. .


    "Thank you." Song Ning exhaled for a long time: "How long have I been in a coma."


    "Several hours." Xiaolian''s body stiffly took a few steps back suddenly: "Me and my father said that you would wake him up and tell him the first time, I''m gone!"


    Xiaolian finished running out of the room.


    Song Ning recalled the scene last night, he felt that the monster seemed to be flying by some kind of power, but what kind of power, he could not guess, now that he was injured in the body, he wanted to take some gold sores out of the storage ring Dan, but thought Jin Jindan had been used up in the previous battle, and now he can only wait for the wound to heal itself.


    In a short while, more than 800 people from the top and bottom of the village knew all the news that Song Ning woke up, and the village head''s house was immediately packed.


    Squeak, the door was pushed open.


    The head of the village walked into the room, saw Song Ning awake, knelt down and started to kowtow: "Thank you, fairy."


    His kowtow, whether it was followed in the room, in the yard, or still unable to squeeze into the village head''s house on the street, all followed kowtow.


    "Thank you fairy!"


    This voice came into Song Ning''s ears and was familiar.


    Last night, if there were no such sounds, Song Ning might have lost his mind long ago, and he might not have died long ago.


    He looked at the village head, an elderly old man. The old man''s expression was moving and extremely respectful. This respect showed care, not fear.


    "Old man, please get up soon." Song Ning''s voice was slightly weak.


    The head of the village stood up next to Song Ning: "Last night, thanks to the rescue of the fairy, more than 800 people from the top and bottom of the wooden village were grateful. I do n��t have a panacea, but I hope the fairy can get better soon. I do n��t know how I can help the fairy."


    Song Ning slowly shook her head: "No, I will be fine in a few hours, thank you for your rescue, thank you."


    The head of the village hurriedly bowed: "If it weren''t for the princess''s mercy, we would have died. The princess was injured for me, and it was natural for me to do my best, and the princess would thank me, it would hurt me."


    "It''s all humans, why don''t you talk about it? I want to retreat for a few hours. I''m afraid to let the villagers back off, refuting your enthusiasm and asking the village head to help explain." Song Ning said.


    The head of the village bowed: "The fairy screamed at any command. This is Xiaolian, the daughter of the house, and she will wait at the door."


    Song Ning nodded without saying much, and the village head and everyone retreated.


    In the yard, Song Ning heard the village chief lowering his voice: "The fairy is harmless, but needs rest. No one is allowed to speak aloud today, so go back to your home, what should you do, and wait for the fairy to recover, you come to visit the fairy. "


    "If there are children in the family, all are well looked forward to. Don''t be slapstick and playful. The fairy is injured for me, so I can''t drag the fairy anymore, okay?"


    If it was usual, everyone would answer loudly, but now, they nodded their heads one by one with their mouths closed, and then dispersed.


    The village chief saw that everyone was gone, the voice was very quiet, said to Xiaolian: "Daughter, wait here, the fairy needs to meet any needs, he was injured for our wooden village, knowing the grace, even if it is to Those who have lost you must agree. "


    Xiaolian heard the words, biting her lower lip and smirking, "Daddy!"


    The head of the village shook his head, turned around, and left. Xiaolian''s face was like a ripe peach, hanging down, sitting at the door, waiting.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, then spit out and began to vomit.


    Spiritual power circulates in Song Ning''s body. For monks, breathing and breathing is the basic way of cultivation and the basic method of healing. Spiritual power runs in the meridians for a week, and then leaves spiritual power in the body. , Can nourish the meridians.


    Although Song Ning''s current meridians are already strong, he can still speed up his recovery through tuna.


    Under the effect of Song Ning''s powerful meridians and suffocation, the skin and wounds healed completely after two hours.


    Song Ning sat up and the herbs on his body had dried up. He picked up some herbs and smelled them on the tip of his nose. The medicinal properties of this herb were good, and it seemed to have some spirituality.


    After drying the herbs, the wound did not have any scars, but Song Ning found that he didn''t even wear pants.


    After taking out the clothes from the storage ring, Song Ning shouted, "Little Lotus?"


    ��Creep��


    The door opened and Xiaolian walked into the room: "Xiaolian is here, what is the fairy ..."


    Xiaolian looked at Song Ning in surprise when she was halfway through, and her eyes were full of incredible: "How are you, fairy?"


    Hesitant to be too surprised, Xiaolian said this, although there are more than 800 people in the Mud Village, but it is not big, plus Xiaolian has a loud voice because of excessive surprise, and everyone in the Mud Village Waiting quietly for Song Ning to recover, everyone heard the news of Song Ning''s recovery for the first time.


    The village head''s house was full in an instant, and the village head rushed over with a cane.


    Song Ning looked at the group of enthusiastic villagers and felt guilty in his heart. He was guilty that he had not been able to save the villagers in several other villages before.


    "Fairy!" When the village head saw Song Ning, he knelt down.


    Song Ning hurriedly stopped: "You don''t need to do this. I used to fight against the monsters. Thanks to everyone, Song Ning thanked me here."


    Song Ning said, the red villagers bowed and saluted.


    Since ancient times, worshipping immortals, worshipping gods, and worshipping Buddha has never been reversed. Now, an immortal bowed his head at them. In the absence of any feelings from these mortals, their yin virtue has been elevated.


    The villagers froze, tears falling in their eyes.


    Song Ning glanced at the villagers: "I don''t know if the monster is alive or dead, but I have to leave for half a day for important things. You can rest assured that I will definitely return after half a day."


    When Song Ning wants to leave, the villagers will naturally not stop, but they understand that the immortal''s departure is afraid that he will come again, but even so, they have no reason to stay and are not qualified.


    In their hearts, Song Ning was able to save them last night, and it was their character.


    "Don''t come back if the fairy is gone. Now that there is a demon, our wooden village is about to migrate. We won''t sit still and try not to let the fairy stay here, but can the fairy wait a moment before leaving?" The village head Road.


    Hearing the village chief''s words, Song Ning''s heart was inexplicably tightened: "Old man, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 110： Return to Timber Village

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that the immortals are so gracious that I can''t do anything. I want Murakami''s painter to make a painting for the immortals. In this way, I can also worship day and night, remember who saved us." .


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, and he could see the expressions of the villagers around him, so he had to agree.


    After half an hour, when the painter finished painting, Song Ning glanced at it, but it was still pretty good, and the painter was excellent.


    "Take care of you, I will go back as soon as I go." Song Ning said, his mind moved, a sword light fell on his feet, and he would fly away when he got up.


    The villagers exclaimed for a while, how many mortals can''t see this fairy technique for a lifetime.


    "Can the fairy leave a name!" Xiaolian shouted suddenly.


    Song Ning''s body leaped into the air, Jianguang was extremely fast, and two words sounded in midair: "Song Ning."


    Song Ning ...


    These two words are deeply reflected in the ears of every villager and inscribed in their hearts.


    Song Ning stepped on Jianguang and quickly flew towards Liuhe City. He calculated in his heart that the three-day period had arrived. He first went to Liuhe City to speak with Bing Lingzong, then went to Qingluo City to meet with Tang Yue and others , After the meeting, if there is nothing over there, he must come to this wooden village, these people, he must save!


    In Liuhe City.


    Binglingzong Wang Meng and others were patrolling around, suddenly saw the sword light flashing in the sky, and immediately startled: "Is that Brother Song of the Tianyuan School?"


    "It should be, or which monk who can perform the sword fighting technique will come here?" Master Yang said.


    Song Ning saw several of them in the air and landed.


    "Brother Song!" The three bowed to Song Ning.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Three Daoists, I had discussed with your elders before, and I wouldn''t encircle the female worm in three days. Now that the three-day period has come, I will go to Qingluo City to meet the same door first, so I came to inform . "


    "Brother Song is assured that we will report to the elders at this time, and we will not let that demon **** the villagers." Wang Meng said immediately.


    Song Ning nodded: "Some of you are working. The wooden village fifty miles away was attacked by a monster last night. I lost the monster, but the monster ran away. The villagers in Muduk Village survived by chance. I asked a few friends to report to the elders quickly. I ��m afraid the monster will attack the village of wood again. "


    Several people from Bing Lingzong heard the words and looked dignified, and asked, "Even Brother Song is no match for the monster?"


    "Yes, that''s the female worm, and it''s extremely strong. It should have the strength of the late foundation, but I think if the elders of the noble school join forces to suppress it, they should be able to kill it." Song Ning said truthfully.


    After Song Ning finished speaking, he left the sword, leaving only the terrified Wang Meng and other three people. When they heard what Song Ning said just now, they were shocked in their hearts and built their strength in the later period. They can survive under this strength. How does Ning Xiu do? It is better than the elders of Bing Lingzong!


    But the heart was shocked, and the three of them immediately returned to the city to report the matter.


    On the other side, Song Ning quickly rushed towards Qingluo City.


    In Qingluo City ...


    Tang Yue was listlessly patrolling around the city. Li Qingling looked at Tang Yue and frowned: "When will you be listless?"


    "Three days, the younger brother said three days, but he hasn''t returned yet. What the **** is he doing?" Tang Yue asked.


    Li Qingling looked into the distance and shook his head: "I don''t know what Song Ning is doing, but with the training of the younger brother, we don''t have to worry too much, even the mother worm in the foundation period can''t catch up with the swordsmanship. Song Ning. "


    "But ..." Tang Yuezheng said, suddenly feeling a wave of spiritual power in the sky in the distance.


    She turned around and looked at it in surprise. A sword light crossed from far to near, and at a glance, it was Song Ning.


    "Look, Song Ning is back. I don''t know what you are worried about." Li Qingling said.


    Song Ning saw Tang Yue and Li Qingling from afar, and said, "Qingluocheng is fine."


    As soon as he landed, Tang Yue rushed in front of him: "Young Master! Three days have been said, it''s been over noon before you came back. I thought you had an accident."


    "Something happened." Song Ning touched his nose. Although Tang Yue''s tone was not good, he could hear the worry from this tone.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard Song Ning say something, Tang Yue got nervous: "Are you all right? Are you injured?"


    Li Qingling frowned slightly, and seemed to think of something, but he didn''t say anything, but a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Looking at Tang Yue and Song Ning, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "I''m fine, but the female worm there is now stronger again, and nearly killed another village last night. I came to meet with you to see what happened in Qingluo City. If it''s okay here, I want to go back and protect those villagers in a day or two, and I will come back when the elders of Bing Lingzong have confirmed the female insects. "


    As soon as Tang Yue heard this, he immediately grabbed Song Ning''s hand: "No! In the late period of foundation construction, this kind of cultivation demon is no longer something you and I can deal with. If you go back like this, not only can''t save those villagers, but it is very dangerous.


    Li Qingling also persuaded: "Song Ning, although you will master swordsmanship, you still need to be more careful. There is Bing Lingzong in Liuhe City. This is not what our Tianyuan School should manage. You still don''t want to go."


    "Yes, I don''t allow you to go." Tang Yue held Song Ning''s hand.


    Song Ning felt the power in Tang Yue''s hands and smiled slightly: "Sister, what are we doing for immortals? You are the first person to ask me this question and the first person to tell me the answer. Luocheng or Liuhe City, regardless of Tianyuan School or Binglingzong, is human life, we have to save, right? "


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning, and the power in his hand suddenly became much smaller.


    She and Li Qingling stared at each other, and they only sighed.


    Li Qingling said: "There is nothing wrong with Qingluo City, but Song Ning, as the captain of the Tianyuan School to guard Qingluo City, I will only give you one day and not the next time."


    Song Ning said with a smile: "Sister Sister, rest assured that I will come back within a day."


    "Alright, you go." Li Qingling said.


    "Little Master, be careful!" Tang Yue said nervously.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "I will go back here, and within a day, I will definitely return."


    After Song Ning finished speaking, Yu Jianshu flew into the air.


    At this time, it was past noon, even if Yujian was flying, the distance of one hundred miles would need to be close to one hour. When it got there, it would be dark after a short time.


    ��������


    In Liuhe City, Wang Meng and the other three immediately went back to report after seeing Song Ning.


    In the room, the elder Liu was shocked: "What, what? Song Ning said what did the female insect do?"


    "After the foundation was built, Brother Song had left now. He told us to go and protect the villagers in Muduk Village, and to encircle the female worm, the elder six, I heard that five elders and four elders would come immediately, I will go first How to protect the villagers and wait for the two elders to come and encircle the female worm? "Wang Meng asked.


    "Encircle a fart! Cultivation in the late period of foundation construction, aren''t we going to die now? Wait until the two elders come!" Said the six elders angrily: "You go out, don''t disturb me to practice."


    "Six Elders, Brother Song ..."


    "Go out!"


    ��������


    As the sky faded, the village chief of Muduk Village led the villagers on crutches, but there were only more than 800 people, old and small, men and women, and many salutes. They walked slowly.


    Although the female worm was injured last night, it was not lethal. If the color is dim today, it is also ready to go out for food ...

 Chapter 111： Hate Song Ning

    After Song Ning came out of Qingluo City, he flew all the way toward Mumu Village. When he was halfway through, he suddenly felt some trivial fluctuations in the forest below. The fluctuations were not strong, but they were certainly energy fluctuations. Not a human monk.


    "Is there a demon in this forest?" Song Ning was slightly happy in his heart. What he wanted most now was to kill the demon. The kill value on Jindan was already 8,865, which was still 1,313. Fifteen can reach 10,000, and when it reaches 10,000, the Shinto can be practiced to the triple method.


    Song Ning lowered his body and fell into the forest.


    Only after he landed did he discover that this originally vibrant forest is now dead with large swaths of trees, and the grass is not growing.


    There are many bloodstains on the ground. These bloodstains are not humans, but beasts. In this forest, a burst of anger fluttered, which shows that there are many demons in this forest.


    "The more, the better." Song Ning exudes spiritual power to investigate the surroundings.


    Spiritual force covers a mile, and within a mile, there are hundreds of monsters. These monsters are obviously at a very low level. Song Ning''s body moved in the forest without killing a monster without passing by a monster.


    The figures above Jin Dan soared.


    Eight thousand eight.


    Eight thousand nine.


    Nine thousand ...


    Nine thousand seven.


    Nine thousand eight.


    Nine thousand nine!


    Song Ning frantically searched for the monsters in the forest. These monsters had no attack power. It seemed that they were born because of extreme cold and depended on eating wild beasts. At most, it was equivalent to the first or second floor of the gathering period of human monks The strength is in Song Ning''s hands, but it can be beheaded by waving.


    The forest is fifty miles away.


    Song Ning began to search through the entire forest.


    Nine thousand nine hundred and thirty ...


    Nine thousand nine hundred and sixty ...


    Nine thousand nine hundred ninety!


    "Ten are still close!" Song Ning was ecstatic, as long as he killed ten more, he could break through.


    Fifty miles of forest has been searched for nearly 90%, Song Ning did not give up, and continued to search within the remaining 10%.


    Nine thousand nine hundred ninety three.


    Nine thousand nine hundred ninety six.


    Nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine!


    The last one.


    When Song Ning almost laughed out loud, she found that the entire forest had been searched, and all the demons in this forest had been beheaded.


    Only one difference? !


    Song Ning was taken aback. He wanted to search again. After all, it was normal for the huge forest to be missed. But when he looked at the sky, he found that the sky was dark. The life of the villagers in Muduk Village was more important. The rest This demon may be able to meet on the way.


    So Song Ning rose into the air: "Yu Jianshu, fly!"


    Song Ning did not use ''Yu Jianshu, shift'', mainly because he wanted to find a demon on the way. Moreover, in Song Ning''s opinion, the female worm should have been injured before, and he would not attack the villagers of Mud Village too quickly. Time is not tight.


    But what disappointed Song Ning was that he flew all the way and didn''t even see the shadow of a demon.


    The night is finally here.


    The head of the village of Muzimu moved with the villagers for a few hours, but it was only a distance of more than ten miles.


    This season, the night is cooler, and these villagers are tired for a day, and the older ones can''t help but tremble.


    Xiaolian took out a coat and put it on the village head: "Dad, don''t be cold."


    "Good boy, you should wear more." The village chief rubbed his hands.


    "Dad, do you say that Song Ning Fairy will come again?" Xiaolian asked.


    The village chief laughed and said: "Your girl is really ignorant, aren''t the fairy people so free? Before saving us, Song Ning fairy people''s time has been delayed, and besides, the strength of the demon, even Song Ning fairy people can''t resist , The fairy came back when he was leaving, but it gave us a hope. To put it bluntly is polite, not to be taken seriously. "


    Xiaolian heard the words and lost her eyes. She thought Song Ning would come back, but now when she heard from her father, she suddenly felt that Song Ning lied to her.


    The village head seemed to see Xiaolian''s thoughts and preached: "You child, don''t know how to be grateful. Song Ning fairy saves us, that is kindness, not saving us, it is reasonable, understand?"


    Xiaolian sighed and nodded: "I see."


    At this moment, a black wind suddenly blew in the air, and there was a smelly smell in the black wind, which was pungent and uncomfortable.


    In the dark wind, the villagers covered their noses and looked at the wind source.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look, someone shouts at once.


    "Monster!" The villagers shouted.


    Eight hundred people from the top and bottom of the wooden village are all staring at the black humanoid bug in the distance. Although it looks very weak, even the body can''t stand upright, but it still has a strong deterrent.


    "His." The mother worm licked her tongue. "Then the human monk is gone? It''s a pity, just eat it and make up."


    The mother worm is like talking to herself, but the voice is very loud. This hoarse voice falls in the ears of everyone. It seems to be stone polished, which makes people goose bumps.


    For mortals, the speed of this mother insect is too fast, so fast that it just moved a little before it came to the villagers.


    hiss!


    The mother insect excitedly opened the sharp corners of her body, and the fine rows of teeth were opened, and she bit off at one of the villagers.


    All of the villagers screamed at once, and the villagers in the orderly village of Wood broke up and fled everywhere.


    Looking at this scene, Xiaolian was so scared that her face was pale, her legs were trembling, and she couldn''t even move.


    Although the village head was also afraid, he was the calmest of all. He pulled Xiaolian''s body: "Go!"


    Even so, Xiaolian''s legs were still unable to move.


    The mother worm ate a kung fu that just blinked, and immediately, it licked its tongue like a snake, and a ��s�� sound appeared in front of Xiaolian.


    The village chief subconsciously stopped in front of Xiaolian. Just as the mother worm swallowed her mouth, half of the village chief was bitten.


    what!


    Xiaolian screamed, the screams were harsh, but at this moment the villagers in Mutou Village were scattered, and none of them had the courage to come forward to save the village head and Xiaolian.


    The head of the village was right in front of Xiaolian, his expression became loose, he looked at Xiaolian and shouted with all his strength: "Run!"


    Xiaolian stood blankly, and at this moment, she had no thought of running away.


    From her heart, a hatred suddenly emerged. This was hatred for Song Ning, a torrential hatred from the heart.


    "Why ... why! Why did you promise to come back for a long time, but you didn''t come now?" Xiaolian cried, she hated Song Ning, if Song Ning came, her father would not die, the villagers would not run, she hate!


    The female worm''s teeth slowly exerted force, and in the next moment, the village head would be bitten in half.


    But at this moment, when Xiaolian was discouraged, a ray of light pierced the night sky and flew like a flash. On the occasion of this ray of light, a cold voice floated from Xiaolian''s ear: "Demon, you court death!"

 Chapter 112： Is it a fairy or a demon

    oom!


    The spiritual force fluctuated, and Song Ning hit the mother insect with a single blow. The mother insect that was eating had no resistance at all. Song Ning suddenly appeared with "Yu Jianshu, shift". A few feet.


    Song Ning hugged the village chief and looked at the female worm dignifiedly. Although the female worm was hit hard, although her body was much weaker, she was not seriously injured. Did not cause much harm.


    "Dad!" Xiaolian cried.


    The mother worm was very surprised to see Song Ning, especially when she saw that Song Ning was in a good condition, and there was even horror in her non-blinking eyes, but she did n��t sit still, but her body flickered and rushed towards the nearest Villagers rushed away.


    laugh!


    It swallowed a villager in one bite and chewed.


    Song Ning gave the village head to Xiaolian: "Take care of him."


    After talking, the sword light flashed under Song Ning''s feet and rushed towards the mother insect.


    But Song Ninggang rushed over, and the female worm rushed to another villager at a very fast speed.


    Once again swallowed!


    Song Ning couldn''t catch up. Every time after this mother insect, he found that this mother insect seemed to have some predatory instinct. When he was predatory, he could fly to the food at a very fast speed.


    One, ten, fifty!


    The villagers in Mumu Village are being swallowed more and more, and the mother insect''s cultivation practices are constantly recovering.


    Song Ning knew that with her current strength, she couldn''t kill the mother worm at all, and she couldn''t even catch up.


    Seeing that one villager after another was killed, Song Ning was in a hurry. His right hand was shaking, and suddenly, a familiar movement inertially went out.


    Breaking the air!


    Naturally, it seems to do what you want, as if it drives the surrounding air, the spiritual power around, as if at this moment, what he refers to will definitely die.


    Boom!


    The mother worm was about to swallow, and was suddenly hit hard. Her body staggered, and she stabilized.


    It looked at Song Ning in amazement. Although it did not cause serious injuries to it, it made it very uncomfortable.


    Song Ning was overjoyed, just like before, mobilizing the spiritual forces around him, and breaking the air means that it is feasible!


    Then Song Ning waved his second finger.


    One-finger kill at the same level, two-finger leapfrog, three-finger stars fall, and four-finger break the sky.


    The second finger, if played, even if the mother worm builds strength, it can also be killed.


    Boom!


    Hit!


    Song Ning was ecstatic in his heart, but when he thought that the female worm was going to die, he saw the female worm look back at him fiercely, and did not die.


    At this moment, Song Ning realized that it was not that the broken finger was invalid, but that he still played the first finger.


    Obviously, the method of spreading the first finger and the second finger are different. Now Song Ning has no time to think about it because the female worm once swallowed a villager.


    But in a short while, nearly 100 villagers have been killed.


    Song Ning clenched his fists, and he looked sideways at the dying village head lying on the ground.


    This is only a moment''s time, but this moment is so long for Song Ning.


    In his mind, he struggled, hesitated, and made up his mind.


    In an instant, being infinitely elongated is the most difficult decision Song Ning has made in sixteen years.


    Song Ning flashed his body and came to Xiaolian: "Your father can''t live."


    "Impossible, you must be able to save my dad, you will be able to save me ... Dad!" Xiaolian said blindly, she saw Song Ning put her hand on her father''s head, but Song Ning did not save her father It was a squeeze that pushed his head out!


    Blood splashed Xiaolian''s face.


    Blood stained Song Ning.


    The female worm that was devouring in the distance paused, and even it didn''t understand. Wasn''t this human monk saving people before? Why did you start killing?


    Even though it knew that the village chief would die, he still laughed loudly: "You also kill people, you humans, don''t kill each other? You also kill mortals who have no chicken power?"


    Xiaolian looked at Song Ning fiercely, resentment, coldness, hatred, curse!


    Song Ning just glanced at Xiaolian, and then he felt cold in his heart, even though he was a monk, he dared not face Xiaolian''s eyes.


    At the same time, Song Ning pushed Xiaolian away with a spiritual force. He sat cross-legged and the golden pill flashed in his body. The digitization on that golden pill was 10,000 / 10,000.


    Jin Dan, the size of her fingernails, began to swell, and a wave of heaven and earth aura came to Song Ning''s body.


    The ground began to tremble, and those villagers who were still running fled to the ground.


    Song Ning''s head is full of long hair and no wind, and his clothes are crackling, and his spiritual force is hitting his Jindan, but in the blink of an eye, the Jindan''s fingernail-size Jindan becomes the size of a fist.


    Everything is just a moment.


    The tremor of the earth disappeared, and the surge of spiritual power disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    The villagers who fell to the ground looked at Song Ning''s direction with shock, and the female insect looked at Song Ning''s body with fear.


    At this moment, there was a pressure from Song Ning''s body, and a pressure to repair the foundation during the foundation period. Even the mother insect with the foundation during the late foundation period felt the threat of death.


    Song Ning slowly stood up, her scattered long hair fluttering, and he looked at the female insect, with deep cold eyes showing through her deep eyes.


    "People, I killed it. But this account, I want to double it on your head!" Song Ning growled, the sound buzzed in the ears of the mortals, and even the eardrum ruptured.


    Song Ning moved, and with this movement, a whine appeared in front of the mother insect.


    The female worm wanted to resist with a sharp corner, but only felt the pain in the body, and saw that the sharp corner was caught by Song Ning, pulling it out of the body.


    Ao!


    Howl!


    The mother worm screamed in pain, but she could not escape even if she wanted to escape, because Song Ning grasped its sharp corners with both hands and exerted force at the same time.


    Pulling, one sharp corner was pulled off, Song Ning grabbed the other one, a dozen sharp corners, in the blink of an eye, Song Ning pulled one by one and threw it on the ground.


    The mother worm was trembling. Just a moment ago, Song Ning was just a monk in the Huiling period who could not hurt it at all. After a while, Song Ning broke through to the foundation period and was able to kill it easily.


    It finally understood why Song Ning wanted to kill that person, although he could not fully understand it, but the death of the village head just now had a decisive relationship with Song Ning''s breakthrough!


    The mother insect gave up resistance, and in front of Song Ning, it just wanted to die soon.


    Seeing the eyes that the mother worm gave up, Song Ning grinned: "Nearly 10,000! Nearly 10,000 lives, I want to get one, one, and back from you!"


    He grasped the head of the female worm in one hand, and turned it into a palm with the other hand, with a spiritual force on his palm, like a knife, cut on the female worm one by one.


    one slice����


    Another piece ...


    The mother insect shouted hysterically, if it was given another chance to rebirth, even if it died, it was not willing to be a curse again, killing again, even if killing is its nature, but now it is regretted by Song Ning Be a demon and regret becoming a demon.


    Song Ning counted.


    From one ... to nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine.


    In the end, the female worm stared at Song Ning with blank eyes, and those eyes that never blinked looked at Song Ning like that.


    "Nearly 10,000 lives, this is you ... killed nearly 10,000 lives." Song Ning pressed his palm hard and squeezed the body of the mother insect.


    At the moment, in the eyes of all living villagers, where is Song Ning still a fairy? This is simply the devil, a devil even more terrible than the mother insect!

 Chapter 113： After the killing, it is salvation

    All the living people ran away. During the night, Song Ning''s body was covered with the dark liquid, and if he was far away, he could not see it at all.


    Xiao Liancang fled imperially, and she ran, not knowing how long after that, she stopped beside the tree and looked back tremblingly, she saw Song Ning still sitting there.


    A picture of Song Ning''s killing of her father had just appeared in her mind, her fingernails deeply digging into her palms and blood oozing out.


    Apart from fear in her eyes, there was only hatred.


    In the dark night, in the cold wind, Song Ning sat on the ground, quietly looking at the debris that had been torn in front of her eyes, and smiled imperceptibly.


    Just now, he killed someone with his own hands and tortured the monster with his own hands.


    He clearly remembered Xiaolian''s eyes, which seemed to penetrate his heart.


    He didn''t want to kill people, but ... the village chief would die, kill him, help him, kill him, and save more people. Xiaolian didn''t understand, and he didn''t even have a chance to explain.


    The wind gradually blew away the **** breath around, Song Ning closed his eyes in the wind, feeling the silence at this moment.


    He hated the Shinto Scripture a little, why killing was the criterion for breakthrough.


    There was a glimmer of light in the horizon, the bright star, and the glimmering sky, as if welcoming the sunrise.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and felt a trace of warmth brought by Chuyang, his body was very comfortable, no longer so cold, and his mood also changed with the temperature.


    Bang ~


    Song Ning stood up, shook off the dirt on the robe, took a deep breath, and then spit out long.


    The sword light flashed under his feet, and with a ��poo�� sound, he went away.


    As soon as Song Ning left, someone flew here one after another. These people were the foundation monks. They looked at the traces on the ground and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "I thought it was someone who fought against the monster here last night, and the person who fought against it was defeated and forced to break through to the foundation period to defeat the monster."


    "But I heard that this monster has a cultivation practice in the late period of foundation, how can a monk who has just broken through the foundation period kill it?"


    "There are certain geniuses in the cultivation realm, or some strange exercises that can have the ability to kill enemies across levels when they break through. Perhaps this is the case."


    These people have left, they have felt that someone has broken through the foundation period in this place before, but came here two hours later, but no one can see them.


    In the middle of the air, Song Ning flew quickly, and not long after, he arrived at Qingluo City.


    Outside Qingluo City, Zhang Shen and Yao Yun are patrolling.


    Zhang Shen complained: "Brother Song is still idle. It''s good to cultivate high, even Sister Li doesn''t care about him, let him come and go casually."


    Yao Yun frowned and looked at Zhang Shen: "You envy? If you have Brother Song''s practice, Sister Li certainly doesn''t care about you, but do you have it?"


    "I just talked about it casually. I heard that Brother Song was going to save people. When it came to his kind of cultivation, there were more things to care about. It was really not easy to always care about the lives of those mortals." Zhang Shen changed his mouth. Road.


    Yao Yun waited for Zhang Shen to give a glance: "Well, if you said something human, Brother Song is very hard, he is going back and forth to save people, is an example for me, we also have to protect Qingluo City, waiting for Song Brother is back. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Shen looked slightly dignified: "Yes, Brother Song will come back soon. The wreckage was found in the place ten miles outside the city two days ago. It should be the demon. If the demon attacked, we four Fear is not good. "


    "Cut, we know that relying on Brother Song, but we are monks, why should we be afraid of the demon?" Yao Yun blamed.


    Zhang Shen shook his head. He was not afraid, but worried.


    The two were talking, and suddenly felt a wave of spiritual power, and they were immediately overjoyed, looking towards the sky.


    Jianguang roared, and Song Ning fell in front of them.


    "Brother Song!" The two surprised and clenched their fists.


    Song Ning nodded: "It''s hard."


    Zhang Shen and Yao Yun also wanted to ask about the situation there, but Song Ning turned around and left.


    The **** smell in Song Ning''s body remained in the air, and the two of them were frightened by the smell and couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    "Brother Song is ... how many monsters have you killed?" Zhang Shen''s voice shivered.


    Yao Yun''s face is also a bit ugly. Although he knows that Song Ning is killing the demon, but his breath is really scary. At this moment, it seems that Song Ning has a **** sense of oppression around him.


    Song Ning returned to the city, the spirits dispersed, found the location of Li Qingling and Tang Yue, and came directly to their room.


    In the room, Tang Yue felt the spiritual power of Song Ning and happily pushed open the door: "You are back, Junior Brother!"


    However, when she saw Song Ningzhi, her heart tightened.


    Li Qingling went out with him, and was also shocked by the breath of Song Ning''s body. If there was not a lot of killing, there would be no such killing gas around him.


    "Sister Tang, Sister Li, I want to retreat for a day." Song Ning said lightly.


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling did not stop, and pointed to Song Ning the room next to them: "That is the room prepared for you. If there is anything, call me anytime."


    After Tang Yue finished, Song Ning entered the room.


    Tang Yue looked at Li Qingling and Li Qingling exclaimed: "Song Ning''s trip not only cultivated for improvement, but also did not know how many monsters were killed."


    "You have also noticed that the foundation period is repaired to ..." If Tang Yue had seen it with her own eyes, she would not believe it anyway.


    This is not to say that it is impossible to achieve foundation-building cultivation at this age, because there are too many geniuses in this world, and there are many families who can build foundation-building monks with immortality, but Song Ning is different. ? How did it become a foundation today?


    "It seems that we met an incredible character. I had long suspected that Song Ning had an amazing background, but I didn''t expect that I still looked down on him." Li Qingling murmured.


    There was a bit of bitterness in Tang Yue''s heart. Somehow, she wanted to be happy for Song Ning, but she couldn''t be happy.


    "He is in a bad mood," Tang Yue said bitterly.


    Li Qingling didn''t speak anymore, at this time, there was no sound to speak.


    Song Ning returned to the room, closed the door, closed his eyes, and silently recalled what happened before dawn last night.


    This became his knot, and he killed the mortal who had no power to control the chickens. Even if this person was to die, he felt guilty. Coupled with Xiaolian''s bitter eyes, his heart was lingering. Shadow.


    After a few hours, Song Ning finally calmed down his mind, and then looked inside and looked at his Jindan.


    The number ''701 / 100,000'' appeared again on Jindan.


    Is it ...


    Or kill? !


    However, Song Ning soon discovered the difference. The previous ��zero / 10,000�� was bright red, while today ��s ��seven hundred thousand / 100,000�� is silver, with a fairy-like silver.


    The color of the two different colors is enough to explain the difference between the two. Before thinking of the number 701, Song Ning understands that this may represent how many people have been saved.

 Chapter 114： Lonely Wind

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Crazy laughter came from Song Ning''s room, and there was sorrow and self-deprecation in this laughter, which was hysterical, but it was so weak.


    At this time, Li Qingling and Tang Yue were on a tour outside, and Zhang Shen and Yao Yun were resting in the room. When they heard Song Ning ��s mad laughter, the two could n��t help but they did n��t dare to move for half a point, not to mention Song Ning ��s room ask.


    Song Ning looked inside blankly, feeling so ridiculous.


    How can there be such a practice under the sun?


    "" Shen Dao Jing "," Shen Dao Jing ", first asked me to kill, to break through the killing value, and now want me to save, to break through the redemption value, in the end playing me, or asking me to practice ?!" Song Ning roared It''s just that nobody heard the sound, and he couldn''t let others hear it.


    "Shen Dao Jing", if this kind of strength is known to outsiders, I am afraid that it will cause death.


    After self-deprecation, after madness, after all, it was still calm.


    The salvation value is always better than the kill value.


    Song Ning comforted herself and was in a much better mood. Maybe he needed salvation after the killing. Perhaps this is the difference between the "Shen Dao Jing".


    It has been a long time since I was in real contact with the cultivation world. Even though the audience practiced more methods, there is no one who can compare with the "Shen Dao Jing".


    Song Ning closed his eyes again, put the number above Jin Dan aside, and began to think about the ''Broken Finger'' exhibited last night. At this time, he was able to display a finger, which turned into a success. How can you show your second finger.


    The villain appeared in his mind, and the villain kept demonstrating, and Song Ning was constantly thinking about the difference between the first and second fingers.


    Late night tour alternately, when Li Qingling and Tang Yue came back, they heard Zhang Shen and Yao Yun talking about Song Ning''s room.


    "I''m going to see the younger brother." Tang Yue stepped towards Song Ning''s room.


    Li Qingling stopped Tang Yue: "Song Ning is not quite right when he comes back, or don''t disturb him first. He must be something. If he wants to say, we will listen. If he doesn''t want to say, we don''t ask."


    "No, if the younger brother has a heart knot but doesn''t want to say it, holding it in his heart will affect Dao Xin." Tang Yue said.


    Li Qingling hesitated, just as she hesitated, Tang Yue had moved to Song Ning''s room.


    Standing at the door of the room, Tang Yue raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    But just when her hand was about to fall on the door, the door opened and Song Ning walked out of the room.


    "Sister Tang, have something to do with me?" Song Ning''s face was indifferent, and there was no longer the same tranced expression as before, and the murderous air on the body seemed to be much weaker.


    Tang Yue froze for a moment: "Little Brother, I heard that you were laughing in the room before. Are you in a bad mood? If you have something to tell me, don''t hold it in your heart."


    Song Ning smiled lightly and shook his head: "Nothing."


    Tang Yue sees Song Ning not as strong and indifferent, but when he sees the sky, he sees Song Ning in a very poor state.


    Li Qingling walked over and looked at Song Ning: "Song Ning, if you really have something in mind, you can trust us and talk about it. If you don''t want to say or trust us, just put it in your heart and we won''t ask too much. In short, as long as You ��re fine. "


    Song Ning smiled and looked at Li Qingling. The smile was ordinary. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it. It seemed that Song Ning had never had emotional fluctuations, but Song Ning''s heart was indeed moved by Li Qingling''s words.


    "I do have something. I want to ask you something." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue and Li Qingling looked at Song Ning seriously, waiting for him to continue.


    Song Ning said: "If two people accidentally killed someone by mistake, or had to kill someone who was not guilty, even if this person is going to die, even if it is to save more people, can they feel guilty?"


    This question asked Tang Yue and Li Qingling. For a while, neither of them could give an answer.


    Song Ning walked past the two of them and slowly said: "I watched that monster eat people last night, and I couldn''t stop it. More and more people died in front of me. In order to break through, I will be a person who is about to die. Killed, killed him, I broke through and saved the rest, but I always felt that I was doing something wrong, and I ... Is it wrong? "


    Song Ning''s figure was buried in the night, but his words always echoed in the hearts of Tang and Li.


    Is he right?


    Perhaps the answer is obviously that he is right, but if this kind of thing really happens to himself, I am afraid that any of them will hang this matter on their hearts and will become a knot.


    It''s not easy to repair, not only the thorns of the fairy road, but also the inner struggle, and the complexity of the heavenly way.


    It is true that one person was killed to save hundreds of people.


    It is even more wrong to kill a dying person to save hundreds of people.


    But he can''t remember those who were saved by himself, but only the one he killed ...


    "It turns out that this is the reason why the younger brother is sad." Tang Yue whispered in tears.


    It turned out ... Xian would have mercy on Fan.


    Li Qingling''s complex mood: "Perhaps this is the difference between him and us, but Xiuxian should not be so sentimental, this may become an obstacle to Song Ning."


    Tang Yue shook his head: "I think this is the young master''s greatest advantage. If all those who cultivate immortals are indifferent and ruthless, but the young master is sentimental and righteous, then his character must be different from others."


    Although Tang Yue''s words Li Qingling did not think how correct, but with their cultivation practice, their knowledge, they could not determine right or wrong.


    "Well, his current state is much better than before. I believe this memory will be erased in a short time, and we don''t need to worry about him." Li Qingling said.


    "Do you have an answer to the younger brother''s question?" Tang Yue asked.


    Li Qingling hesitated a little: "If it were me, my mood would fluctuate, but I wouldn''t care about it for so long. The mortal man, killing it, was to help him out, and his death, in exchange for more life, this is to help him accumulate Yin virtue. "


    Tang Yue nodded with a smile, perhaps his answer was the same, sad for a while, after all, for them, it was just a mortal who would definitely die.


    In Qingluo City, Song Ning walked slowly to the side of the city, sitting against the night wind, sitting on the city wall.


    Moonlight, bright and clean.


    Yefeng, slowly.


    He was alone and alone.


    In this silence, Song Ning raised his head and sighed for a long time. He didn''t hear the answer from Tang Yue and Li Qingling''s mouth, but in fact he already knew what the two people''s answers were.


    "Or am I too sentimental?" Song Ning smiled slightly, and was slightly free and easy, with a slight sense of regret: "Perhaps cultivation of immortals, this is the case, perhaps ... The uniqueness of" Shen Dao Jing "is here, kill first, then save , What would it be like to experience the baptism of killing and then the brush of salvation? "


    Song Ning looked at Zhang Shen and Yao Yun, who were visiting the city, and they were one mile away from the city. Ten miles away from them, there was a surging spirit ...

 Chapter 115： The demon struck

    Zhang Shen and Yao Yun didn''t even feel the demon spirit more than ten miles away. They are now slowly moving towards the place ten miles away. This is the range they need to patrol every day.


    Ten miles away, the demon qi is approaching here. Song Ning looks dignified and stands up: "Zhang Shen, Yao Yun, come back!"


    Zhang Shen and Yao Yunzheng were patrolling, and suddenly they heard a voice on the rear wall, and they were shocked. However, after confirming that this voice was issued by Song Ning, they felt a little relieved: "Brother Song, we need to patrol every day. Do n��t be lazy, go back after we patrol. ��


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at the distance, that demon spirit had reached nine miles away.


    "Come back!" Song Ning''s voice increased, and at the same time he jumped down the city wall and walked quickly towards Yao Yun and Zhang Shen.


    The two were a little puzzled. Although Song Ning was only wearing the clothes of ordinary disciples, but Xiu Xi was posing there, they had to obey.


    Seeing Song Ning coming, Zhang Shen said: "Brother Song, why don''t you let us patrol? This is the task that Sister Li explained."


    Song Ning ignored Zhang Shen''s words, but quickly walked past Zhang Shen and walked side by side: "Go back and inform the two sisters that a demon is here."


    Zhang Shen and Yao Yun were stunned. They looked into the distance. Where is the demon? Obviously Song Ning himself said, but seeing Song Ning''s expression, they did not dare to neglect and hurried back to the city.


    Outside Qingluo City, Song Ning gazes into the distance and feels the enchantment coming closer.


    Bali.


    Seven miles.


    Until five miles ahead, the demon qi stopped, not advancing or retreating, Song Ning felt faintly that the other party seemed to be just like him, watching and not moving forward.


    "Little Brother, you said a demon attacked?" Tang Yue first came to Song Ning''s side. She looked down at Song Ning''s eyes and carefully felt that there was really demonishness in front of her, which was extremely rich, if not, She can''t feel it either.


    Li Qingling looked dignified: "Finally here ..."


    "This is not an ordinary demon gathering, but a precursor to the attack. From the perspective of the richness of the demon spirit, the number of demon is huge." Song Ning said: "You are here to guard, I go to explore the reality."


    Tang Yue grabbed Song Ning''s hand: "Little Brother, I will go with you."


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, but seeing Tang Yue''s firm eyes, he grabbed Tang Yue, the sword light flashed under his feet, and flew to the distance quickly.


    As soon as the two flew three miles away, they saw a piece of black paint in front of them. If they felt the rich demon spirit, I am afraid they would only regard this as a piece of earth in the night.


    Tang Yue breathed a sigh of relief. The number of demons in front of her at this moment could not be calculated at all. Even if it was an estimate, it was impossible to estimate a rough idea.


    "Every demon''s strength is not strong, but it is difficult to do so much together." Song Ning fixed his eyes and looked for the strongest among the demon.


    But to his disappointment, there were too many demons, and he couldn''t tell which one was strong and which was weak.


    Song Ning controlled Yu Jianshu and flew back to Qingluo City. As soon as he landed, Li Qingling looked at them anxiously.


    "There are so many quantities that it is impossible to estimate." Tang Yue said with open mouth.


    "How strong is it?" Li Qingling asked.


    "Single strength is probably in the third or fourth floor of the gathering period." Song Ning said.


    Li Qingling looked back at Qingluo City: "We have a total of five people. Qingluo City is about 80 miles away. If a large number of demons attack at the same time, we can''t keep it."


    "Out of the city to kill the enemy." Song Ning said.


    Li Qingling vetoed: "No, what if there is a monster attacking out of the city to kill the enemy now? You can see the leader among the monsters? There are so many monsters in the five miles outside the city, there must be a leader."


    Song Ning shook his head: "No leader ..."


    The presence of several people was silent, and there was no leader, which meant that the demon leader was not inside or hidden in it. It seems that the attack of this group of demon was intentional.


    "Song Ning, the four of us are guarding here. You will return to the elders to report to the elders as quickly as possible." Li Qingling said.


    Song Ning shook his head: "There is a hundred miles from here to the teleportation array. I go back. The demon does not attack. If the demon attacks, then how do you resist?"


    The four people are silent, and Song Ning is the strongest. If you use the strongest person as a means of reporting, it is indeed not a wise choice.


    "Sister Tang saw the demon situation with me just now, and it is most appropriate to go back to report." Song Ning said, looking at Tang Yue and Zhang Shen and Yao Yun: "Sister Tang started with Zhang Shen and Yao Yun together and returned to the school. Report the matter to the elders. "


    Tang Yue just wanted to speak, and Li Qingling''s voice overshadowed her: "It''s not too late, you should go now."


    Tang Yue glanced at Song Ning and Li Qingling: "Okay, I will come back as soon as possible."


    Zhang Shen and Yao Yun punched Song Ning and Li Qingling, and then followed Tang Yue quickly towards the direction of Liuhe City.


    Now that the situation is critical, Tang Yue knows that she has no time to shirk here. The longer she shirks, the greater the danger of Song Ning and Li Qingling. What you need to do now is to hurry up and rush back to the school.


    After the three of them left, Song Ning stared heavily into the distance: "If there is any movement in front of me, I will go ahead and stop. Sister Tang will go back and they should be able to come back before dawn. I hope those monsters will not be because of us. Three less people began to attack. "


    Li Qingling nodded his approval: "If the demon attacks, you and I will step forward together."


    But when the voices of the two of them just fell, the demon moved five miles away!


    Song Ning sighed: "These monsters are really commanded."


    "We are going to meet the enemy, we must first block these demons," Li Qingling hurriedly said.


    However, Song Ning rose into the sky alone: ??"I don''t know what conspiracy these demon have. I stepped forward to meet the enemy. You are here to protect Qingluo City."


    Li Qingling still had to argue, but Song Ning had already flown away.


    Meet the enemy alone ...


    Even though Li Qingling knew that it was extremely dangerous, he had to listen to Song Ning''s words and guarded here. If she went again, Qingluo City would be unprepared. If a demon attacked, Qingluo City could be slaughtered easily.


    A moment later, Li Qingling felt a burst of blasting sound in the distance, and the spiritual force wave swept through. Even five miles away, he could clearly feel it.


    In the night, in the air, Song Ning was shining all over him. From a distance, it looked like a star. He kept condensing a psychic ball in his hand. When the psychic ball condensed to a certain degree, he swayed it and hit the monster on the ground.


    Every spiritual ball hits the ground, it will sag the earth, the demon is torn apart, and the casualties are heavy.


    If this continues, the demon''s forward movement will be hindered, but after Song Ning''s few spiritual **** land, he suddenly feels the pain of Jin Dan in his body, as if it is about to burst, in the air, his body does not Stable, almost falling ...

 Chapter 116： If I do n’t die, I wo n’t hurt anyone.

    Song Ning stabilized his body and quickly looked inside, and found that the number on Jindan that was originally 7.1 million / 100,000 became ��zero / 100,000��!


    Jin Dan was in pain, and there was a flurry of blood in Song Ning''s body. At this moment, he realized that in the redemption value, even if he killed the demon, it would be deducted, and the price of the redemption value was the instability of the spiritual power in the body, Jin Dan was in pain .


    In the air, Song Ning was hesitant for a moment, but watching the demon now advancing towards Qingluo City a little, he had to condense the spirit ball again.


    "If these monsters are allowed to move forward, Li Qingling can''t cope with it. The killing of more than 701 monsters just now can only be hardened for today''s sake!" Song Ning gritted his teeth and swayed the spirit ball.


    boom!


    Each burst will cause Jin Dan''s pain, and the pain is like superposition, more and more pain, more and more pain.


    Boom ~


    Song Ning is not just a tumult of blood in his body. At the moment, he is bleeding, and the spiritual force in his body collides, as if the blade is stirring.


    He felt the sound of Jin Dan in his body making a crackling sound.


    This attack continued for a few hours. Song Ning was covered in blood at this moment, and he was very weak due to the pain in his body. His movements also slowed down, but his movements were slow, but the speed of the demon did not move at all.


    Outside Qingluo City, Li Qingling always pays close attention to the demon''s movements. From a few hours ago, she felt that Song Ning''s attack was continuously slowing down. Now, it has become extremely slow.


    She was worried, but she could not leave without leaving, only feeling that the demon had reached a mile before her, and Song Ning, who was in the air at the moment, exuded spiritual light, dazzling light, and even a bright star brighter than the sky. Also eye-catching.


    Boom!


    The spirit ball hit the ground, and Li Qingling looked at it from a distance. The demon was densely packed. I did n��t know how many died under the attack of this spirit ball, but there was no change in the number. In contrast, Song Ning in the sky was in that spirit. When the power ball smashed the demon, Song Ning''s body trembled violently in the air, and seemed to be under some kind of attack.


    Li Qingling looked at Song Ning, who was covered in blood, and was frightened, and quickly ran towards Song Ning.


    At this time, she was closer to the city, and she no longer had any concerns. Song Ning''s current state is obviously seriously injured. If he does not go to support, he may not last long.


    Dawn was right in front of him, but the cold cold wind was still blowing. Song Ning was crumbling in the air, trembling and smashing the spiritual ball in his hand to the ground. He covered Dantian with his hands and spit blood.


    In Song Ning''s mind, a voice suddenly appeared, and the master of this voice was Youyue.


    "Are you crazy? If you don''t stop the killing anymore, Jin Dan will burst, and you will explode to death!" Youyue was shocked.


    "How many people will die if you don''t kill them?" Song Ning''s heart growled, but there was no voice in his mouth at the moment.


    Youyue scolded: "Mortal people die and die. If you die, what will the Shinto do? For mortal people, is it worth your death? Moreover, even if you die, you ca n��t stop this scum, stop your hand, and immediately stop!"


    "I stop, you come to kill? In Qingluo City, there are hundreds of thousands of lives. If I stop, they will all die!" Song Ning condensed, and once again condensed the power ball.


    Youyue didn''t scold this time, but sighed for a long time, as if she was remembering something, and she seemed extremely helpless.


    "Reducing revision, back to the double method of" Shen Dao Jing ", you don''t have to die, and you won''t suffer. However, the killing value will continue to grow. I can''t predict what will happen in the future." You Yue''s voice became calm.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth: "Jiang!"


    Youyue groaned softly, seeming to be very helpless: "After falling, I will sleep again, maybe ten years, maybe a hundred years, maybe a thousand years."


    "..."


    In Song Ning ��s short silence, Youyue ��s voice gradually weakened. In Song Ning ��s mind, Youyue ��s figure also began to dissipate. At the same time, Jin Dan in his body began to shrink, and his spiritual power was limited. Also keep falling.


    But despite this, Song Ning''s grotesque no longer bleeds, his body no longer suffers, and the whole person instantly has a spirit.


    The number of Jindan in the body changes ��10, 000 / 10,000 ��.


    Li Qingling had just arrived near Song Ning at this moment, looking anxiously at the sky: "Song Ning, I will help you!"


    But as soon as her words were spoken, she felt that Song Ning''s momentum had changed, her spiritual power had become weaker, but her momentum had become stronger, and the whole person was no longer as if she had just transformed.


    "No, you back away." Song Ning clenched her fists and slammed her spirits frantically to the ground: "It''s dawning, and Sister Tang should reasonably be back, and I can still stick to it for a while."


    Li Qingling saw that Song Ning suddenly had a spirit, and people were all right, so she retreated back to the side of the city, watching Song Ning frantically slaughter those demons on the ground.


    The demon''s progress is slow, and Song Ning is constantly supplying. While taking the pill, he bombards wildly, and seems to be fighting more and more.


    On Jin Dan in Song Ning''s body, the number keeps rising by ''20, 000 / 10,000 ''.


    30,000 / 10,000.


    50,000 / 10,000 ...


    From early morning, to morning, from morning, to noon ...


    Outside Qingluo City, Song Ning and Li Qingling started fighting at the same time. The demon was less than a mile away from Qingluo City, but Tang Yue and others still did not return.


    In Song Ning''s feeling, the demon was only two-thirds dead and one-third dead. At such a speed, it was difficult to prevent so many demon. Moreover, at this moment, the demon began to disperse, and it seemed that he was going to attack Qingluo City .


    Li Qingling looked at the sky anxiously while killing the enemy frantically.


    It stands to reason that Tang Yue should have returned ...


    Song Ning''s expression is dignified, and there is not much spiritual power in her body.


    "Sister Li, you return to the school." Song Ning pondered.


    Li Qingling gritted his teeth and flipped his hands to take two bottles of Elixir from the storage ring and gave it to Song Ning: "I''ll go back and go back quickly, if you stand up, if you really lose, withdraw, don''t bury it!"


    When Song Ning turned to the Dan bottle, he poured a whole bottle of the Elixir into his mouth and began to kill constantly.


    But this demon is too scattered, the bombing of the spiritual ball is not effective, and to kill so many demon, can only be broken one by one.


    Broken finger?


    It is too expensive and not practical.


    Song Ning was anxious and his forehead was sweating. He flew back to the city wall with the sword technique, took a deep breath, calmed his mind.


    At this time, the people in Qingluo City already knew what was happening outside. They were shocked one by one. They looked at Song Ning, their eyes were full of awe and expectation. At this moment in their eyes, Song Ning was the god, and they lived. Rely on.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at these people, watching their horrified expression, watching their uneasy performance, watching their kneeling gesture, listening to the cry in their mouths, listening to their crying voices.


    "Shangxian help, Shangxian help!"


    The sound kept entering into the ear, and it hurt Song Ning''s heart.


    Song Ning glanced at the demons that were constantly flowing around Qingluo City, her fists squeaking.


    "If I don''t die, you won''t hurt anyone!"

 Chapter 117： Treat as god

    If I do n��t die, you wo n��t hurt anyone.


    These words seemed to have a magical power to appease all the fearful souls in this Qingluo City. At this moment, Song Ning is the life-saving straw of these mortals.


    Among this group of mortals, there is another person he is familiar with. That is Mu Xingshan, Mu Xuezhao''s father. At this moment, Mu Xingshan looked at Song Ning in panic, as if thinking of what he had said to Song Ning before, doing I am afraid that Song Ning will retaliate at this moment.


    However, when Song Ning''s eyes fell on him, he just gave him a safe smile.


    "If I don''t die, I won''t let the demon step into the Qingluo City for half a step. Don''t panic people in the city, let alone leave the city without permission." Song Ning said loudly.


    Spiritual force traveled in Qingluo City with the sound, and when Song Ning turned around again, there were dense demons in his field of vision, and his expression also calmed down.


    The wind blew Song Ning''s clothes, he was at a high level, scanning the dense demon.


    He closed his eyes slowly, thinking quietly.


    Less than half a mile away, there are almost 30,000 monsters, the monsters are scattered, the attack effect of the spiritual ball is very small, but it will waste time and waste spiritual energy ...


    Song Ning ��s silence has brought infinite pressure to the mortals of Qingluo City. At this moment, anyone knows that Song Ning has great pressure when facing those demons. They also know that the situation is serious now, although they Trust Song Ning, but how many monsters can one person kill? If the fairy in front of them is so powerful, how can it be forced to such a degree?


    The tumult in the city was awe-inspiring, but at the moment, it was not in Song Ning''s ears.


    "If we can travel among these demons ..." Song Ning opened his eyes violently, and he already had a countermeasure in his mind.


    Shuttle through this demon, you can use the sword art, the sword light of the sword art is controlled by his mind and spiritual power, and can carry the body flight, so if the body is not above the sword light, why can''t the sword light fly?


    "Sword Art!"


    Song Ning turned his fingers into his hands, and the spiritual power flew out, and the sword appeared, and the sound of ��poo�� flew out.


    call!


    Xiao ~


    The sword light is full of spiritual power, and shuttles among the demons. Each time the sword light penetrates the body of a demon, the demon quickly collapses.


    Only the four or five layers of demons in the Qi gathering period have no power to fight back under the penetration of Jianguang.


    Song Ning controls the sword light delicately, and the sword light is away from the body. The test is the spiritual power. It is precisely that he has a very strong control of the spiritual power, grabbing the level that high-level monks may not necessarily reach.


    Jianguang shuttles like a fairy treasure that cuts monsters and removes demons.


    Under the scorching sun, Jianguang surrounds Qingluo City at a fast speed, causing a wave of ripples. The traces left by Jianguang''s broken sky are like halos, which will not disperse for a long time.


    The number of Jin Dan in Song Ning''s body has grown madly, and there are countless killing spirits in Song Ning''s body. This killing atmosphere envelops Song Ning. From a distance, it seems that a group of blood envelops Song Ning. Within.


    60,000 / 10,000.


    70,000 / 10,000.


    80,000 / 10,000!


    The people in Qingluo City knelt down on the ground and hung their heads to pray. They watched Song Ning standing still on the wall of the city, and their hearts were sinking to the bottom of the valley. They could not see the outside of the city. to.


    However, at the moment outside the Qingluo City, there are few demons. Even the naked eye can easily estimate that the remaining demons are only a few hundred.


    Song Ning felt that the spiritual energy in the body was rapidly consumed, but after a while, the saturated spiritual power almost reached the bottom, but no matter how, the demon died and the purpose was achieved.


    Song Ning exhaled for a long time, beheading the last few hundreds of demons, shaking his hands, and Jianguang returned.


    He closed his eyes and quelled the killing spirit around him, looking inside at Jin Dan and looking at the number ��88, 888 / 10,000 ��above.


    "The killing value has exceeded so much? No wonder the whole body is surrounded by this **** evil spirit ..." Song Ning looked solemn.


    Seeing the chaos outside Qingluo City, there was no more demons living, he sat powerlessly on the wall.


    It ��s just that he could n��t think of it anyway. He was in the air at the moment. Someone looked at him in a transparent place. He was pulling his beard and raised his mouth slightly, applauding endlessly: ��There are few such monks in human monks. It ��s a pity if I die now, it ��s a pity. "


    He said, with a flick of his finger, a force flew toward Song Ning. This force was not strong, but the speed was extremely fast. Song Ning just reacted and was hit by this force, but this force did not hurt Song Ning, but After entering Song Ning''s body, after entering Song Ning''s body, it was like a blood drop, which was integrated into Song Ning''s blood vein and flowed in Song Ning''s blood vein.


    At the moment when the blood drop merged into the blood vein, the old man''s face changed greatly in the air. He shook his sleeves, and when he reappeared, he was already thousands of miles away. In the air, he spit blood as soon as he appeared.


    His eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, but at the moment he was as ecstatic as he was ecstatic: "Okay! Okay! This drop of blood, I want to see how long it will be refined by your body!"


    Song Ning, who was above the walls of Qingluo City, didn''t feel anything wrong. He turned to look at the villagers who were still kneeling and kowtowing, and said lightly: "The demon is dead, you don''t need to worry anymore."


    The people of Qingluo City were overjoyed, and the joy of the rest of their lives made them continue to bow down to Song Ning, who now looked at Song Ning as a god.


    But just at the beginning of this remark, Song Ning suddenly found that Jin Dan in the body began to change.


    The numbers on Jin Dan are changing rapidly, and Jin Dan is also expanding. Song Ning''s heart flew away from Qingluo City and fell in a forest. The numbers on Jin Dan began to fall.


    70,000 / 10,000.


    60,000 / 10,000.


    ��������


    10,000 / 10,000!


    Boom!


    Jin Dan seemed to explode, directly changing from nail size to fist size, and then, the number on Jin Dan began to soar again.


    Uh!


    Song Ningdantian was torn apart, and the spiritual force between heaven and earth rushed towards Song Ning crazy.


    Everything happened so fast that Song Ning had not even felt the pain, and he reverted to the triple method of the "Shen Dao Jing". Although his golden pill was golden, it was translucent and obviously not fully formed. Here The number above Jindan is ''23, 000 / 100,000 ''.


    "More than one hundred thousand people in Qingluo City, I killed the demon and saved them, so it offset?" Song Ning couldn''t help crying at this moment.


    "Huh? It feels like I have only slept for a while, hasn''t it been a thousand years?" Youyue stretched her waist and woke up and asked questions.


    She looked around in Song Ning''s body. When she saw Song Ning, she was startled: "Still in this place?"


    "You only slept for a long time." Song Ning said.


    Youyue froze for a while, then calmed down pretendingly: "Oh, I was just scaring you before. You did a good job. Continue to work hard. The time I just slept was too little. I will continue to sleep."


    Youyue went to sleep, and Song Ning looked into the distance: "Sister Tang, Zhang Shen, Yao Yun, and Sister Li, all four schools requested reinforcements, but none of them came back, and the reinforcements did not arrive. This matter must be strange. Now that the demon outside Qingluo City is dead, I believe there will be no problems for the time being. Let ��s go back to the school and see what happened ... "

 Chapter 118： tonight……

    Tianyuan School.


    On weekdays, even if all the disciples are practicing, there is an active atmosphere, but these days, the entire Tianyuan School is shrouded in haze.


    There is no reason why Tang Zishan, the head of the Tianyuan School, had an accident.


    Tang Zishan was trapped and then broke the news. This news was originally known to only one person, but as time went on, the paper could not hold the fire.


    According to common sense, although something went wrong, it didn''t matter. Even if the disciples of Tianyuan sentiment were unhappy, it wouldn''t affect them much.


    But the actual situation is a little different. Tang Zishan had an accident, so the temporary head of the team was Hong Da. As soon as Hong Da took office, he arrested Tang Yue.


    Hong Da imprisoned Tang Yue in his own room, and also imprisoned another female disciple. This incident suddenly caused a great uproar, but the voices of opposition in the sect all died overnight. Panic.


    Everything happened overnight. The next morning, Li Qingling returned to the school to ask for assistance, but was rejected by Hong Da and was also imprisoned.


    For a time, Tianyuan sent everyone to be angry or not to speak, because if someone stood up and said a few words of opposition, then the end would be the same as Elder Suzakuin White, and there would be no dead body!


    Hong Da sits in the position of the head of the temple, above the main hall, a few people.


    "Elder Bai of Suzakuin was inexplicably killed, and there was no dead body. It must have done something harmless." Hong Da sneered, glancing down at the trembling people below.


    At this moment, neither Elder Huang from the White Tiger Academy nor Elder Lu from the Xuanwu Academy dared to say anything. After all, even if the two of them were added together, they might not have beaten Hong Da, let alone the two of them Knowing the thoughts of another person, if one person jumps out and the other person does not assist, the death is even worse.


    Also standing in the lobby at this time were the elders in the mission hall.


    The elders in the mission hall kept silent, but they were full of anger, but they didn''t understand why there was a disciple of Qinglongyuan above this hall at this time.


    Hong Da pointed to the elder of the mission hall: "Since I am the replacement, then I must organize the martial arts in an orderly manner. Elder Zhou of the mission hall, today you are the elder of Suzakuin."


    Elder Zhou could not have looked down on Hong Da, but as soon as he heard that Hong Da had given him such a beauty difference, he bowed to salute immediately and smiled even closed his mouth: "Thank you, Master!"


    Hong Da laughed: "The elder of the mission hall will be given to you, Xiao Qiu, following me for so long, this is what you deserve."


    That Xiaoqiu was a close disciple of Qinglongyuan. She smiled and bowed to Hongda: "Thank you Master."


    After Hongda arranged this, he ordered several people to go down, but he left Xiaoqiu behind.


    In the huge hall, a voice of a woman whispered quickly, and the things inside were difficult to describe. After a toss for a while, Xiaoqiu''s mouth gleamed with a gleam of light, and said softly: "Master Li Qingling, Mu Xuezhao, Tang Yuesan People are locked up, why not use them to be happy? "


    Hong Da pinched Xiaoqiu''s body: "How can they be obedient? How can you be skilled?"


    "Master Zun will make the family happy." Xiao Qiu Jiao lamented.


    Hong Da shoved her hand: "Go down, and let me watch next to the teleportation array. No one is allowed to go to Qingluocheng for support. If anyone dares to break in, just take it down!"


    "Yes, Master." Xiaoqiu put on her clothes and quit, leaving the hall, her look became dim. From her eyes, she could see a deep hatred: "The trouble with the master is cheaper for you, one day You will die, you will die miserably! "


    Xiao Qiu muttered like this, but thought of Song Ning in his heart, but he pityed the male disciple, and he was standing alone in the distance. I am afraid he is dead now?


    Hong Da naturally did n��t know the curse in Xiao Qiu ��s heart. He sat at the head of the hall, his clothes loose, and he touched his beneath Dantian, revealing the color of silver evil: "Tonight, just let you three wait for me , Tang Yue, Li Qingling, Tianyuan School is outstanding? Hey, Mu Xuezhao of Shui Linggen ... "


    Hong Da started to lick his lips when he was thinking. The evil fire in his heart had already burned. If it were not because tonight is a good time to gather yin and yang, he would not wait until this evening.


    Between the words, the sky dimmed.


    It was dark, but Hongda''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly moved to Qinglongyuan''s own residence.


    The people in the Tianyuan School were panic-stricken, but everyone who saw Hong Da immediately bowed to salute, the footsteps kept coming, they did not dare to get up, the Qinglong courtyard was so lifeless, hiding in the room one by one, where What else do you want to practice?


    In the room of Hong Da, Tang Yue and Li Qingling were bound by spiritual force and could not move, even the spiritual force was blocked. Although Mu Xuezhao was not blocked, he could not open the door of the room and could only sit Watching the two sisters in panic.


    "I still wonder why you haven''t passed for so long, it turned out ..." Li Qingling smiled bitterly.


    There was a chill in Tang Yue''s eyes, but more of it was fear, and there was also a little concern in the fear: "When you go, little teacher, he ..."


    "When I left, he was okay. Those monsters couldn''t help him, but it was all this time. Presumably Qingluo City was gone." Li Qingling said.


    Tang Yue slightly relieved: "Little brother is fine, just don''t know how many of us can last."


    Li Qingling smiled indifferently: "If Hong Da dares to move me, then the Li family will not give up."


    "You underestimate him, he can do everything for the sake of women, and if the three of us are given by him ... then he will definitely break through the knot pill, and when the knot pill is reached, which of your Li family dare to fight him?" Yue asked.


    Li Qingling was silent and could see her body trembling slightly at the moment.


    Mu Xuezhao cried and looked at the two of them: "The two sisters you said ... Master, is he going to ..."


    The two looked at Mu Xuezhao like this, not only sighed, but really there was such a naive person, even at this time they did not know their situation.


    Mu Xuezhao was crying, and the room door was pushed open with a bang.


    The door pushed loudly, and Mu Xuezhao shuddered.


    Hong Da stood at the door and the twilight came. His face was slightly dark, and on this face, a sly smile hung.


    "The three of you are waiting for anxiety? As long as I am happy tonight, I promise to let you go tomorrow, but if you resist or do not serve me well, then ... you are ready to live a slave in my room! "Hong Da''s speech made no secret.


    When the three heard this, their faces suddenly turned pale, and Li Qingling stared at Hong Da: "If you dare to move me, the Li family will not let you go! The Tang master is only trapped, not dead, you dare To Tang Yue''s hands, if the head of Tang comes back one day, he will surely smash you to pieces! "


    However, these words fall in Hong Da''s ears, but there is no deterrent, and only makes Hong Da more excited and undresses faster ...

 Chapter 119： So I do n’t know

    "Hong Da! If you dare to touch me, I will explode!" Instead of flinching, Tang Yue stood up instead.


    Hong Dabao smiled: "Explode? You explode!"


    The tears of Tang Yueji flowed down. She was not afraid to explode, but now the spiritual power in her body was blocked, and she could not explode even if she wanted to explode.


    Seeing that Hong Da had stripped off, all three turned their heads away, sickening.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you insult. If the younger brother one day knows what you are doing today, he will definitely avenge us!" In a hurry, Tang Yue opened his mouth and killed himself.


    call out.


    A spiritual force bound Tang Yue, making Tang Yue unable to close his mouth half open.


    Li Qingling stared coldly at Hong Da, shouting with all his strength.


    Before this room was sealed by Hong Da''s blockade, but now it is different. When Hong Da opened the door, he broke the simple enchantment. When the enclave was broken, Li Qingling''s voice could be heard.


    The disciples in Qinglongyuan''s cultivation opened their eyes and looked towards Hongda''s room. They didn''t know what was happening in Hongda''s room, but no one dared to manage it.


    "This voice is ... Sister Li''s ..." A male disciple clenched his fists.


    "Sister Tang and Mister Mu were also arrested together. Now the three of them ..."


    The disciples in Qinglongyuan looked sad and angry one by one, but it was useless. They did n��t even dare to say anything, and did n��t even dare to move.


    In Hongda''s room, he smiled wildly, the more he struggled, the more he enjoyed.


    "Ah, ah, the two of you call first, this one who wants to commit suicide, I will satisfy her first, let her die soon after the event, don''t hinder us." Hong Da came to Tang Yue and grabbed Tang with one hand Yue''s head.


    How could Li Qingling not know how Hong Da would humiliate Tang Yue?


    "Song Ning is not an ordinary person. If Tang Yue had an accident, he would know that you did it. You will definitely die. There are so many women. If you want to harm anyone, you can do anything to us. You can only die. "Li Qingling was speechless.


    But Hong Da''s movements stopped. He slammed his hands and hit Li Qingling with a force of energy. He directly shattered Li Qingling''s clothes.


    "Song Ning? The lifeless lifeless mess? When he comes, I will let him watch you being played by me. After playing, I will kill him and call, you continue to call!" Hong Da Qingjin exposed, already crazy.


    Once upon a time, when Tang''s head was still there, Hong Da dreamed countless times of such scenes of tame Li Qingling and Tang Yue under the hips, and now he can finally get his wish.


    As for Song Ning?


    What it is? Fear of a junior who is not expected? An unknown miscellaneous?


    The disciples of Qinglongyuan and the disciples of Tianyuan School can all hear the voice from Hongda''s room at this time.


    Just as everyone was silent, the teleportation array of the Tianyuan School suddenly turned on.


    A teenager walked out of the teleportation array. He looked in a hurry. As soon as he walked out of the teleportation array, he saw Xiaoqiu. He remembered that this person was a disciple of Qinglongyuan.


    "Sister, have you seen Tang Yue and Li Qingling two sisters before?" Song Ning clasped his fists.


    Xiaoqiu''s eyes narrowed: "Your two sisters? In Qinglong Academy, in the room of Elder Hong Dahong, he told me to stay here and not let anyone go to Qingluo City to save you."


    The sword light flashed at the foot of Song Ning, leaving only a "thank you", and in a flash, he had arrived at the Qinglong Courtyard.


    In the Qinglong courtyard, Hongda ��s room, Hongda hysterical laughter came, and in this laughter: "Tang Yue, you little bitch, you wo n��t hate me in a while, you will be grateful to me!"


    Tang Yue was discouraged and her eyes were blind. She could no longer feel the surrounding temperature, and she could not even hear the sound near her ears.


    At this time there was only one person in her mind, that was Song Ning, and even she herself did not understand why she thought Song Ning at this time.


    Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao stared blankly at Hong Da tearing Tang Yue''s clothes, and could no longer yell. What they thought at the moment was not only the family but also Song Ning.


    Tang Yue''s eyes dropped two tears and closed her eyes. She no longer expected Song Ning to come. In fact, she also knew that even if Song Ning came, he was not Hong Da''s opponent. It''s just the foundation period.


    however����


    When the three of them had given up and were already frustrated, the door of the room burst with a bang.


    At the same time as the door burst, the shimmering light at the feet of a young boy gradually dimmed and appeared at the door. His eyes were like electricity, and he scanned everything in the room.


    This burst not only of the door of the room, but also of the hearts of all the disciples of the Tianyuan School. They did not dare to move before, but now, they can''t help but come out and see what happened.


    Fang Zhongda was grabbing Tang Yue''s head and suddenly heard the loud noise, and the killing intention flashed in his eyes: "Who dares to spoil my good deeds, I kill his family!"


    "Do you have that ability?" At the door of the room, Song Ning moved to the side of Li Qingling, and took the golden robe of Tianhe City from the storage ring in his hand and put it on Li Qingling. Then the spiritual force infiltrated and blocked. The spirit of Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao broke through.


    "Song Ning, you contain him, I will Tang Yue!" Li Qingling hurriedly said.


    Tang Yue ��s spiritual blockade has also been lifted at this moment. She opened her mouth and urged: "Brother, take them with you, leave me alone, you just have to remember how I died, and one day, revenge for me!"


    Tang Yue said that she was about to explode, but before her body''s spiritual power broke out, Hong Da once again controlled it, and she couldn''t move. She looked at Song Ning anxiously, with tears in her eyes, although she could not speak. , But has been giving Song Ning a wink, hoping that Song Ning will go quickly.


    "Foundation period ?!" Hong Da looked at Song Ning with a dignified look.


    But at the next moment, he sneered: "Do you think you can save people from me by virtue of your cultivation at the beginning of the foundation? I don''t know how high it is!"


    "Then let me know that the heavens and the earth are good." Song Ning''s tone is indifferent, at this moment he can feel Hong Da''s cultivation behavior, the peak of the late foundation, only a trace can break through to the Dandan period.


    But even if it is the peak of the late foundation, even if it is only a touch to the knot, then he is still the foundation period, the same level ... spike!


    Song Ning walked towards Hong Da step by step, Hong Da also stepped towards Song Ning step by step.


    In the room, the three held their breaths and were anxious.


    Outside the room, everyone looked intently and excited.


    boom!


    When Hong Da raised his hand, he punched out the "Ecstasy"!


    As soon as this psychic fist came out, it aroused the surrounding atmosphere, bringing up waves of ripples, like a vortex, and smashed Song Ning with the power of destruction and decay.


    Spiritual power surged, and a gust of wind raged. Song Ning''s hair was messed up, Song Ning''s clothes were blown, and the desire and expectation of each disciple was dispelled. Under this power, Song Ning was weak and seemed to have no power to fight back ...

 Chapter 120： Business as usual

    In the eyes of everyone, hope is finally shattered.


    Although Song Ning was amazing, although he was already building foundations, and although he came to rescue Tang Yue and other three people, he was still going to be killed at this moment.


    Under this surging spiritual power, Song Ning will not survive, I am afraid there will be only one corpse left ...


    "No!" Tang Yue, Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao shouted almost simultaneously.


    Just when the three of them died, suddenly a dull voice came from their ears. This voice came out, without a slight tone of voice, as if it was a cold will, and it could not be resisted.


    "Broken fingers."


    One pointed out that killing at the same level.


    It was flat and bland, it seemed to just waved his arm.


    Boom!


    Spiritual explosion.


    The explosion of the two spiritual forces, everyone evaded. At that scene, they seemed to hear what Song Ning said, they seemed to see what Song Ning did, but even so? Could Song Ning''s technique really be able to fight against that spirit-fist?


    After all, he was just ...


    The spiritual fluctuations dispersed, and everyone''s eyes fell on the flattened room. They saw four people in the room, Tang Yue, Mu Xuezhao, Li Qingling, and ... Song Ning!


    How about Hongda?


    Where is Hongda? !


    Among the rubble, a piece of rubble fell and leaked half of Hong Da''s face. From this incomplete face, Hong Da was dead.


    At this time, everyone tried hard to recall, and only then wanted to understand that the three words that Song Ning blurted out just now were ''Broken Finger''!


    One finger killing at the same level, even if the gap between the early stage of the foundation and the late stage of the foundation, he can still kill Hong Da directly. It turns out that this is Song Ning''s relying, this is Song Ning''s strength!


    "it is good!"


    "Good kill!"


    The disciples of the Tianyuan School were boiling. No matter male or female disciples, or even the elders, there were tears in their eyes. Hong Da only took over the Tianyuan School for one day, but in this day, dozens of them were harmed by Hong Da Woman, the goddesses Tang Yue, Li Qingling, and Mu Xuezhao who are in the hearts of everyone are also almost scourge by Hong Da. How can they be unhappy in their hearts?


    Boom!


    Among the crowd, Zi Moting was kneeling on the ground. Zi Moting didn''t say anything. She just knocked three heads at Song Ning, then turned around, and her legs walked unnaturally.


    Xiaoqiu had been watching all this from a distance, and when Hong Da died, she was in tears.


    This is crying with joy.


    From elders to disciples, they couldn''t help shouting.


    Song Ning walked slowly to the three Tang Yue: "It''s alright."


    Tang Yue got up from the ground and hugged Song Ning, her mouth was ambiguous, but she was sure she was calling Song Ning''s name.


    Li Qingling wore Song Ning''s clothes, and Mu Xuezhao was relieved, leaning quietly beside Song Ning.


    After all, the elders of the Tianyuan School were elites. After knowing that Song Ning was going to meet with Tang Yue, Li Qingling, and Mu Xuezhao, they dismissed many disciples.


    After this time, all the disciples of the Tianyuan School realized that the first place in the arena was Song Ning. It turned out that Song Ning had always been the ��senior�� who was hidden among them. Air Finger''s killing Hong Da, he thinks that everything is a powerful "Broken Air Finger", not that Song Ning really can kill at the same level.


    Song Ning killed Hong Da with the "Broken Finger" in order to hide his eyes and ears. The "Shen Dao Jing" is too dazzling. Instead of letting people know that he has mastered such powerful exercises as "Shen Dao Jing", it is better to let people know. He practiced the "Broken Finger".


    It stands to reason that a good thing should be spread for thousands of miles, but this matter is different. Song Ning killed the elders of this school with a "breaking finger". This thing spread out. First, Hong Da affected the reputation of the Tianyuan School, followed by Song Ning. It also bears the crime of destroying the teacher in a certain way, so everything is hidden, but the status of Song Ning, the second chief disciple of Tianyuan School, is established.


    After learning about Song Ning ��s previous encounter with Tianhe City, the elders of the Tianyuan School also hid Song Ning ��s background and secretly gave Song Ningxin the robe of the chief disciple of the Tianyuan School.


    So many things happened overnight, and many of the disciples of the Tianyuan School were still somewhat unacceptable, but this is true of the realm of truth, which changes rapidly in an instant.


    ��������


    One day later, the Tianyuan School returned to normal, and Elder Huang from the White Tiger Academy temporarily took over as the head of the Tianyuan School. Xiaoqiu was promoted to the acting elder of the Qinglong Academy.


    Lin Suifeng went out to carry out his mission and quickly rushed back after receiving news of the incident, while Song Ning, Li Qingling, Tang Yue and Mu Xuezhao took the students back to Qingluo City.


    The order of the four-level cultivation discipline was not revoked, and they could not easily withdraw from Qingluo City. The night they left Qingluo City had already taken great risks.


    Returning to Qingluo City, Song Ning was warmly welcomed by the mortals of Qingluo City, and the scene was even stronger than the New Year Festival.


    The happiest is Mu Xuezhao, who lives directly at home and invites Song Ning and four others to live in their homes.


    Mu Xingshan and his family were extremely embarrassed when they saw Song Ning. If Mu Xuezhao directly told these things to Li Qingling and others, they thought Song Ning had done something before.


    In a flash, a few days passed.


    On this day, it was Song Ning''s and Mu Xuezhao''s turn to patrol.


    Walking out of Qingluo City, Song Ning looked at Mu Xuezhao: "Miss Mu, can you feel the instability of spiritual power in your body these days?"


    "It feels like this, how do you know?" Mu Xuezhao was curious.


    Song Ning clasped Mu Xuezhao''s wrist. After a while, he solemnly said: "Before Hong Da forced you to take Tiering Dan quickly, now the side effects are coming, but fortunately, if you don''t take too much, it will not hinder you, but sometimes it will The body is violently colliding and feels pain in the lower abdomen. "


    Mu Xuezhao lowered his head: "I''m sorry."


    "Why do you apologize to me?" Song Ning wondered.


    "No, nothing." Mu Xuezhao turned his head and looked away: "You said there are no demons here, why do we keep patrolling here?"


    "No one can be sure that there will be a demon attack. Now we are patrolling here. If we wait until the demon comes, we are afraid that it will be too late." Song Ning said.


    The two strolled deep in the forest and walked beside the stream.


    The water is gurgling, the flowers are fragrant, the light is warm and light, and the sky is cloudy.


    The breeze blows the hair, as if the warm palm is moving, gentle and refreshing.


    Under the Hibiscus tree, the fragrance was stronger, and Mu Xuezhao ran two steps quickly, standing under the tree, leaning against the trunk.


    She raised her hand to catch the hibiscus that was dancing, and the pink hibiscus exuded an attractive fragrance on her white palm, blending with her body fragrance and refreshing.


    Falling colorful, like pink velvet flowers, Mu Xuezhao stood like this, just like the little princess in the story.


    Her cheeks were blushing, and she gently bit her lower lip with a voice like Bailing, Yingying said: "Song Ning, I ... I like to be with you."

 Chapter 121： Spirit Boat

    In the shade of trees, Mu Xuezhao was beautiful and flowery.


    Song Ning stepped forward and said with a smile: "I also like to be with you, how can I say this suddenly?"


    The shyness that had originally hung on Mu Xuezhao''s face disappeared, followed by a touch of sadness. It stands to reason that she should be happy when she heard Song Ning say this, but when she saw Song Ning''s indulgent look, she It is found that what Song Ning said likes to be together is not the same thing as what she said.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Ning asked Mu Xuezhao''s expression, and couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Xuezhao shook his head: "It''s okay, yes, I think you have a good relationship with Sister Tang and Sister Li?"


    "Sister Tang is very good, but has few friends. Her father is the head, but something happened before. As for Sister Li, she is also a person worthy of admiration." Song Ning said.


    Mu Xuezhao was anxious in his heart. Was Song Ning really silly or falsely silly, couldn''t even understand these questions?


    But now Song Ning answered, she couldn''t say anything, so she had to think about how to ask again from the side.


    But before waiting for her to say, Song Ning pointed to the sky and said: "It''s getting late, and it''s almost time for rotation. Let''s go back."


    "Well, okay." Mu Xuezhao followed behind Song Ning.


    The sword light flashed under Song Ning''s feet, Mu Xuezhao hugged Song Ning''s waist, Yu Jian flew back to the place less than one mile outside Qingluo City, Jianguang dispersed, the two landed, Mu Xuezhao was not willing to deal with Song Ning separate.


    In the past few days, Yu Jianzhao''s flight was Mu Xuezhao''s most anticipated thing, but each time was too short.


    Song Ning and Mu Xuezhao just walked into Qingluo City, and they saw Tang Yue and three other people coming face to face.


    "Why did the three come out together?" Song Ning asked.


    Li Qingling said: "Song Ning, the school sent news, calling us to go back, saying that it was the fourth-level cultivation school that ordered the demon crisis to be temporarily lifted."


    "The news came from the school? How did they hear the news?" Song Ning was surprised.


    "Elder Lu Xuanwuyuan personally came to convey the news. At this moment, Elder Lu is watching some mortal gadgets in Qingluo City, saying that when you come back, let us call him." Li Qingling explained.


    During the speech, Elder Lu, who was wearing a green robe, strode forward and said, "No, I''ve come here, Song Ning, you have worked hard."


    "This is what disciples should do." Song Ning said.


    But Song Ning''s eyes fell on Elder Lu''s head like the other four disciples.


    Elder Lv saw the five people''s eyes like this, and became proud: "How? My hat is still pretty?"


    The style of this hat is pretty good. It is very suitable for wearing the color of Elder Lu. But it is a green hat. Does Elder Lu not know the meaning of this "green hat"?


    Song Ning and five others stared at each other, and then had to praise: "It''s pretty, pretty."


    Hearing this, Elder Lu was even more proud, and said: "Go, let''s go back to the sect, this time you come out to perform the task, the sect will have your benefits."


    He said, he took out an object and threw it in the air. This is what a small boat looks like. Under the impetus of Elder Lv ��s spiritual power, it quickly became larger. In a blink of an eye, it had a certain size and could easily carry six. Seven people.


    Although the boat does not look brand new, it is not too old.


    "This is ... Lingzhou? We are not sold in this marginal area. Elder Lu, you are ..." Li Qingling said in surprise.


    Elder Lv seemed to enjoy the envious and surprised eyes of others. He patted the spirit boat: "I obtained the repair reward from Tianji Stone a few days ago, but I did not expect such a thing to come out of Tianji Stone. It shocked me, and now it happens to come in handy. I tell you, this is my first time to use it. I haven''t tried it before. "


    Several people hesitated when they heard this. The thing like Lingzhou sounded pretty good, but ... the one that came out of Tianji Stone hasn''t been tried yet. Can you sit?


    Elder Lv ignored the eyes of these people and urged: "Come on, come on, I will sail."


    Under urging, several people had to get on the Spirit Boat. Elder Lv stood at the head of the Spirit Boat. The Spiritual Force urged the Spirit Boat to move. Then, with a bang, he quickly flew in the air.


    The speed of this spirit boat is similar to that of ordinary foundation monks. Whether it is fast or slow, it is a good tool for manning.


    Song Ning carefully observed the spirit boat and found that it was not new and was damaged, and the damage was not low, but fortunately, the flight speed was not fast, and there should be no danger.


    Tang Yue was sitting at the very end of the spirit boat. She quietly looked at the clouds passing by, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Sister Tang." Song Ning turned back and said softly.


    "It''s okay." Tang Yueqiang squeezed a smile.


    Tang Yue has been doing this for a few days. Song Ning knew in his heart that although Tang Yue was not insulted by Hong Da, but his father had an accident and the master had an accident, this kind of blow could not be relieved in a short time. In the past, Song Ning didn''t have much to say, so he didn''t continue.


    Lu Sheng, who was sitting in front of Song Ning, was flying in the sky for the first time. The excitement was self-evident. He was talking to himself all the way along the way. When he heard Lu Sheng''s words, Elder Lu was proud, couldn''t help Increase the spiritual force, so that the speed of this spirit boat is also much faster.


    As soon as the reef boat was fast, there was some instability immediately, and the sound of ��huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hush came, it seemed like it was about to break.


    "Elder Lu, is this spirit boat ... Is it about to break? Or fly at a reduced speed," Li Qingling reminded.


    When Elder Lu heard this, he naturally refused to admit: "It''s okay, how could my spirit boat break? You can rest assured, fly fast, there will definitely be wind noises, you can do it well, and it won''t take long. Arrived."


    Elder Lv was talking, and suddenly a flying boat flew beside him. The spirit boat was stronger than Elder Lv''s spirit boat in terms of scale and newness, but the most important thing was that it was fast.


    Woo!


    The Spirit Boat surpassed Elder Lv ��s Spirit Boat. There were only two people on top of that Spirit Boat. One was a middle-aged man who was driving the Spirit Boat, and the other was a young man. This young man was also extremely expensive. A glance at Elder Lv: "Dare such a dilapidated spirit boat fly in the sky?"


    The young man''s eyes fell on the people above the spirit boat, and he was shocked by the hearts of the women.


    He hasn''t seen his fabulous looks, and his temperament is too many around him, but he has never had such a feeling of emotion, a desire to occupy these three people''s desires.


    "How about the three fairies on the Spirit Boat? Why don''t you come to this Spirit Boat? Following a broken old man and riding on that broken Spirit Boat really insulted the three of you, and because the Spirit Boat is so slow, I still need it. Why use it? If I were, I would have thrown the broken boat a long time ago! "This young man wanted to humiliate the people on the boat, but when he saw that Song Ning was doing cultivation at the early stage of foundation construction, he did not get too publicized. Nowadays, there is only the cultivation practice in the middle of the foundation period. If you use the cultivation practice to humiliate the other party, there is no pleasure.

 Chapter 122： Are you guys fast?

    If Elder Lv heard something else, he might not be angry, but he could not bear to hear the other party humiliating his spirit boat, so he could not bear it: "Boy, do n��t be proud, since you say your spirit boat is good, then we Compare and compare to see who ��s boat is flying fast! "


    Elder Lv said this, the bang of the spiritual force in his hand flowed into the Spirit Boat.


    Li Qingling just wanted to stop, and the spirit boat had broken through the air, and for a while, the speed was like wind.


    Elder Lv''s spirit boat speeded up, and the spirit boat ahead also speeded up.


    One after the other, the boat in front is driving smoothly, but the boat in the back trembles violently and may collapse at any time.


    "You have settled down for me, I must give the kid some color to see today!" Elder Lu said, and the spiritual power increased again.


    Spirit boats have their limits. How could this already damaged spirit boat withstand elder Lv''s increasing spiritual power? As soon as the spirit power was poured in, only the sound of "Boom" was heard, and the spirit boat broke.


    Elder Lv was dumbfounded, but in a hurry, he did not forget to save people. He grabbed Mu Xuezhao in one hand and Lu Sheng in the other. He grabbed people and shouted: "Song Ning, you protect Tang Yue, Li Qingling, you Grab Mu Xuezhao, don''t fall! "


    The spirit boat slowed down in front of me, and the youth above laughed aloud: "Haha, ah ha ha ha ha, laugh to me, where is the tease, is it funny? The three fairies are not as good as me Pick you up on the spirit boat, Mo must walk with these lunatics. "


    The young man said he was about to jump off the spirit boat, but when he got up, his pupils froze.


    Spirit boats are not uncommon. They can be bought with money. Everyone knows that the art of swordsmanship is different. Although the art of swordsmanship is widely circulated among the four levels of cultivation disciplines, it can be practiced during the foundation period. Good people are rare, and even a few of the younger generations in their families can''t master master swordsmanship.


    But ... the young man at the beginning of the foundation, actually mastered the sword art? !


    Not to mention this young man at this time, even Elder Lu was stunned. He did n��t know about Song Ning ��s skill in swordsmanship. What ��s even more ridiculous is that he just wanted Song Ning to protect Tang Yue, but now Song Ning is very good Standing above Jianguang, and Li Qingling and Tang Yue both standing behind Song Ning, such a chic posture, but it is much more beautiful than he grabbed the two people in the sky.


    "Elder Lu, take Mu Xuezhao and Lu Sheng up." Song Ning said with his hands behind his back.


    At this moment, Elder Lv felt that he had face again, and immediately pulled the two onto Song Ning''s sword light. This was his first flight with the sword, and it was natural to be happy.


    Above the Spirit Boat, the middle-aged monk who had been driving the Spirit Boat frowned, looked back at Song Ning, and his eyes showed incredible colors.


    The young man on the reef boat sucked and looked a little ugly.


    Song Ning raised a corner of his mouth: "Is your spirit boat fast?"


    During the talk, the light of the sword flashed under Song Ning''s feet, and the speed increased sharply, directly catching up with the spirit boat: "But why didn''t I feel it?"


    Not to mention the youth, even the middle-aged monk who had never spoken could not bear it. His spiritual power increased, and the spirit boat made a roar, but it was just a blink of an eye. Quickly, you can see it.


    "Provoking me? You are chasing me, you are chasing me, my swordsmanship, what''s so great?" The young man shouted excitedly.


    But he felt a bit dazzled. Why did the man behind the sword disappear?


    He was rubbing his eyes to find, but heard the sound coming from the front of the spirit boat: "Yu Jianshu is nothing great, but your spirit boat is too slow."


    The youthful tooth tickles: "Catch up! Catch up with him!"


    The middle-aged monk couldn''t swallow this breath, the spiritual power continued to increase, but no matter how he increased the spiritual power, Song Ning always appeared in front of him. , And they are just flying in spirit boats, how can this speed be compared?


    "Catch me! I must catch up with him today, only the swordsmanship!" The young man shouted.


    But just after his voice fell, the spirit boat exploded with a bang.


    In the midair, above the sword light, Lu Sheng and Mu Xuezhao were excited, recalling the scene just now, it was really suffocating.


    But the two of them were okay. Elder Lv, who was standing at the end, could not help but yell at the moment: "Stinky boy, oh, I used to take out the spirit boat just for fun, you are even our martial arts The disciple''s swordsmanship can''t catch up, what are you arrogant about? You come chase me, come, chase me. "


    Elder Lu''s heart-like nature really made several people feel speechless, but after all, he was an elder, and no one would say anything about him.


    The two in the rear are still screaming, but Song Ning is accelerating, and he is not willing to have too many disputes with them. Before listening to Li Qingling''s words, the Spirit Boat should only be bought near the core of Luoyu Kingdom, that is to say, these two People come from the inside, their identities should be higher, and they are entangled with them too much, for fear that they will cause unnecessary trouble.


    Elder Lv saw Song Ning throwing away the other party, and looked at Song Ning with approval: "I knew you were not something in the pool before, Song Ning, you really are a child of a large family who went out and went to our Tianyuan School, Really wronged you. "


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "Elder Lv, you know my background too. Taihe Mountain, Tianhe City, Tianyuan School, I don''t have any background, so don''t talk nonsense, this swordsmanship is just me I got it, practiced it, and succeeded. "


    "What a joke? Can Tianji Shi obtain Royal Sword Technique? Even if it is really available, you can practice it yourself without anyone teaching?" Elder Lv questioned.


    In fact, it is not only Elder Lu that is curious about this matter, but several other people have not asked about it before.


    Song Ning did not like to explain to Elder Lv. After Jianguang received it, everyone landed: "Elder Lv, it''s time to teleport."


    Although Elder Lv has such a character, people are not really stupid. Song Ning does not want to say, he will not force Song Ning to say, and he starts the teleportation array and returns to the Tianyuan School.


    Seeing that the teleportation was bright, Tianyuan sent his disciples to bow and salute immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Elder Lu was very proud: "It''s okay, you all go to practice, don''t be so polite."


    Who knew he had just spoken this word, he heard many disciples say: "Congratulations to Brother Song."


    Elder Lu''s face was really green at the moment. He flicked his sleeves and left quickly. While walking, he heard a disciple whisper: "Why did Elder Lu wear a green hat?"


    Cuckold? What''s wrong with Cuckold!


    Elder Lu''s beard was blowing, but because this kind of thing was not worthy of being angry with his disciples, he accelerated his pace.


    Beside the teleportation line, Song Ning clenched fists against many disciples and then said goodbye to Li Qingling, Tang Yue and others: "I will go back to Qinglong Academy first.


    He and Mu Xuezhao just wanted to leave, but suddenly he felt his wrists being pulled. The skin of this hand was extremely delicate, but it was slightly cold ...

 Chapter 123： Visit ‘Mulinsen’

    If it were before, the disciples of the martial arts will definitely feel jealous when they see this scene, but at this moment, they only think that they are men and women.


    Song Ning turned around and looked at Tang Yue, who had been bowing his head, gloomy, and watery eyes.


    "Little Brother ... Could you ... go to me?" Tang Yue raised her head slightly and looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning felt a little force from his other hand, and he was surprised to find that when the other hand was held by Mu Xuezhao, Mu Xuezhao''s strength came at the moment.


    Suddenly, Song Ning seemed to feel something, in front of many people, it was a dilemma.


    Mu Xuezhao suddenly let go, and his thin lips pursed: "I''ll go back first."


    Perhaps no one except Song Ning noticed that a drop of crystal falling from Mu Xuezhao''s eyes in the sunlight drawn a fleeting rainbow in the air.


    "Song Ning, you accompany Tang Yue, come to Baihuyuan to find me if you have anything." Li Qingling asked.


    "Brother Song, I will go first. If there is any command, I will send someone to call me." Lu Sheng threw a fist at Song Ning and then left.


    The disciples gradually dispersed. After a while, only Song Ning and Tang Yue were left next to the teleportation array.


    Song Ning smiled and said to Tang Yue: "Go to your side."


    Tang Yue nodded, her mouth squeezed out a smile. Although she was pleased, she couldn''t laugh at all.


    Silent all the way, Song Ning looked at Tang Yue, seeming to feel the faint sadness in Tang Yue''s mind.


    Tang Yue was like this since his last return. Although Hong Da died, although Hong Da did n��t do anything to Tang Yue, Tang Yue could n��t forget the scene before him, let alone his father ��s accident kill.


    The two walked slowly in the shade of the trees. The afternoon sun was extremely hot. Through the shade, they could feel a trace of coolness. Song Ning looked sideways at Tang Yue''s cheek. This is a feeling of rejection.


    Or because it was too silent, it seemed that it took a while to walk to Suzakuin. After returning to the room, Tang Yue sat alone on the bed: "Little brother, can you speak with me?"


    "Well, say it." Song Ning came across from Tang Yue and moved a chair to sit down.


    Tang Yue patted the bed: "Sit next to me."


    Song Ning did not think much, left the chair and went to bed.


    Tang Yue began to talk to Song Ning about her childhood, from small to big, tirelessly talking one by one, Song Ning found that in the things Tang Yue said, there are only three protagonists, one is herself, the other two They are her father and her master.


    Tang Yue talked, and Song Ning listened. I didn''t know how long after that. Maybe Tang Yue felt hungry. She got up and made some meals. After the two had eaten, she continued to talk.


    In a flash, a few days passed.


    Tang Yue let out a long sigh of relief: "These things have been said, and I feel much better. Dad once said that people who are innocent should not worry about things. I will tell you these things, I hope I can let go, thank you . "


    "If you really just sit here and listen for a few days and you can let the sister down, I''m still happy." Song Ning smiled.


    Tang Yue evoked a beautiful arc, and took two rock sugar gourds from the storage ring in her hand: "Hey."


    Seeing Tang Yue like this, Song Ning knew that Tang Yue''s mood should be much better. He took the candied gourd and ate a bite. The taste of this candied gourd is still the same as before, sour and sweet, like life.


    "I haven''t been out for a few days. We went out and walked by the way. I''ll take you to see" Mulinsen "." Tang Yue said.


    Hearing the word "Mulinsen", Song Ning came to the spirit: "Thank you, Sister Tang."


    Tang Yue pursed her lips: "It is me who should thank you, not your younger brother."


    As always, the disciples of Tianyuan sent no one to be jealous of seeing Song Ning and Tang Yue together. Now they feel that these two people should be together. If they are not together one day, they may be surprised.


    Tang Yue walked ahead, and Song Ning followed.


    Song Ning looked at the direction of travel, where the Tianji Stone was. Song Ning felt that the gossip mirror in the storage ring began to flash. He knew that the ''Mulinsen'' must be under the Tianji Stone.


    "You might not believe it, in fact, ''Mulinsen'' is just under Tianji Stone." Tang Yue said, standing in front of Tianji Stone.


    But what disappointed her was that Song Ning didn''t show too surprised expression at all.


    Tang Yue did not want Song Ning to be surprised. She took Song Ning around Tianji Stone: "There is an institution here."


    She said, stepping **** a stone less than ten feet behind Tianji Stone, there was a vibration from the ground, and a gap appeared next to the boulder. Below the gap was a staircase, which looked like a tunnel.


    "Follow me. Although ''Mulinsen'' is going to die, he still has a very strong strength, and his temper is very irritable. I know how far it is to be safe." Tang Yue asked.


    Hearing Tang Yue''s instructions, Song Ning stopped and did not follow up, but asked: "Sister Tang, this ''Mulinsen'' will die, have you ever thought about it, if one day it suddenly disappeared?"


    Tang Yue frowned, as if hesitating and thinking.


    "It suffered a lot, or because of old injuries, I often hear its low screams, like extreme pain, if it can eliminate the pain, no matter what, I think it is a good thing." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning looked at Tang Yue with surprise. Although Tang Yue had long been known for his kindness, ''heart goodness'' and ''seeing away'' are two different things. In the eyes of many monks, ''Mulinsen'' is the thing of the Tianyuan School. If it disappears, then heaven The disciples of the Yuan School must be chaotic, but Tang Yue can say such things, which shows that Tang Yue''s heart is far more than others.


    As Tang Yue went down the tunnel, the room on the ground closed with a bang, and the tunnel was completely dark.


    �� ~


    Lights made of spirit stones light up, and the tunnel shines like a day.


    Song Ning felt that the gossip mirror in the storage ring flashed extremely strongly. Every time he stepped forward, the light of the gossip mirror was strong.


    hiss����


    Roar����


    The painful roar was weak, as if it had come from the time when the dead man returned to the light.


    Tang Yue stopped suddenly, pointing to the dark place in front, a trace of spiritual power waved out and lit the light in front.


    In front is a huge underground site, there is a faint light above this ground, you can see that is where the Tianji Stone is located.


    ��Mulinsen�� was about five feet tall. At this moment, he was prostrate on the ground, his nose was very heavy, and his heavy gasps fell on the ground, bringing a burst of dust. His voice continued to growl in a low voice, and his eyes looked at the ground indifferently.


    From a distance, it looks a bit like a tree, but it is a bit different from the tree, but what is the difference? In Song Ning''s view, it can only be described as ''this tree is refined''.


    The ��Mulinsen�� felt that someone was coming, and his godless eyes were immediately filled with hostility, and he stood up suddenly ...

 Chapter 124： Conquer ‘Mulinsen’

    The sudden movement of ��Mulinsen�� immediately caused Song Ning ��s nervousness. He stepped forward and stood halfway in front of Tang Yue, blocking Tang Yue.


    Whoever wanted Tang Yue smiled slightly, gave Song Ning a look, and then moved forward slowly: "Don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    The ''Mulinsen'' seemed to have poor eyesight, and his body moved forward, slowly approaching Tang Yue.


    Song Ning had clearly felt that ''Mulinsen'' was about to attack, but now it has not taken any attack, and the spirit of support just now is gone, lying on the ground, creeping, as if to please Tang Yue, at the same time, It also shows weakness, and it seems that it is really exhausting.


    "I will take the younger brother to see you, don''t be afraid, the younger brother will not hurt you." Tang Yue said, turning her head to signal Song Ning.


    Song Ning approached ��Mulinsen�� and looked at this ugly but lovable spirit at this moment, he could n��t help but feel sad.


    The original listless "Mulinsen" felt that when Song Ning was approaching, the muddy eyes flashed again, and he stared at Song Ning''s hand as if he was very curious and excited.


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning''s hand with puzzlement: "Senior Brother, is there something in your storage ring? It seems to be very excited. Is there any panacea that can cure it?"


    However, at this moment, Song Ning''s ears could not hear any sound. Standing in front of ''Mulinsen'', he always felt as if he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t think of it.


    There are intermittent pictures in his mind, like memories, but not memories. No matter how he wants to get rid of, the picture is lingering, no matter how hard he tries to see the picture, but he can''t see it ...


    "Little brother?" Tang Yue pushed Song Ning gently.


    Song Ning recovered, he saw ''Mulinsen'' lying in front of him like a puppy, the branches and leaves on his body lightly pointed to the storage ring on Song Ning''s hand like a hand, as if Is asking in general.


    From the eyes of ''Mulinsen'', both Song Ning and Tang Yue saw an expectation and an excitement.


    "Sister, actually I came to want to use the gossip mirror to include ''Mulinsen'' in it. This will not kill it, but I don''t know if it can continue to live, so ..." Song Ning looked at Tang Yue .


    Tang Yue shook her head, her eyes were surprisingly calm at this time: "Everything is the best arrangement, ''Mulinsen'' is looking forward to, you take out the gossip mirror, if it has no opinion, then where am I qualified to take charge of it ? "


    Song Ning nodded, opened his palms, and held the gossip mirror in his hand.


    Above the gossip mirror, the word "Xun" flashed wildly, and the light suddenly dimmed, making the atmosphere of the entire underground square tense.


    ''Mulinsen'' was even more excited. He looked at the gossip mirror yearningly, closing his huge eyes, but it was just a blink of an eye. The originally crowded underground square became empty, and the disappearance of ''Mulinsen'' disappeared, and the gossip mirror The word "Xun" was filled, and it no longer flickered, but if you look closely at the word "Xun", you will find that there is a shadow of "Mulinsen" in this word.


    Tang Yue shook her hands and took the gossip mirror. She looked at the word "Xun" on the gossip mirror and touched it gently. Her eyes flashed, but there was no tears.


    In a few days, she returned the gossip mirror to Song Ning: "Young Master, you are really kind."


    During Tang Yue''s speech, Song Ning felt that the number of Jindan in his body had changed. It turned out that saving the ''Mulinsen'' was also a kind of salvation.


    "I just want to complete the task of this gossip mirror, the sister is not the blame, it is the kindest." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue glanced at the long-standing residence of ��Mulinsen�� again, shook his head, and walked towards the top of the tunnel: ��Come on, it ��s gone, and your purpose has been achieved.��


    Song Ning listened to Tang Yue''s words with a bit of bitterness. He originally thought it was his illusion, but after getting on the ground, Tang Yue walked in front and his voice trembled: "If you are going to leave, remember to tell in advance I."


    "There is no plan to leave for now." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yuexin was pleased: "Really?"


    "It''s true. I don''t know where to go now, so I won''t leave for now. If I want to leave one day, I will tell you in advance." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue was ecstatic.


    The two walked past the Tianji Stone, and it was originally safe, but when Song Ning was about to go away, he suddenly felt something seemed to be in the storage ring, and then he felt the strangeness in the gossip mirror.


    The original mirror began to change, and after a while, it turned into ... as if it were a shrunken heavenly machine stone, and from the mirror surface of this gossip mirror, Song Ning could feel the breath of heavenly machine stone!


    At this time, Song Ning looked at the huge celestial stone placed on the flat bottom. Although as always, it seemed that there was a little ... soul in it.


    "Sister Tang, do you think Tianji Stone has changed?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue turned his head to look at Tianji Stone and shook his head: "What happened to Tianji Stone?"


    "No, it''s nothing." Song Ning said, Song Ning didn''t want to cause any trouble at the moment. If he collected ''Mulinsen'', Tianji Stone became a thing in his pocket, wouldn''t Tianyuan faction want to hate him?


    Tang Yue walked a few steps, feeling a little hungry, and pointed to the dining room: "Let''s go eat, shall we?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    However, as soon as the two went a few steps forward, Song Ning felt that there were two strange breaths in the direction of the teleportation array of the Celestial Faction. One of the breaths was low and powerful. The breath came.


    Song Ninggang felt this strange breath, and heard an angry rumbling from the direction of the teleportation array: "Huh, Liu family come, your Tianyuan faction still kneeling down quickly ?!"


    Tang Yue paused, frowning at the direction of the teleportation array. The voice of the man just now had a very overbearing spiritual power. Even Tang Yue felt a little flustered in this spiritual power.


    In the Celestial Sect, many disciples who were not good enough to gather spirit were injured in this voice, ranging from disordered spiritual power to severe damage to the meridians.


    "Liu Family?" Song Ning frowned.


    "Let''s go and see." Tang Yue had an ominous hunch in his mind: "Luoyu has several big families, of which Liu and Leng are the strongest, equivalent to a five-level strength. If there were no two of them in the flaming desert in the south, the Yuyu Kingdom might have fallen for a long time, but why did they come here? "


    Song Ning was clear, and the two walked towards the teleporter, but just as they approached, the two stopped at the same time. They looked at the two people next to the teleportation array, their mouths half open, and it was hard to look ...

 Chapter 125： The Liu Family-Ono

    Was n��t this just the two of them on the reef boat they met on the way back to the Tianyuan School?


    Was it because of the Spirit Boat?


    Song Ning and Tang Yue stared at each other, and slowly stepped back to prevent the two from seeing. Since they belong to the Liu family, they should not offend easily. If they are not here to seek revenge, there should be no chance to meet. .


    After the Liu family Jiedan monk finished speaking, several elders sent by Tianyuan and the head of the agent came out, and the first one was the head of the elder Huang.


    As soon as they saw this monk, they immediately bowed to salute: "I have seen Senior Liu''s family.


    Monk Naidan glanced at everyone, and then bowed to the young man beside him respectfully, took a step back, and stood behind the young man.


    At this moment, everyone in the Tianyuan School understands that this young man should be an important figure of the Liu family. If not, it is impossible for a monk prince to be so polite to him.


    The young man glanced at the many monks in front of him and saw Elder Lu wearing a green robe.


    "Yo, coincidence, we exploded our Spirit Boat before. I didn''t expect to meet here today." The young man raised his mouth and pointed at Elder Lu: "You, come out."


    Elder Lv''s face was the same color as his robe at the moment. He stepped forward and bowed his fists at the young man: "I offended and offended, I don''t know it was Master Liu''s family. If I knew it was Master Liu''s family, I wouldn''t dare to lend me ten guts. "


    "My spirit boat exploded. What do you say? The spirit boat is not expensive. You can pay me 20,000 spirit stones. This is fine." The youth looked at Elder Lu with interest.


    Two thousand spirit stones? !


    Everyone present was shocked. A spirit boat had 20,000 spirit stones. For them, this was simply an astronomical figure. But in the eyes of this young Liu family, it seemed nothing.


    Elder Lu is embarrassed: "Master Liu, this ... twenty thousand spirit stones, how can I have so much money?"


    The young man narrowed his eyes and looked at Elder Lv, the smile on his lips was stronger: "It''s okay, I''m here to have some serious business to do, and our account will be calculated slowly"


    Hearing the young man ��s words, Elder Lu ��s heart was raised. What did the Liu family come to Tianyuan to do? And he said to settle accounts slowly, what exactly does he want?


    Elder Huang is now the head of the agency. He took a step forward and bowed down and said, "Master Liu, I don''t know if you have anything to order this time?"


    Young surnamed Liu snorted: "It''s not a big deal. Someone from the Liu family died in your Tianyuan School before. I came to find the murderer."


    Uproar!


    Will the Liu family come to the Tianyuan School?


    Did the Liu family die in the Tianyuan School?


    All of a sudden, everyone was inexplicable. Why did the people of the Liu family come to the Tianyuan School, and why did they die in the Tianyuan School?


    Hearing this, Song Ning narrowed his eyes. The Tianyuan faction had indeed died before, one was Hongda, the other was Ono, and these two people ... were killed by him. He cares most about Liu Yi, and Liu Yi''s surname Liu was also killed by his own ...


    Elder Huang heard the words and hurriedly explained: "I don''t know when the people of the Liu family came here, what is their name, so that I can search for the cause of death for Master Liu."


    Although Elder Huang said so, at the moment in everyone''s mind, the first reaction was ''Liu Yi''. Liu Yi''s death also caused a lot of trouble among the martial arts just because the demon killed it. So it calmed down within a few days, but did not expect that Liu Yi turned out to be Liu''s family!


    The young man raised his hand: "No need, you are not needed."


    Between his speeches, he lifted a ball. There was a drop of blood in the ball. Under the impulse of spiritual force, the drop of blood flew out of the ball, turned into a blood mist, and flew away in different directions.


    After a moment, blood mist was wrapped around several people. This blood mist had no binding effect, but it seemed to be a magic weapon for searching.


    "People with blood mist beside them, get out!" The young man shouted.


    Tang Yue was taken aback by the sound. She turned to look at Song Ning and found that there was also blood mist beside Song Ning. Song Ning just took the step to go, Tang Yue grabbed Song Ning''s hand and slowly shook her head, her eyes. It was full of fear.


    "It''s okay." Song Ning took Tang Yue''s hand away, patted it gently, and then walked towards the youth.


    At the same time, several people came out from different directions. These were Zi Moting, Mu Xuezhao, Elder Huang, Lu Sheng, and several disciples of Baihuyuan.


    As soon as a few people stood firm, the young man pointed to several disciples of the White Tiger Academy: "You go back."


    Those people hurriedly bowed to salute, thanked the young man named Liu, and hurried back to the crowd.


    Now the people standing in front of this young man are more heavily **** beside them.


    He looked at these people, the corners of his mouth were getting bigger and bigger, and he couldn''t help laughing: "Interesting, interesting!"


    As he said, he pointed to Song Ning, Mu Xuezhao, and Lu Sheng: "The three of you are the three of you, and I will calculate the bills for my soul boat with you."


    At the end of the conversation, he compared the concentration of blood mist on several people in front of him, and finally set his sights on Song Ning and Zi Moting.


    Zi Mo Ting shivered, she didn''t even know what was going on, but was looked at by a monk in the foundation period, she was cold and pale.


    The young man pointed to Song Ning and Zi Moting: "My Liu family went out and changed their name to Ono. Can you two know each other?"


    Ono? !


    Hearing these two words, Tang Yue and Li Qingling in the distance were relieved, but Lu Sheng and Mu Xuezhao were tense, almost crying out, Zi Mo Ting even cried, apparently terrified.


    The reactions of these people were quite large, and they deserved it, but only the reactions of Song Ning and Elder Huang at the moment were very indifferent, and they even attracted the attention of the young man.


    It ��s just that Elder Huang ��s blood mist is not heavy, so the youth ��s eyes fall on Song Ning: ��You killed him?��


    "Is this Tianyuan faction dead, it was me who killed it?" Song Ning asked back.


    The young man snorted, and did not speak to Song Ningduo, but said loudly: "I will give you the murderer within a day, otherwise, all the people with blood mist will die!"


    After he finished speaking, he gave a glance to the monk monk behind him. The monk monk took out a house from the storage ring, and the two lived directly in it, jammed by the teleportation circle.


    The cold voice of the young man came from the room: "Whoever dared to leave the Tianyuan School and who died before the matter was resolved! That old thing with a green hat, come in for me!"


    The Tianyuan School fell into silence again, and Elder Lv hesitated and walked towards the house.


    Elder Huang looked at a few people around him, frowning: "A few of you will follow me, and you need to investigate things about Ono. If not, our Tianyuan School might be in trouble this time."

 Chapter 126： I killed it

    In the lobby, Elder Huang looked at a few people present: "Since you have blood mist on your body, it means that you have some contact with Ono. Since I have blood mist on my body, then I will tell you clearly first. I had contact, but there was no dispute, and I was even less likely to kill him. "


    No one will question Elder Huang ��s words. In other words, apart from Elder Huang and Zi Moting, everyone else on the scene understands Ono ��s death.


    Elder Huang looked at Zi Moting: "You are the closest to Ono, he is your follower, please tell me."


    When asked, Zi Mo Ting couldn''t help crying, she said everything, and when she said that Ono used her body to solve her own problems, she couldn''t cry.


    Elder Huang looked disgusted: "Then you have a reason to kill him, but you said that his cultivation practice is a period of spiritual reunion, so you cannot kill him ..."


    Elder Huang''s eyes fell on Song Ning, and only Song Ning could kill Ono on the spot. After all, even if other people had that thought, they couldn''t beat Ono at all.


    Lu Sheng and Mu Xuezhao bowed their heads without saying a word. If they also went to see Song Ning at this moment, Song Ning''s suspicion was even greater.


    however����


    Before Elder Huang asked, Song Ning said: "I killed it."


    hiss!


    Several people took a deep breath, but Song Ning admitted it was decisive. He admitted that he really didn''t need to check again, but what should Elder Huang do? Song Ning said in one gulp that he killed himself, so he handed over Song Ning?


    Song Ning''s ability to kill Hong Da means that Song Ning''s cultivation practice is also above his Huang Tong. The entire Tianyuan School is afraid that no one is stronger than Song Ning''s strength. Condense here, can he still live?


    Mu Xuezhao said, and immediately explained: "Ono broke into my room on the same day, and happened to be hit by Song Ning. Song Ning only killed him. Huang Zhangmen, ca n��t hand over Song Ning. Will definitely kill Song Ning! "


    Does Huang Tong understand this truth? But if you do n��t let anyone go out, then the person with blood mist will die, but he also has blood mist ...


    Lu Sheng was anxious in his heart, although he decided to follow Song Ning, but how could he say such a thing?


    Suddenly, only listening to "Poo Tong", Zi Mo Ting knelt on the ground.


    "I went to them and said that I killed the man." Zi Moting finished, knocked at Song Ning, then got up and left.


    Her resoluteness shocked several people present. What kind of determination did she have to make such a decision?


    Song Ning raised his hand and held Zi Moting''s shoulder: "No, people killed me, I will go find them tomorrow."


    "You killed you, Xiaoye did that kind of thing to me, you killed him, the beast of Hongda ... you killed him, you are my benefactor, I have never been pleased since I was a child, I am jealous of others Better than me, but now ... my body is very dirty, any woman must be cleaner than me, I am also a walking dead, it is better to die. "Zi Mo Ting took Song Ning''s hand, step by step out of the hall.


    Looking at Zi Moting''s figure, Song Ning sighed: "Even if you go, they can''t believe it. It''s impossible to kill him with your strength."


    After sighing, Song Ning looked back at Huang Tong: "You don''t need to worry, I will pass by tomorrow."


    After talking, Song Ning glanced at Mu Xuezhao and Lu Sheng, then left in a hurry.


    Mu Xuezhao pulled his legs to chase, but he could no longer see Song Ning''s figure ...


    Tianyuan School, among the temporary houses built next to the teleportation array.


    Young man Liu surnamed playing with the storage ring in his hand, looking at Elder Lv kneeling on the ground, said lightly: "I can let you go, but you have to do me a favor."


    "Please tell me, as long as Lv Mou can do it, it is absolutely unambiguous!" Elder Lv just slapped by Najie Dan and felt like he was almost dead. What is more important in this world than living?


    The young man named Liu seemed very proud. He said: "Before, on the Spirit Boat, the woman, there was blood mist on her body just now. You brought her to my room at night, and I will let you go."


    Elder L�� swallowed, and he said Mu Xuezhao? Mu Xuezhao and Song Ning have an excellent relationship. If Song Ning knows this ...


    "How?" The young man said coldly.


    Elder Lv hurriedly explained: "Master Liu, that woman has a very good relationship with the boy in the foundation period before, I slap ..."


    "You elders in the middle of foundation building but are afraid of a disciple in the early stage of foundation construction?" The young man sneered: "Waste, tell me, what''s that boy''s name."


    "His name is Song Ning, the origin is unknown, but it does have the strength to kill the peak of the late period of building foundation." Elder Lu said truthfully.


    The storage ring in the young man''s hand fell to the ground, his brow furrowed, and he seemed to be thinking, his finger flicked: "Go away, if I can''t see the girl tonight, then you can''t see it Tomorrow''s sun. "


    Elder Lv kneeled and ran out.


    In the room, Monk Nai Dan picked up the storage ring on the ground and sent it to the young man. He bowed his head and said, "Master, will he ... be the Song family?"


    The young man slowly shook his head: "The Song family ... all said that the two families of Luoyu Kingdom, but in fact the four families in the east, west, south, and north are very strong, but the families in the east and west directions do not need to guard the gap between the borders, prestige. It ��s not very high, but if you speak of strength, the Song family wo n��t lose the Liu family at all. "


    "Song Ning is a bit weird when he is young, mastering swordsmanship, and killing enemies by leapfrogging." Brother Jie Dan analyzed.


    The young man hesitated, and there was a trace of uneasiness in his eyes: "Among all the people just now, he belongs to him the most indifferent ... If it is really the Song family ..."


    Thinking of this, the young man stood up and pondered for a moment, saying, "Tomorrow I will try. If he is really a member of the Song family, then it doesn''t matter if he is irritated, but if he is not a member of the Song family, then don''t care. "


    "Yes." Monk Jiedan bowed.


    The two were talking, and the door rang.


    The young man was stunned, thinking that the speed of Elder Lu was really fast, but after opening the door, he realized that it was not Mu Xuezhao, but Zi Moting.


    Although Zi Mo Ting is not as watery as Mu Xuezhao, it is also the best among female nuns. For young people, naturally, the comers will not refuse.


    "What are you doing here?" The young man looked at Zi Moting with interest.


    Zi Moting took two steps forward and bowed to salute: "Little, Zi Zi Ting, Xiaoye, I ... I killed."


    The young man raised his eyebrows and glanced at Zi Mo Ting, not to mention how she cultivated, but in terms of courage, she would never be able to commit murder, but when she thought that Mu Xuezhao had n��t come yet, this female practitioner He took the initiative to send him to the door, and the young man''s mouth twitched: "You said you killed it? Then I have a way to save you from death."


    Zi Mo Ting was overjoyed, excited, raised his head, wiped away his tears, and looked at the young man: "What method?"


    The young man spread his legs and leaned his back on the chair: "As a woman, there are some things you should understand?"

 Chapter 127： For the first time, lips meet

    Zi Mo Ting was stunned for a moment, and then, with a sorrowful smile, it seemed to have turned away from the general, and slowly walked towards the young man, squatted in front of the young man, and helped the young man take off.


    As a woman, there are some things that you should understand?


    Zi Mo Ting knows that his body is already very dirty. If such a dirty body can be exchanged for a life, it is still worth it. If it can not die ...


    Zi Mo Ting is very unskilled, but the more unskilled she is, the more excited the youth will be.


    Although Zi Moting''s body is not full of charm, but the greenness is maddening, and the delicate skin is also a little among the female nuns. Above this body, the cheerful voice of the youth can''t help but come out.


    Soon, he pressed Zi Mo Ting underneath, and a tender cry came from the room.


    Although Tianyuan sent the disciples to stay away from the house, some people heard the voice. While hearing the voice, they all looked at it. When the night was quiet, a female disciple walked out of the room. Look, this female disciple is actually Zi Mo Ting.


    Even though Zi Mo Ting has many suitors among the martial arts, they can see this scene, but they dare to be angry and dare not speak. For a moment, the atmosphere in the martial arts becomes strange, as if it was Hong Da ��s reign Same day.


    Late at night.


    The young man was very comfortable in the room. Thinking of the twisting of Zi Mo Ting just under him, he couldn''t help but want to come again.


    "I don''t know if that old thing can get another female disciple." There was a silver gleam in the youth''s eyes.


    Although he was a little worried that Song Ning was a member of the Song family, but nowadays there are not so many beautiful women, even if the woman is in good agreement with Song Ning, even if Song Ning is a member of the Song family?


    I have already played on the game, I have played on it, what can he do?


    Thinking of this, the youth couldn''t help Dan Tian get fevered, and felt again.


    Outside the room, next to the grove of Tianyuan School, Song Ning was walking by the moonlight, but walking, suddenly saw Elder Lv carrying a sack sneaking towards Liu''s house.


    Song Ning wondered, and walked towards Elder Lu: "Elder Lu, this deeper into the middle of the night, is to give a gift to the Liu family?"


    Elder Lv was terrified, and it was Song Ning. When he suddenly heard Song Ning''s voice, he shook his hands and the sack above his shoulder fell directly to the ground.


    After the sack fell to the ground, it moved a little and made a soft cry.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank and clenched his fists. Under the moonlight, his eyes looked like sharp blades, penetrating the heart of Elder Lu.


    "Who is inside the sack?" Song Ning''s voice was extremely cold.


    Elder Lu swallowed and snorted: "Yes, she is a female disciple."


    "Which female disciple?" Song Ning''s voice was even colder.


    Elder Lv''s face was blue and his legs were shaking.


    Song Ning leaned over to carry the sack without looking back, and his voice was like hell: "I will spare you once. If you dare to hit the people around me again, I will let you die without any corpse."


    Hearing this, Elder L�� softened his legs and nearly knelt on the ground. The most fearful thing in his life was death. The feeling Song Ning gave him just now was that he might be able to kill him at any time. This feeling he never wanted to experience again. Too.


    Song Ning carried the sack to the edge of the grove, first untied the sack. Just now he heard that soft whistle and knew that Mu Xuezhao was inside the sack.


    The sack was untied, and Song Ning''s spirit penetrated Mu Xuezhao''s body. Mu Xuezhao slowly woke up. She opened her hazy eyes, and her curved eyelashes fluttered a few times.


    "Where is this ..." Mu Xuezhao rubbed her eyes and felt a chill. She looked sideways and found Song Ning. The originally panic mood also calmed down and asked quietly.


    Song Ning smiled lightly: "This is a grove of martial arts."


    "Well, why am I here?" Mu Xuezhao obviously didn''t know what happened.


    Song Ning looked at Mu Xuezhao and waited for her to continue.


    Mu Xuezhao recalled: "We are just practicing, and I feel a little sleepy when I practice, so I fell asleep and woke up and got here."


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know why you are here, how are you practicing? How about staying with me?"


    Mu Xuezhao directly ignored the first half of Song Ning''s words and heard Song Ning even invited her to live in the room. There seemed to be a little white rabbit in the heart nest jumping, although she had also lived in Song Ning''s room before, but that It was before, now it is different, and now she has different feelings for Song Ning. With such invitations by Song Ning, she will naturally think in another aspect.


    Suddenly, Mu Xuezhao pulled us up: "Me, that, us ..."


    Song Ning smiled at the little girl with blushing cheeks: "What?"


    Mu Xuezhao didn''t know whether she wanted to cover up her inner confusion, or she wanted to do it because her body was out of control. As soon as Song Ning''s words came out, she leaned forward and kissed Song Ning''s mouth directly.


    This is the first time that the lips meet.


    For the first time, Song Ning was speechless.


    Both sides are so rusty, but they are not separated. Mu Xuezhao tried it, and finally gave up, slowly backed away, lowering his head, pursing his lips, it seemed that there was something on his lips.


    Song Ning was still in shock. He looked at Mu Xuezhao, his throat squirmed, and hurriedly got up and carried Mu Xuezhao and said, "Let''s go back."


    Mu Xuezhao was beating heartily, only thinking that he might have to take that step with Song Ning tonight. He was panicking and looking forward, standing up and holding Song Ning''s hand.


    Song Ning moved forward, Mu Xuezhao followed, but in a few steps, Mu Xuezhao found that Song Ning was moving in the wrong direction.


    "Song, Song Ning, where are we going?" Mu Xuezhao asked.


    "Go to Sister Tang, Sister Tang now needs someone to accompany, so we ..."


    Snapped.


    Song Ning felt the warmth from her palms disappear, Mu Xuezhao retracted her hand, her lips were trembling, her nose was sour, and when she turned around, a sobbing sound came out, and before Song Ning could stop her, she ran away.


    Song Ning didn''t know why she was so sad all of a sudden, but Mu Xuezhao was not safe tonight. He couldn''t let Mu Xuezhao run away alone, so he followed Mu Xuezhao.


    Thinking of Mu Xuezhao''s kiss just now, Song Ning suddenly understood something, but then, he was a little embarrassed.


    Mu Xuezhao is a good girl. She looks beautiful, hardworking, frank, and has an excellent personality. The most important thing is that Mu Xuezhao seems to have a good physique. If she can double-cultivate with her, it may be helpful for her.


    but����


    But Song Ning is not the kind of person who can casually use people as training tools, not to mention Mu Xuezhao''s first time as a woman if she really did something.


    There is no love between her and her, how can you do that kind of thing at will to hurt her?


    Touching the residual temperature in his lips, Song Ning was at a loss, watching Mu Xuezhao returning to his room, and Song Ning sighed: "Tonight, Mu Xuezhao''s crisis is on the Liu family, so I will go directly The Liu family. "

 Chapter 128： kill him!

    Song Ning is going to find them sooner or later, because if he does not go to Ono, then other disciples of Tianyuan School will suffer.


    When Song Ning was walking, he saw Tang Yue approaching head-on.


    "Young Master, you are not in the room at midnight. What do you do when you come out?" Tang Yue asked.


    "Get out and walk." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue stepped forward and took Song Ning''s hand: "Go, follow me back."


    Song Ning shook his head: "I won''t go back first."


    Tang Yue frowned and looked at Song Ning: "Brother Xiao, if he was hit by the Liu family, wouldn''t it be an accident? He is now looking for the murderer who killed Ono, you have blood mist on your body, or be careful to prevent him from killing innocent."


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "Sister Tang ... I killed Ono."


    "........."


    Tang Yue looked at Song Ning in amazement and opened her mouth halfway. After a while, she didn''t say anything. Her face was pale and quite ugly: "Hurry up ..."


    "Go? Where to go?" Song Ning smiled.


    Tang Yue grabbed Song Ning''s hand and quickly walked into the depths of the forest: "Why are you so stupid little brother! You are the one who killed you, if you don''t leave, then they must kill you. You can also flee. I ��ll take you there. You walked all night and left the Tianyuan School. Anyway, you will leave sooner or later. If you leave now, do n��t come back. "


    Song Ning was pulled like this by Tang Yue. Although there were complaints in Tang Yue''s words, Song Ning was able to feel the deep concern. He smiled and looked at Tang Yue, who followed Tang Yue: "Sister Tang, What if I leave, what about other disciples with blood mist? Since the person was killed by me, I have no reason to back down. "


    Tang Yuesi didn''t listen to Song Ning''s words: "Don''t say more. The cliff is in front. Although there is a barrier to protect it, there is a gap. From the gap you can go out and go quickly."


    Tang Yue said while pointing at the cliff ahead.


    Song Ninggang was about to speak, and Tang Yue hugged Song Ning: "This time, I don''t know when I will see you again, I ..."


    With soft jade in her arms, Song Ning did not expect that he saw two different women show true feelings twice in a row this night, but in Song Ning''s view, perhaps Mu Xuezhao was dependent, while Tang Yue was friendship.


    Song Ning did not push away Tang Yue, but instead liked the feeling of being held by Tang Yue. It was very warm, as if the sisters were holding him when he was in Taihe Mountain.


    "Sister Tang, even the monks in the early days of Tandan, it was not easy to kill me. Moreover, what Ono did that day should be blamed. It ��s not unreasonable to say, if I just left so quietly, would n��t Irresponsible for other disciples? "Song Ning said:" You can rest assured that this matter is really not crowded. I will wait until they really start, and I will run away, which will not implicate the Tianyuan School, right? "


    What Tang Yue wanted to say, but seeing Song Ning''s indifferent smile, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Yue had been so full for a while, and suddenly realized what she was doing. She let go of her hurriedly and blushed: "A person who behaves like you is really stupid."


    "If you can''t do it even if you can''t do it, then it''s really stupid ..." Song Ning smiled bitterly, but when she saw it, the sister Tang wouldn''t stop him.


    Song Ning looked at the sky and said, "Sister Tang, please go back. I''ll go to the Lius'' family. I can speak it easily, but I can''t make any plans."


    "Wait!" Tang Yue pulled Song Ning''s clothes corner: "You promise you will be fine."


    "No accident, nothing will happen." Song Ning admitted.


    Although Tang Yue was still a bit worried, until now, Song Ning''s stubborn temper, she could only agree.


    "It would be nice if my dad was there. He was in the mid-term cultivation of Jiedan and would surely keep you safe." Tang Yue sighed lightly.


    "It''s okay, I''ll send you back." Song Ning doesn''t care about these. If he waits for others to protect, then he doesn''t know how many times he has died.


    After Song Ning sent Tang Yue back, he walked towards Liu''s house.


    Young man Liu surnamed Elder Lu in the middle of the room, but he couldn''t wait at all. When he thought of Mu Xuezhao''s appearance and body, he felt hot and anxious.


    It was at this moment that the door suddenly rang, and he was overjoyed, and the door opened with a wave of his hand.


    When the door opened, he hurriedly looked at it, but it was not Elder Lu and Mu Xuezhao that fell in his eyes, but Song Ning!


    He looked at the young man in a golden robe, frowning, "What are you doing here?"


    Monk Naidan also broke away from Ruding, walked to the young man with the surname Liu, and looked at Song Ning coldly, as if he was on the embankment.


    Song Ningmai stepped through the door and said lightly: "Ono recently wanted to bully my friend and was killed by me."


    hiss!


    Not to mention the young man with the surname Liu, even the monk Jiedan was stunned for a moment. Why did they think that Song Ning said so after entering the door?


    In the initial period of foundation construction, in the face of the people of the Liu family, and even a monk of the Dan Dan, even so indifferently admitted the killing of the people of the Liu family?


    The young man surnamed Liu narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "I asked you during the day, but you denied it, but now you admit it late at night?"


    "During the day? Have I denied it? I just asked you back, you didn''t continue to ask, and I didn''t continue." Song Ning''s expression was indifferent.


    In this way, the daytime scene emerged in the mind of the young man named Liu ...


    "Is this Tianyuan faction dead, I must have killed it?"


    Song Ning''s remarks were indeed rhetorical, and indeed did not deny it.


    "There are not many people who dare to talk to me like this. Are you the chief disciple of a third-level cultivator who dares to kill our Liu family?" The young man with the surname Liu approached Song Ning: "Then you pay your life."


    The monk Jiedan on the side heard the word, and immediately heard the young man named Liu: "Master, this person is so calm, I am afraid that it is really the Song family, do we want ..."


    The young man with the surname Liu looked coldly: "Kill! Whoever he is, kill!"


    Although Song Ning didn''t hear the spiritual transmission of the two, he saw the two''s eyes change and quickly backed away.


    Just the moment he stepped back and dodged, a deep gully appeared in the place where he stood.


    "Boy, die!" Monk Jiedan yelled angrily, his right hand turned into a claw, his ring finger and **** bent, and his thumb, index finger, and little finger extended upwards: "Sanqing fingers!"


    Suddenly, the electric light flashed in his hand, and thunder and lightning went straight to Song Ning, like an electric snake.


    Song Ning backed away, the electric snake was hotly chased, and bursts of crackling sounds were sent through the entire Tianyuan School.


    Pappa!


    Song Ning blocked the Sanqing fingers with spiritual force, but flashed the residual electricity, and his body had a momentary paralysis.


    "Humph! It''s hard to beat." Monk Jiedan said, and Sanqing pointed out again.


    This time, three ice cones pierced Song Ning. Although the speed of this ice cone was not as fast as thunder and lightning, it came through the wind. As if it could pierce everything, Song Ning was paralyzed at this time, and he could not move at all. It was less than a foot in front of me ...

 Chapter 129： Want to kill me?

    "Little Master!" Tang Yue exclaimed, rushing to Song Ning, but she was stopped by Elder Bai as soon as she stepped out.


    Bingbing reached three inches in front of Song Ning in a blink of an eye. Song Ning could already feel the coldness of the ice cone invading the whole body, but because of the cold, it seemed to resonate with the ice bones in his body. At this moment the ice cone had reached an inch in front of him.


    Buzz!


    The sword light flashed under Song Ning''s feet, and his body disappeared out of thin air. When it reappeared, it was more than ten feet away.


    Sword Art!


    Most people in the Tianyuan School have never seen Song Ning''s Royal Sword Technique.


    A trace of cruelty flashed in the eyes of Monk Jiedan, others didn''t know, but he could not see it, this Song Ning''s imperial swordsmanship had reached the second stage, and his mind was moving in different places, like a teleport, this is not a year or two What can be cultivated, seeing this ''Yu Jianshu, shifting'', has shown that Song Ning is not a thing in the pool, I am afraid that it is really the Song family.


    "Five Thunder Fingers!" Monk Jie Dan kept his fist in his right hand, his five fingers clasped in his palms, and suddenly the sky was covered with clouds, thunderous bursts, and electro-optical light.


    "Liu''s fingering, alone in the world, these five thunder fingers can attract the power of the sky thunder, even if the leapfrog kills are not unusual!" Elder Bai breathed his breath.


    The young man with the surname Liu smiled: "Song Ning, kill the people of Liu family, this is the end!"


    Just as the young man named Liu surnamed Zi Mo Ting suddenly rushed out of the crowd, she burst into tears and pointed at the young man named Liu yelled: "You asked for my body, said you let me go, but now you want to kill Song Ning? "


    Although everyone knew that Zi Mo Ting had been played with by this young man of the surname Liu for a long time, they did not expect that there was such a transaction between them, and even more did not expect Zi Mo Ting to speak out on their own.


    The young man with the surname Liu glanced at Zi Mo Ting and disgusted, "I said I wouldn''t kill you, then I wouldn''t kill you, but I promised you wouldn''t kill Song Ning? Get out, cheap!"


    Zi Moting stepped back two steps, his legs were weak, he knelt on the ground, his eyes were empty, trembling, and he was in love.


    Song Ning made a move, came to Zi Mo Ting, hugged it, and then teleported to Tang Yue, put Zi Mo Ting down, and then returned to the distance.


    Everything, but between the electric light and the stone fire, if everyone in the Tianyuan School did not see it with their own eyes, it would never be possible to believe that Song Ning was so fast.


    The lightning was getting stronger in the sky, and Song Ning narrowed his eyes at the Liu family in front of him, killing intently.


    "The thing I hate most about Song Ning is that you are a scum who plays with women''s bodies!" Song Ning said with a "boom" at his feet, Spirituality walked away, and a spiritual ball was instantly condensed in his hand and hit the knot. Dan monk.


    Monk Jiedan''s eyes were contemptuous, and he punched out, yelling in his mouth: "Five Thunder Fingers!"


    boom!


    Tian Lei fell, slashing towards Song Ning, and Song Ning''s spiritual ball attacked in this day''s bombardment, like a bubble, bursting instantly.


    Bang ~


    Song Ning escaped from the thunder bombardment while teleporting, and a large pit three feet in size was exploded above the earth.


    However, the attack did not stop, and at the moment of thunder and lightning burst, five thunder and lightning were separated.


    When five lightnings struck together, Song Ning teleported again.


    Even though he evaded the attack, he was still injured. Even if the thunderbolt did not hit him, it would cause some damage, which was unpredictable.


    "Death!" Monk Jiedan threw another punch.


    Boom ~


    The sky thundered and fell in a blink of an eye.


    "Death?" Song Ningao smiled.


    At this moment, Monk Jiedan felt cold, but he could not imagine why he felt this way when he played against an early monk.


    Song Ning''s smile was strange and cold, and in this smile, the cruelty hidden deep was creepy.


    As soon as Tianlei fell, Song Ning disappeared, and when it appeared again ...


    Breaking the air means.


    These three words are very light. When these three words blurted out, it seemed that everything around was quiet.


    Broken finger? !


    Song Ning also practiced breaking the finger? !


    The people present were almost speechless, watching Song Ning unbelievable.


    The knotty monk was numb. He felt a burst of spiritual power beside him, his body trembling violently. When he turned around, he saw Song Ning''s cold eyes.


    The young man surnamed Liu was still laughing madly, his mouth wide open, as if waiting for Song Ning to be blasted by Wulei, but at the moment he found his body seemed to start to become loose.


    "Want to kill me?" Song Ning''s mouth trembles, smiles, closes his hand, flashes again, and returns to the same place: "Playing with the woman''s body, if you don''t die, it''s hard to understand!"


    "No!" Monk Jiedan roared.


    The same mouth shape was also made on the face of the young man named Liu, but he couldn''t make a sound at this moment.


    In any case, he could not think of his cultivation practice in the middle period of foundation construction, but was killed by a monk who cultivated in the early stage of foundation construction, and he did not even think that the other party used a broken finger!


    "You''re looking for death!" Monk Jiedan''s green muscles were exposed, and both of them lifted up, and Wulei''s fingers followed.


    Suddenly, the thunder burst, and the Tianyuan faction was immediately surrounded by thunder and lightning. Each thunder and lightning fell into five electric snakes on the ground, and continued to track Song Ning. Even if Song Ning could teleport, it was still in this thunder and lightning. Was hit hard.


    shift!


    Song Ningzheng''s intention was to perform the imperial sword technique, but his body remained unchanged.


    Snapped!


    Thunder and lightning struck Song Ning, attracting light and electricity, followed by ten and one hundred.


    Song Ning felt that there was a blank space in his brain. His body fell into the ground with a bang, and he couldn''t move for half a minute.


    Even though he has the strength comparable to the early stage of Jie Dan, but he can''t beat the early stage of Jie Dan, unless he can use the second finger to break the air.


    The thunder and lightning disappeared, and the Tianyuan School was quiet. Everyone held their breath and did not dare to move.


    Tang Yue wanted to rush up, but was caught by Elder Bai.


    Monk Jiedan walked towards Song Ning step by step, his eyes full of bloodshot eyes, the mad bombing just consumed him too much spiritual power, and now his cultivation practice is almost falling.


    "Only by holding your head, you can go back to atonement." Monk Jie Dan''s voice was hoarse, standing in front of Song Ning, gasping for breath, raised his hand, and grabbed Song Ning''s neck.


    "Don''t!" Mu Xuezhao suddenly rushed out of the crowd, just as Mu Xuezhao rushed out, Lu Sheng also got wind at his feet, blocking Song Ning in front of him.


    "Don''t kill Song Ning!" Mu Xuezhao opened his hands in front of Song Ning, timidly, trembling, at a loss.


    Lu Sheng stopped in front of Mu Xuezhao, he clenched his teeth: "If you want to kill Brother Song, kill me first!"


    If it was usual, this monk monk would not hesitate to kill Lu Sheng and Mu Xuezhao, but now he does not dare, he is now almost down, his strength is even lower, he does not know if he killed the Tianyuan School Disciple, will the elders of the Tianyuan faction fight? If the elders of the Tianyuan faction join forces, then he has no room to fight back.


    "Go away!" Monk Jiedan shouted, and slaps his hand, slaps fan on Lu Sheng, the blood in Lu Sheng''s mouth spouts, was beaten aside, but his life was worry-free.


    Lu Sheng thought he was going to die, but now it doesn''t matter if he sees himself, he has to stand up and run towards Song Ning.


    But at this moment, a spiritual force flashed in the sky, and then, a cold and ruthless voice came ...

 Chapter 130： Zhan Jiedan

    "Who dares to spread the wild in my Tianyuan School?"


    No one arrives, the sound comes first.


    Tang Yue was overjoyed by the familiar voice. She looked at the sky, and her eyes sparkled with crystal: "Dad!"


    Many disciples of Tianyuan sent their bows to salute: "Head!"


    There was laughter in the air, and a middle-aged man with one face fell. His sword and eyebrows were Tang Zishan, the head of the Tianyuan School.


    Tang Zishan looked at the monk Jiedan, and then looked at Song Ning lying on the ground, and said coldly: "Where did it come, I dare to hurt my Tianyuan disciples!"


    Monk Jiedan raised an eyebrow: "Liu Family, Liu Yunfeng!"


    When Liu Yunfeng spoke, he took out a Liu family token.


    Tang Zishan''s pupils shrank and his attitude changed: "It turned out to be a Liu family Taoist friend. I don''t know what mistake my Tianyuan sent disciples made. Why did Daoist friends be so bullied?"


    Tang Yue saw his father''s attitude change, and immediately stepped forward and said: "Dad, he wants to kill Junior Brother, you must not let him succeed!"


    Tang Zishan frowned, and he didn''t understand the character relationship, but he didn''t care about Tang Yue''s words, but looked at Liu Yunfeng with a smile.


    Liu Yunfeng said in a cold voice: "This person killed me two of the Liu family, and one of them was my three young Liu family Liu Zhonghe. Today I killed him to protect you.


    It is said that Tang Zishan''s heart is tense, the Liu family is famous for protecting the calves, and now it is the Liu family''s young master who is dead, which is not easy to handle.


    Seeing Tang Zishan''s expression, Tang Yue looked moved, but Liu Yunfeng was proud.


    Liu Yunfeng said sharply: "Executing Song Ning, spare you the Tianyuan School, otherwise ... the Liu family will come and the Tianyuan School will be destroyed!"


    This voice echoed in the Tianyuan School. Although it did not contain any spiritual fluctuations, it made everyone''s heart tremble.


    "Dad! A few days ago Hong Da wanted to use me as a furnace. If there was no younger brother, I would have been ruined by Hong Da. If the younger brother died today, then I would explode and ..."


    Click!


    Before Tang Yue''s words were finished, he was stunned by the spirit of Tang Zishan and fell in his arms.


    Tang Zishan gave Tang Yue to Elder Bai: "Take Tang Yue back."


    "Yes, the head." Elder Bai bowed.


    This Tang Zishan''s approach has already explained everything. Song Ning''s paralysis on the ground has been lifted, but his body is in pain. If he is not physically strong, he may be dead at this time. He sits on his body and takes a long breath. Swallow a few pills and start to recover.


    Mu Xuezhao and Lu Sheng immediately turned their heads and knelt in front of Tang Zishan: "Master, please save Song Ning, please ..."


    "Noisy!" Tang Zishan''s big sleeves flicked, slamming Mu Xuezhao and Lu Sheng aside, the two rolled around on the ground a few times, covered with scars, and passed out.


    The disciples of the Tianyuan School were all silent. Although they did not want to save Song Ning, the practice of taking charge of the head was too much, even the disciples did not let go.


    Liu Yunfeng was very satisfied with Tang Zishan''s approach: "You are doing well. When I take this man''s head and go back to life, I will explain everything to the owner. You are very competent, and the owner says you will not be rewarded."


    Tang Zishan smiled all over his face: "Haha, Yunfeng Daoist talked about the idea. I was injured a few days ago, and I want to go to the strong Liu family to discuss a Fuyuan Dan. If Yunfeng Daoyou can give me a Huiyuan Dan''s words ... "


    Liu Yunfeng laughed haha: "Ha ha ha ha, Fu Yuan Dan only, I will give you one now, you take this Song Ning head off to me, and we are considered to be good friends."


    Liu Yunfeng said, flipping his hands and taking out a Fu Yuan Dan and throwing it to Tang Zishan.


    Tang Zishan was overjoyed, and reached for ...


    But when Tang Zishan just stretched out his hand, he suddenly felt that the sword light was flashing in front of him. Looking again, that Fu Yuan Dan had already reached Song Ning''s hands. Without saying anything, Song Ning swallowed Fu Yuan Dan directly. After chewing, his face turned ruddy.


    Although he resumed meditation just now, no one expected that he would be able to recover his movements so quickly, and he did not expect him to be able to resume using Sword Art.


    ��Yujianshu, Shift�� cannot be used continuously for a short period of time, because the spiritual power consumed by each teleport is several times the previous one, but if it is used after a stop, there will be no such drawbacks.


    Tang Zishan''s eyes widened and he roared: "You are looking for death!"


    Song Ning smiled faintly, the power of Fuyuan Pill in the body circulated, his strength quickly recovered, and his injuries were also recovered.


    He asked back, "I am also dying of robbing, and I am also dying of not robbing, so why not robbing?"


    Tang Zishan narrowed his eyes, his eyes were vicious, but after all he refrained from doing it: "You have saved Tang Yue, I will not kill you, but you will die!"


    Liu Yunfeng also understood that Tang Zishan didn''t do it, then he did it. If Song Ning recovered, then there would be more troubles and swordsmanship. It was not easy to kill.


    Liu Yunfeng moved, and Song Ning also moved.


    "Don''t let him run away, if he runs away, we will all die!"


    I do n��t know who among the many disciples of Tianyuan School shouted, all the disciples of Tianyuan School moved and rushed to the direction of the teleportation array. No one except the head of Tianyuan School could pass through the enchantment at will. Rely on this teleportation.


    Song Ning didn''t want to run. Now when he sees the disciples like this, his heart is half cold.


    The sword light flickered, shuttled under the control of Song Ning, and thrust into Liu Yunfeng.


    Liu Yunfeng was terrified. He never thought that Song Ning could even use the sword technique in this way, and could apply the sword technique to this extent. Who is this young man in front of him?


    However, Liu Yunfeng was too late to be surprised at the moment, and he drew out the flying sword when he dodged and began to resist.


    Sanqing means!


    Five Thunder Fingers!


    No matter how Liu Yunfeng attacked, he had a short pause when he cast the spell. Song Ning''s Jianguang would pierce his body through this momentary gap. After one or two visits, Song Ning was not injured, but Liu Yunfeng was already injured.


    In the early days of foundation, was he really just a monk in the beginning of foundation?


    Tang Zishan looked at Song Ning in amazement. He did n��t return to Tianyuan School for a while. He had already miscalculated too many things. On that day, according to the orders of the Liu family, he let Ono enter the Tianyuan School as a hidden secondary disciple. He gave some permission so that he could do whatever he wanted in secret, but that Ono was killed by Song Ning ...


    Seeing Liu Yunfeng injured, how could Tang Zishan stand idly by?


    While Song Ning was concentrating on controlling Jianguang, he suddenly felt a killing intention coming from behind, spiritual force raging, and attacked in an instant.


    roll!


    Song Ning roared, turned around and pointed out.


    Boom!


    Tang Zishan was already injured. Even in the mid-term cultivation of Jie Dan, he was also injured in this broken finger. He stepped back, his blood in his chest rolled, and almost a spit of blood spewed out.


    On the other hand, Song Ning flew out and fell heavily on the ground. He felt that he was falling apart, barely propping himself up from the ground, but Kegang came together, but spit out blood ...

 Chapter 131： If there is no way

    Although Song Ning was injured, her momentum did not weaken, but became stronger. Jianguang still attacked Liu Yunfeng under the control of Yujianshu. Song Ning got up from the ground and stared at Tang Zishan.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Song Ning''s voice was cold, so harsh, and led Tang Zishan to be shocked.


    At this time, Tang Zishan was only fortunate that Song Ning''s broken finger could only show one finger. If it was just two fingers, then he would definitely die!


    At this moment, the entire Tianyuan School was quiet, and all the disciples looked at Tang Zishan. They were expecting and expecting Song Ning to be killed, but Song Ning''s strength is so strong today that the masters of the middle Dan period were attacking him Was injured below.


    But if Song Ning never died, wouldn''t Tianyuan School suffer? If the Liu family comes, the Tianyuan School will be destroyed!


    Song Ning breathed heavily. While controlling Jianguang to attack Liu Yunfeng, he stabilized the spiritual force of the collision in the body, his eyes gloomy: "Tang master, you, kill me?"


    Tang Zishan''s heart was horizontal, clenching his fists, without a word, he rushed to Song Ning again.


    He shot with a palm, and Song Ning suddenly felt the waves of energy around him rolling and pressing, which actually played a role of restraint.


    Sword Art, move!


    Song Ning summoned Jian Guang to come back, and as soon as Jian Guang withdrew, Liu Yunfeng, with his long hair scattered, sacrificed several daggers to Song Ning like a lunatic, which also blocked Song Ning''s retreat.


    Royal swordsmanship, shift. It is similar to instantaneous movement, rather than flashing, movement requires a certain path, but at this moment, Song Ning''s surroundings are all sealed, he can''t move even if he wants to move.


    Attacks were on all sides, and the palms of the spiritual power above the head were photographed with a destructive momentum.


    Many disciples of Tianyuan sent a sigh of relief. When they saw this scene, they were finally relieved.


    "Brother Song, you are dead. If you can live for so many of us, you can go with peace of mind." This disciple has had several connections with Song Ning. Now, among many disciples, the idea is good.


    puff!


    Lingli''s palm fell and hit Song Ning''s head, but instead of crushing Song Ning, he raised his hand and was blocked by Song Ning.


    Song Ning was kneeling down on the squeezed legs and fell into the soil for a foot. Blood mist spewed out of his mouth. His eyes were dim, almost fainting. At this moment, a sharp tingling came beside him. Several daggers.


    The dagger is an inch away from Song Ning, but Song Ning''s skin is hard to reach the edge, the skin is fleshy, and the blood flows out.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth tightly, his heart moved, and Jian Guang flew out.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    Jianguang blocked the dagger, and the dagger was invincible, but was bounced off.


    It is not difficult to control the spiritual power through the air, but now both Liu Yunfeng and Tang Zishan are injured. Moreover, at this moment, Song Ningming will die, and they do not need to fight with Song Ning, so they withdraw their spiritual power and are ready to attack again.


    Song Ning half-kneeled on the ground, **** flesh above his legs.


    During the attack just now, his internal organs were severely injured, and now every breath will cause the body to tremble due to the severe pain pulled by the internal organs.


    However, he came out of a foot of soil, gasping and staring.


    "I Song Ning ... killed the person who should be killed, me, and saved the person who was saved, and now, the Tianyuan School wants me to die ?!" Song Ning said, knowing where the strength came from, and raised his finger to Tang Zishan : "I saved your own daughter, you are going to kill me now !?"


    Tang Zishan was about to attack again, and was so frightened by Song Ning''s finger, he immediately dodged to the side, and he saw that Song Ning was not a broken finger, and he coughed uglyly: "Song Ning, I let you die Understand that the people of the Liu family, even if the crimes are heinous, are not something you can kill. This is the world. "


    When Liu Yunfeng saw Song Ning in this state, he knew that he had no power, secretly relieved, but also arrogantly said: "For you, the Liu family is heaven, no matter who you are, if you kill the Liu family, you will die. ! "


    The Liu family ... is it heaven?


    Song Ning laughed: "Liu''s family is heaven? Addicted to female sex, robbing chastity, Liu''s family is heaven? What kind of **** do you cultivate? If there is no way in heaven, it can''t be tolerated, let alone your local Liu family scum!


    Song Ningyue said more and more mad, the body''s spiritual power was unstable, and Jin Dan was trembling, as if it would burst at any time, but at this moment, no matter how strong the power inside that Jindan, there was no point for Song Ning to drive.


    The two he faced were not invincible, but he was invincible now, draining his spirit and suffering serious injuries. His eyes were dizzy and his body wobbled.


    The wind passed silently.


    Above the Tianyuan School, suddenly silence, maybe Song Ning was too crazy, or perhaps, shocked by Song Ning''s words.


    However, no one will refute Song Ning at this time, because he will die, why should he argue about a dying person?


    Song Ning''s eyes closed slowly, all kinds of pictures flashed in his eyes, and the way of breaking the empty finger continued to emerge in his mind, but he couldn''t figure out how to show the second finger anyway.


    Will the end of fate be in this Tianyuan School?


    He didn''t want to give up easily, but at this moment, he had to give up. At this moment, even Jin Dan, who was violently shaking in his body, stabilized and stopped moving, as if he had also accepted his fate.


    Song Ning sighed for a long time, recalling the days and mountains in the mountains and mountains, his uncle, brother and sister were reaching out to summon him at the moment.


    When Liu Yunfeng and Tang Zishan saw Song Ning''s fate, they glanced at each other and then attacked at the same time.


    In the Tianyuan School, lifeless ...


    At this moment, in the night sky, a ghost was flying happily, and she sang while flying: "My sword spirit, beautiful sword spirit, sad sword spirit, forgetful sword spirit, I forgot where the body is, looking around. I am the sword spirit, the lovely sword spirit, the melancholy sword spirit, the drowsy sword spirit, when I wake up, I cannot find where my body is. "


    She had just returned from the glacier in the northern cold region. She ate a lot of ice there and was in a good mood. Now she is looking for the long-lost sword body.


    When I woke up that year, the sword body was gone. She didn''t know how many years had passed. She remembered that she should look for the sword body, but where was the sword body? Now, has that sword become an ordinary product?


    She flew flying, and suddenly smelled a familiar breath. In her memory, this breath was a human monk. The monk was not very young. She met this little monk while she was sleeping in Tianhe City and ate it. The coldness of the little monk.


    Thinking of the cold poison, she could not help but smack her mouth: "It tastes really good. I don''t know what happened to the kid. It seems to be in front. Go and see."


    She thought, speeding up, in mid-air, because of its speed, it caused a strong wind, the strong wind roared, and the leaves on the ground fell.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw the Tianyuan School, saw the body shaking, dying Song Ning, saw the attacking Tang Zishan and Liu Yunfeng, but at the moment these are not important in her eyes, the important thing is that she saw The faintly weak sword light at the foot of Song Ning!

 Chapter 132： If you have no heart, you cant hurt yourself

    "Burning Sky Sword!" She was ecstatic, watching the sword light about to burst, and her flying speed increased again.


    Boom!


    Vibrations came from the air, swaying like ripples, and the strength was strong, as if even the surrounding space was shaken.


    At the same time as this shock appeared, all the monks of the Yuanyuan sent their hearts trembling and felt this powerful power. At the same time, their eyes glowed dazzlingly, and the faint and weak sword light suddenly flickered suddenly, sword light A violent wind suddenly rose around, and a breath of breath erupted from the inside out.


    The attacks of Liu Yunfeng and Tang Zishan have not yet been fought, and the brewing spiritual power is directly dispersed by the erupting power.


    Song Ning felt a force coming from Jianguang. At this moment, the feeling that Jianguang gave him completely changed. It seems that this sword ... live!


    Jianguang Dasheng, between the flashes, only listened to the sound of "chi", Liu Yunfeng fell to the ground, turned into a dead body, and had no resistance at all. At this moment, no one could see the sword light. In their eyes, it was just a group of light. , Everything in front of me is just light, and nothing but light.


    It''s just this light, which makes you stand upset and cold, as if your body will be frozen.


    "Do not!"


    Song Ning watched that Jian Guang reached Tang Zishan in the blink of an eye.


    Just after Song Ning shouted in his life, Jian Guang stopped suddenly, and the tip of the sword had pierced the tip of Tang Zishan''s nose.


    There was a icy voice in the sword light that only Song Ning could hear: "If you die, I will dissipate. If he wants to kill you, he is trying to kill me. He must die."


    "Sister Tang''s father, don''t kill." Although Song Ning recovered slightly, she still suffered serious injuries: "Not kill!"


    Jian Guangdun was trembling in the same place, and seemed to be struggling. After a while, ��poo�� retreated back to Song Ning, rolling Song Ning ��s body, breaking through the sky, and rushing towards the sky.


    Song Ninggang wanted to remind that there was an enchantment here, but he only heard the sound of a sigh. The entire enclave of the Yuanyuan School was broken, and the remaining enchantment in mid-air turned into a little shimmer and fell to the ground. This Tianyuan School did not know how much it had supported. The enchantment of the year was just broken through ...


    Above this sword light, Song Ning''s consciousness gradually became blurred, and he was seriously injured, lying on the sword light, and fell asleep.


    In the air, Jianguang chose a wood to fall. When she fell, she suddenly stood up and turned into a woman.


    This man was wearing ice blue sara. Her skin was flawless like snow and delicate as ice. She shone with the cold blue light as soon as she appeared, and she stood beside Song Ning as soon as she appeared. If it was a million years ago, I am afraid that it will not last a day. "


    However, when she said this, there was a flash of recollection in her eyes, as if remembering the last master of her, the death of the master of the year, and why she was almost broken.


    "If it were not you, who would it be?" She smiled self-deprecatingly, with memories and sadness in her smile.


    Sibi, she smiled, lowered her head, facing her mouth, and bit her lip hard.


    A drop of ice blood fell into Song Ning''s mouth, and she immediately kissed on Song Ning''s lips.


    Di ~ Da ~


    When Song Ning breathed, it was like inhaling the woman.


    The woman slowly disappeared, and a cold force penetrated into Song Ning''s body, as if it were connected with Song Ning''s body, assimilated instantly, Song Ning''s body healed quickly, and the broken and broken internal organs It was also repaired in an instant.


    Song Ning is still in a coma, but there is a long sword beside him at the moment.


    Night comes day and night, day and night alternate.


    After three days, Song Ning did not wake up and lay quietly here, and there was nothing else except the trees.


    In these three days, the people of the Tianyuan School were panicked and the enchantment was broken, which was equivalent to the entire sect without any protection. The enchantment of the three-level cultivation sect was left by the ancestors. Jie Dan''s cultivation base cannot be repaired at all.


    In the Tianyuan School, Tang Yue learned of the development of the matter, and heard the situation of the day, and was frustrated like crazy. Li Qingling was beside Tang Yue. That day she wanted to stop but was stunned by Elder Lv. Everything happened. She But nothing could be done. Fortunately, Song Ning was fine, but in her heart, she was deeply guilty of Song Ning.


    Mu Xuezhao and Lu Sheng had taken care of their wounds, but they were ostracized by disciples everywhere. Even the elders deliberately troubled them both.


    On this day, Tang Yue sat on the top of Houshan Mountain expressionlessly, looking at the mountain stream, his eyes dull.


    Suddenly, she asked, "Little brother, he ... will be fine, right?"


    "He will be fine. He left that day and is still alive. The strength of the sword light is something I have never seen before. I want to come to Song Ningding to be someone from a big family. Perhaps ... it is the top presence of our country of falling feathers." Li Qingling comforted.


    Tang Yue held a white flower in his hand, one by one with the petals on it, and muttered in his mouth: "I just hope to see him again one day, saying" I''m sorry "with his own mouth, father wants to kill him, but he To complain with virtue, this sentiment will not end in my life. "


    Li Qingling hugged Tang Yue tightly, she could feel the misery in Tang Yue''s heart, she could feel Tang Yue''s feelings for Song Ning.


    That sentiment was unclear, the Tao was unclear, and it grew in my heart like a thorn in the flesh, hurting her all the time.


    Li Qingling is not sure if there is any life to say goodbye to Song Ning again, because she knows that the Liu family will certainly not let go of the Tianyuan School, firstly Ono, then Master Liu ��s family, then Liu Yunfeng, and Liu Yunfeng ��s three dead are all in the Tianyuan School I am afraid that there will be people from the Liu family coming here in a few days.


    When the Liu family came, the Tianyuan School was afraid that it would be a disaster, but if the Tianyuan School would be destroyed, it would not be.


    "Little Brother ... Where are you ..." Tang Yue''s fingers flicked and the flowers fell into the mountain stream. Her eyes were blurred and her tears could not stop falling.


    She had no worries, but she was emotional, with tears and angina.


    If you have no heart, you can''t hurt yourself.


    Song Ning, who was thinking in her mouth, was lying in the forest at the moment, motionless, and if her breathing was steady, no one would think he was alive.


    As night fell, there was a noisy footsteps in the forest. The dozens of people in this line were rough men, but among them there was only a beautiful woman.


    The woman was facing Qingxiu, and it looked quite wrong with these people. She was **** with a little dust on her face, and she seemed to have been caught.


    "Late, just rest here, you go to check the dry wood and come back to make a fire." The man in charge ordered.


    Several people started to pick up the dry wood, and the bound woman hid in a hurry to the side of the tree, looking at the strong man with scars on her head, and shivered.


    Scarred smile: "Don''t be afraid, think carefully, if you take the initiative to follow me, the benefits are many, but if you want me to overshoot the bow, hum ..."


    The woman lowered her head and saw the face with the scar on her face. She felt sick and was running away from the driver. The night was quiet and the visibility in front of her was not high. She was sitting by the tree and suddenly felt a steady gasp behind her. When in doubt, she turned around I want to see from behind.


    Among the grass, a person lay there quietly, as if sleeping, breathing steadily, and that person''s face ...


    Song Ning!


    The woman shuddered violently, and in her mind came a picture unforgettable all her life.


    She is Xiaolian ...

 Chapter 133： The difference between the fairy and the heart lies in the heart

    When Xiaolian saw Song Ning, she remembered the scene that happened outside the wooden village on that day, and even remembered the fact that Song Ning personally killed his elderly father.


    She gritted her teeth, and her tears fell, her eyes full of resentment.


    She knows that Song Ning is an immortal, and it is absolutely impossible for her to take revenge, but these people around, these rough guys also have some skills, if you let them ...


    Xiaolian raised her lips and yelled, "Husband, why are you here, Husband, you wake up!"


    When the scar heard Xiaolian''s voice, she squinted and came over, "What are you talking about? Do you have a husband?"


    Xiaolian pretended not to hear, and fell on Song Ning and started crying.


    Those who picked up the dry wood also came around at the moment, watching Xiaolian crying beside a little student.


    This little student was wearing golden clothes, holding a long sword, the sword was four feet long, the blade was thin like a cicada wing, translucent, and there was a faint blue cold light between them.


    Scarlet grabbed Xiaolian: "Smelly lady, this kid is your husband? You do not follow me, because of him?"


    Xiaolian cried and did not answer. She still kept calling Song Ning with her husband.


    After so noisy, Song Ning, who had been asleep, woke up. He opened his sleepy eyes and saw Xiaolian at a glance. When he thought of what happened outside the wooden village on the same day, he felt guilty for Xiaolian.


    "Xiaolian, you ..." Song Ning just started to find that the people around him were facing badly, and Xiaolian''s hands were still tied.


    "Why are you tying Xiaolian?" Song Ning got up, holding a long sword in his hand, frowning.


    There is no slight fluctuation of spiritual power in the person in front of him. Look at them, they should be martial arts. Everyone has injuries. If it is good, it will be a thief.


    The knife scared took the knife directly from the waist with a smile, and all around a dozen people threw dry wood on the ground, each took out their weapons and surrounded Song Ning.


    The scar grinned, and the scar was even more terrifying: "We don''t bully you. Since you have a weapon in your hand, we will use a man''s way to solve it."


    Song Ning frowned, and ten people beside him were already attacking.


    Xiaolian looked aside, and her heart was cheerful. These dozen people attacked Song Ning alone. Even if Song Ning was an immortal, she might not be able to get out easily. She had seen Song Ning''s strength, but the world''s strongest people couldn''t stand up to many people. Sneak attack.


    However, Xiaolian was wrong. The dozen people who used their weapons to kill Song Ning in the last moment fell the weapon in the next moment, trembling in limbs, and sweating all over.


    Song Ning didn''t move, and slowly said: "I don''t want to hurt Er and wait for the ordinary people, and leave quickly, he will not do anything to rob the women."


    Just now, Song Ning just released the evil spirit that once killed 100,000 demons in his body, and these people have no idea of ??survival. They now hear that Song Ning did not kill them. It feels like, but now they want to run, but they can''t move at all. Some people barely pick up their weapons, staggering, falling and hitting each other, finally leaving Song Ning''s vision.


    Some did not dare to take weapons, and even walked away with a crawl.


    Song Ning watched these people go, but did not notice when Xiaolian picked up a dagger from the ground and hid it in the cuff.


    "Xiaolian, what did they do to you?" Song Ning popped out with a spirit, helping Xiaolian loose.


    "No, nothing." Xiaolian''s face was pale, she looked at Song Ning''s expression at the moment and knew Song Ning should have no doubts.


    Song Ning recalled that Xiaolian ��s bitter look on the day, and her heart numb: ��Xiaolian, I could n��t save your father outside the wood village that day, he would die, but if I were to kill it, I would cultivate it to promote the demon. Beheaded and save more people, I did n��t have time to explain to you at that time, I ��m sorry, I hope you can understand that thing. ��


    Suddenly Xiaolian didn''t expect Song Ning to take the initiative to mention that matter.


    A haze flashed from Xiaolian''s eyes.


    Since ancient immortals are different, how can immortals explain the truth to Fan? Xiaolian feels ridiculous, Song Ning is an immortal, he can say whatever he wants, a life, he can get an understanding if he just explains it.


    But she thought so, but how could she say that?


    "It''s okay, you are an immortal, and your actions must make sense." Xiaolian said, taking a step forward, opening her hands and hugging Song Ning tightly: "Xiaolian is helpless now, if she can become The slave-maid next to you will be the best home for you. "


    She said, directly taking off the broken golden robe outside Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned: "Xiaolian, no, we ..."


    But just when Song Ning said half unpreparedly, he felt a cold dagger stab behind him.


    This dagger can''t hurt him at all, let alone a dagger, even Xiaolian cut with a knife and stabbed with a sword, can''t hurt him.


    But just when Song Ning felt the cold skin, Song Ning withdrew all her spiritual protection.


    The dagger pierced into the back heart, and it rested on the heart, causing a burst of pain.


    Xiaolian shook her hand, stepped back in a panic, and fell directly to the ground.


    Seeing the dagger stuck in Song Ning''s back, she suddenly felt sad. She couldn''t figure it out, why she would succeed. For a moment, she felt that the dagger seemed to be stuck on a hard object, but Then it penetrated into Song Ning''s body smoothly.


    Song Ning looked at Xiaolian, he didn''t speak, but just looked at it quietly, with a smile on his face: "Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaolian had no blood on her face. She fled in a hurry, screaming, like crazy, hysterical.


    She ran to the river, fell to the river, looked at herself in the river, and trembled.


    why!


    Why did he not only hide, but also let himself succeed?


    Why did he do this?


    At this moment there is no bit of hatred in Xiaolian''s heart, some are just horrified, some are doubts, and some are regrets.


    Somehow, at this moment, she is convinced of Song Ning''s explanation.


    She screamed and looked at herself in the river, and suddenly her heart calmed down.


    Sitting in the water, feeling the cool water, her heart opened, as if she suddenly understood everything.


    "It turns out ... this is the difference between the fairy and the elders?" Xiaolian looked at the road when she came, crawled out of the water, knelt on the ground, and threw three heads in the direction of Song Ning.


    The fairy is the reason.


    It ��s that they have a heart that mortals do n��t have. They have taken the path that mortals ca n��t. Perhaps there are thousands of monks in the world and different temperaments. There are few people similar to Song Ning, but at the moment in Xiaolian ��s heart, Song Ning is The direction of a fairy.


    In order to protect the wooden villagers and the **** demon, he was seriously injured. Before the scars and other mortals were disrespected, he not only did it but also let everyone go. Just now Xiaolian tried to kill him, but he let Xiaolian succeed ...


    Xiaolian''s eyes were full of awe and repentance: "If it weren''t for a fairy like you, we would have died long ago. How can a fairy like you, kill the innocent ..."


    In her self-deprecating room, she bowed her heads in the direction of Song Ning and threw nine heads.

 Chapter 134： Lu Yu Li Qingxue

    Song Ning saw this scene from afar, and the knot that had always existed in his heart was also untied. He sat on the ground, although the dagger was still inserted in the back of the heart, but he felt no pain at all.


    Perhaps the most important thing for a monk is Daoxin. When Xiaolian bowed down just now, Song Ning felt that even her own cultivation had been improved.


    Da da da.


    A burst of horseshoes interrupted Song Ning''s thoughts. Song Ning looked around and saw a team coming in the distance.


    Said it is a team, but it is just a car, and the rest are horses.


    Song Ning felt that there were five people in the line ahead, three people riding horses, and one driving, while there was still one person sitting in the car.


    Song Ning feels strange that these five people are all monks, monks riding horses, this kind of thing Song Ning saw for the first time, but these people are not very good at training. In the later period of Huiling, the driver drove Huiling in the middle, and the man in the carriage only had the 9th floor of Qi gathering period.


    The curtain of the car floated, and Song Ning saw that the person in the car was a young girl with a sweet face and some familiar faces, but Song Ning did not remember where she had seen her.


    These people were extremely fast, and rushed forward, seeming very anxious.


    drive!


    The mid-foundation monk led by this intentionally lowered his cultivation behavior. If the cultivation practice was lower than him, he would definitely think that he was just a mortal, but in Song Ning''s eyes he had nothing to hide.


    This mid-construction monk had a round face, thick eyebrows, and anxious eyes.


    He was galloping on horseback, and suddenly he saw someone in the middle of the road, and immediately pulled the reins.


    Control!


    Before the horse left the ground and raised high, the monk in the middle of the foundation pulled the reins hard, and the horse''s front hoof crossed the head of Song Ning, almost leaning over.


    "Boy, are you looking for death ?!"


    Several people in the rear also stopped. The girl in the carriage heard the sound and lifted the car curtain: "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss Two, this person is sitting here, I almost ran into it just now." The mid-construction monk turned around respectfully.


    These people looked at Song Ning and looked displeased. Because Song Ning had just recovered all their spiritual powers, so now these people can''t notice the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power in Song Ning, only when Song Ning is a mortal.


    The girl looked at Song Ning, and finally her eyes fell on the dagger behind him. There was a pain between her eyebrows, and she got up and walked off the carriage.


    Several people looked at the girl, and the mid-foundation monk led by it immediately stopped: "Miss II, no, now the Li family is under siege. This person is still dead with a dagger in his heart, don''t be cheated."


    The girl frowned: "Lao Zhang, you are so cautious when you see the injured, don''t rescue?"


    "But Miss II, this ..." Lao Zhang wanted to say something, but the girl had already come to Song Ning.


    "Are you all right?" Said the girl.


    Song Ning sees that these people are interesting and simply put away all the spiritual power. Now he wants to conceal the cultivation, not to mention the foundation period, even in the early stage of the formation of the Dandan, he can''t see the clues.


    Song Ning nodded and said softly, "I can''t die yet."


    The girl raised her hand and hit Rei into Song Ning''s body, and then took out a golden sore pill: "If you take the pill, I will help you take out the dagger and rest assured that it won''t hurt."


    "Miss Two, we are still in a hurry, you ..."


    Lao Zhang also said on the side that the girl didn''t pay attention to it and gave the medicine to Song Ning directly, protected Song Ning''s wound with aura, and then pulled out the dagger directly.


    Chant!


    Without spiritual protection, blood spewed out, but due to the effect of Jinshou Dan, the wound soon stopped bleeding.


    The girl helped Song Ning up: "Come with me, I will take you to the city."


    Lao Zhang was about to stop, and the girl said, "There are a lot of weapons next to him. It seems that he was attacked by others on the road. He didn''t save him if he died. It wasn''t our monk''s behavior. , Then I also recognized Li Qingxue. "


    Lao Zhang sighed heavily, gave Song Ning a cold look, and then launched: "Speed ??up!"


    Song Ning got into the girl''s carriage. After getting on the train, the girl meditated and practiced, and didn''t speak again.


    Song Ning looked at the girl''s face, and thought of the girl''s self-proclaimed just now, that she might have something to do with Li Qingling.


    Is it Li Qingling''s sister?


    The appearance is somewhat similar to Li Qingling, also called Li Qingxue, so think of it, maybe it is really a family.


    Five hundred miles, it sounds a lot, but it is only half a day''s work at the foot of the horse that Li used to feed on the grass.


    The carriage stopped, and inside the carriage, Li Qingxue slowly opened his eyes: "This is the city. My Li family is not quite peaceful now. You can leave by yourself."


    Song Ning got up and threw a fist at Li Qingxue: "Thank you, Miss Li."


    Li Qingxue smiled lightly: "It''s okay."


    Song Ninggang lifted the curtain and saw three people standing beside the carriage. One of the young men was repaired in the late Huiling period, while the remaining two were repaired in the late foundation period.


    The young man was wearing a neat white robe, long face and small eyes, holding a folding fan, squinting at Song Ning, who was about to leave, and pinching Song Ning''s shoulder: "Stop, will I let you go?"


    Hearing this voice, Li Qingxue tightened his mind and walked down the station next to Song Ning: "This person is just a mortal, so you have to deal with him."


    The young monk sneered: "Mortal? The mortal got in your carriage? Li Qingxue, I remember you said before, even if you marry a beast, you don''t marry me, how do I know if you are in the car with this mortal A serious matter? "


    Lao Zhang said furiously: "Wang Long, you are brazen, so dare to insult my second lady so much!"


    Wang Long looked at Lao Zhang sideways and said contemptuously: "I have spared you this time. If I don''t call my aunt next time, I want your dog to die."


    Lao Zhang''s eyes twitched, but when he looked at the two post-builder monks beside Wang Long again, he had to suppress his anger.


    Li Qingxue''s face is white: "Wang Long, I warn you, if you dare to defame my innocence, I will never die with you!"


    "Gee, so to speak, if you want me not to injustice you, then you can prove it to me." Wang Long''s small eyes swept Li Qingxue''s body, staying for a while while in front of his chest, the intention was obvious, not to mention And metaphor.


    But even so, Li Qingxue still asked: "How can we prove that we can release this mortal?"


    "I grabbed this person first. When you come back to the room with me, I will try to see if you are still a virgin. If it is, then I will let it go. If it is not ... hum, you Li family are afraid of suffering. "Wang Long licked his lips as he spoke."


    Wang Long knew that Li Qingxue''s vision was so high that even Wang Wang and other net worths couldn''t look down on it. How could he do that with a mortal? It''s just that Li Qingxue is kind to mortals, and Wang Long put forward such a condition, even if he can''t let him go, he can also make fun of it.


    Song Ning did not speak, and let Wang Long force him to push it to the side of the two late monks who built the foundation. He looked at Li Qingxue and saw a monk who was accustomed to doing evil. Song Ning wanted to see what Li Qingxue did. To what extent good works can be done.

 Chapter 135： You either roll or die

    After hearing Wang Long''s words, Li Qingxue shuddered. If it weren''t for the disparity between cultivation bases, she wouldn''t spare this volatile person.


    She glanced at Song Ning and said daringly: "Wang Long, don''t be too much. He is just a mortal. You want to kill even mortals? Don''t forget, the monks killed mortals at random, because they were condemned of!"


    Wang Long laughed: "Why? Li Qingxue, do n��t you pretend to be tall, do n��t you treat every mortal, and pity every life? You and your sister Li Qingling will be my playthings sooner or later. Can it cost more for a mortal life? "


    Li Qingxue''s body shivered. She came back this time to hope to rush home before this Wang Long, but she didn''t expect Wang Long to be blocked in the city gate.


    What Wang Long said fell in Song Ning ��s ears. Hearing that Song Ning was interesting and ridiculous. What was interesting was that Li Qingxue was indeed Li Qingling ��s sister, and ridiculously, Song Ning found the type of person he hated In the realm of comprehension, it is really a large number.


    Playing with women, has it become the only way for monks to relieve boredom?


    Seeing that Song Ning did n��t feel timid and unhappy, Wang Long grabbed Song Ning: "Mortal people, my Wang Long wants to kill, just like killing an ant, Li Qingxue, I ��ll give you 10 breaths to consider, your decision is Will affect a life. "


    Li Qingxue clenched her fist, and she regretted it very much at the moment. If you don''t save this person on the road, this kind of thing will not happen.


    Song Ning still did not speak, waiting quietly.


    After ten interest, what decision will Li Qingxue make?


    Song Ning still remembers that he was under siege in Tianyuan School before, but Li Qingling wanted to help, but was stunned by Elder Lv. Now the decision that Li Qingxue has to make is no easier than Li Qingling''s decision at the time.


    One.


    two.


    three����


    There was no sound around, Song Ning could even hear Li Qingxue''s heartbeat.


    "Ten breath is here, let''s talk." Wang Long looked at Li Qingxue proudly.


    Li Qingxue gave Song Ning a complicated look, and his teeth clenched, squeezing out a few words from his teeth: "I agree, but you have to let him go first!"


    Wang Long was stunned, and apparently did not expect Li Qingxue to agree. After he was happy, the hand holding Song Ning''s neckline was also released.


    Everyone present at the moment, including Song Ning, was very surprised. Although Song Ning had thought that Li Qingxue might agree, the chance was too small, but now it seems that Li Qingxue is really kind.


    "But I have something to say to him, and you have to swear that after verifying your body, you must let him go." Li Qingxue said.


    Wang Long raised his hands and pretended to be innocent: "No problem, let go, as long as you are still virgin, as long as he doesn''t defile you, then I will let go."


    Li Qingxue pulled Song Ning to his side, posted it next to Song Ning''s ear, and said in a low voice: "My sister''s name is Li Qingling. It is six hundred miles away from Tianyuan School. After he let you go, please go to Tianyuan School. My sister is informed of these things, and I am not spoiled by this king. "


    Song Ning smiled, he couldn''t figure out what kind of mood such a girl used to say this, and what kind of mood he used to make a decision, but even if he couldn''t understand it, he knew it was difficult.


    Even as Wang Long said, sooner or later she was in the bed of Wang Long, this kind of decision also required great courage.


    Song Ning looked at Li Qingxue''s eyes, and there was a sorrow, helplessness from her eyes.


    "Ten Breath." Song Ning suddenly said.


    Li Qingxue frowned, obviously not understanding what Song Ning was talking about.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at the puzzled people, and said lightly: "Ten breath, you will either roll or die."


    ��������


    Everyone looked at Song Ning with a fool''s gaze, is he kidding? How dare you talk to Wang Long like this? Not to mention that the two people behind Wang Long were in the late period of foundation construction. Even Wang Long and Hui Ling ��s later period of cultivation wanted to kill this mortal, but it was just a matter of breath, not even pinching.


    Wang Long was stunned first, and then laughed loudly: "Scared silly? Want to save the hero? Do you know who I am? Do you know who you are talking to? Silly roe deer."


    Song Ning looked at Wang Long indifferently: "Seven, eight, nine, ten."


    Seeing that Song Ning was so calm, Wang Long waved his hand at Song Ning''s head and grabbed it: "I am a corpse who is a lowly person like you who is not eye-opening."


    His voice floated into Song Ning''s ears like a devil.


    Li Qingxue was startled, and subconsciously pulled Song Ning back.


    Lao Zhang and others looked at Song Ning inexplicably. They saw a lot of people who were impulsive to commit stupidity, but they were the first time they were stupid to this degree.


    But at this moment, just as Wang Long''s hand was about to fall on Song Ning''s head, Song Ning''s body surface suddenly burst into waves.


    Gathering period.


    Huiling period.


    Foundation period!


    Song Ning''s cultivation climbed up gradually until the foundation was built, which stopped.


    The hand of Wang Long was hit by this powerful spiritual force and could not fall, and the two late monk monks behind him were shocked when they saw this scene, grabbed Wang Long''s shoulder and quickly retreated: "Master, this person is too strange If it ��s just the initial cultivation of the foundation, it ��s impossible for the two of us to realize it first without even realizing it! ��


    Wang Long has been scared so little at the moment, where can he deny the words of the two late monks?


    These two monks in the late period of foundation building were extremely fast, pulling Wang Long away.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at the three Wang Long, with a quiet voice, mixed with spiritual power, like a wind, falling in the ears of the three Wang Long: "At ten breath, you have to kill me, and twelve breaths just want to leave, is it ... Late? "


    Seeing that he had run away at this moment, Wang Long shouted angrily: "There is a species you chase, you can catch up and talk!"


    At this time, the five people beside Song Ning could not close with their mouths open, especially Li Qingxue, who couldn''t believe that standing beside him turned out to be an astonishing predecessor.


    Song Ning looked at Li Qingxue calmly, with a very calm tone: "What is the background of this royal family?"


    "Very, very strong, and will soon become a huge existence of the fourth-level cultivation family." Li Qingxue hurriedly answered.


    Song Ning''s mouth raised, thinking of Wang Long''s words about Li Qingxue and Li Qingling, he felt sick.


    The mind moved, the sword light flashed underneath, Song Ning''s cold blue light flashed under his feet, disappeared in the blink of an eye, just when Li Qingxue''s words fell, he appeared ten miles away, in midair, blocked In front of the three Wang Long.


    "At your speed, do I still need to chase?" Song Ning looked at the three men with cold eyes, raised his hand, and grabbed Wang Long ...

 Chapter 136： Curse blood

    The two monks in the late foundation period beside Wang Long were frightened, and they struggled to resist.


    Song Ning''s palm was just blocked, and the two immediately shouted: "This Daoist, you must have heard of the Wang family. What happened today is a misunderstanding. The two of us here apologize on behalf of the young master. Well, if the Wang family is disturbed, then depending on your cultivation at the beginning of the foundation, I am afraid that it would be difficult to live. "


    Wang Long was originally terrified, but as soon as he heard that Song Ning said that Song Ning was the ''early foundation'', his eyes fell immediately: "You two waste, my grandfather raises you, so you come to apologize to others "It''s just a monk in the early stage of foundation building, kill me!"


    Originally, these two people had a good attitude, and Song Ning was a little shaken. But when he heard Wang Long''s words, Song Ning smiled: "You apologize? But you young master seem to want to kill me."


    Song Ning said, and his tone fell: "I don''t like killing people, but if I kill someone, I can''t stop. The two of you will either roll or die."


    Although the two monks in the late period of foundation building were terrified by Song Ning, they were even more afraid of the cold blue light at the foot of Song Ning, but now Song Ning is determined to kill Wang Long, how could they both leave ?


    The two stared at each other and rushed towards Song Ning.


    They comforted themselves that in front of them was only the monks in the early stage of foundation, no matter how strong the monk was, they were no match for both of them in the later stage of foundation.


    But their thoughts were too naive after all, and cultivation reached their level, and they felt extremely deeply about the crisis of death.


    Just as the breath of death came, they quickly backed away and wanted to escape.


    however����


    Song Ning just slapped them and killed the two together.


    During the foundation period, no one could live under Song Ning''s blow. This is the beauty of the triple method of the "Shen Dao Jing", which cannot be solved.


    "My words are usually only spoken once." Song Ning looked at the dead two, his eyes were indifferent, letting the figure in Jin Dan fall, he didn''t care.


    Wang Long, who had no reliance in mid-air, began to fall. He exclaimed while crying for help: "Predecessors, seniors, please help me. My grandfather is Wang Zhentian, who is known as Zhentianwang. It may be a breakthrough. Our Wang family is now a Level 4 Cultivation Family. As long as I do n��t die, I will definitely give you benefits, great benefits. "


    Song Ning looked at Wang Long quietly. As Wang Long fell faster and faster, Song Ning''s figure declined faster and faster.


    A smell of urine came from Wang Long''s crotch, and Wang Long cried: "Senior, I beg you, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! The sister Li family, I don''t want it, I don''t want anything, I just I want to live, I just want to live! "


    "Save you?" Song Ning said lightly.


    Wang Longmeng nodded, at this moment he was less than ten feet from the ground.


    He looked at Song Ning longingly, hoping to be rescued, but hearing Song Ning''s mouth was desperate.


    "Song Ning, the one I hate the most in my life is the one who plays with women''s bodies. If you wait for such a scum, I will kill one if I see one."


    Wang Long''s eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes: "Song Ning ... Song Ning! My grandfather will avenge me, you wait for death, you wait for death! Our revenge from the Wang family will make you regret coming to this world, will ..."


    Slap!


    Before Wang Long''s words were finished, he fell heavily on the ground and became a patty.


    If he weren''t a monk, I''m afraid it was already a puddle of meat at the moment.


    Song Ning also landed, looking at the dead Wang Long, and said with a chuckle: "I will kill the Liu family, let alone your Wang family?"


    He walked slowly past this Wang Long, but at this moment, suddenly a drop of blood flew out of Wang Long''s storage ring, and this drop of blood touched Song Ning''s body at a speed that could not cover his ears.


    Song Ning was shocked and wanted to remove the blood, but found that the blood was as if it had grown on him and could not be removed at all.


    The air in the air suddenly dignified, and a two-footed **** face appeared out of nowhere, staring at Song Ning: "Dare to kill my grandson Wang Zhentian, I want you to die without a whole body!"


    After this sentence, the **** face dissipated in the air, but the voice echoed in Song Ning''s ear.


    In the later stage of the complete formation of the Tandan, it is really not that ordinary monks can compare, and it is not a little bit stronger than that of Tang Zishan.


    However, Song Ning was just taken aback and stopped thinking about it. The people of the Wang family only knew who was killed by Wang Long, but did not know why he was killed. If Song Ning wanted to run, a few of them Can catch up?


    Song Ning thought of Li Qingxue and others outside Fang Cai that city, his feet flickered, the blue light flashed, and he moved to the city gate in a blink of an eye.


    Li Qingxue also looked anxiously into the distance, but suddenly found that Song Ning appeared beside her. Everything happened so fast that he didn''t even arrive at the quarter hour.


    Li Qingxue was short of breath, staring at Song Ning: "Senior, they ..."


    "It''s all dead." Song Ning smiled.


    Li Qingxue couldn''t help but take a breath. Although this person seemed to be the only one who built the foundation at the beginning of the foundation, they could kill Wang Long and three people, and it seemed to be nothing.


    "Thank you senior, it''s just ... the background of the Wang family, I am afraid that the senior does not know much. Now the senior killed Wang Zhentian''s only grandson, I am afraid that Wang Zhentian will never die with his predecessor." Consolidate worry.


    Song Ning listened a little awkwardly and smiled: "It''s okay, you don''t have to call me a senior. Your sister Li Qingling is in the same door as me. I usually call her a sister."


    Same door?


    Sister?


    In any case, Li Qingxue could not think that the person in front of him turned out to be her sister ��s sibling, and even more unexpectedly, she called her sister Sister.


    If this person and his sister are called sisters, then the sister''s cultivation is ...


    Li Qingxue was overjoyed: "Dare to ask seniors, my sister''s practice is ..."


    "Don''t call it senior, just call Song Ning. Your sister is now practicing Huiling in the early stage, maybe it is already in the middle of Huiling."


    Hearing this, Li Qingxue was slightly lost, but why did the monk Build Foundation call Master Hui Ling?


    The old Zhang and several others had already come down from the horse, bowing at Song Ning: "Thank you, Senior."


    Lao Zhang was extremely embarrassed: "Just before getting offended, please invite seniors ..."


    Song Ning raised his hand: "Don''t call it senior, just call Song Ning, Qingxue Taoist, why don''t you go to your house and sit down?"


    Only then did Li Qingxue find himself too rude, and he stood here with Song Ning and said, "Please, Senior, my family is in the city."


    Song Ning nodded with a smile and went forward with Li Qingxue and others. The Li family was not far away. The high-walled and wide courtyard was very generous. There is an ominous hunch in Song Ning''s heart. Perhaps the Li family is not just because of the marriage, it seems that they are worried about something else.

 Chapter 137： Tianyuan School is in trouble

    "Dad, I''m back." Li Qingxue shouted.


    The door of the Li family was left open, unattended, and the Li family who cleaned it was worried. No matter who saw Li Qingxue, there was a hint of haze on his face.


    Several people in Lao Zhang said to Li Qingxue, and then went to their room to rest, only Song Ning and Li Qingxue went inside.


    "Dad?" Li Qingxue called again.


    A young man came head-on, Li Qingxue stepped forward and asked, "Xiaolei, isn''t father at home?"


    This little Lei looked ** years old, he shook his head: "Miss Second, the old man is not at home, he went out before, but he hasn''t come back yet, but the old man has sent a message, now the second old man, the third old man, etc People are in the meeting room. "


    "Do you know what the message is?" Li Qingxue frowned.


    Xiao Lei pouted for a moment and thought, "It seems to be like what happened to Missy''s sect. I don''t know the specifics. What Liu family mentioned."


    Li Qingxue couldn''t figure it out, and patted Xiao Lei''s shoulder: "Go play, I''ll go to the Chamber to see for myself."


    Xiao Lei nodded, turned and ran away, but before he left, his gaze stayed on Song Ning for a moment, exposing Xiao Huya''s smile.


    Song Ning smiled and nodded at him, watching Xiaolei run away.


    "Senior, I''m going to the meeting room. Senior is not as good as ..."


    Li Qingxue is arranging Song Ning, but Song Ning said: "Let me go to the meeting room with you. The thing they said may be that the Liu family wanted to send people to Tianyuan School. Li Qingling was not safe."


    "Huh? Senior, you ..." Li Qingxue looked at Song Ning in confusion, but then she remembered that Song Ning was a member of the Tianyuan School, maybe he already knew these things.


    Song Ning sighed: "Don''t call me a senior, just call me Song Ning. As for the Tianyuan School, it has something to do with me, so I want to go to the Chamber to listen."


    Li Qingxue did not refuse, because Song Ning could easily kill the strength of the late monks of the foundation, Song Ning should be treated with courtesy at the Li family, but now the Li family has no one to pay attention to Song Ning.


    "Song Ning, you come with me." Li Qingxue pursed her lips and took Song Ning to the meeting room.


    Outside the meeting room, Li Qingxue and Song Ninggang walked into the yard, and heard the people inside scolding with indignation.


    "It''s the one named Song Ning. If there is no such person, no such thing will happen!" A fat-headed monk with red ears and red ears seemed to be angry.


    Sitting next to him was a graceful middle-aged woman, who was not very tall, but not weak. She sighed and persuaded: "Don''t talk about it, now there are no complaints."


    The middle-aged white-haired monk with a long-faced desk opposite them heavily patted the table: "If Song Ning died under Liu Yunfeng''s attack, there would be no such thing. Now I heard Song Ning fled Tianyuan School, Liu Family sent people, will soon arrive at Tianyuan School. "


    The long-faced monk''s voice should be his companion, and there is a trace of anxiety between his companions: "We are here to be anxious and useless. Fortunately, the elder brother went to the Tianyuan School. After receiving it, everything will be fine. "


    Sitting in the center was a middle-aged woman who was a middle-aged man in the middle of the foundation. This woman was head-to-head and faced with kindness, but there was a trace of helplessness in her speech: "It is naturally good to be able to pick it up, but I am afraid it will not. In this case, the Liu family has already spoken. As long as Song Ning is handed over, no one will be injured in the Tianyuan School. Within the Tianyuan School, Tang Zishan is afraid of moving his anger to the Liu Family and has controlled all the disciples of the Tianyuan School. Qingling is also included. "


    "Damn Song Ning!"


    "Damn, where did such a little boy who didn''t know how to be high and thick."


    Li''s family was thumping his chest, and Li Qingxue, who heard these words in the courtyard, looked ugly. He glanced at Song Ning and found that Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, and his face could not be seen with anger.


    The more she couldn''t see the anger, the more bottomless she was in her heart.


    Before Li Qingxue apologized to Song Ning, the two were already noticed by several people in the Chamber.


    When the five people saw Li Qingxue, they squeezed out a smile, and the woman sitting in the middle stood up and opened her hands: "Qingxue, you are back, come here."


    She said this in her mouth, but her eyes fell on Song Ning like the other four.


    "Qingxue, who is this?" The chubby third uncle asked.


    Li Qingxue is somewhat supportive.


    The uncle with a long face glared at him: "Nature is the person Qingxue likes, otherwise how can it bring the meeting room? Good guy, young, built at the beginning of the foundation, he is really a hero."


    Upon hearing the words of the second uncle, several women present at Song Ning looked at Song Ning and could n��t help but applaud in their hearts. Although this teenager was not expensive to wear, he was amazingly cultivated. A disciple who was trained at the end of a school, or a disciple of a large family.


    "But ... the kid from the Wang family seemed to be blocking the gate of the city before, haven''t you met? If he was seen by him, he might be ..."


    The second uncle''s companion was talking, and Song Ning smiled and interrupted: "Then Wang Long, I don''t know what to do, and I try to be thin and light. I was killed."


    hiss.


    There was a chuckle in the hearts of the five people, and the woman beside the third uncle exclaimed: "There are two guards in the late period of the foundation beside Wang Long. They ..."


    "Together killed." Song Ning said lightly.


    Li Qingxue''s mother''s face suddenly changed: "You, you killed them alone?"


    "Well, yeah." Song Ning smiled and walked into the lobby while talking.


    The five members of the Li family were shocked. Obviously it was the early cultivation of the foundation, how could it be possible to kill the monks in the later stage of foundation construction?


    The second uncle laughed first: "Hahaha, young man, you are not low-cultivated, and your tone is not small, Mo Yao is laughing, this joke is not funny."


    After listening to the second uncle''s words, several people were relieved. They thought they were really scared and silly. How could it be possible to kill the late period of the foundation?


    Li Qingxue''s mother said: "Come here, I don''t know which one''s son, how long have we met Qingxue?"


    Li Qingxue ��s mother was very kind, and Song Ning walked over with a smile, sitting in a chair next to her, and said flatly: "It ��s not a prince, the younger Song Ning, it ��s the one you just insulted, Song Ning, Tianyuan sent disciples, and Li Qingling It ��s the same thing. "


    While talking, Song Ning took the tea bowl on the table and took a sip.


    After he finished drinking, everyone was still stunned.


    Li Qingxue hurriedly eased the atmosphere: "That ... Wang Long just wanted to be light with me, and also insulted me and my sister. Song and Song Ning couldn''t see it and killed Wang Long. He really has the ability to kill the foundation. The strength of the monk. "


    Several members of the Li family sat powerlessly on their chairs with embarrassed expressions, and they were bottomless in his heart: "Where is he capable of killing monks in the late period of Tsukiji ... In the Tianyuan School, one person fights alone with two monks in Tandan, but also Killed Liu Yunfeng of the Liu family, he, and he only had the initial cultivation base? "

 Chapter 138： Jian Ling, Xiao Fen

    Song Ning put down the tea cup, looked at the stunned Li Qingxue, looked at the expressions of the Li family, and said lightly: "Several predecessors, the matter of the Tianyuan School, the love is not good. Do you want to hear it? If you can, I do n��t want Sister Li to have an accident. "


    The Li family was originally very afraid of Song Ning, and was very afraid that Song Ning would slay a killing ring because of the insults just now. But now when he hears Song Ning saying "Sister Li", he knows that Song Ning is not such a person.


    The second uncle embarrassed and said: "Song Ning, it was really ... We didn''t understand the situation at that time, we just thought that you harmed Qingling, so you are speechless, please forgive me."


    The third uncle also hurriedly asked for an apology, but Song Ning raised his hand to stop it: "I will not mention this matter for the time being. It is normal for you to worry. Can you tell me more about the matter now?"


    Li Qingxue''s mother immediately told Song Ning the details.


    Song Ning nodded and couldn''t help smiling: "The Tianyuan School is a third-level cultivation school. Although the Liu family is a fifth-level cultivation family, they can''t just destroy the Tianyuan School casually, but even so, if they kill Some people who have a good relationship with me will not cause anger. "


    The teacup pinched in Song Ning''s hand had broken apart somehow, and the tea flowed over the table.


    The people of the Li family dare not speak at the moment, but in front of them, the monks who can be killed by the Danqi, what can they say?


    Although they insulted Song Ning in their mouths before, they knew that since Song Ning had ran away from the Tianyuan School, if he went back to the Tianyuan School to save people, it would be moral. Will you know you want to die?


    Song Ninglue groaned a little: "But know what Liu Xiu went to this time?"


    Mother Li hurriedly said: "It is said that the group of three people are all in the late period of Jiedan."


    The monks in the Tandan period, for Song Ning, are actually not much different. Whether it is in the early, middle or later stages of the Tandan period, under normal circumstances it is impossible to beat ...


    It was almost dead that day, it was the burning sword in the hands. Ever since Song Ning woke up, he hadn''t taken a good look at the burning sword. Now it''s time to take a good look.


    Song Ning knew that the foundation-building monk could save the spiritual power in the jade paper. If the jade paper was destroyed, he could feel something, so he took out two jade papers with his backhand and injected the spiritual power into it.


    One of them was given to Li Qingxue and the other was given to Li Mu.


    "You hold this jade paper. If someone from the Wang family comes to seek revenge and smash the jade paper, I will come as soon as possible. The Tianyuan School will handle it as appropriate, and I will say goodbye." Song Ning clasped his fists.


    Before waiting for several people to speak, the blue light flashed under Song Ning''s feet, and his figure disappeared.


    Even Li Qingxue has seen Song Ning''s imperial swordsmanship, but now he still sees his heart beating with excitement, not to mention the rest of the Li family.


    "Yu Jianshu, shift!"


    "This is the second stage of imperial swordsmanship. Who is this Song Ning? Is it the mysterious Song family?"


    The Li family looked at each other with an uncertain look on their faces. When they thought of their insult to Song Ning just now, they cursed Song Ning to death, and Song Ning was not angry.


    At this time, in their minds, they could not understand the young man Song Ning. When they wanted to come, most young and promising monks were very arrogant, let alone insulted, even if they disobeyed their meaning, I am afraid they will Angered by its anger, Song Ning has such a measure, which is really not comparable to ordinary people.


    Li Qingxue had never thought of Song Ning''s identity background before. Now, as soon as people in the family say, he immediately thinks of the Song family in Luo Yuguo who has always been ''declining and mysterious''.


    "Perhaps ... only that kind of identity can be worthy of him." Li Qingxue suddenly felt a trace of concern when the three priests of the late Dandan, Song Ning, if they went back, what would happen?


    But after she had such an idea in her heart, she immediately shook her head and comforted herself: "Even if you are worried, you should be worried about your sister. After all, my sister and Song Ning have known each other for a long time."


    In the air, Song Ning sneezed and rubbed his nose: "Someone scold me?"


    He did not directly return to the Tianyuan School. After all, the return to the Tianyuan School is in vain. The three monks in the late Tang Dynasty, not to mention confrontation, were afraid that they would be killed in the same way.


    Yujian flies in mid-air, where the clouds are misty, the aura is full, below is the mountains, the mountains are stacked, and the vertical and horizontal interweaves are extremely dangerous. At first glance, this is a good place for retreat.


    Song Ning lowered his body and searched for hidden holes in the mountain range.


    As expected, Song Ning saw an extremely hidden cave in the mountain stream, he leaned over and flew towards the cave.


    The cave is surrounded by weeds, and the vines almost completely cover the hole. If you don''t look closely, you won''t find it here.


    Away from the vines, Song Ning entered the cave.


    Inside the cave was dark, Song Ning raised a spiritual flash in his hand, illuminating the front.


    The cave is long and narrow, and at a glance, you can''t see the end. The dust in the cave is extremely thick, obviously accumulated for a long time.


    Song Ning disperses the spiritual consciousness, while searching, while walking forward.


    After walking for dozens of feet, Song Ning found that the cave was still at the end, but now the mouth of the cave is extremely narrow, and it will be able to pass a person. The wall of the cave is a little wet, covered with moss-like things.


    Despite curiosity and want to prompt Song Ning to take a look, the surrounding coldness is extremely heavy. Even though Song Ning''s current cultivation and his roots are like ice, he still feels cold all over.


    "Well, let''s go back and practice well." Song Ning sighed and turned back to the edge of the cave.


    He flicked his sleeves, and a gust of wind blew away, blowing the dust off the ground, and then sat down.


    Zheng!


    Song Ning took out the long sword. He had heard the word "Burning Sky Sword" in the air before. He had only heard that some ancient artifacts or fairy tools used by powerful people had spirits, but he did not expect himself. Unexpectedly, the rewards obtained from that day''s machine stone even had a sword spirit.


    Hum ~


    Song Ning Lingli infiltrated into this burning sword.


    Burning Sky Sword flickered rapidly, and the faint blue gloom of the cold light was extremely dazzling. Just as this light flickered, there was a sound inside the sword body.


    "Master ~" Although the voice was cold, it fell in Song Ning''s ears but felt very sweet, as if the person speaking was very happy.


    "You ..." Song Ning was very familiar with this voice. He was very familiar with Tianyuan School that day: "You are ..."


    Hiss ~


    Fen Tianjian in Song Ning''s hands became heavy. Song Ning let go, Fen Tian Jian fell to the ground, a woman like a phantom appeared in front of Song Ning naked, she was extremely enchanting, convex and concave, ice muscle jade bone , When it appeared, the whole body shone with a faint blue light.


    As soon as she appeared, she sat directly on Song Ning so unguarded ...

 Chapter 139： Burning Sky Sword

    "Remember me?" The phantom woman hit Song Ning''s neck with her hands, only an inch away from Song Ning.


    "You were the one in the Tianhe City ... soul?" Song Ning was not sure.


    The woman snorted softly: "Master, how bad are you, saying that the slave family is the soul? The slave family is a beautiful and lovely sword spirit, and the sword spirit that burns the sky sword."


    Song Ning was the first time she saw a woman coquettish in front of him. Of course, although this sword spirit is not a woman, she is beautiful but does not lose anyone. Moreover, she is still naked.


    "Huh? Master, you blushed ... Hee hee, does the master like the slave family? But unfortunately, the slave family''s body is not yet solid and can''t serve the master." The woman''s voice haunted Song Ning''s ear, even if he didn''t have a solid body She still breathed like blue, a hint of cold in the fragrance, giving a fresh feeling.


    "Can you come down first and talk again?" Song Ning was completely hugging her woman at the moment.


    The woman snorted and got off Song Ning, just sitting across from Song Ning, she could see it clearly at a glance.


    Song Ning was helpless: "You have no clothes?"


    "I can''t put it on. I can''t wear clothes until my body is solid," the woman said faithfully.


    Song Ning''s eyes slightly avoided each other and asked: "The sword in my hand is the body of the sky-burning sword, you are the spirit of the sky-burning sword, so now I am your master?"


    "Hmm! Yes!" The woman''s bright eyes haunted her teeth, and she smiled extremely happily.


    "What''s your name, what''s the use of Burning Sky Sword, and how can you solidify it?" Song Ning blurted out three questions.


    As soon as the words fell, the woman stood up and flew directly to Song Ning. Even if it was a phantom, the touch was real. She kissed Song Ning directly.


    Song Ning was too late to resist, but the next moment, he understood that this was not the kind of kiss between men and women, but the sword spirit was sending messages.


    These messages are all present in Jian Ling''s body, so Jian Ling needs to be transmitted in this way so that it can be more intuitive.


    Some pictures flashed in Song Ning''s mind. From these pictures, Song Ning had some understanding of Jian Ling.


    Lips separated, Jian Ling sat quietly in front of Song Ning, a hint of red glow appeared on the pretty face: "Master, the slave family now only has these memories, all told the master."


    "Well, can you change back to Burning Sky Sword?" Song Ning asked.


    Jian Ling Su moved his head: "Yes, master."


    Between the words, she swayed and turned into a burning sword.


    At this point, Song Ning realized that this sword-burning sword spirit was extremely powerful before, but because it was separated from the sword-burning sword body for a long time, now Song Ning''s own strength is very weak. The power of the exhibition is also very limited.


    The name of the sword spirit is ''Xiaofen''. The degree of solidification of the body is related to the time it can spend in the outside world. If you want to transform into the form of the sword spirit for a long time, you must make the body more solid. However, if you want to solidify the body, in addition to the need In addition to absorbing Song Ning''s cultivation practice, he also needs to absorb Song Ning''s blood.


    If he didn''t see the true face of Xiao Fen, Song Ning might think that Fen Tian Jian is some kind of extremely vicious weapon, but now he thinks that Xiao Fen is very cute.


    Today, the Sky Burning Sword seems to be nothing surprising, but it can condense the attack, condensing the spiritual power in this Sky Burning Sword, and it can be swung at once.


    "This technique is called ''Blazing of the Burning Sky''. According to the current power of Burning the Sky Sword, if the spiritual power is stored intact, a sword can be slashed to cut the late stage of Dandan!" Song Ning''s eyes flashed with joy, and since then, He will have a dependence.


    Tianyuan sent him to be sure to go back. Although the people of Liu family will not do anything to everyone in Tianyuan, but the ones who have a good relationship with him, Liu is afraid that they will not let go.


    If he never shows up, I am afraid that the Lius will kill those people.


    Song Ning clearly remembered that Li Qingling wanted to step forward to help but was stunned. Although Mu Xuezhao and Lu Sheng were not strong, they were always begging. As for Tang Yue, Tang Zishan would definitely try his best to protect him. Song Ning was not worried. .


    Song Ning holds the Burning Sky Sword. The crystal-clear sword body flashes cold light, like ice and snow, which is very beautiful.


    Song Ning suddenly felt a little puzzled. This sword gave people the feeling of ice no matter what, but why is it called "Burning Sky Sword"? Does n��t burning mean burning?


    Regarding the unthinkable, Song Ning was reluctant to think more. He used the method in his memory to start storing the spiritual power into this burning sword.


    Time flows slowly.


    Whenever Song Ning felt that the spiritual power in his body was about to be exhausted, he took out the Tiling Dan suit. For the foundation monk, Ti Ling Dan did not enhance the cultivation of the practice, but it was a good product to supplement the spiritual power.


    There is more and more spiritual power in the Sky Burning Sword. For each additional spiritual power, the Blade Body of the Sky Burning Blade will become solidified. When the spiritual power is full, the Blade Body of the Sky Burning Blade will be Completely translucent.


    Song Ning put all his mind on the Burning Sky Sword, without even realizing it, just in the deepest part of the cave, in the very dark place, there were two green light flashing, these two lights were like two people His eyes flickered and looked at Song Ning.


    But it was just watching, there was no action.


    Spiritual force continuously poured into the Sky Burning Sword from Song Ning''s body. Song Ning discovered at this moment that if he wanted to kill the monks in the late period of Kiyote, it really required a great deal of power. Force only added 60%.


    "The people of the Liu family should have arrived at the Tianyuan School. I don''t know how they are now." Song Ning sighed, accelerating the speed of spiritual force replenishment.


    Song Ning''s expectations are good, the people of the Liu family have indeed reached the Tianyuan School.


    Within the Tianyuan School, Tang Zishan controlled Li Qingling, Mu Xuezhao, Lu Sheng and other three people when the Liu family arrived. Under all the demands of Tang Yue, Tang Zishan locked it again and prevented her from Li Qingling approached.


    In the room of an ordinary disciple, Tang Zishan stood at the door and looked at the three people in the room: "Don''t blame me for the three of you, I can''t let the entire Tianyuan School be implicated because of you. Now you are looking forward to Song Ning appearing. If Song Ning is dead, you do n��t have to die. If Song Ning is not dead, then under the anger of the Liu family, the three of you must be dead. "


    Tang Zishan closed the door, and after laying a simple enchantment, he turned to meet the Lius.


    The Liu family is a fifth-level cultivation family. The family is huge and the people are prosperous. Many people who are not from the Liu family, but those who are dependent on the Liu family, must change their surnames. Those who have changed their surnames do not have their own names, only the Liu family code.


    Now it is Liu XIII, Liu XIV, and Liu XV.


    Tang Zishan saw three people coming from afar, bowing and saluting: "Congratulations to the three Liu''s envoys."


    Liu Thirteen hummed: "Don''t talk nonsense, I know Song Ning escaped, but it doesn''t matter. I heard that you have controlled the three people who have a good relationship with Song Ning. Bring them over. I''ll kill one and put the message Going out, I have patiently waiting for him. "

 Chapter 140： Will he come?

    Tang Zishan''s eyes dripped fiercely. This Liu family was really cruel. He had to kill the chickens and monkeys as soon as he came, but he didn''t say much. He controlled the three people, just to calm Liu''s family, in the heart of Tang Zishan. Thinking about it, Song Ning is absolutely impossible to come back, so the three people he arrested are definitely going to die, which is why he wants to shut Tang Yue.


    When Tang Zishan returned to the hut, Li Qingling and three others saw Tang Zishan and returned, and they felt some ominous feelings.


    "Come with me, and the envoy of the Liu family has come. Whether you can live or not depends on your own performance."


    Tang Zishan sealed the mouth of the three people at the moment, they could not speak, they could only look at Tang Zishan, and let Tang Zishan take them away.


    The three envoys of the Liu family lived in the best attic of the Tianyuan School. They were talking and laughing about the recent events in this country of falling feathers. When they saw Tang Zishan coming, they all smiled and looked at the three people behind Tang Zishan with cold eyes. .


    When the three of them saw Mu Xuezhao, there was a consternation in their hearts almost at the same time: "Born water spirit root ?!"


    When he turned his attention to Li Qingling, it was even more compassionate to see Li Qingling''s slightly haggard look.


    Even in the Liu family, the appearance and temperament are not much comparable to those of the two. At the time of the Liu family, with their status, if they look more at those women, they might be lost.


    Before coming to the Tianyuan School, the three of them thumped their chests and sighed their feet. They came here with no oil and water. They still came here to chase a junior.


    But now it is different. After seeing the two women, they already regarded the trip as a difference.


    Tang Zishan bowed and respectfully said: "The three envoys brought the people."


    Liu Shisan waved his hand: "Waiting aside."


    Tang Zishan bowed back aside.


    The Liu family squinted across the three people, pretending to be choosing, but in fact they already had a decision in their hearts.


    After a while, the three pointed at Lu Sheng at the same time: "You, come here."


    Lu Sheng got up and walked towards the three.


    Snapped!


    Liu Thirteen''s spiritual power popped up, hitting Lu Sheng''s legs, and Lu Sheng''s legs were directly interrupted. He snorted and lay on the ground, and the bean-sized sweat beads fell, but his mouth was blocked by spiritual force There is no cry of bitterness.


    Where did Mu Xuezhao and Li Qingling think of each other when they came up and were so cruel? Apart from the panic in my heart, it was more anger.


    "Who made you come? Climb over a little bit!" Liu Shisan said, another spiritual force popped out, releasing Lu Sheng''s mouth bound by spiritual force and his hands behind his back.


    Uh!


    As soon as the shackles were loosened, the screams of Lu Sheng came.


    Lu Sheng propped himself up and looked at the Liu family with trembling.


    Liu Shiziao smiled: "Don''t blame us, who let Song Ning run away, you know Song Ning again?"


    He said, with a flick of his finger, a spiritual force was chopped out like a knife, directly cutting off Lu Sheng''s arms.


    Ao!


    Lu Sheng wailed on the ground.


    Liu Fifteen frowned: "You are too cruel, don''t cut off your limbs, just cut off your waist and cut it?"


    When he spoke, another spiritual force flew out, and the spiritual force turned into a sword. The sound of ��poo�� was cut on Lu Sheng ��s waist, directly cutting Lu Sheng into half.


    Lu Sheng was so painful that he almost passed out at the moment. When he wailed, there was a continuous flow of blood in his mouth, but there was no cry for mercy.


    Lu Sheng already knew his own destiny. He struggling to support the ground with his chin, looked at the three people in front of him, bleeding in the mouth while constantly trying to say something.


    "What?" The Liu family was curious. The kid kept quiet before, but now he wants to ask for forgiveness? Is it too late?


    There was silence in the attic at the moment, only the faint sound of Lu Sheng struggling.


    "Me, Master Song ... Brother, I will definitely take revenge for me." Lu Sheng said weakly. After he said this, he chinned and turned his head to look at Mu Xuezhao and Li Qingling.


    His eyes were filled with comfort and pleading, as if he felt proud because he died in front of them, and seemed to beg them to inform Song Ning of his misery.


    Mu Xuezhao and Li Qingling struggled, but were immobilized on the spot and could not move. They could only watch the life breath of the landing student gradually disappear.


    At this moment, all kinds of things since I met Song Ning appeared in Lu Sheng''s mind.


    Lu Sheng was born in a wealthy family, he was bullying and weak, never changed, but he only started to change slowly after meeting Song Ning. At first, it was because of Song Ning''s strength, he had to bow his head, but slowly I found that following Song Ning would always be beneficial, and Song Ning would not treat him badly.


    This kind of relationship like master and servant, but really like a friend makes Lu Sheng like it very much.


    He never thought that one day, he would actually die in the school, at this moment, he felt sad, but more indifferent.


    Many things can be seen if a person is about to die, especially now that he is dying, not Mu Xuezhao or Li Qingling.


    Lu Sheng slowly closed his eyes, and the last thought remaining in his consciousness was "Brother Song, my death, will it also make you heartbroken"?


    The three Liu family glanced at Lu Sheng, frowning: "Juniors in the Qi gathering period, they are just impatient to fight, are they played dead so soon?"


    "Tang Zishan, come here to clean up, take out all these paragraphs, hang it up and display it, spread the news by the fastest method, and add one by the way, if you do n��t see Song Ning within five days, then noon after five days , These two chicks will be alive and dead by the three of us! I want to see if he comes back or not. "


    Listening to this, Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao''s eyes were bleak, and it seemed to have been expected.


    That Tang Zishan bowed his body, collected some sections of Tang Zishan''s body, cleared the blood on the ground, from beginning to end, did not even look at Mu Xuezhao and Li Qingling.


    Seeing the appearance of Tang Zishan, Li Qingling already knew her situation now. Tang Zishan and Li Qingling''s father are friends. Now they have such attitudes, who can they rely on?


    In despair, Song Ning''s face appeared in Li Qingling''s mind.


    If it was Song Ning ...


    If Song Ning is a member of the Song family ...


    She thought it was ridiculous that Song Ning''s hope was on Song Ning, but Song Ning had no reason to come back. She finally escaped. How could she come back?


    The two of them were imprisoned, and the news of Lu Sheng''s corpse was instantly reported. Similarly, within a thousand miles, the streets and alleys spread the words of the Liu family''s envoys.


    These words naturally spread to the ears of the Li family. The Li family was hesitant. Li Qingxue looked into the direction of the Tianyuan School, clenched his fists, nails were deeply drawn into the palm of his hand, and blood flowed out.


    "Song Ning said that she would go to Tianyuan to send her sister ... Sister will not be okay, Song Ning will not be okay, neither of them will be okay, neither ..." Li Qingxue''s tears slipped when she comforted herself.

 Chapter 141： Despair

    In a blink of an eye, four days passed.


    In the cave, Song Ning exhaled for a long time, watching the burning sky sword which was already 90% translucent in his hand, wiping the sweat from his face.


    "It''s really difficult. I don''t know how powerful it will be." Song Ning thought, taking the panacea, and started.


    This time Song Ning speeded up again, and within half a day, he was done.


    When the last trace of spiritual power filled the Burning Sky Sword, the Burning Sky Sword''s body made a slight buzz. Song Ning held the long sword, feeling the spiritual power in it, and was excited.


    "Sure enough, if you don''t say anything, you should go all out and kill the late stage of the formation of the Dandan, it should not be a problem." Song Ning happily put away the Tianjian sword.


    After a delay of four and a half days, I do not know what the situation of the Tianyuan School is. He can''t joke with the lives of Li Qingling and others. The people of the Liu family are arrogant and cruel, and they may not be able to do anything.


    Standing up and walking out of the cave, Song Ning swept subconsciously.


    Huh?


    Song Ning violently looked back into the cave.


    It was dark and there was no movement.


    But just now, he clearly felt that there were two green eyes staring at him in the deepest part of the cave!


    Song Ning feels numb and numb. The feeling just now seems to be seen through, but if she doesn''t detect it with spiritual knowledge, she can''t feel it at all.


    When he thought of the depth of the cave, his hair stood up. The cave is strange, it is better to leave as soon as possible.


    Song Ning quickly left the cave and escaped in the direction of the Tianyuan School.


    But just after he moved several times with ��Yujianshu, Shift��, he suddenly found that there was a fluctuation of spiritual power below.


    This spiritual force fluctuated so strongly that the energy produced was affected even at high altitudes, and he quickly stopped and looked down.


    The two below are fighting each other. Look like that, if there is an endless feud, the shot is a killing move.


    One of them seems to be the complete consummation of the late Tandan, while the other is the early stage of Tantan.


    The people in the early stage of Tandan retreat repeatedly, roaring in the mouth: "Zhang Tianchen, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "I''m cheating too much? You killed my whole family, hiding my family treasure, I''m cheating too much?" Zhang Tianchen hysterical in the final stage of Jiedan.


    Jie Dan complained in the early days: "Don''t you also kill my family? Isn''t the heirloom also taken back by you? What else do you want?"


    "I want you to die! Yao Shan, I want you to die!" Zhang Tianchen roared with exasperation, his eyes full of bloodshot eyes, and it seemed that he was crazy with hatred.


    Zhang Tianchen raised countless sword qi in his hand, and his momentum was magnificent. Even Song Ning, who was a few miles away, felt the instability of the sword light under his feet and almost fell.


    Yao Shanmulu refused, and secretly raised his finger: "Zhang Tianchen, you forced me, you forced me, and if I die, I will die with you!"


    The roar of the two shook the sky, and Song Ning saw that the two were about to fight with their full blows, and they were about to dodge far away, but when he saw the **** of Yao Shan, his body suddenly froze.


    That''s a broken finger!


    This man has become a broken finger? When he thought of the power of breaking the air, Song Ning couldn''t help but look down.


    just����


    This feels wrong. In the same period of knotting, the first finger of the broken finger can kill the other party, but the broken finger displayed by Yao Shan is not right.


    wrong����


    wrong!


    Song Ning looked at the fingering, although it looked similar, but it felt a lot worse. Song Ning remembered the broken finger he was showing. It didn''t feel like this.


    Boom!


    In midair, the spiritual force collided, and the fluctuation of the spiritual force swept across the circle for dozens of miles in an instant. Song Ning felt that the fluctuation passed through his body like a ripple. If he had already defended himself, he might be seriously injured at this moment.


    Song Ning heart sighed, looking for the traces of the two.


    died����


    Under the impact of countless sword qi, Yao Shan has already vanished.


    Look at Zhang Tianchen again ...


    Dead too? !


    In Song Ning''s mind, Weng Ran, Zhang Tianchen died, there is only one possibility, that is, Yao Shan''s broken finger killed him instantly, but Yao Shan''s broken finger ...


    Song Ning froze in the air, at this moment he finally understood that it was not Yao Shan who was wrong, but himself!


    Every time the scene of casting a broken finger reverberates in Song Ning''s mind, at this moment he finally understands that the broken finger he exhibited has only half the power of the first finger of the broken finger.


    "It turns out so!" Song Ning''s eyes flashed with a fine awn, and said to himself: "I was able to instant kill at the same level because of the cultivation of" Shen Dao Jing ", so I cast the broken finger, even if I did not practice It ��s successful, but it ��s still capable of instant killing at the same level, so I always thought that the finger I was breaking was right, but now it seems ... ��


    Song Ning was very excited. The scene when Yao Shan showed his broken finger just now, he remembered it and showed it again. Almost 50% of his confidence was successful.


    "Shen Dao Jing" allows Song Ning to be able to kill at the same level in the foundation period now. If he successfully displays the breaking index, can he directly kill the monks in the Jiedan period?


    If it can ...


    When Song Ning''s heart moved, he had to send his escape to Tianyuan.


    Click ... click!


    When Song Ninggang was about to leave, he suddenly felt a touch in his heart.


    The jade paper was crushed, Li family? !


    Song Ning glanced at the direction of the Tianyuan School in mid-air. The messengers of the Liu Family in the Tianyuan School should not be easily chaotic. Now things are more urgent in the Li Family. Ning is not there, and it is difficult to guarantee what will happen. Moreover, Song Ning understands that if it is not for the Li family to encounter an emergency, two jade notes will not be crushed at the same time.


    Song Ning turned his head and moved away in the direction of the Li family.


    At the moment in the Li family, a white-haired messy late Dandan monk filled with blood in his hands, two Li family members died beside him, and he looked at the Li family with a smile.


    "Little doll, why don''t you want to crush that jade note? Are you afraid of Song Ning''s death?"


    Li Qingxue stepped back timidly. She originally wanted to smash the jade paper, but after learning that this person was Wang Zhentian, she hesitated to hide the jade paper, but she was snatched and crushed by Wang Zhentian. The jade paper in the hands of his mother was also crushed at the same time.


    Even though the jade paper was crushed, the people of the Li family did not have much hope. After all, Song Ning said to go to the Tianyuan School, but he did not show up. Now even if the jade paper is crushed, he will not come to the Li family. .


    The people of the Li family were disheartened, but at this moment the jade paper was broken. Wang Zhentian did not continue to kill the Li family, but waited for the arrival of Song Ning.


    Take a breath.


    Ten interest.


    Twenty interest ...


    The farewell did not appear, and as time passed, the hope in Li''s family became weaker and weaker.


    However, almost all Li family believes that the reason why Song Ning is not coming is because he is escaping, but Li Qingxue feels that Song Ning is now on the way to Tianyuan School, or is sending his sister to Tianyuan School, so he ca n��t rush Come.


    Wang Zhentian looked at the expressions of everyone in the Li family, his eyes gloomed, and suddenly raised his hand, Li Qingxue''s body flew to him uncontrollably.


    He grabbed Li Qingxue''s head, and his eyes flashed fiercely: "It seems that he will not come, all of you, Li family, will die!"

 Chapter 142： One finger

    A trace of sorrow flashed in Li Qingxue''s mind.


    If she dies, her sister can live ... Well, it''s not a white death.


    At the moment in Li Qingxue''s mind, the only thought was that Song Ning had gone to the Tianyuan School. What she hoped was that Song Ning could go to the Tianyuan School.


    The Li family was angry, and the whole family attacked Wang Zhentian at the same time, even though he was not as good as him, but now it is a mortal situation, how can they give up?


    Fight, maybe there is a line of vitality, not fight, then it must be dead.


    However, even if all the Li family''s attacks were attacked, they couldn''t even get close to Wang Zhentian''s body, so they were shocked by the spiritual defense.


    Wang Zhentian''s face is like a mad demon, and as soon as his fingers are pressed, Li Qingxue''s head will be smashed.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden fluctuation in the sky.


    This fluctuation is just a spiritual force, but when this spiritual force breaks into the sky, a vortex whirls in the air, and the vortex is strong, which induces a violent wind.


    A cold light flashed in mid-air, and the next moment, this cold light came, and at the same time, the spiritual force just now came and went straight to Wang Zhentian''s head.


    When Wang Zhentian saw the cold light, he widened his eyes and threw Li Qingxue to attack. However, in the next second, he only felt a burst of spiritual force hitting his head, his body would not listen to the call, and he could not move if he wanted to. Everything started to fall apart, as if it were dead.


    But in front of him, this was just a monk in the early stage of foundation, how could he kill Wang Zhentian?


    Amidst such doubts, Wang Zhentian fell to the ground with a bang, without moving.


    Song Ning didn''t know when he had arrived next to Li Qingxue. He gasped, and the spiritual energy in his body was consumed a lot due to the continuous teleportation, and now it is because of the use of the broken finger, the spiritual power is almost exhausted.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay." Song Ning breathed out of breath.


    Everyone on and off the Li family was dumbfounded. They thought Song Ning would not come. They thought today was the day of the Li family''s destruction. They also hated Song Ning in their hearts. If Song Ning killed Wang Long, then Wang Zhentian would not When the meeting comes, everything will not happen.


    But now, Song Ning is here, and with just one finger, he killed Wang Zhentian, who was a great consummate in the later period of Jiedan.


    Breaking the air!


    These three words came to everyone''s minds.


    Li Qingxue gripped Song Ning''s hand tightly: "Today is the fifth day, and it''s noon. If you don''t go, they will tarnish my sister, and then kill your sister!"


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply and looked up to the sky. It was already close to noon. Now he has no time to wait for the Li family''s explanation. He took out a bottle of immortality and poured it directly. Between the cold flashes of his feet, a few transients disappeared. Everyone is in sight.


    At this moment, no one in the Li family questioned Song Ning. They were in awe of the young man.


    At a young age, the foundation was built in the early days, and in the second stage of the swordsmanship, he learned to break the air fingers and can kill the Daquan monks in the later period of the Jiedan.


    They were in awe of Song Ning because of Song Ning''s heart. This heart of love and righteousness is hard to find among thousands of people.


    In the sky, Song Ning rushed on the road frantically, while taking a large amount of Elixir to restore her spiritual power.


    "The broken finger just felt good, but that feeling was n��t always there. I still use it too far. The real broken finger should be borrowed from the spirit of heaven and earth and consume very little myself. But it is exactly the other way around. With my current practice, I use the breaking finger forcibly at most once. "Song Ning felt the spiritual power in his body was unstable, which was caused by the forced use of breaking finger.


    At this moment, he is very glad that the show was just successful. If it is unsuccessful, Li Qingxue may be dead.


    Just as Song Ninghuo hurried to the Tianyuan School, the Liu family had already waited impatiently.


    At the moment in the attic, Mu Xuezhao and Li Qingling were bound on the bed, and the Liu family looked at them with a narrow eye.


    "Song Ning is definitely not coming, let''s talk about the order of waiting." Liu Shisan narrowed his eyes and seemed to be unable to bear it.


    Liu Shizi said, "I don''t want to fight with my two older brothers. The one who was born with water spirits that day, I will come first, and I won''t touch the other one, how?"


    Liu Fifteen frowned: "I was just about to say that the natural water spirit root is good for me to cultivate. I want it."


    Liu Shisan did not fight with the two of them: "You two fight, then Li Qingling is also a personal best. I will ask her first, picking up the rest of you, and having fun with the little nizi in the water root. . "


    Listening to the three people already discussing this, Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao felt sick for a while. If they could not move at the moment, they might have committed suicide.


    Born to be beautiful is the culprit of everyone under the world, but they are so destined because of their beauty. Should they hate injustice or blame their bad luck?


    The two were already discouraged, and Song Ning would master the sword technique. If you want to come, why not spend five days?


    Song Ning didn''t come in five days. The hope in their hearts had already been wiped out. Li Qingling''s more tragic thing was that her father wanted to be rescued, but was killed by the three messengers of the Liu family. Now even the capital of the corpse is unknown. Tang Zishan, like a slave at the moment, obeyed the Liu family and did not dare to resist.


    Liu XIV and Liu XV are still arguing, but Liu XIII can''t wait.


    "It''s noon, and I''m a man of words and faith. Now I''ll take Li Qingling to the next room and be happy, you two fight slowly." Liu Shisan said, the spirit was thrown away, and Li Qingling was rolled up And walked towards the next room.


    The disciples of the Tianyuan School looked at the sky and it was already noon. What they hoped at the moment was that after the death of Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao, the Liu family would let the people of the Tianyuan School go and search for Song Ning''s whereabouts.


    In the attic, Li Qingling''s shackles were untied, but his inner spiritual power was suppressed.


    Liu Thirteen had already begun, and Li Qingling''s hysterical cry came from the attic, and Liu Thirteen''s mad laughter came.


    Judging from these voices, Li Qingling will soon be profaned by the messenger of the Liu family.


    But when Li Qingling''s last trace of defense was broken in the attic, a sudden wave of volatility came from the sky above the Tianyuan School. This wave hit the ground as if the entire Tianyuan School was shocked.


    The faint blue cold light appeared like a teleport, with great momentum.


    All the disciples of Tianyuan sent a gurgle in their hearts and looked at the dusty place. In the dust, a figure with long hair fluttered, holding a sword in his hand, and came out step by step.


    Even though only people can be seen, everyone knows that this is Song Ning!


    Liu Xian, who was rushing to bed like a wolf in the room, stopped.


    There was no trace of protection on the bed, and Li Qingling''s hoarse voice stopped.


    Liu Xiv and Liu Xv, who were arguing in the attic, looked at each other, no longer arguing.


    At this moment, the whole Tianyuan School heard only one voice, which came from the mouth of the young man who stepped out of the dust step by step and pointed his sword at the high pole.


    The sound roared out like a beast, and all the monks below the Huiling period spouted blood, and the eyes were black, almost stunned.


    "Who killed Lu Sheng? Who is it !!"

 Chapter 143： Burning Sky

    Tang Zishan''s heart shivered when he heard this voice. He didn''t expect Song Ning to dare to come. If the three messengers of the Liu family were here, it might be that Tang Zishan was already scared to run.


    On the same day, Song Ning furiously fought against him and Liu Yunfeng. The sword in Song Ning''s hand was too weird. Now that he saw it, he sweated out involuntarily.


    Song Ningling dispersed and swept up at the attic and found that Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao in the attic also saw the Liu family.


    The final stage of Jiedan is complete!


    Song Ning squeezed a deep voice between his teeth: "Beast!"


    The three of the Liu family walked out of the attic and looked at Song Ning sarcastically. Even though Song Ning''s appearance was so powerful, in their eyes, Song Ning was only a monk at the beginning of the foundation.


    "That kid was our corpse, how?" Liu Shisan was disturbed by the good deeds and was in a bad mood.


    Liu Shizi pointed to the high pole: "That''s your end. Since you came, I will let you know the death, and let the world know that our Liu family, let alone the young master, even a family, None of you are qualified to touch! "


    Liu Fifteen tiger stared at Song Ning, and now Song Ning came, killed Song Ning, and returned to Liu''s house with his head. The task was completed, and they were relieved of their troubles.


    "Liu Family?" The burning sword in Song Ning''s hands began to tremble. He waved his sword and pointed at the three members of the Liu Family: "From you, but no one with the surname Liu who appeared in front of me in Song Ning!"


    Liu Thirteen listened to Song Ning''s words, but his momentum was good, but it was nothing more than a short speech. He moved his finger: "Forty-fifteen, kill him."


    Liu Xian''s words had just been exported, and I saw that Song Ning was the first to attack. Liu Xian and Liu Xiu sneered and raised their hands to grab the weapon, and rushed to Song Ning to divide him.


    Even though only the early foundation of the foundation was cultivated, everyone at the moment felt that the atmosphere was not right. The sword in Song Ning''s hand was very strange, giving people a magnificent momentum, a feeling of only oneself between heaven and earth, and a sword beheading predecessors. .


    Although Liu XIV and Liu XV also felt that Song Ning''s momentum was too strong, but when they wanted to come, where could a monk in the early years of foundation building be stronger and stronger?


    "dead!"


    Song Ning suddenly waved his sword.


    All the spiritual power in the Burning Sky Sword pours like a flood, and the faint blue light swells in an instant. The entire Tianyuan Pie seems to be frozen, and everyone ��s consciousness becomes slow. Even Song Ning, there is a kind of The feeling of time freezing.


    A flame erupted in the self-immolating sky sword, and the fire suddenly increased, directly burning Liu Xie and Liu Xie.


    The two of them had not yet waited to resist. After blinking, their bodies were burned by flames.


    Just when Liu Shisan was stunned, sporadic flames splashed on him, and his robe immediately ignited a raging fire. This faint blue light seemed to be passed from the Nine Nether Underworld, trying to swallow it.


    He took off his robe frantically and threw it aside, his forehead exposed, and his eyes wide with bloodshot eyes.


    Everything happened so fast that everyone had not felt the battle started, and it was over.


    Everyone in the Tianyuan School felt the scene of the world of purgatory just now, and even felt the time lag and the coldness of the whole body when surrounded by blue flames.


    It is indeed a blue flame, but it is an ice flame, which can burn people to death, but it is not a high temperature, but a very low temperature.


    Burning the sky!


    Song Ning''s long sword was stuck on the ground, supporting him, and even if the sky-burning sword was filled with spiritual power, it was extremely costly to perform this blow. He stared at Naliu XIII, and the long sword shook and pointed at him.


    Boom!


    Liu Shisan knelt directly on the ground: "Predecessors and seniors spared their lives, I was only instructed by the Liu family, seniors spared their lives, I ..."


    Liu Thirteen said, moving his mind, throwing a jade note at Song Ning, turned and ran.


    The jade paper contained spiritual power. If it was caught, it might be injured by the spirit power in the next moment. Song Ning''s hand condensed the spirit ball and bombarded the jade paper.


    boom.


    Compared with the momentum just now, this spiritual collision is almost negligible. Even the Huiling monk of the Tianyuan School did not care.


    Liu Shisancang fled, Song Ning did not immediately catch up, but walked step by step toward the attic.


    Tianyuan sent everyone to hold their breath, and thought that the low set of the Liu family could kill Song Ning, but now Song Ning is here, just a face-to-face, it is not Song Ning who died, but the two Liu Dan''s two knots in the later stage of the great success Monk, the only one left is fleeing.


    The thought of Song Ning being here that day, they blocked the scenes of Song Ning one by one to prevent Song Ning from escaping.


    It''s just that Song Ning didn''t look at them at the moment, but walked toward the attic step by step in their fearful eyes.


    He flicked his spirit and removed Mu Xuezhao''s shackles, and then moved on to walk into the room.


    On the bed, Mu Xuezhao curled up in the corner, his body trembling slightly.


    Her skin was as white as snow, and she was curled up there, as if it were a fairy falling in the world.


    At the moment, the attic had been destroyed for half a year, and now Li Qingling''s appearance also fell in the eyes of everyone. Even though the male disciples were afraid of Song Ning, when they saw Li Qingling''s half-exposed body, his eyes could no longer be removed.


    "Song Ning ..." Li Qingling groaned softly in his mouth, his voice trembling with a slight husky voice.


    Song Ning took out his robe and put it on Li Qingling, and Enran smiled: "It''s okay, I will take you back to Li''s house in a moment."


    Li Qingling was so shocked at the moment that she was just on the verge of hell. At this moment, she was like returning to heaven. After the ups and downs, her state of mind became more calm, and she was not too moved.


    However, Li Qingling''s eyes inadvertently fell on the male disciples who were staring at her, and his face became ugly.


    Song Ning was so enlightened that he turned around and swung with a sword.


    Under the impulse of spiritual force, Jian Qi cut all male disciples to Tianyuan School. After a scream, all male disciples bleed in their eyes and are all blind!


    In this scream, Song Ningsheng was like a cold ice: "You broke my way that day, damn. You watched the same door being abused and damned a few days ago. Today you watched the same door ruined, damn! Until just now, you all stared Looking at Li Qingling''s body, I don''t want to kill people. Now I seal your eyes. After the foundation is built, the seal is cracked and the light is visible. "


    Song Ning leaped away in his speech, far away from the horizon, leaving only one sentence: "When I return, if Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao lost half of their hair, everyone from the Tianyuan School will die!"


    At the moment in Tianyuan School, there was a person lying in a very hidden place. This person''s brows were frowning, and she seemed to be having a nightmare. While she was dreaming, she whispered in her mouth: "Little teacher, little teacher, don''t go, don''t go ... "

 Chapter 144： Failure

    In the sky, Liu XIII let out a long sigh of relief. He was too shocked. Until now, he could n��t understand what Song Ning ��s blue flame was. He burned Liu XIV and Liu XV instantly. After all, there is no scum left. If he didn''t move fast, he might have died on the spot.


    "Obviously, it was only the early stage of foundation building, but it had the strength to be able to kill the great consummation in the later stage of the formation of the dandan ..." Liu Thirteen thought for a long time, and suddenly felt that Song Ning''s power seemed to be on that sword, which was too Weird.


    He remembered Tang Zishan said that Song Ning was injured in the early stage of the battle and the middle stage of the battle, but almost died, but now he can instantly kill the final stage of the battle. If it is not the problem of the sword, it is completely unclear.


    But no matter what the reason is now, Liu Thirteen is not willing to think about the scene just now.


    Liu Thirteen regretted it very much: "If I knew that, I would have played with Li Qingling in advance, and it was worthwhile."


    As soon as the sigh came out, I heard a faint voice from my ear: "You can go to **** and have fun."


    Liu Thirteen was so terrified that he jumped in mid-air and jumped a dozen feet. When he saw the face of the speaker, his face was green.


    "Song, Song Ning!"


    The cold light flashed under Song Ning''s feet and looked at Liu Shisan coldly: "Do you think you can run away?"


    "The second stage of Yujianshu!" Liu Shisanxin''s heart was ashamed, and Song Ning was so powerful. It was not uncommon to know how to master Yujianshu, but I am afraid that the youngest and middle-aged man who can master the second stage of Yujianshu is Song Ning.


    Between Song Ning''s words, he pulled out the Burning Sky Sword.


    With a sword swinging, Liu Thirteen dodged quickly. This slash was not a slash of the sky, but an ordinary attack. However, after this ordinary attack, Song Ning tapped his finger and broke his empty finger.


    Snapped!


    Liu Thirteen was not beheaded with a sword, but wanted to run away, but was hit by a force of spirit, and his body of blood rolled over.


    Where does he dare to confront Song Ning at the moment? This cut is not the blue flame, what if it is the next cut?


    In the high sky, Liu Thirteen escaped in the front, while Song Ning chased and fought in the back, and his broken finger continued to wave, but every time he felt wrong, he could only hurt Liu Thirteen, but he could not kill him.


    Many monks on the ground felt funny when they saw this scene. At first, they thought they were wrong, but they soon realized that it was n��t their dazzling, nor the spirit that had recognized the problem, but it was really happening in the sky. In the early stage of building the foundation, he chased the farce of the late Dandan.


    A monk in the late Great Tandan perfection, chased by a monk in the early stage of the foundation run, this kind of thing may be the first time since ancient times.


    But how dare Liu Xian turn back to confront Song Ning at this moment? Now thinking of coming at Liu Shisan, Song Ning just doesn''t want him to die too fast, so he hasn''t used any tricks, as long as he can drag him back to Liu''s house, then he won''t die.


    If he knew that Song Ning had been experimenting with broken fingers at this moment, I am afraid he would choked himself with old blood.


    In the later period of the Great Dharma monk, in the mid-air, Song Ning could not beat it, and if he wanted to run, he was also at ease. This is why Song Ning would chase over without any dependence.


    If it is usual, this Liu Xian ran the best, he will not chase forward, but now it is different, Lu Sheng died tragically because of him, he can not not avenge.


    Twenty consecutive broken fingers failed. Although Liu Xian was injured, the injury was not serious. Song Ning took the panacea while attacking. This scene fell in Liu Xian''s heart. He couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Could it be that Song Ning can''t?


    The strong attack of the blue flame before, even in the later stage of the formation of the Great Constellation, may not be able to show it. Is Song Ning only able to show it once, now it ca n��t show it?


    Liu Xian had all kinds of guesses in his heart. There is still a long distance from the Liu family at this moment. If he is chased by Song Ning in this way, he might be killed by life. Moreover, when Liu Xian wants to come, Song Ning ��s hatred for him should be Endlessly, I haven''t been able to make a move for so long, it seems that it really is not working.


    "Hahaha, Song Ning, are you okay? Have you been chasing me all the time, I thought you were so powerful, it seems that your attack can only be performed once." Liu Shisan paused in midair.


    Instead of attacking Song Ning immediately, he kept a distance from Song Ning and watched its changes.


    Song Ning looked at Liu Shisan indifferently, with a broken finger brewing in his hand.


    In the confrontation and midair, the scene was seen by the monk below.


    "Hey, hello, did you see that? The one who just chased the great completion of the later period of Jiedan just now seems to be playing against him."


    "How is it possible? It wasn''t the slap in the early stage of the foundation that would be taken to death?"


    The following disciples who do not know the school are going out to perform their tasks.


    Liu Thirteen waited for a few breathing kung fu and did not see Song Ning attacking, so he settled his mind.


    "Look, look, it''s going to fight, it''s going to fight." A few people below were excited.


    The wind blows.


    Song Ning felt a trace of power in this wind, weak, but everywhere.


    Liu Shisan moved his body and raised his hand to Song Ning: "Three fingers!"


    Several monks below looked awkward. The entire Fallen Nation, only the Liu family attacked with their fingers. This turned out to be the Liu Dajie''s late Dadan monk!


    In the face of Liu Thirteen''s attack, Song Ning slowly closed his eyes, he felt the flow of power around him, and he finally knew why he had been unable to display his broken finger.


    Just as Liu San''s three clear fingers hit, Song Ning raised his hand and broke a finger.


    boom!


    Spiritual collision, breaking the empty finger borrowed almost all the power of the Sanqing finger, and even with Song Ning ��s own spiritual power, directly penetrated Liu Shisan ��s heart, and the remaining power of the Sanqing finger hit Song Ning. , Song Ning''s body retreated dozens of feet, and when he stabilized, the blood in his body turned.


    Song Ning finally understood that the use of the power of breaking the sky was to borrow power, to borrow the power between heaven and earth, but now he cannot understand the true meaning of the sky breaking finger, so he cannot borrow the power of heaven and earth, and can only borrow the spiritual power of others, if not Liu Shi Sanquan exerted the Sanqing finger, and Song Ning could not use the power of breaking the sky to use his power to fight back.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning once again sighed. Before that finger at the Li family was really lucky. If there was a handicap, Li Qingxue died ...


    Song Ning''s body descended to the bottom, and the strength of Daquan in the later stage of Xin Dao Jie Dan was different. Even the remaining spiritual power of San Qing Zhi could hurt it.


    He landed on the ground, meditating in situ, trying to take out the Elixir, but found that the Elixir had been used up.


    At the moment, standing next to Song Ning, the three monks who had just watched lively were standing. The highest level of these three men was nothing more than Huiling period. They stared at Song Ning in a daze. They did not dare to move, nor did they run, no Running and frightened.


    Seeing the three of them, Song Ning said, "Three of you, come here."


    The two men and a woman and three monks were so scared that they fell on their knees with a bang!

 Chapter 145： Discrete

    Song Ning frowned: "What are you kneeling for?"


    "Predecessors and seniors, the three of us didn''t see anything. We were just little monks passing by. We are disciples of the Shuiyun Sect. We also asked our seniors to let us go and let us go." The female monk knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to even head lift it up.


    Song Ning looked at this female nun, which should be the head of the three men. He lifted his hands with a spiritual force to lift the three men from the ground: "I don''t mean to kill people and kill my mouth, I just run out of panacea, you can mention it. Lingdan? If so, sell me some. "


    When the three heard it, they breathed a sigh of relief, but the breath was just loose, and then they raised it again: "Predecessors and seniors, the Nati Lingdan you said, I haven''t got the strength to train them yet, we are nothing more than alchemy. Master, I ca n��t practice Tiering Pill ... "


    Another male disciple also hurriedly bowed to salute: "Senior, I and others are ordinary disciples. If you really have Ti Ling Dan, you have already taken it and you dare not stay."


    Hearing this, Song Ning raised an eyebrow: "The three of you are disciples of Shui Yunzong?"


    "Exactly." The three men responded quickly, thinking that perhaps the martial arts could help them escape from the disaster.


    Song Ning nodded: "Shui Yunzong seems to be a five-level cultivation school, among which the alchemy is the main."


    "Exactly." The nun answered immediately, and then explained: "We are all outside disciples of the martial arts. The alchemy level is not high. There really is no Tiling Dan that you need."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Well, can you have other immortals to supplement spiritual power?"


    The three looked at each other, and the nun took out a herb: "Senior, this is the main material needed for refining Tiiling Dan. This herb contains spiritual power and can be supplemented when taken, but the taste is really bitter. Some, this is the only thing in the younger generation, if the senior does not dislike it ... "


    "How much is it?" Song Ning sucked in the spiritual force, sucked the herb over, and smelled it at the tip of her nose, it did contain some spiritual power.


    "How dare you ask your senior for money, these herbs are all planted by our martial arts Houshan, so much, if the seniors don''t dislike it, they will use it. I still have a lot of them here." This senior needs, he should not be angry.


    "How many are brought here," Song Ning said.


    The three immediately took all the herbs from their bodies and placed them in front of Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded, sucked hard, and directly sucked out all the spiritual power in the herb. Feeling that the spiritual power in the body was supplemented, he threw his hand and threw thousands of spirit stones: "Thank you."


    The three of them hadn''t responded yet. The cold light flashed in front of them, and Song Ning had disappeared.


    They looked at the thousand spirit stones in front of them in disbelief. It would be nice to be able to save a life. Even the spirit stones were taken?


    After a few teleports, Song Ning approached the Tianyuan School. After chasing that Liu Thirteen, she almost crossed a small half of the fallen feathers. If before, Song Ning did not believe that he could fly so fast in such a short time .


    When night fell, Song Ning returned to the Tianyuan School.


    There was silence in the Tianyuan School. At the request of Tang Zishan, all of the Tianyuan School disciples knelt in the open space of the Tianyuan School. No one dared to act lightly.


    Tang Zishan had already awakened Tang Yue at the moment, but Tang Yue ignored him, raised his hands to collect the six corpses of Lu Sheng, and then went to the attic where Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao were together.


    As soon as Song Ning''s figure appeared above the Tianyuan School, Tang Zishan shouted: "Welcome Song Ning back to the school!"


    The disciples who were kneeling on the ground immediately shouted, "Congratulations to Song Ning back to the school."


    Snapped!


    Tang Zishan slapped in the past and directly hit dozens of disciples in the face: "You are called seniors!"


    These disciples were wronged, but they did not dare to say more: "Respectfully welcome Senior Song to return to the school."


    Song Ning lowered his body and Tang Zishan immediately stepped forward: "Song ..."


    Song Ning moved to the attic.


    In the attic, Tang Yue saw Song Ning. He stepped a little and rushed towards Song Ning: "Little Brother!"


    Song Ning patted Tang Yue''s head gently: "How can there be a sister crying?"


    Tears flashed in Tang Yue''s eyes, and the tears shed even more.


    Song Ning looked at Li Qingling. At the moment, Li Qingling''s condition was much better. Mu Xuezhao hadn''t suffered any harm and looked pretty good.


    "Sister Li, I''ll take you home." Song Ning said.


    Li Qingling got up and nodded slightly at Song Ning, without speaking.


    Song Ning looked at Mu Xuezhao again: "This Tianyuan School, if you don''t want to stay, I will take you away."


    "Take me away? Where?" Mu Xuezhao asked.


    Song Ninglue pondered for a while, and then looked at Li Qingling: "Sister Li, why not let Mu Xuezhao go to your house and practice with you, how?"


    Li Qingling didn''t speak, and nodded again.


    Song Ning finally looked at Tang Yue, who was crying silently. Tang Yue wanted to endure it, but for some reason, she seemed to cry all the tears over the past 15 or 16 years.


    "Sister Tang, don''t cry, you know I will leave sooner or later." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue shook his head: "If there is no such thing, maybe you will not leave so early, younger brother, I, I ..."


    "It''s okay, I will come back to see you later." Song Ning said, and took out a jade note, infused with his spiritual power: "If there is any crisis, crush the jade note, I will try it Arrived. "


    Tang Yue firmly held Yu Jian in his hand and hugged Song Ning tightly again.


    At this moment, she finally understood what she felt about Song Ning.


    At this moment, Song Ning finally understood what kind of feelings Tang Yue used to get along with him.


    just����


    In Song Ning''s heart, there is always a touch of sorrow, and there is always a face lingering in his mind, the owner of that face is Leng Yuexiao.


    Although Song Ning does not think it is love, but for some reason, she feels at odds with other women.


    "Okay, I''m gone." Song Ning gently pushed Tang Yue away and wiped away the tears in the corner of his eyes for Tang Yue: "If you miss me, you can also crush the jade paper."


    Tang Yue shook his head: "If it had to be a last resort, I would not use it."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning pulled up Mu Xuezhao and Li Qingling, and the swordsmanship took off, and his figure disappeared into the night sky.


    The night is dim and the colors are thick, and the teardrops and the stars melt.


    Looking at the sky, the cold light flashes away, and gradually disappears.


    Tang Yue put away the jade paper, wiped away the tears, got up and returned to the room, simply tidied up, and walked towards the teleportation array.


    "Daughter, where are you going?" Tang Zishan stepped forward and asked.


    The elders and disciples of Tianyuan School who were kneeling on the ground just now also got up at the moment. The elders stood aside in shock.


    Tang Yue stood in the teleportation array, looking back, smiling at Tang Zishan lightly: "You are the father, I owe you all my life, but what I did to the little teacher, I can hardly accept it. Fate, see you later. "

 Chapter 146： Be a concubine

    Song Ning, even though he was a hundred miles away at the moment, was able to feel that a wave of spiritual power left Tianyuan School. All this did not surprise him, but he did not expect it to be so fast.


    Late at night, Li family.


    The lights were on, no one went to sleep, everyone was waiting for news, no matter how good or bad, they now need a message.


    Suddenly, a wave of waves in the sky caught their attention, and all the monks of the Li family looked at the sky, and they were overjoyed when they saw the blue cold awn flashing in the night.


    "It''s Song Ning, Song Ning is back!"


    "Sister ... I must bring my sister and father."


    Everyone greeted them, even though they knew that the blue Hanmang belonged to Song Ning, but when they saw Song Ning clearly, they were still agitated.


    Landing.


    "Mother!" Li Qingling pounced directly on his mother''s arms.


    There was joy in the faces of the Li family, but apart from the joy, everyone was a little puzzled and wanted to ask, but they dared not ask.


    Mother Li immediately bowed her fists at Song Ning: "Thank you Song Daoyou for helping me!"


    "No problem." Song Ning said.


    Mother Li said: "I don''t know that Song Daoyou''s trip can see my Dao companion, that is, the father of the little girl Qing Ling?"


    Song Ninggang wanted to answer, Li Qingling whispered: "Mother, father ... He was killed by the Liu family!"


    hiss!


    The Li family, who was still immersed in joy, instantly became dignified. This dull atmosphere, even Song Ning can feel a depression, showing how much the Li family pays attention to feelings.


    Mother Li gritted her teeth bitterly, and she could see that she was extremely sad, but what she said from her mouth was beyond Song Ning''s expectation: "Yes, Liu family, we can''t afford to offend. Now Song Daoyou can save you from Liu family. It ��s already a blessing to come out, so do n��t think about revenge. "


    Mother Li said with a high voice: "Everyone in the Li family listens well, no matter who it is, no matter how you do it, you must not want to avenge it!"


    Although the Li family was reluctant, they understood that the gap between them and the Liu family was not one-and-a-half point. If the Liu family wanted them to destroy the Li family, it was just a matter of thought.


    Li Qingxue watched quietly on the side, his heart cut like a knife, but he could only bear it.


    Mu Xuezhao said, "Can''t help but say:" Song Ning has killed all three envoys of the Liu family. "


    Everyone in the Li family looked at Song Ning in disbelief, even though Song Ning would break the empty finger, but if Song Ning could kill the enemy with one enemy and three, or across almost two realms, they would not believe it anyway.


    But soon, the long-faced second uncle said weakly: "I heard in the evening that there was a monk in the early stage of the foundation chasing the monk in the later stage of the Great Dandan, could it be ..."


    Song Ning nodded: "It''s me. The last messenger sent by the Liu family to the Tianyuan School, Liu Shisan, also died."


    After hearing this, the Li family all knelt down.


    But just when they were kneeling halfway, Song Ning raised his hand and waved a spiritual force to hold the crowd.


    "Don''t do this, I have a responsibility to kill the three of the Li family. At that time, not all of them were revenge for the Li family." Song Ning said truthfully.


    Having said that, the Li family has regarded Song Ning as a person of great grace.


    Mother Li came out and bowed deeply to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, you are my big benefactor of the Li family. If you don''t want to abandon, the two girls in the family, the 16th in the Qingxue year and the 18th in the Qingling year, are all done to Song Daoyou Concubine, how? "


    Wen Yan, Li Qingling and Li Qingxue were shocked at the same time.


    But it wasn''t just them who were surprised, but also the others present, but Song Ning was the most surprised.


    Song Ning immediately waved his hand: "I can''t help it, let alone be a concubine. I don''t even have a wife''s room. Why do I need a concubine."


    Mother Li didn''t understand Song Ning''s meaning, and thought Song Ning was refusing to welcome him, so she said: "So the two women are fortunate to be wives?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "You misunderstood, I haven''t thought about these things. Qingling and Qingxue sisters Qingguo Qingcheng, I will find Ruyi Langjun in the future, I am with them, just friends."


    only friends? !


    These four words fell in Li Qingling''s heart, and inexplicably hurt.


    Although Li Qingling knew that she did not have too deep feelings for Song Ning, but just before, Song Ning had sealed the eyes of hundreds of people for her, and she was already excited.


    In this world, how many men can carry such heavy burdens for women?


    But now when he hears the words "just friends", Li Qingling suddenly feels that he is too stupid, and the sprout just born in his heart is also stifled.


    Looking at Li Qingxue again, Song Ning''s blow of the empty finger has become eternal in her heart. Being able to marry Song Ning is her great blessing, not being able to marry Song Ning, it is because she does not have that blessing.


    Song Ning looked at the crowd and the atmosphere was slightly embarrassing. He clasped his fists and said: "If it is convenient, I would like to ask the Li family for help."


    Mother Li noticed the subtleties of the two daughters and hurriedly took over the topic: "Song Daoyou, please."


    Song Ning pointed to Mu Xuezhao beside her: "This is my friend. If it is possible, I want her to practice together with Qingling and Qingxue Taoist friends. I don''t know if it''s convenient."


    "Convenient!" Mother Li answered.


    Song Ning thanked: "Since this is the case, then I thanked it first."


    After finishing, Song Ning took out several jade notes and gave them to Li Qingling, Li Qingxue, and Mu Xuezhao: "This is my jade note. You also know how to use it. Although the Li family may not encounter anything in the short term, after all, the Wang family May come to retaliate, the people of the Wang family are killed by me Song Ning, if they come to seek revenge, I should protect the Li family. "


    Upon seeing this, Mother Li came forward and asked: "Song Daoyou, are you leaving?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    Li Qingling looked at the jade paper in his hand and suddenly looked up, staring at Song Ning, bright eyes and teeth, Zhu Lips opened and closed: "Otherwise, stay with us for a few days."


    The Li family looked at Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning''s answer.


    Song Ninglue groaned for a long time. It was really nothing late. Before the word "Xun" in the gossip mirror absorbed "Mulinsen", there was no response. It needs to be investigated. Now Song Ning doesn''t know where to go. Looking for a place to concentrate on cultivation, but his cultivation method is different from ordinary people. Recently, some people have been killed and some people have been saved. The number on Jin Dan has not changed much ...


    Thinking of this, Song Ning nodded: "If you don''t disturb, you will be bothered."


    Hearing that Li''s family was overjoyed, he immediately began to find someone to help clean up the room to Song Ning, and Li Qingling revealed the first sincere smile after the robbery.


    Li Qingxue, with her lips pursed and cheeks flushed, was also somewhat happy, let alone Mu Xuezhao, she had a good relationship with Song Ning, and now Song Ning stayed and she was just as happy.


    Although it was a good thing for the Li family to stay with Song Ning, after all, the owner of the Li family was dead and the funeral needed to be handled, so there was no banquet to entertain Song Ning.


    Song Ning didn''t care about it. Late at night, sitting on the eaves alone, holding a pot of wine, and quietly looking at the bright moon in the sky, I suddenly remembered a person in my heart-Leng Yuexiao.

 Chapter 147： Lu Sheng? !

    Without a glimpse of that day''s dream, there would be no way to build a fairy at this moment.


    All kinds of life seem to be the number of lives, but they are changing all the time.


    Discretionary to the moon, Song Ning felt not only the splendor of the silver light, but also the gaze like eyes.


    From that day on, the lingering figure in his mind was Leng Yuexiao, and it was unclear whether he liked or hated the emotions.


    Grunt.


    Drinking is less worrying.


    Song Ning smiled self-deprecatingly, took back the flying thoughts, and took the gossip mirror from the storage ring.


    The gossip mirror shone with light, and the ''dry'' glowed slightly.


    Song Ning didn''t feel the change in the gossip mirror before. Now, at first glance, I just didn''t care about it. It''s not that the gossip mirror didn''t change after absorbing ''Mulinsen''.


    "Qian, the north, although it is a dry world, but in terms of the five elements," Qian "and" Dui "are both metallic, which means that they should be metallic spirits in the north." Song Ning Analysis.


    North?


    There is a family in the far north of the extremely cold place. This family has guarded the country of falling feathers. For many years, it has never left. Without them, there will be no peace in the country of falling feathers today.


    This family is a cold family!


    Leng Yuexiao ...


    Song Ning drank the wine in the jug. If he had a chance, he wanted to meet again anyway, listen to the dreamlike piano voice of this peerless beauty, take a look at her exquisite face, and That looks like a star with countless stars.


    However, although Gossip Mirror now has the next goal, Song Ning wants to go to the Lu family before going to the north. The death of Lu Sheng is hard to release. The people of the Lu family may not even know the whereabouts of Lu Sheng until now He is going to tell the matter.


    As he was about to land, Song Ning suddenly felt a wave of spiritual power in mid-air. This spiritual power fluctuated extremely quickly, but a few breathing kung fu came from afar.


    Coming to me?


    There was a smile on Song Ning''s mouth, and he dared to make repairs during the foundation period, and he really didn''t know what to do.


    When Song Ning waved his hand, a spiritual force popped up to deal with the monks who built the foundation.


    Lu Sheng? !


    Song Ning shuddered, forcibly withdrawing the spiritual power he had just shot, and the figure in his pupils grew bigger and bigger until the other side stabbed with a sword.


    Zheng!


    Burning Sky Sword actively protects the body and swings this sword away.


    The man quickly stepped back and looked at Song Ning: "You have curse blood on you, you are the enemy of the Wang family."


    "It''s me." Song Ning''s expression recovered, and he answered quietly.


    "That''s right. Although you have no grievances with me, but you offended the royal family, took people''s money and eliminated disasters for others, don''t blame me even if you die today." The spirit of man.


    Song Ning observed him, wearing a pale yellow robe, the age is similar to Lu Sheng, and his appearance is exactly the same as Lu Sheng. Even this expression is exactly the same as when he first saw Lu Sheng.


    "Who are you?" Song Ning asked back.


    "Oh, no change in name, no change in surname, Laozi Promise killer, Momo!" The man pointed his finger at himself, looking very proud.


    There was a smile on Song Ning''s mouth: "Do you really want to kill me?"


    "Nonsense, let''s die!" Mo Mo''s long sword shook in his hands, and several sword flowers stab Song Ning like a vortex with a strong spiritual force.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Song Ning''s eyes. This swordsmanship was not bad.


    It is just the active body protection of Burning Sky Sword. Even if Song Ning does not use it, this Burning Sky Sword has the strength similar to Song Ningxiu.


    when!


    Mo Mo felt the power above the Burning Sword, the tiger''s mouth numb, and backed up again and again.


    He wondered. The man in front of him was nothing but cultivation at the beginning of the foundation. How could he be so strong that he didn''t need to shoot at all, and the ice-like long sword would take the initiative to attack.


    But even so, Mo Mo did not flee, but stepped on his feet, the long sword flicked, bursts of sword awns pierced, the sword awns overlapped together, turned into a six-man star-like mark, and crashed into Song Ning.


    Slap ~


    Burning Sky Sword gently swayed, and the mark of the six-mang star was scattered.


    Mo Mo couldn''t help but stepped back, looking at the smiling Song Ning, he felt cold in his heart.


    Song Ning did not attack, smiling and said: "I killed Wang Long, Wang Zhentian came to seek revenge on me, and then he died too. Why did the Wang family come to you? I am curious."


    "You, you, you killed ..." Mo Mo swallowed wildly: "You killed that, that Wang Zhentian?"


    Burning Sky Sword originally wanted to take the initiative to attack, but Song Ning shook his hand and recovered Burning Sky Sword: "Mo Mo, you can''t kill me, let''s go."


    Mo Mo''s forehead was covered with cold sweat at the moment. Hearing Song Ning''s words, he said nothing and turned away.


    Song Ning''s eyes followed until Mo Mo disappeared, and then he withdrew it. He recalled the scene just now, and he couldn''t help feeling emotion. Mo Mo and Lu Sheng seemed to be the same person.


    ��Killer��, Song Ning has heard that this is a profession that exists among monks. That man ��s money is killing for others. The Wang family ��s finding a killer in the early years of foundation building is certainly a bit strange.


    Thinking a little, Song Ningding determined that if either the Wang family was stupid, or that Momo had extremely powerful people behind him, if Momo was killed, the people behind would come to retaliate, thus indirectly achieving the purpose of the Wang family.


    "However ... Does the killer have a self-explosive portal, and the tradition that the employer also speaks out?" Song Ning suddenly wondered, how Mo Mo looked like a layman.


    In the night sky, Mo Mo ran hurriedly, and now he was more and more afraid, and the other party even killed Wang Zhentian. He even rushed to fight with others. This behavior is undoubtedly striking the stone with eggs.


    "My life is over!" Mo Mo scratched his head in exasperation.


    For a killer, the first mission in his life fails, what can he accomplish in the future?


    Mo Mo regretted that he didn''t practice well, while muttering in his mouth kept saying "Sorry Master, I''m sorry Luo Yuguo" and the like.


    Above the eaves, Song Ning withdrew his gaze and sat down again, the faint sorrow on his face disappeared, replaced by a deep memory.


    "Song Ning?" Came a faint voice.


    Song Ning looked down, it was Li Qingling.


    Under the moonlight, Li Qingling''s pretty face was like frost, and her eyes were slightly red under the water-shearing eyes, which was the trace of just crying. She looked up at Song Ning, her mouth trembling slightly, and she was smiling.


    "Sister Li." Song Ning''s speech popped with spiritual force, pulling Li Qingling above the eaves.


    Li Qingling stunned slightly before sitting next to Song Ning.


    "Sister Li, the mourning goes smoothly," Song Ning said, and took another pot of wine from the storage ring.


    Li Qingling picked up the wine and took a long bite.


    "Song Ning, a woman like me, is anyone willing to be with me?" When Li Qingling handed the jug to Song Ning, his eyes suddenly flashed with tears, and his voice shivered.

 Chapter 148： Blessing in heart

    "Sisters like Sister Li, I am afraid that few people in this world are worthy." Song Ning drinks.


    "What about you?" Li Qingling asked.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, and then he said: "Sister Sister laughed, how can I deserve it because of Sister''s beauty."


    Li Qingling laughed at himself, and looked a little sad: "I have been seen by so many people, and no one will want me."


    "Sister Li, that thing ..."


    "You don''t want it, do you?"


    Song Ning said, looking at Li Qingling''s eyes, he felt a little guilty in his heart.


    If he arrived earlier, this would not happen.


    Song Ningji''s face was flushed. He couldn''t think of how to explain it to Li Qingling. Was it just a question of whether it was necessary or not?


    Suddenly, Li Qingling lifted her hair and put a beautiful smile on the corner of her mouth: "Actually, a person ... is also very good."


    Indifferent, elegant.


    Full of self-confidence, it seems that between this world and earth, nothing can crush it.


    Song Ning looked at Li Qingling in astonishment. This seemingly weak woman turned out to be just an instant, and her mind changed.


    At this moment, Song Ning was dumbfounded.


    He was looking at Li Qingling, but Leng Yuexiao appeared in his mind, the indifferent and unpretentious Tianhe City chief disciple!


    "Amazed?" Li Qingling saw Song Ning stunned, smiled gently, free and easy.


    Song Ning nodded: "Sister, if you can relax, I will rest assured."


    "In the future ... call me Qingling, what my mother called me." Li Qingling smiled.


    In Song Ning''s bitterness, if Li Qingling still can''t feel it, then he is a fool.


    "Qingling, I still have something to do, and I want to leave overnight." Song Ning changed the subject.


    "If you are in trouble, I won''t keep you. Mu Daoyou is in our house, I will take good care of it." Li Qingling said.


    Song Ning punched Li Qingling with a fist: "On behalf of me to explain to the elders in my family, you can only say goodbye to you kindly."


    After Song Ning turned around and left, Li Qingling hurriedly said: "If you are done, you can come back to the Li family."


    "If the Li family is in trouble, smash the jade paper, I will put everything down as soon as possible." In the air, Song Ning''s voice was slow, but the person was gone, leaving only a chill.


    Watching Song Ning leave, Li Qingling sighed: "In his heart, perhaps Tang Yue is the only one."


    That smile was still on Li Qingling''s mouth, a blessing to his friends.


    After Song Ning left, Li Qingling looked around again. She just woke up when she felt that there was a spiritual force fluctuation on the eaves, but when she came out, she found that only Song Ning did not have too many inquiries. I look forward to seeing you next time.


    In the night sky, Song Ning followed the direction of the Lu family in memory.


    The city where the Lu family is located is called Qinghai City. When Song Ning wanted to come, the two cities should be close, so Song Ning''s direction of travel was Qingluo City.


    When approaching Qingluo City, Song Ning rose to high altitude.


    "Three cities ..." Song Ning whispered that one of the cities was Qingluo City. He knew it, but he didn''t know the remaining two.


    However, among these three cities, there is almost no fluctuation in spiritual power in Qingluo City, and the fluctuation in spiritual power in the other two cities is not small. Among them, there is a monk in the foundation period in one of the cities.


    Song Ning frowned, but he didn''t care before, but now he wants to come. These three cities are not far apart. Why was Qingluo City under siege and no other monks supported it?


    With this thought, Song Ning''s mood sank, and flew towards the city with the foundation monks.


    Qinghai City, Lu Wangfu.


    The lights of the main hall were shining and extremely eye-catching. There were constant singing and dancing in the hall. More than a dozen young and beautiful women used only a few strands of tulle to cover and partly dance in the hall.


    In the middle of them, a man in a half-dressed gown, he hugs him from left to right, his expression is slightly sad, but more is to work **** these women.


    Suddenly, he felt a wave of spiritual power, his pupils shrank sharply, and pushed several women around to the side, his figure moved, and he rushed into the air.


    At the same time, there were two others who rushed from around the Lu Wang Mansion, three of them in a triangle in the air, surrounding the people who came.


    "In this Qinghai City, no one dared to fly in the air except for the Lu family." Yihongfa said sternly.


    "Ye Chuang Lu Wangfu, I think you are looking for death!" Another old woman with white hair pointed her finger.


    The man in the nightgown said nothing, but quietly looked at the man surrounded by the three of them.


    This is surrounded by Song Ning.


    Hearing the three words ''Lu Wangfu'', Song Ning frowned: "Is this ... Lu Sheng''s home?"


    "Which is Lu Sheng?" The man in a nightgown said.


    The old lady Baifa reminded: "Young Master, Lu Sheng was the one who had caused trouble in the Tianyuan School and was given to the corpse by the envoy of the Liu family."


    Hearing this, the nightgown man''s eyes fell, his tone and attitude were much better, he bowed his fists at Song Ning: "This Taoist must be the one from the Liu family, please sit in the hall, please . "


    As the man in the nightgown said, he greeted Song Ning sideways.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes: "Is this the home of Lu Sheng?"


    Seeing that Song Ning was still in mid-air, the nightgown man looked at Song Ning slightly and bowed his head: "Liu Daoyou is not going to misunderstand, though Lu Sheng is a person of my Lu family, but he is just a middle-aged child, and he has been received before. The punishment was divided by the messenger of the Liu family. Please also ask Liu Daoyou not to be angry with our Lu family because of Lu Sheng. "


    Not to mention this man in a nightgown at this moment, both the old-haired woman with white hair and the old-fashioned man with red hair also humbled their attitudes. Although they were all the practitioners in the early period of foundation, Song Ning can only say that they are equivalent in their cultivation. Now they regard Song Ning as the Liu family, and the Liu family''s people are superior to others when they walk outside.


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning''s heart tightened, and an unnamed fire surged into his heart: "So, no matter how Lu Sheng, it has nothing to do with your Lu family?"


    The man in a nightgown hurriedly responded: "Liu Daoyou, in order to calm the Liu family''s anger, I have arrested all Lu Sheng''s close relatives and waited for the disposal of the Daoist."


    Killing awe-inspiring!


    When these three monks felt Song Ning''s murderous intention, they bowed down and saluted immediately: "The Taoist dies and the Taoist dies. After all, my Lu family is also a big family. Although Lu Sheng made mistakes, he only spoke. The top collision, and the real disrespect for the Liu family is the Song Ning who killed thousands of swords, and the people of the Liu family are all killed by the Song Ning. If the Liu family wants to disperse the fire, the close relatives of Lu Sheng can be arbitrarily killed by the Taoist friends. My younger sister is at her age, if you are interested in Taoism, you can ... "


    When Song Ning clenched his fists, waves of spiritual force radiated from the fist. He did not attack, but pressed the anger in his heart: "I finally asked you again, did Lu Sheng do what you did, not with you? Any relationship? "

 Chapter 149： Megatron Lujia

    "Hahahaha, Daoyou was right, then Lu was not pleased in our Lu family during his life. It can be said that everyone hates him, and now he is in trouble outside. This is because he is asking for trouble. Ah, that day the Liu Family messenger divided Lu Sheng into corpses, and it was so good. After hearing this news, our Lu Family members really were ... "


    boom!


    As soon as the man in the nightgown said half, his body was hit hard, such as the arrow from the string flying out, hitting the roof of the hall heavily and embedded in the pillars in the hall.


    A spiritual force quickly swayed from Song Ning as the center, and like a ripple in the air, it impacted on the other two monks.


    The two monks spurted blood and retreated a dozen feet before they were able to stabilize. The sound in the air woke all the sleeping Lu family.


    All of a sudden, the entire Lu Wang Mansion stood full of people. They looked up at the sky with horror.


    In the sky, Song Ning looked coldly at the nightgown man: "The three people who killed Lu Sheng by the Liu family have been killed by me."


    Kill three Liu family?


    After the news of the nightgown man got the news, it was not Lu Sheng who died in the hands of the Liu family, but that the late messenger of the Liu family''s Jiedan died in the hands of the early foundation monk named ''Song Ning''. All over the country of falling feathers.


    "You, you are Song Ning ?!" The man in a nightgown trembles his arm.


    All Lu family members were very nervous, they all knew that Lu Sheng died because of Song Ning, and that Song Ning was so ridiculously strong. Now Lu Family has arrested Lu Sheng''s blood relatives, and this Song Ning will be furious.


    However, in the middle of the sky, Song Ning did not answer, but looked down at these people of the Lu family: "More than ten days ago, the demon attacked Qingluo City, why did no one from Lu Wangfu go to help?"


    The red-haired old man replied immediately: "There are too many monsters, and we didn''t get orders to go to guard, so ..."


    "Fart!" Song Ning''s sleeve robe flicked, and a wave of spiritual power overturned the red-haired old man.


    Everyone trembled in their hearts, but no one dared to speak.


    "Qingluo City is an ordinary people, there are three foundation monks in Lu Wang Mansion, this huge Lu Wang Mansion, hundreds of monks, but no one went to Qing Luo City to help? Monk, what did you repair? What did you repair? What is it! Cultivation is to save from death? Cultivation is selfishness? "Song Ning roared with spiritual force, striking everyone''s mind.


    Everyone in the Lu family looked pale and bowed their heads without saying a word.


    "You ... don''t deserve to be immortal." Song Ning sighed with sadness in her expression.


    The Lu family was silent, even breathing carefully.


    "Did you say that the matter of Lu Sheng has nothing to do with your Lu family?" Song Ning pointed to the man in the nightgown.


    The nightgown man''s face changed dramatically, and he knelt directly on the ground and kowtowed: "Senior, I am afraid that the Liu family will retaliate. How dare our little Lu family fight against the Liu family?"


    Upon hearing this, the Lu family immediately knelt on the ground, hundreds of people immediately knelt, and knocked into Song Ning''s ears: "Seniors spare their lives, seniors spare their lives."


    Song Ning glanced at these people: "Where is Lu Sheng''s blood relative?"


    The man in a nightgown immediately ordered: "Quickly release Lu Sheng''s blood relatives, hurry!"


    The man in a nightgown explained: "Although I imprisoned Lu Sheng''s blood relatives, they were all delicious and delicious. I did not ..."


    Snapped!


    Song Ning shook his hand, and a **** palm print appeared on the nightgown man.


    "If there is no Lu Sheng, you Lu family, I will not stay, I will not kill you today, it is based on Lu Sheng''s affection, if the blood relatives of Lu Sheng in the future are subjected to any unfair treatment, then your Lu family , I won''t stay! "Song Ning looked at the lander with cold eyes:" What are you doing? You are not as good as pigs and dogs! "


    But just as Song Ning spoke, the ground beneath the Lu family suddenly shuddered. Although it was only for a moment, it could feel a wave of spiritual force deep in the ground.


    hiss.


    Deep in the earth, in a secret room, there was a person who felt like a skeleton opened his eyes. He sat on a stone seat and looked up at the sky: "When I woke up, I saw that your junior dare to be in me The Lu family is wild, looking for death! "


    When the person speaks, a wave of spirit is used to wave.


    This spiritual power was turned into a blade, and Song Ning cut into the air.


    The people of the Lu family were overjoyed. This was the ancestor of the Lu family. He used to die, so he closed down. There has been no movement for so long. The Lu family thought he had already sat down, but he did not expect that he was still alive.


    Although the Lu family ancestor''s shot was not a killing move, it was also extremely strong. This blow, even in the early stage of the formation of Dandan, is afraid that it will scream.


    "The old man just made a breakthrough, spare your life, boy, how far can I get away, if I dare to come to the Lu family to play wild again in the future, I want you to die!"


    "Oh?" Song Ning squinted at the blade. When others didn''t move, Fen Tianjian flew out, severing the spiritual blade. Above this Fen Tian Jian, Song Ning''s unsatisfactory spiritual power was injected. .


    The ancestor of the Lu family was stunned and wondered. Although he could not come out of the ground, he was full of curiosity about this kid in the early stage of foundation construction in mid-air: "Boy, you are very good and can stop me from hitting. Leave now, I will not pursue it. "


    At this time, everyone in the Lu family looked ugly, and he was about to cry, especially the man in the nightgown. He wanted to yell and stop, but he didn''t dare.


    In mid-air, Burning Sky Sword flew into Song Ning''s hands in a clever manner. Song Ning, my Burning Sky Sword, looked cold, looked sideways at the ground, and directly penetrated dozens of feet of soil and landed on the skull.


    "If you didn''t try your best just now, I will never be merciful at this moment, let alone your half-dead late Tandan, even the real late Dandan monk, I have killed three." Song Ning said , Burning Sky Sword shines in his hand, cold light is pressing.


    Boom!


    Burning the sky!


    A gust of wind set off, all the Lu family on the ground fell to the ground, and the spiritual force madly penetrated into the depths of the ground, and even the skeletons of dozens of feet underground almost fell apart.


    This is just infused with a third of the spiritual power of Burning Sky Sword, which has caused such a movement.


    After the blow, no one died in the Lu family, but all were injured, especially the skeleton deep in the ground, as if he had fallen apart, lying on the ground and daring not to move.


    "I won''t kill you, because you are Lu Sheng''s relatives after all, but you remember, if Lu Sheng''s blood relatives suffer any harm, I will slaughter the Lu family." Fen Tianjian put away, Song Ning turned around, and rushed to the ground. A few blood relatives said: "The thing about Lu Sheng is that Song Ning can''t bear him, right."


    Song Ning had already left, but one hour after his departure, all Lu family still knelt on the ground, including the Lu family ancestor who had just threatened not to kill Song Ning ...

 Chapter 150： Dig a grave

    At this moment, the Lu family''s greatest fear is the Lu family ancestor. If he can still sweat, it may be that the sweat has already wet his body.


    Song Ning''s trip was originally intended to return Lu Sheng''s body to the Lu family.


    In the night sky, after moving several times, Song Ning came to the place where he had grown for 13 years-Taihe Mountain.


    The sight of Taihe Mountain gradually appeared in the sight, and Song Ning''s mood became more complicated.


    All the past once came back to mind, the fifteen people of Taihe Mountain, including his uncle, every face, every smile, hovered in front of Song Ning''s eyes at the moment.


    He smiled, sincerely, long away.


    Going back at this moment, even though he saw only fifteen graves, he was still a little excited.


    He still has a lot of words to talk about, what he can''t say to others, what happened during this time, and what he wants to do in the future ...


    Song Ning smirked as she moved in the air, as if she were a happy child.


    However, he is really just a child, less than seventeen years old.


    Looking at the peak of Taihe Mountain that came up gradually, Song Ning was heart-lifting and energetic.


    But when he was looking forward, the pictures in his eyes made him stay in the air!


    Take a breath.


    Ten interest.


    Twenty interest!


    Song Ning Yang Tianxiao, trembling all over, his spiritual power exploded from his body like a burst, he was holding the Sky Burning Sword, and the body''s spiritual force was frantically input into the Sky Burning Sword.


    In front of him, the top of Taihe Mountain was in disarray. The fifteen burial mounds he had dug out with his own hands were lifted up, and no traces of corpses were found.


    Uh!


    The spiritual force in Song Ning''s body passed madly, and he violently waved the Burning Sky Sword and slashed towards the sky.


    Burning Sky Sword came out, and the faint blue ice flame rushed to the sky. This momentum was enough to kill hundreds of foundation-building monks, but there was no slight damage to the sky.


    The ice flame disappeared, and the sky remained.


    Burning Sky Sword ... inserted in the soil.


    Song Ning knelt on the top of the mountain, grabbed a handful of dirt, and looked at the sky scarletly.


    "I Song Ning ... vow to cut you!"


    "I Song Ning ... want to destroy your whole family!"


    "I Song Ning ... I want to commemorate with the blood of your whole family!"


    Song Ning''s roar shook the sky, his voice burst, blood flowed, and his fists hit the gravel hard.


    He looked up and hoped that the tears would not flow, but found that the tears were already covered.


    He thought that the scarlet eyes dipped in tears, but he smelled a **** smell in his nose.


    Every drop of blood and tears is Song Ning''s wish.


    Boom!


    Boom! !


    Boom! ! !


    Song Ning kowtowed at the fifteen tombs that hadn''t been hollowed out for some time, and every impact caused the Taihe Mountain Peak to tremble.


    The blood dripped from his forehead. Instead of wiping, he stood up and ran away into the sky.


    Luoyu is not a big country. It has been northward and it is an extremely cold place, where Song Ning will go next.


    Shinto is invincible, gossip reincarnation, can gossip extremely, in the end can time reincarnate?


    Song Ning did not think, and he would not think, because no matter whether he could reincarnate, he would do it.


    Even if ...


    Just keeping the tombs of his righteous father and others will relieve his guilt.


    In the sky, Song Ning sat on the Burning Sky Sword, and the Burning Sky Sword flew on his own. Song Ning meditated and settled, but he always had a face in his mind.


    Cool and pretty, as if not stained with ordinary dust.


    Leng Yuexiao, how could Taihe Mountain suffer without her?


    Song Ning''s mind is complicated, hatred spreads, and even his eyes are full of resentment ...


    Two days ago.


    Tang Yue left the Tianyuan School and walked aimlessly towards the north.


    She was very chaotic and didn''t know where she should go, but she didn''t want to stay in Tianyuan School anyway, and didn''t want to meet Tang Zishan again.


    She knows that going north from here is an extremely cold place. Although the extremely cold place is the realm of Lengjia, there is a good place for cultivation-Ice Soul Cave.


    Hurrying all night, Tang Yue was slightly tired. When it was dark, she came to a small village. At first sight of the village, she thought of Xiaoshi Village that day, but Xiaoshi Village was a deserted village, and the people here were thriving.


    Tang Yue walked a few steps and walked here to find a place to rest.


    It was only when passing by this small village that Tang Yue discovered that the people in this small village all looked at things in a hurry, as if preparing to migrate.


    "Excuse me, why don''t you live here?" Tang Yue asked.


    An old woman sighed, "No, you have to leave quickly. Leng''s house ordered a few days ago that we must leave here."


    "Leng Jia? Can you explain why?" Tang Yue asked again.


    The old woman hesitated a little: "Hey, it''s okay to tell you. It is said that our place is the closest to the enchantment. There are cracks in the enchantment. We must leave quickly, otherwise there may be demon coming."


    Tang Yue heard this and nodded.


    Seeing everyone busy, Tang Yue was horrified. The enchantment was indeed a problem. Now that even mortals know about the enchantment, it means that the matter has become serious to a certain extent.


    But what about Leng Jia?


    The strength of the Leng family, casually sending a few people to guard, should be able to keep the village safe, but now that these mortals are evacuated, it is enough to show that the Leng family can''t pull people.


    Without extra manpower, even the huge Lengjia has no extra manpower. What does this mean?


    The battle is tight!


    The demon attack may have been flooding in the extremely cold land, and the Leng family was too scrupulous, so this order was issued.


    �� �� ~


    Tang Yue was thinking. Suddenly she heard the sound about a mile away. She hadn''t even had time to think about what it was. She only heard a click.


    Enchantment cracked!


    It was just a tiny gap, but in a few moments, several demons crossed the enchantment. They looked like spiders. As soon as they crossed the enchantment, they sniffed in the air, and then ran in the direction of someone. .


    Tang Yue''s pupils shrank and turned back to the village: "Hurry up, the demon is here!"


    As soon as they heard Tang Yue''s words, everyone immediately messed up, and took what they could, and simply threw it away.


    The mortal fled to the rear, but Tang Yue walked towards the front. She lifted her sword and moved faster and faster.


    "Girl, go away, follow the flow of people, don''t fall!" The woman called just behind Tang Yue just now.


    Tang Yue had no time to ignore it at this moment, and rushed towards the front.


    These spiders are huge in size, but the cultivation base is not high, but it is only a half-moon. They will kill all the spiders, but it is not only spiders that pass through the enchantment, but also other demons.


    Tang Yue was fighting hard in the front, but in a moment, she had already killed dozens of demons.


    When she was breathing, she was ready to put away her sword and tell Leng Jia at this time, but at this time, the crack of the enchantment that was less than ten feet in front of her again heard the sound of a "click", and she saw half of the hand from Out of the crack, the fingers are white, I am afraid that many women''s hands can not be compared with it.


    At that moment, the hand was breaking the enchantment forcefully, as if to break the crack, so that it could pass ...

 Chapter 151： Six tails

    Tang Yue''s strength to hold the sword was a bit heavier, and her eyes were fixed on the hand on the enchantment crack.


    On the other side of the enchantment is a demon, a monster that can transform into a human form and is so perfect ... at least Yuan Yingxiu.


    Click ...


    Just when Tang Yue was expecting the enchantment not to break, the enchantment ... broken!


    The enchantment was like an extremely hard shell, and the pieces of spiritual power that had been peeled down were scattered into crystal clear light spots. From her she could feel a very strong demon spirit, but in the demon spirit, she actually carried spiritual power.


    She looks like a peach blossom, looks like a green lotus, and her eyes are like clear water, coming slowly and growing lotus.


    She saw Tang Yue at a glance, her mouth slightly raised: "Finally ... Arrived ..."


    Yuan Ying''s initial cultivation!


    Cold sweat permeated in Tang Yue''s hands, and his body shivered. In front of Yuan Ying monks, Hui Ling monks were so weak that even standing, they were already extremely strenuous.


    The woman walked slowly past Tang Yue, not paying attention to the human monk in front of her. She jumped up, rose into the air, and flew towards the east of the distance. She fluttered and muttered in the mouth: "The body seems to be in that direction . "


    Tang Yue looked at her blankly, cold sweat had already wet her clothes, and behind the figure away, Tang Yue saw six snowy plush tails.


    Boom ~


    Tang Yue was still stunned, but demons appeared again in the crack, and countless demons poured in wildly. Tang Yue''s swords flew, and half moon chopped continuously.


    After blinking, the body ran across the floor.


    Tang Yue understands that if the gap is not blocked at this moment, then demons will keep pouring in.


    As the battle intensified, Tang Yue''s physical strength was already difficult to support, and the demon drilled through the gap gradually became stronger.


    Kill the enemy, numb the arm, and the spirit is exhausted.


    Zheng!


    Tang Yue''s long sword fell to the ground, panting, and many injuries on her body, but at this moment she could not resist the demon in the Huiling period.


    Tang Yue remembered what had happened in Qingluo City. Song Ning slashed tens of thousands of demons with one person. What is she doing now?


    "Kill!" The sword in Tang Yue''s hand was awkward.


    But even so, her movements have begun to be slow, but after a few breaths, she has retreated, and there are several more scars on her body.


    Demons are pouring out of the gap, and the number is increasing.


    For every extra demon, Tang Yue knew that there was one less point in his hope of survival.


    The demon in front of him was already densely packed, even if he wanted to escape at this moment, he could not escape.


    Since there is no escape, then there is only one battle!


    Tang Yue was uplifted and never felt so heroic.


    Suddenly, when Tang Yue was excited, a icy sword flashed, and in the blink of an eye, a hundred demons died around her!


    This sword ... is a sky-burning sword!


    Tang Yue looked up at the sky in surprise.


    In the sky, Song Ning fell: "I haven''t seen you in a few days, and Sister Xiu has improved again."


    Tang Yue let out a sigh of relief and took out the pill medicine to take: "Little Brother ..."


    Song Ning stood in front of the gap, and now no demon appeared from here, but if there is a gap, there must be a demon coming, which is beyond doubt.


    "Sister Tang, I will heal you for the first time. After the injury is over, you will tell Leng Jia about it. I am here to guard." Song Ning''s voice fell and sat on the floor.


    Tang Yue heard the words and also sat in front of Song Ning, closing her eyes.


    Song Ning raised his hand and pressed it on the heart of Tang Yue, a burst of spiritual power poured into Tang Yue''s body, and under the action of Jinchuang Dan, the wound began to heal.


    Tang Yue''s face was flushed, and there was an inexpressible shyness in her heart. She always felt that her heartbeat was too violent, and Song Ning could feel it even if she was separated.


    During this period, once a demon traversed the gap, the Burning Sky Sword swung by itself and beheaded the demon.


    Tang Yue, who closed her eyes, only heard the waves of sword blades coming from time to time, but she didn''t know what happened.


    After an hour ...


    Song Ning put his hands away and took a long breath: "Sister Tang, the injury is almost done. Please report to Lengjia as soon as possible."


    Tang Yue opened her eyes, and just about to get up, she found that the demon corpses around it had piled up half a foot.


    "Little brother, I haven''t seen you this sword before, but now it seems that it is really powerful. Your master''s skill is probably unmatched by your peers." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning smiled lightly: "Go ahead, wait for you to bring back the people of the cold family, we have to be empty and recount."


    Tang Yue nodded, jumped, and quickly rushed to the direction of Leng''s house.


    After Tang Yue left, Song Ning swept his sleeves, rolled the demon body around him, and walked towards the gap.


    If he hadn''t seen Tang Yue, he would go directly to the extremely cold land, but now there is a gap in this enchantment, and he can''t ignore it.


    Looking at the gap in the enchantment, Song Ning frowned, and the enchantment left by his predecessors was destroyed to such an extent. It seems that the war between man and demon is not far away.


    As soon as he pulled his clothes, he sat in front of the gap and meditated with his eyes closed, while Tianjian Jian floated beside Song Ning, guarding him at any time.


    Song Ning looked at himself while meditating. The number on Jin Dan continued to decrease. Every kill, no matter who killed it, would change. Now he needs a redemption value, but he can''t save half of the people at this time.


    Even so, the Burning Sky Sword is still slashing the monsters who have crossed the gap, and the number above Song Ningjindan is still decreasing.


    Song Ning began to practice the broken finger and felt the artistic conception of the broken finger. The Burning Sky Sword continued to slay the demon. All the demons under Cultivation and Cultivation were cut off as soon as they appeared!


    One day later.


    When Song Ning slowly opened her eyes, she found herself surrounded by a corpse mountain.


    "Yeah, that''s good." A voice rushed from far to near.


    Song Ning turned his head to look, and there was a flash of light in the air, and then two figures appeared here, one of them was Tang Yue, and the other one should be the person of Leng Family.


    "Little brother, this is the general of the Leng family." Tang Yuegang hurriedly introduced.


    Song Ning looked at the general. He was burly and of extraordinary appearance. Standing there was like a high mountain, no one could shake it.


    "Leng Daoyou." Song Ning clenched his fists and nodded slightly.


    This Lengjia general was not very young, and when he saw Song Ning, he even did not bow down to salute, and hummed: "You have some skill, here is ten thousand spirit stones, which is counted as your reward. After a while when I was fighting a high-level demon, the aftermath shocked you. "


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows: "Your Excellency General Leng Jia?"


    "It is me Lengling." Lengling said proudly.


    "Oh, the standard of General Lengjia was so low." Song Ning chuckled and pulled Tang Yue: "Sister Tang, let''s go."


    When Song Ning stepped on this foot, she would have to take off, but at this moment, Leng Ling shouted, "Boy, you wanton!"


    Leng Ling was drinking, raised her palm, and the air condensed into an icicle in the air. The icicle turned into a palm, and it was squeezed towards Song Ning ...

 Chapter 152： Behind me, hide

    Song Ning had just vacated, stopped, and slowly turned around.


    Tang Yue hadn''t responded to what happened, but just turned around and saw that the Sky Burning Sword waved out of thin air, and the palms of the few feet of ice turned into countless scum.


    In the midair, under the sun, the light shimmered.


    "Leng Jia actually sent a waste to guard here." Song Ning murmured, seeming to himself, but the words fell in the ears of the other two.


    Tang Yue laughed inwardly, that Leng Ling had always given people a very uncomfortable feeling, and they were all so arrogant along the way. Now that they have suffered a loss in front of Song Ning, they should be more convergent.


    But who thought that Leng Ling not only did not close, but instead took a pair of ice thorns directly from the storage ring, and stab at Song Ning: "No one who dares to despise my Leng Ling can live, including You are in! "


    Leng Ling''s speed is very fast, like a phantom, with a shadow of phantom, stab Song Ning back.


    Song Ning smiled slightly and didn''t start, then Burning Sword took the initiative to block.


    After a few jingles, Leng Ling backed away a few feet, staring at Song Ning with her teeth clenched: "You are not the foundation period, who are you?"


    Song Ning looked at the fear in Leng Ling''s eyes, and his face was pale: "You don''t need to know who I am or what I am doing. This gap, you keep it well, don''t die by accident, I Will go to Lengjia for your help. "


    Song Ning''s voice fell, the cold light flashed under her feet, disappeared with Tang Yue, and when it appeared again, it had been a few miles away.


    Leng Ling gritted his teeth and said: "Ask for help? I have Leng Ling here, and I will be guarded. What monsters can come in!"


    But when Leng Ling was angry, there was a sudden movement of noise in the gap, and a very strong demon anger made him palpitate.


    He turned around and saw a dark figure emerged from the gap. As soon as it came out, he vomited the letter and a pair of green eyes stared at Leng Ling, as if he had seen prey.


    The head, body, and tail of the snake are all covered with scales, smooth and with a trace of sticky liquid.


    Jiedan snake demon!


    Leng Ling''s eyes were full of war. He faced the snake demon in the early period of Jie Dan. Although he was only in the late stage of the foundation, he had the strength to fight against the early stage of Jie Dan.


    Hiss.


    The snake demon spit out the letter.


    "I''ll send you back to the west!" Leng Ling''s double thorns flew out of his hand, pinching his fingers, and spiritual force controlled the cold double thorns.


    The double thorns of the ice quickly became larger, spinning like a drill, and stab the snake demon from two different directions.


    The snake demon shook his body and flicked one of the ice thorns between his tails. Although the ice thorn was blown away, the scale above the snake''s tail was knocked off due to the high-speed rotation.


    The snake demon endured the pain and knocked out another cold thorn. His body twisted, opened a big mouth of the blood basin, and went straight to Lengling.


    Leng Ling did not dare to neglect, and controlled the cold double thorns to return to defense.


    Ever since the snake demon passed through the enchantment, Song Ning, who had gone away, felt it, he stopped in mid-air and turned to look at this side.


    Leng Ling and the snake demon are fighting, and they are inseparable.


    Tang Yue didn''t see clearly, so he asked, "Little Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Leng Ling fought with a snake demon in the early stage of the formation of Dan Dan, but the two have equal strength. At this moment, there is no difference in victory or defeat." Song Ning looked away and thought, this Leng Ling is worthy of the Leng family. In the late period of Jiuyuan, the great consummation was able to play against Jiedan in the early stage without falling.


    Tang Yue was also a little surprised: "He could even be indistinguishable from the initial fight with Jie Dan?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    However, Tang Yue''s focus is not on Leng Ling, but on Song Ning: "It''s much worse than the younger brother who was able to kill the late Daejeon in the early stage of the foundation."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Sister, it seems that I''m going to trouble you again. You have to go back to Lengjia and report it. This enchantment gap is not very common. Now even the monsters from Danqi can run out. No one can guarantee. Will there be Yuanying''s demon afterwards? "


    "Yuan Ying ?!" Tang Yue''s body tightened.


    Song Ning solemnly said: "It''s not impossible, if the demon of Yuanying level appears, I can''t resist."


    The six-tailed fox I saw before appeared in Tang Yue ��s mind. The fox gave the impression that Yuan Yingxiu was doing something. She had n��t had time to tell Song Ning about this before. If Song Ning did n��t mention it, she almost forgot. Too.


    When Song Ning saw what Tang Yue wanted to say, he said, "Sister Tang, come back and say something. You should go quickly. I''ll go back and see. After all, it''s a person sent by Leng Jia. If you die, you and I I can''t tell. "


    Tang Yue nodded, Song Ning pushed hard, and sent Tang Yue away with a spiritual force, which was enough to support Tang Yue''s flight for a few miles.


    Song Ning turned his head back, but instead of shooting directly, he sat on a tree and watched.


    He looked at it and sighed. This Leng family really deserves a reputation. Leng Ling looks no more than a few years older than him, but he is already in the late stage of the foundation, and he can even fight against the demon in the early stage of Jiedan.


    But just as Song Ning looked at the moment, when the two were inseparable, there was again movement in the enchantment.


    Leng Ling''s face was ugly. At this time, he looked at the piles of demon bodies next to him. He felt the horror of Song Ning. The most important thing was that he just found Song Ning''s robe clean and tidy. Looks like.


    Killed so many demons, but not stained with blood or dust, what is this strength?


    It was this stunned time when the snake demon spit out poisonous smoke.


    Leng Ling couldn''t dodge, she was about to be invaded by poisonous smoke. Suddenly, she was hit with a spiritual force to break up the poisonous smoke.


    Leng Ling and the snake demon turned around to see where the spiritual power came from.


    It''s him!


    Leng Ling was shocked. He did not expect Song Ning to go back and forth. Although without Song Ning, he must have been injured at the moment, but when he thought that he was saved by Song Ning, he felt unwilling for a while.


    Although Song Ning shot, he didn''t have any intention of going up to help. At this time, three monsters had emerged from the enchantment. They were all in the early stage of Jiedan, and he wanted to see how Leng Ling responded.


    The snake demon just glanced at Song Ning and continued to attack Leng Ling frantically. Leng Ling had no time to take care of the others, and immediately fought again.


    At the same time, the other two demons had already struck. In their view, Song Ning didn''t mean to help at all. In this way, first kill Leng Ling in front of him, then kill Song Ning on the tree.


    Leng Ling thought that Song Ning would come forward to help, but when Lingzhi spread out, she even found Song Ning sitting on the tree, holding a jug, and drinking while watching the fun.


    "You don''t shoot? If I die, you can be confident to face the three early demon demon!" Leng Ling gritted his teeth.


    Song Ning seemed to hear nothing, and continued to drink.


    In just a moment, Leng Ling could not resist: "Forget it, I beg you, if you can''t bear this gap, let alone me, even my parents will be implicated ..."


    Song Ning smiled slightly, although he did not attack, but in the past few days, the Burning Sky Sword had already been filled with spiritual power by him. He held the Burning Sky Sword and put away the hip flask. Hiding away, be careful to be killed by aftershocks. "

 Chapter 153： Worship Song Ning

    How long has Leng Ling been humiliated since childhood? But now he can''t match the three early monsters in front of him, but in desperation, he can only succumb to perfection. Now, at this time, it''s a fool to hold on, and he''s so stupid that he''s gone. Big head garlic?


    The sword light flashed under his feet and came behind Song Ning with ��Yu Jianshu, Mi��.


    Seeing the three monsters, they rushed toward Song Ning with a terrible look.


    Song Ning''s arm shook, and a violent spiritual force set off a violent wind.


    Leng Ling suddenly felt such a strong spiritual power, and his heart was terrified. He felt the fluctuation of the spiritual power that came from less than a foot in front of him. His body stepped back a hundred feet without listening, which made him tremble. Stop.


    At this time, in his eyes, Song Ning was standing in the center of the violent wind, his hair fluttering, and the ice-blue sword in his hand was raised like a god.


    "Is this, is this still a human being! It is definitely not possible to build at the beginning of foundation, absolutely impossible, he may have completed the final stage of Dandan, even ... even Yuan infantile period!" Leng Ling swallowed madly, for Song Ning , Respectfully.


    The three monsters quickly retreated under this violent spiritual impact. Before Song Ning cut it out, they scrambled into the gap. What was even more eye-popping was that the three monsters noticed the crowd In the gap, I almost stuck there.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning''s sword was not slashed, but his hand was loosened and he gave up the attack.


    When the surroundings calmed down, Song Ning glanced back. Outside Baizhang, Leng Ling flew back awkwardly, bowing to Song Ning just to bow: "Senior!"


    "Oh?" Song Ning looked at Leng Ling with a smile.


    Leng Ling bowed his head without raising his head, and continued: "If it weren''t for seniors, I''m afraid it was already dead. Before I knew that seniors had such strength, I laid a lot of words in front of them and asked seniors to forgive sins.


    Song Ning was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Leng Ling to apologize. In Song Ning''s thought, Leng Ling''s character should coincide with those of the Liu family.


    "Senior, I don''t know what kind of cultivation you are. Why didn''t you cut the sword just now?" Leng Ling asked.


    "In the early stage of building foundation," Song Ning joked: "I didn''t cut out that sword just now, but you have ran a hundred feet. If I cut it out, wouldn''t you have to run out of a hundred miles to be at ease?"


    "This ... Senior, I was really lost before. Please ask Senior not to mock me." Leng Ling smiled bitterly.


    Song Ningdeng did not continue to laugh at him, but solemnly said: "I was just a sword, no one can stop it under Yuan Ying, although I am not claiming to be big, but now the enclave has broken, if it is me A blow hit the enchantment, causing the enemies to rupture at a faster rate. Am I not a sinner? "


    Leng Ling figured it out. In his heart, he respected Song Ning a little more. When he thought of Song Ning''s saying, "Under Yuan Ying, no one can stop", Leng Ling felt shocked.


    "Senior, do you really cultivate at the beginning of foundation construction?" Leng Ling couldn''t help but asked again.


    Song Ning nodded: "My name is Song Ning, I don''t have to call my senior in the future."


    "Yes, senior!" Leng Ling bowed to salute.


    Before and after the performance of Leng Ling is not like pretending, in Song Ning''s view, Leng Ling is also a person of true nature, unruly is his character, and worshipping the strong is his nature, so when he sees the sky , Leng Ling was completely surrendered.


    It is really not easy for the people of the Leng family to have this kind of character, which also made Song Ning''s attitude towards Leng Ling change a lot.


    "You and I are working together in front of this gap. When Sister Tang finds your high-level monk from Leng''s family, I will leave." Song Ning finished and walked to the enchantment gap and sat down.


    Leng Ling immediately followed up: "Senior, that fairy is your sister? But I think her cultivation is ..."


    "Don''t call your senior again." Song Ning said.


    Leng Ling slapped himself with a slap: "Song Ning, I will be Song Daoyou in the future."


    Song Ning said: "Before in the school, she started early, be my sister."


    Leng Ling suddenly realized: "I don''t know which school of Song Daoyou? Shui Yunzong? Or He Daozong?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "No, I''m in a small and unknown school, so you don''t need to ask."


    Now Song Ning is so powerful, saying that he is a monk who came out of an unknown little school. Who would believe it? But Leng Ling''s extreme worship of Song Ning would naturally not think that what Song Ning said was false: "Song Daoyou, your surname is Song, and your cultivation behavior is so amazing. If I guessed right, you should be the person of the Song family. And repair for? "


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "I have no father, no mother, no family, and I was adopted by a small sect that was not even a third-level cultivator."


    Speaking of which, Song Ning suddenly thought of Leng Yuexiao and smiled: "Yes, Leng Ling, I am asking you for someone, and that person is also Leng''s, and it should be considered a status in your Leng''s family."


    "Oh? Song Daoyou, please." Leng Lingdao.


    "Leng Yuexiao, do you know?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Ling was stunned: "Leng Yuexiao is my cousin. Among the younger generation of the Leng family, the cousin''s cultivation is the highest. At home, even the elders, no cousin has a high status."


    Song Ning smiled: "So it turns out, what is your cousin''s practice?"


    Leng Lingdao: "Hey, it''s a pity that both of her cousin''s two avatars were destroyed, otherwise she should have broken through to Yuanying at this moment."


    Yuanying?


    Song Ning sighed, if Leng Yuexiao Yuan Yingxiu was doing something, then even if he used the burning of the sky, he could not compare with Leng Yuexiao. The gap between people is really too big.


    Seeing that Song Ning did not speak, Leng Ling continued: "Hey, in fact, with the talent of my cousin, she should have broken through to Yuanying long ago, but she wanted to get the" Shen Dao Jing "and the ice beast, so she turned into an avatar. After the Tianhe City was waiting for the ice beast, the other avatar was barely breaking through the gap of the first heaven and entering the isolation space to find the "Shen Dao Jing". At that time, the family spent a lot of resources, and the cousin did not hesitate to lower the cultivation behavior. "


    "The result?" Song Ning asked.


    "The result is good, the ice beast is missing, the" Shen Dao Jing "has not been found, both cousins ??are destroyed, the mind is damaged, the cultivation is delayed, and the retreat began some time ago, and it has not been out yet." Leng Ling resented.


    If Song Ning had some resentment towards Leng Yuexiao before, now she can no longer mention the idea of ??a little bit of resentment. Leng Yuexiao needs the ice beast, and the ice beast was collected by him with a gossip mirror, Leng Yuexiao spent It took a lot of money to enter that space, and finally got the "Shen Dao Jing", and the "Shen Dao Jing" was also taken by him.


    However, the most important thing is that Song Ning listened to Leng Ling''s words and understood her. Leng Yuexiao concealed the truth. Her purpose may be just to protect him-Song Ning.

 Chapter 154： That guilty look

    Song Ning remembered all the intersections with Leng Yuexiao. From the first time to the last time, it seemed that Leng Yuexiao had always protected him.


    He couldn''t figure out what the faint expression in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes was, but now Song Ning understood that it was guilt and apology.


    "It turns out ... she always felt guilty." Song Ning laughed self-deprecatingly.


    "Ah? What did Song Daoyou just say?" Leng Ling wondered.


    Song Ning said: "It''s nothing. So your cousin must have had a good time at home?"


    This time, Leng Ling shook his head and sighed: "The cousin didn''t have a good life. Some things shouldn''t be said casually, but ..."


    "Since it shouldn''t be said lightly, then don''t say it." Song Ning stopped it immediately.


    Leng Ling hesitated, but if you think about it carefully, if Song Ning knew this, it would be really bad. The flesh is used to fill the ''this matter is also a secret that Leng Jia keeps telling.


    "Well, hey ... poor cousin, so beautiful." Leng Ling sighed.


    "The pride of heaven, there will always be some ups and downs." Song Ning said.


    Leng Ling no longer spoke much, but stared at the enchantment gap, ready to fight at any time.


    However, the strange thing is that the demons seem to know that Song Ning is guarding the gap, and now no demon has come across the enchantment.


    Leng Ling is very curious, why Song Ning has closed his eyes and practiced, but his sword has been floating in the air, standing in front of the gap of the enchantment, as if it is a guard.


    He looked closely at the sword, which was crystal clear, thin as cicada wings, and as cold as ice. Even with a glance, it gave people a sense of coolness. From this sword, Leng Ling could feel a strange look The breath is very weak, but it gives a very sacred feeling.


    At this moment, at the other end of the enchantment they did not know, there were countless demons gathered, but none of them dared to cross this enchantment half step.


    I do n��t know how many years, they attempted to cross the enchantment and wage war with the human monks. But now, the enchantment has cracked, and even a gap has been broken, but it is because of the sky-burning sword floating outside the enchantment, making them afraid forward.


    All the demons that did not reach Yuan Yingxiu''s behavior felt horrified when they saw the sky-burning sword.


    Since ancient times, immortals and demons have stood side by side. They are demons, and on the burning sky sword that they feared, there was a trace of hidden deep immortality on the burning sky sword!


    However, these monsters are just vanguard troops. Among the demons, the clear division of status is under Yuanying. Under Yuanying, they cannot be completely transformed. They are all vanguard troops. Above Yuanying, they transform humanoids, just like human troops. .


    Moreover, not all of the demons advocate fighting, and there are many expectations of peace, but these are only a few.


    When these monsters dared not move forward, some monsters rushed back to report the matter.


    Outside the enchantment gap, the Burning Sky Sword shone with cold light. Unless Song Ning refused, Xiao Fen absolutely wanted to be transformed into a human form to accompany Song Ning. She always maintained the sword shape to make her feel very unhappy. It is sword-shaped, and exudes the sullenness in the heart, and the exhaled air has become the fairy fairy in the eyes of the demon.


    About half a day later, Song Ning, who was in the midst of the opening of her eyes, slowly opened her eyes, and her spiritual consciousness spread to hundreds of miles. In the high altitude, three Yuanying monks flew towards here quickly.


    The spiritual consciousness of the three Yuanying monks kept spreading, and they also felt Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness, and immediately frowned.


    Spiritual consciousness at the beginning of the foundation?


    The three Yuanying monks exchanged their gazes and locked on the spiritual consciousness of the early period of foundation. They suddenly found that this spiritual consciousness was actually issued by the monk of the early period of foundation.


    The spiritual knowledge during the foundation period can spread up to thirty miles.


    The spiritual consciousness in the Tandan period can spread up to ninety miles.


    But how can the spiritual knowledge of the monks in the early days of foundation-building spread to a hundred miles?


    While being surprised, the three performed ��Yu Jianshu, Shift��, and appeared in front of Song Ning after several moves.


    Leng Ling suddenly felt that someone had come to him, and immediately opened her eyes. When she saw the elder of the family, she immediately bowed and said, "Tang Daoyou, the three elders finally came."


    Tang Yue stood next to Song Ning, and the three nodded. They looked almost exactly the same. They were supposed to be triplets: "Leng Ling, we heard that there might be high-level demons in this enchantment?"


    "Yes, if Song Ning and Song Daoyou are here, I am afraid that they have been killed by those demons." Leng Ling quickly introduced: "Song Daoyou, these are the three elders of Leng Qingfeng, Leng Qingyang and Lengqing Mountain of our Leng family. "


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Have seen three seniors."


    The three eyes all fell on Song Ning. After looking around, they nodded at Song Ning: "Although this minor Taoist is not high, but his strength is amazing, let us take a look at it. Hearing Xiaodao ��s surname Song, Could it be that Song family? "


    Song Ning waved his hand: "No."


    The three did n��t change their attitudes because of Song Ning ��s answer. They continued: ��Little Taoist, you are so strong in consciousness, but it ��s really only seen in the life of an old man. At the beginning of the foundation, the spiritual consciousness can spread to a hundred miles In addition, I am afraid that among the peers of the Falling Kingdom, there are no more than three people who can compare with your spiritual consciousness. "


    Leng Ling was more excited when he listened, and he didn''t get to Song Ning''s strength to such an extent.


    Song Ning smiled faintly and didn''t care: "Seniors have won the prize. Since the seniors came, then the juniors will leave first. There are still some things for the juniors to go to the extreme cold."


    Hearing the words ''Extremely Cold Land'', Leng Qingyang said: "If you are going to the extremely cold land, you may wish to wait a moment. The three of us will repair this enchantment, and then we will also go to the extremely cold land. Earth, we can go together. "


    Although Song Ning was surprised that these three people were able to repair the enchantment, they did not want to read more, let alone go with them.


    He waved his hand: "No, the juniors will leave first."


    Song Ning insisted on going, and the three Yuanying monks did not stop. After watching Song Ning take Tang Yue away, the three Yuanying monks glanced at each other, and couldn''t help feeling: "This son is strong in foundation, but powerful. I''m afraid it''s already done. "


    Hearing this, Leng Ling immediately said: "Song Daoyou just held a long sword like ice. When he lifted his sword, it seemed to have the power to kill all. According to Song Daoyou, under Yuan Ying, he would die. . "


    When the three Yuanying monks heard this, they all took a deep breath. It was impossible for Lengling to tell lies, plus they just felt that Song Ning ��s spiritual consciousness could spread to a hundred miles, and they completely believed Song Ning has this strength.


    "Although this child has only the early foundation for cultivation, he has the strength of nearly Yuanying. If this matter is not false, then he may be a suitable candidate." Leng Qingfeng''s eyes flashed.


    "Is that what you said?" Leng Qing Yang raised his eyebrows and raised his mouth.

 Chapter 155： Ice Soul Cave

    Leng Ling knows what these three elders know by looking at the expressions of these three elders. Although the Leng family war is now tight to fight the monsters in the abyss of ice, they still have to participate in the treasure-hunting mission of the five-level cultivation family.


    This task requires one male and one female from each fifth-level cultivating family, and one male and one female from each fifth-level cultivating gate. The two five-tier cultivating families in the name of Luo Yuguo are the Liu family and the Leng family, but the eastern Song family and the western family The Wang family is also very strong, but they are not classified into the fifth-level cultivation family after all. As for the five-level cultivation school, it is Shuiyunzong and Hedaozong.


    In a few days, the treasure hunt will begin. The location of the treasure hunt is an ancient ruin left by the ancients. Although the Leng family is not unmanned, it needs someone who can help Leng Yuexiao.


    The younger generation of the Leng family is unruly and unruly. There is no one in the eyes, self-reliance is not weak, and the eyes are high. However, the most important thing is that Leng Yuexiao looks down on these people and insists on going by himself.


    After the three elders of the Leng family finished speaking, they began to repair the enchantment. The repair of this enchantment is a method of stabilizing the enchantment that has been passed down by the Leng family for thousands of years to repair the gap.


    When the three of them repaired the boundary, Song Ning had already taken Tang Yue away.


    In mid-air, Tang Yue opened the chatterbox: "Little brother, last time I was in the Tianyuan School, I wanted to help you, but I was helpless. Are you blaming me?"


    Song Ning shook his head slowly, and did not speak.


    "The matter of Lu Sheng ... I''m sorry." Tang Yue said again.


    Song Ning still shook his head, hesitating a little, and then said: "Don''t mention the past."


    Tang Yue sighed in mind, although Song Ning did not blame her, but Song Ning Ming knew that her father Tang Zishan had harmed Lu Sheng, but did not shoot it, before she also heard rumors, said Song Ning hands sword To kill Tang Zishan, but he stopped at the last moment.


    All this made Tang Yue feel guilty, she felt she owed Song Ning''s great affection.


    "Sister Tang, where are you going, I will send you over." Song Ning put aside the previous things.


    Tang Yue was slightly confused: "Actually, I don''t know where I am going, I just wander around and want to experience something, so I keep going north."


    "I''m going to the extremely cold place, why don''t I just drop the sister first here?" Song Ning said.


    Seeing that Song Ning was about to come down, Tang Yue immediately said: "Little brother, let me go with you to the extremely cold place."


    "My trip is not to wander, nor to experience, but to do something. If Sister goes with me, I am afraid that protection will not be good. Sister, you know, the extreme cold place is not a place to play." Song Ning Road.


    Tang Yueling said, "I heard that there is a holy shrine in the north, not far from the extremely cold land, called" Ice Soul Cave ". I originally wanted to go there. I will send it there. "


    "Ice Soul Cave? What is it?" Song Ning was puzzled. He never knew such things as holy land.


    Tang Yue saw Song Ning no longer preparing to put it down, and he began to explain happily: "Ice Soul Cave, it is said to be a huge ice cave. There are thousands of small ice caves in this ice cave. In the middle of the cave, there are some powerful demon souls frozen. Their breath of life is very weak. Human monks can practice in the ice soul cave and learn from those demon souls. "


    Song Ning frowned, this kind of thing sounded cruel, but if you think about it carefully, the demon attacked humanity and killed humanity, and the cruel feeling in my heart disappeared.


    "This kind of good place is within the jurisdiction of Lengjia. Will the people of Lengjia not control it?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Tang Yue puzzled: "It is inevitable to control it. There are a total of 999 small ice caves in the Ice Soul Cave. The first 333 ice caves are for the Leng family, and the latter 666. It can be used by outsiders, but at different times, it needs to pay a different price. "


    Song Ninglue nodded, in fact, this method of cultivation is indeed good for ordinary monks, but it is not very useful for Song Ning. What he needs now is the redemption value. His current redemption value is due to the killing of these days , Has dropped from the previous 23,000 to 3,000, and now the number shown on Jindan is "thousand / 100,000".


    If the killing continues, the killing value will plunge. Song Ning does n��t know what will happen next time. For the people of Qingluo City, he endured huge pains. The kind of pain from Jin Dan might be him. Unforgettable.


    "Little Brother, what are you thinking? Are you also interested?" Tang Yue asked sideways.


    Song Ning nodded: "It''s really interesting, but I don''t have time, so after sending you, I will go to the extremely cold place."


    Tang Yue was slightly lost, but when she thought of Song Ning''s strength now, and then think of herself, she knew she was not qualified to stay with Song Ning.


    She flipped a hand out of the storage ring from the storage ring and handed it to Song Ning: "Sister, let''s eat sugar gourd."


    Song Ning directly bit down one on top: "I just eat one."


    Tang Yue didn''t expect Song Ning to eat that way. She smirked in her heart and took back the candied fruit to eat slowly. The sweetness in her heart was much sweeter than rock candy.


    Under the guidance of Tang Yue, it only took a few hours to see Bing Hun Cave.


    From a distance, the Ice Soul Cave is like a frozen vortex. The dense small ice caves are like ripples. Seeing this, the more the row number is in front, the closer the ice cave is to the center of the vortex At the center of the vortex, Song Ning could feel the majestic power, and could not see what demon was in it, how many there were, but he could feel the huge size of the demon in it. Have the power of destruction.


    There are people waiting for registration outside the Ice Soul Cave all year round. These people have different levels of cultivation, but there are a lot of them. Even if the Ice Soul Cave is full, they will breathe and spit around here, and the cultivation speed is faster than other places. Faster.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept away, and there were about ten thousand monks nearby.


    These tens of thousands of monks felt the fluctuations in the sky and looked up. When they saw the cold light flashing, Song Ning and Tang Yue appeared from far and near, and suddenly showed jealous eyes.


    "It''s the second stage of Yujianshu, ''Yujianshu, shift''!" Someone exclaimed.


    Not to mention them at this time, the monks in the small ice caves of the Ice Soul Cave either plucked their heads to see, or exuded the spiritual knowledge and swept the bodies of Song Ning and Tang Yue. Dig into the bodies of Song Ning and Tang Yue.


    Song Ning frowned, so much spiritual knowledge swept him, he was not happy, and now there are even monks who dare to use spiritual knowledge to check their bodies, which undoubtedly makes them look happy without wearing clothes, Song How can Ning be indifferent?


    "Go!" Song Ning Ling''s consciousness was shocked, and the monks who had swept the consciousness changed their complexions one by one, their consciousness was defeated, their complexion flushed, and the blood in their bodies surged. The person was even directly cut off under Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness. In the small ice cave, several people suddenly spewed blood ...

 Chapter 156： Miss Lengjia

    Song Ning noticed that the ice caves of the people who sprayed the blood were all close to the vortex, that is to say, these people were all cold people.


    The counterattack on Song Ning Ling''s consciousness just now was not the children of the Leng family. Even the early monk of Leng Jia Yuanying who was guarding outside was trembling. The spiritual consciousness was that when Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness collided, it did not take the slightest advantage. Was repelled.


    "Who are you, dare to pretend to be in Binghun Caves!" The Yuanying early monk was furious and got up and rushed towards Song Ningfei.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were locked on Song Ning, watching the early Yuan Ying monk confronting Song Ning in midair.


    At the beginning of the Yuanying period, the monk''s hair was long and his face was big and his mouth was big. He stood coldly opposite Song Ning.


    "How to enter this Ice Soul Cave." Song Ning said.


    "Oh, what am I supposed to do, want to enter the Ice Soul Cave? Wanton to attack with spirit consciousness, but also want to enter the Ice Soul Cave? Do you have a dream!" The long-faced monk said coldly.


    Song Ning raised her eyebrows: "Spiritual attacks? Interestingly, if it was not for those who were not educated to use the consciousness to detect me directly, I would not protect myself. If my protection of spiritual awareness could be regarded as an attack, then those who were attacked Is the cultivation base too weak? "


    "you����"


    "Cultivation is so weak, use spirit knowledge to detect others?"


    "you put����"


    "I am arrogant? Interesting, if the lord feels that I am arrogant, then am I also going to scrutinize you and let you feel it?"


    Song Ning''s words blocked the long-faced monk''s face flushed. At this moment, if he faced other early foundation monks, he would never endure, but now the early foundation monk is not ordinary in front of him. This early foundation monk Has a spiritual consciousness beyond him.


    According to common sense, no matter how powerful the monks in the early period of foundation construction are, they ca n��t exceed the initial monk of Yuanying. However, the early monk foundation in front of him did it. In this way, basically There is only one possibility that this monk concealed his true practice.


    Although he could only bear the anger, the long-faced monk knew that no matter who he was, he dared not start in this ice soul cave.


    "Let''s line up slowly behind. In front of you, there are 9,864 people waiting." The long-faced monk sneered, turned his head back to the entrance of the Ice Soul Cave and sat down.


    At this moment, the monk who released the spiritual consciousness just now but was injured by Song Ning also came out of the Bing Soul Cave. He looked at Song Ning with a cold eye, and his eyes were fierce: "Dare you hurt me?"


    Song Ning glanced at the man and ignored it directly.


    It was at this moment that a cold light flew from far and near like a meteor in the distance. The people of Lengjia were overjoyed, and their expressions were uplifted, and even more, they kneeled directly on the ground with respect.


    Even the long-faced monks in Yuanying''s early years hurriedly bowed their luggage.


    The young man who was just ignored by Song Ning also bowed, but at the same time, he sneered: "I will definitely make you pay the price of blood!"


    Song Ning also felt someone flying behind him at this time, although this fluctuation was only completed in the late Jie Dan period, but Song Ning felt that even the Yuanying monk, I am afraid that it would be difficult to come here without the cultivation of Yuanying later. The man defeated.


    The color silk with the base of ice blue fluttering in the air, and the toes of the people who came came lightly and fell on the ground.


    At this moment, Mo Yao said it was the Leng family. Even the tens of thousands of monks outside were extremely respectful and even knelt.


    The neglected youth bowed forward and stepped forward: "Miss, this person dared to slash in my ice soul cave just now, and he did not put Leng Jia in his eyes. Please ask the young master to give him a death!"


    He said that, there was no sound for a long time, which was extremely embarrassing.


    The long-faced monk who was guarding the Ice Soul Cave in the distance also very respectfully said: "Miss, this person is indeed a wilderness here, detrimental to my majesty!"


    This ''Miss Lady'' has been focused on Song Ning since just now. She has never left for half a minute. A faint smile hangs on the corner of her mouth. Every move is like a fairy that does not stain the earth.


    "In the early days of foundation, it threatened millions of people, including the early infants, and young teachers, how long have we been away, you have such strength." "Miss" said, she is Leng Yuexiao!


    Song Ning''s mentality was slightly complicated, although he had hatred, but when he thought of Leng Ling''s words before, he couldn''t hate it.


    "Sister Leng." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue looked a little dazed, especially when she heard the words "Little Brother", she recalled the scene where Song Ning wanted her to call "Little Brother" before.


    It turned out ... I became a substitute.


    Leng Yuexiao turned around and looked at the long-faced monk at the early stage of Yuan Ying: "Is this young teacher damaging the dignity of Leng Jia?"


    "This ..." The long-faced monk didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment.


    "In the early period of Yuan Ying, he was crushed by the spiritual knowledge of the early foundation period. You, the guardian of the Ice Soul Cave, can be withdrawn and go to the front to kill the enemy." Leng Yuexiao''s tone was very weak, his voice was not loud, but it was unquestionable Majesty.


    The long-faced monk at the beginning of the Yuan Ying shook his body, showing bitterness in his eyes, but he could only bow down to thank the gift: "Thank you, Miss."


    Leng Yuexiao then turned his head and looked at the young monk: "You are too weak, and even if you go to the battlefield to die, go to the reserve army to practice hard. In the future, you must not step into the ice soul cave."


    The young monk heard the words and fell to his knees with a thud, and while he was resentful in his heart, he could only cry with tears.


    Leng Yuexiao swept her spirits and saw two other Leng family children with blood on her lips. Her eyes were cold: "How did the Leng family teach you? The spirits detect people''s inners, and you really have a good time. ! "


    These people were so scared that they dared not speak.


    "Fine, spare you this time." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Those people quickly kowtowed: "Thank you, Miss, and thank you, Miss!"


    Leng Yuexiao ignored them, but turned to look at Song Ning: "Little Brother, this one beside you is ..."


    "After the Tianhe City broke down, I went to the Tianyuan School. In the Tianyuan School, this Tang Yue is my sister. Now that she wants to come to the Ice Soul Grotto, I will bring her." Song Ning introduced: " Sister Tang, this is my sister named Leng Yuexiao. "


    Tang Yue was trembling at the moment, and Leng Yuexiao''s name was not unheard of. She vaguely remembered that Song Ning had taken out a Lengjia token before, and there was a word ''Xiao'' on it. Now I want to come, Song Ning said Lie, this token really was given to him by Leng Yuexiao.


    "Have seen Miss Lengjia." Tang Yue leaned back.


    "Song Ning is under your care. Since you want to go to the Ice Soul Cave, the vacant No. 226 Ice Cave is for you to practice. You go." Leng Yuexiao a little inside the Ice Soul Cave, that The 226th ice cave flashes.


    Four ups and downs, number two hundred twenty-six? The first three hundred and thirty-three were not allowed to enter the non-cold family, but now this stranger was even directly arranged by the mistress Leng family to the 226th? What is their relationship with Miss Leng Jia? !

 Chapter 157： Leng Yuexiaos invitation

    While Tang Yue was still stunned, Leng Yue Xiaoyu''s finger lifted up, and a wave of spiritual force sent Tang Yue into the 226th ice cave.


    "Sister Tang, you can practice here with peace of mind." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue stood at the mouth of the ice cave, waved at Song Ning, and then leaned slightly towards Leng Yuexiao: "Thank you, Miss Leng."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded, then looked at Song Ning: "You follow me."


    Song Ning did not hesitate, and under the jealous eyes of everyone, he and Leng Yuexiao left.


    In the middle of the air, Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning with surprise: "Remember when you and I were separated, you were still in the Qi gathering period. Now you don''t say cultivation improvement, you can learn even swordsmanship. second stage."


    "Well, yes." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao did not see any surprise from Song Ning''s eyes, and asked, "Are you not surprised at all?"


    "Because of some coincidences, I know Sister Leng is fine, so I won''t be surprised to see you again this time." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled gently, and her figure landed on Bingfeng.


    Song Ning fell, and the two walked to the edge of Bingfeng.


    "Little Brother, look at this cold abyss." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning looked down. It didn''t matter if it didn''t look.


    Frost Abyss, is this Frost Abyss?


    I do n��t see the bottom, I do n��t see what ��s going on underneath, but I can feel the fighting below, the blood, the waves, and the will to never succumb.


    Leng Yuexiao saw the change in the expression of Song Ning''s face, and said, "This cold abyss is the place guarded by Leng''s family. The demon below is perpetually chaotic, and Leng''s family has been dying in this cold abyss since thousands of years ago. There are countless people. "


    Song Ning shuddered slightly: "Did the enchantment fail?"


    Leng Yuexiao touched her hair and slowly shook her head: "If the enchantment fails, Leng''s family may have been unable to resist it, but now the situation is getting worse, the enchantment has cracks, when the cracks are large enough. , I am afraid that even Lengjia can''t control it. "


    "Isn''t the Feathering Kingdom by then ..."


    "I won''t let this happen, even if I pay more, I won''t let things develop to that extent." Leng Yuexiao''s star eyes flickered and fell into the abyss of ice, as if her eyes could cross thousands of miles , Seeing the broken junction in the ice abyss.


    She seemed to feel that she had said a little, and suddenly smiled, turning the topic away: "Little Brother, you still owe me three things."


    "I only know that I owe half of Sister" Shen Dao Jing ", an ice beast, what is the third thing?" Song Ning wondered.


    Song Ning''s answer was beyond Leng Yuexiao''s expectations, but Leng Yuexiao didn''t ask much, but said: "Isn''t my token also on you?"


    Suddenly realized, Song Ning hurriedly took out the token and handed it to Leng Yuexiao: "I have forgotten this thing, Sister, the token will be returned to you."


    Leng Yuexiao gently pushed the token back: "You keep it, if you don''t come, after I participated in the Xianxu Treasure Quest, I broke through to Yuanying, and I will also look for you when the time comes, now that you have come , Just stay in Lengjia and don''t leave. "


    "Stay in Leng''s house?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    "We were born in the war years. If you want, stay in Leng''s house and fight with me until the end." Leng Yuexiao stared at Song Ning: "Of course, I am not forced to stay, you can come and go at Leng''s house freely. , Letting you stay is just my personal expectation. "


    "Cut the demon and eliminate the demon, protect the mortals, I am incumbent, but I am not sure if I can stay here all the time, I still have some things I want to do, very important things." Song Ning is difficult to choose.


    Leng Yuexiao got such an answer, in fact, has exceeded her inner expectations.


    "Fortunately, you keep my token. In Leng''s house, my token is still useful." Leng Yuexiao said, and carefully looked at Song Ning again: "Little Master, although you are now building At the beginning of the cultivation base, but I feel that your strength seems to be more than that. "


    "Well, if you are lucky, you can be cut under Yuanying." Song Ning answered truthfully.


    Leng Yuexiao rejoiced: "If this is the case, can the younger brother accompany me to explore the treasures in the Fairy Market?"


    "Oh? What''s that?" Song Ning heard the Xianxu Treasure Quest just now, some cared, but it''s not easy to ask directly. Now Leng Yuexiao said it again, and he asked.


    Leng Yuexiao began to tell Song Ning about the treasures of the fairy ruins.


    Xianxu: It is the pole of the sky. A space isolated between this sky and the sky above does not belong to this sky, nor to the sky above, but at the same time every year, The entrance of Xianxu Market will open, and people in both heavens can enter, but there are strict restrictions on the number of people. Each day can only enter eight people, and the cultivation of these eight people must be in the foundation period and the Tandan period. If a monk above Yuanying wants to step into the Xianxu half step, either the Xianxu collapses, or the monk disappears.


    As for exploring treasures, the reason why this fairy ruin is called ��Fairy Ruin�� was because it was once regarded as a fairy realm, but it was broken for some reason, so it became a ruin, but even so, there are treasures in it.


    Song Ning learned that he nodded slowly: "Although I want to go with you, but the quota is so precious, Lengjia should not let me go."


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head: "Although the quota is precious, it is to be given to the right person. There is a choice for Leng''s family, but this person is not Leng''s surname, and that person is also very unhappy, I am not willing Walk with him. "


    "Then ..." Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao puzzledly.


    "Can you ... fight against him for me, if you win, you can get the quota to enter the fairy ruins, in the fairy ruins, no matter what you get, I will not report to the family, it is up to you arrangement."


    Song Ning felt it was her own illusion. It seemed that Leng Yuexiao was slightly ruddy when she said this.


    The moment of ruddy ruddy was covered by the snow and ice, Song Ning thought for a moment, this matter is not bad.


    "Sister Sister said, I follow it." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled: "Then you come with me, and I will nominate with the family."


    "Alright." Song Ning though Leng Yuexiao left.


    On the way away, Song Ning secretly remembered the ice abyss in his heart, because when the ice abyss went upstairs, the gossip mirror reacted very strongly. in.


    When the two of them flew back to Leng''s house, Leng Qingyang, Leng Qingfeng and others were on their way to Leng''s house.


    The two groups arrived at almost the same time. Leng Yuexiao arranged for Song Ning to rest in his room, while Leng Qingfeng and the other three went directly to the meeting hall.


    After arranging Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao also hurried to the meeting hall. As soon as she entered the door, she heard that Leng Qingfeng and three others were recommending male monks with surnames to the elders of the clan.

 Chapter 158： Coincide

    "Several elders, I don''t know which family person you recommended this time? How high is the cultivation base, how strong is the strength?" Leng Yuexiao walked into the meeting hall with displeasure between words.


    Leng Qing Yang said: "I said this person, only building foundation and repairing behavior, but the strength is comparable to the pill."


    Sitting on the main seat of Gaotang is Leng Yuexiao''s father, the head of Leng Family, Leng Wuhen.


    This cold and innocent brocade suit, a thick face, a brave face, he heard Leng Qing Yang''s words, and the reaction was the same as the other elders present. Renjun couldn''t help but say: "Qing Yang, can you say that this man is comparable to Wang Yi?"


    "Yeah, Wang Yi is now in the later stage of the Great Dharma, and he can break through Yuanying at any time. Yuanying monk can''t get any cheap in front of him. He has won a Yuanying late monk a few days ago." Cold parents said.


    Between them talking, their eyes fell on Leng Yuexiao: "Miss, this Wang Yi is an outstanding person of the Wang family. If you two can go to that fairy ruin together, it is a fate. The family owner will arrange this for you. Things. "


    When Leng Yuexiao heard this, she was even more disdainful: "When is my Leng Yuexiao, it''s your turn to discuss things?"


    The elder was stunned, and his face was a little ugly, but he could only shut his mouth with a smile, not daring to fight.


    Leng Qingyang refused to give up, and continued: "I heard that Missy doesn''t like Wang Yi, and even hates it. If two people who don''t have a tacit understanding enter the Fairy Market, I''m afraid that it will be counterproductive. The people who got together, even if they are slightly weaker, do n��t hurt. "


    When everyone heard this, they laughed again, but with no expression on their faces, and said, "Qing Yang, you continue."


    Leng Qing Yang Qing cleared his throat: "The man has a sword in his hand. Under Yuan Ying, he will kill in one blow. The foundation is repaired in the early stage. Under Yuan Ying, he will kill in one blow. I think it is a reference object. The initial practice was to block the eyes, and when necessary, unexpectedly kill the enemy with one stroke. "


    Leng Wuhen nodded, but did not make any evaluation. Although Wang Yi was extremely high and his strength was amazing, Leng Yuexiao hated him very much. If two people entered the Xian Ruin together, they might have no good effect.


    More importantly, according to Leng Wuzhen, Wang Yi ��s coveted beauty of Leng Yuexiao is no longer a matter of two days a day. Fear of what went wrong after entering the Fairy Market, Wang Yi again had a dispute with Leng Yuexiao. Or something uncontrollable.


    Several elders around just wanted to speak, Leng Yuexiao said: "Since someone recommends, then I also recommend one person, this person is now in my boudoir, he ..."


    When Leng Yuexiao said the word "Boudoir", everyone was surprised.


    Leng Yuexiao''s boudoir?


    That has never been a man, but now Leng Yuexiao has brought a man into the boudoir?


    The words fell in Leng Wujian''s ears, and Leng Wujian''s expression also became more exciting: "Is it because my daughter is awakened, thinking about men and women?"


    Although Leng Wuhen was joking, Leng Yuexiao looked immovable and did not explain. He continued: "I know this person, without background, and practice alone. Three months ago, the spirit root appeared in his body and set foot on the fairy On the way, a month and a half ago, he was in the Qi gathering period. Now, it is also the early stage of foundation construction. The second stage of the swordsmanship. Just now he came to the Leng family to find me. Outside the Ice Soul Cave, the spiritual knowledge crushed tens of thousands of people. Those who guarded the early stage of Yuanying in the Ice Soul Cave fell in his spiritual consciousness. "


    Everyone present was speechless, and seemed to feel that Leng Yuexiao''s words were similar to those of Huangkou''s children.


    They all know that a monk, even if he is low in virtue and high in strength, is understandable, but if he is low, but has a very strong spiritual knowledge, then this is not ordinary.


    Spiritual consciousness is a person''s inner self. On the way of cultivation, it can be said that spiritual consciousness can determine the future of a monk. The stronger the spiritual consciousness, the higher the spiritual practice.


    A monk in the early period of foundation, spiritual knowledge can crush tens of thousands of people, and it also includes a monk of the cold family in the early period of Yuan Ying?


    This is unbelievable.


    When everyone was silent, Leng Wuhen slowly said: "Ice Soul Cave, there are many foundation-building monks, tens of thousands ..."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Leng Yuexiao, feeling that what she was talking about at the moment was all fantasy.


    "Elder Leng Qing Yang, I don''t know what I said about this person, how does it compare to the person you said?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Leng Qing Yang smiled: "When it comes to spiritual consciousness, the person in my mouth is no worse than what you said. It is well known that the spiritual consciousness of the monks of the foundation can spread to thirty miles, and the spiritual consciousness of the monk of the Dandan can spread to Ninety miles, and this early foundation monk I mentioned, the spiritual consciousness can be spread out to a hundred miles away! "


    Leng Yuexiao was slightly startled, but she did not expect that the person Leng Qing Yang said was comparable to Song Ning.


    Leng Wujian''s eyes lit up. For their Leng family, any promising monk is the goal they are soliciting. Now when they hear what Leng Yang and Leng Yuexiao said, the people they know must be No one out there is a dragon and a phoenix.


    "In this case, the two of you recommended, call them, and compare, and the winner will compare with Wang Yi, and then we will make a decision, how?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    Cold and traceless, all the dozens of elders present on the scene recognized it.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t object: "Alright, then I''ll go back first, tell Song Ning about it, and let him prepare for it. When the time is set, let me know."


    Leng Yuexiao was about to leave, and Leng Qing Yang suddenly called: "Miss, what did you say about that man ... what''s his name?"


    "Song Ning, why?" Leng Yuexiao looked as usual.


    Leng Qing Yang laughed immediately: "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, by coincidence, the person I said is also called Song Ning, and now I want to come, I am talking about the same person!"


    People like Leng Wuhen felt that they were a little inexplicable.


    Leng Qingyang immediately explained: "Everyone, although I said that I recommend Song Ning, but we were outside the enchantment gap at the time. Song Ning said that we would come to the extremely cold land and did not want to walk with us. I did n��t stay too much, but I did n��t expect that Song Ning even knew Missy. "


    Leng Wuhen is also interested. The three elders and Leng Yuexiao who recommended at the same time without knowing it are also a little monk with such a strong spiritual knowledge, so what is he?


    "Alright, I''ll go back and tell Wang Yi and compare tomorrow." Leng Wuzhen said.


    "No more!" Leng Wuqian''s voice just fell, and a young man stepped forward, from far to near, and appeared outside the door of the deliberative hall: "Leng Master, the elders, just accidentally heard your conversation, although my king Yi does n��t like fighting with cats and dogs, but if Leng Jia tells me, I ��m not obliged. "

 Chapter 159： Does your hand hurt?

    "Prince Prince."


    Many old parents of Leng were slightly respectful when they saw this ''Prince Wang'', even Leng Wuzhen, with a smile upon seeing Wang Yi: "Wang Yi, when did you come? Come to me Sit down here. "


    Wang Yi smiled: "I smelled the fragrance of Xiaoxiao, and came here following it, undoubtedly offended you, Master Leng."


    "It''s okay, sooner or later they will all be the same family," Leng Wuhen said, and said to the elders, "Come back, the competition is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon."


    Everyone retired, Leng Yuexiao turned to leave, but was stopped by Leng Wuhen: "Xiao Xiao, don''t rush, go and chat with Wang Yi a few times, you closed the other day, Wang Yi missed you very much. "


    "When did Leng Yuexiao have an obligation to coax a child?" Leng Yuexiao stared with anger in his eyes, and when he passed Wang Yi, he said lightly.


    Leng Wuhen frowned, but before he could speak, Wang Yi immediately smiled and said: "Leng Jiazhu Mo is going to be angry, Xiao Xiao can treat me as a child, but it also shows that I have cuteness, it is a compliment to me . "


    "The only thing you deserve to be commended, I''m afraid it''s only this face." Leng Yuexiao left only this sentence before leaving.


    For this Wang Yi, Leng Yuexiao doesn''t have any favors. In fact, in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, no matter who is high or low, everyone is treated equally, but this Wang Yi is too arrogant, relying on himself to cultivate high and strong He is also a member of the Western royal family. He studied under the Taoist innocence, but no one was in his eyes.


    But it does n��t matter if it ��s just that, the thing that makes Leng Yuexiao feel disgusting is that Wang Yi is even **** and cheeky, plus Leng Wuhen has always hoped that Wang Yi and Leng Yuexiao can become an ally Leng Yuexiao was even more disgusted with this Wang Yi.


    Seeing Leng Yuexiao''s beautiful shadow disappearing, Wang Yi withdrew his gaze intently: "Leng Family Master, only then I heard ..."


    "Wang Yi, just call me the head of the house, and call my uncle later." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Wang Yigong smiled and said: "Yes, Uncle Leng, only then I heard Xiao Xiao said, that the man is in her boudoir?"


    "Well, indeed, I don''t know when the man and Xiaoxiao met, but the relationship is so good that they can be brought into the boudoir." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Wang Yi always had a smile on his face: "Uncle Leng, if I accidentally killed this man by mistake in the course of the test, wouldn''t you blame me?"


    Leng Wuzhen seems to be laughing instead of laughing: "Oh? If both of you agree to make life and death, then I don''t care, but if there is no life and death, I warn you not to cause trouble in our cold home, do you understand?"


    Wang Yi still had a smile on his face and gave a little salute: "Yes, Wang Yi knows."


    "Go down," Leng Wuchen said.


    Wang Yi turned away.


    Leng Wuzhen narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Yi, muttering to himself: "Today I can''t roll my face with Dao Tian, ??but Wang Yi is sometimes unhappy.


    Leng Yuexiao returned to the room and saw Song Ning sitting quietly in the room.


    "Sister Leng." Song Ning got up.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "Young Master, there is a person named Wang Yi, have you heard of it?"


    Song Ning shook his head.


    Leng Yuexiao said again: "This man''s cultivation for the later period of Jiedan is complete and has a cultivation behavior comparable to that of Yuanying''s later period. It is extremely powerful. Will you fight with him tomorrow, is it feasible?"


    "Well, but compete for the qualification to enter the Fairy Market?" Song Ning asked.


    "Yes, although you can''t beat him, but as long as you can do your best to ensure your safety, you should be able to win the favor of the elders. Then I will say it again, and you can go to the fairy ruins with me "Leng Yuexiao explained."


    Song Ning did not refute, so he agreed to come down.


    "Sometimes, you can retreat in the room. I will go to the Tibetan Classic Pavilion." Leng Yuexiao went out.


    Song Ning got up and said, "If possible, I would also like to go to the Bookstore. After all, I have too few techniques now. If possible, I want to learn more."


    Leng Yuexiao only asked Song Ning when he was in the battle, so he didn''t ask much: "You follow me."


    Leng Yuexiao and Song Ninggang walked out of the boudoir, and they greeted someone.


    This man looks majestic, Qiu Yu Xuanang, a pair of bright eyes bright, but just between his eyebrows, but has a gloomy, lewd meaning.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ago ago, my fiancee, Leng Yuexiao, took a man back to the room. If you are lonely, I can meet all your needs for your husband. Is it too much? "This man is Wang Yi.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were cold, and the murders appeared.


    Boom!


    With only one look, the air burst suddenly in the air, and the ice crystals scattered, but just before the burst, Wang Yi''s body disappeared strangely, and when he appeared again, he was standing next to Song Ning.


    "Xiao Xiao, you are too impulsive, and you can do it casually, I can''t help it." As soon as Wang Yigang appeared, he slapped at Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned, and Wang Yi obviously wanted Song Ning to be embarrassed.


    But just as Wang Yi''s slap was about to fall on Song Ning''s face, with a hum, Fen Tianjian slashed at Wang Yi''s palm.


    Wang Yi did not retreat but advanced, and his strength increased a little.


    Zheng!


    Burning Sky Sword returned and fell into Song Ning''s hands. Song Ning could feel a tremor from Burning Sky Sword, seemingly lost to Wang Yi''s slap just now.


    On the other hand, Wang Yi, withdrawing his right hand and carrying it behind his back, squinted at Song Ning and raised his lips: "It''s a bit of a skill. Since it is so, I don''t have to worry about you being killed by me inattentively tomorrow."


    "Does your hand hurt?" Song Ning didn''t seem to hear Wang Yi''s words.


    Wang Yi hummed: "What?"


    "I said, does your hand hurt?" Song Ning asked with a smile.


    "Joke, do you think it''s up to you to hurt me?" Wang Yi laughed.


    Song Ning ignored Wang Yi and walked up behind Leng Yuexiao: "If your hands don''t hurt, then you need to be more careful. The degree of your hands shaking, there are signs of epilepsy in the world."


    Wang Yi''s face suddenly changed color. Just now, he was just hitting out with 50% strength, but he didn''t expect that his hand was numb by the shock of Song Ning''s sword. What he didn''t expect was that Song Ning''s spiritual awareness paid attention His hands were shaking.


    If it weren''t for Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao hadn''t noticed it, and now it sounds happy.


    "Oh, I don''t think you know life or death!" Wang Yi pointed to Song Ning while talking.


    This is a broken finger!


    This pointed out that the surrounding power surged as if it were summoned, and the majesty of power was like the rolling of mountains. This destructive force instantly detonated the surroundings, and the center of the explosion was Song Ning.


    Breaking the air refers to the same level of spike, at this moment, under Yuan Ying, who will block who will die!

 Chapter 160： If you dare to come, I will kill you

    Breaking the air means that this is a killing trick. In the cold home, who dares to use this technique? Where did this hatred come from?


    Everything was unexpected.


    Leng Yuexiao finger pinched the tactics, then immediately pointed out the same.


    The same is a broken finger!


    But even so, Leng Yuexiao quickly moved to Song Ning''s body, wanting to push Song Ning away, even if the two broken fingers collided in front of Song Ning, the explosion of this force was enough to cause Song Ning to be seriously injured.


    However, Song Ning did not hide or hide. Before Leng Yuexiao had yet to reach him, he similarly flicked his fingers and drilled out with one fingering.


    Or broken fingers!


    Not to mention Wang Yi, Leng Yuexiao was surprised.


    Boom ~


    Just when Leng Yuexiao was surprised, she moved slowly under her feet, three broken fingers collided together, an energy wave erupted instantly, and the spiritual shock was like a wind.


    This wave caused the ground around half a tremor to tremble. All the monks above the foundation of the Leng family almost felt the sound, and they all rose into the air and looked at it.


    They naturally knew that this was the movement of the broken finger just now, but they did not expect that under such a powerful broken finger, Song Ning turned out to be just a spit of blood.


    Of course, they all saw Leng Yuexiao shot, so when they wanted to come, Song Ning could survive, all relying on Leng Yuexiao''s shot, otherwise with Wang Yi''s strength, he wanted to kill Song Ning, but it was between the waves effort.


    Seeing this scene, Leng Qingyang and three others felt tight in their hearts: "Could it hurt this little friend?"


    Fluctuation, stopped.


    Leng Yuexiao and Wang Yi were fine, but Song Ning stepped back a few steps, his chest was stuffy, and blood spewed out.


    His air-breaking finger can''t be displayed by himself. What he just showed is only half of the power of the air-breaking finger, so he suffered a lot of injuries in the collision of power.


    Song Ning was able to kill all the foundation-building monks in seconds. His one-half of the broken finger is only to kill the monk of the same level. If he is full of one finger, then the power can kill Jiedan in seconds, and Wang Yisuo in that period Shi Zhan''s broken finger is the same.


    Therefore, in Wang Yi''s eyes, Song Ning''s half-powerful broken finger was regarded as a real broken finger.


    "Oh, it''s just the foundation period. In front of me, you are just an ant." Wang Yi walked past Song Ning with a sneer. When he passed Song Ning, he whispered: "If you dare to fight tomorrow, if you dare Come, I will kill you. "


    In Lengyue Xiaoyan''s eyes, there is a flash of ice flame.


    "Sister Leng, didn''t we just go to the Tibetan Classics Pavilion? Let''s go." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao put away the tactics in her hand, raised her hand to press on Song Ning''s shoulder, and spiritual force wanted to infiltrate to help Song Ning to heal: "Are you okay?"


    Song Ning evaded slightly, avoiding Leng Yuexiao''s hand.


    "It''s no big deal, Sister Leng, you forgot, your half of the" Shen Dao Jing "is still inside me." Song Ning wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and laughed.


    Leng Yuexiao couldn''t laugh at the moment. Wang Yi''s attack was obviously just to kill Song Ning. He just warned Song Ning just before leaving, so it seems that if Song Ning really goes tomorrow, he will definitely dead.


    "Young Master, you have the Taoist scriptures in your body. The future of cultivation is incalculable. Let''s forget about the next battle," Leng Yuexiao said.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a broken finger." Song Ning shook his head.


    Leng Yuexiao sighed: "You don''t want to be brave, I didn''t expect Wang Yi to be a killer before, so I recommend you, I hope you can fight him, but now his shot is a killing move, I have to consider your safety Besides, you have to know that the "Shen Dao Jing" in your body is actually very important to me. I have n��t taken it out because I am ashamed of you and I do n��t want to abolish your cultivation or even hurt your life. "


    "I know, so ... my uncle, my brother and sister, a total of fifteen lives, I did not count this account on your head." Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao.


    "So I hope that you will still be able to tell me the recipes of the Shinto Scripture in the future, instead of dying in Wang Yi''s hands tomorrow."


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression is extremely serious. What she said at the moment is all transmitted to Song Ning. She will not let the third person know about the "Shen Dao Jing".


    Song Ning regrets: "" Shen Dao Jing ", there is no recipe, sister, in fact, you should think that this kind of Taoist supreme existence is different from ordinary, this" Shen Dao Jing "has now been integrated into my body, if you I can only really **** it from my body. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression tightened, and then she laughed out loud.


    "This is destiny, let the" Shen Dao Jing "matter disappear in this world. Apart from you and me, no third person will know. From today and today, you and me will never have" "Shen Dao Jing" has three words. "Leng Yuexiao finished, his expression returned to normal, as if nothing had happened just now.


    While walking towards the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Leng Yuexiao persuaded Song Ning.


    "Tomorrow''s competition, I really don''t want you to participate, I am worried about Wang Yi''s man."


    "Xianxu Treasure Hunting, this kind of good thing, shouldn''t have fallen on my Song Ning''s head. Since my cultivation till now, although it has been only a few months, I understand that people will win the sky. Even if you dare not take risks, what qualifications do you have for opportunities? "


    Leng Yuexiao came to a break, trance, and seemed to have returned a few months ago, the two were in Tianhe City, at the time of the small river.


    "Song Ning ... you, will you hate me?" Leng Yuexiao looked slightly lowered.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "This question, the last time you availed to die for me, I already gave the answer, I asked myself, I have hate in my heart, but I don''t hate you, there are feasts all over the world, all kinds of life There are days, there are external causes, and there is also a coincidence. You are not the one to kill. If you really want to blame, you will blame me for falling asleep at the time and returning to the body. "


    Leng Yuexiao did not continue, but only quickened her pace and said ��thank you�� in her heart.


    This is a knot, even if it is untied, there is always a small pimple.


    During the discussion, the two had already arrived outside the door of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    There are two early monk monks in the Tibetan Classic Pavilion. When they saw Leng Yuexiao, they were all respectful, but after seeing Song Ning, they stopped Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were cold: "Come on!"


    The two hurriedly bowed back.


    "Little Brother, if you come to the Tibetan Buddhist monastery by yourself, you can just show my token." Leng Yuexiao said: "In Lengjia, as long as you hold my token, there is no place to go. . "


    This was obviously said to the two guarding monks. Song Ning was deeply moved. This cold house was really powerful. Among the three-tier cultivation schools, the Tandan period was the master, and this cold house was only the foundation period. It is the gatekeeper who shows the strength of Lengjia.

 Chapter 161： Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion

    The Leng family, a five-level cultivation family, the Tibetan scriptures are naturally not comparable to ordinary schools, but in Song Ning''s mind, even if it is large, it will not be too outrageous, but at the moment, when Song Ning followed Leng Yuexiao into Tibet When I passed the gate, I was completely shocked.


    From the outside, this Tibetan scriptures pavilion looks like a tower, but Song Ning did not expect that this tower is not a fancy building, but there are scriptures on every floor.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, who could believe that there are at least tens of thousands of scriptures in this Tibetan scripture pavilion?


    "The Tibetan Classics Pavilion has nine floors and a total of 9,999 scriptures. The entire Luoyu Kingdom, Lengjia''s Tibetan Classics Classics are the most complete. Here, you can see everything you want to see and find all. You have heard of books that you have n��t even heard of. ��Leng Yuexiao said, slowly looking up and looking up:�� It ��s just that the more you go up, the harder the books are and the more rare they are, so No one can enter the last three floors. "


    "No one can go in?" Song Ning puzzled.


    "You follow me and you know, this Tibetan Scripture Pavilion was left by the ancestors of the Leng family thousands of years ago. Among them, there are fairy guards, and every layer is identified by fairy spirits. If you have enough qualifications, you can enter. If it is not enough, you will not be able to enter. As for the last three floors, if you fail to recognize it, you will be injured. "Leng Yuexiao sighed:" Even ... Dao disappeared. "


    "Still die?" Song Ning was really taken aback this time.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly: "For thousands of years, there have been no less than a hundred children of the Leng family who have died in this Tibetan scripture pavilion, each one is talented, every one is amazing, but they want to break through. At the time of the seventh floor, be killed by the fairy! "


    hiss.


    Song Ning couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, this thing is really incredible, if you want to enter the higher level, even if you can''t go in, even beheaded?


    "Come, you walk with me to see how many layers you can enter." Leng Yuexiao said: "The higher the number of layers, the more precious the exercises and classics can be."


    So the two stepped upstairs.


    level one.


    When passing, Song Ning felt that the body seemed to have passed through a layer of diaphragm. This kind of feeling was very wonderful. It seemed that when passing through the diaphragm, everything in the body was penetrated.


    Second floor����


    the third floor����


    Until the sixth floor!


    Leng Yuexiao smiled and said: "Even if you are on the seventh floor, don''t try it easily. Even on this sixth floor, there are top-level spells and cultivation techniques."


    Song Ning glanced upwards. The more upwards the Tibetan scripture pavilion was, the narrower the space was and the narrower the space. He could vaguely see that there were only a few dozen scrolls in the eighth floor.


    "Sister Leng, what are the scriptures going up?" Song Ning asked curiously.


    "It is said that there are tricks and guidance for cultivation, some secrets of the country of falling feathers, and some legends. On the ninth floor, there is a book that is related to the Eight Beast Divine Beasts. There is a huge vision of heaven and earth. "Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply.


    What does it have to do with the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts that he now uses the Eight Diagrams to compliment?


    "Sister Junior, in the future ... it would be better to call me Xiaoxiao. Sister Leng''s cry is always strange," Leng Yuexiao said suddenly.


    It''s hard to imagine that, like Leng Yuexiao, such a cool and unparalleled, exquisite woman, she took the initiative to draw closer to people.


    Leng Yuexiao seemed to think that this was abrupt, and then immediately explained: "After all, I do go out and know very few people, so the name" Sister "is a bit too flattering."


    "Okay, then my name is Xiaoxiao." Song Ning said.


    "Well, I will call you Song Ning in the future. You can take a look at this Tibetan Buddhist monastery. I have some tricks to study." Leng Yuexiao said, and asked: "Don''t go there."


    "Relax, I won''t go up." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao began to study the magic technique, while Song Ning walked randomly on the sixth floor, looking at the names of these scriptures one by one.


    "Yu Lei Jian, three volumes and nine weights, top-grade technique."


    "Heavenly Thunder, two volumes and three levels, top grade spell."


    "Lei Doppelganger, one volume and two layers, top grade spell."


    Song Ning walked through this "thunder" area, and saw "wind", "rain", "fire", etc., it can be seen that this writing technique is divided according to the five elements and the heaven and earth elements, but these Elements-related spells only account for half, while the other half are element-less spells that do not contain elements.


    Song Ning picked a few volumes of interest and sat on the side of the futon, where spiritual power infiltrated and began to practice.


    The first book he saw was Lei Doppelganger. The word ''Doppelganger'' was not touched by Song Ning on the first day. From the first day when he stepped into the fairy road, he saw Leng Yuexiao''s doppelganger, but he understood, Leng Yuexiao''s doppelganger is definitely very different from the thunder dove he sees now.


    These scriptures of the Leng family are very delicate. After the penetration of spiritual power, they will pass on the display, application, and tactics of the spell through spiritual knowledge. However, although these can be passed, the artistic conception and understanding cannot be passed. For some More subtle tricks still need their own understanding and perception.


    After watching it for a while, Song Ning found that the Lei Doppelzin was inconsistent with himself and could not be used, so he began to look at another book related to the Doppelganger-Hanbing Doppelganger.


    After a while, Song Ning opened his eyes and sat quietly on the futon. He murmured in his heart: "It turns out that the body possesses that kind of attribute before it can use the practice of that attribute. Help me practice the ice spells. "


    After closing my eyes and studying the ice avatar for a while, Song Ning has already mastered the method of casting. It only needs to wait for a try when available.


    Time flies, Leng Yuexiao has been with Song Ning for a while, but Song Ning has always been immersed in cultivation, not knowing the surroundings.


    After about half an hour, Song Ning slowly opened her eyes, and there was a trace of doubt between her eyebrows, as if she was puzzled by this cold ice.


    "Song Ning, although this ice doppelganger is not difficult, but it is not something you can learn every day or two, don''t care." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning smiled: "I don''t care about this."


    "It''s getting late, let''s go. Tomorrow afternoon, you still have a battle with Wang Yi." Leng Yuexiao said, sighing: "Actually I was wrong, I didn''t expect Wang Yi to be the killer, so I still I hope you do not participate. "


    "There is no need to say more about this matter. It is not so easy for him to kill me." Song Ning waved his hand. If Wang Yi really wanted to kill the killer, then Song Ning''s sword went out. Kill, even if Wang Yi has the power to kill Yuanying, but he is ultimately a monk, and he will die.


    You don''t hurt me, I don''t hit you, if you move to kill, then I''m sorry, I won''t hesitate.


    ��Author''s Digression��: Fourth today, do you like it?


    There are updates today!

 Chapter 162： That melodious song

    Leng Yuexiao stopped talking, and she suddenly realized that she was overwhelmed.


    It was already late at night when the two left the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. The moonlight hung in the sky, so unreachable.


    Snow and snow flew like goose feathers in the snow, and the chill shone.


    "Are you still used to it?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "The four seasons have no effect on monks like me."


    Leng Yuexiao sighed: "If it weren''t for my two avatars to leave, I''m afraid I haven''t seen the three seasons of spring, summer, autumn and autumn. In this extremely cold place, there are only winter and ice and snow.


    In a trance, the two remembered the scene that was once in Tianhe City.


    On that day, under the tree, petals fluttered, Leng Yuexiao played the piano, and Yu Yin curled like it was still lingering in Song Ning''s ears.


    "I don''t know when I can hear your piano again." Song Ning recalled.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled: "Come with me."


    In the blizzard, Leng''s family came and went hurriedly, and no one was negligent because of this climate.


    It''s just that when these people saw Leng Yuexiao, who had always been alone, followed Song Ning, they all showed a surprised look.


    In their eyes, Leng Yuexiao is frost, snow peak, and an immortal that no one can touch.


    She is like a snow lotus blooming on the top of a snowy mountain. She is alone, beautiful and dignified, which is beyond expectation.


    How can a man like her follow a man next to her?


    Song Ning has noticed the eyes of the people around her, and Leng Yuexiao will naturally not see it, but she doesn''t care, because she does have some subtle feelings for Song Ning.


    The moment she sucked the remnant from Song Ning''s body, she found that Song Ning was always remembered in her mind, as if Song Ning was her loved one. This feeling did not dissipate, but increased with time.


    Leng Yuexiao is not a sentimental person, but she has always felt guilty about Song Ning.


    "Leng Shi ... Xiao Xiao, you seem to be worried." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao walked slightly: "My heart is in the piano."


    She raised her finger not far in front of her: "There, it''s where I often play the piano."


    Song Ningxun looked around, and what Leng Yuexiao pointed to was a closed building, like a round palace. Around this palace, more than a dozen women were equidistantly arranged and closely guarded.


    The two came to the door, and the two women bowed to Leng Yuexiao: "Congratulations to Missy."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly and stepped in.


    Song Ning followed closely, and the two women hesitated for a moment, without obstruction, but they could see the look of surprise in their eyes.


    As soon as he entered the palace, the stone door at the back closed automatically.


    "This is the Han Xin Palace, which is for my own use. The building materials of the Han Xin Palace can isolate the spiritual consciousness. Even if it is a monk, the spiritual consciousness cannot penetrate here." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning was shocked, a monk of deification?


    Above Yuanying is the demi-god, and above the demi-god is the deified god, the deified **** monk, that is what Song Ning could n��t imagine in his dreams. Now the cold heart palace used by Leng Yuexiao is even connected with the spiritual knowledge of the deity It ��s unbelievable.


    This cold heart palace is actually a huge hot spring. The hot spring is misty. In the middle of the hot spring, there is a small pavilion with stone tables and benches and a piano.


    Leng Yuexiao stepped a little, rose into the air, thinking of floating in the pavilion: "Come here."


    Song Ning followed.


    In the pavilion, Leng Yuexiao sat quietly in front of Guqin, contemplating and slowly entering.


    From the moment she entered, Song Ning''s ear heard the rhythm of string fiddle.


    The sound of the piano is like a jade plate falling like a pearl, and the ding dong is curled up and down, and it is exciting.


    Song Ning was immersed in the sound of the piano, and there was a picture in front of him, as if he was a lover, and it seemed to be endless. He seemed to see the scene thousands of years ago, and he saw what he once played with this piano. Leng Yuexiao spent a long time together.


    Suddenly ...


    The picture in Song Ning''s mind was frozen.


    The sound of the piano was broken, Leng Yuexiao''s fingers were trembling, and her lips opened slightly, looking at Song Ning in shock.


    The two opened their eyes one after another. Between the eyes, they saw tears embedded in the corners of each other''s eyes.


    None of them said anything, just looked at each other like a lover. They felt incredible and felt that the scene just now absolutely existed in their own minds.


    just����


    None of them knew, just now, the same picture emerged in the minds of the two of them-under the sky, on the top of the peaks, Leng Yuexiao snuggled in Song Ning''s arms, dying ...


    Song Ning suddenly felt a shock, this feeling, he seemed to have felt it once in that mirror of the moon and water, as if it was a memory that had been sealed in his mind for a long time, and it was coming out. Half a bit.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was slightly embarrassing.


    A little, Song Ning took the initiative to say: "What is this song ...?"


    "No name, every time I play the piano, I naturally think of this piece as if I have already practiced it already." Leng Yuexiao''s long fingers gently pressed on the string: "This piano is my mother It ��s left to me, every time I turn it, there is a trace of sadness in the song, maybe it ��s the mother. ��


    "It turns out so." Song Ning bowed his head.


    Leng Yuexiao got up and pointed to the water around the pavilion: "This is the ice spring, but the water inside is hot, which is helpful to the monk''s cultivation. Tomorrow you have a battle with Wang Yi, soak in it today . "


    Song Ning remembered the Lingquan of the Tianyuan School. He did not quit and just clenched his fists: "Thank you."


    Song Ning said that he would jump into the spring water, Leng Yuexiao saw it, and quickly stopped: "What are you doing?"


    "I����"


    Leng Yuexiao got up and left: "Take off your clothes, this spring is clean and thorough. Except for your body, anything may stain this spring."


    When Leng Yuexiao left, Song Ning remembered that the spring water was for Leng Yuexiao, and now Leng Yuexiao asked him to take off his clothes and go in again.


    Re-thinking the pictures in your mind when listening to Leng Yuexiao''s piano just now, Song Ning''s mood is also complicated, and her face is even redder like apples.


    Before Song Ning''s eyes, he couldn''t help but think of Leng Yuexiao''s scene here, but as soon as this idea came out, Song Ning immediately slapped himself.


    Soaking in this ice spring, Song Ning felt a trace of warmth entering the body, but outside the body, it was cold and fresh at the moment, which made Song Ning feel very surprised.


    One night spent in this ice spring. Although Song Ning''s cultivation practice has not been improved, he can feel his body more adapted to this extremely cold place.


    In the morning, Leng Yuexiao came to Han Xin Palace. She stood at the door with her back to Bing Quan, and called softly: "Song Ning, dressed, when it''s past, it''s almost time to go."

 Chapter 163： Hold hands

    Song Ning got up and dressed, and as Leng Yuexiao just walked out of the cold heart palace, she saw Leng Ling head-on.


    Leng Ling heard Song Ning in this cold heart palace last night, so he waited here. Now when he sees Song Ning, he is shocked, but he dare not step forward to talk.


    "Leng Ling?" Song Ning said remotely.


    Leng Ling came briskly from a distance, and when she came to Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, Leng Ling immediately bowed: "Miss."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Song Ning, do you know Leng Ling?"


    "Well, yeah, before guarding the enchantment gap, the first person sent by the Leng family was Leng Ling, and then called the three elders, Leng Qingfeng and Leng Qingyang, to repair the enchantment." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly.


    Leng Ling just started talking to Song Ning, and Leng Yuexiao''s voice came out: "Go, it''s almost noon."


    Song Ning responded, and Leng Yuexiao walked quickly, while Leng Ling followed behind them, and was upset, but also worried.


    Although Song Ning''s strength is strong, it is not as strong as that of Wang Yi. Wang Yi is the chief disciple of He Dao Zong, and he is a lover of Dao Tianren. The true story of the innocent man.


    In this country of falling feathers, there are only two people who can be compared with Wang Yi. One of them is Leng Yuexiao, who is in close proximity, and the other is Liu Ruyan of the Liu family.


    While worrying for Song Ning, Leng Ling also fancied that Song Ning could win. After all, this Wang Yi was very arrogant and disgusting. No one among his peers in the Leng family hated him.


    Lengjia, Yanwuchang.


    This is not free to open, because there are few duels in the Leng family, and no one fights when there is nothing to do. If there is a cultivation practice, there is a specific training venue, so this performance martial arts venue may not be open once every few years. .


    Today, Yanwuchang is lively. Yanwuchang is open. Not to mention the elders stationed in Lengjia, even ordinary Lengjia children are eligible to enter and watch.


    The three Song Ning walked all the way. Every time someone passed by, they bowed and saluted immediately, then backed away three feet and walked aside.


    "This is the Lengjia Yanwuchang." Leng Yuexiao introduced: "This Yanwuchang can hold tens of thousands of people to watch. It is 5,000 square meters harder than the test bench. The texture is hard, and the surrounding encirclement is firm.


    While listening to Leng Yuexiao''s introduction, Song Ning sighed with emotion but could not see all the performances.


    "Eh, you see, that''s Song Ning, who is dueling with Wang Yi? Has he been a talented person? No wonder he can walk beside Missy." Several cold girls whispered.


    "Yeah, you see that Leng Ling is still behind Song Ning. Is it possible that when you just came to Leng''s house, you will conquer the unruly Leng Ling?"


    "It''s handsome, not worse than Wang Yi, but I don''t know how good he is."


    "How can we repair the foundation at the beginning?"


    In the twitter of these people, several people entered the Yanwuchang.


    In the Yanwuchang, already densely packed with people, Song Ning froze: "How many people are there in the Leng family?"


    "There are nearly 20,000 people stationed at home, and 40,000 are fighting on the front line." Leng Yuexiao said lightly.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and when he heard this number, he felt some scalp tingling.


    The Leng family guarded the ice abyss and used two-thirds of the people to fight, but the battle was still tight. What is the place of the ice abyss?


    "Don''t think about it, your opponent is ready." Leng Yuexiao whispered.


    Song Ning smiled lightly, looking at the competition platform.


    At this moment, many people are boiling around, and many people call Leng Yuexiao''s name. Most of them don''t come to see Wang Yi and Song Ning''s duel, but look at Leng Yuexiao. This Miss Leng family is not all Leng family. Everyone is fortunate enough to see.


    Leng Wuhen and many Leng parents are all looking towards Song Ning, especially Leng Qingfeng and other three brothers. When they saw Song Ning, they smiled and seemed to have high expectations for Song Ning.


    Beside the test bench, Wang Yi smiled harmlessly and turned around to look at Song Ning. He was polite and polite: "Song Daoyou, Ma is in the morning, I thought you dare not come."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid of monsters, how can I be afraid of you?" Song Ning smiled, seeming to be joking with old friends.


    The audience burst into laughter, and many young children laughed together, as can be heard from Song Ning''s words. The relationship between Song Ning and Wang Yi was extremely poor.


    Between Wang Yi''s words, his feet moved, his light flashed, his body disappeared, and when he appeared again, he had reached the center of the test bench.


    It is not surprising that the second stage of Royal Swordsmanship, Wang Yihui, is unusual.


    Song Ning made a move and was about to leave, Leng Yuexiao suddenly grabbed Song Ning''s hand: "You must be careful, if he wants to sign a life and death with you, you must not sign, the dark night is not beside me, otherwise I Let the dark night protect you. "


    Song Ning smiled slightly and gave Leng Yuexiao a soothing gaze, and then moved her foot, her figure disappeared, and at the next moment, she stood opposite Wang Yi.


    The pupils of all Leng''s family members shrank, and they were not shocked that Song Ninghui would "sword and move", but that Leng Yuexiao had just taken Song Ning''s hand just now!


    Among Leng''s family, apart from Leng Yuexiao''s father Leng Wuzhen, no one of the opposite **** touched Leng Yuexiao, or was touched by Leng Yuexiao, but now, Leng Yuexiao has even caught Song Ning''s hand, what does this mean?


    Leng Ling only understood why Song Ning asked him Leng Yuexiao before. It turned out that the two had long known each other, and the relationship was so good.


    "It seems that my good daughter is really a bit different from Song Ning." Leng Wuzhen whispered: "If Song Ning''s strength is good, you can consider it."


    "Homeowner, I heard that Miss Ning took Song Ning into the Han Xin Palace last night. At night, Miss Ning left, but Song Ning didn''t leave." The elder Leng Yunfan beside Leng Wuhen said.


    A surprise flashed in Leng Wujian''s eyes: "This girl ..."


    Leng Wuzhen looked at Song Ning and nodded: "This is a good one. If I can survive Wang Yi for 30 years, then even if he is qualified, I can be included as one of Xiaoxiao''s future partner candidates."


    Thirty interest?


    Many elders beside Leng Wuhen didn''t feel smile after hearing this number.


    "In the early days of foundation, even if he could leapfrog the enemy, the difference with the Wang Jiazi is not a star, not to mention 30 breaths. I don''t think that if the Wang Jiazi makes all-out shots, he can''t use three breaths.


    "Ten breath, the most."


    Leng Qingyang was also worried at the moment. Song Ning''s strength, he had only heard of it from Leng Ling''s mouth, and he did not really see it. Now standing on the test bench, the difference between the two''s strength is clear at a glance. , He is also a little faceless.


    Not only the parents of the Leng family, but also the children of the Leng family also started a round of the competition. Of course, they talked about how long Song Ning could persist, not who would win.

 Chapter 164： Absolute Defense Enchantment

    When Song Ning was standing in front of Wang Yi, she could clearly see the murder in Wang Yi''s eyes.


    The atmosphere above the test bench suddenly became tense, and Leng Yuexiao walked to the other side of Leng Wuzhen and sat down while looking at the test bench.


    Leng Wuhen smiled and said, "Xiao Xiao, do you want to help Song Ning, or do you want to hurt Song Ning?"


    Leng Yuexiao looked at his father puzzledly.


    Leng Wuzhen pointed to Wang Yidao: "This Wang Yi seems to have always regarded you as his future companion. Just like you holding Song Ning''s hand just now, the intention was to give Wang Yi a warning to inform Song Ning and Your relationship is extraordinary, but is it actually? Wang Yi will be even more ruthless. "


    "Song Ning is not a fool. Song Ning''s future achievements will not be under Wang Yi. If your father still has some vision, you won''t let Wang Yi hurt Song Ning." Leng Yuexiao''s expression was a bit of anxiety for the first time.


    Leng Wuhen looked at his daughter''s changes, feeling with emotion, he never thought that his daughter would care so much about a man.


    "It''s okay, as long as they don''t sign the sign of life and death, then I won''t let them come." Leng Wuzhen said.


    But when the two of them were talking, Wang Yi pointed at Song Ning on the test stand: "The technique is eyeless. If you really fight, you must try your best. If you accidentally kill you, ,not too good."


    "Oh?" Song Ning raised his mouth.


    "So, you and I signed a sign of life and death. In this way, we can let go of our hands and feet and fight well." Wang Yi cunningly said.


    "If you want to sign, I have no opinion."


    In the breeze, Song Ning''s strands of hair were blown, and he stood quietly on the comparison bench, his eyes indifferent, and he was not scared by the words "Life and Death".


    This is beyond Wang Yi''s expectation. When Wang Yi wanted to come, yesterday''s broken finger, if Leng Yuexiao helped to resist, Song Ning would die, now when it comes to ''life and death'', Song Ning should be scared. Big changes are right.


    But no matter what, Wang Yi''s killing has moved.


    "This is the life and death that I have already planned, I have signed it, you come." Wang Yi said, smashing a jade note, and there was a spiritual force exuding on the jade note, flying to the air, one by one. The word composed of spiritual power appeared at first sight.


    Life and death


    I, Wang Yi, duel with () here, and each side will do their utmost to make life and death difficult, and hereby make a contract. If there is an accident, no one can be held accountable afterwards.


    There was an uproar in the audience, just a contest. If you signed the sign of life and death, it would be an endless scene.


    But when everyone thought that Song Ning would not sign, Song Ning extended his finger, swiped out of thin air, and wrote the word "Song Ning" in ().


    Wang Yi laughed: "Okay, tens of thousands of people in the Leng family have seen it. Now I am due to fight with Song Ning. The life and death situation has already stood, and the competition can begin."


    Leng Yue stood up violently from her seat: "Song Ning!"


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao indifferently, slowly shook her head, and took two steps back.


    "Father, this life and death ..."


    "Do n��t panic. I will block when necessary. These two are the arrogant sons of heaven. I ca n��t let either party die. Song Ning is your favorite person, and Wang Yi ��s status is very prominent. If any of them have problems, I will be troubled. "Leng Wuzhen raised his hand to signal.


    With the assurance of Leng Wuhen, Leng Yuexiao felt relieved.


    "Leng Master, the matter of the two of us, I also hope that Leng''s family will not intervene. The thing I hate most about Wang Yi''s life is that the idler''s miscellaneous people are trying to infect my woman. Ten breath, then I will spare him a death, if he can''t support it, then ... Ha ha, today''s cold home, I am afraid that I will find a place for him to make a grave! "


    This is more overbearing than what Wang Yi in the test bench said. He heard that the Leng family was filled with righteous indignation, especially Leng Wuhen. He, the head of the Leng family, had control of the 60,000 people in the Leng family, but no one dared to talk to him like that.


    But while Leng Wuhen wanted to scold Wang Yi, Wang Yi turned over and took out an object from the storage ring. This object was thrown into the air by him, expanding rapidly like a small castle, and enveloped the whole in a blink of an eye. Than the test bench.


    "Absolutely defensive enchantment!" Leng Wuzhen was shocked and raised his hand to bombard this enchantment.


    Hum ~


    The enchantment trembles, but it does not break apart. All the people present are shocked. At this moment, many people in the cold family are afraid to meet each other in front of their eyes. This absolute defense enchantment is a rare treasure, the strongest enchantment of the falling feathers. Even if it is a deity, it cannot be broken in a short time, and the defensive time of this absolute defensive enchantment is ten breath!


    Leng Yuexiao''s face changed with a snap, but when she saw that her father''s full blow could not break the enchantment, she had a sudden trance in front of her eyes, and her legs were soft, sitting on the seat .


    What price did Wang Yi pay to kill Song Ning?


    "Daughter, don''t worry, if Song Ning can sustain ten breaths, then I can save him." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning is indeed good, Leng Wuhen also has a slight affection for Song Ning, and Leng Wuhen won''t let Leng Yuexiao''s emotions fluctuate too strongly when the Leng family wars are tight.


    Leng Yuexiao bit her lower lip lightly and asked Song Ning to compare with Wang Yi, not to show Song Ning''s strength, not to let Song Ning win Wang Yi.


    But now ...


    Did he hurt him again? !


    Leng Yuexiao''s teeth were clenched tightly, and his mood was messed up.


    At this moment, many people in the Leng family clenched their fists and snarled.


    Wang Yi is too rampant, too unpredictable, so dare to kill in the Leng family so blatantly?


    The absolute defensive enchantment is like an airtight palace, and nothing can be seen from the outside.


    But after a breath, the ��palace�� began to tremble violently.


    After three breaths, the trembling of the ��Palace�� became more intense.


    With five breaths, the rumbling sound in the ��palace�� is constant, giving people the feeling that they are about to collapse.


    Eight breaths, even the enchantment outside the ��palace�� had a slight tremor.


    Nine Breaths ... the sound is gone.


    Ten Breaths ...


    Leng Yuexiao''s fingertips were cold, if there was any movement, it means that Song Ning was not dead, but now there is no sound, that is, Song Ning can''t hold it anymore.


    She could not feel the spiritual power in the absolute defensive enchantment, or whether Song Ning existed at the moment, but she understood that if Song Ning died, she was killed!


    Leng Yuexiao suddenly stood up from the seat, and the spiritual energy of the body surface sprang up frantically.


    At the same time, Leng Wuhen was already well prepared. After ten breaths, he flashed into the center of the test bench.


    At this moment, on the test bench, a heart-wrenching force gradually dissipated, and the cold light flashed ...

 Chapter 165： defeat

    On the test bench, the ice flame slowly disappeared.


    In the corner, Song Ning was covered with blood, lying motionless on the ground, and standing beside him, Wang Yi stood trembling.


    A layer of Wang Yi''s body fell off like an eggshell. His forehead cracked open, his blood stained his face, which was terrifying.


    "I, I want you to die in smoke!" Wang Yiqing''s muscles were exposed, his eyes full of blood, and between his hands, he punched Song Ning''s head.


    When everything happened too quickly, when Wang Lengwu stood in the center of the test bench, Wang Yi''s punch was already down.


    Zheng!


    The dimly burning Tianjian that fell beside Song Ning suddenly flashed, slashing at Wang Yi.


    When ~


    The clear symphony, but the sound was deafening.


    Wang Yilian stepped back a few steps. From the burning sword, he felt a crisis, a crisis even stronger than before!


    A cold voice spread from Tianjian, which fell directly on Wang Yi''s heart: "Hurt my master, I want you to lose your life!"


    At this moment Leng Wuzhen had already flashed, and Wang Yi jumped in panic and flew up to the clouds. He gritted his teeth: "Song Ning ... see you next time, I will make you regret being a person, Leng Yuexiao is me Wang Yi ��s woman, you dare to get involved, I will kill your family sooner or later! "


    After a few movements, Wang Yi disappeared, restoring tranquility over the test bench, and the ice-cold Fen Tianjian fell to the ground, and Xiao Fen''s voice in it ceased to be a little bit, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Leng Yuexiao rushed to Song Ning''s body and picked it up. She took out several pills and put it into Song Ning''s mouth.


    Song Ning''s body was trembling slightly, trying to speak, but unable to speak. Just now, the sky-burning chopper with all the creatures under the destruction of Yuanying actually hit Wang Yi without killing him.


    Wang Yizhiqiang was unpredictable by Song Ning, and the defeat of Burning the Sky was even more unpredictable to Song Ning. If he hadn''t had Xiao Fen fighting for his only remaining power protection just now, he might have died at the moment.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the comparison test bench for a long time without a single voice.


    The five-thousand-square test bench is messy, and it''s hard to imagine what happened in the test bench just now.


    They couldn''t see it, but heard it, and the sound of the collision of the spells made their heart beat.


    Wang Yi, one of the three outstanding youths in Luoyu, is as famous as Liu Ruyan and Leng Yuexiao.


    However, at this moment, on this test bench, Wang Yi was injured by an early monk who built the foundation, and escaped!


    This Song Ning ...


    Who is he? ?


    Leng Yuexiao was angry, but when holding Song Ning, her expression was as gentle as water, and this result was beyond her expectation.


    "Wang Yi''s divine surface ... broken ..." Leng Wu looked at the fragments on the ground like eggshells.


    On the surface of the divine power, a defensive magic weapon that the monk of the gods can give people can resist a fatal blow ...


    "Song Ning''s life is dying, I want to bring him to retreat, anything, don''t disturb me!" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was cold, and disappeared on the test bench in the blink of an eye.


    Reappeared, already outside the gate of Han Xin Palace.


    In the Han Xin Palace, Leng Yuexiao couldn''t care about the difference between men and women, and both of them took off their clothes and entered the ice spring.


    As soon as he entered Bingquan, Song Ning felt as if he was stabbed with an ice knife, and the pain was extremely high. The wound was like a cone, and the heart was bitten.


    He roared, his body was tumbling in the ice spring, blood spewed out of the body, but just reached the surface of the skin, he was frozen by the ice spring, and sealed in the body again.


    Leng Yuexiao held Song Ning tightly and her skin was intimate.


    She closed her eyes, Dan lips trembling: "I''m sorry, Song Ning, I''m sorry ..."


    Frames of memory flashed in her mind, the first time, the second time, the third time ...


    It seemed that Song Ning suffered severe pain every time, and it seemed that Song Ning''s twists and turns were all caused by her.


    She was an immortal, no dispute with the world, she had no intersection with others, but she had hurt Song Ning many times.


    Above the northern cold area, Wang Yi moved quickly, and his right arm was numb, without any consciousness.


    The battle with Song Ning just now was the first time in his life that he felt the fear of death. The source of this fear was not on Song Ning, but on his sword.


    "That sword, there is a sword spirit!" Wang Yi''s eyes flashed ruthlessly, even more surprised.


    There is a sword with a sword spirit, this is a spirit treasure, and it can even be said to be a fairy treasure. The killing of Song Ning just now did not succeed. It was all because of the sword. This time when he returned to Zongmen, he had to tell these things as soon as possible. Master, with the magic weapon rewarded by Master, he does not worry about killing Song Ning.


    "Is the Xianxu Treasure Hunter? Ha ha, with the qualification of Hedaozong''s five-level cultivation school, two people can participate. I originally wanted to occupy a quota of Lengjia. Now it seems that I still enter with the Hedaozong quota."


    Wang Yibao smiled: "Song Ning, Song Ning, you must stay until you enter the Fairy Market."


    Time is running.


    Three days have passed since the battle between Wang Yi and Song Ning.


    In the past three days, Song Ning has spread madness in Leng''s family. All the people stationed in Leng''s family already know the name of Song Ning, and regard Song Ning as his goal.


    Unless Leng Yuexiao''s special treatment for Song Ning, I am afraid that the younger generation of the Leng family will dream of marrying Song Ning.


    However, the protagonist of this incident did not move at all at the moment, and disappeared at the same time as Miss Leng Jia Leng Yuexiao.


    Cold home, cold heart palace.


    Song Ning''s body wounds have healed. During that battle, Xiao Fen resisted Song Ning''s two fatal attacks in a row. Finally, when his physical weakness was weak, he also blocked Wang Yi. If there was no Xiao Fen, Song Ning was afraid No **** is left.


    Song Ning''s healing was beyond ordinary people''s reason because of the passage of the Shinto scriptures, and with the aid of elixir and Lengyue Xiaoling''s spiritual healing, he saved his life.


    Song Ning''s consciousness slept for three days in the dark. Suddenly, he felt a trace of light, and he ran desperately along where the light was.


    His eyes narrowed a gap, and he saw the ��brightness��, white and clear, like the skin of a woman, delicate and smooth, better than the touch of a baby.


    So ... what light is it?


    Song Ning stretched out his hand, gently touched on this ''brightness'', and squeezed it, only to feel soft and elastic.


    Well.


    The voice of a woman whispering came out, and Song Ning woke up from the trance, where there was "light" in front of her, and where her hand was placed on top of "light", which was clearly Leng Yuexiao !


    Leng Yuexiao is too exhausted, as she cultivated like this, she has not eaten human fireworks and no need to sleep to supplement, but now, she sleeps so deep, feeling like someone is calling, but she is still awake Come.


    Song Ning let out a long sigh of relief. He tried to remember what happened before, and his memory was fragmented, but he vaguely remembered that Leng Yuexiao saved him, brought him here, and took off their clothes, and then ...


    Looking at this at the moment, Song Ning knew that Leng Yue Xiaoding did all this to save him.


    For many women, chastity is better than everything. Nowadays Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning really does not know how to return.


    Just when Song Ning thought to leave Bingquan to put on his clothes to avoid the embarrassment after Leng Yuexiao woke up, Leng Yuexiao''s twinkling eyes suddenly opened, and fell on Song Ning''s body that didn''t heal for long ... ��

 Chapter 166： During the war years, you were not qualified to love

    Song Ning was in a panic, suddenly at a loss, stunned, looking at Leng Yuexiao silly.


    Leng Yuexiao looked around Song Ning''s body and fell on Song Ning''s face.


    Four eyes meet.


    Leng Yuexiao had a moment of panic, but then, with a light smile on the corner of her mouth, the water splashed between her feet, blurring the sight in front of Song Ning''s eyes. When she saw Leng Yuexiao again, she was already sitting In the Pavilion of Quanzhong, a seven-color damask covered with light blue as the main color.


    "Your wound heals quickly." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning just yelled.


    "It''s a last resort for you to heal your wounds, there are many offenses." Leng Yuexiao looked away slightly.


    Song Ning hurriedly waved his hand: "It should be my apology. You paid so much in order to treat me."


    Leng Yuexiao slowly shook his head: "This matter is caused by me, I can''t let you die, and you have such a talent, such a strength, already famous among the young generation of the whole country of falling feathers, how can I Don''t save you? "


    "Thank you." Song Ning didn''t know what to say at the moment, just thanked with a fist.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes dodge: "It''s nothing. It''s just healing. I''m going first. If you have something, go to me. If there''s nothing, just stay here and rest. After three days, we''ll go to meet with the other six people and enter together. Fairy Market. "


    Leng Yuexiao left in a hurry after she finished, leaving Song Ning alone in the Han Xin Palace.


    Outside the cold heart palace, cold and unmarked suddenly appeared.


    "Xiao Xiao, what about Song Ning?"


    "It''s alright."


    Leng Wuhen looked at his daughter, frowning slightly: "In fact, to save him is not just using this method, you are like this now, are you sure of him?"


    Leng Yuexiao gently pursed her lips: "Only in this way can he be okay. I once caused his teacher to be destroyed, he suffered the pain of peeling and cramps, and it broke his spirit. I don''t want to owe him anything more, so I have to save him no matter what.


    I save him, it doesn''t matter if I love him. "


    "So, between Song Ning and Wang Yi, who do you choose?" Leng Wuzhen solemnly said.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at her father inexplicably. In her impression, her father was not a person who would ask such questions, but once he asked, he could only explain one question.


    "Father, are you ... ready to go to the Abyss of Ice?" Leng Yuexiao''s heart tightened.


    Leng Wuzhen took a deep breath and looked far, seemingly falling in the direction of the abyss of ice: "A battle report came in front of me. I was afraid that it would be overwhelming. I will go there sooner or later."


    "So you want to find me to rely on?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Leng Wuhen nodded and looked at his daughter lovingly.


    Leng Yuexiao expressionless: "In addition to Song Ning and Wang Yi, you should have other choices in your heart. Leng Jia has been guarding the extremely cold place for thousands of years since ancient times. The reserve strength is insufficient, you should consider using marriage to enhance the strength of the cold family, so ... "


    "Xiao Xiao, being a father will not come at the expense of your happiness. Although I said to you your choice, in fact, I understand that only Song Ning can approach you in all these years. It is better to just He. "Leng Wuchen said.


    Leng Yuexiao''s face is still like water: "Although I hate Wang Yi, if the Wang''s family and He Daozong can guarantee assistance to Leng''s family, I will choose him."


    "For father ..."


    "Father, this matter should be of great importance to the whole situation. As a cold family, I have the responsibility of guarding the cold abyss. Since the moment I was born, my life has not belonged to me. For 18 years, all my practice has been It is to resist those demons in the abyss of ice. These are all your teachings to me. Why do you let me look for my own happiness today? "


    Leng Wuhen sighed and hugged his daughter in his arms.


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice was dull, and continued: "Too many people in the Leng family have never had their own happiness, or even their own ideas. They were born to die. I was not qualified to choose happiness in the age of war. The home is isolated and helpless, if the abyss of ice breaks, everyone in the cold family will die, and the country of falling feathers is also at stake. "


    Leng Wuhen sighed again: "Forget it, first prepare for the Xianxu to explore treasures. As for your marriage, I will look at it again. It won''t work. It will tell the world by then."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "If it''s okay, I''ll go back to the room first."


    "Go, there are still some things to do for the father."


    The two separated, and Leng Yuexiao returned to her room. She now suppresses her cultivation practice under Yuanying. There is no breakthrough, just for the purpose of exploring the treasures in the Fairy Market, so she cannot practice at this time. It is still not easy to suppress, if you start to practice again, I am afraid that you will immediately break through to Yuanying, and you will not be able to enter the fairy ruin.


    In the room, she stared blankly at the ancient tree outside the window.


    The fallen leaves circled down and eventually fell on the roots of the trees. I do n��t know how many years later, these fallen leaves will turn into soil nutrients and nourish the ancient trees.


    This is like a cold family, born to die, reincarnate after death, reborn, and then die ...


    "Song Ning?" Leng Yuexiao flashed Song Ning''s face in front of her eyes: "If it''s affectionate, maybe it''s just him."


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head mockingly. She was not qualified to be in a relationship. Born in this age and grown up in this family, love and love were too extravagant for her. She needed someone who could protect Leng''s family. , Is a person who can protect the country of falling feathers.


    While Leng Yuexiao was in a daze, Song Ning had come out of the Han Xin Palace. He came to the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion. Although he was blocked, but after taking out Leng Yuexiao''s token, the guard immediately bowed to meet him until he entered The guards slowly got up after the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    "This Song Ning is estimated to be our great aunt." Yiyuanying monk said.


    "Miss Miss likes him so much, and he can be defeated by Wang Yi, the leader of the younger generation. I heard that the head of the family highly praised Song Ning." Another Yuanying monk took over.


    In their eyes, it seems that Song Ning has become a member of their cold family.


    Song Ning did not hear these words. After entering the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, he walked directly to the sixth floor. The last time he did not read the scriptures, he began to practice again this time.


    After much healing, Bingquan''s healing, Song Ning found that he should have made some progress in the cultivation of ice spells, so after completing the previous ''Hanbing Avatar'', he found ''Hanbing'' Cage Cage ''and'' Qinglian Sword Array ''without attributes.


    For three full days, Song Ning did not eat or drink, and has been practicing these two techniques in the six floors of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    Until the third day, Leng Yuexiao''s voice came from Song Ning''s mind, and he withdrew from the practice.


    "Song Ning, it''s time to go, come to the meeting hall."


    "This is over."


    Song Ning responded with a cry and got up to go, but when he passed the stairs from the sixth floor to the seventh floor of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, he suddenly felt shocked, as if there was a hand calling him upstairs. There is a thought to urge him to go up quickly ...

 Chapter 167： Call of the seventh floor

    Song Ning looked at the seventh floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. The idea of ??going up to find out was even stronger. For a moment, he even stepped up the stairs, but Leng Yuexiao''s instructions appeared in his mind. in.


    When Song Ning recovered, his feet were only half an inch away from the steps. He was so scared that his face changed greatly, he immediately retracted his feet and hurried down the stairs.


    On the way to the conference hall, Song Ning had been thinking about the matter just now. Perhaps there are precious precious scrolls in the seven floors. There is a Jingling in it. Just now Jingling wanted to make him go upstairs.


    "It''s okay, just ask Xiaoxiao when you have time." Song Ning shook his head and tossed the matter just aside.


    When Song Ning arrived at the meeting hall, all the elders stationed in the Leng family were waiting outside the meeting hall, including Leng Wuhen and Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning coming over and stepped forward, saying: "Have you gone to the Tibetan Classic Pavilion?"


    Song Ning nodded, then clenched fists at the Leng family to salute.


    Song Ning is now someone who can fight against Wang Yi. Although Wang Yi used to be kind to Leng''s family, he was actually very arrogant. He didn''t pay any attention to Leng''s parents, but now this Song Ning is different, giving a sense of humility, coupled with Leng Yuexiao''s favor for Song Ning, immediately attracted everyone in the Leng family to Song Ning''s favorability soared.


    "Song Ning, this time go to the Fairy Market to explore the treasure, you need to be more careful, and help our young lady get that magic weapon." Leng Qing Yang said.


    The cold parents always saw Song Ning being so humble, and they all said one by one.


    They said a few words, Leng Wuhen cleared his throat, and said, "Song Ning, you must be careful when you go to Xianxu to explore the treasure this time. Before you battled Wang Yi, although you lost, Wang This person will definitely report you, and he will never let you go easily. He is the chief disciple of the innocent zodiac, his master is very fond of this apprentice. But you can enter with the quota of He Daozong. "


    Song Ning frowned slightly and said, "The owner is assured, I will pay attention to it."


    Leng Wuhen nodded his head, and the strength that Song Ning displayed on that day was indeed amazing. He hoped that Song Ning was careful not only to retaliate from Wang Yi, but also that Wang Yi was interested in the sword in Song Ning''s hands and killed. Grab the treasure.


    Leng Wujian has not asked about the burning of Tianjian, except that he did not want Song Ning to have any doubts, so he always pretended not to know.


    "Song Ning, although you are occupying a place in our Leng family, but after all, you have to assist Xiao Xiao, so before entering the fairy market, I still have something to give you, even if it is a little careful." Leng Wu Traced.


    During the speech, Leng Wuhen took out a bottle of immortality and gave it to Song Ning.


    Song Ning took the Elixir and did not check it, but put it directly in the storage ring: "Thank you, Master Leng."


    "Let''s go first." Leng Yuexiao interjected.


    Leng Wuhen glanced at the sky and nodded: "Be careful on the way, be sure to get that thing back."


    Leng Yuexiao responded and turned over to take out a spirit boat.


    The spirit boat is huge, about thirty feet long, six or seven feet wide, and three feet high. Unlike the spirit boat that Song Ning has seen before, the spirit boat is actually closed, and the inside is not visible from the outside. What it looks like.


    A door opened on the Spirit Boat, Leng Yuexiao jumped forward, jumped up, and Song Ning also boarded the Spirit Boat.


    As soon as he entered the Spirit Boat, Song Ning was dumbfounded. Where is this Spirit Boat? It is clearly a small palace with luxurious decoration, just like at home, with tables and chairs and benches, several rooms, and even There is ice spring.


    "This ..." Song Ning was speechless for a moment.


    Leng Yuexiao sits on a soft futon: "Sit casually, as long as I output spiritual power, I can control this spirit boat."


    Song Ning sat next to Leng Yuexiao. She had indeed seen a spiritual boat before, but she had never seen such a good one. I still remember that the young master of the Liu family was not able to show off after riding a spiritual boat, but now I want to come, just like a clown .


    Leng Yuexiao''s spiritual power exuded, and the spirit boat fluttered away from its place with a sigh, which was as fast as Song Ning''s "Yu Jianshu, shift".


    It''s just that using the Sword Articulation to move continuously consumes too much spiritual power, while driving this spirit boat consumes very little spiritual power.


    "It will be there in about half a day. Now let me tell you something about the Fairy Market." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning sat quietly and listened.


    "What my father and others said to help you help me actually means that you can help me find something. This thing is still a secret even in Leng''s house, so only a few people like me and my father know." Leng Yue Xiao said, and gave Song Ning a jade note: "Look at it, just destroy it after reading it."


    Song Ning took the jade note and found it out.


    There is a dilapidated palace in the jade paper. In this palace, there is a room, which contains a piece of ice that has not changed for thousands of years, but not everyone can see it, to be precise, yes People in the Lengjia bloodline can''t see it, anyone in the non-Lengjia bloodline can see it.


    Song Ning crushed the jade note, and Leng Yuexiao spoke again: "In fact, this is the real reason why the Leng family gave one of the two places to foreigners."


    Song Ning pondered: "That ice is useful for cultivation?"


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head slightly, as if hesitating, but soon she explained: "You can repair the broken area of ??the enchantment. If you can get ice, the enchantment can be repaired. This is great for Leng Jia. The gospel. "


    Song Ning can understand that Leng Yuexiao has always been concerned about the abyss of ice, and two-thirds of the people in Leng''s family are guarding in the abyss of ice. Even so, the battle is still tight, so it can be seen that this ice is for Leng''s family. Importance.


    Song Ning originally thought that the "must get" magic weapon that Leng Yuexiao said in his mouth would be some magical technique, or other things that are helpful to cultivation, but he did not expect it to be the material to repair the enchantment.


    This kind of feeling suddenly made Song Ning feel a little emotional, and I couldn''t help thinking of the scene of killing tens of thousands of demons by myself outside Qingluo City.


    There is a feeling that can''t tell the truth clearly, that is, to be sympathetic, just to coincide, to take the demon to eliminate the demon and guard the territory as his own responsibility, where the great righteousness makes him feel closer to Leng Yuexiao.


    "Apart from this ice, there is nothing else you must get?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head: "Only this is the map left by our ancestors of Leng family. The years have changed, and the scenes inside are certainly very different. Our Leng family has been looking for that cold every time we enter the Xian Ruins for thousands of years. Bing, but only one piece has been found so far. If I ca n��t find it again this time, I am afraid ... "


    "I''m afraid?" Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao, and suddenly felt that Leng Yuexiao''s tone changed a bit, and when she looked at her expression, she was uncharacteristically. The cold abyss guarded by tens of thousands of people in Leng''s family is now "I''m afraid". Does the turning point mean that if the ice abyss does not have this ice, then it will lose its ground?

 Chapter 168： That trace of feelings coincided

    Leng Yuexiao stopped talking, and the words turned: "I am afraid that the soldiers of the Leng family will be seriously injured or injured. I will not mention these for the time being. Although you have to help me find the ice in the Fairy Market, don''t forget to go. The other purposes of Xianxu are all treasures in Xianxu, and what you can get is your blessing. "


    Song Ning''s expression was solemn: "After you go, find the piece of ice and talk about it."


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t dispute with Song Ning, but felt warmth to Song Ning''s solemn statement. For a time, her heart moved slightly, and it seemed that her feelings for Song Ning had increased. A question suddenly appeared in Leng Yuexiao''s heart.


    "Song Ning, if you are allowed to fight the cold abyss for the Leng family, would you be willing?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning smiled: "To fight for the Leng Family? If you are fighting in the abyss of ice, it is not the Leng Family, but the country of falling feathers, tens of thousands of mortals, and thousands of souls. Although I have tasks in Song Ning, I have to do a lot Things, but if even the Abyss of Ice is lost, I will not be able to live for a long time, so if the battle of the Abyss of Ice needs me, then I am obliged. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s lips opened and closed, slightly trembling, unable to speak, the star eyes flashed on Song Ning, watching Song Ning''s free smile, listening to Song Ning''s bland but generous words, her feelings spread. .


    She had never heard a man say this, even the father, when referring to the abyss of ice, only regarded it as the responsibility of the cold family, not the responsibility of a monk.


    There is no self in front of Dayi. If the country is going to be a country and the border is lost, how can we talk about our homes and ourselves?


    Leng Yuexiao is very warm and sweet in her heart. This feeling is the first time in 18 years.


    However, the only regret in her heart also came out. Song Ning ��s cultivation practice was still too low, and his strength was still too weak. He had no background behind him, no support from any forces, and Wang Yi, who could bring huge resources to Leng ��s family. Song Ning is still much worse.


    Leng Yuexiao sighed in her heart: "Just put everything on that ice."


    There was nothing more in the Spirit Boat.


    Half a day passed by, and when their spirit boat fell, the other six were already waiting.


    Walking down from the spirit boat, Song Ning felt the murderous Wang Yi at first glance.


    Beside Wang Yi, there is also a woman in red dress. The woman is extremely feminine and has an amazing appearance. It is faintly fascinating.


    At the same time, Song Ning also felt another kind of bad gaze. This gaze came from Qing Sha Nuxiu. Just from the perspective of her great consummation in the later period of the Dandan, Song Ning could guess that this Nuxiu should It was Liu Ruyan.


    What surprised Song Ning was that the man who followed Liu Ruyan turned out to be the Momo who tried to assassinate him before!


    Mo Mo saw that Song Ning was at a loss for a while, then immediately waved his hand secretly and grinned awkwardly.


    "This is Song Ning and Song Daoyou who killed our Liu family and broke the surface of Wang Yi''s divine power? Fortunately, I would have asked for advice without family permission." Liu Ruyan is like him Name, sound like smoke.


    "The people killed by Song Ning are all virtuous people with no virtue and no way. If they were killed by Song Ning, it would only prove that they were not worthy of living." Suddenly, a young monk appeared in a place where everyone had not cared.


    When Song Ning''s pupils shrank, he didn''t expect to see this person here at all��Lin Suifeng!


    Liu Ruyan looked at Lin Suifeng, who was talking about Song Ning in the early days of Jie Dan: "What are you? What do you say when Liu Ruyan speaks?"


    "Yo, it''s really interesting. I heard a few disciples of Shui Yunzong report a few days ago that they saw that Liu Thirteen of the Liu family was chased and killed by Song Ning. Gee, the Dazheng monk in the late period of Jiedan was built by a monk. The monks in the early period of the chase ran all over the sky, and the scene was a joy. You are also embarrassed about the Liu family ��s shameful thing, Liu Ruyan, Liu Ruyan, you are not shameful, I will feel shame for you. Lin Xiufeng, dressed in a gold coat, smiled.


    Song Ning feels a little inexplicable. The fifth-level cultivation family, the Leng family is him and Leng Yuexiao, the Liu family is Liu Ruyan and Momo, the fifth-grade cultivation group, the Taoist school is Liu Yi and the red woman beside him, and the water Yun Zong was his brother Lin Suifeng who was once in the Tianyuan School and this female in gold dress.


    During the speech, Lin Suifeng came to Song Ning: "Brother Song, do you remember me? I am Lin Suifeng."


    "Of course I remember, just Brother Lin, why did you get into Shui Yunzong?" Song Ning was surprised.


    "I seldom stayed in the school. Basically, I traveled and practiced everywhere. On that day, I was met by the head of Shui Yunzong. He forcibly fed me the pill. He said that I was his disciple and brought me into Shuiyun Zong, I heard that Tianyuan sent something, and then went back to see it, and then I learned the details, so I left Tianyuan School and became a disciple of Shuiyun Zong. "" Lin Suifeng explained.


    Song Ning punched Lin Suifeng with a fist: "Congratulations to Brother Lin."


    "Hey, do n��t call Brother Lin anymore. My cultivation is based on the Elixir, but you are different. You can kill the perfect scum of the late Jiedan in the early stage of foundation, now you are falling Among the younger generation of China, they are as famous as the three of them, and they will call me to follow the wind in the future. "Lin Suifeng said.


    Leng Yuexiao next to Song Ning frowned slightly. Outside the Fairy Market, the Lagang faction was normal. She thought they might be helpless this time, but now it seems that the situation is not what she thought before. Song Ning It has some popularity.


    "Sister Sun, this is Song Ning." Lin Suifeng introduced.


    Sun Xin walked in front of Song Ning and smiled: "I saw one of the three Shui Yunzong disciples who chased and killed Liu Thirteen, one of them was my cousin. Thank you for not killing and killing your mouth."


    Song Ninggang was about to speak, and Lin Suifeng first said: "Sister Sister''s words, the people killed by the younger brother are all scum. He will not do things that kill people and kill their mouths. After all, he is surnamed Song and not Liu."


    "Ha ha ha ha, interesting and interesting." Sun Xinjiao laughed.


    When several of them talked, Liu Ruyan''s face changed with anger. Now Leng''s family and Shui Yunzong have formed a united trend, and Hedaozong''s and Liu''s family naturally formed an alliance.


    "Leng Daoyou, don''t come unharmed." Sun Xin clenched fist at Leng Yuexiao.


    Lengyue Xiaoran: "Sun Daoyou, thank you for your immortality before."


    "Well, when it comes to Elixir, the master gave me a lot before I came. Among them, four of them are the most precious and can instantly improve the strength. It is said that after taking it, it can increase the strength to the previous two in a short time. Oh, come on, everyone one by one, so as not to wait to enter the fairy ruins and fight to lose. "


    Sun Xin said, while demonstrating to Liu Ruyan and Wang Yi, etc., the three outstanding young monks of Luoyu Kingdom, there were Liu Ruyan, Wang Yi, and Leng Yuexiao. Song Ning, without her Sun Xin, was naturally uncomfortable in her heart.

 Chapter 169： Xiaofen appeared

    When Sun Xin was distributing the Elixir, Leng Yuexiao sent a voice to Song Ning: "You may not know Sun Xin yet. She is extremely powerful. Although she is not as powerful as the three of us, it may be similar to you. Don''t look at her now. In this way, it is actually a narrow-minded person, lest the world is not chaotic, and now it is here to pick things up, apparently forming a team with us, but actually fighting, she is the first to run 80%. "


    Song Ning knew it, took Sun Xin''s medicine, and smiled: "Thank you, Dao Sun."


    "Thank you, thank you, bless you and share it." Sun Xin laughed on the surface, but she said in her heart: "This medicine has no such magical effect, but after taking it, it will be convenient for us to know each other. Position, we will serve as soon as we enter, we can quickly find each other, in order to form a team, smash Liu Ruyan''s little **** to kill again. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning was dumb, and Sun Xin really could say anything.


    On the other side, Liu Ruyan sneered: "Your Master Zun Gudan has been researching the panacea that boosted his strength at this moment, but now it has been researched? I''m looking forward to the effect."


    "Huh, you have the ability to try it." Sun Xin looked at Liu Ruyan sideways.


    Wang Yi kept silent on the side, just staring at Song Ning, they were not easy to do anything except the Fairy Market, but if they entered the Fairy Market, they could not be detected by the outside spirit, and he could use it there. Master''s magic weapon.


    Several people were talking, and suddenly there was a slight noise, and then there was a ray of light not far away. Looking closely, it was a teleportation array.


    The teleportation array was opened, and Song Ning hadn''t responded yet. Leng Yuexiao pulled him to move past, and the speed of the people around him was only fast or slow, and he sent them in one after another.


    Hum ~


    The effect of this teleportation array is completely different from what Song Ning had seen before. As soon as he entered this teleportation array, it was as if he had entered some void space, the brain stopped thinking, and the body stopped.


    However, this blank state lasted only a moment. After a while, Song Ning appeared on a flat ground.


    The dark night sky, no stars, no bright moon, only a light flowing like the aurora, slightly illuminating the earth.


    The fields are vast and there are few plants. There are no leaves on the old vines in twos and threes, and the branches are so dry that they can break like a gust of wind.


    Song Ning felt that the whole body was smooth. There is a very subtle force here, which is more holy than spiritual force, but Song Ning has never felt it before.


    "Xianqi, it has been a long time since I breathed such pure fairy air." Suddenly, a sound came from the burning ring in the storage ring.


    During the talk, a woman appeared beside Song Ning, and she was Xiao Fen.


    Today''s Xiaofen is very different from the last appearance. This time, her body seems to have been solidified. More importantly, she seems to have a lot of spirit, and it is not like a soul, but more like a human.


    "You can''t come out at will?" Song Ning was surprised.


    "It is indeed impossible to come out at will, but it is different now. It used to be the fairy world. It has enough fairy gas. All my actions require fairy gas, so now I can appear here at will." Xiaohan explained.


    Song Ning said: "Thank you for saving me before."


    Xiaohan waved his hand carelessly: "You are my master, and the slave family should save you."


    Song Ning smiled, no more, he thought of Leng Yuexiao''s quick voice just before entering the teleportation array: "Don''t eat Sun Xin''s elixir, look for the palace immediately after entering, we will meet near the palace."


    Thinking of this, Song Ning was very curious about the elixir and took it out: "Xiao Fen, this elixir, can you see any clues?"


    Xiaofen took the Elixir, just glanced at it, and then throw it away: "Trash, where is the Elixir, it is clearly poison."


    "What ?!" Song Ning stunned.


    "That thing should have two effects. First, multiple people can feel each other''s position. Second, the use of spiritual power is restricted." Xiao Fang is very disdainful: "Don''t give me this kind of broken things later. Look, spicy eyes. "


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "Well, I am too lazy to talk to you."


    Upon seeing Song Ning''s expression, Xiao Fen thought that Song Ning was angry, and immediately wrapped his hands around him, wrapped his arms around Song Ning, and pressed it tightly to Song Ning: "Master ~ Don''t be angry, the slave family in the cave was just empty. Shadow, but now in this fairy ruin, the slave family is the entity, and no one is around, let the slave family serve the master well. "


    "Release!" Song Ning was taken aback, how did this small burn become so fast, and his words so bold.


    Xiaohan smiled ��hey��, apparently he was just teasing Song Ning.


    "Looking at you like this, it''s like seeing my master ten thousand years ago, but unfortunately, the master is a fool, and I have to use me to split the sky." Xiaohan sighed.


    "Burn the sky sword, burn the sky sword, don''t need you to split the sky, can you cut the wood with you?" Song Ning couldn''t help it.


    Xiao Fen was stunned. It seemed that the owner had said something similar ten thousand years ago.


    She looked closely at Song Ning and determined that the two were not the same person, and the surprise in her heart was even stronger.


    "Don''t read it, since you can move freely in this fairy ruin, then you do me a favor." Song Ning said.


    "Master, please speak." Xiao Fen recovered his gaze, and his tone became serious.


    Song Ning swept down: "The surroundings are all wilderness, and my spiritual consciousness can only spread within a hundred feet, so I want to ask you two things, first, help me find Leng Yuexiao, second, help I found such a palace. "


    Song Ning said that he began to paint on the ground with spiritual force, and the palace was drawn in the blink of an eye.


    "Master, wait a moment." After Xiao Fen took note of the palace, his eyes closed, and a strange force suddenly emanated from her body, swaying like ripples.


    If Song Ning expected it well, this is Xianli.


    But it was a kung fu in the breath, Xiao Fen shook his head: "Master, within a thousand miles, there are no people and buildings you are looking for."


    Song Ning sighed: "How big is this fairy market, and it is not within a thousand miles?"


    Xiao Fen was complacent: "Well, the ruins after the fragmentation of the fairy world, the size of this fairy market should be dozens of times larger than that of the country where you fall."


    "So big?" Song Ning marveled.


    Xiaohan smiled ��hey��: ��This is big? At that time, one of my master ��s palaces was one hundred times the size of your country of falling feathers. Now is this fairy ruin still big?��


    Song Ning was helpless: "I am naturally incomparable with your master of the year. If you think I am short-sighted, you can go."


    Xiao Fen looked at Song Ning, seeming frightened, but in fact he was laughing in secret: "Master, don''t be angry, the slave family knows the wrong, the slave family no longer laughs at the master''s short-sightedness. , But found a baby, do you want the slave family to take a look at the master? "


    Xiao Fen said, with his arms around Song Ning again, he would hug him.

 Chapter 170： Secret crack

    "Go and see." Song Ning avoided Xiaofen''s hand.


    Xiaofen ��cut�� with a loud sound and rose into the air.


    After flying for about a quarter of an hour, Song Ning found that the land under his feet seemed to have not changed at all. The land was always that land, and the plants were always in twos and threes. The most amazing thing was that the sky did not change at all, only What is changing is the light that flows like the aurora.


    "Where are you talking about?" Song Ning looked around, only to find that they were standing in front of a tombstone. The tombstone was tall, and the two lines above it. The tombstone was behind a grave, not It is big, but it is made of stone. I do n��t know what material the stone is, so spiritual knowledge cannot enter.


    Two lines of inscriptions: Bandai Qianqiu Yang Shengjun, gossip three elephant star compass.


    "The baby you are talking about is this grave mound?" Song Ning made a circle around this grave mound. If there is a grave mound in this fairy ruin, it must be a fairy, but this fairy died. Later, who buried it?


    There are many white bones around. Even if these white bones are about to be turned into loess, Song Ning can still feel the fluctuations in the white bones, which shows that those white bones were also immortals during their lifetime.


    One side was buried, and the other side was buried. This illustrates some issues.


    "Master, Immortal, after death, there are many treasures, I said there are treasures, don''t you believe it?" Xiao Fen said, waving towards the grave.


    "Stop it!" Song Ning shouted.


    Xiao Fang was shocked: "What''s wrong?"


    "How can you dig someone''s grave?" Song Ning shouted.


    Xiaohan snorted softly: "I just want to pick up these rune papers for you. I don''t want to dig graves."


    Song Ning was embarrassed to see the rune paper that had been clenched in Xiaohan''s hands, and I didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Fun handed the rune paper to Song Ning: "Master, this is a total of eight rune papers, three of which have runes on them, and five have no runes. You can write your own."


    Song Ning looked down, indeed, as Xiao Fen said: "What are these three runes for?"


    "This one is the amulet, this one is the invisibility, this last one is called the resurrection amulet." Xiaohan explained.


    "Get up, get back to life?" Song Ning''s eyes flashed Jingmang.


    Xiao Fan hurriedly waved his hand: "It''s a bit different from what the master thought. Although it is called the resurrection symbol, it can''t really be revived. It''s just pasted on the corpse to know how this person died."


    Song Ning lost his look and sighed: "Save it first, I won''t draw any symbols, I will keep it for later."


    Xiao Fen tuo mouthed: "It can only be so, the symbols need not only to understand the runes, but also need to have fairy pen and fairy blood."


    Putting these runes away, Song Ning urged: "Let''s go quickly, the top priority is to find the palace and Leng Yuexiao."


    Following the orders of Song Ning, Xiao Fen took Song Ning to fly in the air.


    However, one day later, they flew back to the place where they first came in.


    Song Ning stared blankly at the desolation in front of her eyes: "Are you taking me around?"


    Xiao Fen shook his head and looked dignified: "Master, this is a secret realm."


    Xiao Fen seemed to know that Song Ning did not understand, and began to explain: "Fairies often like to use this secret realm as a burial after death. The secret realm was created by them, some to fool people, some to trap the dead, and some, It ��s completely out of boredom, and now we are in the secret realm. If we want to go out, we must follow the clues given in the secret realm, step by step, before we can pass the level. ��


    When it came to clues, the two looked at the place where the grave was just now.


    The whole world is the same, but the burial mound is different. If there is any clue, it may only be on the burial mound.


    The two came to the grave again and looked at the two lines of characters on the tombstone.


    ��Bandai Qianqiu admires the holy monarch, the gossip and three elephants compass. ��


    "It stands to reason that there should be four images of gossip, and here are three images of gossip ..." Song Ning thought of the eight pieces of rune papers he had just obtained. Three of them had runes on them.


    Gossip, three elephants ...


    Song Ning took out the rune paper.


    Seeing the rune paper, Xiao Fun seemed to associate it. She looked carefully at the grave mound, with fine lines on it, as if intertwined with stars.


    "Master, look at the lines on this grave."


    The lines are really like stars, Song Ning immediately placed the eight pieces of rune paper on the ground according to the previous position. Now, in this view, the eight pieces of rune paper are in the form of gossip, and the three runes are separated in three directions. The four directions are where the grave is.


    "The Eight Diagrams, Three Elephants, and the Compass are all together. The previous sentence is that Wandai Qianqiu Yang Shengjun ..." Song Ning stood in front of the tomb and suddenly thought of something.


    He knelt on the ground and threw three heads at the tombstone.


    Xiao Fen hadn''t had time to react, only felt the earth shaking, eight pieces of rune papers spun rapidly, flashing a burst of fairy light, and the starlight on the grave like a star compass flickered, and then a crack was opened.


    A few moments later, the shaking ended, and the tomb disappeared, replaced by the entrance of a passage.


    "It seems that this master just hopes that the comer will pay him a visit, nothing more." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Fun picked up the rune paper from the ground and handed it to Song Ning again: "Master, you really knelt down."


    "It''s both a fairy and a deceased person. There is no one to worship all the year round. I now kneel on my knees and worship three times. What''s wrong with it?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen and Song Ning were talking and did not pay attention. Just before Song Ning spoke, the eight pieces of rune paper had already spontaneously ignited, but when Song Ning said this, the signs of burning on the rune paper disappeared. Without a trace.


    Song Ning put away the rune paper and stepped up to the passage: "It looks like there is still a next level."


    Xiao Fen was just beside Song Ning. Although she had a meager memory, she remembered clearly in this memorable memory. There were countless people who died in this mysterious environment. The reason is very simple. Every one can make this. The immortals of this kind of mysterious realm are very extraordinary. Even if they die, the primordial spirit will remain, and some even leave the mysterious realm to trap a certain number of monks and regenerate themselves at the cost of the lives of many people.


    Entering the passage, it was completely dark and no fingers were reached. Song Ning wanted to radiate light with spiritual power, but the spiritual power had just appeared on the body surface, and disappeared without a trace, like a flame being blown out.


    But he stepped on it one step at a time, and his feet suddenly glowed with green light. In this endless darkness, the green light was dazzling, but it did not illuminate the surroundings at all.


    Going to the next step, the light appeared again.


    Walking carefully step by step, when I looked back, Song Ning found that the layers of green light behind him were like a celestial body, and they did not reach the top, and what he was stepping on under his feet was a huge mirror. The mirror was suddenly radiant, and the strong light drowned Song Ning and Xiao Fen. Song Ning only heard a cry from his ear. Xiao Fen had been holding his hand and suddenly disappeared ...

 Chapter 171： Foe

    Song Ning stabbed in front of his eyes, he could not open his eyes, and Xiao Fen disappeared. He wanted to communicate with Xiao Fen, but found that there was no response at all. In a panic, he urgently investigated the Fen Tianjian in the storage ring. Found that Xiao Fen slept in Fen Tian Jian.


    It must have been under some kind of impact, otherwise Xiao Fen should not suddenly retreat into Fen Tian Jian.


    Song Ning has almost lost consciousness in this strong light. He can only feel that he seems to be sliding on this mirror surface. At this moment in his world, in addition to light, it is still light.


    Instead, it seemed that the sliding had stopped, and a sound resounded like heaven and earth.


    "Every generation and generation, I am a sage. Ten thousand years after death, no one cares. Leave an immortal fate and give it to future generations. Pre-existence, present-life, and future. Can''t be seen as reversible, can''t be said. Are you ... willing? "


    Song Ning''s heart moved, and he hadn''t waited for an answer. The surrounding light had disappeared, and he began to transform into a scene.


    To be precise, it is a picture.


    In this picture, Song Ning saw the endless ice and snow, the vast abyss, the corpses everywhere, and the bones were yellow.


    The snow was like an ice blade, and the cold wind rolled wildly, and in a blink of an eye, the corpse covered the ground.


    The eternal ice of the deceased lives here, but the living is unable to bring the corpse back.


    In this blizzard, there is a gap. Before the gap, two people hugged each other tightly, unable to see their faces, men and women, only to feel that they were telling, lingering, like a couple in love.


    But just before they said goodbye, one of them suddenly began to freeze, and in an instant, it turned into ice cubes, plugging in the gap, while the other wanted to stop it but it was too late.


    It''s cold and cold and endless ...


    Song Ning had never seen this place, and could not see the two people clearly, but somehow, he always had a deep sadness in his heart. He wanted to continue to look at it, but suddenly found that everything in front of him disappeared, even at his feet. The huge mirror has disappeared, replaced by a slap-sized lens.


    Song Ning picked up the lens and found that the mirror could not see his face.


    Tears did not know when it had slipped across his cheeks, and the sorrow had not been smooth for a long time.


    In front of Song Ning, there is a stone seat, on which sits a pair of dry bones wearing a cloak. This dry bone stretches out a finger, as if pointing to the ground in front of him.


    Song Ning walked forward slowly, blowing away the dust on the ground, and saw a few lines written on it.


    "The one who respects me lives, the king who opposes me. One kneels three times, eight sheets of rune paper. Two kneels six times knocks, and locks the soul mirror. Three kneels nine times knocks before leaving."


    Song Ning knelt three times before the tombstone, and got eight runes. Now, if he wants to leave, he obviously needs two knees and six knocks.


    Kneeling on the ground, after doing all of this, a light suddenly illuminated above, and the light enveloped Song Ning, as if Song Ning was sucked into it, Song Ning felt the wind whistle by his ear, but he appeared in an instant In the air.


    Song Ning hurriedly stabilized her body and looked around. It was already daylight, surrounded by mountains and trees, water and flowers, like a fairyland scenery.


    Just like all the same dreams, if he still had the "Soul Mirror" in his hand, and there were eight runes in the storage ring, Song Ning might really think he was just dreaming.


    However, in the corners of his eyes, tears were still embedded, as if he saw the scene, he lost his lover.


    Song Ning shook his head and left the matter behind, trying to communicate with Xiaohan.


    However, after saying a few words, Xiao Fun did not respond at all. It seemed that he was really injured and slept past.


    Here, spiritual knowledge can spread apart. Song Ning can only find the palace and Leng Yuexiao by herself.


    During the flight, Song Ning explored the surroundings. He found that the immortal energy here was very strong, but the fairy power that he could actually feel was extremely weak, even less than 1% of his previous level in the secret realm.


    Surrounded by broken walls and debris, gravel and rubble can be seen everywhere.


    But Song Ningfei was flying, and suddenly found that the rubble and rubble on the ground seemed to be unusual. In some places, the rubble was almost broken into powder, but in some places, it was large pieces of rubble. Depressed deeply, as if severely squeezed.


    Song Ning had a bold idea in his mind, and he immediately lifted off to the limit of nearly a thousand feet, and then looked down again.


    If he hadn''t thought about it for a long time, Song Ning might be scared by what he saw.


    Just below, where the immortal spirit lingered, Song Ning saw a huge palm print, and in his field of vision, only saw less than one-tenth of the palm prints.


    "Could this whole fairy ruin ... just be wiped out by someone''s palm?" Song Ningfa''s roots were numb. What kind of cultivation method did he actually be able to make this fairy ruin look like this?


    Song Ningju was condescending, and compared with the palm print below with his palm, his heart was shocked.


    Condescending, with a wide field of vision, even though the spiritual knowledge cannot be detected, he can see a lot with his naked eyes. Just when Song Ning gestured with his palm, he suddenly saw something moving under his fingers through his fingers. He retracted his palm and fixed his eyes. At first glance, it turned out to be a dragon!


    Song Ning was stunned first, but then he remembered that the fairy ruins were at the extremes of the sky and connected to the upper realm.


    The Falling Feather Kingdom is nothing but a very small existence on the planet, and the creatures of the previous world can also come here, so it is not uncommon to see other creatures here.


    just����


    Song Ning quickly descended until it fell to the range that Lingzhi could detect, and his body suddenly stopped.


    Although the face of the dragon was strange, he could feel a familiar feeling from the dragon.


    Upper Bound, Jiaolong!


    Song Ning clenched his fists, and what happened to Taihe Mountain on that day reappeared.


    He had vowed that if he practiced in the future, he would kill the Jiaolong, but now he didn''t see that Jiaolong, but he saw his fellow Jiaolong.


    The oath once echoed in Song Ning''s heart. At this moment, in Song Ning''s eyes, there was no pity, no justice, and some were just hatred! Just angry! ! Just killing! ! !


    Song Ning moved to the flying dragon in front of him in an instant, looked at the dragon''s spooky dragon head, and slammed it down.


    Boom!


    The blood spattered, only the Jiaolong, who had been cultivated at the beginning of the foundation, didn''t even know what happened just now, and he was completely destroyed.


    Song Ning''s shot was a killing move. Although the Jiaolong died, his companions immediately felt the change and flew towards this side.


    For a moment, hundreds of dense dragons in the sky were flying towards Song Ning. Only a few of them were built during the foundation period, most of them were in the Tandan period, and almost one-third of them had reached the completion of the late period Repair.


    Hundreds of dragons covered the sky and covered the sun, and their killing intent was amazing. Then they looked back at Song Ning, lowered their body, and stood above the ruins. color.


    Not far away, Wang Yi hurriedly came and hided with a smile, waiting for the scene of both defeats.

 Chapter 172： Slaughter

    A piece of black in the sky, hundreds of dragons hovering in mid-air, and turned into a human form, surrounding Song Ning layer by layer.


    Song Ning holds a burning sword, his hair is windless and automatic, his eyes are cold, and he glances at these people around him.


    "Jiaolong bloodline, the foundation can transform the dragon form, it is you, that''s right." Song Ning''s mouth raised, and Fen Tianjian trembled: "It''s a pity that only so many hundred came."


    The leader of the crowd laughed haha: "I don''t know if I am alive, I will refine you alive today, take out the scriptures, and give them to the elders!"


    The voice of this man had just fallen, more than a hundred people gathered, and they began to form an array. They sacrificed magic weapons one by one. A blue bell jar suddenly appeared in the sky. The bell jar fell directly, covering Song Ning with these hundred people Among them, the outside can''t see the inside at all.


    Just as the bell jar fell, Song Ning waved his arm and killed his enemy with a sword.


    Burning the sky!


    Song Ning''s shot was the ultimate technique, a sword came out, and the flames of ice in the bell jar ignited. Those monks who still wanted to attack were killed and wounded. Some even do n��t even know what happened, they have turned into ashes.


    At the moment, Wang Yi outside the bell jar frowned, watching the cyan color outside the bell jar had completely turned blue, he didn''t feel cold behind his back, guessing Song Ning certainly used the amazing cut of the day hit.


    "The hundreds of monks fighting with Song Ning should be a scene of both defeats and injuries. Even if Song Ning could kill everyone, he would definitely be seriously injured. Then you and I will work together to block his retreat. I only need one blow. Kill it. "Wang Yi said.


    The woman in red next to Wang Yi nodded and said nothing. For Wang Yi, she obeyed.


    Within the bell jar, less than one-third of the monks were left in a blink of an eye. After Song Ningfen''s chopping, he kept moving in his hands. While swallowing the elixir to add spiritual power, he pointed out the air.


    Boom!


    Another monk of the Great Dzogchen in the later period was directly killed.


    In this closed space, the ice flames produced by Burning the Sky will not disperse for a long time, and the monks of the Great Dharma in the later period of Dandan are extremely difficult to deal with this ice flame, not to mention fighting with Song Ning.


    What they planned originally was broken by Song Ning. What''s more, the bell jar they used to trap Song Ning, but now they made Song Ning a wedding dress.


    "Refining me? Haha, hahahaha," Shen Dao Jing "is inside me. Want? Come and get it!" Song Ning seemed crazy at the moment.


    The remaining twenty-five monks had no blood on their faces. While avoiding the burning of Ice Flame, they sacrificed magic weapons to attack Song Ning.


    In this fairy market, even if it is scarce, it still has fairy qi. The Sky Burning Sword can play an extraordinary effect here. The ice flame of the Sky Burning Burn is burning, making the Great Dharma monks in the later period of the Jiedan repair In order to fall, they can only play the strength of the middle of the formation of the Tandan, plus the hell-like scene around them makes them feel terrified. Now let alone the middle of the Tandan, it can be regarded as the battle of the early strength of the Tandan. Thank goodness.


    There were a hundred of them when they came. They vowed to refine Song Ning and then went to this fairy ruin to find a treasure. But in any case, they did not expect that the battle had just begun, and it was almost over.


    Song Ning''s eyes were full of blood, hatred spreading in his heart, the tombs of his uncle and brothers and sisters were dug, and he was burning with anger.


    The Burning Sky Sword buzzed, and Song Ning threw the Burning Sky Sword, and the two-handed tactics were sealed.


    The Burning Sky Swords were transformed into ten and ten, forming a circular sword array, circled behind Song Ning.


    "Qinglian sword array, come out!"


    Twenty swords flew out and stabbed the twenty-five monks.


    The sound of magic weapon collision, the sound of ice flame burning, and the sound of spiritual explosion, for a time, mixed together, extremely chaotic.


    Qinglian sword formation consumes a lot of spiritual power, but every sword comes out, it is necessary to see blood to return. If there is no blood, then this sword will not fly back unless the sword is broken, and the caster will always consume spiritual power. Until the spiritual power is exhausted.


    Woo!


    After a sword flew back to Song Ning, blood dripped over the sword body, and another person died in the bell jar. As soon as this person died, he was burned by the surrounding ice flames and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Nineteen swords shuttled among the twenty-four people. Someone just rushed to kill Song Ning just after the next attack, but the attack just fell on Song Ning, but they found that Song Ning suddenly broke into countless ice crystals.


    Ice Doppelganger!


    However, when he reacted, Song Ning already stood behind him and raised a finger at him.


    Breaking the air!


    Boom.


    Another person died.


    In this enclosed space, under the influence of the fairy qi of the fairy ruins, with the help of this ice flame, Song Ning ��s broken finger is almost a hundred shots, not only that, but also consumes a lot less spiritual power, which One finger killing the enemy consumes the surrounding fairy gas and the burning ice flame.


    In the Qinglian sword array, Jianguang shuttled, and the broken fingers continued to point out, the surrounding ice flame gradually extinguished, and the number of swords behind Song Ning was also increasing.


    Until the twenty-handed swords all returned, Song Ning swallowed: "Qinglian sword array, close!"


    Burning Sky Sword received in the storage ring, within the bell jar, there was a silence.


    Click.


    The bell jar cracked.


    At the same time the bell jar shattered, a huge dragon head skull suddenly appeared in the sky. The moment the dragon head skull appeared, a strong coercion was overwhelming, as if the sky had collapsed.


    Wang Yi and the woman in red have long been scattered on both sides waiting for an attack. However, when they saw this scene, they quickly backed up and exhausted their entire body. Until a dozen miles away, they dared to look back at the sky.


    Even if the dragon head skull is just a ghost image, it gives people the feeling of ruining everything. Under the skull ghost, Song Ning is like a ant, small and fragile.


    The phantom roared, and a gust of wind set off, invading Song Ning, disturbed Song Ning''s clothes, scattered Song Ning''s long hair, and a thick layer of ashes around him was blown into the sky.


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, sneered and provoked.


    "Now, I have only killed a hundred people. When I enter your sky, I will let you watch the whole family being slaughtered, the bones are gone, and the smoke is gone." Song Ning said, not caring about that one. The phantom that could scream, turned around and walked away step by step.


    As he walked, he said in a cold voice: "I, Song Ningben, will not kill innocents indiscriminately, so you should be fortunate, because you killed my fellows, dig graves and dig graves, so I want to destroy your whole family, your innocent people will Won''t curse you in hell? "


    The phantom still roared, but as Song Ning went further and further away, the phantom became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    At the same time, in the upper bound of infinite proximity to this fairy ruin, an old man''s mouth spit out blood: "Song Ning! If you dare to come, I will cramp you and abuse you for thousands of years!"

 Chapter 173： Invisibility

    However, Song Ning could not hear all of this. He stood on the spot, his **** hands shaking.


    Looking back, the ashes of hundreds of people are everywhere.


    "If you want to blame, you blame you for refining me. If you want to blame, you blame your fellow clan. If you have an afterlife, you must remember when you reborn, don''t vote for the Jiaolong clan, otherwise, there is only one way to die. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath and then knelt down on the ground with a "pop": "Right Father, Brother and Sister, one day I will kill all of them to comfort your spirit!"


    The number above Jin Dan in Song Ning''s body decreased again, but he no longer cares, if he can kill the Jiaolong family, even if it is repaired to fall, he will not hesitate.


    More than ten miles away, the moment Wang Yi and the woman in red looked at each other, the moment the dragon head skull disappeared, the two of them quickly rushed in the direction of Song Ning, but when they arrived, they found that Song Ning had Is gone.


    Song Ning did not leave, but used the "incognito", which caused a lot of movement just now, and it must be noticeable. Wang Yi and the woman in red had long noticed that there was Liu Ruyan not far away. Now he is unable to fight, so he can only hide with an invisibility amulet. Waiting for this, maybe he can wait until Leng Yuexiao comes over.


    "Running very fast!" Wang Yi resented.


    Wang Yi just complained, and was immediately ridiculed: "Oh, interesting, just now I saw that you ran faster than anyone else, but Song Ningsi was not afraid of that phantom."


    "Liu Ruyan, you little **** is going to talk coldly. Didn''t you just run fast just now?" Wang Yi stared at Liu Ruyan coldly.


    Liu Ruyan smiled slightly: "I have no death feud with Song Ning, and I don''t want to kill him. As long as he doesn''t hinder me from exploring the treasure, I can be safe with him."


    "No death vendetta? Joke, he killed you Liu family so many people, you said no death vendetta?"


    Liu Ruyan gently waved his hand, as if he didn''t care at all: "If you die, you will die. If you can get along with Song Ning, let alone six, or sixty."


    "Shaohuo!" Wang Yi scolded, and was talking, he saw Lengyue Xiaofei coming in the distance.


    When Leng Yue Xiaofei came to ask, she heard Song Ning''s voice: "You go forward for another hundred miles, and I will wait for you there."


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly, but just glanced around, and did not find Song Ning. In order to avoid doubts from others, she said: "What happened here just now."


    Song Ning knew that Leng Yuexiao asked this question in order not to make people suspicious, so he went ahead.


    Liu Ruyan heard Leng Yuexiao''s words, and Mei smiled and said, "Your little love lover killed a hundred dragons here just now. It is charming and heroic."


    Wang Yi sipped, if he didn''t want to let Liu Ruyan know that there was a fairy in Song Ning''s hands, he would definitely refute it. In his opinion, Song Ning could have such a strength, but relying on the burning sword in his hands.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "Where is Song Ning?"


    Liu Ruyan spread his hands: "It''s gone."


    "Thank you." Leng Yuexiao finished and flew forward quickly.


    Liu Ruyan also flew away and began to look for Mo Mo, while Wang Yi quietly followed the woman in red next to Leng Yuexiao.


    A hundred miles away, Song Ning watched Lengyue Xiaofei coming and said: "Wang Yi has been following you."


    Lengyue Xiaoling couldn''t detect Song Ning, so she couldn''t communicate with Song Ning, but as soon as her steps stopped, she felt the temperature of a hand coming from behind.


    "Song Ning, are you okay? You just ..." Leng Yuexiao hurriedly said.


    "It''s okay, the same clan of the Jiaolong, who wanted to refine me to seize the Taoist scripture, was killed by me, and now the spiritual power in the body is less than half. Adjust your interest rate next to you. "Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao was clear, immediately sitting on the spot and began to meditate, fake decoration.


    Wang Yi and the woman in red clothes waited for a long time, but did not see Song Ning. Apart from wondering in his heart, he was not in a mood to implement the plan now to start with Leng Yuexiao.


    After Wang Yi and others left, Song Ning appeared.


    "Song Ning, can you actually be invisible?" Leng Yuexiao said in shock.


    Song Ning said: "I sent it here before, I first entered a mysterious realm, got a few runes in the mysterious realm, one of them was an invisible rune, the spiritual power was almost exhausted when I was fighting, and Wang Yi and Ruyu Yan I was watching from the side. I was afraid of being attacked, so I went invisible with an invisibility symbol and waited for you. "


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning''s body immediately after the surprise: "It''s a good thing to have a chance, just heard that you are hurt by one enemy, one hundred?"


    "It''s okay." Song Ning shook his head.


    Leng Yuexiao felt relieved at this point: "It''s okay if you are okay. We will take action after restoring the peak state. This time the trip to the Fairy Fair will not be too peaceful."


    "This time?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Leng Yuexiao explained: "The opening time of the entrance to the Tianxian Market is different from the opening time of our Xianxu entrance. The last time I spent some cost, I could enter during the non-opening time of Xianxu. Shen Dao Jing. This time we entered the Immortal Ruins. According to the time, the upper realm should not come in, but now they look at it. They not only come in, but also come in a hundred people, the purpose is you. "


    "In this fairy ruin, besides our country of falling feathers, are there other monks besides the country of falling feathers?" Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "Yes, no matter whether it is a monk or a demon, as long as it is our own sky, all can enter, but only some sacrifices are needed. In our country of falling feathers, the sacrifices are provided at the priests. The sacrifice opens the portal of the teleportation array. "


    "But I didn''t see the sacrifice at that time." Song Ning asked.


    "The portal of the teleportation array is far away from the location of the priest." Leng Yuexiao replied.


    Song Ning also asked, Leng Yuexiao urged: "As soon as possible to adjust the interest rate, don''t say more, the crisis within this fairy rut is raging. Just now I met a few magic repairs, the cultivation practice is similar to mine, and the strength is also similar to me. Almost, if I did n��t hide fast, I ��m afraid I would be caught by them. "


    Song Ning nodded and began to close her eyes and adjust interest rates.


    Actually, it only takes one hour for Song Ning to adjust the interest rate. However, while adjusting the interest rate, he sent his spiritual power to the Burning Sky Sword. The secret of Burning the Sky Sword would not be easily known to outsiders.


    Leng Yuexiao was a little puzzled. In her feeling, Song Ning should adjust her interest rate almost in one hour, but now it has been half a day.


    Just when Leng Yuexiao wanted to inquire, Song Ning opened his eyes: "I''m fine."


    Leng Yuexiao got up: "Let''s go, I found the palace before, but there are other people who have also found the location of the palace, and there are many magic repairs. If they let them find the ice, we will go to work in vain. Now. "


    "Xiao Xiao, what you mean by Moxiu means ..."


    "It''s the demon in our mouth, the demon attacking the country of falling feathers." Leng Yuexiao looked solemn.


    what!


    Just as they were speaking, a scream came suddenly from afar. This scream was extremely sharp. If it wasn''t severe pain, it would never make such a sound. This sound was very familiar to Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao. If it was good, it was Sun Xin''s!

 Chapter 174： scam

    The two looked at each other and flew away at the source of the sound.


    Song Ningling''s consciousness enveloped Baizhang, and within the Baizhang, he saw that Sun Xin was seriously injured, while Lin Suifeng''s body beside her broke into two pieces and was dying.


    A hundred feet away, in the blink of an eye.


    Leng Yuexiao looked around cautiously, Song Ningling''s consciousness spread out again, and there was no monk within a hundred feet.


    "Who attacked you?" Leng Yuexiao came to Sun Xin.


    Sun Xin took the panacea, and then quickly gave Lin Suifeng a panacea.


    Song Ning noticed that there was a six-striped path on the pill, and judging from the color and aroma, it should be the precious five-pin pill��Jiangxiu Pill.


    "Wang Yi!" Sun Xinbei''s teeth clenched and blood oozed out. She looked up at Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning: "I gave you that medicine, but fortunately you didn''t eat it."


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly, and Song Ning was also slightly surprised.


    Sun Xin smiled bitterly: "That pill is to harm you, sorry."


    Although Song Ning had long known that there was a problem with Sun Xin''s panacea, but now Sun Xin spoke out personally, he no longer thought: "I will say after the matter of panacea, is Lin Daoyou still saved?"


    At this moment Sun Xin held Lin Suifeng, and a large amount of blood flowed out of Lin Suifeng''s mouth, and his vitality was weak.


    "Song ... Dao ..."


    "Follow the wind, don''t talk."


    Lin Suifeng was about to open his mouth, and Sun Xin immediately hugged Lin Suifeng tightly and looked like that, just like a Taoist.


    Lin Suifeng opened his mouth, blood flowed out, his breath stopped, and there was no vitality.


    "Follow the wind!" Sun Xin screamed, tears falling on Lin Suifeng''s face.


    Although Song Ning and Lin Suifeng didn''t have any intersection, after all, it was a kind of understanding. Now that Lin Suifeng is dead, he can''t bear it.


    "Sun Daoyou, the grief and sorrows change, the top priority is not sorrow, but tell us the whole story." Song Ning said.


    Sun Xin whimpered: "It is Wang Yi, Wang Yi promised to give me benefits, let me take those immortals, so that you can lower your cultivation, he can do it for you, but just now he found that you did not take Dan Medicine, so I came to trouble me, I can''t argue with him, he actually killed Suifeng, and hurt me. "


    Listening to Sun Xin''s words, Song Ninggang wanted to step forward to comfort, but was stopped by Leng Yuexiao''s voice: "This Sun Xin''s speech is half-truth and untrustworthy."


    Song Ning stunned and looked around. There were no traces of fighting just around. Sun Xin''s words really had a problem.


    Sun Xin saw that Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao did not respond, and immediately said: "I had lied to you before, it was my fault, but now I am dead with the wind, and I hate Wang Yi, what I said just now is true . "


    Leng Yuexiao said nothing, but Song Ning squatted beside Lin Suifeng: "I and Lin Daoyou used to be in the same door. Now that this happens, I can''t do anything. I have a piece of paper on my body, hoping that I can overstep my soul Take your heart a little bit. "


    In other words, regardless of Sun Xin''s reaction, Song Ning directly posted the ''Revival Talisman'' on Lin Suifeng''s Yintang. At this time, Sun Xin had got up and stood behind Song Ning.


    As soon as this rune paper was attached to Lin Suifeng''s Yintang, a ghost image appeared. In the ghost image, Lin Suifeng was still alive. He was walking with Sun Xin. Suddenly, Sun Xin paused. Lin Suifeng asked with a smile, but at this moment, Sun Xin suddenly attacked and cut off Lin Suifeng!


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply, only to feel a surge of murderous force behind him.


    "Song Ning!" Leng Yuexiao''s tactics popped up, and an ice wall instantly knotted on Song Ning''s back, but the ice wall cracked with a click as soon as the ice wall was knotted, and explored from the cracked ice wall With Sun Xin''s hand, the tricks in her hand flicked, as if there were hundreds of sword qi flying out of her fingertips.


    Leng Yuexiao successively popped up several tactics, pulling Song Ning to retreat, but at the moment her tactics were just popped out and resisted by another wave of spiritual power. Before her figure quit, she was attacked by two people who appeared suddenly.


    Wang Yi, woman in red!


    Sun Xin''s technique was originally a killing move, powerful enough to seriously injure Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao. Now Leng Yuexiao is being attacked by Wang Yi and the woman in red again. The situation is extremely bad.


    go!


    Leng Yuexiao fell on Song Ning''s body, and Song Ning blinked in front of her, and suddenly exchanged position with the stone at the back ten feet.


    At the same time, Sun Xin''s hundreds of sword spurs on Leng Yuexiao.


    Boom!


    A burst of ice crystals flew, and Leng Yuexiao''s ice shield shattered outside. Although the strength of hundreds of sword qi was reduced, it still invaded Leng Yuexiao''s body like a gust of wind, and the Luo Luo shattered, and a few appeared on the white skin. Ten wounds, blood oozed out, and the injuries were not light.


    However, Leng Yuexiao didn''t stop, and when she thought about it, she had to move out.


    "The prison of the wind!" The woman in red had already prepared the magic formula, trapping Leng Yuexiao''s limbs.


    A trace of grief flashed in Wang Yi''s eyes, and a palm was shot at Leng Yuexiao: "Although I can''t bear it, I can use it even if you are seriously injured."


    Lengyue Xiaoling bursts into power and wants to break free, but she can''t move at the moment.


    Everything just happened at the time of electro-optical stone fire, Song Ning''s figure just stood firm, only heard a sound in front of him, Wang Yi''s palm broke something, and made a huge noise, but accompanied by the noise, there was Leng Yuexiao Mumbling.


    Blood spewed out, and Leng Yuexiao didn''t expect the three people to be so attacked. She was dim in front of her, almost fainting, and her body''s spiritual power was unstable.


    Song Ning shuddered sharply, pointing at the woman in red.


    Breaking the air!


    Wang Yi turned around and pointed out.


    Two extremely fine spiritual forces are transformed into two silk threads. The two silk threads are extremely fast and collide together.


    Boom ~


    The point-to-point collision caused the face-to-face explosion, and Song Ning was backed up by the wave, and his chest was stuffy.


    There was a burst of dust in the bursting center. Song Ning couldn''t care about the dust flying, and stepped **** his feet, the rubble shattered into powder, and he rushed forward again.


    Wang Yi didn''t expect Song Ning''s broken fingers to have such power. At the same time he was surprised, he could not help but take a few steps back. The woman in red next to him who controlled Leng Yuexiao flew out of the shock and sighed with blood. Squirting, his eyes were horrified.


    "Kill!" Wang Yi swallowed.


    Although Leng Yuexiao is out of **** at the moment, Wang Yiyi has exerted a great deal of force just now, coupled with the paralysis of thunder and lightning, she can''t move at this moment, and can only watch Wang Yi and Sun Xin attacking Song together. Condensate.


    "You are looking for death!" Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao who was kneeling on the ground, and took out the Burning Sword from her hands.


    Burning the sky!


    Wang Yigao smiled. A magic weapon was sacrificed from the storage ring. As soon as this magic weapon appeared, it immediately formed an enchantment and wrapped it around.


    Absolutely defensive enchantment.


    Buzz!


    Burning the sky cut out, the ice flame burned the ground, and the shot fell on the absolute defensive enchantment. However, the enchantment was only trembling, but it did not break. Song Ninghu ��s mouth was numb, and the powerful anti-seismic force made him I couldn''t help but take two steps back to make me stand firm.


    Song Ning can''t see the scene in the enchantment, but can hear Wang Yi''s laughter in the enchantment: "Ha ha, ha ha ha, ten breath, ten breath time, you think I turn Xiaoxiao into my plaything, need How much interest? "

 Chapter 175： You dare to move her, I want you to die!

    "You dare to move her, I want you to die!" A wave of spiritual force burst out and bombarded the enchantment, but the enchantment just shivered.


    "Oh, I forgot, let you see it with your own eyes, then it''s interesting." Wang Yi sneered, smirked, and the enchantment became transparent.


    In the enchantment, Leng Yuexiao knelt on the ground, flashing a faint electric light, and was in a paralyzed state. She wanted to stand up, but she had exhausted all her strength to support her body at the moment.


    Wang Yi came to Leng Yuexiao and raised a chin with one finger.


    Three interest, passed.


    Song Ning clenched his fists, and hit the enchantment heavily.


    The huge anti-shock force made Song Ning''s arms numb, time and time again, one punch after another, double fists opened the flesh on the skin, but the enchantment was indifferent.


    Five interest!


    Wang Yi pulled Leng Yuexiao''s clothes belt and looked at Song Ning jokingly. With a flick of his wrist, he wanted to pull Leng Yuexiao''s clothes belt off.


    "No!" Song Ning growled and a rune flew out of the storage ring.


    Amulet!


    As soon as the rune flew out, the surrounding forces immediately began to condense, and Wang Yi''s hand suddenly froze, not only Wang Yi, but also the red-dressed woman beside Sun Yi, Sun Xin, and Leng Yuexiao were all fixed.


    Song Ning stared at Wang Yi in death, counted silently.


    six.


    Seven.


    Eight����


    Wang Yi was horrified. He struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of the restraint of this set.


    Everything seems to be still, and only Song Ning is the active one.


    nine.


    ten!


    Just after the tenth breath, Song Ning''s feet shone coldly, and his figure disappeared. At the same time, Wang Yi resumed his operation, and he turned over and took out the magic weapon and threw it in the air.


    "Bundle of immortal locks!"


    The bundle of immortal locks turned into a golden rope and went straight to Song Ning, but at the moment, Song Ning''s body flickered a few times, and he had gone away. In his arms, Leng Yue''s eyes flickered. I wonder if the tears were caused by pain , Or because of being humiliated.


    Song Ning moved forward quickly, but the bundle of immortal locks behind him always pursued.


    In the sky, Song Ning''s figure disappeared and appeared continuously. The cold light flashed under his feet. He was chasing the bundle of immortal locks behind him, and behind the bundle of immortal locks were Wang Yi and other three who were chasing after him.


    "Damn, what exactly was he using!" Wang Yi scolded.


    "Perhaps some kind of rune paper found in this fairy ruin can hold people. If even this can''t kill Song Ning, then our plan will be difficult to implement." Sun Xin said in a deep voice.


    Wang Yi coldly hummed: "If it weren''t for your Qiansha finger, it wouldn''t be where it is now."


    "My Qiansha fingers? Interestingly, in the face of Song Ning''s sword, you are so scared that you even use absolute defensive enchantment. What qualifications do you still have to blame me?" Sun Xin asked back.


    In the middle of the air, they bite Song Ning tightly, both sides are competing for spiritual power. The spiritual power consumed by such frequent movements doubles, which side consumes the spiritual power first, and which one loses easily.


    Song Ning penetrated into Leng Yuexiao''s body while moving forward, and expelled the lightning from Leng Yuexiao''s body.


    Leng Yuexiao resumed her actions, and her spiritual power was running in her body. After taking two pills, she began to adjust her interest rate, while Song Ning held Leng Yuexiao tightly, as if she was holding a long-time lover, fearing she would fall general.


    "Xiao Xiao, what is that bundle of immortal locks behind him." Song Ning asked.


    "Bundle of immortal locks can be tracked by throwing them. Based on Wang Yi''s repair, that bundle of immortal locks can chase you thousands of miles." Leng Yuexiao explained.


    "Thousands of miles ..."


    Song Ning''s expression is dignified, even if he is full of spiritual energy, he can''t move continuously for thousands of miles. Now he has insufficient spiritual power in his body, and there is a bundle of immortal locks behind him. The distance of thousands of miles is too difficult for him.


    The bundle of immortal locks followed closely behind Song Ning. No matter how Song Ning moved, the bundle of immortal locks was like a shadow, like a tarsal maggot, which could not be thrown away.


    Song Ning''s spiritual power was suddenly reduced due to repeated "swords and moves", only a hundred miles away, Song Ning''s spiritual power was almost bottomed out.


    "Song Ning, let me go, you and I split up and run away, I have recovered a lot now, you hold me like this, it will only drag you down." Leng Yuexiao said that she would break away from Song Ning''s arms.


    "Don''t move!" Song Ning whispered.


    Somehow, Leng Yuexiao was really motionless. Looking at Song Ning''s grim and serious face, and watching Song Ning''s gaze looking into the distance, her inner tension suddenly disappeared.


    The wind screamed at the ear, and Leng Yuexiao''s eyes fell on the surrounding changing scenes, holding an appreciation.


    This was the first time for her to be carried away by others, but now it has become the most memorable warmth in her life.


    Although Song Ning looked calm, her heart was already a little flustered, and her spiritual power was inadequate, and she could support two movements at most. If she could not get rid of the immortal lock during these two movements, then they would not escape the shackles.


    "You''re running!" Wang Yi chased eloquently in the back: "You''re not able to run very well? Why? The spiritual power is exhausted?"


    When he thought of what Wang Yi had done just now, Song Ning saw murders in his eyes. However, at this moment, he didn''t want to kill Wang Yi, even the bundle of immortal locks behind him couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Thousands of miles away ..." Song Ning murmured, with a moment of trance, and his eyes fell to a place far away.


    Thousands of miles away, maybe it is there?


    Song Ning looked at a red stone pillar in the far distance. If he could get there, it would be a thousand miles away. He could escape the tracking of the bundle of immortal locks, and he could get rid of Wang Yi and others.


    However, too far ...


    But even far away, Song Ning''s heart did not give up.


    a long distance away����


    Song Ning gritted his teeth and moved out again.


    a long distance away! !


    Song Ning felt the wind whizzing by her ears, her body felt a sense of not belonging to herself due to high-speed movement, and her spiritual power was about to be exhausted.


    a long distance away! ! !


    Song Ning appeared and moved forward again.


    In his mind, the red stone pillar thousands of miles away magnified infinitely and became clear.


    Behind Wang Yi''s laughter came out, Song Ning''s two movements were exhausted, and the spiritual energy was exhausted, which he had already determined.


    Leng Yuexiao is ready to fight against Wang Yi. If she were not paralyzed just now, she would not be frivolous even if she died in battle.


    Song Ning stared at the red stone pillar, his heart full of unwillingness, full of yearning.


    "Stop it, Song Ning!" Wang Yibao shouted with a smile.


    However, at the moment, Song Ning felt that Wang Yi''s voice was being left behind, getting smaller and smaller, as if it had disappeared.


    The wind was so strong that Song Ning couldn''t open his eyes. He felt difficulty in breathing, his body was trembling violently, and he tried his best to hug Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s unrecovered injury became serious again, and a mouthful of blood could not help but spurted, falling on Song Ning.


    The two of them seemed to be bound by the wind at the moment, unable to move ...

 Chapter 176： Swordsmanship, escape

    Shackled by an immortal lock?


    Do not!


    It is the wind that binds them. The wind is too strong, so there is a feeling of restraint, not the bundle of immortal locks that have been chasing behind.


    In the blink of an eye.


    In the eyes of Wang Yi and others, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao suddenly disappeared, and the bundle of immortal locks froze in mid-air, wondering where to go.


    Song Ning appeared in front of a boulder holding Leng Yuexiao, and Song Ning looked up, and it was the red stone pillar!


    Song Ning immediately went behind the stone pillar to hide, his eyes were unbelievable.


    Lengyue Xiaoxiang''s tongue licked her lips and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Yu Jianshu, escape ?!"


    In the third stage of Yujianshu, "Yujianshu, Dun", it is a thousand miles away.


    Song Ning doesn''t even know how he did it, but now that he is far away thousands of miles away, then he completely got rid of the bundle of immortal locks.


    "Being able to comprehend the third stage of Yujianshu at a critical juncture, it seems that your practice all the way up to now is not just the merits of the Shen Dao Jing." Leng Yuexiao sighed with emotion.


    "Not completely comprehension, but just too crises just now, accidentally used." Song Ning said: "Thanks to this, otherwise it is difficult to escape the shackles of the bundle of fairy locks."


    Speaking of tying the immortal lock, Leng Yuexiao''s eyes fell: "I knew Sun Xin was a man before, but she didn''t expect that she should join forces with Wang Yi, and that Wang Yi''s master Dao Tianren was even more outrageous. All were given to this apprentice to make them do whatever they want. "


    "Absolutely defensive enchantment, supernatural power, is that naive man Wang Yi''s father?" Song Ning also questioned.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head: "I heard that it was just a relationship between mentor and apprentice. Now I think about it, it''s really not normal." Leng Yuexiao seems to be thinking about the relationship between the two.


    "We look for the palace as soon as possible after our cultivation. No matter what his relationship with the innocent person is, what he did to you, I will get back from him sooner or later."


    In the impression of Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning is not the kind of person who is easy to impulse, but now Song Ning is so easy to exhale murderousness, it must be extremely murderous.


    "Isn''t it just that you saw me being frivolous by Wang Yi and jealous?" Leng Yuexiao asked, frowning.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Song Ning''s murderous dissipation suddenly dissipated, and he was flushed with blush instead.


    "I, I just ..." Song Ning was at a loss.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t expect Song Ning to show such an expression. Looking at it like this, it really looks like a child.


    "I just laughed, Wang Yi behaved like that, but everyone with blood flesh can''t see it, let alone you?" Leng Yuexiao smiled.


    Song Ning shook his head and scratched his head: "If you didn''t save me before, I''m afraid it was seriously injured. Even if I didn''t feel the power of Qianshazhi, I can probably imagine that seeing you hurt and seeing the king Yi wants to be light on you, so I feel sad. "


    Leng Yuexiao saw that Song Ning''s eyes were distracted when she talked, and she realized that the teenager also had a good opinion of her.


    For Leng Yuexiao, things like emotions are very delicate. She practiced all her heart, and since she was born, she has placed her eyes on the abyss of ice. The final destination of Leng''s family is the abyss of ice, so Leng Yuexiao never thought that she would be emotional with a man.


    But now, it seems that this relationship is also very beautiful, at least they are together at the moment, have experienced life and death, have experienced tribulation, can face each other, can be together.


    "If there is no war, how good it should be." Leng Yuexiao said in his heart that he said it directly.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "You can block the gap if you find the ice? If you can block the gap, will Leng''s condition improve? Then the war can be avoided."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded happily, throbbing in her heart, it seemed that they had expected to find the ice in the near future.


    The two began to meditate and adjust their breath. Thousands of miles away, even if Wang Yi and others wanted to rely on the flight, it would take a while, not to mention that they still do n��t know the approximate location of Song Ning, and Song Ning ��s spiritual consciousness always unfolded Even in this immortal ruin, his spiritual consciousness can unfold a hundred feet, and the spiritual consciousness of Wang Yi and others can unfold at most seven or eighty feet, so before Wang Yi and they found Song Ning, Song Ning could find them first. .


    Song Ning was not injured before, but recovered his spiritual power naturally and quickly. After he recovered almost, he began to replenish the Sky Burning Sword, supplementing the Sky Burning Sword while observing the surrounding terrain.


    After a short observation, Song Ning found that they should be in a group of buildings at this moment, and the red stone pillar leaning behind was like a gate pillar.


    He looked at the buildings in front of him. The buildings were almost broken, but he could still see that this was a palace group.


    palace? !


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up and found that the palace was somewhat similar to the distribution of buildings on the map taken by Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao was seriously injured before. Although there was a recovery at this moment, she was still injured. She felt Song Ning pacing around and opened her eyes. She said softly, "Song Ning, what are you looking at?"


    "Xiao Xiao, look at this palace, is it similar to the one we are looking for?" Song Ning pointed to the palace in front.


    Leng Yuexiao was startled, and then looked at the palace pointed to by Song Ning.


    Sure enough, Leng Yuexiao smiled on her face: "It''s it!"


    "You can cultivate yourself, since we have found it, we are not in a hurry." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao was already unable to sit still: "I am now able to move freely, but I can''t exert my full strength, and the internal organs need to be recovered for a long time. Now that I have found this palace, let''s go into the search quickly, so as not to cause more trouble outside. "


    Song Ning glanced at Leng Yuexiao and found that she did not really matter now, and she agreed.


    In front of them, the palace group had a huge range. If they didn''t vacate above Baizhang, they wouldn''t be able to see the palace group at all. Now Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao are worried about being besieged by Wang Yi and others, so they won''t vacate to observe.


    Although the palaces have been damaged to varying degrees, they still stand upright. Song Ning can feel that these palaces are made of things such as spirit stones. Even now, they can still feel the building materials. Weak spiritual power fluctuations.


    There is a road directly in front of them. This road is tens of miles long and leads to the largest palace. Of course, this largest palace is also the most damaged.


    Around this largest palace, there are countless small buildings, and it looks like a palace.


    "You can only find one room after another." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning nodded, and the two marched into the palace group.


    "Bang bang, bang bang."


    As soon as they walked in, they heard a weeping sound in a small palace. This sound is strange and not like an acquaintance, but from the immature sound quality, it can be felt that a young girl is crying ... ��

 Chapter 177： Disagreement

    Their eyes fell on the little palace. Someone in this fairy ruin was not surprised, but if there was a little girl, it would be very strange.


    Song Ninggang was about to pass, and Leng Yuexiao pulled him: "This is the Fairy Market. It is said that there were countless deaths and injuries here, so ..."


    "So you mean, this weeping sound may be made by some spirits, or it may be those immortals who died but left a residual thought?" Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded, and looked a little more vigilant.


    "Then I will use spirit consciousness to check it out. Even if it is really hurt, it is only the spirit consciousness." Song Ning said that the spirit consciousness had swept the palace outside the hundred feet, and saw the sobbing inside. source.


    "It''s a monk, it''s just ... there is a spirit of demon, and it should be a demon." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao was shocked in her heart. From here, the distance of the palace is a hundred feet. Her spiritual consciousness can only extend ninety feet here, but can Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness even extend to a hundred feet? !


    "She seems to be trapped in the palace, so she is crying." Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao.


    "What is cultivation?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "Early foundation." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated. It stands to reason that the monks in the early stage of foundation building could not come in alone. Generally, for the sake of balance, the people who entered in pairs were all in the late stage of the formation of the Dandan, and the early stage of foundation building. ''S companions are gone.


    "Don''t worry, after all, it''s a demon, and we don''t know what''s going on there. The demon has a lot of tricks. If it''s a trap, we''re in trouble." Leng Yuexiao turned to leave.


    Song Ning did n��t move, holding Leng Yuexiao ��s wrist with a slightly solemn tone: ��Xiao Xiao, you said that the demon has a lot of tricks, what about human monks? Let ��s walk around, you use spiritual knowledge to check it, that ��s true It was a little girl who was injured and trapped in the palace, even though we are fighting monsters, not all monsters are bad, right? "


    Leng Yuexiao''s heart shivered, her eyes cold, and her voice low: "Song Ning! Do you know how many people die in the hands of the Leng family every year? Do you know how cruel the monster is? Now you tell me that the demon also has Ok?"


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression was agitated, and she threw away Song Ning, turning her head away.


    Song Ning wanted to catch up, but he could not bear to hear the little girl-like crying.


    Sometimes, without empathy, you will not understand.


    Song Ning once saw the demon slaughter, and he also beheaded and killed tens of thousands of demon, how could he not know the cruelty of the demon?


    But this is not a generalized reason. Even demons are good, and even human monks are bad.


    Song Ning knows Leng Yuexiao''s background, so what he said in front of Leng Yuexiao is his fault.


    "I''m sorry." Song Ning secretly said, now I can only save the little girl, and then go to Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s footsteps are very fast. She doesn''t want Song Ning to see the teardrops one by one. She knows that she''s talking too much and she shouldn''t lose temper with Song Ning, but ...


    "Fool ... My mother-in-law is the deceit of a demon. How do you want me to believe in a demon?" Leng Yuexiao''s teeth bit her lower lip, and she couldn''t let herself make a weeping sound, a trace of blood flowed out. I don''t know.


    She felt Song Ning leave behind her, and she groaned in her heart.


    Is it possible that in Song Ning''s heart, he is not as good as a strange demon?


    But Leng Yuexiao laughed self-deprecatingly. When did she feel sad for a man? Moreover, this man is acting like this, if he gave up his belief in order to accommodate, then she may not be emotional to him.


    If so, how could Leng Yuexiao not want to truce with the demon?


    Song Ning quickly came to the gate of the palace, and when his hand was about to push the door, he was snapped open by a burst of force.


    Enchantment?


    Song Ning said: "How to break the barrier at the door? Why are you trapped inside?"


    The little girl in the palace was sobbing, and suddenly she heard this voice, and she was ecstatic, but when her consciousness dissipated and felt that a human monk was at the door, she immediately retreated to the pillar in the corner of the palace. Behind, curled up, trembling, not daring to make a sound.


    Song Ning was taken aback for a moment. Humans don''t believe in demons. How could a demon believe in humans?


    "If you have any difficulties and need help, you can tell me." Song Ning said.


    There was no sound in the palace, and the little girl was still hiding, trembling and daring not to speak. Song Ning could clearly see that the little girl''s face had turned pale, through spirit inspection, and she seemed very scared.


    "Well, then I''m gone." Song Ning sighed, he wasn''t trying to forcibly break the barrier, but if he did that, the little girl inside would definitely think it was an attack, and then there would be a hard time to argue Too.


    But just when Song Ning turned around and left, the little girl in the room suddenly said: "I, I couldn''t open it after entering this enclave by mistake, I and my brother separated ... You, can you ... help I."


    Song Ning listened to the trembling, tender voice and paused: "I tried to break the enchantment forcibly. After opening the enchantment, I left and would not enter the palace. Okay?"


    As soon as the girl gritted her teeth, she responded gently.


    She was holding a jade paper in her hand at the moment. The jade paper should be used by her brother, but the enchantment of the palace was very strange. The jade paper shattered several times, but she never saw her brother coming, as if she could stop it. This connection.


    Song Ning pulled out Fen Tianjian just about to attack, and an angry voice came from his ear: "This enchantment does not need to be forcibly removed."


    "Xiao Xiao." Song Ning put away the Burning Sky Sword, turned to look at Leng Yuexiao from far and near, step by step lotus: "Sorry, I ...


    Leng Yuexiao walked up to Song Ning and lowered her head halfway: "No need to apologize."


    "Then the border ..." Song Ning said.


    The little girl in the palace felt that there was another person, and her face was pale and scared a little bit. The jade paper she held in her hand was a little tighter, just waiting for the moment the enchantment broke open.


    Leng Yuexiao came to the front of the enchantment, constantly pinching the law, and continuously playing hundreds of spiritual forces.


    Each of these spiritual forces was in a different position. After a while, I only heard the sound of ��poo��. This enchantment was like a lock, and it was actually opened.


    At the same time as the enchantment opened, the little girl shattered the jade paper in her hand, and Leng Yuexiao turned around and left.


    "Little girl, please call your brother to come, we will leave now, you don''t have to worry." Song Ning finished, immediately followed Leng Yuexiao, embarrassed and apologized on the face, touched his nose, wanted to communicate with Leng Yuexiao found something to say.


    The little girl thought that the other party would definitely break into the palace, but she didn''t expect that the other party would actually leave like that. She reached out her curious head and glanced at the two people who were away, remembering their appearance deeply. in my heart.


    Song Ning catches up with Leng Yuexiao and is hesitating how to speak, but Leng Yuexiao spoke first: "Before, I''m sorry, it was my language that was too aggressive, you are right, but I was born to watch the Leng family fight the demon There were countless deaths and injuries, so the mood changed. "


    Between Leng Yuexiao''s words, she gently touched her hair and looked at Song Ning sideways, so weak and so charming, just like a little girl, with a touch of sadness in her shyness, and silk in her sadness. Apologize.

 Chapter 178： Moxiu

    "Xiao Xiao, the previous thing was the fault of me." Song Ning turned to face Leng Yuexiao: "It should be said that the person I am sorry is me."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled gently, sighed softly, and glanced at the surrounding buildings: "Still ready to start looking."


    Looking at the countless buildings of Yuan Qian, Song Ning nodded and unfolded his spiritual knowledge: "We are looking for it separately. This is my jade note. If something happens, I will crush the jade note directly and I will arrive as soon as possible."


    Leng Yuexiao took the jade paper, turned her head and flew towards the other side, but she had n��t waited to get up, and two spiritual forces fluctuated in the distance. Looking closely, it was Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo .


    Liu Ruyan saw Leng Yuexiao from afar, and frowned: "Are you injured?"


    "Wang Yi secretly calculated." Leng Yuexiao said bluntly.


    Song Ning was alert, although there was no evidence of Liu Ruyan and Wang Yi joining together, but after all, he had some feuds with the Liu family. It is impossible to guarantee that Liu Ruyan would not join forces with Wang Yi. If they suddenly attacked like Sun Xin, they would not There must be such good luck to escape again.


    With such an idea in mind, Song Ning then found out that there was no such thing as Wang Yi and others, and he felt a little relieved.


    Liu Ruyan said with a chuckle: "The man Wang Yi, mean and shameless, said that he secretly counted you, but I was not surprised, but why you had an accident, but the Song Daoyou beside you was safe and ruddy. ? "


    "Wang Yi was planning to calculate me, Xiao Xiao saved me." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan laughed: "It''s interesting, but I didn''t expect that Lengyuxiao, the first beauty of Luoyu Kingdom, and the cold and unparalleled Leng Yuexiao, even saved herself to save a man."


    "I don''t have time to listen to you talking coldly." Leng Yuexiao said coldly, she sent a voice to Song Ning: "Although you have an enemy with the Liu family, but Liu Ruyan is very contemptuous of the Liu Qing''s guests, so she may not think about it Before entering the fairy market, I thought Liu Ruyan would unite with Wang Yi. Now, it seems that Liu Ruyan should not have come with them. "


    Song Ning said: "Let''s act together, so as to avoid any accidents."


    Leng Yuexiao agreed, standing next to Song Ning.


    Liu Ruyan glanced at Song Ning, then looked at Mo Mo beside him, and sighed softly: "I know what you are thinking, I did not join forces with Wang Yi, nor in this fairy ruin Who are you going to shoot, after all, this poor and weak pity next to me, came in this time just to look for opportunities. "


    Song Ning knew a little about this Momo, because his appearance was almost exactly the same as Lu Sheng. Song Ning saw that he had an inexplicable closeness, but this Momo''s identity background was elusive, and he was able to follow Liu Mo It was unexpected to enter this fairy ruin by the side of the smoke.


    Mo Mo scratched his head when he heard Liu Ruyan''s words: "I don''t want to come either. There is a high probability of death."


    This Mo Mo is saying, there are several spiritual power fluctuations in the distance. This spiritual power fluctuation has a very strong demon spirit. Several people looked at it. There were seven people over there. To be precise, yes Eight magic repairs.


    These seven people turned out to be all successful cultivation practices in the later period of Jiedan!


    The place where they fell was the palace where the little girl was just now. Among the seven of them, one of them walked at the front and the clothes were the most luxurious. As soon as he fell, he glanced at Song Ning and others, and then The movement of the six people beside him quickly surrounded Song Ning and the others.


    "Brother!" The girl''s childish voice came from the palace. Her voice was crying. She fluttered at the brother with open arms and cried. The two braids fanned: "Brother, I was accidentally sent here just now. By the way, if it was n��t for a big brother and a big sister to help me break the barrier, I could n��t reach you at all. ��


    The man''s face was long-haired, his figure was slightly thin, his robe was there, and he opened his arms and embraced the little girl in his arms: "Can''t reach me?"


    The little girl opened her palm, and there were several broken jade notes in her palm.


    The man smiled bitterly: "You must be careful everywhere in this fairy ruin, but you do n��t listen. Fortunately, someone helped you, otherwise what would you do? Wait a minute, my brother will deal with several human monks , Nothing good. "


    The man hugged the little girl and fell next to Song Ning and others. He did not forget to ask: "Which race did the person who saved you just look like, do you remember? Go back and I will reward them. "


    The little girl nodded: "Well, remember, it''s a human monk!"


    The man was stunned and looked at Song Ning and the others.


    At the moment, Song Ning and the four others were ready to fight, but Song Ning suddenly saw the little girl, and was a little dazed.


    The little girl was stunned when she saw Song Ning, pointing at Song Ning and saying, "Brother, just now this brother and the sister saved us."


    The man gave Song Ning a meaningful look: "This Daoist, you and your fellow can leave, the remaining two, I am going to kill, please take a convenience."


    This man''s words are so indifferent, as if he is talking about things that are sparse and ordinary.


    Liu Ruyan''s heart tightened, and she was not afraid of the six monks who were in the later stage of the Great Dharma, but from the man holding the little girl, she could feel a sense of oppression.


    Leng Yuexiao gave Song Ning an apprehension. Song Ning got a comprehension and clenched his fist: "Dear friends, I don''t know if we can let the four of us go. We came in together. Some tasks are in our body."


    The six people didn''t speak a word, obviously they were followers and the like. Looking at the man again, their eyes always fell on Song Ning. Somehow, they always felt that seeing Song Ning was like seeing relatives. From Song Ning''s body, he You can feel a familiar smell.


    But when Song Ning finished saying this, he glanced at the few people next to Song Ning, and he suddenly smiled: "The man and the demon have been fighting for a long time. I am very close to the northern part of the Falling Nation. I''m right, this beauty is the cold man, right? "


    In Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, there is a murderous surge, and the body''s spiritual power has been mobilized, ready to start.


    The corner of Liu Ruyan ��s mouth rose slightly, and she did n��t like the demon, and now the demon recognized Leng Yuexiao. If it really happened, she wanted to return Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao ��s feelings of not turning away. .


    "Brother!" The little girl looked at the man with sulking words.


    The man touched the little girl ��s head with pride, and then said to Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao: "Several do n��t be nervous. Although we are fighting, I do n��t have any feelings for humans, but you saved my sister without harm, then I ��m not going to shoot you either. Just now you said that you have a task in your body. I think you are looking for the ice that can repair the enchantment? "


    The man spoke while watching Leng Yuexiao''s reaction.

 Chapter 179： Bai Ting

    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank, and indeed these magic repairs knew about the ice.


    When the man saw Leng Yuexiao ��s reaction, he knew he was right. He smiled and said, ��So, we are now starting to look for the ice in this palace group. Whoever finds it first will be the one who does n��t hurt each other. You think how is it?"


    Leng Yuexiao and Liu Ruyan were stunned, and they didn''t believe what Moxiu said.


    Song Ning, when he heard this, clenched his fists: "What Daoyou said is serious?"


    "I''m Bai Ting''s word," said the man.


    Leng Yuexiao was surprised, Bai Ting? Although she has never heard of the name Bai Ting, the Leng family also has a lot of information about Moxiu. The surname is Bai, which should be a very high status in Moxiu. If the information is correct, then the Bai family is likely to be Lead the family of Moxiu.


    "Ok, gentleman''s appointment." Song Ning stepped forward and extended a hand.


    Bai Ting was stunned, and carefully looked at the human monk in front of him. He determined that this person was a man and a demon, but somehow, he could feel a **** closeness in him.


    Snapped!


    Bai Ting and Song Ning high-five: "The gentleman''s covenant, this has some meaning."


    After the words were finished, the six Moxiu who said that Song Ning and others really evacuated. The little girl threw out her tongue at Song Ning and then left with Bai Ting.


    Leng Yuexiao and Liu Ruyan are naturally very guarded against these magic repairs. Even if they leave now, both of them are still not at ease and almost say at the same time: "Be careful and cheat."


    Song Ning nodded: "There should be no fraud, if they want to fight, they just started directly, we won''t take advantage of it, and now it''s not like looking at all eight of them to find the ice. Attack us. "


    "It is better to be careful, Song Ning, not everyone is like you." Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning did not refute: "Carefully sailing for thousands of years, then do we still need to search separately?"


    "Separate two by two, leaving jade notes to each other, and crush them when necessary." Liu Ruyan said, flipping out his hand and took out a jade note and tossed it to Song Ning.


    Song Ning also took out the jade paper and threw it to Liu Ruyan.


    "But what is the ice in your mouth just now?" Liu Ruyan asked.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t want to tell Liu Ruyan about this. After all, this is the secret of Leng''s family, but now Moxiu knows it, and she has already started looking for it, and she has no need to hide it.


    "Look at it and see." Leng Yuexiao took out a jade note to Liu Ruyan.


    After Liu Ruyan watched it, he was repeatedly surprised: "This ice can only repair the enchantment?"


    Leng Yuexiao nodded silently.


    Liu Ruyan said: "If it is found, I will smash the jade paper to tell you."


    "Thank you." Leng Yuexiao said.


    The four separated, and began to look in this fairy ruin. This efficiency is much worse, but at least it is safer.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao looked around, and now many people are looking for it, that is, they are competing for time. Whoever finds it first will belong to them. They have fewer people, and they can only be divided into two groups.


    "Let''s go directly to the biggest palace to find it." Song Ning watched as Bai Tinghong flew to the biggest palace, he said.


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated slightly: "It''s okay, after all, it''s too big here, we can''t get started, just listen to you."


    After finishing the speech, the two quickly flew towards the front.


    In front of the two of them, Bai Ting and the little girl are flying very slowly, it seems that they are waiting for Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao on purpose.


    When Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao passed by Bai Ting, Bai Ting smiled at Song Ning and said, "This Taoist, I don''t know how to call it."


    "Song Ning." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao originally wanted to stop Song Ning, but Song Ning''s heart was straightforward, and he didn''t have any ambitions, so he told the other party directly.


    Bai Ting punched Song Ning with a fist: "Song Daoyou''s behavior made me admire, if I changed another human monk, I was afraid that my sister would be in danger."


    Song Ning frowned. In the eyes of human monks, Mo Xiu had no good things. But in the eyes of Mo Xiu, how could human beings be good?


    "They are all monks. If there is no war, there will be no difference. Isn''t Bai Taoyou not working with us? Speaking, I also admire Bai Taoyou very much."


    Bai Ting waved his hand: "It''s different. If you didn''t save my sister, we would have been endless scenes there just now."


    It is said that Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao are both stunned. This Bai Ting really is not surprisingly endless. This kind of thing is so easy to say.


    "Bai Daoyou laughed." Song Ning was a little embarrassed.


    Bai Ting didn''t seem to care what he said, looking down at the little girl, and said, "Bai Xin, do you have to thank others?"


    Bai Xin smirked and looked at Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao: "Thank you Brother Song, thank you Sister Leng."


    Song Ning nodded with a smile, Leng Yuexiao moved her heart, and smiled wisely.


    If it weren''t for Song Ning, she was afraid that she had already shot the white core, and when Bai Ting and others came over, it was a scene of endless struggle.


    Suddenly, Leng Yuexiao had a strange idea in her heart. It seemed that Song Ning was there. The war between man and demon could really stop.


    But then, Leng Yuexiao felt that his idea was too ridiculous. The fighting continued for thousands of years. If it could be easily stopped, it would not wait until now.


    Bai Ting touched Bai Xin''s head lovingly: "Xin''er is my sister, our mother-in-law. Ten years ago, it was your cold family who killed her and killed her."


    Song Ning frowned and looked at Bai Ting. What did Bai Ting say at this moment?


    Leng Yuexiao sneered: "Ten years ago, my mother died personally, and it was you Bai family who killed her!"


    Bai Ting shook his head and sighed: "We are not enemies, we are all the victims of war, don''t think too much about the two, I just sigh with emotion, here today, I Bai Ting said not to start with you, then I will never start It''s just that when he arrives on the battlefield in the future, if we meet, we will never die. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s heart dropped, she couldn''t feel the killing intention on this Bai Ting.


    "By the way, I might as well tell you that Hanbing is in this palace. You may know less about Hanbing, but for fairness, I will give you the scope, and let''s look at luck next." Bai Ting finished , Speeding up.


    While he was accelerating, the speed of the white core could keep up, which was not like what the monks at the beginning of the foundation could have.


    However, they accelerated to fly, while Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were in the form of ��royal sword technique, shift��. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared, and when they reappeared, they had already reached the gate of the palace.


    Bai Ting looked dumbfounded and sighed in his heart: "Sure enough, the human monk has a stronger spell, which is much better than our resources."


    Their speed is also extremely fast. When Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao just arrived outside the palace gate, the two of them followed. The four of them stood outside the gate of the palace. The palace seemed to feel that someone was coming, and the stone gate was slow. Open, through the door, you can see the fairy light shining.


    Although it was dilapidated outside the palace, it was magnificent inside the palace, as if it had not been destroyed at all, and there was a rhythm in the faint, and there were many slim figures dancing in the center of the fairy light. As the stone door opened slowly, their eyes couldn''t help but just stared at it, as if attracted by something ...

 Chapter 180： Bottom of the way

    The stone gate opened wide, and in their eyes, the palace inside the stone gate seemed to be heaven.


    Fairy lingers, those dancing in the center of the palace lobby are fairies, each of which is beautiful and elegant.


    The sound of the piano is mellow and the aroma is pleasant and disappointing.


    The four of them looked at the hall, and for a moment, they all stood at the same place, motionless, as if froze.


    Their expressions were sluggish, with strange smiles, and they were obviously attracted by everything they saw in this palace, but if someone looked into the palace from afar, they would be surprised to find that there was nothing in the palace, just Dilapidated ruins!


    A trace of undetectable golden silk thread appeared on the four of them. These golden silk threads were entangled on the surface of the human body like vines, just a moment of kung fu, and their limbs had been entangled.


    Song Ning was immersed in this Qinggeman dance. He had never experienced this kind of feeling. If this is the fairy world, then he seems to have finally found the purpose of fixing the fairy and found the reason for embarking on the fairy road.


    but����


    A strange thought suddenly appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    Cultivation of immortals by oneself is for the purpose of ascending to the immortal world, for the Qinggemanwu, this beautiful enjoyment?


    It seems ... not ...


    Song Ning, in a lost state, was inexplicable. He tried hard to think. He seemed to have forgotten some important things. His cultivation of immortals should have other more important things, but what is it? Why can''t you remember?


    But then, Song Ning''s brain whistled, and he remembered it!


    Outside Qingluo City, there are tens of thousands of demons.


    On the top of Taihe Mountain, the whole door was destroyed. The enemy digs graves and graves, he wants to avenge him.


    He is self-cultivation, not for pleasure!


    Just when this idea was born, the golden silk thread that wrapped around Song Ning''s body quickly disappeared. When all the golden silk thread subsided, the scene in front of Song Ning''s eyes also changed, and the original beautiful scene disappeared and appeared before him. It''s just a dilapidated palace.


    Song Ning looked at the three people beside him in shock, the golden silk thread slowly spreading, seeming to show signs of completely winding their bodies.


    Song Ninggang wanted to remind a few people that he heard a voice coming from nowhere and echoed in his ear: "No, no, no, they will die."


    "Who? What is this?" Song Ning asked.


    "It''s the bottom of the road."


    "Here, in the end?" Song Ning was inexplicable, but watching the few people beside him became more and more dense, Song Ning was anxious.


    But just when the golden thread almost wrapped their bodies, Bai Ting suddenly woke up. When he woke up, he first showed a trace of daze, and then frowned, as if in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Xin woke up.


    When Bai Xin woke up, he turned his head to his side, very curious.


    "Song Daoyou really woke up earlier than me." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning was not in a mood to listen to Bai Ting''s compliments at the moment, and forced a smile, his eyes still on Leng Yuexiao.


    The golden silk thread has spread to two-thirds of Leng Yuexiao''s body.


    Bai Ting narrowed his eyes: "Song Daoyou, this seems to be a test, perhaps a test of Dao Xin."


    Song Ning raised a brow, Dao Xin?


    In the end ... Dao Xin ...


    He moved his mind and asked the voice just now: "Are you talking about�� the bottom of the Tao ��, is it the way of cultivating the Tao, the bottom of the bottom line?��


    That voice didn''t appear again, and Song Ning didn''t want to prove it. At this moment, he was most concerned about Leng Yuexiao. Why hasn''t Leng Yuexiao been awakened so far?


    Silk thread spread.


    70%.


    80%.


    90%!


    Song Ning''s forehead exuded fine sweat. In Song Ning''s eyes, the golden silk thread had wrapped Leng Yuexiao like silk, and for a moment, Leng Yuexiao would be completely wrapped by the golden silk thread.


    By then ...


    At this moment, in Leng Yuexiao''s mind ...


    She kept fighting in the battlefield, regardless of the enemy, regardless of the opponent, to the end, beheaded countless, blood flowed into the river, bones piled up, she stepped forward step by step, all the people who blocked the road were all beheaded.


    But in the battlefield with thousands of corpses, a figure suddenly appeared, a figure that made her just raise her weapon but had to put it down.


    Song Ning!


    �� �� ����


    Leng Yuexiao dropped the weapon in her hand. Before the disappearance of the heroic martial spirit, she disappeared like a sad child into Song Ning''s arms and wept bitterly.


    Buzz!


    Just as the golden silk thread was about to completely wrap Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao woke up and took two steps back. The sweat had already wet her body. The first thing she woke up was to just hold Song Ning.


    Not to mention Bai Tingbaixin, even Song Ning was taken aback.


    Leng Yue Xiaoqiang endured the tears embedded in her eyes, her body trembling slightly.


    "It''s all right, just a test." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao only recovered slightly. She looked at Song Ning and others. In the so-called test just now, it seemed that she was the only one who fell apart.


    "It''s a test of the heart? But it''s a bit like the purpose of testing the cultivation of immortals." Leng Yuexiao thought to herself.


    Bai Ting cleared his throat: "Two of you, you are not going in, but we are going to advance."


    After that, Bai Ting and Bai Xin quickly entered the palace.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you okay? What did you just see?" Song Ning said with concern.


    Leng Yuexiao looked sad: "Seeing the battlefield, endless killing, blood flowing into the river, piles of corpses, if you are not seen in the battlefield, I am afraid that you will not wake up."


    "Isn''t that the illusion of Qinggemanwu already in your eyes?" Song Ning froze.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded, then looked into the palace: "Let''s go."


    The two entered the palace, but they didn''t know it. In this palace, there was an old and a small two nothingness, the old white hair, and the little one was wearing crotch pants.


    "That beautiful little girl has been sober for a long time, why should she wait until the end to let her out of the bondage?" Asked the boy in open crotch pants.


    The old man smiled slightly: "She was born for war, I just want to see where she is at the bottom of the Tao."


    "Hehehe, joke, do you want to see if she can become a demon?" The little boy groaned.


    The old man laughed with laughter: "What is the bottom of the Dao, you little doll? Until the end, she couldn''t see her original intention. She killed forever in her life, but which one who rose to immortality was not covered in blood. Which one is not carrying ten thousand lives? Once a thousand bones were made, a fairy was obtained from countless corpses. Just now I just wanted to see what was in her heart besides killing. "


    "It makes sense what you say, but this time the best one should be the kid?" The boy raised his hand and pointed to Song Ning.


    The old man nodded with his beard: "Not only this time, in my memory, only two of the people who came to this palace and passed the test in these ten thousand years have woke up shorter than him."


    The old man said, his eyes were deep, and he fell on Song Ning, murmured in his heart: "I saw another person who takes life as the heart of the Tao, and it seems that these nine days will change again ... Master, that day ... ,almost."

 Chapter 181： Labyrinth

    The little boy snorted softly, ignoring the old man, his figure slowly disappeared, and at the same time, the four people in the palace had already begun to look for the ice.


    This palace is five thousand feet long and five thousand feet wide. There are nine hundred ninety-nine rooms in it. If the palace does not have a roof, looking down from above, you will be surprised to find nine hundred and ninety in the palace Nine rooms surround like a labyrinth.


    After entering the maze, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao searched separately.


    one room.


    Ten rooms.


    One hundred rooms!


    When Song Ning walked out of the room for the hundredth time, Song Ning frowned and scanned his eyes.


    "The 101 rooms I just entered are the same. No matter the decoration or the size of the room, it is like entering the same room ..." Song Ning whispered secretly, he stared at his eyes, and suddenly felt the scene before him It is different from when I first entered the room.


    He didn''t pay too much attention before, but now it seems that every time he came out of the room before, it was slightly different outside.


    "It was like a labyrinth here, but now it looks like it is really a labyrinth." Song Ning already had some suspicions about this strange palace. Now they need to hurry up and look for the ice. Hanbing, but now it seems that this palace is so strange, there must be a ''treasure'' in it, and before Bai Ting said that Hanbing must be in this palace, then this should be the case.


    Click.


    Song Ning crushed Liu Ruyan''s jade paper.


    Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo were searching in the small palace. Suddenly they felt that the jade paper was crushed. She looked up at the location of the largest palace.


    "I can''t feel that there are monks in that palace, but my jade paper should have been crushed there." Liu Ruyan said, flying away toward the palace.


    Mo Mo saw this, followed closely.


    That is, while they were flying towards the main hall, Bai Ting didn''t know how to summon all his followers.


    Liu Ruyan was very vigilant when she saw the magic repairs flying, and the body was very vigilant, but the magic repairs did not seem to guard Liu Ruyan, but nodded when passing Liu Ruyan, and then quickly rushed towards the palace Fly away.


    "They didn''t seem to want to do it, and they didn''t expect these monsters to be really honest," Mo Mo sighed.


    Liu Ruyan glared at him without saying much.


    In the palace, there were originally four people including Song Ning, but now there are eight more people. This is twelve people.


    When the twelve people all entered the maze, the old man''s phantom slowly emerged, stroking his beard and muttering to himself: "There are only three, so ...


    The old man''s eyes flashed: "Just three of you."


    His words just fell, and suddenly a light curtain appeared in front of Wang Yi and other three people who were flying at a certain speed in Xianxu. The light curtain appeared too fast, and they hit the light curtain before they could dodge.


    As soon as they hit the light curtain, people were transported into the palace. In the blink of an eye, the three of them all fell into the maze of 9,999 rooms.


    The three of them were disbanded as soon as they came in. They looked around in confusion. In addition to being alert, they were shocked.


    In the palace, the old man laughed grinningly: "When the people are together, there will be a good show later."


    The little boy showed up and sat in the air with his cheek: "What''s so good about watching, in the end, haven''t you been killed by you?"


    The old man shook his head: "That''s not necessarily, these people who came in this time may be a little different, and should be able to survive a few."


    The little boy looked at the old man''s fanatical expression, and it was a bit unthinkable. They were all fairy guardians of this palace. Why is there such a big gap in mind?


    In the labyrinth, Song Ning walked out of the room again, but this time he closed his eyes after coming out. In his mind, he had the memory just before entering the room.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, and the phantom in his memory contrasted with the picture in front of him, and at first glance it was different.


    "Sure enough!" Song Ning noted down the difference between before and after, then turned around and entered the room that had just come out.


    Again!


    After Song Ning came out, he remembered the changes in the room arrangement again, and then entered the same room for the third time, but this time, Song Ning cut his fingertips and a drop of blood fell on the door of the room.


    In midair, the old man looked at the time: "Hey, hey, don''t say I didn''t give these little dolls a chance, I can find it for a moment of incense, even if they are powerful. Phantom mode ''. "


    The little boy lipped his lips: "Found? Who can find it? After entering a room and then coming out, there will be changes in the arrangement of 9,999 rooms outside. In this way, there are hundreds of millions of changes, In this way, where to find? "


    The old man didn''t care. He was very satisfied with the design of this maze. For thousands of years, he has tricked monks who don''t know how many. The general monks will only search blindly, few people can find the mystery, even those few It was found that they all died in the "real fantasy mode" before they could find it.


    "Small things, don''t say that. Someone found the ice before. It''s amazing to remember that person. I''m still shocked until now." The old man sighed: "Because there weren''t enough fifteen people at the time, Unable to turn on the real fantasy mode, I gave them a day, and as a result, as soon as the day passed, someone really found the ice. "


    The little boy didn''t seem to believe it, and he didn''t make a difference.


    "But that kind of genius may only appear in a thousand years. Among these people, no one can find the ice, absolutely impossible, haha." The old man said proudly.


    However, as his words fell, his pupils shrank suddenly, as if they were statues.


    At this moment, in that labyrinth, he saw a teenager transforming himself into twelve with ice avatars, eleven of them ran wildly in the maze, observing the door of the room while running, and the real body He entered the room quickly, and came out after entering, as if it was coordinated with an ice avatar.


    The little boy was stunned too. He carefully looked at Song Ning in the labyrinth and exclaimed: "Smeared on the door with his own blood, to distinguish which one has gone in and which one has not. 11. A cold ice avatar helps him identify which room has been in and which room has not been entered ... "


    The old man looked at Song Ning dumbfounded, and probably estimated that in a quarter of the incense burner, two thousand rooms had been painted with blood.


    The little boy suddenly laughed: "Old man, this time, I don''t think you can lose!"


    A trace of strangeness flashed in the eyes of the old man, and a cunning smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "It is too early to assert at this moment."

 Chapter 182： True Fantasy

    But just after the old man said this, after the maze, Song Ning''s speed suddenly accelerated. From the top of the maze, Song Ning''s figure was like a phantom, constantly shuttled in various rooms.


    "Huh?" In the labyrinth, Wang Yi suddenly found a drop of blood on the door of the room, which smelled of Song Ning.


    With Wang Yi''s wisdom, he immediately understood the role of this drop of blood. He smiled slyly and smeared this drop of blood.


    Within this labyrinth, Song Ning was like a shuttle, and Wang Yi was constantly looking for the door with blood drops. As soon as he saw the blood drops, he smeared them immediately.


    Time passed, and by the time approaching Hanzhu, there were almost six thousand rooms left unstained.


    The figure in the labyrinth is constantly transmitting, everyone is looking for it.


    bass.


    Leng Yuexiao flew over a figure beside her. She looked at it and couldn''t help but be surprised: "Han Bing? When did Song Ning become Han Bing?"


    But at this moment she didn''t have much time to think about it, and she continued to look for it, but just as her feet moved and her body leaned forward, another ''Song Ning'' ran past her.


    again? !


    Leng Yuexiao is no longer familiar with this ice avatar. The ice avatar is a body condensed from ice, without too strong attack power, and its appearance is different from that of people. , But one of the benefits of the ice doppelganger is that it has memory, and the ice doppelganger ��s vision is shared with the caster ��s vision.


    "Before I didn''t expect to use the ice avatar." Leng Yuexiao shook his body and divided ten avatars.


    Hanbing''s avatar, the limit of the first stage is to divide seventeen, and with Leng Yuexiao''s current strength, only ten can be divided, if she knows that Song Ning can only be divided in less than a day How do you feel about the 11 avatars?


    In the labyrinth, Song Ning''s figure continually shuttled, and the avatar quickly looked for it.


    When the avatar flew beside the white magic and other magic cultivation, these magic cultivation just froze for a moment, feeling that the human monk''s spells changed a lot, and accelerated the search speed.


    But when Song Ning''s avatar was seen by Wang Yi, Sun Xin and others, it was just a face-to-face meeting, and it was wiped out.


    Every time Wang Yi killed Song Ning''s one avatar, he grinned: "Blood? Use avatar? Are you in a hurry to find something? I don''t think you can find it today!"


    Each time Song Ning was destroyed, he changed another one to ensure speed. Wang Yi''s face and face were kept in his mind.


    Boom!


    Wang Yi wiped out Song Ning''s frost avatar, but just before the frost avatar shattered into ice crystals, he uttered a cold sentence: "I''ll go to you immediately, don''t run!"


    This word does not contain any spiritual power, but it feels cold in Wang Yi''s back, and he seems to have been stared by a pair of eyes.


    It''s ridiculous that on the other side of the labyrinth, after Song Ning said this, he seriously looked for the ice, and it seemed that Wang Yi didn''t take it seriously.


    "According to the information transmitted by the avatars, there should be only 1,962 rooms left." Song Ning took a few pills and continued to move through the maze like a phantom.


    In the air, the little boy grinned: "Old man, old man, have you seen it, how is it? What did you say that it took a day to find the man who was frozen in ice is a genius, one out of every thousand years, and now this human monk is afraid of being a mess Xiang Kungfu will be able to find it! "


    The old man widened his eyes and opened his mouth halfway, unable to speak for a long time.


    Over the past tens of thousands of years, he has not seen the blood smeared on this door, nor has he ever seen it with an avatar to help find together, but he has never seen anyone who uses the two methods together.


    But what surprised him most was Song Ning''s blood.


    The blood of a normal monk cannot survive more than one hundred percent in this maze, but Song Ning''s blood can be kept forever!


    "This is the master''s technique at that time. Only when the blood of the three people, demon and demon are mixed, can they remain in this maze. This monk ..." The old man stared at Song Ning, his consciousness penetrated Song Ning''s body, Carefully observed every trace of blood in Song Ning''s body.


    Ok?


    Song Ning frowned, and there was a momentary pause in his movements. Just now, he felt his body seemed to be seen through by someone.


    As he shuttled, he turned his head to look into the air. His eyes were at the old man''s position.


    However, in Song Ning''s eyes, the location was empty and there was nothing.


    For a moment in the air, the old man felt that Song Ning''s eyes were intertwined with his eyes.


    "He, he felt it!" The old man almost exclaimed.


    When the old man exclaimed, more than 9,900 rooms in the labyrinth had been stained with Song Ning''s blood.


    "Haha, old man, you lost!" The little boy laughed as he looked at the still-burnt incense.


    The old man''s expression tightened. When Song Ning had just stepped into the ninety-ninth, ninety-nine rooms, when Song Ning''s pupils shrank and saw the piece of ice shining with brilliant white light, the old man Divine power pops up.


    "True Fantasy Mode!"


    As these four words came out, Song Ning stretched out his hand and grabbed the ice, but his hand just stretched out, and the whole person suddenly fell empty, and the room in front of him spun rapidly. Among the entire labyrinth, there were 9,999 rooms. All began to rotate, penetrating his body like a phantom.


    In a trance, the scene in front of him changed dramatically, the ice disappeared, and the room disappeared. At the same time, a black token appeared in his hand.


    It ��s not just Song Ning. At this moment, everyone in the labyrinth has a confused color on their faces, and a token appears in their hands. The token is divided into three colors. The black token is written with a magic "Word", "Xian" is written on the red token, and "Fan" is written on the white token.


    An angry voice flashed in Song Ning''s eyes, and there was a roar in his mouth. He held the black token in his hand as if to crush it.


    It''s just that the black token is extremely hard and won''t be crushed at all, but Song Ning''s hands move spiritually, and the token turns into a wave into Song Ning''s body.


    At the moment, apart from Song Ning, the tokens in everyone''s hands are also the same, turning into fluctuations and drilling into people''s bodies.


    As soon as the fluctuation entered the body, a paragraph appeared in the minds of fifteen people.


    "True illusion, the test of life and death that my generation has left in this maze. The black token of the word" magic "represents killing, the red token of the word" xian "represents salvation, the white token of the word" fan "represents mortal, Five people are divided into three groups, five people in each group.


    During the test, your past memories will be erased temporarily. When the number of people in each group of "Magic", "Fairy" and "Fan" is no more than one, the test will end.


    There are only three who can survive ... "

 Chapter 183： The only one with memory

    The moment when a positive voice reached everyone''s mind, the environment around them changed dramatically.


    At this moment, the old man and the boy in the middle of the sky saw that Song Ning and others were still standing in the same place, but in fact, fifteen of them had entered another unreal world.


    The old man pointed his finger and a picture appeared in front of him.


    Mountains and waters depend on each other, the sea and the sky are the same.


    The sea is calm and mirror-like. For a long time, there have been no waves here.


    There is a small village by the seaside. There are no more than five in the village. There are five people. They work all day long and live ordinary lives.


    "Bai Ting, what''s the matter with you?" Said a strong man.


    Bai Ting scratched his head: "What''s wrong?"


    The strong man pointed to the firewood on the ground: "It''s your turn to chop the wood today. You don''t chop the wood. Instead, you are sitting in a daze by the beach?"


    Bai Ting frowned: "Come, let''s hack."


    Bai Ting is chopping wood while wondering. He feels that his memory is not very good recently. He can''t even remember when he came to live by the sea, and he seems to be in memory, as if there is something missing.


    In the distance came a beautiful woman holding a wild fruit in her hand: "Da Zhuang, Bai Ting, come and try it, I just picked it."


    Bai Ting immediately put down the axe in his hand and took a fruit. While eating, he said, "Sun Xin, how can you always find wild fruit."


    Sun Xin did not speak, just looked at them.


    "Eh? Why don''t you eat?" Da Zhuang asked.


    "There are not many fruits, so I won''t eat them. You eat them." Sun Xin shouted and said, "I''m out to eat wild fruits."


    Two young men immediately came out of the room. They took the wild fruits and began to eat them.


    Sun Xin narrowed her eyes and stepped back again.


    Bai Ting saw that Sun Xin had some abnormalities today, and just took a bite and didn''t wait to swallow it, he was concerned: "Sun Xin, are you uncomfortable today? Why ..."


    what!


    Before Bai Ting finished speaking, Zhuang screamed and fell directly to the ground, vomiting blood.


    At the same time, the other two young men fell to the ground, spitting blood on their mouths, but the blink of an eye was dead.


    Bai Ting quickly spit out the wild fruit in his mouth, throwing away the wild fruit in his hand: "This fruit is poisonous!"


    If Sun Xin did not respond abnormally, Bai Ting would not doubt it, but just now Sun Xin kept retreating, and Bai Ting immediately thought of it all related to Sun Xin.


    "Have you picked these wild fruits on purpose? Why are you doing this!" Bai Ting roared.


    Sun Xin fled while shaking her head: "The monster said that only one can live, only one ..."


    Just when Sun Xin was about to run, he bumped into a teenager. The teenager looked indifferent, but there was a hint of **** smell in his body. He was wearing a black robe, and his brows could not help.


    Seeing the teenager, Sun Xin knelt down with a thump: "Sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve done it as instructed, but he didn''t eat, he didn''t eat!"


    Sun Xin cried while holding the teenager''s legs: "Please, let me go, let me go."


    The teenager''s brow furrowed a little tighter: "What to eat? Let go of what?"


    During the talk, the boy''s eyes fell on the three people lying on the ground. His pupils shrank suddenly, and then he looked at the fruits on the ground. He immediately understood: "Wang Yi gave you the poison pill ?!"


    Sun Xin nodded desperately: "I''ve done what I was told, please don''t kill me!"


    The young boy''s expression froze. He looked down at Sun Xin and looked at the familiar face. He put one hand on his heavenly spirit and slowly exerted his strength.


    Sun Xin''s face was pale, her mouth was half open, and her head was shaking, her eyes full of begging.


    The young man opened his mouth as if he had heard it from hell: "I hate Song Ning''s most annoyance. Those are those who use poison, but they deal with mortals. Please beg me to let you go. When the three of them died, they even begged you for mercy. Have no chance! "


    Boom!


    During the speech, Sun Xin''s head burst.


    This young man is Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at the headless corpse on the ground indifferently: "Sun Xin, Sun Xin, when you first entered the fairy ruin, you wanted to harm us with poison pill, and then joined forces with Wang Yi to deal with me and Xiao Xiao, although you turned into I ��m a little bad for you when you are a mortal, but if a family can only live with one person, then the human race must be Bai Ting, not your Sun Xin. "


    Song Ning looked at the young man standing in the distance. The young man was dressed in white and his face was ugly. He seemed to be extremely frightened, but he did not know why. The young man did not escape, but froze in place, staring at Song Ning.


    "Bai Ting, go to Longyun Temple on the mountain." After leaving this sentence, Song Ning turned around and left.


    Bai Ting''s legs trembled, and Song Ning walked with his front feet, and he knelt down on the ground with his hind feet. After crying, he buried several bodies.


    At this moment, the old man who had been watching this illusory world was shocked. He stared at the picture in front of him: "He, he even has memories!"


    At the same moment, Song Ning paced the seaside, frowning.


    "I remember that we entered the" True Fantasy Mode ", didn''t we say that the memory will be temporarily erased? Why do I still have memory?" Song Ning had always wondered about this problem. As soon as he came to this world, he saw Sun Xin, and then came with Sun Xin.


    "Five human races, five demon races, five fairy races, each race can live up to one person, and now the human race is Bai Ting ..." Song Ning thought.


    If death in this world can really lead to death in reality, then this will be an extremely difficult choice.


    Among them were him, Leng Yuexiao, Wang Yi, and two attendants beside Bai Ting.


    The immortals in the Longyun Temple have white core, Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo.


    "Forget it, let''s go to the cave first. Some accounts should also be dealt with by Wang Yi." Song Ning thought, walking quickly towards the cave.


    But as soon as he walked outside the cave, he felt a wave of spiritual power coming from the cave.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, the cold light flashed under his feet, and he jumped into the cave.


    It was dark in the cave. As soon as Song Ning''s figure appeared, he was attacked by two people.


    Boom ~


    Song Ningge blocked, stepped back two times, fixed his eyes, and attacked him by the two demons.


    "Disturb me who enjoy beauty, die!" Wang Yi''s voice came quietly.


    Song Ning looked at it soundly. In the room at the end of the cave, Wang Yi was holding a woman with half-covered clothes in her hand. The woman seemed to be locked in spiritual power. Unable to send it out, she looked at Song Ning, with a hint of prayer and helplessness in her eyes.


    Song Ning trembles, and a spiritual force erupts in an instant. The two Moxiu beside him haven''t waited to shoot. Song Ning pointed out and fell on one of the Moxiu. He only heard the sound of "Bang". Moxiu exploded into a haze of blood.

 Chapter 184： Magic weapon

    Another Mo Xiu saw that his companion was killed in a spike, and he didn''t care to follow Wang Yi''s order and turned and ran.


    Song Ning didn''t look at the monk who fled, and looked at Wang Yi, looking at the unacquainted woman whose body had been ruined by Wang Yi, and turned over and took out the Burning Sword.


    Burning the sky sword, the faint blue ice flame flourishes.


    Wang Yi''s pupils shrank, as if he had already felt the amazing power of the Burning Sword, and he turned to grab the woman next to him who had been pulled away and blocked him in front of him.


    "The righteous father once said that at the beginning of man, nature is good, but now I finally understand, whether it is with or without memory, whether in this illusory world or that real world, the scum, after all, is the scum, the beast, Always beast! "


    Song Ning raised the Burning Sky Sword and slammed it out.


    Burning the sky!


    The entire cave was instantly burned by ice flames, and the woman in front of Wang Yi was burned by ice flames, but strangely, it was not scorched, but instantly turned into a little crystal and disappeared.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes. The woman was not a real person, but only a prop that existed in this unreal world.


    Although Burning Sky is strong, Wang Yi instinctively took out the absolute defensive enchantment.


    Song Ning didn''t know that Wang Yi had several absolute defensive borders, but he could be sure that there must be other magic weapons on Wang Yi.


    During the enchantment, Wang Yi looked at Song Ning slyly: "I see you are also Moxiu. Since it is Moxiu, why do you pretend to be tall? You have extraordinary strength, I don''t want to fight with you, why don''t I talk to you about trading ? "


    "I talk about your ancestors!" Song Ning sacrificed the burning sword, and the Qinglian sword array appeared behind him.


    The absolute defensive enchantment is still there. In the enchantment, Wang Yi''s eyes are cold, and he takes a ball between his hands. The ball is not as big as the palm, but there is a terrifying power in it.


    Song Ning counted the time.


    Take a breath ...


    Three interest ...


    Five interest ...


    Until the tenth breath, Song Ning''s twenty swords flew out in unison, the sword light flickered and carried the wind.


    Wang Yi sneered and threw the ball in his hand, then shook his body, and suddenly a red light flashed on his body. I saw that the sword in the Qinglian sword array fell on the red light, but it could not be cut off, and It was as if he had been hit by a huge impact, and even backing away, even the sword body began to tremble.


    Qinglian Jianzhen''s attack was blocked, Song Ning was repulsed, his blood was unstable, and a fresh blood pressure was in his throat.


    But at this moment, the ball suddenly hit him.


    Song Ning''s side dodged, the ball hit the ground behind him, but as soon as the ball landed on the ground, it bounced back suddenly, twice as fast.


    Song Ning quickly dodges again, only to see that the ball bounced to the top of the cave after falling, rebounded again, and the speed doubled again.


    Song Ning was frightened and escaped with the sword technique quickly. However, Qinglian''s sword array was frustrated again and again. He had called the spiritual force too anxiously, and the smoldering blood that had been pressed in his throat spouted out.


    Suddenly, the ball was already there, slamming into Song Ning''s chest.


    Boom!


    In Song Ning''s eyes, hemorrhage was exploding. His body was like an arrow off the string, and his ribs cracked several times.


    He was too scared and wanted to escape, but the speed of the ball was accelerated again, and Song Ning, who was so close at this moment, could not dodge at all.


    Boom!


    Bang Bang!


    Click ...


    The sound of the ball hitting Song Ning''s body is almost connected with the sound of the bone fracture on Song Ning''s body. Song Ning''s body is flying at the moment, but this flying is not Song Ning taking off, but the force of the ball hitting Song Ning from Bring the ground up.


    The ball will bounce every time it hits. The goal after the rebound is still Song Ning. After each bounce, both the strength and the speed will double.


    Song Ning tried his best to resist, but this ball was too powerful. Now that the ball fell on him, he could not feel the pain. It seemed that almost all the bones on his body were broken.


    He tried his best to protect his head, and Xiao Burn was calling in his mind.


    However, Xiao Fen was asleep, and Fen Tianjian was now turned into a Qinglian sword array attack, and no blood was seen and he did not return.


    Wang Yi saw that Song Ning was hit by the ball without any chance to fight back, and laughed wildly: "Fight me? I can''t use my magic weapon, just take out one and play to death!"


    Song Ning wanted to speak, but just after a mouth, blood kept pouring out.


    The last time Wang Yi was frustrated, he must have got a magic weapon back again. The red light that can resist the attack, this amazing ball ...


    Die in this place?


    Die in the hands of Wang Yi? !


    Song Ning suddenly felt ridiculous, no matter how he practiced, how strong he was, but in front of Wang Yi''s magic weapon, he couldn''t even break his magic weapon.


    Click!


    Somehow, Wang Yi put on a pair of gloves. He raised his hand and grabbed it, then he grabbed the Burning Sword in his hand: "This sword is good, I want it."


    "You ... puff!" Song Ning''s words hadn''t come out yet, but blood sputtered wildly.


    Wang Yi glanced at Song Ning with disdain: "You only have this sword in my eyes. Waste, I thought you were a bit powerful just now. It turned out to be waste. Let me die, disturb me and play with women, let you die It ��s cheaper for you! "


    The ball seemed to be able to perceive Wang Yi''s thoughts and slammed into Song Ning''s head.


    This speed, let alone Song Ning''s head, even in the foundation period, I am afraid it will directly hit the bones and bones.


    At the moment in Song Ning''s eyes, the speed of the ball seemed to slow down. He seemed to be able to see the trajectory of the ball, but his body was disobedient, he couldn''t avoid it, and he couldn''t escape.


    The ball in the field of vision is getting bigger and bigger, and Song Ning suddenly feels helpless and sad.


    She thought of Leng Yuexiao. If the Demon Clan can only live one person, then with Leng Yuexiao''s strength, she can defeat Wang Yi and eventually survive?


    Song Ning closed his eyes, maybe the practice was the same, no background, no resources, no magic weapon, after all, it fell out.


    But when Song Ning had given up, he suddenly felt his body was being pulled backwards, and at the same time, there was a burst of piano sounds in the cave.


    The sound of the piano fell into Song Ning''s ears and passed into Song Ning''s body, with a trace of gentle power, as if he were healing.


    The sound of the piano reached Wang Yi''s ears and penetrated into his mind, and his red light that could defend against the attack did not play a role at all.


    The sound of the piano continued, and the wounds in Song Ning''s body began to heal, and Song Ning''s arms always pulled Song Ning to the rear. In contrast, Wang Yi, with a splitting headache, seemed to be under attack.


    Buzz!


    Burning Sky Sword suddenly flashed cold light, pierced Wang Yi''s palm, and flew to Song Ning.


    The sound of the piano in the cave was constant, and the frozen palms pulled Song Ning back and back, and the figure of the person who touched the piano continued to move out of the cave.


    Song Ning opened his confused eyes and looked at the person who was playing the piano. He smiled slightly and passed out.


    The man who played the piano looked at Song Ning, and there was a trace of intolerance in his expression. Wang Yi was disturbed by the sound of the piano in the cave, and it was very painful. The woman who played the piano rolled up Song Ning and broke away. Leng Yuexiao!


    In the middle of the air, Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning, and her eyes were full of pity: "The bones of the whole body shattered ... If you want to save him, I''m afraid, that''s the only way ..."

 Chapter 185： Ice bone

    Leng Yuexiao held Song Ning and looked at Song Ning''s bloodless face. She felt a bit familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    Leng Yuexiao was like having a dream before. It seemed that she had been living in this heaven and earth since she had a memory. Somehow, there was no mountain in her memory. The world of life was the sea except the mountain.


    "If you don''t save him as soon as possible ..." Leng Yuexiao held Song Ning and fell outside his log cabin.


    If she were to see Song Ning fighting with Wang Yi, she would not believe that there is a demon repair like her in this world.


    Does Moxiu even fight Moxiu, or is it to save people?


    Leng Yuexiao laughed unconsciously.


    Her log cabin is in a bamboo forest. It is very hidden here. For a long time, she has lived here.


    There is only one bed in the room, and Leng Yuexiao puts Song Ning on the bed, and takes a few pills from the storage ring to feed Song Ning.


    Song Ning is still in a coma, and the situation is extremely poor. Leng Yuexiao can feel that Song Ning''s bones, except for the spine and skull, are almost smashed apart by simple investigation.


    Looking at Song Ning''s sleeping cheeks, Leng Yuexiao was extremely confused.


    But after hesitating for a while, she made that decision.


    Ice muscle continued bone!


    This is something that can be done by a person who possesses the true soul of the ice. The bone-breaking person takes the flesh and blood of the person of the freezing ice, which allows the bones to grow and regenerate.


    Huh?


    Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help but question, when she probed Song Ning''s bone that was broken into powder, she suddenly found that Song Ning''s bones had ballast.


    Ice bone? !


    Leng Yuexiao''s originally tense expression became a lot more relaxed. If it is an ordinary monk, it hurts like this. Even if you take ice muscle, it can only be a recovery action. This monk is different in front of him. He has ice bones, so as long as the ice muscles continue to grow, he can recover as before, even stronger than before.


    just����


    Looking at the mirror, Leng Yuexiao flicked off his clothes and looked at his holy and ice-free skin, a bit embarrassed.


    Women love beauty and human nature. Even though she is holding a dagger at this moment, she doesn''t know which piece to cut.


    The dagger trembled. I didn''t know how long it took before the cold dagger was covered with hot blood and thin skin like ice.


    Leng Yuexiao watched the blood drop into the bowl drop by drop, her dagger pressed hard, and the ice muscle was also cut off.


    She gritted her teeth and endured the pain. After taking Jindandan, she frozen the wound with the force of ice.


    For people with cold bodies, wounds are extremely difficult to heal. Even if Jindoudan is used for such a large wound, it will still leave scars.


    Song Ning was still asleep. He didn''t know what was happening outside, but he could vaguely feel as if someone was feeding him something.


    Bing muscle jade blood, there is no slight **** taste, but it is very sweet, like rock candy.


    Week after week, day after day.


    Leng Yuexiao''s wound was healed the day before by the efficacy of the Elixir, and the next day she cut off the same place and took it to Song Ning.


    As she watched Song Ning''s body recover, she was relieved, but she looked at the mirror every night and looked at the scar on her arm. She felt a little sad.


    Half a month later, Song Ning''s internal bones recovered, but his internal organs were seriously injured before. I know that he has not recovered today, which is one of the reasons why Song Ning has never woke up.


    Leng Yuexiao opened the storage ring and looked at the elixir in it.


    "There is very little left, and there is no panacea that can help him to heal. I am afraid I can only go to Longyunguan." Leng Yuexiao sighed bitterly.


    She didn''t know what her purpose was to live here. There seemed to be a hint in her mind that she was going to kill and kill, but Leng Yuexiao didn''t want it, somehow, she was very I hate fighting and I don''t like killing.


    She picked up Song Ning and left the log cabin. The moment before she left, she turned to look at the log cabin. She seemed to have accompanied her long years, and she seemed to live only for a short time. Back here.


    "The strength of the magic repair in Batu Caves is too strong. I don''t know where many magic weapons come from. Maybe he will find it. When I go to Longyun Temple, then this small cabin will probably come back again." Leng Yuexiao sighed, holding Song Ning and turned away.


    The log cabin was in Longyunguan Mountain Col. After Leng Yuexiao moved several times, he came to Longyunguan Mountain Gate.


    There are five people in Longyun Temple. When Leng Yuexiao came outside the mountain gate of Longyun Temple, a monk was chopping wood.


    "Moxiu? Why are you here!" A monk startled.


    Immediately afterwards, three more people came out from inside. If Song Ning was awake at this moment, he would surely find out that these three were Liu Ruyan, Mo Mo, and Bai Xin!


    The four immediately surrounded Leng Yuexiao, and the weapon in his hand appeared.


    Among them, Liu Ruyan didn''t even wait for Leng Yuexiao to speak, and attacked Leng Yuexiao.


    "Moxiu, come to life!"


    Leng Yuexiao backed away while holding Song Ning repeatedly, while resisting, and quickly said: "This Taoist was rescued in the Batu Caves a few days ago and was seriously injured. Now that the internal organs have not fully recovered, I come to Longyunguan to hope. Ask him a few pills to help him heal, and please do n��t get me wrong. "


    "Huh, you are Moxiu, you are carrying Moxiu, and the human and the demon are not mutually exclusive. Since you are here, leave your life here!" Liu Ruyan''s offensive became more fierce.


    Leng Yuexiao is similar to Liu Ruyan, but in recent days Leng Yuexiao has been rescuing Song Ning, and now his strength is naturally not as good as Liu Ruyan, plus his injuries, under Liu Ruyan''s attack , Defeated again and again, can only look at blocking.


    Bai Xin and others didn''t do it, but they didn''t block it, they just watched.


    Liu Ruyan''s palm fell on Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao''s blood was unstable, her complexion was ruddy, and she obviously suffered a lot of injuries.


    Just as they were fighting, a mortal passed by and saw that there was a fight, hurriedly shouting: "Don''t fight, don''t fight, the one she is carrying is a good person!"


    Liu Ruyan froze, and Bai Xin and Mo Mo stopped immediately. Liu Ruyan stopped and turned to look at the mortal: "What are you talking about?"


    That mortal is Bai Ting!


    Bai Ting explained: "Before we were poisoned by someone, the comatose monk came over and killed the person who poisoned us, and then went in the direction of Batu Caves, he is not a wicked person."


    Liu Ruyan frowned: "Are you sure?"


    Bai Ting stretched out three fingers: "I swear to the sky, if there is a false word, the sky thunders!"


    Liu Ruyan then put down his weapon and threw a fist at Leng Yuexiao: "It is my recklessness. If it is to save people, then bring it in, but I said in advance that I can help you save people, but I have Conditions, if you do not agree, then you will now take people away. "

 Chapter 186： Woman in red disappears

    "Fairy, please talk." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Liu Ruyan glanced at the people behind him, and then said: "After saving this person, you two will join me in encircling the magic repair Wang Yi in the Batu Caves."


    "It''s so good, lest he do anything wrong." Leng Yuexiao promised to come down.


    Liu Ruyan narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning on Leng Yuexiao''s back: "Can you do his master?"


    Leng Yuexiao said: "Although I don''t know this Taoist, but he was injured in the Batu Caves and that Wang Yidou''s method before, so I think that if the magic repair is surrounded, the Taoist should not shirk."


    Liu Ruyan nodded: "You take him to the room first, I''ll get the Elixir, and I''ll go over later."


    In Longyun Temple, Bai Xin and Mo Mo walked together. They looked at the backs of Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, and could n��t help but sigh: ��I thought that Moxiu was evil, but did not expect Moxiu to save people?��


    "It''s hard to make sense of things in this world."


    When Liu Ruyan took the panacea, Bai Xin and several others followed her to the room where Song Ning was.


    "This is a Guben Huiyuan Pill, and our Longyun Temple is the only one." After Liu Ruyan handed that pill to Leng Yuexiao, he took out another one: "This one is the Pill of Life, Give it to him as well, and it should work soon. "


    "Thank you fairy!" Leng Yuexiao bowed to salute.


    Liu Ruyan puzzled: "What is your relationship with this person?"


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head slowly, and his eyes were confused: "It was just that day I felt that the fighting in the Batu Caves was extremely strong. I passed by, met him, and brought it back. I still don''t know his name. "


    Liu Ruyan was stunned, but since the other party replied this way, she didn''t ask, but talked about Song Ning''s injury: "This person''s internal organs are badly damaged, but his bones are intact, which is really strange."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled bitterly: "The bones in his body shattered before, and it has only just been re-grown in these few days."


    Liu Ruyan''s brows were tight, before she felt that Leng Yuexiao''s body was like ice, and it should be an extremely rare physique of Han Bing. When fighting, she discovered Leng Yuexiao''s The arm is bleeding.


    She grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s arm and rolled up her sleeves. Looking at the scar on the arm of Leng Yuexiao who could still see the flesh inside her, her pupils shrank suddenly, and her body could not help but step back half a step.


    Leng Yuexiao was very embarrassed. The scar was looked like this. She pulled her arm back, bit her lower lip, and skimmed her face.


    Liu Ruyan bowed to Leng Yuexiao and paid a visit: "Before I was too reckless, Dao You can use his own flesh to treat such a stranger, I am ashamed, even in the identity of Moxiu Look at Daoyou and ask Daoyou to atone. "


    When several people beside Liu Ruyan heard this, they immediately understood it and immediately clenched their fists at Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head softly: "If I don''t save, he will be ruined in his life and save people only. If it''s a matter of fact, if I change the fairy, it should be the same."


    Liu Ruyan shook his head: "If you change to me, you may not be able to save. The person with a real body of ice, the wound is difficult to recover, and the blood and flesh are difficult to grow. Even if it recovers, such a large wound will leave scars."


    Leng Yuexiao unnaturally put down her sleeves, no more, but turned to feed Song Ning and take the medicine.


    Everyone backed away, and in Longyun''s view, nothing seemed to happen, and everything was as usual.


    Time is running.


    In a blink of an eye, five days passed.


    In the early morning, several spirit birds roared one after another at the top of the tree, and the sound of the piano played by the snow-skinned woman under the tree sounded very beautiful.


    The light of the early sun fell on the grass, and through the dew, it radiated a crystal light.


    The fragrance of earth and green grass flicks at the tip of the nose along with the aura, which makes the body and mind smooth.


    In the room, Song Ning''s eyelashes were trembling, and his eyes were slowly opened. He quietly looked at the roof and listened to the piano sound outside.


    This feeling, after he felt like sleeping for a long time, a long time.


    He could feel the changes in his body, and he remembered how serious his injuries were.


    Bone smashing, in his cognition, there is no cure for panacea. I am afraid that with the completion of Lengyue Xiaojiedan''s later Great Consummation, he will not be able to recover it. But why is it completely good now?


    Although he woke up, despite doubts, Song Ning did not get up, but listened to Leng Yuexiao playing the piano all the time.


    Leng Yuexiao walked into the room holding Guqin. When she saw Song Ning''s eyes open, she looked sad and said: "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you call me?"


    "Listening to the sound of the piano, I can''t bear to interrupt." Song Ning got up: "Thank you."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled: "Why don''t you say thank you, you are seriously injured for demon repair, how can I not save you?"


    Moxiu?


    Song Ningli thinks that Leng Yuexiao''s identity is Moxiu, but he doesn''t kill people. Instead, he saves people. Sure enough, in this illusory world, even if he gets a token, there is a hint in his heart that his human nature will never changing.


    "What name is that song?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao was asked, she smiled and shook her head: "When she wanted to touch the piano, she played the song unnaturally, I don''t know what the name was, and she didn''t even learn it, as if it would be born."


    Speaking of which, there was a hint of shyness in her cold face: "Did I play the piano to wake you up?"


    Song Ning quickly waved his hand: "No, no, I like the song very much. It would be nice if I could hear it every day."


    Leng Yuexiao''s face was even more blushing: "Just playing the piano, Dao You don''t dislike it, you can listen to it every day."


    But Leng Yuexiao had just finished speaking, but his expression suddenly lost.


    She likes quiet and peaceful days. If she can, she does n��t want to have conflicts with anyone, but before she promised Liu Ruyan, when Song Ning wakes up, they will go to fight evil together.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Ning asked when Leng Yuexiao''s expression changed.


    Lengyuexiao said: "Under Lengyuexiao, I still don''t know the name of the Taoist friend."


    "Song Ning."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly: "Song Daoyou, can you ..."


    "Just call Song Ning, I call you Xiaoxiao, you call me Song Ning." Song Ning interrupted Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t refuse, but instead liked the new title. She suddenly felt a little trance in her mind. It seemed that Song Ning was familiar with it, as if she had heard it before, or ... she said it herself.


    "Song Ning, I made the decision without permission. After promised to wait for your injury, we will go to the Batu Caves together to fight against the magic repair Wang Yi." Leng Yuexiao became serious.


    Song Ning smiled: "I have this intention, Wang Yi must die!"


    Leng Yuexiao rejoiced that before she saw that Song Ning was very strong, and she and Liu Ruyan should be able to kill Wang Yi.


    The news that Song Ning woke up was already known to Liu Ruyan and others. Long Yunguan and several people came to Song Ning and were ready to go. After a few words with Song Ning, they were ready to leave.


    However, when Song Ning saw these people in Long Yunguan, he could not help frowning. It stands to reason that in addition to Bai Ting, there should be five people in Long Yunguan, but now there is less red that was next to Wang Yi. Ladies!


    That woman in red is not a fairy, a demon, or a person? ?

 Chapter 187： Make a star

    "Several Daoists, may I ask you, in Longyun Guan, there are only five people in this Bai Ting?" Song Ning asked.


    Liu Ruyan nodded: "Yes, our Longyun Temple has always been only four people, and Bai Ting is coming, which is only five people."


    The doubts in Song Ning''s heart are even heavier. These people do not have the previous memories, so they will not understand what is going on in this "real fantasy mode". Fifteen people came here, five monsters, five fairy, five Everyone, but now there is one less person in the fairy, so how to choose in the end, who can survive in the fairy?


    In fact, the problem of Song Ning''s headache has come. He and Leng Yuexiao are both demons. However, only one person can live in the demo ...


    "Song Daoyou, let''s go." Liu Ruyan said.


    Song Ning nodded. Except Bai Ting, the six of them left for Batu Caves.


    On the way, Song Ning asked: "Wang Yi has a defensive magic weapon, ordinary attacks have little effect on him, but Xiao Xiao''s Qin Yin is able to hit it hard. He has a ball magic weapon in his hand, which is very powerful, everyone should be careful."


    Song Ning told all the people before the battle with Wang Yi in fifteen and ten. Among them, there are those in the late stage of the formation of the Dandan and those in the early stage of the foundation. Naturally, they cannot be taken lightly.


    However, when the six of them came outside the Batu Caves, they found that there was no one in the Batu Caves, and Wang Yi disappeared.


    Whisper.


    In case they were not there, but as they were about to leave, they saw the magic repairer who had fled before.


    Leng Yuexiao''s spiritual power moved, and before Mo Xiu had time to flee, his legs were blocked by the ice.


    "Where is Wang Yi?" Song Ning said.


    Moxiu''s face was pale: "I, I don''t know. I didn''t see him when I came back. I really don''t know."


    Liu Ruyan and others wanted to ask, but they saw that Song Ning just raised his hand, and this magic repair exploded into a blood mist.


    "Broken fingers?" Liu Ruyan frowned. Before she saw Song Ning, she discovered that Song Ning was only the initial cultivation base of the foundation, and thought Song Ning was only arrogantly professed to fight Wang Yi. Unilateral abuse, but now seeing Song Ning''s hand is a broken finger, she finally understands that Song Ning is not ordinary.


    Leng Yuexiao and others didn''t expect Song Ning to start directly and looked at Song Ning in confusion.


    Song Ning said: "On the same day, this person and another Moxiu intercepted me, helping him to abuse, and committing the same crime."


    Several people nodded, without refuting Song Ning.


    "Since Wang Yi has escaped, we will temporarily look at Long Yun and wait until that Wang Yi appears, then we will carry out the encirclement and suppression." Liu Ruyan said.


    As a result, six people in this line returned to Longyun Temple.


    In Longyun''s view, it''s joyful, and everyone is doing what they should do. Looking at this scene, Song Ning has a strange feeling in his heart.


    The woman in red is gone, and Wang Yi is gone. What is going on with these two men?


    Well Wang Yida said it was okay, but the woman in red didn''t seem to enter this "real fantasy mode" at all.


    Under the maple tree.


    The red leaves are like fire, falling in twos and threes.


    The breeze is like smoke, silky and silky.


    The sun sets and the sky glows.


    Sitting alone on the bluestone, looking at the colorful clouds, I was sad and sad.


    Song Ningdu can''t remember how long he has been here because it is too long, and Bai Ting has changed from being young to middle-aged.


    The strange thing is that everyone''s cultivation practices have not been improved. Even Song Ning, under the red maple tree every day, can''t figure it out, and can''t figure it out.


    He closed his eyes, and the memory in his mind had begun to blur a bit, as if this illusory world was about to replace the real world.


    Since this time, he has fully realized the first finger of the broken finger and can display it at will. During this time, he looks at the sunrise and sunset every day. He often flies away from here and wants to look outside. World, but found that it can not fly out.


    I''ve searched all the places around, but I didn''t find Wang Yi and the woman in red. They seemed to have disappeared.


    In the distance, Leng Yuexiao came.


    "Song Ning, what''s wrong with you?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning slowly shook her head and moved her **** to make room for Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao sat on the bluestone and looked down at Song Ning''s eyes, watching the beautiful sunset.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you like the life here?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao is confused: "The life here ... is not true, somehow, I always feel that there is something missing in my life. Recently, this feeling is getting stronger and stronger. There is always a desire to break through this world and leave. The urge here. "


    Song Ning is silent. As time goes on, perhaps their memories will be unsealed. If it is really time then ...


    At the moment, the old man and the boy are watching outside the paintings of their world. The old man''s face is very ugly. He never thought that such a thing would happen.


    "Old man, what should I do now? There is something wrong with the real fantasy mode, less than fifteen people, the rules inside ..." Tong Zi asked.


    The old man shook his head: "True Fantasy mode, once it is turned on, it cannot be stopped, the rules have changed, and I don''t know what will happen, but there is one thing I can be sure of."


    "Which point?"


    "People in the real fantasy mode will soon recover their memories, by that time ..."


    The little boy looked at the picture in front of him and seemed to have seen the scene of their murder.


    At that time, even relatives and friends, even old friends, I am afraid that they will not keep their hands. In order to survive, they can only kill others!


    In the picture, within that unreal world.


    Night fell.


    No moon, no stars.


    It was dark all over, and only the glimmer from this unknown place could barely see the surroundings.


    Song Ning was still sitting on the bluestone, he closed his eyes and meditated.


    Leng Yuexiao seemed unable to sleep, came out and sat beside him.


    "I always feel that this night sky should not be like this." Leng Yuexiao looked at the night sky, dark and empty.


    Song Ning nodded, he waved his hands, and the spiritual power radiated out. These spiritual powers flew into the sky quickly. According to Song Ning''s memory, the star map was arranged, imitating the moon.


    The night sky was lit up in an instant!


    Leng Yuexiao widened her eyes and looked at this different night sky. The gleaming light and the shining crystals made her happy, excited, and excited!


    "Song Ning, this, this ..."


    "This is the real starry sky, Xiaoxiao, how long will it take for your memory to recover?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned, it seemed that there was a memory deep in his mind, but he always missed such an opportunity and couldn''t remember it.


    "We come from another real world, and now here, it''s just illusory, you really want to go back, right?" Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded, blankness in her eyes, but what was more intense was desire.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao''s face, her nose sour.


    In the past few decades, he has been waiting here. At first, he hoped that there could be a way for everyone to leave safely. Later, he wanted to find Wang Yi first, kill him, and then make plans, but now, Song Ning seems to understand that it is impossible to leave without following the rules of the real fantasy model.


    "You want to go back, I will help you ..." Song Ning said lightly.

 Chapter 188： You live, i die

    Just when Song Ning had just said this, a scream was suddenly heard in Long Yun Guan, and Song Ningling swept her knowledge. It was the follower who followed Bai Ting before being killed.


    The follower belongs to the fairy family. Inside the fairy family, the follower, white core, Liu Ruyan, Mo Mo.


    There are one dead now, and three more.


    The murderer is Liu Ruyan!


    At the same time, Leng Yuexiao also recovered his previous memories.


    She looked at Song Ning in shock, watching it dim again, without the starry night sky.


    "You ... just said to me? You want to help me go back, then you ..." Leng Yuexiao shook her head: "There must be a way for us to go back together, there must be a way!"


    Song Ning lamented that if he made this decision one day earlier, Leng Yuexiao and others would not recover their memories.


    "I''ll kill them first." Song Ning got up.


    Leng Yuexiao grabbed Song Ning''s hand: "Kill them first, then commit suicide? Just to let me go? Is it worth it!"


    Song Ning backhanded Leng Yuexiao''s sleeves and looked at the scar on her arm: "Is it worth what you did for me?"


    "I was very happy. I was able to make such a decision without memory at the time. At least, I didn''t make myself regret it." Leng Yuexiao didn''t care and put down her sleeves.


    Song Ning caressed Leng Yuexiao''s long hair: "I''ll kill them first, then come back to find you, you are here, don''t move."


    But even if Song Ning''s words were here, Leng Yuexiao dragged him to death: "No! Who are you going to leave? Liu Ruyan, Bai Xin, Mo Mo, these three, who are you going to leave? "


    Song Ning''s footsteps stopped, who left?


    Bai Xin is Bai Ting''s younger sister. For Bai Ting, Song Ning is grateful, but also has a feeling of sympathy.


    Liu Ruyan is the Liu family. Although there is no hatred with Song Ning, he has not formed a good relationship, and may become an enemy.


    As for Momo ...


    Song Ning thought of the land where the corpse was separated on the high pole of the Tianyuan School.


    Mo Mo and Lu Sheng are almost exactly the same. Lu Sheng died because of him. Now how can he kill Mo Mo?


    Seeing Song Ning paused, Leng Yuexiao wrapped his arms around him, and embraced Ning Song. Song Ning could clearly feel the warmth from the back, and could also feel the trembling of the delicate body.


    "Song Ning, don''t kill anyone. I want you to be with me. Anyway, don''t do things that embarrass you for me, and don''t hurt yourself for me."


    Where does Leng Yuexiao look like Miss Leng Jia at this moment?


    She was crying like a child, she begged, told, and thought.


    "If possible, I hope there will be no disputes, and I hope to stay with you like this until the illusory world disappears."


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "How can I do if there are tens of thousands of people in Leng''s family? Can you really ignore Leng''s family?"


    Leng Yuexiao was silent, and she nodded heavily.


    Song Ning turned around and wanted to say something to Leng Yuexiao, but just opened her mouth and was blocked by Leng Yuexiao.


    The fire-like temperature is as soft as water, lingering like glue, and it takes a long time to separate.


    Leng Yuexiao''s tears flashed, and the pear blossoms carried rain.


    "I can, let go of everything, live with you and die with you in this imprisoned illusory world." Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning seriously, and the feeling of emotion buried in her heart was released.


    If in the real world, she wouldn''t say such words, but now that she can''t get out here, then she won''t endure the emotions in her heart.


    For a moment, Song Ning was touched by Leng Yuexiao''s words. Why didn''t he want to stay with the woman in front of him for a long time?


    just����


    Song Ning gently pushed Leng Yuexiao away and took two steps back: "No, I want to send you away, you have to help me fulfill the unfinished wish, the upper dragon family kills my uncle and destroys me Zongmen digs graves and tombs again. If I were born, I would want them to be destroyed. If I died, you would take my body back to Taihe Mountain! "


    "Song Ning, can I beg you, don''t go, anyway, can you ... stay with me? You are not killing innocent people, don''t go." Leng Yuexiao begged, she never whispered so low, however At this moment, if she could, her attitude could be even humbler.


    But at this moment, Bai Ting ran towards Song Ning: "Song Taoyou!"


    When Leng Yuexiao saw Bai Ting, her heart trembled.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank: "Bai Daoyou."


    "Song Daoyou, I didn''t do anything here. They teamed up to kill my sister. I''m begging you here, can you save my sister?" Bai Ting said, kneeling down to Song Ning with a puff.


    Song Ning lifted Bai Ting, and there was a bit of awe in his expression: "Bai Ting, I can save Baixin, but I want you to make a promise."


    "You said!" Bai Ting did not hesitate.


    "If Leng''s family can''t get the ice and can''t repair the ice enchantment, then I hope you will stop attacking for ten years." Song Ning said.


    Bai Ting gritted his teeth: "You!"


    Just as Bai Ting exited, Song Ning''s feet shone coldly, his body disappeared, and when he appeared again, he went directly to Bai Xin.


    He held the Burning Sky Sword, swept the sword, and swept Liu Ruyan''s and Mo Mo''s attacks. The huge anti-shock force made him step back a few steps before he could stop.


    Liu Ruyan frowned at Song Ning: "You should know the rules."


    Song Ning hugged the crying Bai Xin in his arms, looked up at Liu Ruyan, and his voice was soft: "So, don''t force me to kill you."


    "Do you think you can stop me?" When Liu Ruyan spoke, Xiu broke out, and the completion of Jiedan''s Daquan was obvious. Although Xiu was only so, her momentum has already surpassed that of Yuanying. !


    Mo Mo hesitated a moment and was always ready to attack.


    Song Ning just smiled and stroked Bai Xin''s head: "Go to your brother."


    Bai Xin nodded, turned and ran away.


    Liu Ruyan saw it and pointed it out.


    Breaking the air!


    Song Ning also pointed with his hand, and the broken fingers collided, the spiritual force exploded and disappeared instantly.


    Song Ning coldly looked at Liu Ruyan: "I don''t care if I can stop you, but this white core, who moves her, who I kill."


    After that, Song Ning turned away.


    As he walked, he seemed to ask, "Even if Bai Xin died, who are you, who died?"


    "What about you and Leng Yuexiao? Who lives and dies? Song Ning, I''ll give you a day, you think about it, one day later, if you want to protect the white core, we will never die!" Liu Ruyan said.


    Song Ning smiled and walked towards Bai Xin and others.


    But just when Song Ning had just returned, he shuddered violently. In his eyes, beside the bluestone, Bai Ting fainted, and Leng Yuexiao was also lying in the pool of blood, with a weak breath of life. Take the dagger, that ... is the one she used to cut off her flesh!

 Chapter 189： Never give up, depend on life and death

    "You are crazy!" Song Ning appeared in front of Leng Yuexiao.


    He hugged Leng Yuexiao, but Leng Yuexiao was breathing weakly at the moment.


    Just when she committed suicide just now, she had removed all her spiritual power to speed up her death.


    "Are you crazy, are you crazy? Why is this so?" Song Ning roared inside, but he didn''t dare to shout too loudly.


    Leng Yue Xiao narrowed her eyes, and the twinkling star eyes had disappeared. Instead, the eyes were empty and indifferent.


    "You can die for me, why can''t I die for you?" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was very soft. If it weren''t for Song Ning to get close, she might be able to blow her voice away if a gust of wind passed.


    "Me ... maybe here, I feel comfortable, so ... I don''t want to go back to the world of disputes." Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning carefully, but her vision became more and more blurred.


    It was not until the end that she suddenly understood what love is.


    Life and death?


    Ejaculation?


    This kind of feeling can never be expressed in words. After living for so many years, you can feel your heart and you can be considered dead.


    "I''m sorry ... I''m still selfish. Can you ... take me back to Leng''s house after you leave, and help Leng''s house within your ability?" Leng Yuexiao looks like a little girl who made a mistake, Gently spit out a small tongue, hao teeth like light, lips slightly raised.


    "No, no!" Song Ning kept sending spiritual power to Leng Yuexiao''s body, but Leng Yuexiao''s signs of life were constantly losing, and it was already extremely weak.


    "No!" Song Ning finally cried out.


    The doppelganger phantom that suddenly appeared in his dream and led to his demise; the sister who said that I was sorry in Tianhe City for extracting the remnants of his body; the woman who secretly gave him a continuation pill in the middle of the night; Leng Yuexiao who broke his avatar to help him when he died ...


    The past is echoed in the mind, hovering.


    Song Ning hates himself, if he can figure it out earlier, if he can make up his mind earlier, then the dead person is not Leng Yuexiao.


    For her ... Song Ning would rather kill everyone here!


    for her����


    Song Ning felt Leng Yuexiao''s body gradually getting cold, and her eyes closed slowly.


    Born in life, accompanied by life, is death ...


    Song Ning gently embraced Leng Yuexiao in his arms, and the matter was so far, but he was tired.


    just����


    Song Ning felt someone dragging him beside him. He ignored it and immersed himself in sadness.


    "Song and Brother Song, if you don''t let go, Sister Leng will die."


    What, what? !


    Song Ning seemed to wake up suddenly and looked at the little girl beside him who was pulling his robe.


    "White core, what ... do you say?"


    Bai Xin had placed his palm on Leng Yuexiao''s chest, and soft white light radiated out, and the dagger withdrew slowly.


    This soft power gives Song Ning a feeling of ��life��. It seems that everything around this white light is full of vitality. It seems that where this white light has been said, there will be no end to death.


    Bai Ting seems to have been affected by this white light, and now he has woken up. He stands beside Song Ning and puts his hand gently on Song Ning''s shoulder.


    "Song Daoyou, Bai Xin is the only saint in my family for three thousand years. She is not high in cultivation and her strength is not strong, but she has the power to resurrect. Can be brought back to life, and ... "


    "And what!"


    "And there will be no scars, I see the dagger inserted in the heart of Leng Daoyou, so if there is a scar, you will ..."


    Song Ning had already burst into tears. If Bai Ting was now a mortal, he must give Bai Ting a slap hard. It was already this time, and he was making such a joke?


    In the distance, Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo had no thought of fighting at the moment.


    If they had not seen Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, they would not give up the idea of ??killing Bai Xin, but as Song Ning said, Bai Xin is dead, then there are two people left in the fairy family, Mo Mo and How do Liu Ruyan choose?


    The two of them have grown up since childhood, although their strengths are very different, but they are like sisters. For so many years, in the face of life and death, no one wants to let the other pay.


    "cough!"


    Leng Yuexiao regained her breath, carrying blood when she coughed.


    After a moment, she opened her eyes, and in those eyes, the stars shone.


    After a while, the wound on her chest disappeared and her body recovered as if she had not been injured.


    Leng Yuexiao stared blankly at the person in front of him, at Song Ning, then looked down at his chest, and at the dagger that was still stained with blood.


    I can''t believe it, but I have to believe it.


    "Holy Word Curse ..." Leng Yuexiao murmured and hugged Song Ning tightly.


    She has already died once, and if she is given another choice, she does not want to face the grief of life and death anyway, at least in this world, she is unwilling.


    Song Ning tightly embraced Leng Yuexiao in his arms, tightly, as if releasing his hand a little, Leng Yuexiao would be blown away by the wind.


    Bai Ting breathed a sigh of relief and came to his sister''s side.


    At the moment, Bai Xin''s eyes gleamed with tears, but the corners of his mouth raised high, and he smiled so happy.


    Ten years ago, when she was a child, when she had just stepped into the realm of truth, when her holy word curse had just awakened, she was facing a dying mother and had insufficient spiritual power to release the holy word curse. , That was the first person she saved with the Holy Word Curse, however, it failed ...


    Since then, she has never cast the Holy Word spell until today ...


    Seeing Song Ning''s expression, Bai Xin was very happy. After ten years, she finally felt the value of her survival. What she could bring to others was not only sadness but also joy.


    "Brother." Bai Xin buried his head in Bai Ting''s arms.


    Bai Ting rejoiced that his sister finally came out of that matter. He could feel that the white core was transforming at the moment, and the inner transforming.


    "If you dare to do this, I will die with you!" Song Ning gritted his teeth, with a grudge in his tone, but fell in Leng Yuexiao''s ear, but it was so warm.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled bitterly: "Obviously you said ... you still have something to do, and I want to help you, before me ... but I said that you will live and die here and stay together for a long time."


    Song Ning stunned, holding Leng Yuexiao''s hand tighter.


    Leng Yuexiao''s words are not false, everything is caused by Song Ning, if not for him, Leng Yuexiao will not make such a decision.


    "Okay! Then, in this world, don''t go out." Song Ning said.


    Having said that, Song Ning still can''t put it down. If the gossip mirror in the storage ring, if it can complete the Eight Beast Spirit Beast, can it reincarnate time and space, can it save the righteous father and brother and sister?


    "Well, don''t leave without giving up, depend on life and death." Leng Yuexiao revealed the laughter she had hidden for many years.


    In the view of Longyun, Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo also came over, stood in front of Bai Xin, bowed slightly, and clenched their fists: "I was sorry before. Since this is the case, then everyone should be in this world. But seek common death. "


    Just as Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo also had this idea, just as they said this, the sky was suddenly bright, the golden lights flickered, the surrounding scenes flew, and their eyes were in a trance, as if they were moving in time and space.

 Chapter 190： Ten-year agreement

    Realistic mode, the end!


    The old man and the boy who had been watching the real fantasy mode were shocked and speechless at the moment.


    For thousands of years, few people have been able to take the initiative out of the real fantasy mode. The red woman not only took the initiative to leave the real fantasy mode, but also saved Wang Yi.


    But what struck the two of them most was not the woman in red, but the ending of Song Ning and others.


    They have never seen the ending of the fantasy mode. From ancient times to the present, up to three people have survived in the fantasy mode. Sometimes, even in order to kill people and win treasures, everyone in the fantasy mode will die.


    But today ...


    "Is it because of the woman in red, so the rules of the real fantasy mode have changed?" Little boy stunned.


    The old man hasn''t had time to explain yet. I saw someone has come out of the real fantasy mode, and the two people who came out are the red woman and Wang Yi!


    "This woman in red should be the avatar of a monk who was a transcendent. Although he was able to rescue people from the fantasy mode before, he could not escape the shackles of the fantasy mode. Now that the fantasy mode is broken, they are the first to come out. , Others may have to wait to come out. "The old man said, looking at the red woman and Wang Yi in a low expression.


    The little boy looked solemn at the moment: "It''s just that the doppelganger will certainly be bitten. Anyone who violates the real fantasy mode will be bitten, even if ..."


    The little boy''s words were not finished yet, and the woman in red began to vomit blood, and her skin seemed to be corrupted and began to rot.


    The woman in red pressed and held Wang Yi''s celestial being. Wang Yigang came out of the real fantasy mode, his face was blank, and before he could react to what had happened, he felt that the flesh and blood in his body had been drawn away and his body shrank rapidly.


    At this moment, the figures of Song Ning and others appeared slowly, but they were still in a muddled state.


    Song Ning and others recovered, looking at everything in front of them, a little confused, and the nineteen ninety-nine rooms around them had disappeared without a trace. They looked around. In this empty palace, they saw it for the first time. I saw the woman in red and Wang Yi!


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and when his eyes fell on Wang Yi, Wang Yi stretched out his hands, his fingers were dry, and his skin was crumpled and wrapped tightly around the bones, like a skull.


    He was calling for help, but at this moment he couldn''t even make a sound.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Yi was sucked dry by the woman in red.


    Withered bones fell to the ground, and in this silent palace, the click echoed.


    In the middle of the palace, an ice blue light suddenly appeared, and a slap-sized ice appeared, exuding endless ice and glare.


    Uh!


    Several figures flashed in front of the ice, and they raised their hands to take away the ice, but when these people just stretched out, they suddenly felt a strong force squeeze out, in the presence, except for the red dress Except for women, everyone seemed to be bound by the air, unable to move.


    With the ice close at hand, Song Ning''s fingertips were less than an inch away from the ice at the moment, but she could only watch the woman in red step by step, wave her hand, and put the ice in the storage ring.


    The woman in red looked at everyone, and finally stopped at Song Ning''s storage ring, and raised her hand to take off his storage ring.


    The palace began to tremble. There seemed to be an enchantment in the palace. Thunderlight appeared above the palace. The light fell suddenly and split on the woman in red.


    The woman in red didn''t seem to care at all, her body was directly scorched black, but her hand was still stretched towards Song Ning.


    boom!


    Another time, the anger thundered, and the woman died!


    The **** disappeared, and Song Ning and others just came forward to take away the woman''s storage ring. I saw a ripple suddenly appearing in the space behind the woman. In this ripple, a delicate white hand was stretched out, and that hand grabbed directly Living woman''s storage ring.


    Boom!


    The palace shook more violently. The power within the palace fluctuated. Under this violent force, no one could stand still. The thunder and thunder continued to fall. At the moment when the hand reached in, dozens of thunder and thunder burst down.


    However, the speed of the hand was faster, and quickly pulled away. The thunder collided together, bursting apart, shocking everyone''s chest, and even bleeding. The internal injuries were extremely heavy.


    The palace restored calm.


    Everyone looked at each other, looking at the black body, the scene just happened was too weird.


    Boom!


    Leng Yuexiao slumped weakly on the ground.


    The purpose of her trip is the ice, and now the ice is taken away, which means that everything is over.


    If you don''t enter the real fantasy mode, you won''t feel a touch of tranquility. If you don''t feel a peaceful life, you won''t have a yearning.


    In the illusory world, Leng Yuexiao''s state of mind changed completely, so that at this moment her tears circulated in her eyes, almost crying.


    just����


    Leng Yuexiao, after all, is Leng Yuexiao.


    Here is the Fairy Market, here is the real world, in this world, she has an obligation from the moment she was born, and her destination is the ice abyss!


    Song Ning walked to Leng Yuexiao and put her hand gently on her shoulder.


    Leng Yuexiao chuckled and shook her head slowly: "You can get the best, but you can''t get it."


    Song Ning was stunned. Leng Yuexiao changed too fast before and after, making him somewhat unacceptable. However, when he saw the deepest hidden fragility in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, he understood that Leng Yuexiao had not changed. , Only in this world, she can only hide the vulnerability.


    Bai Ting sighed: "Song Daoyou, the ten-year agreement you and I said ..."


    "It''s okay, I saved Baixin. Baixin saved Xiaoxiao. Those ten years promised that if you want to repent, I have nothing to say." Song Ning said.


    Bai Ting quickly waved his hand: "Song Daoyou, you misunderstood. The agreement is the agreement, and it will not change. Moreover, while Bai Xin saves the cold Daoist, he has also transformed himself and came out of the shadows. This is a happy event for us. But there is a saying, even if you do not believe, I still want to say. "


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were both very surprised when they heard that Bai Ting said that the ten-year agreement would not change.


    Bai Ting continued: "I can feel the sadness of Leng Daoyou. In fact, our demon fairy clan is also the same. Many things, if you change your position, you will find differently. You, Song Daoyou, are the benefactors of our Bai family. You and Leng I am envious of Daoyou ��s feelings. I do n��t have any other skills, but as the young patriarch of the fairy fairy family, I can still do it for a decade of truce. The ten-year period is our agreement. If it is ten years later We can meet again ... I''m afraid it''s only you who will survive. "


    Song Ning clenched his fists and bowed to Bai Ting.


    Bai Ting took hold of Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, if you can, I really want to be a brother with you, just ... hey, I just talk casually."


    "If you don''t dislike, I will call you Bai Xiong in the future." Song Ning said.


    Bai Ting was stunned, and was immediately overjoyed, smiling with a smile: "Ha ha, ha ha ha, Brother Song!"


    The two of them said nothing, and the people around them looked dumbfounded, and the flames of war ignited for thousands of years, but these two rivals became brothers?


    Liu Ruyan opened his mouth and just wanted to vomit, just listening to the rumbling of the hall, as if it was about to collapse.


    In the middle of the air, the old man and the little boy who were watching with great interest were frightened, and there was endless horror in their expressions: "The monk of the Nashua God forcibly extended his palm in before, which greatly reduced the power of the fairy ruin. It seems Within these millenniums, the Fairy Market can no longer be opened! "


    With that said, he quickly popped up several tactics, one of which drove everyone in this fairy ruin back to all walks of life ...

 Chapter 191： Can go home

    Turning around in front of my eyes again, everything around me seems to be elongated, whether it is time or space.


    When everything is back to normal, they have returned to the place where they were sent before.


    Inside the demon field, in a tent.


    Bai Ting took Bai Xin''s hand, and the two stepped out of the tent. Dozens of people crept prostrately: "Young Master, Saint!"


    Bai Ting just glanced at them, and then stepped on his feet, rising up into the sky, he sent out a will: "To subordinate the front line, retreat, within ten years, shall not step into the half-step of the country of falling feathers, offenders, No killings! "


    Falling feather high school, on top of the mountain.


    Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao, Liu Ruyan, Mo Mo appeared.


    There were eight people at the time of the trip, but only four after returning. Song Ning sighed, and had not yet thanked Bai Ting and Bai Xin, they had already sent them back. If they can really see you again, I am afraid they are on the battlefield.


    Liu Ruyan and Mo Mo clenched fists at Song Ning, not much to say, but turned around and left.


    It''s just that when they just took off, Liu Ruyan threw a token back to Song Ning and smiled: "Song Daoyou, you have a grudge against the Liu family, and you cancelled it. This is my token. , The door of the Liu family is nothing to you. If you miss Ruyan anytime, then come to the Liu family as a guest. "


    After words, Liu Ruyan carried Mo Mo away.


    Above the Spirit Boat, Mo Mo looked far away until Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were no longer in sight.


    "Sister Ruyan, you fancy Song Ning?" Mo Mo asked.


    Liu Ruyan just pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    On the top of the mountain, Lengyue Xiaoxing''s eyes flickered and fell on the token in Song Ning''s hands: "You are so lucky, Liu Ruyan is one of the best beauties in the country of falling feathers."


    Song Ning put away the token and said with a smile: "One of the best? Then she must be the second. After all, the first one is jealous in front of me."


    Leng Yuexiao snorted softly, her face unhappy, but her heart was sweet, she turned over and took out the spirit boat, carrying Song Ning to fly to Leng''s house.


    Above the Spirit Boat, Leng Yuexiao asked: "Song Ning, you said that Bai Ting could be taken seriously?"


    "Since Brother Bai said it, then he wouldn''t eat it, I believe him." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao rejoiced: "If you can really cease the war for ten years, it is really a joy."


    Song Ning nodded and did not continue.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to talk to Leng Yuexiao, but that there are so many things now that he is puzzled.


    The strangeness between the woman in red and Wang Yi, the ice was taken away, and the Xianxu Palace forcibly sent them out inexplicably. I don''t know how to explain it.


    On the reef boat, you can already see where Leng Jia is.


    In the sky, ice and snow flew, and the chill was awe-inspiring.


    Before landing, Leng Yuexiao suddenly said: "Song Ning, have you ever thought that if you have been staying in Leng''s home ..."


    "It''s not good at the moment. It''s okay for me to finish some things in the future." Song Ning said truthfully.


    Leng Yuexiao''s heart just relaxed, she tightened a bit, but soon, she didn''t think about it again.


    When the Spirit Boat fell, someone from Leng''s house immediately informed that Leng Wuhen and the elders immediately appeared in front of Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning.


    Leng Wuhen quickly walked a few steps and carefully looked at Leng Yuexiao: "Return safely, okay, okay!"


    Then he pointed at Song Ning again: "Not bad, not bad."


    Several elders also followed, among which were the brothers Leng Qingfeng and Leng Qing Yang.


    When the elders were full of praise, Leng Wuchen said: "Xiao Xiao, can you get the ice?"


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head.


    Leng Wuhen''s happy face had a momentary stiffness, but then he waved his hand: "It doesn''t hinder, the ice is not meant to be taken, it is a big battle with the Devil."


    Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning glanced at each other, and then said: "Father, although Han Bing didn''t get it, those demons will withdraw their troops and truce for ten years."


    Hearing this, let alone the indifference, even the elders didn''t believe it at all.


    "Miss, the joke is not so open. The demon withdrew the troops? How many years have they been withdrawn? The war became more tense, and it would be good if they did not send troops. How could they withdraw troops?"


    "Yes, Missy, you didn''t get the ice, and we won''t say anything in private, so you don''t need to tell this lie."


    Leng Wuhen looked at his daughter and forced a smile: "Daughter, don''t talk nonsense, you go back to rest, you have worked hard in this trip."


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression dropped, and her voice was a little louder: "I said, the other party will withdraw their troops, a truce for ten years! Did I not make it clear, or did you not hear it clearly?"


    Just as everyone was stunned, Song Ning explained: "Leng Master, the elders, I agreed with Brother Bai before, and after a 10-year truce, it must have been ordered by Brother Bai at this moment."


    Brother Bai?


    While everyone was still stunned, a monk with armor suddenly flew in the distance.


    As soon as the monk fell to the ground, he knelt on the ground with a puff: "Homeowner, then, those monsters suddenly withdrew their troops. There was no more monsters in the abyss of ice. I am afraid that there is fraud, and the homeowner is ordered to command."


    When this remark came out, it was dumbfounded whether it was Leng Wuzhen or the elders.


    Even though it has been cold and innocent for many years, the shock on his face is hard to conceal.


    "Song Ning, what is the name of" Brother Bai "in your mouth?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    "Bai Ting!" Song Ning said.


    hiss.


    Leng Wuhen took a breath, turned his head and said to the soldier kneeling on the ground: "According to my order, all the soldiers in the Ice Abyss can go home!"


    The soldier was stunned for a moment. Can ... go home? !


    For many years, when he was a child, he had been to the front line. For so many years, he did not know how many times he could not enter the house. In the abyss of ice, in the battlefield, what he expected was to be able to return home one day. .


    Now, he has not heard that it is these three words-home.


    The soldier burst into tears, turned and flew towards the abyss of ice in a rush, and wanted to inform everyone of this shocking news.


    However, at this moment between the many elders of this Leng family and Song Ning, the atmosphere is dignified.


    "You come to the meeting hall with me." Leng Wuhen''s voice was slightly deep.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned. His father''s tone seemed to be something serious. But now that the fighting has eased, why did he show such an expression?


    After a while, Leng Jia, in the meeting hall.


    Everyone took a seat and spoke coldly: "That Bai Ting, the young patriarch of the fairy fairy clan, has a decisive role in the battle on the front line. He opened his mouth and ten years of truce will naturally have no fakes."


    The elders in the seat were slightly relieved, but their eyes fell on Song Ning.


    "Song Ning." Leng Wuhen exclaimed.


    "Leng Jiazhu." Song Ning respectfully said with a fist clenched.


    Leng Wuhen''s voice suddenly sank: "You and the demon fairy clan chief Bai Ting, called brothers and brothers? Do you call those brothers with brothers?"

 Chapter 192： Save 100,000 people in one sentence

    Song Ning frowned: "Yes, I did indeed become a brother with Bai Ting. I wonder why Master Leng asked so?"


    As soon as the words came out, there were different expressions in the room, some were surprised, some were gloomy, and there were hidden murders in the eyes of others.


    Leng Yuexiao glanced and said coldly: "If Song Ning and Bai Ting are not brothers, Bai Ting will not agree to a truce."


    Snapped!


    Leng Wuhen slapped the corner of the table, and the table burst.


    "Joke! For the truce, to be brother and brother with Mo Xiu? Didn''t expect you to fall into such a situation, begging for pity on Mozu?" Leng Wuhen said angrily.


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression tightened and stood in front of Song Ning: "Father, without Song Ning, there will be no truce for this decade. How important this decade is for our Leng family, you should understand in your heart, why are you at this moment? Blame Song Ning? "


    "Huh, even if I fight with Mo Xiu to the end, I won''t shake my tail and beg for mercy!" When Leng Wuhen screamed loudly, he scanned all the people present without showing any traces.


    Song Ning smiled: "Even if Master Leng does not consider himself, he also considers it for Leng''s family. Can the people fighting on the front line aspire to a 10-year truce?"


    Leng Qing Yang squinted at Song Ning and said with a sneer: "I used to think you were good, but now it seems to be a cartilage! My cold family died in the hands of Mo Xiu, but you are in the middle of the fairy ruins Mo Xiu bowed his head, you really lost our Leng''s face! "


    "Yes, our Leng Jia and Mo Xiu are endless, but you get a foot in the middle. Who makes you do more business?"


    "Such a shameless person, it''s best to get out of the cold house and never take another step!"


    Many elders opened their mouths to fight against each other, and the more they spoke, the more intense.


    "Come on!" Leng Yuexiao''s voice shook, a wave of spiritual power spread out, deterring everyone who lived there.


    She looked at the elders coldly, her voice cold as ice: "Who dares to say one more word!"


    The elders shut up and said nothing but anger in their eyes.


    Leng Wuzhen narrowed her eyes: "From now on, don''t let me see you again, get out of Leng''s house!"


    "Father!" Leng Yuexiao blocked in front of Song Ning: "If it were not Song Ning, I ..."


    "Go! If you continue to stay in Leng''s house, even if I don''t shoot you, there are many people who want to kill you!" Leng Wuhen''s big hand waved, a force pushed Leng Yuexiao away, and then hit Song Ning body.


    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank sharply, trying to catch Song Ning, but the two separated further and further.


    "Dare you treat Song Ning like this?" Leng Yue said angrily: "Song Ning saved so many people in the Leng family, but you treated him like this?"


    Leng Wuhen''s big sleeves waved, and Leng Yuexiao was imprisoned.


    Leng Qingfeng, Leng Qingyang and three other brothers got up and clenched their fists: "Homeowner, I have to wait for something else. Let''s go first."


    Leng Wuhen''s voice sank: "No one is allowed to leave, I have something to discuss with you."


    Leng Qingfeng waited for the three brothers to exchange glances and had to sit back.


    Leng Wuhen felt Song Ning''s breath farther and farther and spoke again ...


    In the sky, Song Ning stabilized his body, and now he had reached two hundred miles away.


    There were no slight scars on the body, and it can be seen that Leng Wuzhen did not hurt him.


    Apart from looking inside, Song Ning was surprised to find that the number above the golden pill in his body was constantly increasing.


    Song Ning looked around, found a mountain, and flew away immediately. He felt that the spiritual power in his body began to fluctuate. If the number on Jindan reached 100,000, it might have broken through.


    "Moxiu has already withdrawn his troops, and the Leng family has also begun to retreat. Those monks who should have died on the battlefield will survive within ten years, so it counts above my salvation value." Song Ning was overjoyed, he looked at Jin Dan The figures above are constantly changing, which can be said to be an unexpected surprise.


    Flying to the middle of the mountain, Song Ningling glanced and found that there was a cave in the mountain stream, and he immediately entered. The number on Jin Dan continued to climb, and the breakthrough was imminent. He could only put Leng Jia''s side aside in advance.


    After entering the cave and blocking the entrance with a boulder, Song Ning meditated cross-legged and waited quietly.


    50,000 / 100,000.


    60,000 / 100,000.


    ��������


    90,000 / 100,000!


    full!


    Just one sentence saved more than 100,000 lives!


    Jindan''s radiance was great, and with a click, like a cracked eggshell, Jindan became larger and directly filled Song Ning''s entire Dantian.


    At the moment, two golden pill appeared in Song Ning''s body, one of them was the golden pill condensed from "Shen Dao Jing", and the other one was the golden pill condensed by monk.


    From the appearance, the monk''s own golden dan is like a broken stone, and the golden dan condensed in the "Shen Dao Jing" seems to be gold. In contrast, the monk''s own golden dan is too mediocre.


    Boom!


    The two Jindans collided, and the Jindan, like a stone, shattered directly, and Song Ning''s blood spewed wildly, sweating like rain.


    The Jin Dan condensed in the "Shen Dao Jing" replaced the Jin Dan that the monks should have. Suddenly, a wave of spiritual power surged toward the cave. Jin Dan was like a storm center, absorbing the sky and earth like crazy Spiritual power.


    Song Ning was hit by the majestic spiritual power, the clothes burst, and the spiritual power in the body also began to condense, as if it had become a crystal, it actually solidified.


    The meridians and bones are strengthened again, and the spiritual power in the body is continuously compressed, and then enters the Najindan after being compressed.


    The process of breaking through the knot!


    At the moment, Leng Wuzhen, who was arranging tasks for many elders, suddenly frowned, looking up in the direction of more than two hundred miles away. His heart was tight, and he seemed to feel something.


    He stopped suddenly, and many elders looked at each other.


    Leng Wuhen''s brows grew tighter and tighter. That was the direction of Song Ning''s disappearance. Someone is now breaking through, but Song Ning was clearly an early foundation monk. Even if he really broke through to Jiedan, he wouldn''t be so big. If it were n��t for Song Ning, who would it be?


    On the other side of the country of falling feathers, Liujia in the south.


    Liu Ruyan was reporting the situation of the Fairy Market to her mother, but she saw her mother suddenly looked horrified and looked at the distant place.


    "Mother?" Liu Ruyan wondered.


    Liu Ruyan, the mother of Yongronghuagui, looked at her appearance, and she only stayed in her 30s. If she went out, even if she was Liu Ruyan''s sister, no one would question it.


    She was Liang Xiuyu. When Liang Xiuyu heard her daughter''s words, she frowned: "A thousand miles away, someone broke through."


    "Breakthrough? What''s so surprising?" Liu Ruyan smiled lightly.


    Liang Xiuyu shook his head: "The momentum of this breakthrough is a bit strange, and the momentum is majestic. It seems that it is a breakthrough to the semi-divine period, but it can be felt carefully, but it is a bit different."


    "There is such a thing?" Liu Ruyan was also curious.


    Liang Xiuyu shook his head: "Well, if it really breaks into the demigod, it will not take long to know who it is."


    At the same time, all the monks who cultivated above the half-god stage in the Falling Feel all felt this fluctuation. What level to break through.

 Chapter 193： Breakthrough, quadruple method

    In the cave, Song Ning''s breakthrough continued, but the fluctuation of spiritual power was getting smaller and smaller. At this time, it was already the same as the breakthrough of ordinary monk monks.


    At the time of the initial breakthrough, Jin Dan transformed, his body strengthened, and his body was in severe pain, which almost caused Song Ning to faint, but it didn''t take long for the pain to disappear, replaced by a burst of comfort.


    Song Ning breathed calmly, the breakthrough was still in progress, and the body''s spiritual power was continuously compressed into crystals, and then entered Jindan.


    In Song Ning''s mind, a voice yawned and came a little lazy: "Yawn, how long? You finally broke through, I thought I would sleep for thousands of years."


    "How long have I slept?" You Yue saw Song Ning ignoring her, a little unhappy.


    "More than a month." Song Ning said.


    Youyue stunned, and looked far, it seemed that she was looking at the sun through layers of rocks. After a moment, she was shocked: "It''s really more than a month, young man, you are so powerful, saved 100,000 people in more than a month?"


    "Well." Song Ning didn''t want to say to Youyue that she saved 100,000 people in just one sentence. If you say that, Youyue will be surprised all the time. At this time, he still has some things about the "Shen Dao Jing" Inquiry about Youyue, so you follow the words of Youyue.


    "Yueyue, before I got the" Shen Dao Jing ", the scriptures only talked about the five-fold method. If the five-fold method can become the strongest elementary infant, how about the five-fold method?" Song Ning asked.


    Youyue snorted softly: "Boy, how dare you think, you are just a fourfold method now, do you know how the fourfold method breaks into the fivefold method?"


    Song Ning frowned, looking inside Dan Tian, ??and didn''t find anything like a number on Jin Dan. So thinking, it is estimated that this breakthrough method has changed again.


    Seeing Song Ning''s puzzled expression, Youyue was happy: "If you beg me, I will tell you."


    "You go to sleep, I have no time to talk nonsense with you." Song Ning frowned.


    The breakthrough has been completed for a while. Song Ning knew that his breakthrough was very dynamic just now, and many high-level monks in Yuyu Junior High School, if they felt the fluctuations just now, they would have nothing to do with it. It''s dangerous.


    Song Ning got up and walked away, Youyue was anxious: "You are really a person, just say a soft word, I will tell you how to break through?"


    Song Ning ignored it.


    Youyue muttered: "You need to be tested on this level, when the test is passed, and when you can break through, I can only remind you to come here, if you say too much, and leaked the heaven, then you are in your life No need to break through. "


    "Don''t tell me what you can do," Song Ning said while flying fast.


    Youyue snorted softly, if Song Ning could not break through, then she couldn''t show up, so even if Song Ning said she didn''t want to know, then Youyue would definitely say, just see Song Ning''s incomprehensible style, Youyue''s heart Very uncomfortable: "Boy, in the fairy world, my fairy was countless, you really don''t understand pity Xiangxiyu."


    "You are a spirit, and you are still pursuing you?" Song Ning obviously didn''t believe it.


    Youyue didn''t argue with Song Ning: "Well, it''s useless for me to tell you so much, but since you broke through so quickly, I won''t sleep anymore, so I will give you some benefits at this moment."


    "What''s the benefit?" Song Ning asked while flying.


    "I think there is a singular space stone in your storage ring. This space stone can be opened once in a while. You may wish to open it and try your luck. Maybe you can get something good." Youyue Road.


    After she finished, the mirror of the gossip mirror in Song Ning''s storage ring began to shine.


    Song Ning wondered, isn''t this a gossip mirror, where is the space stone?


    However, after he took out the gossip mirror, he found that the gossip mirror was not the same as before. The mirror surface changed, as if it had become ...


    Song Ning was stunned. How could the mirror surface of this gossip mirror look like a heavenly stone!


    Song Ning tried to put his hand in. Sure enough, from this heavenly stone, Song Ning caught two things.


    "A bottle of elixir, a piece of clothing." Song Ning looked at the jade bottle and the black robe in his hand, and was very surprised. He didn''t expect to bring Tianji Stone out when he subdued ''Mulinsen''.


    Youyue smiled, very proud: "You are lucky, you can get something from this space stone."


    Song Ning stunned: "What does space stone mean? Isn''t it possible to obtain something equivalent to cultivation every time?"


    Youyue sneered and said, "Are you stupid? How can there be such a good thing in the world, and you can get things every time? This is a space stone, not a treasure chest!"


    "So I asked you what the space stone means." Song Ning said.


    Youyue explained: "The space stone is actually the residue of alien space or some void space. When it appears here, it becomes a space stone. This space stone can be connected to other spaces. If there are other things in other spaces, It can be obtained from the space stone, of course, what can be obtained is also related to human cultivation. "


    "Alien world or void space?" Song Ning frowned.


    "The battlefield, or a different continent, or the starry sky, if you also got something from this space stone before, it means that this space stone may be connected to a battlefield site, and there may be no living people in it, so it is everywhere. It ��s something, you can take it once if you open the space stone once. ��Youyue ��s envious eyes shine:�� You ��re really lucky. ��


    Song Ning understands that the Tianji Stone is not the treasure of the Tianyuan School, but the Space Stone.


    However, it is difficult for Song Ning to imagine, what kind of battlefield is actually able to leave so many things left behind? If he had this, wouldn''t he be able to find baby from inside after a while?


    Song Ning opened the jade bottle, and there was a pill in it. This pill had seven stripes on it, but the color of the seven stripes was very light, and the incense was very weak.


    "Dragon Soul Forged Pill!" Youyue suddenly shouted.


    Song Ning was taken aback, the panacea shook in his hand, and almost threw it away.


    "As for being so surprised?" Song Ning looked at this panacea, mostly because it was too long to refining it, which resulted in insufficient power. At this moment, even the Seven Stripes Road has no effect.


    Youyue''s voice is not low but high: "Amazed? More than surprised! This Dragon Soul Forged Pill is an eight-grade pill, the best among the eight-grade pill, but this one has only a seven-striped road, which is regarded as a dragon soul The defective products among the Dan, but even so, for you, this may be a great creation! "


    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Song Ning pinched the immortality medicine, and it seemed that she didn''t find anything subtle.


    Youyue swallowed, if she could n��t get out of Song Ning ��s body now, she was afraid that she would steal the medicine from Song Ning and eat it: ��The Dragon Soul Forging Bone Pill on Seven Stripes Road is worth a million points. One of them has the chance to integrate a trace of dragon soul into the blood and gain dragon power! "

 Chapter 194： Depot

    "What about this dress?" Song Ning took away the Dragon Soul Forged Pill Dan carelessly and began to fiddle with the clothes he just took out.


    Youyue stared at the clothes, a little bit, and said with emotion: "Invisibility clothes ... you really don''t know what **** luck has gone."


    Song Ning frowned, although Youyue could not be transformed into an entity now, but Song Ning could see the appearance of Youyue when she looked inside. Such a beautiful woman, regardless of temperament or appearance, did not lose her half. Such is the case with exports, which is really unacceptable.


    "What can be hidden?" Song Ning asked.


    "After wearing it, you are like the air." Youyue sighed: "It''s amazing, it''s really amazing, even in the fairy world, this stealth clothes can sell for a large price, but unfortunately you take it in your hand now The invisibility cloak that was worn is damaged, it should be that the owner of the invisibility cloak suffered a lot of trauma when fighting with people. "


    "Can you hide even if you''re damaged?" Song Ning unfolded the cloak and put it on his waist. Sure enough, the waist part disappeared.


    Youyue regretted: "Yes, now this invisibility cloak, when you put it on, others can''t see you, nor can you feel your cultivation, but the duration is only ten breaths."


    "Is it ten interest?" Song Ning was somewhat disappointed: "Forget it, there is not much ten interest. If you are really fighting, you can decide life or death with a single breath."


    Seeing Song Ning was not too disappointed, Youyue applauded: "Too many words were told to you today, and I am a little tired. I need to recuperate and recharge. If there is no emergency, do n��t wake me up."


    "Can I take the initiative to wake you up?" Song Ning asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Youyue said.


    Song Ninglue hesitated: "I went to a fairy ruin before. If I knew that I could wake you up, I would call you. It just so happens that you can absorb some fairy spirits in the fairy ruin."


    When Youyue heard this, Qi almost rolled her eyes and fainted. She clenched her teeth tightly. It seemed that Song Ning was inside her teeth. With such force, Song Ning could be killed.


    "Don''t call me when something is wrong, unless you are not far away from death, you wake me up, I will come out and celebrate with firecrackers!" Youyue said arrogantly, and disappeared directly.


    Before Song Ning''s mood was not good, even though it was a breakthrough, Ke Leng''s affairs were always in his mind.


    But because of the appearance of Youyue, he was in a better mood, but now that Youyue is sleeping, Song Ning''s mood fell again.


    "Leng Family, within ten years, I will go back to marry Leng Yuexiao. Then I will see who else wants to drive me away, and who dares to disagree!" Song Ning held his fist and looked at Leng''s place. .


    Before coming out of Xianxu, he wanted to live in Lengjia for a period of time, but he did not expect that Lengjia''s people even drove him away. Song Ning understood that in the final analysis, he still had his own strength. Some people in the Leng family did not like it and did not dare to drive it away.


    He obviously helped the Leng family so much, but the Leng family treated him like this. Even if his mood was so good, Song Ning had no feelings for the people of the Leng family at this moment.


    In the middle of the sky, Song Ning was flying fast. The first one without a foothold thought of going to Li Qingling. After a period of time, he should also go back and see sister Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao.


    However, when Song Ning changed his direction and flew towards the Li family, he suddenly felt that the space seemed to be trembling, and a mighty force was sweeping over and over.


    Song Ning was appalled, quickly lowered his body, and looked at the source of power.


    The previous moment was still a few hundred miles away, and the next moment was already in front of him.


    It was a woman''s face. Song Ning had never seen this woman, but when the woman held out her hand, Song Ning felt a breath of death.


    The woman just waved a seemingly inadvertent palm, and Song Ning felt that the surrounding world seemed to squeeze, her body could not move, and the air around her body burst open.


    "Yueyue!" Song Ning shouted when this power had hit Song Ning''s body.


    Youyue is brewing and going to sleep. Suddenly she heard Song Ning calling her. She wanted to quarrel with Song Ning, but suddenly she felt the power strike, and her pupils shrank, and a fairy power popped up.


    That fairy force is extremely fast and wraps Song Ning''s whole body.


    Boom!


    A palm fell on Song Ning''s body. Song Ning flew out like an arrow off the string, crashing into the ground, and deeply embedded in the ground a dozen feet deep.


    If it were n��t for the promotion of the Shinto Scriptures, his body was strengthened again, and even the impact just now was enough to crush him!


    Youyue''s illusory figure began to fade: "Invisibility clothes!"


    Song Ning put on her cloak with difficulty, and looked at Youyue who had to sleep in the past. She was horrified. Youyue just used Xianli to protect him. The power of Xianli was still there, but she couldn''t last long.


    In the midair, the woman was shocked. She is now practicing in the later period of the deity. The palm just now, not to mention the monk of the Tandan period, even if it is in the deity period, it will certainly die, but did Song Ning survive?


    She swept through her consciousness and found no place for Song Ning.


    The invisibility cloak was put on Song Ning, and the invisibility effect of Ten Breath began.


    The woman snorted and fell in the air with a palm!


    boom!


    This lightly pressed the palm down, the ground shuddered suddenly, and a palm-sized palm-sized handprint smashed on the ground, and the whole ground sunk.


    In this earth, there is Song Ning!


    In the invisibility cloak, the protection of Youyue ��s immortal power disappeared. Even though Song Ning was not crushed by this palm, due to the squeezing, many bones broke and almost died.


    In the air, the woman frowned at the hundred-foot depression on the ground: "The first blow before, it seems that ... there is a feeling of fairy power, is there a fairy in the boy ?!"


    The woman''s pupil shrank sharply. The first thing she thought of was the Burning Sky Sword in Song Ning''s hands. There were sword spirits in the Burning Sky Sword. So it seems that the Burning Sky Sword must be a fairy sword!


    Coming today, she is for the burning sword, and she must not let Song Ning run away.


    Above the earth, Song Ning reluctantly climbed up, counting the time silently in his heart.


    Five interest ...


    Six interest ...


    He suffered a neck injury and could not look up at the woman in the sky, but even if he did n��t look at this time, Song Ning already knew the identity of the woman. He exhausted all his energy and began to escape. Compared with pain, life is the most important of.


    The woman looked down at the ground and her voice was cold: "You can live, but the sword must stay. If I can''t see the sword, then everyone related to you will die!"


    Seven Breaths.


    Song Ning started to flee frantically, screaming in her heart: Are you going to die? The Leng family and the Liu family are all related to me. You have the ability to let them die!


    The woman frowned and raised her hand again. If this palm fell again, Song Ning could never escape.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden wave of fluctuation in the air, as if a monk of the **** of transformation came, the woman gritted her teeth, snorted coldly, and turned around and disappeared in place.


    Song Ning never saw the woman''s face from beginning to end, but her hand was deeply engraved in Song Ning''s mind.


    Because that hand is the hand that broke through the space in the fairy market that day and took away the red woman''s storage ring!

 Chapter 195： Jin Dan was captured

    Song Ning no longer cares who else is in the sky. He knows that the person who can make the woman retreat is at least the **** of monk, and the woman wants to burn the sky sword, which shows that she knows the power of burning the sky sword. .


    The divine monk''s consciousness can glance far away, and in this only three rest time, he can only escape as far as possible.


    Perhaps it was because the trauma was too serious, and he could not feel the pain at the moment. He was as muddled as his corpses, fled in a panic, and consumed the spiritual power in his body.


    However, if it is at this rate, let alone three breaths, that is, thirty breaths, he cannot escape the spiritual consciousness range of the monk.


    In Song Ning''s mind, for some reason, a place appeared, and that place was the cave where he burned the Tianjian for the first time.


    Thoughts, movements, moments of anxiety, far away from others.


    Royal swordsmanship, escape!


    Song Ning, who was fleeing frantically the previous moment, appeared in the cave the next moment. He quickly sealed the stone outside the cave. At this moment, he had no strength at all.


    When the bone was crushed and broken, it punctured the internal organs and pierced the skin.


    Song Ning was lying in the pool of blood, the cloak had lost its effect, and the woman''s words still echoed in his mind, "If there is no sword, then kill all the people related to you."


    He is not worried about the Leng family, not the Liu family, but the Li family ...


    If it is expected to be good, then the woman is most likely a real person!


    The sight in front of Song Ning became more and more blurred, the light became dim, and the kung fu between breathing lost consciousness.


    Just when Song Ning was in a coma, the innocent spirit''s consciousness swept through quickly, but just as the consciousness was about to touch the cave, suddenly, two green eyes deep in the cave flashed, a trace of strange power Seeped, wrapped the cave, and escaped the detective of the innocent.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a second spiritual exploration of the **** monk, which still returned without success.


    Inside the cave, quietly.


    It was dark and no light was seen.


    Click ... Click ...


    From the depths of the long and narrow cave, a person walked out slowly.


    To be precise, it is a pair of bones, a pair of bones with only decaying skin capsules and green oily eyes!


    It was extremely difficult to move the bone every step forward. The soles of the feet hit the ground. It was the collision of bones and stones, as if his body was extremely heavy.


    After each move, he paused a little before moving again.


    Click ... Click ...


    For a long time, the bone came out of the cave. At this time, you can see that there is a needle-shaped metal on the top of his head. This metal runs directly from the heavens to the hips and runs through his body!


    It is precisely because of this metal that his body is extremely heavy and he can only move forward slowly.


    Song Ning was still in a coma, and his injuries were extremely serious, and even his consciousness gradually declined.


    The bone walked in front of Song Ning, leaned down, and the dry fingers pierced into Song Ning Dantian with a clatter, and grabbed Song Ning''s Jin Dan with one hand.


    Song Ning did not respond at all, even if it was painful, he could not wake him up at the moment.


    Jin Dan began to struggle, and there were white smoke on it, and the skeleton-like hand bones seemed to be reddish by the high temperature, but the more so, the more the bones did not let go, force Jin Dan from Song Ning''s body Pull in and out.


    Song Ning still did not wake up, but the pain caused him to tremble.


    what!


    The bones gave a low growl.


    All the spiritual power in Song Ning''s body began to converge on Jin Dan. Jin Dan flashed a rapid light, resisting not being pulled out, but even so, he still could not compete with the bone.


    The white smoke in the cave, the hand bone holding Jin Dan has been burned into powder, but at this moment, the bone stretched out another hand, holding Jin Dan to the outside.


    Humph����


    Song Ning, who was deeply comatose, groaned, even if he was unconscious, but now he is conscious in the muddy night because of the severe pain.


    Youyue, who was asleep in Jindan, woke up and saw Jindan about to be pulled out. She was terrified. At this moment, she had two choices in her mind. The first was to follow Jindan to the new host, and the second ...


    Youyue certainly wants Jin Dan to be complete, and wants to follow Jin Dan to complete the cultivation of the fivefold method of the Shinto sutra. When the fivefold method is completed, she will be able to transform the entity, but if even she is gone now, then Song Ning will die!


    In the past, in order to protect Song Ning, there was only the last trace of the fairy power in Youyue. Now if you want to get rid of Jindan, the fairy power will be exhausted, and the day of waking up is far away.


    For the fairy, they didn''t care about the life and death of the monk, but when they thought of that day outside the Qingluo City, Song Ningning would like to go down and repair to protect mortals. Song Ning could not bear to die like this.


    The bones of that hand slammed hard, and Jin Dan was withdrawn from Song Ning Dan Tian with blood, but at the same time, Youyue released the last trace of immortal power and remained in Song Ning.


    After the skeleton took Jindan, it made a oozing laugh, as harsh as metal friction. He opened the empty mouth and swallowed Jindan directly.


    Jin Dan flashed a quick golden light. As soon as he entered the bone''s body, the light was vigorous. After a while, the golden light stayed at the bone''s Dantian. The bone opened a mouth and exhaled a white smoke.


    He looked down at Song Ning with a hoarse voice: "Thank you, your Shinto Jindan."


    He said, his dry bones stabbed at Song Ning''s heart.


    But just when that fingertip had pierced Song Ning''s skin, the dazzling Han Mang suddenly flashed in the Song Ning storage ring, and the faint blue Han Mang fluttered out, slashing at the bone of his hand. .


    Boom!


    Burning Sky Sword collided with the bone of the hand, and the bone of the hand was cut off, while Burning Sky Sword was trembling and trembling, and the light was dimmed a lot, as if it had been hit hard, retreating half a foot, guarding Song Ning in front of him.


    The bones were terrified, and his hand was taken back in an instant. The green eyes seemed to see something unbelievable. With a groan, he moved back frantically. It was just a blink of an eye, and he withdrew to the depths of the cave.


    Burning Sky Sword directly cut off the stone at the entrance of the cave, and then lifted Song Ningfei away.


    Deep in the cave, those green eyes looked at the Burning Sword, and there was infinite horror in his heart, and he muttered in his mouth: "That sword is ... should be right!"


    In the middle of the sky, the Burning Sky Sword trembles violently. When it just collided with the bone of the hand, the Burning Sky Sword was hit hard. Now it is even unstable to fly. At this moment, the Burning Sky Sword has exhausted the last trace of strength. Swaying in the air, and finally fell weakly ...


    After falling down, Burning Sword entered Song Ning''s storage ring, just like an ordinary sword, motionless and without a touch of gloss, while Song Ning slept in a pool of blood ...

 Chapter 196： Repair for nothing

    Jin Dan was taken away, and the Shinto Sutra disappeared, but Song Ning ��s bone skeleton strengthened by the Shinto Sutra was not damaged, even though the Dantian site was hollowed out, but the **** wound was still slowly recovering, but there was no spirit in this process. Under the action of force, it is very slow.


    In a flash, a few days passed.


    Song Ning was still in a coma, he was unconscious, but when Jin Dan was taken away, he seemed to feel the breath of the person who took him away. At this moment in all his mind, only that breath exists. .


    When Song Ning fell down, it just hit the grass. Over the past few days, several bunnies bounced out every day. This is the place where they originally ate grass. Although there was an extra person suddenly, they did not I didn''t feel scared, but I was very interested in this suddenly appearing creature.


    But this day ...


    A few bunnies bounced around to eat grass, and suddenly a wolf emerged from behind the tree. The wolf was extremely large, and the **** mouth smelled bloody.


    The bunny fled in panic and ran towards Song Ning, who was closest to them.


    Although these are ordinary little rabbits, they also have their thinking. When they see this giant wolf, they feel that this giant wolf is unusual. They have never seen a wolf twice as big as a tiger. .


    The giant wolf is extremely fast, even though the cunning rabbit three caves, there is still a bunny bitten. The bitten bunny struggled to break free, stumbling forward, after hitting a few rolls on the ground, finally rolled Next to Song Ning.


    Several little rabbits were trembling with hair and frolicking. In front of this giant wolf, four legs trembled and could no longer run. They looked forward to what might be more powerful creatures to come to them at the moment. To be twice as big as the giant wolf, they could not see the hope of survival.


    There was constant saliva flowing from the mouth of the giant wolf, and he walked towards these little rabbits step by step.


    But when the giant wolf walked to Song Ning''s body three feet away, it seemed as if he had been pierced hard by an awl. The front paw that had just landed shuddered, lifted up, and backed away.


    Step by step, but a moment of effort, I retreated to almost ten feet away, prostrate to the ground beyond ten feet, whispered and whispered continuously in the mouth, my head hit the ground, as if kneeling.


    After kneeling, the giant wolf retreated. The little rabbits were forgiven, and they rejoiced to help the injured rabbit lick the wound. They were all curious. Why did the giant wolf seem to be frightened just now?


    They looked up at the creature lying on the ground behind them motionless for several days. If they understood, it seemed that no one could save them except this creature.


    At dusk, the bunnies retreated.


    Song Ning lay quietly, as if nothing had happened. It was the fifth day of such a coma.


    Another two days passed.


    The cave at Song Ningdantian has disappeared, but the scars and blood stains on it can still be seen.


    There are very few people here, but today, two people are here.


    Both men were dressed in gray robes. One of them was middle-aged, with sword-eyes and star-eyed eyes, and he was righteous, and next to him was a young man. This young man looked somewhat similar to that of the middle-aged. The two figures are father and son.


    The two men carried their swords at a light pace and knew at a glance that they were not ordinary people.


    "Xiao Yi, be careful, there is a **** smell." The middle-aged was alert.


    Xiao Yi stretched out his hand and drew his sword.


    But soon, the two found a **** source-Song Ning!


    The two stared at each other and then quickly walked to Song Ning. The middle-aged man saw at the first glance that Song Ning''s Dantian was not well wounded, and the blood stains on the side were all flowing from Dantian. Because Dan Tian was hit hard and comatose here.


    "Who the **** is it? What a ruthless heart, Wufu ruined Dan Tian, ??and I am afraid that there will be no great achievements in his life." The middle-aged exclaimed.


    As he marveled, he took out some medicine powder and applied it to Song Ning''s Dantian, looking at the two-inch long wound at that Dantian''s place, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Xiao Yi also felt terrified, this was the first time he saw someone Dantian destroyed.


    "The road is uneven, and you can help by drawing a knife. Even today''s experience is fine. Take this person home first." Middle-aged said.


    "Yes, Dad." Xiao Yi responded with a cry, took Song Ning back, and walked away with his father.


    Amidst the bumps, Song Ning had some consciousness, but he felt as if his body had been hollowed out, so tired that he had no strength at all, and he couldn''t even open his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it passed. Song Ning felt that he was placed on the bed and fed some bitter soup.


    After that, he heard the sound of sword practice, and from time to time some strangers and strange sounds appeared around the room.


    For a few more days, Song Ning finally woke up.


    Xiao Yizheng walked in with a bowl to feed Song Ning, and suddenly found that Song Ning actually sat up and immediately rejoiced: "Are you awake ?!"


    Song Ning nodded: "This is ..."


    "Here is my house. Before your Dantian was destroyed, my father and I rescued you in the forest." Xiao Yidao.


    Song Ning frowned slightly, and felt the pain in Dantian''s faintness. There were sporadic memories left in his mind and the breath that captured his Jindan.


    "Thank you." Song Ning clenched his fists. He wanted to investigate the cultivation behavior of the person in front of him, but found that he didn''t even have a little spiritual power in his body.


    Xiao Yi waved his hand: "Saving people''s lives is better than building a seven-level floating but also we are doing martial arts to save lives and help the wounded. You don''t have to thank, rest well, don''t be sad for Dantian''s affairs, even if you don''t have Dantian, you can''t gather gas But you can still practice martial arts. "


    Xiao Yi left after comfort.


    Song Ning stared blankly at her body and wanted to look inside, but found that she couldn''t even do it at the moment.


    There is no more spiritual power in the body, just like the 13 years in Taihe Mountain.


    At a loss, at a loss.


    Even though it only takes a few months to cultivate, Song Ning has long forgotten that he was once unable to practice. He has just formed a pill, but now he is cultivated as nothing, not even a monk?


    He immediately tried to breathe and converge the aura, but he found that his Dantian disappeared, the aura entered the body could not be retained, and the body spread out as he breathed.


    what!


    Song Ning roared, and punched his fist on the bed.


    In the yard, the middle-aged man had just finished practicing his sword. After hearing Song Ning''s roar, he sighed softly: "The child''s skeleton is amazing. If I expected it to be good, it should have been a good seedling for martial arts, but it''s a pity that Dan Tian ... �� "


    But this middle-aged man was sighing, but suddenly thought of his own experience a few days ago.


    On that day he rescued an old man from the mouth of the beast. The old man left a book. Although the book was a secret of swordsmanship, he wanted to practice it but he had an innate condition that Dan Tian was destroyed!

 Chapter 197： Ethereal Sword Domain

    After losing Dantian, Song Ning doesn''t care. After losing his cultivation behavior, Song Ning can practice again. However, at this moment, Song Ning can''t even cultivate, how can he not be crazy?


    If you do n��t get it, you wo n��t feel the pain of losing. If you have n��t cultivated immortals, he wo n��t feel this kind of torture.


    But when Song Ning was sad, he found that the storage ring on his hand was still there, and found that the wound on his Dantian had disappeared, and even the traces were not left. If you feel it again, the trace of coldness in the bones The feeling is still there.


    If you really break the fairy edge, should these connections be broken?


    Perhaps this is the only thing that Song Ning is thankful for now. He tried several times and was unable to open the storage ring. After all, he gave up in disappointment.


    "You wake up." Outside the room, the middle-aged man knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." Song Ning''s voice was extremely depressed.


    A middle-aged man walked in and looked at Song Ning, saying, "My name is Luo Zhengfeng. The dog who has been taking care of you these days is Luo Yi."


    "The grace of life-saving, Song Ning must report it." Song Ning clenched his fist at Luo Zhengfeng.


    Luo Zhengfeng waved his hand: "You don''t need to care about this kind of trivial matter. I''m sorry about your Dantian matter, but the matter is so far, you are too sad and useless."


    Song Ning bitter: "Thank you ..."


    Luo Zhengfeng looked at Song Ning''s clenched fists, and once again thought of Song Ning''s peculiar bone, he said: "I have this cheat here, ordinary people can''t practice it, just because you are resting here, why not take a look? "


    Song Ning''s eyes were blank, and he nodded: "Thank you."


    Luo Zhengfeng left the book and left.


    Song Ning looked at the cover of the old cheats. There were four words ��Void Sword Domain�� on it.


    Turning over the cheats, the first page writes about the prerequisites for practicing this ethereal sword domain-Dantian Ruin.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, put the cheats aside, closed his eyes, thinking about the future.


    Luo Zhengfeng regretted after giving the cheats to Song Ning. After he thought about it, very few martial arts had to be cultivated on the premise of no Dantian. Take it out in your hand.


    But looking at the painful expression of Song Ning just now, he really couldn''t bear it, and he was also a martial arts person. The thing he couldn''t see most was the sadness of Wufu. When Song Ning is okay, look at it, and you can use that cheat as a reading material and spend time.


    At night, the frost fell.


    It is already late autumn. In this place, late autumn will freeze.


    Song Ning woke up from her sleep, even though she was covered with a quilt, but her body shivered, obviously it was difficult to resist the cold.


    The door of the room was pushed open. Song Ning fixed his eyes and it was Luo Yi who walked in with a quilt on.


    Luo Yi saw Song Ning woke up and apologized: "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for Dad that you might be cold, I have forgotten about this matter."


    Song Ning laughed at herself, and in the dark, this mockery was covered up: "Thank you."


    Luo Yi saw that Song Ning didn''t want to talk, so he didn''t say much, and left the quilt and left.


    I added a quilt and my body was warmer, but my heart was cold.


    He inadvertently saw the cheats of "Empty Sword Territory" beside the bed, and opened it.


    Looking at it, Song Ning was fascinated and didn''t even know it was dawn. He read this "Empty Sword Field" ten times in one breath.


    I do n��t see it. After reading it now, Song Ning found that he had no practice, and became a waste after becoming a mortal. The martial arts practitioners practice martial arts, first practice the body, practice tricks, those who can cultivate immortals, self-cultivation, It relies on absorbing the aura between heaven and earth, and the technique relies on comprehension.


    Now if he really fights with Wufu, Song Ning can be sure that he is afraid that Luo Yi will not be able to take ten moves.


    It was not long before the genius lighted up, and Song Ning could not wait to get up from the bed. After finding a wooden stick, he came to the yard.


    In the courtyard, Luo Yi and Luo Zhengfeng were practicing their swords. When they saw Song Ning, they stopped their hands and smiled.


    "Song Ning, just open it, come, then." Luo Zhengfeng said, throwing the sword in his hand to Song Ning.


    Song Ning threw away the wooden stick in his hand and reached for the sword. As soon as he held the sword, he felt his hand sink, and his arm suddenly sank.


    Roche''s father and son saw this and looked tight.


    However, Song Ning didn''t care. Before, he was very strong, even if he used force to pull mountains and rivers, but now he doesn''t have any cultivation practices. As a mortal, he hasn''t practiced his body, and feels that this sword sink is normal.


    "I still use a wooden stick." Song Ning gave Luo Zhengfeng the sword.


    Luo Zhengfeng took the sword, and handed another sword behind his back to Song Ning: "This sword is very light, you might as well try it."


    Song Ning was overjoyed, took the sword, weighed it in his hand, it was really light, and the weight was almost negligible.


    Song Ning walked to the open space and began to wield his sword according to the actions in "Empty Sword Field".


    Although he has never practiced martial arts, he still remembers clearly the sword moves. Although his strength is insufficient, this set of swordsmanship has come down, and he is also alive.


    "Good!" Luo Yi clapped.


    Luo Zhengfeng also nodded his approval: "Yes, Song Ning, where did you learn this swordsmanship from?"


    Song Ning stunned: "This is the secret of" Empty Sword Territory "you gave me before."


    Luo Zhengfeng was surprised at Luo Yi at the same time, that "Empty Sword Territory" has not been favored by them. Although they have seen the above sword moves, they have not studied it. Learned in the Ethereal Sword Domain.


    "Yesterday I gave you" Empty Sword Territory ", you can practice to this degree today?" Luo Zhengfeng''s eyes were startled.


    Song Ning nodded: "To be honest, I have never practiced martial arts, so practicing swords may be a bit nonsensical, and the two laughed."


    Luo Yi looked at Song Ning in shock, a set of swordsmanship, and learned it overnight. Although many places were not very well practiced, it was already an amazing progress. Even him, he couldn''t reach the speed of Song Ning. .


    Luo Zhengfeng was overjoyed: "Wizards, Wizards, Song Ning, you really are martial arts wizards, but unfortunately Dantian was destroyed before you practiced. Will be destroyed! "


    Song Ning''s bitterness, and how strong the person who seized him from Jindan, can''t guess until now. This is a fixed number. Even if you know it early, you can''t change anything.


    "Practicing the sword just now, I always feel that there are some problems in some places." Song Ning returned the sword to Luo Zhengfeng.


    Instead of reaching for the sword, Luo Zhengfeng asked: "Song Ning, how is this sword?"


    "Good." Song Ningdao, although this sword is much worse than the Burning Sky Sword, but if it is placed in the world, this sword is really good. The main thing is that Song Ning''s set of swordsmanship came down, but he did not feel tired .


    Luo Zhengfeng laughed: "This sword is for you!"


    what?


    Song Ning couldn''t help but stunned.


    "But ... I have a condition!" Luo Zhengfeng said again ...

 Chapter 198： Ten years, one flick

    Song Ning looked at Luo Zhengfeng puzzledly: "Conditions?"


    Luo Zhengfeng patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "This soft sword is named Liuyun. The only condition for me is that after learning swordsmanship, you can cut the demon with me and protect the people in the city."


    Song Ning was stunned. Now he can be sure that Luo''s father and son are not monks. Those who are not monks can speak the words of demon and demon. This determination is really stronger than many monks.


    "It''s not the responsibility of those fairy monks to eliminate evil spirits? Isn''t Wufu without any resistance when facing the demons?" Song Ning asked.


    After hearing this, Luo Yi smiled: "Song Ning, you don''t know, my father and I once killed the demon outside this ancient sword city."


    Song Ning was really surprised this time. Not to mention the strength of Wufu, the courage to fight with the demon alone is admirable.


    "If there is a demon attack, it is naturally my duty to attack the enemy." Song Ning''s soft sword sternly looked awe-inspiring.


    Luo''s father and son explained for a moment, from Song Ning, they felt a different kind of breath, it seems that this person is born with extraordinary, when speaking, the momentum is amazing.


    "Well, Song Ning, would you like to be my disciple of Luo Zhengfeng?" Luo Zhengfeng suddenly asked.


    Song Ning nodded. At the moment, he cultivated as a complete loss. If he can learn martial arts, be able to slay the demon and remove the demon, it is also the only thing that can be done at the moment. Moreover, Song Ning can probably see Luo Zhengfeng ��s man, who can use the sword to demon There are not many mortals, Luo Zhengfeng is one of them, this is worth Song Ning bowing his head.


    "Master." Song Ning knelt with a fist clenched.


    Luo Zhengfeng supported Song Ning: "Those etiquettes will be waived. I Luo Zhengfeng once vowed that only one disciple will be accepted in this life. Seeing you today, I want to put you under the door. From today on, you will I am the only disciple, and I will pass on everything I have learned all my life to you. "


    Luo Yi looked at Song Ning sideways enviously. At this moment, Song Ning realized that even Luo Yi was not a disciple of Luo Zhengfeng. This even surprised Song Ning.


    In the following days, Song Ning would be bored to practice exercises in the Luo family. The father and son of the Luo family did not ask about Song Ning''s background, nor did Song Ning ask about anything other than martial arts.


    In the blink of an eye, three months passed.


    Regarding Song Ning''s exercise, Luo Zhengfeng did not relax at all. During the winter and winter, the snow flew, and Song Ning walked in the snow one foot behind.


    Time is running out, and months have passed.


    Song Ning constantly practiced strength and speed.


    Alternating cold and heat, time is like an arrow, and just like that, a year has passed.


    Late autumn, moonlight night.


    Song Ning was sitting on the tree in the courtyard in a gown, looking up at the night sky.


    There was no moon and no light tonight, only a little thought.


    I still remember that in the fairy market that year, I turned my hands to make stars.


    As time passed, Song Ning''s thoughts of Leng Yuexiao became heavier and heavier, and his life seemed to be more than seventeen or eighty years. In his mind.


    It''s just that things have changed over time and things are right and wrong. If ever, he still has the right to be with Leng Yuexiao, but now, why should he?


    Looking into the night sky, he slowly reached out his hand, as if to imitate the heroism that once turned his hands to make stars.


    However, the palm of the hand crossed, and the night sky did not change at all.


    But I don''t know if it was God''s mercy, Song Ning vaguely saw the moon protruding his head, and after a while, it illuminated the earth.


    Looking at the moonlight, Song Ning''s mood fluctuated. Once upon a time, after seeing the moonlight, he thought of Leng Yuexiao. Now, this thought is even heavier.


    At this moment, a thousand miles away, in a secret room, a woman also looked up at the sky.


    She has a colorful damask, delicate and delicate facial features, like immortal jade carving, snow-like cheeks add a little whiteness under the bright moonlight, a pair of star eyes twinkling, as if all the stars are in her eyes.


    However, among the only stars in the world, the twinkling, but sad.


    She closed her door for a year. For one year, she never left here. For some reason, she suddenly consolidated the night sky today, and found that the night sky was dark. She remembered her experience in the fairy ruins.


    That day, under the tree.


    He made stars for her by turning hands over.


    Although it is an illusion, it is the tranquility and serenity that she has never experienced in her life.


    Now, a year has passed, and there is no news of him. Even the dark night sent to investigate the news, he can''t find where he is.


    A year later, she broke through to Yuanying early and used Yuanyingxiu as a way to find the breath above her exclusive Lengjia token, but she didn''t find anything at all. In this case, there are only two possibilities.


    1. Song Ning is dead.


    Second, Song Ning has no spiritual power and is no longer a monk at this moment.


    Hong Yan drunk, Iraqi tears.


    Two lines of tears.


    This sad woman alone is Leng Yuexiao.


    She hated her father Leng Wuhen and her family, but even if she hated, she could not let go of her blood connection with Leng''s family, and she could not forget her mother''s death more than ten years ago.


    "Song Ning ... if you are still alive, can we meet again in our lifetime?" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was bitter and wept softly.


    In Leng''s house, I was afraid that no one had seen Leng Yuexiao''s expression.


    A year ago, when she came out of the Fairy Market, Leng Yuexiao''s mood is very different from the past. She knows that there is a truce for ten years. She imagines that she can be with Song Ning together to practice together and live together. Song Ning''s realm is rising fast, the family will not object, then she wants to marry Song Ning and fulfill a woman''s long-cherished wish.


    But she never imagined that all of this would be in vain.


    She clenched her fists tightly, her nails penetrated deeply into her palms, and the blood bleed out, but she knew nothing about the pain.


    She opened her sleeves, looked at the scars on her arms that had not faded, and recalled the scene of feeding Song Ning to her own flesh and blood in the fairy ruins.


    The night wind struck, with the coldness of late autumn.


    The two of them were shivering at the same time.


    Shaking his head helplessly, sending Acacia to the moon, the world is too helpless, too many variables, the only thing that will not change, I am afraid that the world is constantly changing.


    Song Ning jumped from the tree, returned to the room, and went to bed to rest.


    Overnight, passed.


    From autumn to spring, in the daily diligent practice, Song Ning''s body became stronger, and Luo Zhengfeng also began to teach him the swordsmanship. In private, Song Ning also continued to practice "Empty Sword Territory", but he kept practicing. However, there has been no progress, there is nothing but form, but the essence of this ethereal sword domain cannot be used.


    Gradually, in the memory of many people, Song Ning''s memory faded away.


    In ten years, with just a flick of the finger, Song Ning has already learned what Luo Zhengfeng has learned all his life. Although some tricks related to Dantian Ningqi Song Ning can''t practice, among Wufu, Song Ning can be regarded as Very strong presence.


    In the falling feathers, monks have the life of a monk, and mortals have a way of living.


    On this day, Song Ning is still practicing "Empty Sword Territory", but Luo Zhengfeng brings an amazing news ...

 Chapter 199： Recruitment

    "Song Ning and Xiao Yi, take a break, I have good news for you." Luo Zhengfeng called.


    Song Ning and Luo Yi stopped one after another and came to Luo Zhengfeng.


    Luo Zhengfeng read it with a notice in his hand.


    After a moment, Song Ning and Luo Yi glanced at each other. For Song Ning, although he has been used to the life of mortals for ten years, at the same time, he also felt the helplessness of mortals.


    In ten years, the flick of a finger is short for the monks. Perhaps many powerful people can close their eyes and shut for thousands of years.


    For mortals, ten years is like a day. If you concentrate on doing one thing, ten years will be extremely fast.


    Over the past ten years, Song Ning''s face has also changed. Compared with the previous immature, it can be said that he has matured a lot. However, due to the influence of his body''s skeleton, his aging rate is extremely slow.


    Once upon a time, he even wanted to stay in this ancient sword city, but when he thought of the ten-year period, and thought that the demon might have started the offensive, Song Ning was uneasy.


    Now when he hears the content of the notice read by Luo Zhengfeng again, Song Ning has some plans in mind.


    "Dad, this notice says that it is a contest. The people who can get the top ten in the conference can go to that cold home, receive training, get training resources, and become a fairy?" Luo Yi was excited.


    Luo Zhengfeng nodded: "Yes, but there is an age requirement, the age must be under 30 years old, I will not do it, but you two can try it, especially Song Ning, with your current strength, drop the feathers Among the martial arts of the country, you can definitely rank in the top ten. "


    Luo Yi looked at Song Ning enviously: "Brother Ning, you are so powerful, and I have surpassed my father in ten years. You are so talented, I really can''t match it."


    Song Ning smiled: "Xiao Yi, let''s go to participate together."


    Luo Yi responded happily. Since he was a child, he dreamed of being able to fly to the sky. These words he had spoken to Song Ning countless times, Song Ning remembered them all in his heart.


    Only now, in addition to being happy, Song Ning still has a trace of doubt.


    The ten-year period has come, it should be the demon war, but why did the Leng family choose ten warriors? Is it true that Lengjia lacks people to such an extent?


    Although I do n��t know what Leng Jia ��s intentions are, but since this notice has been posted, there must be no fakes.


    Luo Zhengfeng looked at Song Ning and Luo Yi happy, and was happy for them. Although he had dreams in his life, his dreams could not be realized. Now Song Ning and Luo Yi have such opportunities, and he is very happy.


    "Song Ning, you are my only disciple, and Xiao Yi is my only son. If the two of you can be together in the future, you must support each other." Luo Zhengfeng said.


    Song Ning nodded: "Yes, Master."


    "Dad, Ning Brother must be an immortal in the future. He will give us a panacea by then, and we can live forever." Luo Yi was very happy at the moment, although he didn''t know if he could enter the top ten, but for Song Ning, he is full of confidence.


    While they were talking, a sneer came from outside the courtyard.


    With a sneer, a man walked in directly, and followed a dozen young people behind him.


    "Interesting, Luo Yi, do you still want to participate in this contest? Do you think I might ask you to participate?"


    Song Ning did not know the young man, he looked at Luo''s father and son suspiciously.


    Luo Yi clenched his fists: "Zhang Liang, you are just a little medicine boy, what do you pretend to be with me?"


    Song Ning looked at the man named Zhang Liang, his pupils shrunk. The man was wearing a white robe. There were spiritual fluctuations on his body. He should be a disciple of a certain school, but I heard Luo Yi said he was ''Little Medicine Boy'', Song Ning probably understands that this bright is probably a martial art.


    The class division of the Cultivation School is very clear. Zhang Liang should be the one who is hovering at the bottom.


    As soon as Luo Yi''s voice fell, Zhang Liang shook his hand and slaps out.


    "Indiscriminate!" Luo Zhengfeng said angrily, taking advantage of the situation.


    Song Ninggang wanted to stop it, but it was too late. That Zhang Liang was very weak, but he was a monk after all. He had spiritual power in his palm. Although he could not see how his cultivation was, he was probably able to determine his Xiu was in the second and third floors during the gathering period.


    Luo Zhengfeng''s arm was numb by this palm tremor, and there was a burst of blood in his chest, almost spurting blood.


    He took a few steps back, his face pale, and he swallowed the blood in his throat.


    "Zhang Liang, how dare you do it!" Luo Yi supported his father, and the sword was about to rush up, but Song Ning grabbed Luo Yi and shook his head at him.


    Luo Zhengfeng whispered: "Xiao Yi, Song Ning, don''t be impulsive, you are not his opponents."


    That Zhang Liang laughed wildly: "Lo Yi Luo Yi, weren''t you very powerful then? Yao Wu Yang Wei like a king, shattered my Dan Tian, ??but did not expect me to be a fairy now? I came today, just to Your blood is paid for! "


    Luo Zhengfeng''s expression sank: "Zhang Liang, when you and Xiaoyi were young and had a dispute, he hurt you by mistake. At that time we also paid the price and apologized, but now you come to seek revenge? Now you are a monk , Monks cannot kill mortals at will, dare you break this rule? "


    Zhang Liang looked cold and took a step back, letting out the dozen people behind him: "I don''t shoot, but these martial arts masters behind me are not necessarily."


    Zhang Liang said, pointing at Song Ning and others, and grinned: "I have some elixir of refining made by some of my brothers, but the number is limited. Those who want to get elixir depend on your own performance. "


    Hearing this, those warriors showed greedy looks, even if they were abolished panacea, it was rare for them, but if they could get this panacea, their strength would be greatly improved.


    Luo Zhengfeng narrowed his eyes, his long sword in front of him, and looked at the ten or so soldiers who had come around.


    Each of these dozens of people is not weak, and some of them are comparable to Luo Zhengfeng. Luo Zhengfeng looked at one of them and gritted his teeth: "Wang Xiong, we have been in friendship with you for more than twenty years. Do you want to help me now? "


    "Lao Luo, I''m sorry, my son is also going to participate in the contest, this waste medicine is very important to him, anyway, killing you is also killing, it is better to let me kill you, this sentiment, I will definitely remember Wang Xiong In my heart. "Wang Xiong looked coldly at Luo Zhengfeng.


    Luo Zhengfeng angered his heart, and the blood he had refrained from before spurted out, his wrist shook, and a sword flower was about to pierce.


    But before he even waited, Song Ning grabbed his wrist and shook his head slightly again.


    Everyone is very puzzled. At this time, what does Song Ning want to do?


    Zhang Liang saw this, and grinned: "Boy, you are not the Luo family. If you are kneeling and begging for mercy now, then I will spare you. Afterwards, I will be short of an obedient dog."

 Chapter 200： Playing dogs also depends on the owner

    "Zhang Liang! This matter has nothing to do with Song Ning. If you are still a man, don''t involve Song Ning!" Luo Yi gritted his teeth and stared at Zhang Liang fiercely.


    Zhang Liang sarcastically looked at Luo Yi: "Man? Do you have pig dung in your head? I am a fairy now. You ants like me do n��t even give me a ** toe in front of me. I let him Kneeling down and begging for mercy gave him a way to live, and even let him follow me behind. This is his great blessing! "


    "You ..." Luo Yi looked at Song Ning with apology in his eyes.


    "Now I don''t need you to kneel down, as long as you say" Luo''s father and son, pigs and dogs are not as good as ", I authorize you to follow me!" Zhang Liang raised his finger to Song Ning and said with pride.


    Luo Zhengfeng looked at Song Ning: "It is the most important thing to live!"


    When Zhang Liang heard this, he smiled more happily, almost crazy.


    Luo Yi and Luo Zhengfeng are looking forward to the situation now. The elder husband should be able to flex his energy, and with all three of them dead, they hope Song Ning can survive.


    Song Ning said.


    All eyes are on Song Ning''s mouth.


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi twitched slightly, smiling.


    Zhang Liang grinned grimly.


    Those warriors looked at Song Ning''s eyes full of disdain, although at this time, I am afraid that everyone would follow the trend, leaving Qingshan in, not afraid of no firewood.


    But it is Song Ning, not them, who is soft at the moment. They naturally look down on Song Ning.


    just����


    When Song Ning said it, everyone was stunned.


    "More than ten years ago, someone said something similar to me. After that, he died and his bones were gone. Today I will give you two options, either kneel down to apologize to the master, take your people away, or die. The whole body. "


    Around, dead.


    Not to mention Zhang Liang and others, even Luo''s father and son were stupid.


    Although Song Ning''s words are imposing, what does it mean to say them?


    Luo''s father and son were annoyed. At this time, could Song Ning just take a soft one? Why do you say such things for their previous feelings and do such stupid things?


    Zhang Liang''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes and his green muscles were exposed. The horror looks like a monster.


    "All killed! Split corpses!" Zhang Liang roared.


    Woo!


    Ten martial arts soldiers started their hands, slashing their swords at Song Ning, and the murderous outbreak made people tremble.


    Luo''s father and son raised their swords to meet their enemies, but they didn''t wait for their attack to come out, only to feel the sword flash in front of their eyes, and the ten or so soldiers stood motionless, standing still, as if frozen.


    The sword rises, the sword falls.


    The Liuyun sword in Song Ning''s hand didn''t seem to come out of the sheath, but it clearly had a sword that cut off the wind and crossed it.


    Quick, almost unbelievable, and no one except Zhang Liang saw how Song Ning made his sword.


    Boom!


    Everyone fell to the ground, no matter who they were, no matter how tall or short, kung fu was strong or weak, and a sword sealed their throats!


    The father and son of Luo''s mouth were half open, and Song Ning was very powerful. They knew that they hadn''t expected it to be so powerful. In ten years, he had been able to reach this level. This is still without Dantian. If there is Dantian, Able to practice Qi, is he not invincible?


    Zhang Liang also froze for a moment, but then, his mouth raised, looking at Song Ning like a dead man, and patted his hands a few times: "Okay, good, I was inconvenient before, but now you kill If you have so many people, do n��t blame me for killing you as a beast! ��


    Between Zhang Liang''s speeches, a flick of his fingertip flew out.


    This spiritual force is invisible and colorless. Ordinary people can only feel the impact of a force but can''t see where it is.


    However, Song Ning once cultivated in the early days of Dandan, and his strength was comparable to Yuanying. How could he not know where this spiritual power lies?


    At this time, Song Ning can be sure that this bright cultivation is weak, and the strength is weaker. Now this is already his killing trick, but it is just a pop of spiritual ball to attack.


    Uh!


    Song Ning''s body moved, avoiding the spiritual attack, and his feet were moving, and he came to Zhang Liang in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Liang was startled, and finally his eyes showed horror. He quickly backed away, and the speed was extremely fast, but he was fast, and Song Ning was not slow. While the two kept their distance, Song Ning threw out a sword, that Zhang Although Liang escaped, there was already a trace of sword in his throat, and blood oozed out.


    Even if it was only broken, the mortal Wufu could actually hurt the monk, which is too amazing!


    The speed of Song Ning''s feet was not reduced, and his wrist turned.


    Ethereal Sword Domain!


    However, just when Liuyun Jian just started to flip, suddenly a spiritual force flew. This spiritual force did not attack Song Ning, but forced Song Ning to retreat. The "Empty Sword Territory" that was about to be exhibited also disappeared.


    "He is not good anymore. He is also a little medicine boy of Shui Yunzong. He also depends on the owner to beat the dog. Are you a bit excessive?" The voice came, and then a young monk flew.


    This monk looked like he was in his twenties. He should have just built the foundation for his cultivation. He flew in a distance. Everyone in the ancient sword city saw this and bowed down on his knees.


    The panic dissipated in Zhang Liang ��s eyes, and he immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the young monk: ��Master, he dared to hurt me. I ��ve already mentioned the master ��s name to him, saying that the master is a disciple of Shui Yunzong, but Not only did he not listen, he also insulted his master, and he made a rant, saying that even if the master came, he would kneel and beg for mercy! "


    Zhang Liang spoke very fast, and he heard that the roots of Luo''s father and son were itchy, and he wished to divide his five horses into corpses.


    Song Ning raised an eyebrow, but did not explain.


    The young monk of Shuiyunzong glanced at the body, and then his eyes fell on Song Ning.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. At this moment, his face suddenly changed greatly.


    Once upon a time, he had a dream for a month in a row. In the dream, a young monk of the early foundation foundation similar to him was flying in mid-air, chasing a Liujia monk who was a great consummation in the later stage of the kiln, and the monk foundation was calm During leisure, between raising his hands and throwing his feet, he killed the Liu family monk who was the great consummate in the later period of Jiedan.


    This scene, he still remembers to this day.


    That person is the goal of his lifelong efforts.


    Just as the young monk of Shui Yunzong''s face changed greatly, Song Ning also recognized him. At that time, Song Ning was exhausted after killing Liu Xian, sitting on the ground, and happened to meet the three of Shui Yunzong. The famous disciple, one of them, is the young monk in front of him.


    "Master, this beast is too rampant, and I have killed a dozen mortals. I am about to take the place of Heaven. In addition to his scourge, now you are here, master, it is you ..."


    Snapped!


    Halfway through Zhang Liang''s words, he only felt a force of energy hit his face. His body flew out, his face was deformed, all his teeth were broken, and most of them swallowed directly into his stomach.


    Zhang Liang was extremely shocked. He didn''t even know why his master shot suddenly, but what shocked him even more was still behind ...

 Chapter 201： Recalling the past, looking at the present

    The young man rushed to Song Ning, knelt down suddenly, and immediately threw his head on the ground.


    The Luo family ��s yard is small, and there are only five people in total, including Song Ning. Apart from Song Ning and the young monk, the three people are dumb, watching the young monk ��s behavior, and even thinking that they are dreaming.


    The young monk knocked three heads, then bowed: "Please seniors forgive sins."


    Song Ning did not expect that the young monk actually knew him, but the past is like a cloud of smoke. Now he knows what he is.


    He stepped up to support the young monk: "Did you admit the wrong person?"


    In the heart of the young monk, Song Ning is the kind of power that can turn his hand over the cloud and cover the rain. Now he even comes up to help him instead of directly holding him up with spiritual force. His heart is full of Song Ning. In awe: "Seniors, juniors are dead, and they ca n��t forget the heroic postures of the seniors. They were able to use the foundation to repair and complete the late Daejeon, and they killed the Liu family. "


    Song Ning smiled bitterly. The young monk said what he had done, but he had no room to hide.


    "Please pay my respects to the senior, please offend the senior before, please forgive the senior." The young monk said, but he was the first to bow.


    Song Ning sighed: "I am no longer the same as me. Now I don''t have any spiritual fluctuations in my body. Presumably you also feel it."


    The young monk was stunned, he really could not feel the fluctuation of spiritual power from Song Ning, but for a foundation-building monk who was able to kill the great consummation of Jiedan ten years ago, he did not try to feel the other side. How strong is the fluctuation in his body? If the other party wants to hide, he can''t see it.


    When the young monk wanted to come, Song Ning must be doing some kind of practice at the moment, and this kind of practice must be similar to Xian Huafan''s experience.


    "Seniors are like that, juniors are only forgiving me of the seniors." The young monk rose from the ground.


    Song Ning nodded: "I can''t tell a sentence or two, but if we can live quietly here, it will fulfill my wish."


    The young monk bowed hurriedly: "Seniors can rest assured that juniors must fulfill their orders."


    He said, turned around and only heard the sound of "Bang", that Zhang Liang was kicked three or four feet away, Zhang Liang got up from the ground with blood in his mouth: "Seniors forgive sins, seniors forgive sins! "


    The young monk snorted: "If it weren''t for the senior man''s kindness, I would have funeral with you now! From today, get out of my alchemy room, and I will apply with the elders to expel you from Shuiyunzong!"


    Zhang Liang hurriedly bowed down to thank him. At this moment, he was already terrified. He never thought that what he provoke was a person who even bowed down to disciples even at the foundation stage of Shuiyunzong. Now he can still live. It is already his fortune. .


    Zhang Liang limped away after speaking, and the young monk bowed to Song Ning: "Dare not ask the senior''s name back then. I don''t know today, could you please tell the senior?"


    At the moment, Luo and his father and son have been shocked to an indescribable degree. They recognized this young monk. This young monk was once a member of the ancient sword city. At that time, Luo Yi even played with this young monk, but now people have already A monk during the foundation period.


    Although in the eyes of Wufu, there is no concept of the foundation period, and it can be passed on among all populations. The monks in the foundation period are already very strong people, and they are real fairy people.


    However, this fairy, even bowed down to Song Ning, and still claimed to be a senior? !


    Luo Zhengfeng is not stupid. At this time, he remembered the scene when he saw Song Ning in the woods. He remembered that after Song Ning Dantian was destroyed, he felt so heavy even with the sword. Then he thought that Song Ning was not familiar with the basic skills of martial arts. , I probably had some speculation in my mind.


    Song Ning''s voice interrupted Luo Zhengfeng''s thoughts: "Master, can you please come in and sit down?"


    Luo Zhengfeng nodded hurriedly, and now he heard Song Ning calling him Master, where can he still bear it?


    On the contrary, after the young monk heard Song Ning and Luo Zhengfeng calling Master, he immediately bowed to Luo Zhengfeng: "The juniors are clumsy, I don''t know if the immortal grows here, how offended!"


    Luo Zhengfeng''s face was ugly. He didn''t know what to do for a while. The fairy bowed to him and even if he died today, that would be enough to laugh at Jiuquan.


    Luo Yi felt as if he was dreaming at this time. Such dream-like things happened to him.


    Song Ning quickly explained: "I am already a mortal, my master Luo Zhengfeng is a mortal, my brother Luo Yi is also a mortal."


    The young monk saw Song Ning emphasizing three mortals in succession, and he expected that the senior man must have gone through the experience of immortalization. It is said that the monk who can withstand this kind of experience, once the experience is completed, will be Get great achievements.


    "Young people remember, they are all mortals, they are all mortals." The young monk answered.


    Entering the house, Song Ning and the young monk sat down, but Luo''s father and son couldn''t sit or stand.


    "Xiaoyi, help us pour some water, Master, you sit down." Song Ning said.


    The young monk nodded at Luo Zhengfeng with a smile, and then clenched his fists to Song Ning, saying: "Younger Liang Yu, who can sit with his senior today, is really lucky for three lives."


    "Mortal, Song Ning." Song Ning said lightly.


    "Senior Song." Liang Yu was very excited.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Ten years ago, I might dare to call myself a senior, but today, I can''t. I am really just a mortal, and some changes have happened to me."


    Liang Yu seemed to be unbelievable, but since Song Ning had said, he went on according to Song Ning''s argument. In his opinion, if the monk had no spiritual power, he would die directly, how could he become a mortal? Moreover, once the sea is difficult to deal with, if the characters who were so sturdy then became mortals, he could not bear the torture in his heart. How could it be possible to sit here like a no-one?


    "Yes, senior." Liang Yu answered.


    Song Ning knew that this could not be explained to Liang Yu, so he asked: "I heard that Zhang Liangdantian was destroyed before, it should be unable to gather energy, how can you still enter your fifth-level cultivation school like Shuiyunzong, and more Can you become a monk? "


    "Seniors do n��t know. Shui Yunzong ��s cultivation is not the same as ordinary sect cultivation. Almost all of them are cultivated by the monks themselves to make the Elixir. Dan Tian is destroyed. That bright body can gather gas and use some Dan. The medicine is only temporarily maintained, but this does not affect the alchemy. Even if it is not possible to gather energy, someone has once hit the third-grade alchemy master. "Liang Yu explained.


    Song Ning understands that Zhang Family recruitment will take some time. During this period, if he can go to Shuiyunzong to learn alchemy, it is a good choice. If one day he can really find a way to make up for Dantian, he can continue Practice.


    "Senior and junior have something, I don''t know what to say or not to talk about," Liang Yu said.

 Chapter 202： One day as a teacher, a lifelong teacher

    "But it doesn''t matter." Song Ning said.


    Liang Yu respectfully said: "Seniors asked me about Shuiyunzong''s things, they must have been interested in alchemy. Forgive younger people to speak bluntly. If the seniors want to go to Shuiyunzong to learn alchemy, as long as they show their strength, I am afraid the Sect Master will be very welcome. "


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "If I go, I just pretend that someone who hasn''t done anything, and Dan Tian is destroyed."


    Liang Yu was stunned for a while, and I didn''t know what to say, but when he thought of Song Ning''s heroic attitude at that time, he was more determined. Song Ning was doing some kind of cultivation.


    After a few more chats and drinking some tea, Liang Yu did not want to leave. He seemed to be able to improve his cultivation status just by staying beside Song Ning.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that he has such an idea in his heart. In his heart, as a monk like Song Ning, as long as he gives him one or two magic weapons, he is enough to run wild in the same rank.


    "Liang Yu, please leave early. My affairs must be kept secret, if it leaks out ..." Song Ning said.


    Liang Yu hurriedly bowed to salute: "Seniors can rest assured, juniors can swear!"


    Liang Yu was terrified. Although Song Ning''s tone was not serious, his appearance did not change, but the more so, the more he was afraid of Song Ning''s killing him, so he immediately lifted up three fingers, the spiritual force exuded, and swore to the sky: " Monk Liang Yu, hereby make a vow of Heavenly Dao, and will never divulge the things of Senior Song. If a word is leaked, my Liang Yu is thundering and the Tao disappears! "


    Song Ning did not stop it. If he didn''t want to go for a walk, this kind of heavenly vows was the best choice.


    "In a few days I want to go to your sect gate, if you can, be your little medicine boy, learn alchemy, it''s not bad." Song Ning said.


    Liang Yu was shocked and immediately said: "If the senior came to Shuiyunzong, as long as the disciple told me, I went out to meet the senior."


    Song Ning frowned.


    Liang Yu quickly explained: "Seniors are assured, I only tell outsiders that you are my medicine boy, and I will not disclose any other things."


    "Then thank you very much." Song Ning said.


    Liang Yu finally let out a sigh of relief: "If the senior came, it would be better to call someone directly. I can''t leave Zongmen for too long this time, so I went back first."


    "Alright." Song Ning nodded and sent Liang Yu away.


    As soon as Liang Yu left, Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi hurriedly bowed to Song Ning, but before waiting for them to bow down, Song Ning supported them: "Master, Xiao Yi, how can you even be like this? ? "


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi looked at each other with complex feelings. For ten years, they only thought Song Ning was an ordinary person, but they didn''t expect it to be a fairy.


    Song Ning sighed, let them sit down, and then told them the truth of the matter.


    After an hour, Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi only knew what was happening to Song Ning.


    Luo Zhengfeng also thought at the moment that Song Ning woke up and screamed in the house. It was impossible for him to understand the feeling that once became an immortal.


    "No wonder your martial arts progress, a thousand miles a day." Luo Zhengfeng sighed with emotion.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I didn''t tell Liang Yu about these things, so in this world, only three of us know."


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi panicked, but apart from panic, they felt a deep sentiment.


    "It''s a pity, hey, it''s really a pity, I didn''t expect that I only accepted one disciple in my life, but this disciple was still a fairy." Luo Zhengfeng sighed.


    Song Ning smiled and immediately knelt on the ground, knocking three heads at Luo Zhengfeng: "I have never really been a teacher in my life, and I have been a teacher for one day and a teacher for life."


    Luo Zhengfeng was stunned immediately, but looking at Song Ning''s firm eyes, he did not refuse after all, but he was full of heart.


    Until today, Song Ning found that he really let go, whether he is a mortal or a fairy, it makes no difference to him at the moment. As long as he can see Leng Yuexiao one day, he will be satisfied.


    "Song Ning, can you still participate in the contest?" Luo Zhengfeng said.


    Song Ning nodded: "The specific time of the contest is one year later. I will definitely attend it, but I may have to leave home during this time."


    "Go to the Shui Yunzong?" Luo Zhengfeng asked.


    Song Ning nodded.


    Luo Yi was very excited: "Brother Ning, are you going to practice again and become a fairy?"


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "Just learning alchemy, I told you just now that my body can no longer cultivate immortals."


    Luo Yi looked sad, and Luo Zhengfeng sighed in his heart. He was very sorry for Song Ning''s experience.


    The next day, Song Ning said goodbye to the Luo family and returned here a year later. Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi gave tears away from Song Ning, who was like a relative for ten years.


    Song Ning left the ancient sword city alone and embarked on the road to Shuiyunzong.


    Song Ning went to Shuiyunzong to study alchemy, not only for alchemy, but also to enter Leng''s home smoothly.


    He is not stupid. He knows why the Leng family should convene the contest, and then select the top ten in the contest to enter the Leng family. If he cannot cultivate and cannot become a monk, then even the top ten, the Leng family will disdain.


    Therefore, he needs to have some outstanding points. If he can become an alchemist, he should be able to use it in Lengjia. After all, even if he is a fifth-level cultivation family, there are not many alchemists.


    The ancient sword city is not far from the imperial city, and Shui Yunzong is near the imperial city, so Song Ning left in the morning, and before the noon, he came outside the gate of Shui Yunzong.


    Looking at the huge Shui Yunzong, Song Ning thought of the past. Within the fairy market, he personally killed Shui Yunzong''s chief disciple Sun Xin. All this is like what happened yesterday.


    Several guardian disciples of Shui Yunzong saw Song Ningzeng staring outside and frowned, saying, "Xian Zaren leave at a speed!"


    Song Ning returned to his mind and fisted at the two of them: "I am Liang Yu''s new medicine boy. I came to find him, so please tell me."


    One of the guard disciples looked at Song Ning suspiciously: "What''s your name?"


    "My name is ... Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning casually said.


    The guardian disciple looked even weirder, and turned to enter the martial arts, muttering while walking: "It looks like a humanoid, why is the name so naughty?"


    Several other guard disciples looked at Song Ning with disdain and mocked with no fear: "I really don''t know what Brother Liang thought about it. The medicine boy named Zhang Liang I was looking for before was a waste, and today there is another one, More waste than Zhang Liang. "


    "Maybe Brother Liang looked at them poorly, so they took them in."


    "Waste medicine boy, you are slowly waiting on the side. If someone comes to Brother Liang, usually at least half an hour, if you catch up with Brother Liang''s alchemy, then you have to wait a few hours."


    These guard disciples were talking. Suddenly they heard a burst from the martial arts. Obviously it was the sound of Dan Dan. Then, I saw a figure flying in a hurry. Looking closely, it was Liang Yu.


    They are not stupid, and combined with the sound of blasting the pandan just now, they can think that this brother Liang must have been very anxious, even the panacea was not refined, otherwise it would not be possible to blast the pandan. I can''t figure it out, why did Brother Liang care so much about such a piece of waste that he didn''t even repair.

 Chapter 203： Living forever, learning is endless

    Liang Yu flew in a hurry. Behind him, the disciple who went to report covered his left face and ran quickly, looking very wronged.


    As soon as Liang Yu fell to the ground, he slapped at the guard disciples. The slap hit loudly, and the faces of the guard disciples swelled instantly.


    "You are here." Liang Yu hesitated and hid the title of "Senior" in his heart.


    Song Ning nodded: "Brother Liang."


    Liang Yu froze: "Come with me."


    Song Ning followed Liang Yu into Zongmen, and then whispered: "Brother Liang does not need to beat them."


    Liang Yu smiled bitterly: "Offended seniors, slapped them are all small, seniors, you call me brothers before you, in order to hide your identity, you still call me Liang Yu directly, I dare not mess up my life."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "It just doesn''t matter."


    Liang Yu admired secretly and thought, ��Senior is the senior, this experience of immortalization has reached such an arbitrary level��.


    But thinking about it in his heart, Liang Yu naturally didn''t say anything. When he thought about it, Song Ning seemed to have completely regarded himself as a mortal. Just thinking of Song Ning''s destroyed Jindan, Liang Yu really didn''t understand it. Although Xianhuafan is a kind of practice, he can destroy even his golden pill, which is really amazing.


    Shui Yunzong was not small, but Liang Yu did not dare to take Song Ning outside, so he quickly arrived at his alchemy room.


    On the way just now, Song Ning probably observed the pattern of Shui Yunzong. Here it should be that every disciple has an alchemy room, and the alchemy room is connected with the residence.


    This alchemy room is not small, combined with Liang Yu''s purple robe, Song Ningli thought, this should be the treatment of the core disciples.


    But on Liang Yu''s robe, Song Ning also saw a small bronze-colored badge on his chest. There were three bronze stars on the badge. He asked curiously, "Brother Liang, what do these three stars mean?"


    Liang Yu explained: "This is the badge of the Sanpin Alchemist."


    After Liang Yu finished speaking, hesitated and timidly said, "Senior, you will not kill me after the experience is over, right?"


    Song Ning stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile: "Naturally not, don''t be cranky."


    Liang Yu did not dare to let Song Ningli take the oath of heaven. Moreover, Song Ning did not kill them ten years ago, and now he should not kill people at will.


    Thinking of this, Liang Yudao said: "Presumably the senior is to learn alchemy. It happens that I have a lot of alchemy classics here. The senior can feel free to explore."


    Song Ning looked at the dense jade notes on the table and said, "I am a mortal now, and I don''t have any spiritual power in my body. How can I detect jade notes?"


    Liang Yu smiled bitterly, and said that this predecessor really enjoyed it, but since people did n��t want to use spiritual power, he would not argue much, and gave Song Ning a pill directly: "This pill is called magic. Lingdan, after taking it, can gather spiritual power in the body of ordinary people. "


    Under Song Ning, arched his hand: "Thank you."


    Liang Yu waved his hand, and then said: "If the seniors are fine, I will continue to practice alchemy. I just exploded a pot of panacea, and I have to refinish it quickly."


    Song Ning looked at the next room, and it turned out to be a mess, with white smoke from time to time in it.


    "It''s okay, but Brother Liang remembered to call me Tian Xinxiao in the future. I call you Brother Liang, and it will be the same for everybody." Song Ning asked.


    Liang Yu no longer competes with Song Ning. Since Song Ning likes it, he has to obey.


    But Liang Yugang wanted to go to alchemy, and Song Ning stopped him again.


    "Brother Liang, do you have Pi Gu Dan there?" Song Ning asked.


    Liang Yu frowned. He didn''t need Pigudan anymore. Why did Song Ning mention Pigudan?


    "Qian, Tian Xinxiao, I really don''t have Gu Dan here, what do you want?" Liang Yu asked, but Liang Yu just thought that he was really a stupid hat. It ��s a mortal, and of course mortals want to eat!


    So, Liang Yu didn''t wait for Song Ning to speak, and immediately waved his hand: "It''s okay, you wait a minute, I''ll get some Pigudan to give you."


    After Liang Yu left, Song Ning looked at the room.


    This room has the shape of a candied gourd. Each room is round. One room is next to the other. There are several rooms where alchemy furnaces are placed. They should all be alchemy rooms. Other rooms are bedrooms and some are study rooms. It''s about a dozen rooms in size.


    After a moment, Liang Yu returned and handed Song Ning a respectful bottle of Elixir: "Tian Xinxiao, this big bottle of Pigu Dan is enough for you and you have been eating for a long time. I will close the alchemy for some time, so, Let me explain to you. "


    Liang Yudao: "The four rooms in the south belong to you. This is the bedroom, study room, alchemy room, and herbal medicine room. You can read as much as you like. Alchemy is free, but be careful when you practice alchemy.


    "Thank you Brother Liang." Song Ning said.


    Liang Yu smiled, still showing respect in his expression: "There are some magical phantoms in the bedroom, which is enough for you to use for a while. If it is okay, I will go to retreat alchemy."


    After that, Liang Yu turned to his alchemy room.


    Song Ning was left with himself, and Song Ning suddenly had a feeling of returning to the past. He looked at the big bottle of Pigudan, opened the stopper, and smelled the incense inside, and also remembered the first time in Tianhe City ten years ago. Scenes during cultivation.


    Pigudan, has n��t eaten in ten years.


    Song Ning put a Pigu Dan in his mouth, and after taking it, he ate the Phantom Spirit Pill again, and then began to read alchemy books.


    If he didn''t read it, Song Ning wouldn''t understand it for a lifetime. It turns out that this alchemy is different from cultivation and martial arts.


    If you really want to combine the three, perhaps you can only say that alchemy combines cultivation and martial arts.


    Comprehension requires enlightenment and martial arts requires practice. In addition to enlightenment and practice, alchemy requires talent, knowledge of herbs, amazing memory, extraordinary physical strength, and ...


    Song Ning was more and more interested in reading. These classics were very boring at first, but gave Song Ning a feeling of watching "Empty Sword Field" for the first time ten years ago.


    If Song Ning had n��t felt it ten years ago, then today, Song Ning really understood that what he had done was nothing. He lived a lifetime and had too many things to learn. How many people would be able to become immortal? No such learning experience.


    Cultivation of immortals, what is it?


    Is it just cultivation of immortality and spirituality?


    If it is just that, it would be better to have read all the books and learned a lot.


    A few days later, after a lot of reading, Song Ning decided to start the first alchemy attempt in his life ...


    [The author''s off topic]: Attached: In a few days, the book will be on the shelf, and then plans to explode 50 chapters. Are the Taoists who have been slow to update slowly prepared?

 Chapter 204： Observed but obscured

    Song Ning chose Jinshou Dan. Although Jinshou Dan is the lowest and most common medicine, it is widely used, not only by monks, but also by many mortals.


    Song Ning mobilized the few ''borrowed'' spiritual powers in his body, ignited a flame in the alchemy furnace, and after the alchemy furnace reached a certain temperature, he began to put medicinal materials into the alchemy furnace.


    "Thirty-seven or two money, one blood money, one piece of cold grass, half money of musk ..." Song Ning kept putting medicinal materials into the alchemy furnace a little bit in sequence.


    While using spiritual power to control the size of the flame under the alchemy furnace, pay attention to the changes in the alchemy furnace.


    If it were in the past, these were just a trivial matter for Song Ning, but now it is different. He is already a mortal and paying attention to so many things at the same time has some difficulties.


    Fortunately, Song Ning was once an extraordinary practitioner, and now he can still handle it.


    Gradually, Jinshoudan took shape.


    After a few hours, Song Ning was sweating and panting, the first panacea was finished, and three golden sores were!


    A good start is half the battle. After the refining of Jinjindan, Song Ning also has a deeper understanding of alchemy.


    He summed up his experience: "At the time of alchemy, because of insufficient understanding of medicinal materials, it was almost wrong. The effect after grinding into powder is completely different from the effect after rolling.


    In addition, the flame of the alchemy furnace is also very important. Now I have no spiritual power in my body. If I want to better control the flame and stabilize the flame, I also need to think about other methods. "


    In response to these two points, Song Ning is thinking about solutions.


    The understanding of herbal medicine is the best problem to be solved by Song Ning. It can be solved by memory and experiment, so there is no need to speculate.


    Song Ning started to read the books about herbal medicine, and at the same time, he kept refining in the alchemy furnace.


    Song Ning gradually became familiar with the effects and phenomena that would occur after combining various herbs.


    The first is the pharmacology and combination of dozens of commonly used herbs.


    Then came the herbs associated with these dozens of herbs, and then, the uncommon herbs ...


    Days passed day by day, Liang Yu completed the retreat early. When he took the Elixir to go out, he glanced at Song Ning and found that Song Ning was using the spiritual power provided by Phantom Spirit Pill to refining the pill. It''s a phantom ghost.


    Leaving his room, Liang Yu exclaimed: "Predecessor is indeed senior. In this experience of immortalization, he didn''t use his spiritual power at all, illusion elixir, only the second medicine alchemist can refine the elixir, Seniors have been able to refine it within a month? "


    Ordinary monks want to achieve a second-grade alchemy master, ranging from half a year to more than a few years. If the talent is poor, it may be possible for ten years or eight years. But this song Ning, but only one month can start refining the second An elixir that can be refined only by a master alchemist.


    But when Liang Yu wanted to come, it was not surprising that this happened to Song Ning.


    As time went by, Liang Yu returned to the room every time and saw that Song Ning was either reading the herbal medicine knowledge, refining the elixir, or exploring the combination of herbs.


    Ten years ago, Liang Yu believed that Song Ning was certainly a talented generation, but now, after seeing Song Ning study so hard, Liang Yu feels that he is too narrow, no matter who he is, even if his talents are vertical and horizontal, It also requires hard work.


    Liang Yu did n��t bother Song Ning either. After all, Song Ning came to him as a medicine boy. He could n��t really use Song Ning as a medicine boy. Since Song Ning wants to delve into it, it ��s up to him. .


    Time passed in the study, Song Ning was hungry, so he took a pill of Gu Gu Dan, and when he was thirsty, he drank some water. When he had no spiritual power, he took Huan Ling Dan. At first, he still needed to sleep. Pharmacology, combined with the monk''s physique, has developed a panacea that does not need to sleep. This panacea is not available in "Panji"!


    Day by day, unconsciously, Song Ning has been in this Shuiyunzong for more than nine months.


    On this day, Liang Yu went to the herbal medicine claiming office: "Evening primrose, deer blood incense, ancient water lotus leaf ..."


    Liang Yu said while taking medicine.


    "Brother Liang, the amount of medicinal materials you have recently received is getting larger and larger." The disciple of the herbal medicine claiming department said.


    Liang Yu ignored it, turned around after taking the herbs, and left.


    Indeed, Liang Yu also knows that he is now taking more and more medicines, and even he can''t use many medicines at all, but Song Ning wants to, so he has to take them.


    Liang Yu''s move attracted the attention of the elder Zongmen, and even the Sect Master Gu Dan, who was the Shuiyun Sect, also inadvertently noticed Liang Yu''s move.


    His spiritual knowledge followed Liang Yu and found that in Liang Yu''s residence, there was a mortal who did not cultivate.


    However, just when his spiritual knowledge was to be removed from this mortal, he suddenly discovered that this mortal was actually doing the experiment of herbal collocation. What kind of reaction will happen to different herbal medicines after collocation, and what is obtained after this reaction Interact with other elixir ...


    Gu Dan was really interested, and this one looked at it for ten days.


    Ten days later, Shui Yunzong released a message: "The pharmacology of Zong is about to start."


    This is held by Shui Yunzong every year, all to reward disciples who strive to keep pharmacology in mind.


    On this day, Song Ning finally took a short break. So far, he has memorized 12,889 kinds of herbal medicine, and he has kept in mind nearly one million kinds of pharmacological changes in his mind. It seems that you can relax a little.


    Liang Yu happened to bring back the herbs needed by Song Ning and put them in Song Ning''s herbal medicine room.


    Song Ning glanced at Liang Yu and smiled, "Thank you very much during this time."


    "Where, this is what I should be." Liang Yu said.


    Song Ning glanced out the window and asked, "I have been here for ten months?"


    Liang Yu nodded. He looked at Song Ning at the moment and found that Song Ning''s appearance has changed. Although it hasn''t changed much, at first glance, it''s not the same as it was ten months ago.


    Song Ning noticed Liang Yu''s expression and said, "I refined Yi Rongdan and changed my face slightly to prevent others from recognizing me."


    Liang Yu was shocked in his heart, Yi Rongdan, that''s a panacea that can only be refined by the third-rank alchemy master. Now Song Ning has arrived at the third-rank alchemy master? If you use your self-cultivation and Song Ning, even if you do n��t have talent, it is not difficult to achieve a third-grade alchemy master, but now Song Ning does not use any of his own cultivation at all. Already have the level of three-level alchemy master, this is really amazing.


    "Liang Yu, these are for you, even if it''s my heart." Song Ning found before that he could open the storage ring after taking the magical power in his body. After he opened the storage ring, he took it out. All the spirit stones in it were given to Liang Yu: "I don''t usually use spirit stones, so there are not many, you accept it."


    Liang Yu swept, there are more than 3,000 spirit stones here. For a monk who came from a mortal, there are a lot of them, but since Song Ning gave him, he accepted it.


    "Right, before ... Tian Xinxiao, Zongmen is about to hold a pharmacology contest, I will help you sign up?" Liang Yu asked.

 Chapter 205： Pharmacology begins

    "I will not participate, after all, I came in as your medicine boy, and I am not eligible to participate." Song Ning shook his head.


    Liang Yu was slightly disappointed: "If you participate, you should be able to get a good ranking. This is a big reward for disciples who work hard to study pharmacology.


    Hearing the reward, Song Ning casually asked, "What are the rewards?"


    "The top 50 can get a fourth-grade elixir, the top ten can get a fifth-grade elixir, and the first can let the patriarch make a six-element elixir!"


    Six-pin elixir? !


    Song Ning suddenly remembered that in the previous classics, he had seen Liupindan medicine, one of which was called Jindan. This kind of Jindan was very interesting and could be used for a period of time. The growth of Jindan in the body can replace Jindan for the monks who were destroyed.


    Only ... there are some side effects.


    "Any six-pin medicine can be used?" Song Ning asked.


    Liang Yu nodded and said: "That''s nature. Sovereign Gudan is shot by a real person, Liupin Pill is not a problem."


    Seeing that Song Ning was a little moved, Liang Yu continued: "So, I''ll sign up for you."


    Song Ninglue hesitated and nodded.


    Three days later, the pharmacology began.


    The first round was a sea election. There were five or six thousand students who signed up. Five hundred or six hundred people should be selected from the five or six thousand.


    On this day, the sea selection market is full of people, Liang Yu and Song Ning also came here, waiting for the topic to start.


    The selection platform of Shui Yunzong is very large, even if it is five or six thousand people, it is enough to accommodate it, and it is not even crowded at all.


    After all the disciples participating in the sea election stood on the platform, I saw an elder flying out of the hall at the end of the platform. The sound accompanied by spiritual power echoed across the platform. He held a ball like something in his hand. Tao: "Today is the sea election of Shuiyunzong''s pharmacology. I will talk about the rules.


    After the platform will enable spiritual recognition, different types of medicinal herbs will appear in the myriad instruments in my hand. The medicinal herbs will become images and appear in the air. What kind of medicinal herbs do you think? As long as you think in your heart, the platform will automatically record your The answer is that 500 people who first recognized 500 kinds of medicinal materials were promoted. "


    After the elder finished speaking, he glanced at everyone: "You, can you hear clearly?"


    The disciples nodded and said yes.


    The elder was very satisfied: "So, the selection begins!"


    As soon as he said this, he brushed his sleeves a little above the platform, and the vast platform immediately flashed a light. After this light, Song Ning felt that his spiritual power seemed to be connected with the spiritual power of the platform.


    Immediately afterwards, an image of herbal medicine began to appear on the tenor in the elder''s hand. The image floated in mid-air, and you could see what it was at a glance, except that the image flashed very fast, and there were three different times on average. Herbs.


    All the disciples participating in the sea election began to answer the questions nervously.


    In Song Ning''s eyes, these herbs just flashed through, and they already had an answer.


    The elder who presided over the selection was calm, watching the feedback of the platform, and watching these disciples answering questions.


    After the time of Baiyi passed, he glanced at the data on the platform and found that 700 people had answered 300 correctly. They were very satisfied and continued to wait.


    However, in the next fifty years, there were only two hundred people who answered the 450 herbal medicines correctly. This disappointed him slightly, and imposed a little difficulty on this herbal medicine, so there were so few people who answered correctly.


    Ten more lives passed.


    A total of 480 kinds of herbal medicines appeared, and only 50 of them answered correctly.


    In the end, there were only 20 people who answered all the top 500 herbs.


    These twenty people took the lead to advance, and the platform exuded a force to hold the twenty people in place and float in the air.


    Just as everyone was envious and jealous, thirty others passed.


    Then one hundred people, two hundred people, three hundred people ...


    Liang Yu finally passed when he was over 300. He looked down at where Song Ning was, and Song Ning had not yet passed.


    He couldn''t help wondering. Song Ning had a lot of research on pharmacology during this time. How come he hasn''t passed it yet?


    But Liang Yu thought about it, after all, these disciples who could be ranked in front were all practiced in Zong Men for more than ten years, and Song Ning was only ten months, if only mortal ability to remember these pharmacology It is still difficult to want ten months to exceed ten years.


    Although Liang Yu believes that Song Ning will be able to pass the sea election, but when there are already more than 400 people, Song Ning is not finished yet, and he is a little worried in his heart.


    At this moment, it is not only Liang Yu who is concerned about Song Ning, but also the Sect Master Shuiyun who has always been on the floor, Gu Danzhen, who has carefully observed Song Ning''s pharmacological experiments before and knows what level Song Ning is probably. Now that Song Ning hasn''t finished, he is a little puzzled.


    Is it wrong?


    Just when Gu Dan was puzzled, Song Ning passed the sea election, which happened to be the 500th.


    Liang Yu was relieved and turned to look at Song Ning, who nodded at Liang Yu.


    The elders who presided over the election looked at the five hundred disciples and nodded: "Yes, you disciples, among my many disciples in Shuiyunzong, the knowledge of pharmacology has already ranked in the top five hundred."


    The elder first said a few words of encouragement, but then, the words turned: "The first 20 disciples can answer all the first 500 herbs. I am very pleased, but in contrast, the 500th is worse. There are too many, there are nearly 800 herbs in this herb, and you can pass it. How much do you know about your pharmacology? "


    Liang Yu didn''t expect the elder''s head to point directly at Song Ning. He suddenly had a bad hunch. Ten years ago, Song Ning was able to use the initial repair of the foundation to kill the complete formation of Jietan. Later, the elder is just the formation. In the later period, the Great Consummation was completed. If Song Ning wanted to kill him, wasn''t it just a matter of raising his hand?


    Just when Liang Yu was worried, he found that Song Ning just smiled slightly and didn''t speak.


    When the elders saw Song Ning ��s respectful attitude, they no longer said what Song Ning said, but said: ��But you are a mortal and you do n��t have the talent to reach this level. It ��s already very good. I ��ll work hard in the future. Years later, you can become a Sanpin alchemist. "


    Hearing this, Liang Yu was even more embarrassed, thirty years later? Third-grade alchemy master? Before Song Ning was able to refine the three-level elixir Yi Rong Dan, if he used his own cultivation methods to study elixir, he would surely be a famous alchemy master in the country of falling feathers thirty years later.


    Liang Yu glanced at Song Ning and found that Song Ning didn''t care, and he couldn''t help but be more respectful to Song Ning. Really powerful people with broad minds are not comparable to ordinary people, even if the other person says this Then, he was not angry or publicized. Such a temperament is worth his life.


    Seeing that Song Ning''s attitude remained unchanged, the elder also felt a little proud, and continued: "The loser, withdraw, and the second selection will follow. Only one-tenth of those who can pass the selection!"

 Chapter 206： The last one, Tian Xinxiao

    More than five thousand failed disciples withdrew, and on the huge platform, only Song Ning and other five hundred left.


    A strange force appeared on the platform, and the five hundred people were placed in different positions and arranged in a matrix.


    The elders still have the lavage instrument just now: "This time the difficulty of the test is increased, three times in one breath, three herbs at a time, whoever answers the first hundred kinds will pass the level, remember, only fifty people can pass."


    After the elders finished talking, they glanced at the 500 disciples in front of them: "Do you understand?"


    The disciples nodded.


    In the elder''s hands, the spirit flashed, and herbs began to appear on the ten thousand herb.


    The last time was three herbs with one breath, and now there are nine herbs with one breath. The number is three times as much as before, but the increase in difficulty is not only three times.


    Song Ning found that the herbs tested this time were more rare than before, and the difficulty of identification had also increased.


    But for Song Ning, these are too simple, but he doesn''t want to be too public.


    Soon, twenty breaths passed, and the elders looked at those who had all answered correctly, and smiled at the corners of their mouths.


    At thirty interest, there are ten people who are all right.


    However, in the last four breaths, difficulty was added, so only two of the ten people all got it right, and the remaining eight were slower.


    Forty breaths and thirteen passed.


    Fifty interest, thirty-six passed.


    Sixty breaths, forty-eight people passed.


    At the time of the 61st breath, Liang Yu finally passed, and even he could not believe that he could pass, which contained a lot of luck. It must be said that luck is also a part of strength, but Liang Yu as the first Forty-nine had just passed, and they looked at Song Ning.


    When he discovered that Song Ning had not yet passed, he couldn''t help but feel a little lost. Sure enough, with the power of mortals, did he check some more?


    But when he looked at Song Ning, Song Ning took off and passed as the 50th place!


    The elder was a little stunned. For two consecutive times, Song Ning was the last one to pass. This mortal''s luck was not really good.


    The elders no longer satirize Song Ning at this moment, but applaud: "A mortal can reach the top 50 in pharmacology. Very good, very good. You monks must learn from this mortal disciple, if there are no more than ten Twenty years of hard work, there can never be today ��s achievements. If you do n��t make a sound, it ��s amazing. Who among the past pharmacological comparisons have you seen this disciple? Have n��t you seen it? ��


    At this moment, the eyes of all the disciples were on Song Ning. Among them were a male and a female and two disciples. When they looked at Song Ning, they looked slightly moved. They always felt that Song Ning seemed to be an acquaintance. Ning''s face is different from the one he knew before.


    This man and a woman are the Shui Yunzong monks who were with Liang Yu!


    The elders praised Song Ning. Song Ning just bowed slightly, his expression did not fluctuate.


    Seeing the elders, Song Ning was full of praise for this, and he was neither arrogant nor discouraged. This kind of person, even a mortal, is in a state of mind.


    The elder shouted: "What''s your name?"


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Tian Xinxiao."


    The elders wanted to boast about the ��good name��, but the word ��good�� had just been spoken, but his complexion changed. A man, how come his name is so good?


    But after half the word, he couldn''t take it back: "Okay, okay, how long have you been with me in Shuiyunzong?"


    "Ten months ago, Brother Liang Yu took a fancy to me and brought me back to be a medicine boy. During this period, he gave me great help." Song Ninggong said.


    "Ten ..." The elder coughed: "Ten months ?!"


    Song Ning nodded: "I have amazing memories since I was a child, which is why Brother Liang Yu brought me back. I still have some advantages in recording pharmacology."


    The elder''s eyes fell on Liang Yu, and Liang Yu nodded hurriedly.


    Shui Yunzong, five or six thousand people who signed up for Dabi, and three or four thousand other disciples, a total of nearly 10,000 people, looked at Song Ning at the moment, and his eyes showed incredible colors, especially a few disciples who did not come to the platform. The disciples were all highly skilled in Shuiyunzong''s immortality medicine. They only found it ridiculous when they heard Song Ning''s words.


    Ten months, it is not impossible, but it is estimated that it is just medicinal herbs.


    Many disciples have tweeted about it. The memory of the monk is naturally amazing, but in terms of herbal medicine, in addition to remembering, it also needs to be distinguished and recognized, so it is very troublesome. Many disciples do n��t like to do this kind of thing. It took them ten months to surpass them, and they were naturally unwilling.


    When the elder thought of what he said about the ''Ten or Twenty Years'' just now, he felt hot at the moment, but at this point, he could only continue: "Tian Xinxiao, good, good, really good, As a medicine boy, you should keep in mind the herbs. You can enter the top 50, which is really good, but the next step is to test the real pharmacological changes. This can be different from identifying herbs. You are ready. I am looking forward to your which performed."


    Song Ning nodded and thanked with a fist.


    The elder was extremely, and continued: "However, even if you fail, you don''t have to be too inferior. After all, the other disciples are monks, and you are just a mortal. As a mortal, you can get to this point. I am the first person in the history of Shui Yunzong. "


    With that said, the elders did not say much. After ordering the failed 450 people to leave, they began to introduce the next competition: "In this third game, only ten people are left. You have to listen to the rules of the competition."


    Everyone bowed and nodded.


    The elder said: "As before, it ��s still the ten thousand herb. The ten thousand herb shows three times at a time, and three herbs appear at a time. What you have to do is to determine what effect the three herbs will produce when combined. There are many changes in pharmacology. The combination of three herbal medicines and different refining orders may have many different effects, but you only need to say one of them, and take the lead in answering the correct one hundred kinds. "


    The disciples nodded.


    "Okay, then the third round, the competition begins!" Said the elder.


    As soon as the elder had finished speaking, Wancaoyi began to blink again.


    Song Ning looked at the herbs emerging in the air and began to answer.


    Under the stands, many disciples stared at Song Ning and said in a cold voice: "Huh, the elder also said, this person is just amazing memory. Before, they used to record and identify herbs, but now it is the real pharmacology. I guess he is absolutely Is the last one. "


    "That''s needless to say, mortals only, able to reach the top 50, but relying on his innately amazing memory, if he can enter the top ten, I will eat on the spot."


    "Okay, are you saying that a mortal is interesting? It is a blessing for him to be able to get into Shuiyunzong, and now he can enter the top 50 in pharmacology, it is estimated that his ancestral graves will be smoked!"


    These people said, the voice is not small, Song Ning did not care before, but when Song Ning heard the five words ��Ancestral Tomb Smokes Green Smoke,�� a burst of anger rose.

 Chapter 207： top ten

    The difficulty of the third game has increased obviously. We took the lead in answering one hundred questions and three questions in one breath, that is, the fastest thirty-four breath can be completed.


    For elders, the focus is only on the disciples in front, but now Song Ning, a mortal, has behaved this way, and the presiding elder, who has always looked down on mortals, has to care too.


    But while he was watching Song Ning, Song Ning disturbed the contest because of his anger, and had no time to answer the questions.


    The elder sighed and shook his head: "Morphs are mortals after all, and they just can''t do it when it comes time to test the pharmacology."


    So, instead of observing Song Ning, he focused his attention on the two disciples who had not missed a question from the beginning to now.


    These two disciples are the most promising people to enter the ranks of family disciples this time. They are 26 years old and 31 years old. They have come to Shuiyunzong for two to thirty years.


    Seeing that the two disciples were correct so far, the elder nodded approvingly.


    The third test has been passed. The third test was set by the patriarch himself. Difficulties were set at the tenth, twentieth, and thirtieth rates. This difficulty is used to refer to which disciple is more talented.


    For ordinary disciples, there is no choice as to how many answers they can answer, because their knowledge is limited, so the difficulty is clear at a glance, and it will be difficult in the face of this problem.


    But it is different in Song Ning. Song Ning has mastered 12,889 herbs and is familiar with the changes in the pharmacology of millions of Chinese herbal medicines. All the topics are the same to him. The last place was because he did n��t want to be publicized.


    Tenth interest.


    Three questions, fifty disciples who took the test, thirty people answered one question correctly, twelve people answered two questions correctly, and only four people answered all three questions correctly. Because Song Ning answered questions selectively, there was no answer at all. Care, when you see the question, answer directly, so Song Ning is one of the four.


    However, the elder was only concerned about the first few disciples and did not care about Song Ning.


    Twenty interest.


    Among the three questions, ten people answered one question correctly, five answered two questions correctly, and two answered three questions correctly.


    Thirtieth interest ...


    Five people answered one question correctly, three people answered two questions correctly, and one person answered three questions correctly.


    Time passed slowly, and the first place came.


    All the disciples sighed with praise and praise.


    Immediately afterwards, it was second.


    The third place is much slower than them, and then the fourth and fifth places.


    Song Ning has answered more than 90 questions now, and he is waiting for the ninth place to appear, so he slowly answers the question. As for Liang Yu, he has almost given up at this moment.


    Until the ninth place appeared, all disciples looked forward to the last one.


    Like them, the eyes of the presiding elder inadvertently fell on Song Ning.


    Although Song Ning qualified as the last two times in a row, this time, he had no such luck.


    However, when all the disciples turned their eyes away, Song Ning was suddenly lifted by a force of the platform and floated in mid-air.


    Tenth place!


    The audience was dumb.


    Even the disciples who just clamored to perform Chi Xiang were dumbfounded at the moment.


    Everyone, including the presiding elder, was shocked. Of course, among these people, Liang Yu was the least shocked, but even so, Liang Yu ��s heart was still pounding and accelerated, ten. In the month, with the power of mortals, enter the top ten ...


    After Song Ning completed the competition, she turned her head and looked at the disciple who just said, "The ancestral grave is burning green smoke." His eyes were so cold that the disciple felt cold in his heart and immediately glanced his head to the side. He dared not confront Song Ning. Depending on.


    At this moment, some disciples have come back and patted the disciple who just said to perform Chi Xiang: "Maofang is over there."


    The disciple''s face was green: "I ... I ..."


    "You said so decisively just now, now you want to repent?" Said a female disciple.


    Immediately afterwards, another female disciple disdaind: "Yeah, although Tian Xinxiao is a mortal, he can enter the top ten by virtue of the power of mortals. He is the first person in the history of Shui Yunzong. Since you have the courage Shame him, then you should have the courage to accept the punishment, and the punishment is still your own. "


    At this moment, almost all who speak for Song Ning are female disciples. In the eyes of these female disciples, Song Ning''s appearance is more handsome, manly, and more importantly, he can take this extraordinary step with ordinary power. This kind of man is the first goal of spouse selection of all women.


    But it''s just a good feeling, after all, Song Ning is just a mortal, if they really say that with Song Ning, they naturally have reservations.


    But even so, they have to breathe for Song Ning at this time.


    Those disciples are making trouble below, and the presiding elders don''t care. This happens every time the Dabi is concerned. At this moment, he is concerned about Song Ning.


    For a while, there was no one on the platform to speak, and the elder host said nothing. He looked at Song Ning for a long time before speaking: "Very well, I am very pleased that you can go to your own strength. At this step, I think you have won. Even if you can only stop in the tenth place, your name will also be recorded in the history book of Shui Yunzong. By the way, what is your name?


    "Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning said.


    The elder nodded and applauded: "Tian Xinxiao, fierce, fierce, and continue to work hard in the future. You just said ... how long have I been in Shuiyunzong?"


    "Ten months." Song Ning said again.


    The elder''s heart seems to be smashed by a hammer, ten months, this is a level that a mortal can reach in ten months? But if he said that the disciple in front of him was not a mortal, he did n��t believe it. He just observed the disciple just now and found that even the disciple was destroyed, and he could n��t gather energy at all.


    Liang Yu was happy for Song Ning in the bottom of his heart. For the past 10 months, he and Song Ning got along as if they were friends. Song Ning did not bully the small, nor did he order him to do anything. The most important thing is Song Ning''s efforts Liang Yu felt a lot from Song Ning, and learned a lot, but also had the goal of future efforts.


    Forty failed disciples withdrew, and the first thing after Liang Yu withdrew was to march toward the disciple who said, "The ancestral grave is burning green smoke." Raising his hand was a slap in the face: "Speak to me later Click, this time it''s hitting you, and next time you won''t be allowed to lose your life! "


    The disciple was just an inner disciple, slapped by Liang Yu, the core disciple, and naturally dared not to retaliate, but to apologize again and again.


    Seeing Liang Yu like this, Song Ning''s heart just dissipated a lot.


    On the platform, among the remaining ten people, the first female disciple turned to look at Song Ning, and a smile flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    When she saw Song Ning at first glance, she felt that Song Ning was familiar, and that Song Ning should be very approachable.


    Song Ning''s appearance changed at the moment, and if it didn''t change, she would surely recognize that Song Ning was the heroic early foundation monk who had never killed her but let her go.


    Song Ning looked at this female nun too well, not only because of the incident more than ten years ago, but also because of Sun Xin.


    At that time, Sun Xin said that Song Ning had let her sister go. At first glance, it turned out to be true. This female Xiu was similar to Sun Xin. Seeing her was like seeing Sun Xin.

 Chapter 208： I will spend the night with him!

    The female Xiu nodded at Song Ning with a smile, and this scene fell in the eyes of another male disciple beside him. The male disciple looked at Song Ning with a cold eye and grunted: "It''s really embarrassing to let such a waste enter top ten."


    The female Xiu frowned and did not speak, but ignored the words of the male disciple beside her.


    The elder host cleared his throat: "Okay, the next round is the test, and the competition will start soon. Let me talk about the competition rules."


    The elder host said, lifting the ten thousand herb: "The last round of tests is different from the previous one. You only have one incense stick time, within one incense stick, observe the herbs given in the ten thousand herb instrument, and answer as much as possible The types of elixirs that can be refined with these herbs, the person who answers the most correctly wins, and if the answer is wrong three times, it fails! "


    Ten people nodded one after another.


    Liang Yu looked at Song Ning excitedly below. It seemed to him that Song Ning was very likely to win the first place.


    The elder host''s eyes fell on Song Ning and nodded with a smile: "Little guy, you work harder. Although this is still too difficult for you, but the kung fu pays off, you will definitely achieve something in the future. "


    Song Ning bowed.


    "Okay, start the competition, burn incense!" Said the elder.


    In an instant, several herbs appeared in the herb, and the elder continued: "You failed disciples can also look at it. This is also a kind of experience for you."


    Song Ning''s eyes swept through these herbs. In the previous three contests, he was all doing tricks. The first two are extremely powerful. Now if he wants to win the first place, he can''t keep any hands.


    So at this time, Song Ning began to simulate in his heart quickly and began to answer questions.


    This time, the host elders paid attention to three goals. The first one was to observe Song Ning ��s female cultivator, that is, the disciple who had always ranked first, and the second one was the male cultivator, second. The third person is Song Ning.


    He was curious how Song Ning came to this point with mortal power.


    The presiding elder observed the data returned by the platform. The nun had already answered six kinds of panacea. The elder showed a startled look and nodded approvingly.


    The male repairer answered five kinds, followed closely.


    Looking at these two people, the presiding elder is very pleased.


    But when he saw Song Ning, he was dumbfounded.


    "Nine or nine?" The presiding officer was dumbfounded.


    He immediately set his eyes on Song Ning and carefully observed Song Ning''s Dantian. Song Ning''s Dantian was indeed destroyed and seemed to be destroyed for a long time, that is to say, he could never be a monk, but If it is not a monk, close to memory, can it reach this level in ten months?


    A little bit of time passed. After almost half of the incense sticks, seven disciples had given up. They answered eight kinds at most and six at least. This is already the limit.


    After a while, the man who focused on giving up gave him ten answers.


    After three quarters of incense sticks, the nun ended almost, and she answered twelve kinds.


    Seeing this, the disciples already knew what they were thinking about and began to whisper for a round.


    "Sister Sun Yu is so powerful, this time it must be the first."


    "It is estimated that Brother Wang Songshuai is the second."


    These disciples were talking about justice, and their eyes fell on Song Ning. They found that Song Ning was still frowning and answering questions.


    A male disciple sneered: "It''s really hard work. If you can''t, just give up and forget it. As a mortal, it''s good that he can get to this point. What is good?"


    "He is destined to be the last one. Sometimes he must let him know that it is useful if he does not work hard." Another disciple with a bad smell covered his mouth and said that he had just been slammed into the air.


    The more he said, the more angry he was: "Waste is waste, no matter how hard it is, it will be useless. Later, if he can say more than five kinds of panacea, I ..."


    "What are you? You continue to eat Xiang?" A female disciple looked at him in disgust.


    "Eat! If he can answer more than five, I will eat Cheung, but if he can''t answer so many, you are doing double training with me tonight, would you dare?" The male disciple asked.


    The female disciple was short of anger and had not waited for her permission.


    The female disciple looked at the ugly face of the male disciple just now and gritted his teeth: "Okay! If Tian Xinxiao couldn''t answer five kinds, I will practice with you tonight, at your mercy, but if he answers Yes, you continue to eat Xiang, and I will accompany him tonight! "


    As soon as the female disciple spoke out, even the presiding elder was stunned.


    Although there are some disciples in the martial arts who will pass the time with Shuangxiu, there are also a lot of disciples who defend themselves like jade, just like the female disciple who just said this in a rage. After personnel, I did not expect to say this now.


    With a lottery head, the result is much concerned.


    The elder host lamented that if other elders today did not go to Lengjia to discuss matters, then I am afraid that someone will compete for Tian Xinxiao and take Tian Xinxiao as a disciple.


    The presiding elder cleared his throat in the courage of many disciples: "Let''s announce the result."


    Song Ning was a little nervous. He had not finished the last immortal medicine just now. He came for the first time this time. If he could not get the first one, he revealed that he did not say that he had not achieved his goal.


    "Sun Yu, twelve kinds!" Presided over the elders.


    A burst of exclamation broke out below, and Sun Yu turned out to be twelve kinds, worthy of being the best in their generation.


    "Wang Songshuai, ten kinds." The presiding elder said: "There are only ten of the ten kinds."


    Sun Yu smiled lightly and gently touched the hair, finally relieved, and Wang Songshuai seemed to have known for a long time that he could not be the first. After hearing this result, he smiled slyly.


    When all the disciples listened, the elders simply said that they were the first and the second respectively, wouldn''t it?


    Next, the elder separately stated the number of the other seven people. At the end, he glanced at many disciples: "What should you be most interested in is Tian Xinxiao''s number of correct answers?"


    Everyone held their breath, and many people were heartbroken, very concerned about Song Ning''s results.


    The elders presided over the opening, he wanted to talk about the number of Song Ning, but he changed his words: "I seem to have said to you just now, if in the last round, if there are three wrong answers, it will be judged to fail and the platform will forcibly cancel Its eligibility to compete. "


    The disciples below were stunned. At this moment, where are they still in the mood to listen to the elders saying these useless things? What they want to know is how much Song Ning got it right: "Elder, please tell us the quantity of Tian Xinxiao, tell us the quantity!"


    "Yeah, don''t turn around, you''re in a hurry."


    The elder host cleared his throat, and then said: "Tian Xinxiao, you got it right ..."

 Chapter 209： First place

    Everyone held their breath.


    "Tian Xinxiao, twenty-one correct answers!" Presided over the elders.


    His eyes have always been on Song Ning, this mortal, in his view is too extraordinary.


    The nine people on the platform other than Song Ning were immediately dumb, especially Wang Shuangshuai, who was so cold-eyed. He could not think of why Song Ning was so correct. In his view, even if Song Ning was able to answer five kinds of things correctly, it was a world of paradox.


    Sun Yu''s beautiful eyes are all the shadows of Song Ning, 21 kinds, 21 kinds!


    This is almost twice her.


    Nearly ten thousand disciples suddenly boiled. Although they could n��t clearly understand what they were talking about, it was nothing more than unbelievable, unbelievable, etc. Among them, the one who had just said a lot of words would have to eat again, and just said that he would accompany him at night. Song Ning''s female disciple looked pretty at the moment, looking at Song Ning, her small heart beating.


    Under the platform, Liang Yu cheered loudly, and the entire Shuiyun Sect was probably the only one who cheered.


    Song Ning actually regretted after hearing the number of Sun Yu just now. His performance is so amazing now, he doesn''t want to be like that.


    The elder of the host moved in front of Song Ning: "Tian Xinxiao, Shui Yunzong, no mortal can reach this level. No, to be precise, even the monks have never had this kind of The results, I admire you very much, you are Alchemist Wizard! "


    At this moment, the attitude of the presiding elder also changed. He looked at Song Ning carefully. This young man was unusual, and this matter was too unbelievable.


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Good luck."


    The elder host frowned: "It''s just good luck? If it''s just good luck, it''s impossible to do this, you ..."


    He was talking, and suddenly there was a voice in his heart, that voice was from Gu Dan.


    After hearing this voice, presided over the elders said: "Tian Xinxiao, Zongzhuo see you, you go."


    After he finished speaking, he popped with one finger, and a spiritual force held Song Ning''s figure away.


    The disciples looked at Song Ning, they were hit by the eyes, a mortal could win the first place, what face do they have alive? But more importantly, a mortal actually broke the entire history of Shui Yunzong!


    Although they ca n��t figure it out, they also know that alchemy depends on talent. Perhaps Tian Xinxiao is really talented, and it is because his talent is too good, so he is just a mortal and cannot be cultivated, otherwise the world will be too unfair Too.


    Sun Yu''s eyes kept falling on Song Ning. She looked at Song Ningfei''s back in the air and felt a little similar, but she was not sure. She suddenly thought that Liang Yu was very happy just now, so she moved to Liang Yu and started ask.


    The elder host waved his hand: "Okay, let''s go away, come tomorrow to receive the reward. This time, the name of the disciple who sets the record will be engraved on the stone monument outside the Wan Cao Tang."


    The disciples dispersed, and the presiding elder began to investigate Song Ning''s data in the platform.


    I do n��t know, I was shocked. From the first scene, he found that Song Ning ��s answer seemed to be regular. Several questions were wrong, and several questions were wrong. Until the third level, Song Ning was finally exposed. Too.


    "Every ten-interest question in the third level will be extremely difficult. This Tian Xinxiao just avoided it at random, but these extremely difficult questions have not been avoided. All the answers are correct. This can only explain ... These questions are not in his eyes. Any difference! "The presiding elder took a breath. He looked at the residence of the patriarch and exclaimed:" Who is Tian Xinxiao? "


    At this moment, Song Ning had reached the door of the patriarch''s residence. As soon as he arrived outside, the door opened, and a spiritual force sucked it into it.


    This dwelling is very simple. There are only two rooms, one bedroom and one alchemy room. In the bedroom, there is a bed, a table and two chairs. An elderly man who looks old and vicissitudes sits on the chair, looking up at Song Ning, pointing to the nearby Chair, kindly: "Sit down."


    Song Ning bowed to salute and sat down.


    The old man glanced at the door, and the door closed. He glanced at Song Ning and smiled: "I will remove the effect of Yi Rongdan on you, don''t you have any opinion?"


    Song Ning froze for a moment, and slowly shook his head.


    The old man''s expression didn''t move, and when he looked at Song Ning, the effect of Yi Rongdan on Song Ning''s body dissipated.


    When Song Ningzheng felt wonderful, the old man had already spoken slowly: "Your name is ... Tian Xinxiao?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    The old man smiled and said: "I am a real person from Gudan, the head of the Shuiyun Sect, or you may call me the Sovereign."


    "The younger generation has seen the suzerain." Song Ning said.


    Gu Dan really smiled very kindly. His eyes flashed, and he seemed to be remembering the past: "Tian Xinxiao ... There is someone who doesn''t know whether you know it or not. The person started practicing at the age of sixteen, within a year , The breakthrough to the early stage of the foundation, the cultivation is strong enough to kill the Daquan monks in the later period of the formation of the Dandan, and even the Yuanying monk can fight. This person was fighting outside the Qingluo City, killing tens of thousands of monsters, only for After preserving the people in the city, they entered the Fairy Market with Miss Lengjia Leng Yuexiao, and then left smoothly. With their own strength, they reached an agreement with Bai Ting, the elder clan of the fairy fairy clan.


    But ten years ago, the man suddenly disappeared, not knowing where he was. "


    Song Ning didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect it anyway. The Gudan real person recognized him at a glance. He once beheaded Sun Xin directly in the fairy market. Now he wants to come. Does this Gudan real person know that he is the murderer?


    But when Song Ning looked closely at the real person of Gu Dan, Gu Real person smiled and said: "Song Ning, what happened afterwards, are you talking to me?"


    Song Ning couldn''t hide it, and told him the truth.


    After listening to the real person, Gu Dan nodded slightly: "If it were someone else, with a mortal body that has such attainments in elixir, I would never believe it, but if you were, I would have no doubts, if I expected it well, you did not want Participate in this pharmacological comparison, but after hearing the first prize, did you participate? "


    Song Ning bowed to salute: "Seniors clearly decided that the juniors came for the sixth-grade medicine."


    "But for Jin Dan?" Gu Dan asked.


    "Exactly!" Song Ning said.


    Gu Danzheng thought about it a little: "Song Ning, you entered the fairy market that day, and Sun Xin also went in, but Sun Xin didn''t come out alive at last. I asked Liu Ruyan and Leng Yuexiao, but they both Everyone said they did n��t know about Sun Xin, do you know? "


    Song Ning did not conceal: "Sun Xin and Wang Yi jointly wanted to kill me, and then we entered a illusion. Under desperation, I killed her."


    Gu Dan smiled, and this smile did not contain any falsehood, nor any cruelty.


    He looked at Song Ning''s eyes with a little more approval: "Actually, I already knew that Liu Ruyan said she didn''t know, but Leng Yuexiao said that Xiao Nizi said that Sun Xin had attacked her once, if she had a chance, she thought Kill Sun Xin, and now when I ask you, you have said it without hesitation. "


    Song Ning looked at Gu Dan without squinting: "I did it, I won''t deny it."


    Gu Danzhen clapped his hands: "Good thing, if it was ten years ago, I am afraid I will kill you directly, but now, I appreciate you, you want Jindan, I can refine it for you, but there is one thing I want Tell you in advance. "


    "Senior, please." Song Ning respectfully said.

 Chapter 210： Colorful tanley

    Gu Danzheng sighed: "I have lived for so long, naturally I know what you think, ten months ago, when the Lengjia recruitment order came down, you secretly entered the Shuiyunzong. That little Nizi has a relationship, there is a saying, I want to advise you, artificial golden pill, once taken, the consequences are definitely not what you can predict. "


    Song Ning lightly smiled: "At most, it''s just memory loss."


    Gu Dan real stared: "If one day, you forget Leng Yuexiao, what''s the point of doing all this?"


    Song Ning''s expression is as usual: "Forget it, forget it. Instead of painfully remembering that you can''t help, but painfully missing but not seeing it, it is better to forget it without regret."


    Gu Dan really sighed. I do n��t know how many years ago, he also had this kind of heroism. Only today, he has no mood swings. If he does not see Song Ning, he will not personally meet a disciple, let alone say so. many.


    "I refine ''Golden Dan'' and can inject a trace of indelible memory into it. What memory do you want me to inject into it?" Gu Dan said again.


    Song Ning was startled. "Let me remember Taihe Mountain."


    Hearing the words, Gu Dan real man sighed again, he pushed his hand: "You go, the medicine is ready, I call you to take it."


    When Song Ning left, Gu Dan''s real face moved, looking at the distant figure through the closed doors and windows, and the memories of the past kept appearing in front of him.


    This is just the first time he has face-to-face with Song Ning, but for this younger generation, he likes it very much. Whether it is his choice or his approach, it is daunting.


    Even Gu Dan, who has lived for thousands of years, has never seen a few people like Song Ning.


    "One son for a thousand years, a son for a thousand years, the life of a monk must go through ups and downs, experience all kinds of hardships, and vanish. It is also necessary. If Song Ning really used Jindan, I am afraid that if it is cultivated, it will climb to the Dandan even The realm of Yuanying, when his cultivation will last for a thousand miles, just ... With Jin Dan, it is just amazing, without memory, it will be like walking dead. "Gu Dan sighed, his life is still a hundred years. After a hundred years, if it cannot be broken through, it will sit down.


    Before he let Song Ning come, holding the thought that Song Ning can stay, but now it seems that Song Ning is determined.


    "Well, young is not crazy, and this life is in vain, let him do it."


    Gu Danren came to the alchemy furnace and separated the few life-sustaining essence blood and Yuanshen in his body, condensing the ''unbreakable'' memory. After condensing a trace, he separated a little essence blood again With Yuanshen, start to condense the second thread, after this second thread ends, it is the third thread ...


    I am afraid that no one in this country of falling feathers knows the method of injecting memories when refining the ''Golden Pill'', because no one will use their primordial spirit and essence blood to refine the pill.


    This is to use life in alchemy ...


    After condensing the three memories, Gudan real coughed a few times, and there was blood oozing out of his throat, and his appearance was much older, like the old man who would be a woodless fellow, he could not see the monk of the **** of the gods.


    When Song Ning returned to the room, as soon as she entered the house, she saw a female nun sitting there. Song Ning remembered that this female nun was the one who said he would stay with him overnight.


    After seeing Song Ning, the nun immediately got up: "Tian, ??Tian Daoyou, I am Zhou Ling, I bet before ..."


    Song Ning smiled: "Sister Zhou is not as reluctant as this, just angry, no need to follow."


    This week, Lingren, as his name implies, looks very watery, and her big watery eyes seem to be able to speak. It is very touching. She just barely spoke when she saw Liang Yu. Now she is determined to speak with Song Ning. , But did not expect Song Ning to come up with such a sentence.


    "Actually I am not ..." Zhou Lingdao said.


    But half of Zhou Ling''s words, Song Ning interrupted: "It''s okay, Sister Zhou please come back, I have to study alchemy."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ling''s eyes were red, and he didn''t say more. After thanking him, he hurried away.


    For a woman like Zhou Ling who is so passionate, perhaps it is most important to give her precious first time to someone she likes. Although Song Ning is just a mortal in Zhou Ling''s eyes, she has a good impression of Song Ning. She didn''t want to accompany Song Ning at all, and she didn''t say that kind of words before.


    But she didn''t expect that Song Ning turned her down, and she refused so decisively.


    This scene was also beyond Liang Yu''s expectation. Song Ning had not been out in this room for ten months. During these ten months, Liang Yu also secretly had two sexes with other sisters and sisters in the school.


    "Senior, this ..." Liang Yu said.


    "Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning said.


    Liang Yu nodded hurriedly: "Tian Xinxiao, I think Zhou Ling really likes you a bit."


    Song Ning shook his head: "If you can''t be responsible for her, then you should never take her to bed as a monk, maybe this is ridiculous, but you have to know that before we were monks, we were still men If you ca n��t do it, you do n��t deserve to be a monk, and you do n��t deserve to be immortal. ��


    Liang Yu stared blankly at Song Ning. Song Ning''s voice was very weak, but he was decisive, and he kept echoing in his mind.


    Looking at Song Ning''s back, even if it is just a mortal now, it is so unattainable.


    "There is something else." Liang Yu recovered and stopped Song Ning.


    "Sun Yu?" Song Ning asked.


    Liang Yu nodded: "Sister Sun came to ask me, and I was fooled by it, but I looked at her like I didn''t believe it."


    "It''s okay to stop it. Don''t think about the rest." Song Ning waved his hand.


    "Okay, I know." Liang Yu did not continue to speak, and after watching Song Ning return to the room to start reading the classics, he went out.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed. Within these three days, Liang Yu ��s residence was regarded as a sightseeing spot. The disciples of Shui Yunzong were endless and wanted to see Song Ning, but Liang Yu went out to perform his tasks. Leaving, and Song Ning''s ears did not listen to things outside the window, only to read the medicine book.


    This morning, with a slight burst, a cloud of auspicious clouds appeared over Shuiyunzong.


    The auspicious clouds are floating, and in this auspicious cloud, there are colorful pill thunders, and the colorful pill thunders are constantly bombarded down. Pop up the tactics to resist Dan Lei''s bombardment.


    There are seven colorful dazzles, starting with red and ending with purple. Each drop will be twice as powerful as before.


    Shui Yunzong''s disciples have not seen the scene in a long time. It is too rare to be able to condense the six-level elixirs of colorful danlei. They are now wondering what elixirs Song Ning wants.


    However, under the resistance of Gudan Real Man, the colorful Danlei did not harm the Elixir. With the disappearance of the colorful Danlei, Gu Dan live-action sent a song to Song Ning: "Come and get the Dan."


    [The author off topic]: a good news, a bad news.


    The good news is that this book was launched on May 1st, and an updated 50 chapters broke out before noon on May 1st.


    The bad news is that there is only one chapter on April 30.


    Follow the latest developments in this book, please add QQ group 19491368

 Chapter 211： Cidan

    Song Ning got up and left the room. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw ten people standing outside looking into the room. These people, male and female, saw Song Ning coming out, some greeted Song Ning, and some were Smiling at Song Ning, the attitude is extremely friendly.


    Song Ning nodded at the crowd, and then quickly walked to the residence of Gu Dan.


    Shui Yunzong is very large. It takes about half an hour for Song Ning to walk to Gu Dan ��s real room before walking halfway. There is one more person behind him.


    "Have we met?" The man asked.


    Song Ning turned around and saw that the person was Sun Yu.


    Song Ning was slightly surprised, and then smiled: "When I was in the pharmacology day, I was fortunate to see Sister Sun."


    At this moment, Song Ning has used Yi Rongdan again, so Sun Yu can''t see Song Ning''s true appearance, but through Song Ning''s back, Sun Yu always thinks that this ''Tian Xinxiao'' is the monk in his heart.


    Song Ning''s answer disappointed Sun Yu: "Congratulations on your first place."


    "Thank you." Song Ning said.


    Sun Yu didn''t seem to be reconciled: "When I was outside the sect mission, I saw a young monk. He could kill a monk in the later stage of the Great Dandan with the early repair of the foundation. , Have you heard of it? "


    Song Ning shook his head: "I have never heard that Sister Sister is a monk and an immortal, but I am just a mortal who can''t practice. How can I know those things?"


    Sun Yu took a glance at Song Ning''s Dantian and found that Song Ning''s Dantian seemed to have been destroyed long ago and could not be cultivated.


    After confirming this, she had no choice but to leave.


    In the woods in the distance, a man kept watching Song Ning. His eyes were gloomy and his murderous eyes were exposed, as if he wanted to kill Song Ning.


    This person is Wang Songshuai. Wang Songshuai always follows Sun Yu. But Wang Songshuai is good at hiding. Sun Yu did not know how to ask for it. Today, Sun Yu came to Song Ning and was caught up by Wang Songshuai.


    When Song Ning went to the real residence of Gu Dan, this Wang Songshuai always followed. When he found out that Song Ning was going to the real life of Gu Dan, he was overjoyed: "This kid is definitely going to go to the master to get the reward of the sixth-grade medicine I really did n��t expect that the Sect Master would refine the Six-Pill Elixir for such a mortal. "


    At the thought of the colorful Dan Lei, Wang Songshuai couldn''t help licking his lips, and moved the idea of ??killing others, and Song Ning was unaware of this.


    When he came outside the real room of Gu Dan, he found that the door was open, and Song Ning walked straight in.


    "You are here." Gu Dan real person asked Song Ning to sit down.


    When the door closed, Gu Dan real person waved his hand and gave Song Ning a brocade box: "Pill medicine is inside."


    Song Ning bowed to the real person of Gu Dan: "Thank you, Master."


    Within three days of the last meeting, Song Ning found that the Gudan was much older, and his appearance was also much worse, as if he was about to arrive, but although he saw it, Song Ning did not say it.


    Gu Dan said: "I still have ten years of life."


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, ten years?


    People, the saddest thing is probably knowing when they will die, what will be the days waiting for death?


    Gu Dan is a real person who seems to be talking about other people''s things. Although his appearance is old, but his tone is breezy: "Actually, I really hope you can stay here. Shui Yunzong needs a genius like you, and you need to be in the medicine. Attainment. "


    Song Ning was silent.


    Gu Danzhen did not reluctantly, continued: "There is still more than a month to be recruited by Lengjia. When are you going to go down the mountain?"


    "In the next few days, I am ready to go down the mountain." Song Ning respectfully said.


    Gu Dan nodded his head, his finger flicked, and a badge fell on Song Ning''s chest. The badge was copper-colored and had three bronze stars on it. This was the mark of the third-rank alchemist.


    "I think you have at least the level of a third-grade alchemist. This badge is what you deserve. With this badge, walk outside and say that you are an alchemist. No one will question it." Gu Dan said humanely.


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Thank you, Master."


    Gu Danzheng pushed his hand: "Well, let''s go, if there is no way to go one day, within ten years, back to the Shui Yunzong, here, I also have the ability to protect you."


    Song Ning is grateful that he did not expect that the Sect Master of the Shuiyun Sect should treat him like this. Song Ning once thought that in the realm of cultivation, few people do not take advantage of it.


    Song Ning bowed down to Gu Dan real person and bowed: "If the suzerain has nothing else, the disciple will leave."


    "Go." Gu Dan pushed the hand.


    He watched Song Ning leave and muttered to himself: "Disciple? If you are really my disciple, I would be very happy, but unfortunately, you do n��t want to stay in Shuiyunzong ..."


    In fact, Gu Dan coughed violently. His fingers moved slightly, and a spiritual force popped up. This spiritual force, like a sharp sword, flew nearly a hundred feet, passed through the head of a monk, and then disappeared.


    The next day, Song Ning quietly left Shui Yunzong. At the same time, there was also a murder case in Shui Yunzong. Disciple Wang Songshuai was killed. A spiritual force directly penetrated his head and killed him.


    Outside the gate of Shui Yunzong, Song Ning bowed to Shui Yunzong, and it took a long time before he looked up, thinking of Gu Dan''s real face, as if he were an elderly man.


    At this moment, Song Ning seemed to be able to see Gu Dan who was beckoning at him.


    Song Ning left Gu Dan''s life aside and rushed towards the ancient sword city.


    Shui Yunzong only had to walk through a forest to get to the Ancient Sword City, but Song Ning had lived near the Imperial City for 27 years. He hadn''t seen the Imperial City yet and wanted to take a look at the Imperial City.


    One day later, Song Ning crossed the woods and stood outside the gate of the imperial city.


    This imperial city is the core of the country of falling feathers. If you want to enter the imperial city, you must strictly check it. No mortal can enter it. If the monk is too low, you ca n��t enter it. This strict system has been implemented for countless years.


    As soon as Song Ninggang walked under the city gate, he was stopped by two monks.


    The two of them came to see Song Ning swaying, and could not help frowning: "Don''t hide cultivation behavior."


    Song Ning said frankly: "I didn''t hide cultivation behavior, I am not a monk."


    The two monks stared: "In the imperial city, monks under the foundation period are not allowed to enter. You are a mortal in your area, and you are also trying to enter the imperial city? Quickly!"


    Song Ning''s expression sank: "Only monks can enter the Imperial City?"


    One of the monks reached out and shoved: "Are you deaf? Hurry away! When the demon strikes, you waste is the demon''s food. I really want to bury you now to prevent the demon from adding energy to the future."


    The monk waved a spiritual force, and the spiritual force struck Song Ning, and Song Ning''s body side dodged away, looking at the monk with a cold eye: "You know that I am a mortal, but you still do it?"


    "Forcing through the imperial city, even if I kill you, it''s too much, get out!" The monk roared.


    Song Ning looked at him coldly and walked through it step by step: "I heard that the Imperial City welcomed the alchemy master very much, but now you shot me. If this matter is made known to your superiors, I wonder how you will end?"


    "The imperial city needs the alchemy master, but what we need is the alchemy master, not your waste!" The monk raised his hand angrily, looking at the posture, it was really time to start.


    A lot of people have gathered around here at the moment, and such things as breaking into the Imperial City do not happen every day. They also want to know what would happen if someone really broke into the Imperial City.

 Chapter 212： Alchemist identity

    But while everyone was expecting how Song Ning would be handled by the guard, the guard monk''s hand froze.


    Song Ning gently lifted the collar, and the emblem of the third-grade alchemy master hanging on the inside of the collar appeared. He walked step by step, extremely slowly, but no one dared to stop him at the moment.


    As he walked past the monk, he paused: "It turns out that the third-grade alchemist is a waste in your mouth and should be buried alive."


    The monk''s complexion changed greatly, recalling what Song Ning said about the ��superior��, he immediately flattered and said: ��I do n��t know that the senior is Master Alchemist, please forgive the senior, please forgive the senior!��


    The monk began to slap his face as he spoke.


    The emblem of the Third Grade Alchemy Master sparkles in the sunlight, and in the sunlight, the trace of spiritual power and the elixir of exaltation are sufficient to prove that the emblem is not false.


    Even if there are no more than 80 tribal alchemists in the whole country, how can it be a mortal to become a tribal alchemist?


    The guarding monk complained at the moment that it was clearly extremely powerful. Why should he pretend to be a mortal? Is it fun to tease people like this?


    Song Ning did not care about the monk who was pumping his mouth. He strode into the city.


    No matter where you go, a third-grade alchemy master will attract attention. Even if it is an imperial city, there are not many third-grade alchemy masters stationed in the imperial city. There are only five fourth-grade alchemy masters and third-grade alchemy masters in the entire royal city. Thirty people, for the imperial city with millions of people, alchemy master is a rare existence.


    Although Song Ning had left, the monk still thanked the senior while taking his mouth, "Thank you for your predecessor, thank you for your kindness."


    Song Ning is too lazy to care about this kind of force, but at this moment he probably understands the intention of Gu Danzhen to give him the third-grade alchemist badge, in addition to being a symbol of his alchemy strength, but also for him who is not practicing. Walking outside is more convenient.


    "Senior, I am a child of Zhang Family in Dongcheng. I do n��t know if Senior wants to find a foothold in this imperial city? Our Zhang family must be your best choice. Zhang family has a long background, which was thousands of years ago. This imperial city ... Hey, Senior, do n��t go, Senior, otherwise I ��ll invite you to dinner, and there are special programs. "A short monk in the foundation period frowned at Song Ning and wanted to keep Song Ning .


    Song Ning ignored it and walked leisurely, looking around curiously.


    The short monk was left out, and immediately a boldly dressed, voluptuous female nun walked in front of Song Ning, without a word, directly holding Song Ning''s arm: "Senior, the journey is too slow, let the little girl serve you for rest Right. "


    While talking, the flirtatious woman rubbed Song Ning''s arm. When she spoke, her eyes flirted, and Song Ning just looked at her and felt that her soul had been taken away by her.


    Song Ning was shocked in his heart that this fascinating woman must have used some charms, but now he is not a monk, and his resistance to charms is too weak.


    The woman naturally did n��t know that Song Ning was really a mortal. Seeing that Song Ning ��s eyes had always been on her chest, she thought Song Ning was in love, so she pulled Song Ning away and walked away: ��The little girl ��s house is nearby. Seniors are satisfied. "


    The magic technique had not been completely solved, and Song Ning''s body was out of control. As the voluptuous woman left, there was a shout beside him: "Candied gourd, delicious candied gourd, candied gourd!"


    Song Ning was shocked, thinking of Tang Yue, Tang Yue''s favorite is sugar gourd.


    When the magic technique was lifted, Song Ning pressed hard and broke free from the lady''s hand: "No."


    The fascinating woman was stunned. Just now she was wondering what kind of immortality medicine she would like to ask for from the third-rank alchemy master. Now the third-rank alchemy master has gone directly.


    ��������


    When Song Ning was moving forward, many people wanted to win over Song Ning. These people were installed here by various families, in order to directly win over those alchemists who entered the city. Too.


    However, Song Ning just came to see the Imperial City, and did not want to stay here permanently, so he did not join any family.


    After walking in the imperial city for a day, Song Ning felt a lot of emotion. If it were not the badge of the three-grade alchemy master on his body, I am afraid that it would be impossible to walk in this imperial city.


    Within the imperial city, except for those younger permanent residents, there is no one whose strength is lower than the foundation period, which shows the strength of the imperial city.


    As night fell, Song Ning was going to stay here for one night, and there happened to be a restaurant in front of him, so he approached and asked.


    "Boss, how much is a night?"


    The boss didn''t lift his head, his eyelids didn''t move, and after Ling Sen realized that Song Ning was a mortal, he said coldly, "How did you get into the Imperial City? Before I called the guard, get out quickly. "


    Song Ning looked awkward and did not move.


    The boss was fat and big-eared, and he was a middle-aged monk. When he saw that Song Ning didn''t move, he looked up and scolded: "You ..."


    But when he was halfway through, he saw the badge of the Third Grade Alchemy Master on the inside of Song Ning''s collar, and immediately closed his mouth, but after all, he was stupid, and he bit his tongue accidentally.


    "What did you just say?" Song Ning asked.


    The boss hurriedly waved his hand: "Hahahaha, no, no, just a joke, a joke, do you think you have alchemy all day long, even a little humorous cell?"


    Song Ning''s expression didn''t move, and his tone was flat: "How much is it for one night?"


    "Money? What kind of money? Bringing money to hurt your feelings, come here, I will take you to the house. Not everyone in us can live here. It is specially prepared for alchemists. It is very unique. Enjoy it, it ��s free, and you can live as long as you want! ��The fat-headed monk Mei Mei smiled.


    His appearance, with a charming smile, was really disgusting, but Song Ning didn''t care about it. There was a place to live and it was free, so it was fine.


    The fat-headed monk took Song Ning to the top floor. There were four rooms on the top floor, three of which were closed, and only one door was slightly open. The monk pointed at the room: "This is the place, you Go ahead and take a short break, the pretty fairies will come right away. "


    Song Ning entered the room and just wanted to stop it, the fat-headed monk''s puff disappeared. After a while, footsteps came from outside the door, and then a dozen female practitioners stood in front of Song Ning Wearing translucent satin satin, wanting to hide it, her graceful posture, her eyes are sentimental and very attractive.


    All the female practitioners seem to have practiced magic techniques, so Song Ning quickly turned his head away: "Go out!"


    The female nuns froze for a moment and then retreated, but one of the youngest did not leave.


    She is not very young, but she is the most outstanding among more than a dozen people. She has a white skin and beautiful appearance. She came to Song Ning, or she was trembling slightly because of fear.


    She wrapped her arms around Song Ning: "Senior ~ How about let Yan''er serve you? Senior doesn''t need to answer, as long as she closes her eyes quietly, Yan''er will let her get drunk and dream of death ~" Fragrant fingers are on Song Ning''s lips, not to let Song Ning speak ...

 Chapter 213： Leng Yuexiao is engaged

    Song Ning held his breath and said coldly, "Go out!"


    The woman was slightly shaken, separated from Song Ning, bowed her head and bowed: "Senior is strange, Yan''er is doing this kind of thing for the first time, I don''t know how to please the senior, if the senior just ordered Yaner to go out, Yan The child will be punished by the boss. "


    Song Ning frowned, this woman was pure and lovely, not very young, and her cultivation base was not high, and among the more than a dozen people just now, she was not the only one who did not use prostitutes. Now, this pitiful look, coupled with her words, Song Ning really couldn''t bear to let her go out to be punished.


    "If you are afraid to go out and be punished, just stay here and don''t do anything else!" Song Ning''s voice was still cold.


    Yaner hurriedly bowed again: "Thank you, senior, thank you senior."


    Song Ning''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on Yan''er''s body, just when she bowed to salute, all she should and should not see, Song Ning yelled at heart.


    Yan''er sat aside, and Song Ning was not good to go directly to bed and rest. He was also sitting there, holding a tea cup in his hand, drinking a few sips of spirit tea from time to time, but this spirit tea was good, but he came to Dan Tian who was destroyed Say, but it has no effect.


    Seemingly because the atmosphere was too embarrassing, Yan''er started talking to Song Ning: "Senior, I wonder if you heard about the Leng family today?"


    "Lengjia recruitment?" Song Ning said.


    Yan''er shook his head: "Not this one, but another one, Leng''s happy event."


    "Leng Jia? What happy event?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Yaner looked out of the window and seemed to be very yearning: "Miss Lengjia, Leng Yuexiao, you are about to get engaged."


    Click!


    The tea cup in Song Ning''s hands was crushed.


    Yan''er was taken aback, watching Song Ning''s finger was scratched, immediately grabbed Song Ning''s finger, and helped Song Ning wipe.


    Song Ning suddenly withdrew his hand: "Leng Yuexiao is engaged? When? With whom?"


    "I heard that it''s a disciple of the innocent person of the Dao Zong Taoism. I don''t know who it is. Who are you, senior, are you okay?" Yaner looked at Song Ning timidly.


    Song Ning stunned, sitting on the stool powerlessly, and did not speak for a long time.


    Leng Yuexiao is getting engaged ...


    The object of the engagement is the disciples of the innocent naive ...


    "After all, she still can''t wait, is she still going to marry someone?" Song Ning clenched her fists, her face pale and bloodless, and her heart was resentful.


    Yan''er was at a loss, neither was she walking, nor was she staying, and she finally had to wait quietly aside, waiting for Song Ning to ask.


    However, at the moment, Song Ning looked at the front with both eyes indifferent, with a complicated mood.


    However, after half an hour, Song Ning took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Song Ning sighed that it had been eleven years and Leng Yuexiao was married. This is an inevitable thing. She could not wait for eleven years and continue to wait. This is human nature.


    In eleven years, it was enough to forget a person completely. Song Ning knew that all this would come sooner or later, but he was not ready to accept this fact.


    "If she really married, then I can serve the" Jin Dan "more resolutely." Song Ning thought.


    He raised his head, looked at Yan''er beside him, and asked, "Is there any wine?"


    Yaner looked at Song Ning''s eyes with a little fear, and nodded you: "Yes, Senior, wait a moment, Yaner will take the wine for Senior."


    Not long after, Yan''er came to Song Ning''s room with wine and started pouring wine for Song Ning.


    "Sit down and drink with me." Song Ning said.


    Yaner panic, but with a trace of surprise in panic, this wine is spirit wine, valuable, they are not eligible to drink, unless the accompanying predecessor speaks, if they take a sip without permission, they will be heavily burdened Punish.


    "Nah, then Yaner drinks with seniors." Yaner sat down, poured himself a glass, and sipped with Song Ning.


    Yan''er is not stupid, knowing that Song Ning is so abnormal after hearing that Leng Yuexiao is about to get engaged, she must have known Leng Yuexiao and may even love Leng Yuexiao.


    During drinking, Song Ning said nothing, and Yaner didn''t ask a word. She knew that when people were sad, they couldn''t ask or appease, otherwise it would be counterproductive.


    Soon, Song Ning was drunk.


    Yaner looked at Song Ning''s drunken look and looked at Song Ning''s painful expression. She couldn''t bear it. She helped Song Ning to the bed and helped Song Ning get rid of the alcoholic overflow. Then she wiped Song Ning''s forehead with a wet towel .


    Amidst the turmoil, she heard Song Ning chanting ��Xiaoxiao�� continuously.


    "Although the predecessors are good people, how could you miss the cold lady of the Leng family? Don''t say you are a third-rank alchemist, even if you are a fourth-rank alchemist, you are not eligible to be with Miss Leng." Yaner sighed softly.


    She naturally understands that Leng Yuexiao has too many admirers, and Leng Yuexiao, who is known as the first face of Luoyu Kingdom, not to mention her peers, even many seniors want to get her, but Leng Family The forces are too big and too strong, so no one dares to act rashly.


    Suddenly, Song Ning grabbed Yaner''s hand: "Xiao Xiao, eleven years, I worked hard for eleven years, just to get back to you, but you can''t wait, right? You forgot me long ago right?"


    Yan''er is at a loss, but he can only let Song Ning catch it.


    At the same time, thousands of miles north, in the extremely cold land, Lengjia, Lengyuexiao''s boudoir.


    Leng Yuexiao looked up at the sky, watching the moon hanging weakly in the night sky, sparkling in the stars.


    "Song Ning ... Eleven years old, where are you ... Where are you? I haven''t come to me in eleven years, and I can''t find you in eleven years, where are you ... where !!!! It was really because my father You drove away, so you hate me? Do you know that I am thinking of you? Now that I have to get engaged, will you still not show up? "


    Leng Yuexiao shivered and closed her eyes, tears kept falling.


    Instead, she walked to Guqin and gently fiddled with the strings.


    The sad piece wandered in the night sky and lost its way.


    After eleven years of parting, meeting each other indefinitely, love and hate grow long.


    The sound of the piano pierced the window, swaying and falling in every room.


    The sound of the piano fluttered in the wind, lingering and reaching the ears of people.


    A little bit miserable and a bit bleak.


    Some people weep when they hear the sound, and others listen to the tragic music.


    The birds mourned and the grass fell, and the night breeze blew away the dust.


    The dust has settled, it''s helpless, I just hope the wind will come again.


    This night, he fell asleep and slept deeply, but she was her dream.


    This night, she was awake without sleep, but he was also in her head.


    It''s hard to break each other''s side, hate to parting, too long.


    Next to Guqin, Leng Yuexiao''s fingertips were ruddy. She gently rolled up her sleeves and looked at the scar on her arm. She was very glad that if she didn''t do that kind of behavior, she would not leave so many memories with Song Ning. She is about to get engaged to someone, fearing that she will not have any contact with Song Ning in this life.


    In this way, it is also a wonderful thing to be able to seal the memories of the past.


    "Song Ning, I lost you in this life, only because of this war, I can do nothing. In the next life, even if I die, I will die with you."

 Chapter 214： Song Family, Song Duan

    At the beginning of the night, Song Ning woke up from drunkenness, and he found that he was holding a hand, which was white and tender, actually a woman''s hand.


    Song Ning, who had never spent the night with a woman, was startled and suddenly sober. He looked at Yan''er, who had fallen asleep under the bed for a night, and had a little pity.


    Song Ning got up, he moved, and Yaner woke up immediately.


    "Senior, you woke up." Yan''er rubbed her sleepy eyes and wanted to get up, but just lifted her legs because she knelt for too long last night and her knees were sore and she fell with a puff.


    Song Ning supported Yan''er and smiled bitterly: "Why didn''t you go to bed last night? Isn''t there a bed over there?"


    Yaner heard the words and blushed: "Last night, Senior held Yaner''s hand, and Yaner saw that Senior was drunk, fearing that Senior would not sleep well, and stayed here with Senior for a night."


    Yaner said, and immediately explained: "If it were not because the senior did not serve Yaner last night, Yaner went to bed to serve the senior ..."


    Song Ning said: "I have wronged you, I don''t have any spirit stones to reward you here, but there is a panacea, but these two Qiqi Pills will be given to you, and it will be regarded as compensation for you."


    Yaner panicked, she had to bow down to thank Song Ning, but her bowing suddenly came from her knee.


    "You don''t need to be too polite, this is what you deserve." Song Ning said.


    "Yan''er would like to thank Senior." Yaner knelt down with pain in her knees. From birth until now, she has never met such a nice person as Song Ning. Now that she sees Song Ning, she understands that the world Not all monks on the scene are bad, there are also good people like Song Ning.


    Unfortunately, such a good man, his beloved woman will marry someone else.


    When thinking of this, Yan''er''s heart was a little sad.


    Song Ning supported Yan''er and asked, "Do you know, when is Leng Yuexiao''s engagement feast?"


    Yaner answered truthfully: "I heard that it was the day before the contest, the day before Leng''s recruitment was the engagement banquet of Miss Leng Yuexiao."


    Song Ning nodded: "Thank you for letting me know, don''t stop here."


    Yaner immediately asked: "Senior, can we meet again?"


    Song Ningluo thought about it: "Good luck."


    Yaner looked at Song Ning''s back, and was somewhat lost. In her heart, she was more envious of Leng Yuexiao. When she was born well, there were countless people who sought it. If she was not well, she could only serve others and enjoy the fate of others.


    When Song Ning walked out of the room and was about to go downstairs, the fat boss of the restaurant greeted him, gathered next to Song Ning, rubbed his hands, and laughed: "I don''t know what kind of panacea you are using. I was actually from you. I ca n��t feel the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power. "


    Song Ning glanced at the monk, thinking of the female nuns he arranged last night, Song Ning was a little unhappy: "There is no spiritual power, mortal."


    The fat-headed monk laughed haha: "You laughed, laughed, hahahaha, this is the case, you are a third-grade alchemy master, I spread the news that you are staying here, there are more than a dozen families thinking I would like to invite you to come out and sit down for a while. I will screen for you, and finally there are three families left. Look, these three families are all ... "


    "Sorry, no time." Song Ning refused.


    Seeing Song Ning''s refusal so quickly, the fat-headed big ear monk''s face was a bit ugly: "You really don''t think about it? In this imperial city, if a third-grade alchemist does not have a family to rely on, it is easy to be stared at. On the top, after all, you are a Sanpin alchemist, if you do n��t like bondage, just find a family to deal with. "


    Song Ning frowned and looked at the monk: "I said, no time, do you understand?"


    If ordinary people talk like this, the fat-headed big ear monk has long been angry, but now it is Song Ning, a third-grade alchemist, and more importantly, he hides the cultivation behavior. This fat-headed big ear monk is basically I don''t know Song Ning''s cultivation behavior, so I dare not attack at this moment.


    But just as Song Ning was speaking, a downstairs voice came out: "Yo, where is the third-grade alchemist master, I don''t know, we Song family, you can''t see it if you say it?"


    Song family?


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning thought of the Fifth Level Cultivation Family and Fifth Level Cultivation School in this country.


    The Fifth Level Cultivation School is Shuiyunzong and Hedaozong, and the Fifth Level Cultivation Family is Liu Family and Leng Family, but it is rumored that the Song Family''s influence is not weaker than these two. There is no dispute, so it is gradually being buried. If it is about strength, the Song family is probably no worse than the Liu family and the Leng family.


    The fat-headed big ear monk heard this voice, and he smiled and passed on the song to Song Ning: "You can take it easy. This is the son of Song. This son of Song is not very good-tempered. Fake, but if you make trouble with the son of the Song family, you wo n��t be pleased. "


    The fat-headed big ear monk walked downstairs when he was finished, and when he passed by the ''Song son,'' the son Song gave him a storage bag, and he didn''t know how many benefits it contained.


    Song Ning looked at the son of the Song family. This person is not very young, looks like he is in his early twenties, and his cultivation base is not high. It should be in the foundation period, but he is wearing a red dress and is very gorgeous. Look like this, milk It''s milky, but it''s a bit like a little kid.


    Song Ning walked past this person and ignored it. He now sees it. In this imperial city, everyone sees his alchemy master''s identity as a monk who conceals his cultivation. Here, no one will do anything with him.


    Sure enough, the Song family son just frowned: "You''re so big!"


    Song Ning still ignored it.


    The son of the Song family said coldly: "My second brother is going to be engaged with Miss Leng Jia Leng Yuexiao. When the time comes, our Song family and Leng family will unite. If you are acquaintance, now we are the exclusive alchemist of the Song family. It ��s also promising. "


    Song Ning paused and turned to look.


    Son Song smiled, thinking that Song Ning had changed his mind, and immediately walked to a table next to him and sat down, pointing to the opposite position: "Sit down and talk about the conditions."


    He tilted Erlang''s legs, and the entourage stood behind him respectfully, not squinting, just like a protector.


    However, he still waited for Song Ning to talk in the past. As a result, Song Ning didn''t say a word, turned around and left.


    The young man gritted his teeth angrily: "I''m talking in a broken voice, and no one dares to disobey so!"


    "Three young masters, do you want us ..." said a guardian behind him.


    The young man gasped and snorted: "Forget it, Dad said don''t get into trouble lately, the second brother is getting engaged. Recently, there may be many families wanting to trouble our Song family, if that person was just another family just now Arranged, then it will be troublesome. "


    At the moment, across from the restaurant, the two women looked at the scene just now and could n��t help laughing: ��That Song Duan seems to be deflated. It ��s interesting and interesting. It ��s up to you to see if you can put the three-level alchemist into the family , But it is critical. "

 Chapter 215： Encounter an old person

    Song Ning walked out of the restaurant. Although he was in a bad mood, he was very sensible. At this moment, he faintly felt the background of this man who was engaged to Leng Yuexiao.


    "Song son Gong, a disciple of the innocent person who joined the Taoism, it is no wonder that Xiaoxiao will be engaged to him ..." Song Ning laughed mockingly, and the door was right, as he should.


    However, even though he thought he had been relieved, he still felt unfair in his heart. He even wanted to ask Leng Yuexiao in person and ask her if she had feelings for herself.


    but����


    Now, how can you speak of your own identity and practice?


    Song Ning is quickly preparing to leave the imperial city. Suddenly a female nun stands in front of Song Ning. This female nun looks pretty. In Song Ning''s opinion, she is somewhat familiar, but who really is, Song Ning can''t remember.


    "Little girl surnamed Liu, don''t know how to call your friends?" The woman leaned slightly towards Song Ning and was generous.


    Surname Liu?


    In the country of Luoyu, there is only one family with the surname Liu, that is, the Liu family. The Liu family is domineering. If you want to enter the family, those who do not have the surname Liu will have the surname Liu. If they are not members of their family, even the surname Liu must change their surname. of.


    "Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning remembered at this moment that the woman''s appearance was somewhat similar to that of Liu Ruyan, and she was supposed to be Liu Ruyan''s sister.


    The woman with the surname Liu smiled: "Tian Daoyou just rejected Song Duan''s appearance, and he is really smart enough. Are you afraid that Song Duan will come to seek revenge?"


    "If he dares, I don''t care." Song Ning said: "What''s the matter with Liu Daoyou?"


    The woman with the surname Liu smiled slightly: "If you don''t disagree, the younger sister calls you Brother Tian. Although I came to persuade Brother Tian to enter my Liu''s house, no matter whether it is successful or not, Brother Tian''s free and easy make the younger sister admire, so regardless Brother Tian does not help our Liu family, I''m sure you are your "brother."


    Song Ning attaches great importance to the woman in front of him. If he talks about eloquence and enters the imperial city until now, he only serves the person in front of him.


    "Brother Tian, ??I have a feast with my sister. At the restaurant next to me, it is better to come and sit down and have a little time. It will not delay Brother Tian too much time." The woman with the surname Liu touched her hair, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional. The cute look is very attractive.


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, but as soon as he heard this woman named Liu say ''sister'', he asked more: "Liu Daoyou''s sister is ..."


    "Little sister''s sister is Liu Ruyan."


    Liu Ruyan ...


    Song Ning still remembers that Liu Ruyan once dropped the olive branch, and his feud with the Liu family was resolved in the words of Liu Ruyan. In this way, Liu Ruyan was not malicious to him. The most important thing is, Liu Ruyan gave him a token back then. With that token, he could enter the Liu family at will.


    It''s just that Song Ning has never used it.


    After a little deep pondering, Song Ning agreed to come down, and now he is in a very bad mood. If he sees an old friend, he may be better. Moreover, he has not cultivated himself now, and his appearance has also been changed with Yi Rongdan. come out.


    "Someone in that field is disturbing." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "Where is Brother Tian, ??it is an honor for the younger sister to have the honour to speak with Brother Tian. Please here."


    Song Ning followed her to the restaurant''s elegant room. As soon as she entered the door, she was familiar with her face.


    For a monk like Liu Ruyan, her appearance hasn''t changed a little bit in a decade, and it''s even more beautiful than before.


    With just this glance, Song Ning felt ashamed and filthy, and he was old for ten years. Even if his appearance changed slowly, he was still old, but Liu Ruyan didn''t change, Liu Ruyan didn''t get old, so Leng Yuexiao How can it grow old?


    Liu Ruyan glanced at Song Ning, slightly stunned.


    Before watching Song Ning from afar, she didn''t feel much, but when she looked up close, she had a feeling of deja vu.


    "Sister?" The woman surnamed Liu whispered.


    Liu Ruyan recovered, and got up and smiled: "Tian Daoyou, the wizard who Shui Yunzong hasn''t met for thousands of years, Ruyan is courteous."


    "Miss Liu''s name, even mortals like me, are like thunderous ears." Song Ning said.


    Aside from that, the woman with the surname Liu bowed and said: "Little sister Liu Ruxin, if Brother Tian does not dislike it, call it Xiaomei Ruxin or Xiner."


    Song Ning smiled and nodded at Liu Ruxin.


    Liu Ruyan''s armrest pointed to the seat next to him: "Tian Daoyou, Ruyan was rude just now. I just see you are like an old man between your hands and feet."


    "Old friend?" Song Ning secretly startled.


    Liu Ruyansu lightly clicked on and recalled: "A heroic and talented wizard, but we haven''t seen it for eleven years, and we haven''t heard about him in these eleven years."


    In Song Ning''s heart, Liu Ruyan said this, but he never thought of it.


    "Sorry, I accidentally recalled the past. By the way, Tian Daoyou, my heart sister should tell you, in fact, the war is now tight, the cold place of the cold family and the demon have been truce for ten years, but our Liu family has No, the Liu family has been fighting the demon in the Yanghai in the south, and now it is also very difficult. If Dao friends can come to our Liu family to help us, we are extremely grateful. "Liu Ruyan said.


    Before Liu Ruyan said this, Song Ning really forgot this. The reason why the Lius and Lengs are so famous is that apart from their strength, they guarded the two domains of the north and south poles of the Luoyu National Pole, because of their own words. , And made an agreement with Bai Ting, within 10 years, the demon truce, but after all, the Bai family is only the core of the northern battlefield, rather than the southern battlefield, in this southern battlefield, the Liu family is still fighting.


    "People are responsible for the rise and fall of the world, but there are still things in me that I can''t go to Liu''s." Song Ning refused.


    Liu Ruyan was a bit disappointed, but after all it was a third-grade alchemy master. She was still reluctant to give up: "Tian Daoyou, if it is the conditions, you can say that we can discuss. After all, a third-grade alchemy master is also very important for our Liu family. "


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "It''s not a matter of condition, it''s just ... I want to go to the cold home in the north."


    Liu Ruyan stunned and said with a smile: "It is true that the situation of the Leng family is worse than that of the Liu family. If Tian Daoyou said to go to the Leng family, I have no complaints."


    "Leng''s situation is worse than Liu''s? Didn''t Leng''s truce with the demon for ten years?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Liu Ruyan slightly pondered, and said: "If I told Tian Daoyou, can Tian Daoyou keep it secret? Although this matter is not a secret, but it is not well known, so if Tian Daoyou can keep it secret, then I You can tell Tian Daoyou why. "


    "Okay, I promise not to say it, but also ask Miss Liu to explain." Song Ning clenched his fists.

 Chapter 216： Cold and traceless pains

    Liu Ruyan was about to speak, but her sister Liu Ruxin shouted, "Sister, this ..."


    Liu Ruyan smiled and shook his head: "Since Tian Daoyou can achieve a third-grade alchemy master with a mortal body, he is so young, and certainly has an extraordinary mind. Since he said that he would not talk indiscriminately, then he must not talk indiscriminately. "


    Liu Ruxin bowed his head at Song Ning apologetically, apologizing.


    Song Ning didn''t care about it, and he looked like he listened.


    Liu Ruyan said: "This thing really needs to be said. It is related to a friend of mine, and that friend was the one I just mentioned, who is similar to Tian Daoyou.


    It was eleven years ago. At that time, a group of us returned from the Fairy Market. My friend, based on his own words, made the Leng family and the demon truce for a full ten years. This incident spread to the entire country of falling feathers. Among the fallen feathers, the evaluation of him is also divided into 50 and 50. There are praises, which shocked him to heaven, and some slander, saying that he had an affair with the demon.


    However, the Leng family''s affairs have nothing to do with the rumours of the outside world of Luo Yu. The main problem is still within the Leng family.


    On the same day, my friend and Leng Yuexiao returned to Leng''s house. When Leng''s family learned about the truce for ten years, the owner Leng Wuran was furious and drove my friend out of Leng''s house, making Leng Yuexiao closed and not allowed to go out. On the surface, Leng Wuzhu, Leng Wuzhen, was furious. In fact, he was to protect my friend and Leng Yuexiao. "


    Song Ning puzzled: "Protect? What do you say?"


    "My friend fell in love with Leng Yuexiao. He said that he had truce for ten years. Most of Leng''s family were people who hated demons. Many blood relatives died on the battlefield. He said that truce, naturally, some people do not want to truce. Therefore, my friend was regarded as a nail in the eyes, and Leng Wuzhen drove him away to protect him from persecution at Leng''s house. "Liu Ruyan said.


    Song Ning smiled: "How does Liu Liu know how detailed?"


    Liu Ruyan sighed: "If it weren''t for Leng Wuhen''s continued suppression of the opposition in his home, it would not cause internal opposition in those opposition parties. Leng''s strength will be severely damaged after the internal conflict. Those Leng families who did not listen to the advice forced the troops to fight against the demon and were killed or injured. Countless, there are still some remnants of the rebellion within the Leng family. Although Leng Wuqian cracked down, he was seriously injured. Now the Leng family''s strength is not as good as before. "


    Song Ning tightened his hands, and the jade table corner was snapped off by him.


    At this time, Song Ning finally wanted to understand why Leng Wuhen''s palm did not hurt him.


    When Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin saw Song Ning, they couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Tian Daoyou, you are ..."


    "Oh, it''s nothing, just thinking about the Leng family''s people who are too ignorant. The Leng family''s wars are so tense, and finally they have time to relax, but they have such a thing." Song Ning hurriedly explained.


    Liu Ruyan nodded: "Yeah, so my friends for many years had to marry Song Feng."


    "You mean ..." Song Ning''s expression was shocked.


    Liu Ruyan smiled bitterly: "Maybe Tian Daoyou has guessed that Leng Yuexiao and Song Feng are engaged, but it is just a marriage. Song Feng is a member of the Song family. The Song family has been strong in these years. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a fifth-level self-cultivation family. Behind this Song Feng is the innocence of the Taoist sect, and at this time, he was engaged to the Song family, in order to support the cold family in many ways, and the cold family will not die. "


    Liu Ruxin sighed: "The pitiful generation is so proud, but it has become a transaction."


    Song Ning''s hand pulled down, and the corner of the jade table in his hand had been crushed. At this moment, he wondered whether he should be happy or regretful.


    all����


    Because he has no strength!


    But at this moment, even if he directly used ''Jin Dan'', he still couldn''t compare with the Song family and He Daozong.


    Liu Ruyan''s expression was sad, and he quipped with his sister: "Don''t say Leng Yuexiao, after a few years, the two of us may also have the fate of seeing her, and sacrifice the ego for the family."


    When it comes to this issue, Liu Ruxin''s emotions are not high, Liu Ruyan has already looked away, and said to Song Ning: "Tian Daoyou, you are also a **** person, and my friend is also, if the two of you meet, maybe He will have a good relationship. His name is Song Ning. If you can see it one day, please tell me that friend, and say that waiting for him is not just Leng Yuexiao. "


    Song Ning was stunned, Liu Ruyan''s expression was delicate at the moment, just like a little woman. How did Song Ning know that his words and deeds in the fairy market eleven years ago were deeply in Liu Ruyan''s heart, if not How can Liu Ruyan give him an exclusive token?


    "I believe that Miss Liu''s friend will know your intentions," Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan smiled: "Right, Tian Daoyou just said to go to Leng''s house, and I happened to go too. Let''s go together, walk with us, but also save Tian Daoyou from the journey."


    Song Ning was overjoyed: "If you can, you will bother Ms. Liu. After all, my mortal body wants to go to the extremely cold land, but it takes more than a month''s trip."


    "Xin''er, you prepare, we will set off in the evening." Liu Ruyan ordered to go down.


    Liu Ruxin responded with a cry, leaned slightly towards Song Ning, and then withdrew.


    At this time, there are many people who are going to leave for the Leng family. The Luo family and son in the ancient sword city are preparing to leave this evening.


    After the father and son were packed properly, Luo Yi had been sitting at the door looking at the direction of Shui Yunzong. His state had been going on for half a month.


    "Xiao Yi, don''t read it." Luo Zhengfeng patted Luo Yi''s shoulder.


    Luo Yi shook his body gently, avoiding his father''s hand: "Anyway, I will not leave this evening, if Brother Ning does not come back, I will not leave!"


    Luo Zhengfeng sighed: "Xiao Yi, Dad knows that Song Ning is a person of love and justice, but after all, he used to be an immortal, and now he went to the Xianjia school. It is estimated that he is no longer a mortal, and he is going to go after all. , Our way is different, he will not come back. "


    Luo Yi glared at his father for the first time in his life: "Dad! I don''t allow you to say that Brother Ning, if you say you will come back, then you will definitely come!"


    Luo Zhengfeng opened his mouth what he wanted to say, but he didn''t go on.


    Xianfan is different. It was the glory of Luo Zhengfeng''s life to become Song Ning''s master when Song Ning was down. Now that Song Ning has gone to Shuiyunzong, how can he return to the broken courtyard of Ancient Sword City?


    He doesn''t think that Song Ning is ruthless and unrighteous. If it''s really ruthless and unrighteous, before leaving, for the sake of face and for his secret not to pass out, Song Ning will kill and kill.


    At sunset, Xishan, half of the sky was burning, and it was time to travel. This season, they chose to rush off at night. Luo Yi was still sitting at the door, looking at the location of Shui Yunzong. His nose was sour, and his mouth was sour, and his mouth muttered: "Ning brother, You really won''t be back, are you ... "

 Chapter 217： Xianfan is different

    At this moment, outside the imperial city.


    Between Liu Ruyan''s hands, the spirit boat showed that the scale and style of this spirit boat were much better than those eleven years ago. At that time, Song Ning had seen Leng Yuexiao''s spirit boat, and at that time it should be regarded as the top. Compared with Liu Ruyan''s current spiritual boat, it is much worse.


    "By the way, before going to Lengjia, I want to go to Gujian City to meet two people." Song Ning said.


    "Ancient Sword City? Okay." Liu Ruyan said.


    The Spirit Boat took off, and just over an ancient sword city just a moment later.


    In the ancient sword city, Luo Zhengfeng was pulling Luo Yi. Luo Yi got up reluctantly and sighed softly to leave.


    But at this moment, a spirit boat flew in the air.


    Luo Zhengfeng exclaimed: "This is the Spirit Boat used by the Immortal Chang. It is said that he can travel thousands of miles a day, Xiao Yi. Don''t look at it, let''s go, maybe Song Ning is not on this Spirit Boat. Xian Fan is different. , After all ... "


    Xianfan is different ...


    Luo Yi turned away in disappointment.


    Outside the ancient sword city, the spirit boat fell, attracting many people to watch, but fortunately, the spirit boat is closed, and the two sisters Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin did not show up, otherwise they may cause the ancient young people of the ancient sword city People chase after a while.


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi walked out of the city and saw the Spirit Boat at a glance. Many people watched. They couldn''t help but look at it twice. This is the first time they have seen the Spirit Boat up close, perhaps for the first time in their lives. Only once.


    At the same time, Song Ning walked down from the top of the spirit boat. Among the crowd, he saw Luo Yi and Luo Zhengfeng''s father and son at a glance.


    Luo''s father and son have been with Song Ning for ten years. Although they are familiar with Song Ning''s appearance, Song Ning has changed his appearance with Yi Rongdan. They have similar behaviors, but they dare not easily recognize each other. After all, they can learn from this spirit boat. The one who came out must be the immortal long. If he admits wrongly, the immortal long is angry, and they will definitely die.


    Song Ning stepped down from the spirit boat and drove towards Luo''s father and son. Everywhere he passed, everyone withdrew with their eyes full of worship.


    Inside the Spirit Boat, Liu Ru''s mind radiated out and wanted to see who this ''Brother Tian'' was going to pick up.


    "Heart, don''t be rude!" Liu Ruyan whispered.


    "Just look at it ..." Liu Ruxin withdrew his consciousness, lowered his head and mumbled, withdrew his consciousness.


    Outside the Lingzhou, Song Ning came to Luo''s father and son. Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi were so shocked that they immediately bowed and knelt.


    "Master, Xiaoyi, because of some circumstances, I am now face-lifting and name-changing, and now my name is Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning said.


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yijie were dumbfounded.


    Song Ning continued: "I''m here to take you to Leng''s house. If someone asks later, I will say that I lived with you since I was a child. Don''t talk nonsense about the fact that I was a monk and Dan Tian was destroyed. , Remember. "


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi nodded immediately. Luo Yi looked at his father with pride. What a difference between Xianfan and Ningge could not come back, it was nonsense. Ningge was so affectionate, how could he leave them behind?


    Luo Zhengfeng didn''t expect Song Ning to come back. Looking at Song Ning''s achievements today, he almost cried out excitedly. If he had lived his sword licking blood, he might cry on the spot.


    "This spirit boat is really impressive. Now that you have recovered?" Luo Zhengfeng lost his voice.


    Song Ning frowned: "Master, don''t talk about what you are told!"


    Luo Zhengfeng hurriedly changed his mind, and he looked up.


    When he got on the boat, Song Ning said: "Two, this is my master Luo Zhengfeng and my brother Luo Yi."


    Liu Ruyan smiled and nodded, as did Liu Ruxin.


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi widened their eyes, how could they not know that these two are fairies in front of them?


    The two were in a panic, they bowed down.


    Liu Ruyan flew out of the armrest, holding the two: "Since Tian Daoyou''s master and younger brother, it is no more polite."


    A magical spell came out between these hands, not the first time they had seen it, but the first time they saw such an elegant.


    Luo Yi was excited, thinking of Song Ning''s changes today, and was happy for Song Ning in his heart.


    "Tian Daoyou, can you set off?" Liu Ruyan asked.


    "Okay, thank you two." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The magic boat took off. It was so miraculous that Luo Yi and Luo Zhengfeng were amazed again, but they both knew that it was not convenient to talk about Song Ning on this spiritual boat, so they focused their attention on the spirit boat. Got on.


    "Brother, why is this spirit boat like a house, with everything in it?" Luo Yi applauded.


    Even Luo Zhengfeng, a person in his fifties, couldn''t help but admire: "The fairy is awesome. It would be my blessing to be able to ride such a spiritual boat in my life."


    Liu Ruyan meditated with closed eyes and did not listen to the two men, but Liu Ruxin began to talk to Luo and his father. It was not that she did not believe in Song Ning, but that she was curious about Song Ning. A mortal could become a third grade Alchemist, this thing is too incredible.


    "Luo Zhengfeng, are you my brother Tian''s master? What does Brother Tian learn from you?" Liu Ruxin said.


    Luo Zhengfeng froze, listening to the pretty fairy-like woman in front of him calling Song Ning his elder brother, and he was happy for Song Ning in his heart: "Learning swordsmanship, martial arts."


    "Huh? How long did my brother Tian learn martial arts?" Liu Ruxin asked again.


    "For many years, I have forgotten the specific time. After I took him in, I started to learn martial arts." Luo Zhengfeng replied.


    As Liu Ruxin''s questions continued, Luo Zhengfeng answered in turn. If Song Ning had told him in advance, it is estimated that Luo Zhengfeng had already spoken.


    Liu Ruxin asked almost, Luo Yi finally suffocated a question: "Brother, can this spirit boat fly fast? Now there is still more than a month to go to the contest, we went so early, Where do you live? "


    Song Ning never thought about this problem, so he turned his attention to Liu Ruyan.


    Liu Ruyan opened his eyes: "We are going to talk to Leng Jia about some war-related matters. The venue of the contest is no longer Leng Jia in the extremely cold place, but Bing Lingzong, a third-level cultivator under Leng Jia. , I will first place you in the Liuhe City nearest to Binglingzong. "


    "Thank you Liu girl." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan smiled faintly and did not answer.


    There was no more noise along the way, and after a night, the spirit boat landed in the early morning.


    After Song Ning and Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin said goodbye, they took Luo''s father and son to stand outside Liuhe City.


    Eleven years ago, Song Ning was still practicing near here, but now he comes back again, and Liuhe City has changed a lot.


    "Master, Xiao Yi, I took Yi Rongdan in order to prevent people from knowing my identity, and my appearance has changed. At the same time, I changed my name to Tian Xinxiao. You must remember these. Whether it is in the future Before and after, let''s call me this new name to avoid any problems. "Song Ning said.


    Luo Zhengfeng and Luo Yi nodded and nodded.


    But as soon as they were about to move forward, they heard a sarcastic voice coming from behind: "Yo, isn''t this arrogant Tian Xinxiao? Really narrow road! You are so rampant a few days ago, did not expect to be here Meet me somewhere? "

 Chapter 218： Everyone

    The three Song Ning looked at it soundly. It was Song Duan and others who came head-on. Song Duan walked in front. The belt of the robe was not fastened.


    Luo''s father and son were terrified. The oncoming people were all fairies, and listening to these people''s tone seemed to have some feuds with Song Ning.


    At this moment, there are many monks inside and outside the city of Liuhe City. Most of them came for the engagement banquet of the cold family. Since they are engaged, they will naturally entertain many monks, and the monks are also some powerful monks. .


    These monks come in advance, in addition to giving Leng Jia a face, they also want to communicate with each other in advance. After all, now that the battles are going on, they all need to be prepared. If the flames of war really burned to their feet, they are okay. Joint ahead of time.


    Now there is a lively look, these monks are looking at this side.


    However, it was soon discovered that the protagonist of this matter was the mortal alchemist Tian Xinxiao and the Song family son Song Duan, who are rare in Shui Yunzong for thousands of years.


    If there were no monks around at the moment, Song Ning might still be a bit afraid, but now there are countless monks around, how could Song Ning be afraid?


    "Are you talking to me?" Song Ning had learned from Liu Ruxin''s background and background of Song Duan before.


    Song Duan sneered and didn''t answer Song Ning''s words, but said to the people beside him: "Catch them all."


    As soon as his voice fell, the four monks behind him moved and surrounded Song Ning with three people in the blink of an eye.


    Luo''s father and son were frightened and wanted to resist, but in contrast, Song Ning was calm at the moment, his mouth slightly raised: "I don''t believe you dare to move me today."


    Sure enough, as soon as Song Ning''s words came out, there was a spiritual force protecting Song Ning''s three people.


    Song Duan narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man at ten feet to the right.


    "Song Duan, your courage is not small, you dare to move the Wizards of Shui Yunzong once in a thousand years, if Shui Yunzong''s Gudan real person is angry, I think how you end!" The old man who sheltered Song Ning pulled his beard , Smiled at Song Ning and nodded.


    Song Ning bowed slightly and saw it before.


    Immediately afterwards, the monks around all smiled and said: "You are young and vigorous, because of your virtue, I don''t know how much trouble will be done to the Song family in the future."


    "Isn''t the third-grade alchemy master you just grab it? The mud can''t help the wall, and the dog can''t eat it."


    Most of the people present at the moment are elders. Although their status is not as good as that of the Song family, they are not weak in cultivation, and as long as they are individuals, they know that Song Duan is very unfavorable among the younger generation of the Song family. The three, Song Feng''s second son, Song Duan''s third, and Song Yu''s fourth, and among these three, Song Duan is the most waste wood, and also caused a lot of trouble to the Song family on weekdays. He is the most flamboyant.


    Song Duan cold looked at the old man: "You guys think about it for me. In a few days, my Song family will be married to the Leng family. My second brother is the chief disciple of the Taoist Sect. You dare to stop me, just follow us. The Song family can''t get through! "


    Song Duan''s remark is unusual and imposing, it seems that he does not take everyone present to his eyes, just like the Song family he said.


    However, just when he had just spoken out, he only heard a "slap", and no one knows who slapped him. He flew directly to Song Duanfan and slammed into the ground with a bang. Dogs eat shit.


    Everyone laughed, and Song Duan was about to break up and scold, and slapped it directly to the ground.


    At the moment, the shot came slowly out of the crowd. When Song Duan saw this person, his face was green.


    "Dad, daddy ..." Song spit out blood and his faces on both sides were swollen.


    "Four of you, after going back, you will be banned for a year!" The man sneered.


    The four of them hurriedly bowed without saying a word, and followed behind the man.


    The person''s face is small and his eyes are small, but he has a sense of majesty. He fists at Song Ning: "I think your Excellency is Master Tian. I just couldn''t bear it. The dog was spoiled. When I go back, I will Tune well. "


    Song Ning is not an ignorant person, even Song''s parents have come out, how could he still carry the shelf?


    "Seniors said something seriously, Tian Moujie was a mortal, and only hoped that everything would be safe." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The man laughed aloud: "Although Master Tian is a mortal, but now it has become a legend of my country of falling feathers. Shui Yunzong hasn''t had such a talented genius in ten thousand years, but I listened to Senior Gudan, he said If you want to accept you as a disciple, you have refused, saying that you are going to participate in a competition meeting, go to the cold home, this spirit is not for everyone. "


    Song Ning was taken aback for a while. This Gudan real person was really hard-working. In this way, it gave him a lot of convenience. No wonder he walked outside for a few days.


    The old man who just exerted his spiritual power to protect Song Ning also laughed: "Song Lianshan, if you don''t shoot again, I have to teach your little calf a little bit, I really don''t know how to lift it."


    Song Lianshan immediately clenched his fists and said: "If the senior is angry, he can now teach him a lesson."


    "Hum, you guy, you are really slippery, you are all out, how can I still do it? I think you have a good time." The old man laughed and laughed.


    Song Lianshan said with a smile: "Senior laughed, the dog was not sensible, ran into the senior, and also asked the senior to forgive sins."


    The old man did not care, turned his head to look at Song Ning: "Little guy, good, really good, polite and courteous, brave and pious, if the old man of Gudanna said he would take you as a disciple, I would like to take you . "


    Song Ning bowed and smiled and said: "Tian Mou He De He Neng, is just a waste that can not be practiced."


    The old man was not happy: "If you are a waste, then the son of the Song family might as well die!" He said while pointing at Song Duan.


    Song Duan''s face was erratic and extremely ugly. He wanted to humiliate Song Ning, but did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Song Lianshan just squinted and smiled, and everyone around him saw that the matter was resolved, and they all began to greet each other and greeted Song Lianshan.


    Song Ning gave the old man a slight fist and then said to Luo''s father and son: "Let''s go into the city."


    At the moment, Luo and his father have just recovered from shock. They have not experienced the scene of beating, killing, killing, but this scene just now is a bit too scary. So many fairies shot for Song Ning. Now it seems that Song Ning It''s extraordinary.


    As Song Ning walked into the city, some monks greeted Song Ning with a very gentle attitude.


    After finally getting out of this group of monks, Song Ning walked into Liuhe City.


    There was a feeling when he revisited his hometown. He recalled that he had come to Liuhe City for the first time, as if Tang Yue took him. At that time, Tang Yue came in and the first thing was to buy sugar gourd.


    Thinking about it, Song Ning heard the shouting of the candied gourd over there. He looked away. In front of the old name of the candied gourd, a woman in red clothes stood blankly, her eyes falling on the candied gourd. What is in my heart ...

 Chapter 219： Candied

    "Old delicious candied gourds, one for two, the price is fair, Tongsuo without bullying, be a man first, then do business, in the high quality and cheap ice candied gourd has opened hundreds of stores across the country.


    There are many kinds of old-fashioned sweet gourds. You can choose them. Xianfan likes them. If you do n��t give meat during the New Year, you can give them old-fashioned sweet gourds.


    Old delicious candied fruit ... "


    The shouting voice fell in Song Ning''s ears, and he was deeply moved by his heart while looking at the woman standing in front of the sugar gourd stall.


    Song Ning pretended not to see or hear, and walked forward with the father and son Luo, but when passing the woman in red, he heard the voice of the woman in red murmuring, his heart trembling, tears Almost slammed into his eyes.


    "Fairy, are you buying or not buying? After so many years, you just come here to see, I''m all greedy for you." The little brother of the stall has become a middle-aged man.


    The "fairy" in red is Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue''s eyes were red, and he looked at the candied fruit. His thoughts had nowhere to go: "When the younger brother comes back, I will buy all the candied fruit from you and let him eat enough."


    The candied little brother was a little impatient, but after all he couldn''t get rid of him, he just sighed and continued to shout.


    Song Ning walked quickly from behind Tang Yue. Luo''s father and son did not find Song Ning''s pause, nor did he find the mood swings of Song Ning just now.


    Tang Yue turned away and walked away. She glanced across the crowd. Suddenly she saw a familiar back in the crowd. Her pupil shrank suddenly: "Little Brother!"


    But when she was about to step forward to stop the figure, the figure had disappeared into the crowd.


    "Is it wrong again?" Tang Yue laughed self-deprecatingly.


    Eleven years ago, she got the news of Song Ning from Leng Yuexiao. After that, even Leng Yuexiao didn''t know where Song Ning was. According to her, Song Ning might even be dead.


    After learning the news, Tang Yue had been overly sad and nearly died, but under the comfort of Leng Yuexiao, she worked hard to practice, so that one day Song Ningneng would reappear.


    However, eleven years ...


    She comes here to see this time every year, but she ca n��t see Song Ning every year. Since Song Ning disappeared, she has n��t eaten sugar gourd for eleven years.


    After getting rid of Tang Yue''s figure, Song Ning had a complicated mind.


    Eleven years, Tang Yue did not forget him, but remembered more deeply, then Leng Yuexiao is even more impossible to forget.


    He and Tang Yue are just the same feelings between the same door, say more, maybe there is some love, but it is different from Leng Yuexiao.


    In the Fairy Market, he and Leng Yuexiao live and die together. That feeling can''t be clearly explained in a few words. If Tang Yue never forgot him, how could Leng Yuexiao be possible?


    "Perhaps it was just like Liu Ruyan said, Xiaoxiao was a last resort." Song Ning had some doubts about Liu Ruyan''s words before, but now there is no doubt at all.


    It turned out that caring about a person, even for a long time, still can''t forget.


    Tang Yue did not forget him, and he naturally did not forget Tang Yue. When he saw the candied gourd, what happened 11 years ago was vivid, just like what happened yesterday.


    When Luo and his son heard Song Ning muttering to himself, they could not help asking, "Brother, what did you just say?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "Nothing, I said, let''s eat something first."


    Luo Yi laughed and rubbed his stomach: "I was hungry. I dare not say that in front of the two fairies. I got out of the reef boat and was surrounded by the fairies. They were terrified at that time, even my stomach forgot to call. . "


    Luo Zhengfeng laughed loudly and patted Luo Yi''s head: "Don''t embarrass your brother. Your brother is now a fairy besides us two."


    Luo Yi didn''t care: "He is my brother anyway. Besides, if I can stand out and get the top ten in the competition, then I will get the qualification of nurturing by the cold family, and it will be a fairy.


    "Don''t be delusional, your strength, but also want the top ten?" Luo Zhengfeng said on his mouth, but after seeing the fairy, he still had some expectations for his son.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "Master, rest assured, Xiaoyi can."


    If others say this, Luo Zhengfeng must not believe it, but now Song Ning says so, and his heart is settled.


    After listening to this, Luo Yi couldn''t help but smile.


    In the speaking room, they had already arrived in front of the restaurant, and the three of them walked in.


    "Several guest officials, are you sharp, or stay in the shop?" The shop Xiaoer greeted with a smile.


    "Five pounds of beef, a jar of good wine, and a few more side dishes. Hurry up and we are all hungry." Luo Zhengfeng said.


    Dian Xiao Er froze for a moment, and then all the soldiers around laughed.


    This is a restaurant in Liuhe City. Liuhe City is very close to Binglingzong, Tianyuan School and other cultivating schools and the city. There are many monks in Liuhe City, so the restaurants here are not only selling Those ordinary foods.


    Since there is such a place where you can eat spiritual food, who would eat ordinary things?


    Luo Zhengfeng was a lot of age, so he was joked by the people around him, and his face blushed: "This ..."


    Shop Xiaoer embarrassed: "Several, if you want to eat those things, go to the shop in Chengjiao, now it is estimated that only that one sells ordinary beef."


    As soon as these words came out, the surrounding guests suddenly laughed together.


    Dian Xiaoer finished, turned and smirked, "I don''t know where the buns come from."


    As soon as the second element of the shop was finished, Song Ning said a little bit: "A pot of Qingling wine, steamed Lingsun meat, braised three-legged rabbit, and three bowls of Linggu."


    Dian Xiaoer paused and looked at Song Ning in surprise: "Yo, it''s not a bun. There are some of the things you ordered, but do you know how much?"


    Dian Xiaoer said, extending two fingers: "Two hundred and two gold! Do you have money?"


    Song Ning shook his hand and put a medicine on the table: "Tilling Dan, I won''t say how many spirit stones this Tilling Dan can sell. If you change it to gold, you can buy one of your stores."


    As soon as the words came out, the sound of laughter around came to an abrupt halt. Everyone looked at the panacea on the table. Not all of them in the restaurant were Wufu, but also individual monks.


    Dian Xiao Er was stunned first, and then said: "Guest, what kind of pill do you say this is? I don''t know, I don''t want this pill, just gold."


    As he was saying, a monk came by, and the monk turned over and took out a little gold and placed it in front of Song Ning: "Tian Daoyou, if it is gold, I have some on my body. How can you sell it to me?"


    Song Ning smiled: "If Dao You like it, you can."


    The man stretched out his hand to pick up Tiering Dan: "I have lived for more than 70 years, and this is the first time I have seen Siwen Tiering Dan, Tian Daoyou. I really deserve that even Gu Dan really wanted to be included in the disciples.


    But just when the monk wanted to put the Elixir into his hands, he suddenly heard a sneer: "It''s really interesting, Master Tian''s Siwen Tiling Dan, this collection value is not ordinary high, you want to rely on just a few Buy one hundred and two golds? Are you dreaming of big heads! "

 Chapter 220： Amazing price

    The second boy in the shop just looked at the gold and was very shocked. Now when someone says that, his face changes.


    You can easily sell a large pill for a large price. That is the alchemy master. The alchemy master is even rarer than the monks. Could it be that I just offended the alchemist just now?


    During the speech, a middle-aged monk came over and took out two thousand spirit stones and placed them in front of Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??a little heart, can these four grains of tiling pill be taken back to the collection?"


    Even if Song Ning was stupid at the moment, he could understand that this person did not come to Tilling Dan, what he wanted was a close set.


    Gu Danzhen wanted to accept Tian Xinxiao as a disciple, but the news that Tian Xinxiao refused has spread. At this moment, these monks with heads and faces all know that if they can attract Tian Tianxiao at this time, they will surely get water clouds Zong''s attention.


    What was the most important thing during the war? It''s a panacea!


    Immortality medicine can improve cultivation to improve strength and heal life, so in their view, it is the most important thing to draw this Gu Dan real pride disciple.


    When the old man saw that the middle-aged monk was so generous, he was immediately unhappy: "Two thousand spirit stones? I thought how much money you could take out. Only then did I see that Master Tian needed gold here, so I used gold In exchange. "


    When the old man changed his mouth, he also took out the spirit stone from the storage ring: "Master Tian, ??the four-pattern tiling pill you made is a rare treasure. This is four thousand spirit stones. It is not respectable. The old man is the Zhao family of Liuyun City. "


    Dian Xiaoer looked at the table full of spirit stones, almost rolled his eyes, and knew that it was such a powerful character, how could he dare to talk nonsense? At the moment he was pale, already feeling that his destiny might be ending.


    Luo and his father looked at these spirit stones on the table and swallowed. The spirit stone was more precious than gold. So much, how much gold would have to be exchanged.


    The middle-aged man saw four thousand spirit stones, and once he gritted his teeth, he had to take them out again.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning quickly took out a four-patterned tiling pill from the storage ring and placed it on the table: "Two Dao friends, Tian Mou is just a mortal. This four-patterned tiling pill, I was lucky to make it before If you like it, you can share the two Daoyou with them, and you do n��t have to be displeased. ��


    The two men looked at two four-stripe tiling pill in shock. At the moment, the shock of the two of them was far more than the mortals beside them. The best, but the four lines, really no one has seen, and even heard very little.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Song Ning is nothing more than a mortal. What a mortal can accomplish is nothing more than a third-grade alchemy master. A third-grade alchemy master can even produce a four-stroke alchemy. .


    All kinds of reasons add up, and for Song Ning, the ordinary Siwen Tiling Dan has become a rare treasure in the eyes of others.


    The middle-aged monk and old man immediately clenched their fists: "Thank you Master Tian."


    Song Ning was indifferent on the surface, but his heart was already shocked. It turned out that a third-grade alchemy master could be treated as such.


    "You''re welcome, if you buy it, can you let our family eat well?" Song Ning asked.


    The two monks smiled embarrassingly, clenched their fists again, and then left, but before leaving, the middle-aged monk once again took out two thousand spirit stones and placed them on Song Ning''s table.


    Song Ning had to serve an illusion spirit pill, use the spiritual power of the illusion spirit pill to activate the storage ring, and put away the eight thousand spirit stones in front of him.


    "Xian, Xianren!" Dian Xiaoer looked at Song Ning and knelt down with a puff.


    Song Ning frowned and looked at the second child in that shop: "Can you afford the meal, can you serve me now?"


    Dian Xiaoer pinched a cold sweat, and immediately stood up and bowed to Song Ninglian three times: "Xianren wait, wait."


    Luo Zhengfeng looked at the second boy in the shop and smiled and said: "It''s really dog ??eyes to see people low. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even be able to eat."


    Song Ning smiled, at this moment he did not care about the eyes of those around him. In this world, he has no background in power, and he is bullied everywhere. Now he can do this, but also with the help of Gu Danzhen. In my mind.


    After a while, the food came up, and it was brought by the restaurant owner himself.


    "The villain''s eyes are clumsy. I didn''t recognize the fairy as soon as possible. I also asked the fairy to forgive me." The restaurant owner respectfully said.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s okay, I don''t have the words fairy on my face, and I''m really not a fairy, just an alchemist."


    The restaurant owner smiled bitterly, ��just�� is the alchemy master, but the alchemy master is rarer than the fairy, and the alchemy master needs a lot of talent.


    However, the boss is not entangled in this word. After the observation just now, he also sees that Song Ning did not come to this place to look for things. Since the other party is not a nonchalant, he should be more polite.


    "I think a few of you want to live here for a while? It happens that the shop has three rooms. If you don''t want to give up, how many will live here, how?" The restaurant owner smiled.


    Song Ning nodded: "We probably live for a month and a half, you hold these gold, and these spirit stones, we remember how much money we spent, and when we leave the store, we will refund more and less, how?"


    Song Ning said, and took out a hundred spirit stones to the restaurant owner.


    One hundred spirit stones were taken out, but the restaurant owner dared not accept them: "The fairy is serious, these golds are enough. Where can I dare to collect the spirit stones."


    Song Ning frowned, and at the moment he also noticed the eyes of the people around him, a hundred spirit stones, but that was a considerable sum of wealth. If the boss took it, he might be in a different place tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning understood, "Then, if you can trust me, let''s count it again at that time, you will receive the gold first."


    The boss respectfully said: "Thank you Xian for your forgiveness, Primary Two, come over and collect the gold, and make a good deal with the fairy!"


    Xiaoer heard the words and hurried over. While collecting gold, he bowed to Song Ning and three others to bow.


    Song Ning waved his hand and said that he didn''t care. Then Xiao Er and the restaurant owner left with peace of mind.


    There are not many wine dishes at this table, but because they are all spiritual foods, it is easy to be full, especially after eating these spiritual foods, Luo and his father are almost shocked, they feel that the body is full of strength, For the first time, they did not understand the spiritual practice and felt the power of this spiritual power.


    "Eating these every day for the next month and a half is of great benefit to the body. By then Xiao Yi''s strength will be improved." Song Ning said.


    Luo Zhengfeng couldn''t help laughing, and Luo Yi was also beautiful.


    With enough wine and food, they prepared to go upstairs to rest, but Song Ning could not think of it anyway. Just now, the moment he opened the storage ring with the spiritual power of the illusion spirit pill, Leng Yuexiao in the extremely cold place and Liu Ruyan was shocked, because they felt the weak fluctuation of the token for the first time in these eleven years!

 Chapter 221： Token now fluctuates

    At that time, Leng Yuexiao was arranging accommodation for Sister Liu Ruyan. The two of them suddenly felt a trace of fluctuations, and their faces suddenly changed, and they even forgot what they wanted to do.


    Liu Ruyan looked at Leng Yuexiao in shock: "The token I gave to Song Ning just fluctuated!"


    Leng Yuexiao is ecstatic, like a woman like her, I am afraid that nothing can make her so impetuous: "Liuhe City, it should be Liuhe City."


    She said, rising from the sky, went straight to Liuhe City, Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin followed closely.


    At this moment, their mood is too excited. I have n��t seen them in eleven years. Each year ��s thoughts are more important. They have been waiting for the fluctuation of tokens for these eleven years, until today, until they almost give up. And finally waited!


    However, after arriving in Liuhe City, these three people constantly searched and felt, regardless of how many monks there are in the Liuhe City, regardless of the cultivators of these monks, regardless of their seniority, they all tried their best with spiritual knowledge. Again.


    Looking at the hustle and bustle of the crowd and the population of nearly 100,000 in this huge Liuhe city, there was no one they were looking for.


    The joy on Leng Yuexiao''s face turned into tears. She looked at the sky and persevered, but still couldn''t stop overflowing.


    Liu Ruyan patted the friend''s shoulder gently: "Forget it, it will appear when he wants to appear. The token has fluctuated just now, at least to prove that he is still alive, maybe ..."


    Liu Ruxin continued: "Perhaps he knew that Sister Xiaoxiao was getting engaged, so he came here just to **** back Sister Xiaoxiao."


    Leng Yuexiao shuddered slightly, a little joy in her heart.


    She hopes to see Song Ning, but she doesn''t want Song Ning to do stupid things. Now the Song family''s background of Song style is too big. If Song Ning really came, she would rashly do something and the consequences would be unbearable.


    The most important thing is that she does not know how to face Song Ning. Now she has to get engaged to others, and this matter cannot be explained.


    The trio searched fruitlessly and were about to leave, and suddenly saw Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue quickly walked towards Leng Yuexiao: "Miss Leng."


    "Tang Yue! Do you see Song Ning?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Tang Yue looked awkward, and the figure that she saw before resembling Song Ning''s back appeared in her mind, excitedly: "I knew that it was a younger brother, I knew it was him!"


    Leng Yuexiao grabbed Tang Yue''s shoulder: "You really saw Song Ning, where is he? Where is he!"


    There was also shock in Liu Ruyan''s expression. Song Ning really came. In eleven years, the silence disappeared for eleven years. Now that he appears, what shock will they bring to them?


    However, Tang Yue was stunned: "You ... haven''t you seen the younger brother? I saw a figure very similar to the younger brother, but I haven''t waited to chase it, and it''s gone."


    Tang Yue stared blankly at Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao''s hand fell down weakly.


    Liu Ruyan sighed: "The token we gave Song Ning appeared here before, but when we arrived, the fluctuation disappeared and we didn''t find Song Ning in Liuhe City."


    The look in Tang Yue''s eyes changed and changed, and hope and disappointment were mixed in his eyes.


    In the distance, a group of people came, headed by a young man who was handsome and handsome. He was handsome and personable. He held a folding fan in his hand, fanning in his hand, smiling, and followed a few people behind him. Those few people were all practitioners of Yuanying''s later period. Looking at their appearance, they should be the guardians of this handsome young man.


    This young man is Song Feng.


    Song Feng fanned the fan while smiling: "Xiao Xiao, you use my spiritual power to detect me like this, which makes me a little embarrassed, girl''s house, don''t use such a force to probe others with spiritual power, There is a demise. "


    Leng Yuexiao felt sick after hearing this, and now she is in a bad mood, so she sneered: "Song Feng, you better clarify your position."


    The fan in Song Feng''s hand closed with a bang, and he smiled and said, "My position? Isn''t it your man? When you talk to your husband-in-law, when someone sees you, he will say you have no tutor."


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Feng lightly: "Song Feng, I do things with Leng Yuexiao and never hide it. There are many elders and many monks here today, so I will start talking.


    The reason why Leng Yuexiao will get engaged to you is because Leng''s family is weak, and your Song family has the power to help Leng''s family. We only use each other. Don''t think that your yin and yang look can really make me enamoured If I have a choice, I will never look at you more! "


    When Leng Yuexiao said this, Liu Ruyan had been pulling her by the side, but now Leng Yuexiao''s emotions are on the verge of collapse. She is sure that Song Ning must be here, but Song Ning does not want to see her.


    The reason for this is simple, because she is engaged to someone else.


    At this moment Leng Yuexiao wants to vent the grievances in her heart. The most direct way is to speak out.


    The Song family''s face was completely lost, but the Song family had to do it.


    Getting married with Leng Yuexiao and obtaining Leng Yuexiao''s extremely cold body has a tremendous help to Song Feng''s cultivation, and Dao Tianzhenren do not know why, and strongly request Song Feng to marry Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Feng held the fan in his hand, if it was not a magic weapon, fearing that it had been squeezed into powder by him at the moment.


    "Leng Yuexiao, you stinky bitch, I also tell you today, I want to marry you, just to spoil your icy and clean body, give you a face, don''t you, now it''s your cold family beg me, if I don''t want you, Let me see who else in this fallen feather country dares to want you! "Song Feng roared.


    At the moment, Song Lianshan also came out of the room and looked at this scene with cold eyes, only as if nothing happened. At this moment, he is inconvenient to show up. If someone mentions today''s things in the future, it can only be as a junior quarrel. .


    In Liuhe City, in a restaurant, a young man has been watching this scene, listening to these words.


    At this moment, he really wanted to rush out, slapped him on the face of Song Feng, stepped him **** his feet, exhausted his whole body, and announced to the entire country of falling feathers: "I Song Ning, I am willing to go to Leng Yue Xiao. I Song Ning, dare to marry Leng Yuexiao! "


    however����


    He looked down at his hands, at his Dantian ...


    He felt like a knife, thinking of the ''Golden Pill'' in the storage ring, he wanted to take it, but if he really took it, one day, sooner or later, he would forget Leng Yuexiao, forget him and Leng Yuexiao together.


    Less than a last resort, Song Ning did not want to take it.


    Just when Song Ning felt ashamed, a chuckle broke the last level of his tears.


    "The person I love Leng Yuexiao, if he hears you, will come here to meet me in an instant!


    He can retreat from the devil for ten years, he can suppress the demon attack, and he can calm the Lengjia war.


    Even if he is an enemy to the whole world, he will not give up on me.


    And you, Song Feng, what do you count?


    You are just like me, but it''s just a tool, a tool for family negotiation. It''s just that in this use, I just lost my body to protect the cold family, but the Song family, you want to lose a few. Endless life! "


    Leng Yuexiao said that her tears kept falling, and her body was chilling. When the tears fell, she had become ice crystals before falling to the ground.

 Chapter 222： Unforgettable

    Speaking of Leng Yuexiao''s words, Song Feng was already angry, and if there were too many people around him, he wished to start directly and put Leng Yuexiao on the spot, and now she has taken her extremely cold body.


    Everyone on the scene heard that Leng Yuexiao had previously liked Song Ning. Now it seems that this matter is not false. In the eleven years, not only has this mood not been wiped out, but it has helped fuel the fire.


    Now, in the place where this top family gathers, outside the Liuhe City where the masters gather, Leng Yuexiao said these words regardless of the consequences. It seems that this family matter is going to have some twists and turns.


    But when everyone felt embarrassed, Song Lianshan came forward.


    As soon as he came forward, he smiled: "Xiaoxiao, Xiaofeng, don''t quarrel between the two of you. The couple quarrels at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. There is still a lot of time to get along in the future. You can''t say these unpleasant words when you quarrel. "


    Leng Yuexiao knew that it was Song Lianshan who gave her a step down. Leng''s family still needed the Song family. Song Lianshan knew this and came out so frankly.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled slightly and bowed slightly: "I''m sorry, Uncle Song, this is my fault."


    "Haha, what''s your uncle? It''s time to change your mind." Song Lianshan laughed.


    At the moment, Song Feng, who was standing next to Song Lianshan, couldn''t laugh. He hated his teeth and itchy.


    Leng Yue Xiaoqiang squeezed out a smile, didn''t speak anymore, and turned away, Liu Ruyan and a few others followed, and the atmosphere was so depressed that they didn''t want to stay.


    However, although it seems that Leng Yuexiao''s clothing has softened in the end, everyone was moved by Leng Yuexiao''s words just now, which naturally includes Song Ning.


    In the restaurant, Song Ning had already burst into tears, and he was very confused. At this moment, he did n��t know what to do. He did n��t change his heart, and Leng Yuexiao did n��t change. But the current situation is not that the two love each other. solved.


    The more he loves Leng Yuexiao, the more he does not want Leng Yuexiao to be embarrassed.


    What Leng Yuexiao expects in his heart is a man who is able to swell, but nowadays, he is not to mention a swell, even an ordinary monk, if he does not take ��Golden Dan��, he is no match!


    Song Ning walked out of the room with the sword and came to the back garden of the restaurant. The Liuyun sword was flying fast, and the attack was fierce, as if he could cut off the wind.


    Ethereal Sword Domain!


    Song Ning practiced the sword continuously, and in sorrow, he practiced this ethereal sword domain, which was not smooth for ten years, to be extremely smooth.


    The swordsmanship and the clouds flowed in one go, and Song Ning''s feet were getting faster and faster, and the sword in his hand was getting steeper. At this moment, Song Ning''s speed was already fast, and even he felt the sound of wind and ears.


    However, at the moment in the eyes of onlookers, every movement of Song Ning seems to be frozen. The previous move of his body is still to the east, and the next move is to the west, just like teleportation.


    Song Ning practiced the sword, nobody paid attention, because they were immersed in the matter of Leng and Song.


    However, in the Liuhe City, there is an old man who has become a deified person. This old man''s eyes have always been on Song Ning. When he saw Song Ning''s swordsmanship, his pupils shrank suddenly from the chair. It almost popped up.


    This old man is the old man who stopped Song Feng and exerted his spiritual power to protect Song Ning outside the city of Liuhe.


    The old man looked at Song Ning''s swordsmanship, and his shocked expression did not know how many years it had not been exposed.


    "This sword technique ... can actually cut off the spiritual power?" The old man looked carefully at the sword technique, but then, his shock rose again, because he found that he felt completely wrong just now, not that the sword technique could cut Breaking spiritual power, but within the scope of this swordsmanship, is completely in a state of void, and spiritual power is extremely difficult to enter!


    The old man ��s eyes were always glaring, and he did not blink for a full quarter of an hour. He exclaimed to himself: "This sword technique ... seems to be stronger and stronger, under Yuanying, within the scope of the sword technique, the dandanzhi No spiritual power! "


    The old man felt it, and Song Ning naturally felt it. In this swordsmanship, it seemed that the spiritual power was shielded, as if no spiritual power could enter.


    Practicing swords and enlightening the Dao seem to be different, but in fact they are all the same, just like a layer of window paper, pierced, and there will be no obstacles.


    Ethereal sword territory, naturally.


    After an hour, Song Ning put away the sword.


    "It''s just engagement. Before you get married, if I really can''t get my strength back, then ..." Song Ning looked at Jin Dan in the storage ring.


    Even if he lost his memory, he did not hesitate.


    Song Ning''s sword technique was completed, and he slightly adjusted his mood and got up and returned to his room.


    However, as soon as he walked to the door of the room, he felt that someone was in his room, and he immediately became alert.


    "Little guy, don''t be afraid, it''s me." A slightly familiar voice came from the room.


    Song Ning walked into the room and saw the old man before.


    "Seniors are here, but is something wrong?" Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The old man carefully looked at Song Ning and looked at it again and again. Until Song Ning looked a little hairy, he applauded: "Little guy, I want to accept you as an apprentice!"


    Song Ning stunned slightly and shook his head: "Senior laughed, my Dantian was destroyed and could not be cultivated, you can see it."


    The old man glared: "Old man Xiang Yunzi, what he said must be done. I said today that I want to accept you as a disciple, I must accept you as a disciple!"


    "Senior, my Dantian ..." Song Ning was a little embarrassed.


    The old man waved his hand: "Okay, if one day I can find a way for you to start practicing again, you will be my disciple, how?"


    Song Ning is still a bit embarrassed.


    The old man was anxious when he saw Song Ning blaming him like this: "Boy, I will go to Gu Dan when I go back. He wants to accept you as a disciple. I don''t care. I don''t care how many masters you have, but I just want to accept you as a disciple. , If you do n��t agree, then I ��m going to be hard! "


    Song Ning was puzzled. He had just finished practicing the sword, and the old man came. He naturally figured out that the old man would behave like this, entirely because of the swordsmanship of the ethereal sword domain.


    But it is just swordsmanship. Why must he accept himself as an apprentice?


    Seeing Xiang Yunzi''s perseverance, Song Ning had difficulty refusing to say so, and he said: "If the senior has found a way to continue my cultivation, then I will be a disciple of the senior."


    "Haha, hahahaha, good, good! No one in this country of falling feathers is qualified to talk to me about Xiangyunzi''s conditions. You wait, and the old man will go find it." Xiangyunzi said, his body flickered like smoke. Disappeared.


    Song Ning looked at the place where he disappeared, and wondered whether it was a blessing or a curse, but just sighed in his mouth: "Senior Xiangyunzi ... If you can really find a way, please hurry up, the sooner the better, I Time ... none ... "

 Chapter 223： Magic Skill "Empty Sword Territory"

    For the next month and a half, Song Ning has been practicing the ethereal sword domain hard. After studying, he finally understands the magic of this ethereal sword domain.


    This ethereal sword domain is completely unfolded, just like a realm of emptiness. In this realm, there is no spiritual power, it is entirely by strength.


    Through continuous practice, Song Ning can reduce the scope of this ethereal sword domain to one foot, and the largest can expand the scope of this ethereal sword domain to thirty feet.


    Within a foot, even the spiritual power of Yuanying''s strength is difficult to exert.


    Within thirty feet, the spiritual power of the knot-dancing period can hardly be advanced.


    After mastering these, Song Ning spent almost all of the remaining time on how to make this ethereal sword domain smoother and more handy.


    In a month and a half, it was fleeting.


    On this day, Liuhe City was empty.


    The reason is the same. It is precisely because of the cold family''s engagement banquet that the monks who came to Liuhe City originally were waiting for today''s engagement banquet.


    In the back garden of the restaurant, Song Ning looked at the direction of the extremely cold land.


    Today''s engagement banquet, tomorrow''s contest.


    Leng Yuexiao''s engagement banquet is not his engagement object.


    However, he was laughing self-deprecatingly, and suddenly saw a familiar Qianying model in the distance coming.


    She was dressed in colorful ayurveda, ice muscles and jade bones, and her face was as clear as ice. She flew quickly in the air. This situation is just like the first time she saw her in Tianhe City eleven years ago.


    Leng Yuexiao!


    Song Ning''s daydream is infinite. He looked at Leng Yuexiao, always feeling that Leng Yuexiao was flying towards him.


    Song Ning immediately touched his company. Fortunately, Yi Rongdan''s effect was still there. If he was gone, he was afraid that he would hide immediately, and he faced Leng Yuexiao with no face.


    Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning from afar, lowered her figure, and said lightly: "But Tian Xin Xiaotian Daoyou?"


    Song Ning panicked and nodded, her heart pounding, her face ruddy, and her eyes sparkled indiscriminately.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly, although many opposite sexes will have some strange expressions after seeing her, but she has never seen such one.


    "Tian Daoyou, the previous invitation was not sent to you. Today my father ordered me to come and ask you to leave." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Wen Yan, the expression on Song Ning''s face froze, and the infinite reverie in her mind disappeared.


    Engagement banquet, specially invited him to ...


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice was cold, urging: "Tian Daoyou, let''s go."


    Song Ning nodded blankly.


    Leng Yuexiao turned over and took out the spirit boat. Song Ning looked at the spirit boat that had not changed for eleven years.


    "Go on the Spirit Boat." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning embarked on the Spirit Boat.


    Leng Yuexiao looked up at Song Ning''s back, and her heart shook suddenly, as if it had been pulled hard. Just when she saw Song Ning''s back, the memory seemed to return to her past.


    She then shook her head, followed, closed the door, and drove the spirit boat.


    Above the Spirit Boat, Song Ning looked inside the Spirit Boat.


    No change at all!


    "I heard that Tian Daoyou used to come by Liu Ruyan''s spirit boat." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao and nodded.


    Leng Yuexiao looks like a thousand years of ice and snow, and does not have the slightest expression to strangers: "She said you chose to come to Leng''s house instead of Liu''s house. Could you tell me the inner reason?


    Unexpectedly, Song Ning never thought that Leng Yuexiao would invite him at the engagement banquet, let alone Leng Yuexiao would come to pick him up and ask him this question.


    "Lengjia is weak, I think Lengjia needs more human support." Song Ning replied casually when he thought of the situation of Lengjia that Liu Ruyan said before.


    Leng Yuexiao heard the words and smiled lightly: "Thank you."


    Along the way, the two didn''t speak again, and Song Ning could see that Leng Yuexiao had something to worry about, probably because of the engagement banquet.


    Lengjia is not too far from Liuhe City, and the flight arrived shortly after the flight.


    The place where the Spirit Boat stopped is the largest palace in Lengjia. This palace seems to be completely built with ice and snow, but in fact Song Ning can feel the spiritual power in it. This style of architecture has never been seen before. Yes, I think it should be built by Leng Jia in these 11 years.


    The palace is more than a thousand squares, square, five or six feet tall, and magnificent.


    When Song Ning entered the palace with Leng Yuexiao, he saw the crowd in front of him, many of whom were familiar faces.


    Far away, Song Ning saw Leng Wuhen, Leng Wuhen saw Song Ning, greeted the old lady who was talking, and then came over to Song Ning.


    Leng Wuhen greeted with a smile: "Xiaoxiao, you took Tian Xinxiao back."


    However, in the face of his father''s smiling face, Leng Yuexiao just nodded, did not say anything, and immediately walked away.


    Leng Wuhen''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything, and came to Song Ning.


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Leng Jiazhu."


    Song Ning looked at Leng Wuqian, who looked like a domineering Leng Wuqian, but now he is like an elderly man. For eleven years, the years left too many marks on Leng Wujian''s face as a monk This shouldn''t be the case. Song Ning was more certain at this point that Liu Ruyan said that Leng''s family had something wrong. Leng Wuhen should have been seriously injured in order to suppress it, otherwise he wouldn''t become so old.


    "I listened to the little girl of the Liu family before. At this time you can come to our cold home to help, I am very grateful." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Recalling that Liu Ruyan said Leng Wuhen was in order to protect him, and Song Ning''s resentment was a little less: "Lengjia guarded this extremely north and extremely cold place, and preserved the safety of the fallen feather. It is reasonable to share our power. "


    Leng Wuzhen sighed: "It''s so good, so good, you can have this heart, it is the blessing of our Leng family. You are specially appointed to replace him, so you can see your status in the heart of his old man. "


    Song Ning stunned, this Gu Dan real person really can surprise him unexpectedly, but why this old predecessor is so kind to him?


    Is it just because of the talent of immortality?


    Leng Wuhen saw Song Ning''s expression a little puzzled. Could it be that the young man in front of him didn''t know about it yet?


    Before, Leng Wuzhen thought that this ��Tian Xinxiao�� deliberately put on the shelf. If the invitation was not sent, people would not come. That''s why he let Leng Yuexiao go to ask him personally, and now it seems that it is not as he wanted.


    "The old man of the patriarch may be retreating from alchemy, but it is just a matter of replacing him. I am really flattered." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wujian smiled and said: "It seems that this is also a temporary decision made by Senior Gudan. Come, your position is here."


    "No hurry, I''m walking here now, some acquaintances, I say hello." Song Ning smiled after looking at the location pointed by Leng Wuzhen.

 Chapter 224： See Tang Yue

    "That''s fine, then I''ll entertain others first. If you have any need, just contact me." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Wuhen''s departure, and sighed in his heart. The end of the hero, he was somewhat similar to Leng Wuhen, but he was heroic at the time, but now he is sullen.


    Dangdang Lengjia head, but had to go to someone to say hello, almost entertain guests, no wonder Leng Yuexiao now wants to help Leng Jia get through the difficulties through marriage.


    Song Ning withdrew his gaze and walked quickly to a woman in red clothes.


    The woman stood alone, her eyes dull, and I wondered what she was thinking. It stands to reason that Song Ning should avoid her, but she has n��t seen her for eleven years. Song Ning still has some thoughts on her mind, and there are some other situations she wants Ask.


    "This is the disciple of Tianyuan School, Sister Tang Yuetang?" Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue apparently did not expect someone on this occasion to take the initiative to greet her, froze for a moment, and looked at Song Ning: "I am Tang Yue, Dao friends are ..."


    Tang Yueling swept away and found that the other party had not cultivated. He was an ordinary person, and he was even more puzzled. How could it be possible to invite a mortal to this cold family''s engagement banquet?


    Song Ning said: "In Shioda Xinxiao, Sister Tang didn''t know that I was normal, I was just a mortal."


    Tang Yue''s face changed, and she apologized: "It turns out to be Master Tian. The little girl is very polite. She has never seen Master Tian''s true appearance, and asked the master not to blame."


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, why now he has transformed himself into "Master Tian"?


    "Sister Tang, how come you are here alone? I remember in Tianyuan School, there was a monk who had a very good relationship with you, like the surname Li." Song Ning said.


    Tang Yue did not answer the question: "How can Master Tian understand the matter of the little girl so much?"


    Song Ning replied smoothly: "At that time, Tian Mou was just an ignorant child. In Qingluo City, he was protected by Sister Tang and Sister Li, so I remembered it."


    Tang Yue heard the words, her expression moved, and she remembered Song Ning again, but at this moment she still put her emotions away in front of outsiders.


    "You''re talking about Li Qingling. Something went wrong in her house. We haven''t contacted her for a while, and she hasn''t invited her here. Leng''s engagement dinner is not for anyone to invite." Tang Yue said: " If I had not been taken care of by my old friend, I would not be eligible to appear here because of my mid-term foundation.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened: "What happened to Sister Li''s family? What might Tianmou help?"


    Tang Yue smiled bitterly: "It seemed that someone was looking for revenge, so ..."


    Song Ning gritted her teeth and recalled that she was attacked by the monk of the **** of the day, and recalled the last words of the monk of the **** of the god, she actually went to the Li family and really wiped out the Li family!


    Real God!


    Song Ning''s face changed and changed, forcing the anger in his heart, so the monk of the gods could do such a misbehaviour, could such a killing kill him?


    Just to burn the sky sword, she killed so many people in the Leng family?


    "What about Sister Li? How many lives have the Li family survived?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue frowned, and the more she looked at Master Tian in front of her, she felt a little strange. This person seemed to care about Li Qingling very much. If others asked, it was only a symbolic question, but Master Tian seemed to be very concerned.


    "The three are alive, Sister Li Qingling, and one of the disciples of my Tianyuan School. When the three of them went out and escaped this disaster, it was their fortune." Tang Yue said, couldn''t help saying: "Tian The master seems to be very concerned about this matter of my fellow. "


    Song Ning felt a little relieved and put away the expression on her face: "After all, it is also Tian Mou''s life-saving benefactor. Tian Mou is not an ungrateful person, so please be concerned, what''s wrong?"


    Song Ning made sense, and Tang Yue didn''t ask again: "Master Tian is interested, and the banquet is about to start. I won''t say more to Master Tian. Let''s talk about it later."


    After Tang Yue finished speaking, she stepped aside and sat in her own position.


    Song Ning found that every table in the palace was marked with some names, and these names were for the guests.


    From the palace platform, there are a total of ten rows of one hundred tables, each table can hold about ten people, and Tang Yue is sitting in the tenth row.


    At this moment the banquet was about to begin, and many people were already seated. Now Song Ning is standing near the tenth row and is preparing to walk towards his position. But as soon as he took a step, he heard a familiar but impressive Disgusted voice.


    "Yo, Master Tian! I didn''t expect you to come to this party."


    This speaker is Song Duan!


    Song Duanxiao looked at Song Ning. He didn''t see the words "Tian Xinxiao" in the first few rows. Even if he couldn''t humiliate him at this moment, but he was embarrassed because of him. How could he not take the opportunity to take revenge? ,


    "Master Tian, ??the banquet is about to begin. Let''s sit down quickly. I''m sitting in the second row. I want to be in the second row as Master Tian. Let''s go, let''s go." Song Duan''s words and attitude They all look very respectful, but whoever is present does not know the nature of Song Duan? At this moment, everyone knew what medicine he sold in the gourd.


    When Song Lianshan saw Song Duan and started to make trouble again, he immediately heard the voice: "Little Bunny, give me trouble again, I will screw your head down!"


    However, Song Duan disagreed and took Song Ning''s arm forward with a smile.


    Song Ning did not refuse, and walked over with Song Duan.


    But when he first came to the second row, Song Duan pretended to look around and then said: "Oh, sorry, Master Tian, ??I didn''t see your name at all in the second row. It''s impossible for you Is it in the third row? "


    He said, pretending to sweep the tables in the third row: "Eh? No in the third row? Master Tian is in this position, is it the fourth row?"


    "No, neither in the fourth row."


    Song Duan''s expression is extremely wonderful: "Master Tian, ??I''m really embarrassed. I thought that a big person like you should be sitting in the front row, but I forgot, you are just a mortal after all, this can sit in the front row, not big. People in the family are very advanced seniors. "


    Song Ning kept looking at Song Duan, his expression was indifferent, there was no slight fluctuation, and he didn''t even speak.


    Song Duan saw that Song Ning didn''t speak, and thought Song Ning was flat and speechless, and became more proud: "Master Tian, ??I''m so embarrassed. I''m sitting here, then you go back and find a place yourself."


    At the moment, Song''s parents were embarrassed, Song Lianshan kept transmitting to Song Duan, but Song Duan didn''t listen.


    Although no one knows where the "Tian Xinxiao" is, but since a mortal was invited by Leng Jia, Leng Yuexiao personally invited it, indicating that Leng Jia attaches great importance to it, and now he is so humiliated What does it look like?


    After Song Duan finished his speech, he looked at Song Ning proudly, as if provoking, he waited for Song Ning to walk back to the back like a dog in a bereavement.

 Chapter 225： first row

    From beginning to end, Song Ning didn''t say a word, his expression didn''t move. He looked at Song Duan as if he were looking at a clown.


    Not only Song Ning, but many people present were very displeased with Song Duan''s expression. For the children of the Song family, they were really annoyed. This scene was just like a clown that was sensational.


    The most disgusting thing is that the clown is still entertaining himself, and he has not found the atmosphere in the palace at all.


    However, many people don''t understand at this moment. Although this ''Tian Xinxiao'' is a mortal, he is a third-grade alchemist. With the third-grade alchemist, he can produce Siwen Tilingdan, but after all, he is just a mortal, he He was not a real disciple of Gu Dan, so it was unexpected for him to come to this banquet, so in which row and table would he sit?


    Just when everyone wanted to see where this "Tian Xinxiao" would sit, Leng Wuzhen stood up: "Xin Xiao, your position is here."


    Leng Wuhen made his own claims and called them very kindly.


    Song Ning nodded slightly, raised her feet, step by step, and walked slowly over.


    At a distance of three feet, Song Ning walked slowly and took twenty steps, and took twenty breaths.


    Song Duan''s face suddenly turned green, watching Song Ning standing next to the location marked with "Gudan Real Man", and he pointed to the location and lost his voice: "Isn''t that Gu Dan real man''s position ?!"


    The senior present frowned, thinking that the Song family''s boy was too unruly. How could he just call it out in large numbers?


    Leng Wuhen''s expression was unmoved, and he said to everyone: "Before getting the news from Senior Gudan, his old man closed the alchemy and could not attend, but he sent the most proud disciples of his school to represent him."


    ...


    There was silence.


    On such occasions, Gudan real people naturally understand what it means to let others replace him.


    When he thought of the fact that Gu Dan lived before, he wanted to accept ''Tian Xinxiao'' as a disciple, but he was rejected by Tian Xinxiao. Now when he hears this amazing news again, everyone already understands, Tian Xinxiao Although he was just a mortal, he was loved by Gudan, who even let him appear on such occasions.


    At this moment, many people have already begun to associate it. Isn''t Gudan real person retreating for alchemy for this favorite younger generation?


    There are countless types of panacea in the world. Even if the effect of rejuvenation can be achieved, the repair of Dantian should be able to be practiced. At this time, retreat, I am afraid that 80% are helping his future proud pupil to refine the panacea. .


    Song Ning smiled slightly at everyone, although he seemed to be talking to everyone, but his eyes fell on Song Duan: "Everyone, to be honest, Tian Mou is not worthy of sitting in this position, but now he has to sit here. Please sit in the second row of identity background to be better than Tianmou''s predecessors and Taoists in all respects, don''t blame. "


    Song Duan''s expression was the same as Xiang Xiang who had just swallowed fresh.


    It was Song Lianshan, and at the moment he stood up and clenched his fists: "Haha, Master Tian really laughed. Senior Gu Dan was very high, but I am the best in the country of falling feathers, and his old man made Master Tian replace it. When Master Tian ��s glorious future comes, I ca n��t wait until the envy is too late. How dare I blame? ��


    Song Lianshan said, holding up a glass of wine and said to everyone: "Song is not talented, I will respect this glass of wine first, but the most important thing is Master Jingtian, young talent, gratifying."


    Song Lianshan also sat in the first row, but even this first row is said.


    There are three tables in the first row at different positions. Song Ning is in the center, while Song Lianshan is on the left.


    Like Song Lianshan, Leng Wuhen naturally gave him down the stairs, and immediately raised his glass: "Brother Lianshan makes sense, let''s be respectful of our first glass of wine. The alchemists trained by Senior Gudan are everywhere. Kingdom, there are countless elixirs refined for us, and Xinxiao is also the person that Gu Dan''s predecessors are looking for.


    At this point, everyone understands that there is only one mortal among the thousand people, but the status of this mortal seems to be superior to everyone.


    No matter what you are the children of the Song family and the disciples of innocent people, it is not as good as the ��Tian Xinxiao�� who can replace the Gudan real people to participate in the engagement banquet.


    There are many monks of the gods, but these monks do n��t count more than that. Moreover, no one is higher than the real person of the ancient god. It is said that the cultivation of the real person of the ancient **** has already reached the peak of the later period of the god, but There is no way to go further. Now the big limit is coming. If anyone dares to provoke the late peak monk of this final limit, no matter what family you are and what school you are, I am afraid that he will destroy you if he fights his old life.


    There are Leng Yuexiao and Song Feng on Song Ning''s table. At the moment, there are also several goddess monks. Among these goddesses monks, there is a beautiful woman. Her eyes have always been on Song Ning. Everyone toasted her. Picking up the cup, he smiled at Song Ning: "The afterlife is awesome. I heard the little girl Ruyan mentioned you a few days ago. Ruyan was full of praise for you. Now it seems that it is really a young talent. There are thousands of monks in this palace. If you are an ordinary mortal, you ca n��t bear the pressure alone, but you can talk and laugh freely. "


    Song Ning respectfully said: "Senior laughed, I am just a mortal with better luck."


    This beautiful woman was Liu Rutong, Liu Ruyan''s mother-in-law. When she married Liu''s family, she took Liu''s surname as Liu.


    After she had finished speaking, the goddess Xiu, who was sitting next to her, also took a cup and smiled at Song Ning: "Gudan''s old things are going to be apprentices."


    Song Ning didn''t recognize the face of this female nun, but she would never forget her voice or her hand for life.


    Real God!


    Song Ning smiled with a gloomy expression: "I am only a mortal after all. Speaking of which, I was also inspired by Senior Daotian, otherwise I would not enter Shuiyunzong, and I would not even be exposed to the Elixir.


    Dao Tianren looked awkward, and quickly recalled the young man in front of her mind. She didn''t remember seeing this person, but why did this person say what she just said?


    "I believe that the young monks of the Falling Kingdom will follow the example of Dao Tian''s great power and practice hard. Although Tian Mou is a mortal, he is also eager to succeed and eager to make his own contribution to the defense of the country. As a model, it certainly will provide assistance to the Leng family who is struggling to guard the frontier. "


    Dao Tianzhen still has doubts in his heart, but after all, the young man in front of her has never met her, and she will no longer remember: "Fenger and Xiaoxiao will not be ill-treated by me as a master. , That ��s what I did together. "


    Song Ning smiled and picked up the cup.


    Song Feng squinted and smiled, while Leng Yuexiao''s expression slightly fluctuated, but at the moment Song Ning had already toasted, and both of them naturally got up and toasted.


    Thousands of monks, no matter how high or low, all stood up to raise their glasses, Qi Jing Song Ning!

 Chapter 226： You cant participate in the contest

    I am afraid that this kind of scene will be encountered once in thousands of years, but Song Ning understands that these people respect the real person of Gu Dan, not Song Ning.


    It wasn''t until now that Song Ning realized the status of Gudan Real Man in this country of falling feathers. He just wanted to go to Shuiyunzong to learn alchemy and improve his value as much as possible.


    just����


    Although Song Ning was drinking with others at the moment, he was thinking, if he could, be a disciple of Gudan Real Man, would he be able to ask Gudan Real Man to help Leng Jia?


    If you can help Leng''s family, then Leng Yuexiao''s engagement banquet ...


    Song Ning has been comforting himself on the way when he came. This is just an engagement banquet, not really a marriage, but even so, he is suffering.


    After drinking a glass of wine, everyone sat down and the engagement banquet began.


    Song Ning''s mood is not above this engagement banquet, but is it someone who is toasting with him, these people naturally respect Gu Dan real people, want to get close to Gu Dan real people, Song Ning understands the truth, and he has received Gu Dan real people Asylum cannot be refused, so you can only drink one cup after another.


    Soon, Song Lianshan dragged Song Duan to come.


    "Master Tian, ??the dog is not sensible, it really caused you a lot of trouble, but I believe that Master Tian''s measurement will not be inconsideration with the dog, and now my father and son are giving you a drink." Song Lianshan said, lifting Cup Road.


    Song Ning had some vigour at the moment. He looked at Song Lianshan and couldn''t help feeling. No matter how he was, Song Lianshan''s composure alone was beyond ordinary people''s reach, but his son was arrogant and arrogant.


    Song Duan glanced at Song Ning reluctantly, and sipped up without saying a word.


    Song Ning raised his glass and drank without talking.


    Song Lianshan and his son left, Song Feng smiled and took the wine glass to Song Ning. He was extremely enthusiastic. He seemed to be drinking with his good brother. He put an arm directly on Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??I presume to call it How is your brother Tian? I really did n��t expect you to come to join me in Song Feng ��s engagement feast. It ��s my pleasure to be here. It ��s my pleasure. I ��m done. You are free. ��


    This Song Feng said, really did it directly.


    It''s just that Song Ning was holding the glass but didn''t drink it. He looked like water: "Who are you?"


    Song Feng was stunned, but then he smiled and said, "Haha, this is Song Feng. Brother Tian has drunk too much and drank too much. I would really joke."


    Song Ning also smiled: "We don''t seem to know, I am a mortal to attend your engagement banquet, is it your honor? I let you Song family deflated, it is your honor? Song Daoyou may be too hypocritical, right? ? "


    When the people on the table heard this, they couldn''t help but immediately, Song Feng was a famous smiling tiger, one set behind the other, and he said heaven in his mouth, thinking about the ground in his heart.


    It''s just that no one wants to say anything to Song Feng on weekdays. Who wants Song Ning to pierce Song Feng directly today.


    Everyone understands Song Ning''s approach. After all, Song Ning had a trouble with Song Ning before and repeatedly, and was trouble-seeking twice. People are now blamed for the Song family. Moreover, Song Feng was originally saying unkind things.


    Song Feng''s face was extremely ugly, but he could only laugh: "Brother Tian really joke, haha, really joke, I like Brother Tian''s humorous character, then ... I will not sweep Brother Tian''s interest, I ��m still a little busy to entertain and entertain others, Brother Tian please. "


    Song Feng walked away in vain, if not all the people in this table have status, status and cultivation, I am afraid that they have already laughed together.


    Leng Yuexiao has been sitting at the same place, and few people have asked her to toast, as if she has a halo of ��free people near�� by her side, but she hears what Song Ning said just now, and the layer of cold veil is lifted.


    "Master Tian, ??I respect you." Leng Yuexiao picked up the cup.


    At this moment, Song Ningjiu swarmed his head, picked up the glass and tilted his head.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t say more, but sat on the seat. Everyone knew that Leng Yuexiao didn''t like Song Feng at all. Everyone knew that Leng Yuexiao liked Song Ning, so this engagement banquet was also The atmosphere is very delicate.


    In a few moments, Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin came over and chatted with Leng Yuexiao a little, telling that the banquet was boring and also talking about the past.


    From what they said, Song Ning heard that Leng Yuexiao and Liu Ruyan had a very common relationship, but since eleven years ago, the relationship between the two has become much better, and they often practice together.


    Now both of them are Yuanying mid-term monks. They can reach Yuanying as old as they are. In addition to the large amount of natural materials and treasures, they also need extremely high talents. Achieve Yuanyuan before ten years old.


    After a while, Tang Yue also came to Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning was drinking wine alone, and no one was interested in the huge palace. This was the spirit wine. With Song Ning''s present body, he was drunk and drunk after much.


    While drunk, he looked at Leng Yuexiao and others, thinking back, thinking about the events of the year, and his mood became more and more dull.


    Toasting is more worrying, but now he is not only sad but also drunk.


    In the hazy, Song Ning''s ears still spread the words from time to time Leng Yuexiao, but in the noisy sound, he had already fallen asleep.


    When Song Ning woke up, it was already three shots in the sun. He suddenly bounced from the bed, packed his clothes, and ran out of the door.


    There is a maid standing at the door. Although it is a maid, it is also the practice of Huiling in the later period.


    "Master Tian, ??you are awake." The maid bowed, holding a basin in her hand and a towel on her arm. I wondered how long I had been waiting here.


    "The contest started?" Song Ning said in shock.


    "It''s about to start, the competition will begin at noon," the maid said respectfully.


    "I want to go to the meeting place." Song Ning said.


    The maid bowed slightly and said, "Master Tian, ??please wash your face first, and someone will take you to the venue later."


    Song Ning washed his face and wiped it clean, looking very anxious.


    The maid put the basin aside: "You come with me."


    Song Ning was very anxious. The purpose of his trip was to contest the martial arts meeting. The maid naturally saw that Song Ning was anxious and accelerated her pace.


    Sure enough, there was a spirit boat waiting for Song Ning outside the courtyard. The spirit boat was not big. A person stood next to the spirit boat and built it as a foundation. After seeing Song Ning, he bowed slightly: "Master Tian, ??please come on Spirit Boat. "


    Song Ning nodded and immediately boarded the reef boat.


    "Can it be faster? I hurried to the venue." Song Ning said.


    The foundation-building monk responded: "Go ahead at the fastest speed, please rest assured Master Tian."


    Having said that, the time is obviously too late. Although the speed of this spirit boat is not slow, when Song Ning saw the contest venue, the competition has already begun.


    Song Ning just walked to the registration boat and immediately went to the registration office. He said to the monk at the registration office: "Tian Xinxiao, sign up for the contest."


    The monk was Elder Bing Lingzong. He glanced at Song Ning, with a trace of doubt in his expression: "You can''t participate in this contest!"

 Chapter 227： The dog bit me, and I still bite back?

    "Why can''t I participate in the contest?" Song Ning''s expression tightened. Was it just because he was late?


    The elder Bing Lingzong stared at Song Ning, and suddenly stood up: "Master Tian, ??are you kidding me? In your capacity to participate in the contest, is it not bullying those mortals?"


    Song Ning was startled: "I am also a mortal."


    Elder Bing Lingzong laughed: "Master Tian, ??you are really funny, please go to the grandstand, the stand has been prepared for you."


    Song Ning looked down the elder''s finger. Sure enough, there was an empty position above the stand. Next to that position, Leng Wuhen and others were watching Song Ning and waving to Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded and went to the stands.


    "Xin Xiao, you''re here. Yesterday you were overwhelmed with alcohol. I ordered it today. No one should disturb you to rest." Leng Wuhen was extremely enthusiastic.


    "Leng Jiazhu, this competition is ..." Song Ning pointed to the competition platform.


    "You are also interested? But after all, they are just ordinary mortals, you don''t want to blend in with it." Leng Wuzhen said.


    At this moment, everyone around looked at Song Ning with a smile, with different expressions, some thought Song Ning was interesting, and some seemed to be mocking.


    Song Ning whispered: "I was originally a mortal. I came here this time to be able to enter Leng''s house and enter the front line to help!"


    Leng Wuzhen said: "Do you still need this test if you want to go to the front line? I have arranged for you. Although it is not the front line, it is for the front line to refine the panacea. Your role is very great. The soldier is waiting for your panacea. "


    Song Ning still wanted to say something, Leng Yuexiao on the side said: "Master Tian, ??as an alchemist without cultivation, you can still show the greatest value in Leng''s home. Let''s take a look at the competition first. In the top ten of ours, our cold home is preparing to cultivate with immortality. "


    Speaking of which, Song Ning had to sit down. Today, the stand is basically the Leng family, and the Song family only has Song Feng. After Song Ning took the stage, he sat next to Leng Wuhen.


    As soon as he sat down, another competition started on the competition platform. The person who competed was Luo Yi.


    As soon as Luo Yigang came to power, he saw Song Ning and waved at Song Ning. Song Ning smiled slightly and nodded.


    Leng Wuzhen said: "Xin Xiao, do you know that mortal?"


    "It''s my younger brother." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen nodded: "Predecessor Gu Dan was really right, and with you now, it is okay to let your younger brother break into the box, but you still let him take part in the competition in order, and it is strictly abiding by convention.


    Song Ning did not speak, but Song Feng, who had been smiling all the way, spoke.


    "Master Tian''s brother is a dragon and a phoenix at first glance."


    Song Ning frowned: "Oh? Does Song Daoyou still know each other?"


    Song Feng smiled and said: "Master Tian''s younger brother knows that he must be a dragon and a phoenix without having to look at it, even if he doesn''t know each other."


    Song Ning chuckled: "This is my brother I recognize, there is no blood relationship."


    Song Feng''s eyes twitched: "Master Tian is still so funny."


    "I didn''t joke with you, and I don''t like to joke." Song Ning said.


    Snapped!


    Song Feng pinched off the armrest of the stool at once, he looked at Song Ning with cold eyes: "You seem to be somewhat hostile to our Song family."


    "Naturally not, how can I be hostile to the Song family. The dog bites me, do I have to bite the dog?" Song Ning asked with a smile.


    Song Feng was furious: "Tian Xinxiao, I tell you, I will call you Master Tian, ??that is to give senior Gudan a face, not to give you a face, don''t give your face shame. There are nearly eighty third-rank alchemists in Luoyu, fifteen fourth-rank alchemists, two fifth-rank alchemists, and there are still others. You Tian Xinxiao is a fart! "


    Leng Wuhen quarreled at the first sight, his face suddenly changed: "Xiaofeng, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Feng with cold eyes, and seemed not to be surprised that Song Feng was booming.


    However, the most calm is Song Ning. Song Ning still looks calm: "I didn''t want to say it originally, but since you mentioned it, I wanted to ask, without the background of the Song family, without the backing of the real people. What kind of thing are you? Are you a wizard who meets once in a lifetime? I am afraid you are just a nonsense and hypocritical villain. "


    Song Feng got up and started to work, but was pressed down by Leng Wuhen: "Enough!"


    "Xiaofeng, you go home first, I will find you later." Leng Wuhen said with a deep voice.


    Song Feng snorted coldly, with a murderous look in his eyes, and turned away.


    In a few moments, Leng Wuhen sees that Song Ning does not seem to have any emotions.


    Then he talked to Song Ning: "Xin Xiao, you see a Xiao character in your name, and a Xiao character in the girl''s name. It''s such a coincidence that it''s not as good as I call you Tian Shi nephew, how?"


    Song Ning nodded and kept listening to Leng Wuhen''s name "Xin Xiao", he was also a little awkward.


    "Nephew Tian Shi, do you know why our Leng family wants to convene this contest?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    Song Ninglue frowned: "Isn''t Lord Leng just saying that, I want ten people to cultivate and become a monk?"


    Leng Wuhen looked at Song Ning with deep intention: "Can Tian Shi nephew ever heard of fellow initiate Xianwu?"


    "Xianwu fellow practitioner?" Song Ning couldn''t help frowning. He really heard the word for the first time.


    Leng Wuhen''s eyes are deep and he says: "Cultivation of immortals is different from cultivation of martial arts. Fighting on the battlefield sometimes not only depends on the monks, but also depends on the force. In the ancient world of cultivation, in fact, the cultivation of martial arts can Soaring is just too difficult. Nowadays, there is no Wu Xian in the whole country of Falling Feathers, but there is a fellow Xian Wu initiate, so I also want to try it. "


    "This should be extremely difficult?" Song Ning was shocked when he heard this for the first time.


    Leng Wuhen nodded: "Nature is extremely difficult, so I want to try it. These warriors are mortals. If they have the opportunity to become monks, they are naturally happy, but if they cannot become monks, they will not hurt themselves. So I think this contest is a good thing for them. "


    "It is indeed a good thing." Song Ning was talking with Leng Wuhen on his mouth, but he was interested in this fellow Xianwu.


    He was a monk before, and then lost his cultivation behavior. Now he starts to cultivate martial arts. If one day he can take the cultivation practice back, wouldn''t it be ...


    But what surprised Song Ning even more was that "Void Sword Territory", "Void Sword Territory" is too weird, it seems to be ordinary swordsmanship, but in fact it is able to use this sword to fight against the monks, I heard '' Before the term "Xianwu Tongxiu", Song Ning did not think much, but now, Song Ning has to think more.


    This "Empty Sword Territory" was taken out by Luo Zhengfeng, so where did Luo Zhengfeng get it from?

 Chapter 228： Hometown

    The competition among the audience continued, and soon, the top ten was determined. Among the top ten, the tenth place was Luo Yi!


    Ten people stood on the competition platform, and Luo Yi excitedly waved at Song Ning. Song Ning nodded and was very pleased. It seems that the food supplements in the restaurant in the past few days have some effect on Luo Yi, otherwise Luo Yi cannot Enter the top ten.


    Leng Wuhen got up: "Your ten of you are doing very well. Next, you will enter the Leng family, accept the nurturing of the Leng family, become a monk, become a fairy, are you willing?"


    "Yes!" Ten people said in unison.


    Looking at the ten people with high emotions, Leng Wuhen was very satisfied.


    After arranging for others to take these ten people back, Leng Wuhen and others prepared to return to Leng''s house.


    Almost everyone got into the Spirit Boat, but the Spirit Boat took off for a while, and waited for a while before they saw a person belatedly coming.


    "Leng Ling, you are too slow." Leng Wuhen said with eyes closed.


    Leng Ling scratched his head: "Hey, just arranged for Master Tian''s brother."


    Leng Wuhen opened his eyes, but didn''t expect Leng Ling to do this. When did this kid learn and understand others?


    Leng Ling is an acquaintance for Song Ning. Upon hearing Leng Ling''s words, Song Ning threw a fist at him: "Thank you."


    Nowadays, Leng Ling is no longer the same as he used to be. He leaned to Song Ning and gave a thumbs up to Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??I admire you very much, not because you are a mortal alchemist, nor because of Gu Dan. Seniors value you, but because you are indifferent when facing the Song family, and the sentences are reasonable, then Song Feng and Xiu Wei are not as good as me, laughing dead, and having a face to say those words in front of you. "


    Song Ning stunned, Leng Ling could say this in front of everyone, indicating that Song Feng was not popular in Leng''s house.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, after all, our relationship with the Song family is mutual. At home, at least respect should be given to him." Leng Yuexiao said lightly.


    Leng Ling heard the words and scratched her head: "The cousin said that I wouldn''t say that in front of him."


    Leng Yuexiao''s words were straightforward, and the atmosphere that Leng Ling had just mobilized suddenly became heavy. For Leng''s family, Leng Yuexiao and Song Feng''s marriage was really a shame, but they couldn''t help it.


    I would like to ask if a family has reached the point where it must be preserved by marriage, what else can it say?


    The people of the Leng family looked at Song Ning, especially Leng Wuzhen, with a trace of embarrassment on his face: "Tian Shi nephew, you laughed."


    Song Ning shook his head and clenched his fist at Leng Yuexiao: "Miss Leng is a person, Tian Mou admires."


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t say anything, Xiu Mei frowned slightly, and didn''t know what was in her heart.


    No one spoke on the way.


    After the Lingzhou landed, Leng''s family and Song Ning greeted each other, and Leng Wuzhen moved with a heart: "Xiao Xiao, take Tian Shi nephew in our Leng''s house, by the way, the previous arrangement."


    Leng Yuexiao looked indifferent and nodded slightly: "Master Tian, ??follow me."


    Song Ning does not know why, always feels that Leng Wuhen seems to intend to arrange Leng Yuexiao to introduce him.


    However, there was no outsider interference at this time. It was Song Ning''s desire for eleven years to be able to walk quietly with Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao took Song Ning to start walking in the Lengjia territory.


    Lengtian Palace is the only building in Leng''s home in the past eleven years, and it is also the largest building. In addition to being able to be used as a palace hall, Lengtian Palace also has a hidden function, that is, to protect the barrier. It is said that it is very powerful Several enchanting masters have come here to impose enchantments.


    Wan He Dian, where Song Ning once went, was the deliberation hall once used by Leng Family.


    Alchemy Room, Elixir, and many places related to war.


    "Over there, is the residence arranged for you." Walking around, Leng Yuexiao pointed to a house not far in front.


    With that said, she brought Song Ning to this room.


    Song Ninglue swept away and found everything in this room, even the alchemy room.


    "Only I am a separate room?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "You are the people that Gu Dan''s seniors value, our Leng family naturally dare not neglect, and this time you also turned to the Leng family to help, so this house was built for you temporarily, only this one Time, after all, you are not a monk, and it is more convenient here. "


    Song Ning nodded, Leng Yuexiao''s words were not unreasonable, but in this way, it felt a bit isolated from the world.


    Walking out of the room, Leng Yuexiao said again: "This is a jade note. As long as the blood drops to recognize the Lord, no one can come in this room, unless it forcibly destroys the outside enchantment."


    Song Ning''s men took notes.


    Leng Yuexiao continued to lead Song Ning.


    While walking, Song Ning suddenly stopped, he saw a circular building in front of it, like a fortress, there were several people standing guard around the building, there was a sign above the building, and the three big words on the sign ����Han Xin Gong.


    Song Ning stopped and saw the cold heart palace, and remembered the fact that Leng Yuexiao was in the cold heart palace.


    "This cold heart palace, except for me, no one can enter, please forgive me." Leng Yuexiao''s voice was a little deeper than before.


    Song Ning asked: "No one has entered except Miss Leng?"


    Leng Yuexiao looked cold: "Yes, but at least Master Tian you are not qualified to enter, this is a forbidden land."


    Song Ning smiled and stepped away.


    Leng Yuexiao then took Song Ning to Bing Soul Cave, and then glanced at the Bing Abyss above Bing Feng, and then returned to Leng''s house.


    Walking outside Song Ning''s room, Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly towards Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??Leng''s visit will be here. Tomorrow will arrange a maid for you, a follower, you can do anything. Directly find them, the materials needed for the Elixir can be brought for you, and the maid can serve your daily life. "


    Leng Yuexiao left after he finished speaking, and Song Ning called him: "Miss Leng, what is my task?"


    "I will arrange it for you tomorrow. Let''s take a rest today." Leng Yuexiao said, as if suddenly remembered something, and said: "Oh, about the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, I tell you, although there are no classic books useful to you Many, but if you want to go, you can still enter as you please, but do n��t step on the seventh floor, otherwise you will lose your life. "


    "Tian Mou remembered." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly and turned away.


    After Leng Yuexiao left, Song Ning did not return to the room, but went to the residence of Luo Yi and others. Before, he failed to say goodbye to Luo Zhengfeng. Now in this cold home, Luo Yi is alone, and only he is a relative , He should also take a look.


    He walked all the way and found that no one of the Leng family was immersed in the engagement. It seemed that everyone looked in a hurry, as if he was nervous in the war. He did n��t go far and saw Leng Ling striding forward, see The look is very happy, as if there is something happy ...

 Chapter 229： I am Song Ning and I am back!

    "Leng Ling." Song Ning said.


    When Leng Ling saw Song Ning, he stepped forward and said, "Master Tian!"


    "What do you seem to be happy about?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Ling said with a smile: "That''s yeah, happy event, Song Feng was angry before, patting his **** off, it''s really heartfelt, you don''t know, before that Song Feng also delusionally wanted to round the room with my cousin, really Toad wanted to eat swan meat."


    Upon hearing this news, Song Ning did not feel a little bit happy in his heart. Song Feng was annoying. Now that he heard that he left Leng''s house and left Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning was certainly happy.


    "Oh, Master Tian, ??are you going to find your brother, I will take you there." Leng Lingdao.


    Song Ning nodded: "Thank you."


    "Haha, do n��t be polite, Master Tian, ??I ��m not telling you. After I saw you, it was like seeing an old man. Speaking of that one, it ��s a legend. Master Tian tells you, if that ��s People are here, Song Feng is a fart, he has long been let go. "Leng Ling said while dancing.


    Song Ning listened, and the memory began to go back with Leng Ling''s words.


    Leng Lingyue said more and more vigorously: "It''s really shameful to say that when I saw Brother Ning Song, I also asked him to hide behind me, don''t be hurt by the aftermath of my fight, the result? People are just a handful The Immortal Sword can automatically slay the demon, and its strength is strong. With the cultivation of the foundation, a sword can be used to slay the demon in the late stage of the formation of the Dandan. "


    Leng Ling saw that Song Ning had no reaction and continued: "Master Tian, ??don''t you believe me, I heard about the rumor that the Leng family and the demon have been in a truce for ten years. It was my elder brother at the time. The young patriarch made an agreement that a ten-year truce would not be so powerful? "


    Song Ning said with a smile: "Yeah, but he disappeared for eleven years. I didn''t expect it to be eleven years. You even remember."


    Leng Ling was stunned: "Master Tian, ??you know, Song Ning is an example for our younger generation. The whole country of falling feathers, all young monks, are all yearning for Brother Song Ning. The legend of a generation. "


    Leng Ling said, more excited.


    Song Ning has never heard of this. It turned out that he was like this in the eyes of these young people in Luoyu Kingdom eleven years ago.


    Looking at Song Ning, Leng Ling didn''t seem too excited, and immediately changed his mouth: "But Brother Ning Song is all a thing of the past. He has disappeared for eleven years. Now Master Tian, ??you are a legend among the fallen nations, It ��s all you talking about after tea and dinner. "


    "What is legendary and not legendary, if there is no Gudan real person, no one will care about me." Song Ning said.


    With this sentence alone, Leng Ling admired Song Ning.


    During the discussion, they came outside the residence of Luo Yi and others.


    "Master Tian, ??here it is." Leng Ling said, shouting: "Luo Yi, Master Tian came to see you."


    Upon hearing the sound, Luo Yi immediately came out of the room. At the same time, nine other young people came out of the other rooms. When they looked at Song Ning, they politely bowed and clenched their fists: "Meet Master Tian."


    Song Ning nodded: "Xiao Yi, you come and follow me."


    Luo Yi took a look at Leng Ling. All ten of them were in charge of Leng Ling.


    Song Ning opened his mouth, and Leng Ling naturally had no opinion: "You and Master Tian are brothers, I wouldn''t do much, as long as you don''t secretly run to the Han Xin Palace, even if the people of the Leng family, men and women, enter the Han Xin Palace, that is capital offense."


    Hearing this, Luo Yi was very nervous, full of fear for this mysterious cold heart palace.


    After Luo Yixie had passed Ling Ling, he said goodbye to the nine young people behind him, and he followed Song Ning.


    Wandering among the cold homes, Song Ning said: "Xiao Yi, cold homes are going to use elixir to train you to become monks, but there is one thing I want to tell you, even if you become a monk and start to cultivate immortals, the martial arts cannot be put down, okay? ? "


    Luo Yi seemed to understand, but Song Ning said it was absolutely impossible to harm him, and he nodded in agreement.


    "Tomorrow I will give you some immortals and tell you how to take them. You should start practicing. I have seen your root bones before and it''s not bad. You can cultivate immortals." Song Ning said.


    Luo Yi was overjoyed: "Thank you Ning and Xiaoge."


    "It''s strange, just call Big Brother." Song Ning smiled.


    Luo Yi scratched his head: "Well, brother."


    "Although we are here in Lengjia, there are very few chances of meeting in the future. Even if I am not, you have to work hard." Song Ning asked.


    Luo Yi took Song Ning''s words to heart.


    "More, where is Master? Has he gone back?" Song Ning asked.


    Luo Yidao: "I just wanted to say about this matter. Your older brother suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in the stands. My father and I are very happy, but my father is still very old, and we have been living together for so many years. So he did n��t leave Liuhe City. He said he wanted to live in Liuhe City. In this way, if we have time, we can still get together. "


    Song Ning said: "I''ll go and see him when there is a chance. Now the Lengjia war is so tense, maybe I will start the alchemy mission tomorrow."


    "Brother said yes, it is still important." Luo Yidao.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, you go back." Song Ning said.


    Luo Yi returned to his residence after saying goodbye to Song Ning. As soon as he went back, the remaining nine young people gathered around. For Song Ning, they heard a lot of rumors that mortals could come to this step. My heart is already a myth.


    If it weren''t for Song Ning''s previous account, Luo Yi was afraid that he would start talking when he first met Song Ning eleven years ago.


    Twilight came and the cold wind blew through. Although Song Ning was not a monk now, but he had practiced martial arts for ten years, and his body is now enough to resist this severe cold.


    Snow falls like goose feathers.


    He stretched out his hand, fell into the palm, and instantly melted.


    "Eleven years, I''m Song Ning ... I''m back!" Song Ning looked up at the snowflakes in the sky. This time, he would never leave anyway. Leng Yuexiao will never be allowed to fight alone.


    Walking in the snow, I am afraid that at this time, only Song Ning is in this mood.


    In the distance, Song Ning saw a figure, in the white snow, the man was wearing a red dress and saw Song Ning at a distance, she smiled slightly: "Master Tian."


    Song Ning said: "Sister Tang."


    The person coming was Tang Yue. She heard Song Ning''s words, and her heart tightened and she felt so familiar.


    "Master Tian, ??I heard that Master Tian can make four-strength tiling pill. In recent days, I need some tiling pill to break through. The Ice Soul Cave is overcrowded. I ca n��t use it. Tang Yue said.


    "I have some here. If Sister Tang uses it, take it." Song Ning said, turning over and taking out a bottle of Tiering Dan and giving it to Tang Yue.


    Tang Yue didn''t expect this "Master Tian" to be so happy. She thought that this "Master Tian" would provide some conditions, but she didn''t expect to agree so easily.


    But Tang Yue did not want to owe others, she said ...

 Chapter 230： Herbs are hard to get

    "Master Tian, ??if there is any use for me in the future, please say so." Tang Yue said.


    Song Ning asked: "Tian Mou doesn''t need Sister Tang''s help, but there is one thing I still want to ask Sister Tang."


    "Master Tian, ??please." Tang Yue said.


    "Why is Sister Tang so eager to practice?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue''s eyes were in a trance, as if he saw eleven years ago: "I used to have a younger brother named Song Ning. Eleven years ago, he was alone in guarding the Qingluo City, killing tens of thousands of monsters, and now the monsters are coming I ��m in Leng ��s home, and I ��m under the care of Miss Leng. Now I want to quickly improve my cultivation, just to be able to go to the Cold Abyss to fight. ��


    Song Ninglue nodded slightly and didn''t say much: "I wish Sister Tang a breakthrough soon."


    Tang Yue lowered her head slightly: "Borrow your good fortune."


    It was already dark when Song Ning returned to the room. He sighed and came to the alchemy furnace. At this cold house, he was afraid to use the previous storage ring. That day he saw Leng Yuexiao and Liu Ruyan and others went to Liuhe City, it seems to be looking for someone, and a little association can guess, perhaps because they used the storage ring with the token, so they felt the fluctuation.


    Song Ning served the next Phantom Pill, opened another storage ring filled with herbs, and took some herbs from it.


    Spirituality burned, turned into flames, and baked under the alchemy furnace. After the temperature reached a certain level, Song Ning began to add medicinal materials to the alchemy furnace.


    Song Ning once practiced little by little from mortal to monk, so he knew what immortality Luo Yi needed now.


    All night, Song Ning did not sleep. By the early morning, he had refined three bottles of immortality.


    The east of the sunrise, the snow gradually stopped.


    Song Ning walked out of the room and came to Luo Yi''s residence.


    Upon arriving here, I saw Luo Yi practicing a sword outside the house at the moment.


    "Good, very hard." Song Ning smiled.


    Luo Yi saw Song Ning coming and quickly put away his sword: "Brother, you are here."


    Song Ning nodded and took out a bottle of Elixir: "This bottle can strengthen your physique and is called Qiang Shen Dan. You take one tablet a day."


    Luo Yi took the medicine bottle and saw the words "Qian Shen Dan" written on it.


    Song Ning then took out another bottle: "This is Juqidan. After you have learned the method of breathing, take one before breathing."


    Luo Yi came next again.


    Song Ning finally took out the third bottle of panacea: "This bottle of panacea is called Tiering Pill. It stands to reason that I should not give it to you, because if it is taken too much, it will explode, but for your repair In order to be able to improve quickly, I still refine it for you. When you reach the third layer of the gas gathering period, take up to two tablets a month. "


    Luo Yi took Tiering Dan cautiously, and was very grateful.


    "Okay, you collected the Elixir, I will go first." Song Ning said.


    Luo Yi watched Song Ning leave, and his nose was a bit sour. At that time, he saved Song Ning''s life. But he once thought that Song Ning might not come back.


    But now, Song Ning not only came back, but also provided him with so much help, and even directly regarded him as a brother.


    When Luo Yi was grateful, the other nine young people came around, full of envy, but envy envy, they did not dare to have any thoughts about these immortals.


    After Song Ning gave Luo Yi to Luo Yi, he returned to his residence. Leng Yuexiao said that he would arrange a task for him today. .


    Entering the residence, Song Ning saw a man and a woman standing outside the door. It should be the maid followed by Leng Yuexiao.


    Both of them were building foundations, and when Song Ning came, they bowed and said, "Master Tian."


    Song Ning nodded: "There are two rooms in my house, should they be prepared for you two?"


    The two nodded: "Whether we can borrow the master''s jade paper, the two of us will drip the blood, so that we can freely enter and leave."


    Song Ning gave the jade notes to the two of them. After the two had finished bleeding, they followed Song Ning into the room.


    "How do you two call them?" Song Ning asked.


    The maid whispered, "Xiao Zi."


    The entourage bowed down: "Xiaoyang."


    "From today, I''ll be bothering you, there may be many things that need your help." Song Ning smiled.


    The two heard Song Ning''s words and looked at each other, wondering. Before they heard that Master Tian was a sharp-eyed person, even the nasty Song Feng was speechless by what he said, and wanted to start. But now it seems that the rumor is not credible, Master Tian is very kind.


    "By the way, can both of you know my mission?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Yang slapped his head, immediately took out a jade paper, and handed Song Ning respectfully with his hands: "Master, this is what the Military Aircraft Department asked me to hand over to you. It was your task in the past month."


    Song Ning has taken Phantom Pill to maintain the spiritual power in the body at this moment, and directly permeates the spiritual power into the jade paper to investigate his own task.


    Shao Qing, Song Ning frowned: "A month''s task?"


    "Yes, one month''s mission. If the master has any questions, I will report to the military aircraft office?" Xiao Yang asked.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "No, but you need to help me get some herbs."


    "Master, please." Xiaoyang bowed.


    Song Ning took out a jade paper with clear color from the table next to it, and directly printed the medicinal herbs he wanted with spiritual force.


    Xiaoyang took the jade paper and checked it a little: "Master wait a moment, I will get it here."


    After Xiao Yang finished speaking, she quickly went out, and Xiao Zi asked: "Master, slave-maid will tidy up the room for you."


    Song Ning glanced at the room and shook her head: "No, you have to rest first, you just have to be responsible for ... my diet."


    Xiao Zi was stunned. Before she came, she thought of various needs to meet the needs of this ''master'', but she only forgot the diet.


    The monk does not need to eat, but mortals need it. Master Tian is a mortal, and eating is natural. Although it is not difficult as a Sanpin alchemist to refine Pigudan, Xiaozi does not ask the other party why he does not need Pigudan.


    Xiaoyang came to the pharmacy. This pharmacy is very large. There are eleven single-room windows. Ten of these windows are for receiving ordinary medicinal materials, and one window is for receiving precious medicinal materials.


    Xiao Yang walked to an ordinary window and handed over Song Ning''s jade note: "I''ll help Master Tian get the herbs."


    In the window there is a monk of the Linghui period. This monk glanced at the jade paper brought by Xiao Yang, and then he again searched for the immortality mission of Master Tian from the military aircraft department.


    He frowned: "The Cuscuta cuspidatum and Qinglian petals are not the medicinal materials required for the mission elixirs, but they are also precious medicinal materials. . "


    Brother Huiling gave Xiaoyang other herbs, and then closed the window.


    Xiao Yang took the jade paper and went to Window No.11. After a while, the monk frowned at Window No.11: "It is not a mission medicine, and there is no permission. These two herbs cannot be received."


    Xiao Yang was shocked: "This is what Master Tian needs."


    "I care about Master Tian, ??Master Li, no one can do it without permission!" There was a refusal from the window on the 11th.

 Chapter 231： Crowded out

    Xiaoyang is a little helpless, although the other party''s attitude is not good, but if the ''Master Tian'' really asked for medicinal materials other than the elixirs, it is normal for the other party to not give it. The cold family system is strict and cannot be destroyed for him. .


    Xiaoyang returned to Song Ning''s residence helplessly and gave Song Ning a storage ring.


    Song Ninglue looked up and frowned, "How about dodder grass and petals of Qinglian?"


    Xiao Yang bowed: "Master, the other party will not give it, saying that you don''t need these two herbs in the task of Elixir. If you must, you must get permission from the Alchemy Club before you can get it."


    Song Ning knew that these two herbs were actually decided to be added without authorization. After mastering the changes in the coagulation of millions of Chinese medicinal materials, Song Ning can also improve some simple medicines, this time from the military aircraft. The tasks are all second-level medicine, and Song Ning wants to make some changes based on this medicine.


    "I know, I will go to the alchemy meeting myself." Song Ning got up and walked out of the room.


    Xiao Yang followed Song Ning and went out: "Master, in fact, the cold family system is strict. This is not for you. If it is an ordinary herbal medicine, you may be able to get some for you, but the dodder and petals of Qinglian are both Valuable herbs, so ... "


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to follow me, I just go by myself." Song Ning said.


    Although Song Ning so instructed, Xiao Yang did not dare to neglect. His master first arrived, coupled with his reputation in the Elixir of Medicine, if he went to the alchemy club, he might be excluded.


    "Master, I''ll go with you. If you need to run errands, it will be more convenient." Xiaoyang said.


    Song Ning did not insist.


    After walking for a while, the two came to the alchemy club. The alchemy club had a small house, but the alchemy inside was full of flavor. The alchemy club and the alchemy room were connected. Song Ning did not come in before. This is the first time today.


    As soon as he walked in the door, he heard a sneer from inside: "It''s really interesting. I just heard an interesting thing when my entourage went to collect the medicinal herbs. If you hear it, you must be smiling."


    "Oh? Come and listen." The alchemists without alchemy are very interested. They have nothing to do other than the alchemy all day long.


    "The newcomer," Master Tian ", after getting the mission elixir from the military aircraft department, even asked the entourage to go to the pharmacy to take the dodder grass and Qinglian petals. You said it was ridiculous?"


    A burst of laughter came from the room: "Dodder grass? Qinglian petals? As far as I know, the Military Department knows that he is just a mortal third-grade alchemist, and he dare not give him the task of third-grade alchemy. Make some second-grade elixir. Dodder and green lotus petals are not second-quality elixir, that is, four-element elixir, and they are rarely used. "


    "Yeah, I think Master Tian is also a master liar. It''s just a name. What a wizard in the medicine world really laughs."


    Song Ning''s hand was never pushed open at the door, listening to them, humming.


    Wow.


    The door was pushed open, and the three idle alchemists looked at Song Ning.


    "Master alchemists, I want to go to the pharmacy to get two herbs. I don''t know which permission is needed?" Song Ning asked.


    The three saw Song Ning coming and turned their heads away, pretending they didn''t hear anything, either starting to grind the medicinal herbs, or just sleeping.


    Song Ning glanced around: "I need dodder seed and green lotus petals. Which permission do I need?"


    Still no one answered.


    Xiao Yang was anxious in his heart. This situation still happened. As a mortal alchemist, this "Master Tian" would have been excluded from coming here, but he still lived alone, and the conditions were better than those in front. Alchemist master is strong, these alchemists will naturally ignore him.


    Song Ning frowned: "It seems that everyone is very busy, then I will just say it, dodder grass and Qinglian petals are what I need to refine Ruxin Dan and Yanshou Dan."


    Sure enough, as expected by Song Ning, as soon as this word came out, someone immediately succeeded.


    "Fart, Ruxin Dan and Yanshou Dan can use dodder grass and green lotus petals? These two are just second-grade elixir, what level of dodder and green lotus petals are medicinal materials, if you don''t even know these, , Also make a fart pill! "A rickety alchemist said coldly.


    Song Ning glanced at him, Sanpin Alchemist.


    There are seven alchemists in the alchemy room, including four second-grade alchemists, two third-grade alchemists, and one fourth-grade alchemists.


    Rick Alchemist said so, everyone around him looked up.


    "I don''t understand even if I said it. I want permission now. Who has the final say here?" Song Ning said.


    "Fart, I don''t understand? Boy, you''re just a mortal man, I don''t know how you are mixed with a third-grade alchemist, but I tell you that you are treated as a person outside, but you are not **** in our eyes, Today, if you can tell how dodder grass and green lotus petals are added to the two immortals, I agree that you take the two immortals. "Rian Alchemist pointed at Song Ning.


    However, Song Ning''s eyes turned away from him: "If you have that qualification, you will not be so ignorant."


    Before the ricket alchemy master had spoken again, Song Ning looked at the unfinished Sipin alchemy master: "You are qualified, you tell me, how can I permit it."


    The Sipin alchemy master looked up at Song Ning: "I am indeed qualified to license, but you are not qualified to let me issue this license, you are not worthy."


    At the moment, those alchemists who were practicing alchemy also put down the elixir in their hands, and seven people looked at Song Ning.


    Xiao Yang gently said to Song Ning: "Master, don''t want to argue with them, these old guys are usually able to exclude people."


    Song Ning didn''t care, and smiled slightly: "Well, I can''t even understand this simple pharmacological combination. I really dare not be with you. If you can all be called alchemists, then don''t worry about my badge.


    With that said, Song Ning directly took off the badge of the neckline and throw it away at will.


    The badge falls on the ground, it is a bronze Samsung badge. In the eyes of these alchemists, the badge is life and their capital. Any alchemist will see the badge as extremely important, but now this "Master Tian" is handy. Throw the badge?


    Song Ning turned around and left, Xiao Yang hurriedly picked up the badge on the ground and followed Song Ning.


    There were constant screams in the alchemy room, but those people dared not do anything except to be able to scold a few words.


    Xiao Yang catches up with Song Ning and comforts: "Master, don''t be angry, these old men are like this, no one cares about them for many years, so they just ..."


    "It doesn''t hinder." Song Ning said lightly, there are a few dodder grass and green lotus petals here. If the task of this month is enough, it is only necessary for the task of the cold family. That''s fine, but now that these old guys aren''t interested, it''s time to give them some colors.

 Chapter 232： Cold and furious

    Xiao Yang sighed in his heart and followed Song Ning back to his residence, quietly talking to Xiao Zi.


    "I didn''t expect that Master Tian quarreled with the old guys in the alchemy room on the first day, so I just started." Xiaoyang said.


    Xiao Zi was startled: "Why are you still losing Master Tian when you follow Master Tian?"


    Xiao Yang smiled bitterly: "Where did Master Tian lose? I saw it today. Master Tian''s eloquence is really not comparable to ordinary people. Those old guys were speechless by Master Tian. When Master Tian left, They were angry and scolded in the alchemy room. "


    Xiao Zi smiled with her mouth covered, and she had a good impression of the master.


    In the room, Song Ning saw the two whispering and said, "Xiaoyang Xiaozi, don''t spread these things, I don''t want to cause trouble to Leng''s family."


    Xiaoyang and Xiaozi changed their faces, and immediately respectfully said: "Yes, Master."


    Song Ning nodded: "I want to retreat alchemy, about three or four days, if someone comes to me during this period, let them go back first, I will visit after a few days alchemy."


    The two nodded again.


    Song Ning then said: "Xiaozi, you prepare some ingredients. I may need to eat something after I finish alchemy. I am used to meals. I am not very comfortable with Pigudan."


    Xiao Zi immediately fell down: "Yes, the slave-maid began to prepare."


    Song Ning nodded and left a sentence "No one should disturb me when I closed the alchemy," and then closed the door.


    Xiaozi and Xiaoyang glanced at each other, and then started to work independently.


    Song Ningxian calmed his mind, treated the dodder and petals of Qinglian separately, and began to prepare alchemy.


    This time he needed to refine 30 Ruxin Pills, 50 Yanshou Pills, and 50 Powerful Pills.


    These are all second-level panacea medicines. With such a large alchemy furnace, fifty panacea medicines can be produced in one furnace. So for Song Ning, the task for this month is actually three furnaces.


    For some other immortals, not to mention three or four days, Song Ning can be refined in one day, but these three immortals need to be refined for a longer time, so it takes three or four days.


    Song Ning had not tried the use of dodder grass and Qinglian petals before, but in the experiment of refining different herbs, Song Ning had tried it, so now he is just adding the experiment at that time directly to alchemy. It''s not difficult.


    In terms of pharmacology, Song Ning is confident that he will not go wrong.


    However, before the alchemy, Song Ning needed to refine some Yi Rong Dan and Phantom Pill. These two kinds of panacea were not much. Alchemy needed a lot of spiritual power to maintain it. As for Yi Rongdan, he must take one every two days, otherwise his face will recover.


    It took half a day to refine the Phantom Pill and Yi Rongdan, and then Song Ning began to refine the enhanced Yanshou Pill and Ruxin Pill.


    When Song Ning closed the alchemy, he quarreled with the other seven alchemy masters and quickly spread to Lengjia.


    His affairs can be big or small. The Leng family still cares about this ��Master Tian��. After all, this Master Tian represents the Gudan people to some extent.


    Lengjia Alchemy Master is in short supply. If he can have a good relationship with Gu Dan, will he still lack Alchemy Master?


    Leng Wuhen came to Song Ningju''s residence in person after learning about it.


    Xiaoyang stayed outside the door all day, and when he saw the owner coming, he bowed and greeted him immediately: "The owner."


    Leng Wuhen nodded: "How about Tian Shi''s nephew?"


    "The master is refining the alchemy, and he told him not to disturb anyone." Xiaoyang said.


    Leng Wuhen frowned: "Neither can I?"


    Xiao Yang hurriedly explained: "The master of the house forgive sins, Master Tian so instructed, I just spread the word."


    Leng Wuhen doesn''t have much temper now. He asked again: "What''s going on with Master Tian and those alchemists? Can you be present when things happen?"


    Xiao Yang told the story of the incident again.


    Leng Wuhen frowned: "I know, you can keep it here."


    Xiao Yang bowed off.


    Leng Wuhen went to the pharmacy directly after leaving Song Ning''s residence.


    The pharmacy is usually very busy. The eleven people do everything in it. When they feel that someone is coming, they ignore it.


    "The front line is desperate, you are leisurely." Leng Wuhen said coldly.


    Upon hearing this voice, the eleven people were startled and hurriedly opened the window. They respectfully said in unison: "Homeowner."


    Leng Wuzhen''s eyes narrowed: "Which one of Master Maeda''s entourage, Xiao Yang, came to get medicinal herbs?


    One of them immediately said, "Master, then, Master Natian wanted precious medicinal herbs, which is not expensive. I should take care of it here, so I should get it at the 11th window."


    Leng Wuzhen''s gaze fell on the man at the window.


    The man shuddered: "The family and the family stipulate that the medicinal materials required for non-mission elixirs and without the permission of Master Li Dan are not allowed to receive medicinal materials casually."


    Leng Wuhen sneered: "Master Tian is a disciple of Shui Yunzong. If he is in Shui Yunzong, these herbs can be used casually. When we arrived at Leng''s house, it was so troublesome that we didn''t even give two flavors?"


    Eleven people dared not to speak.


    Leng Wuhen said angrily: "If you let me know that Master Tian can''t get the medicinal herbs, which window''s person did it, who will bring me to the front line!"


    The eleven people knelt on the ground in shock: "No, we must be satisfied with the panacea that Master Tian asks for!"


    Leng Wuhen was only slightly satisfied, and turned away.


    However, although everything in Leng''s family is decided by Leng Wuhen, Leng Wuhen is also helpless in this respect.


    The Leng family lacks alchemy masters, and the seven alchemy masters have been in the Leng family for a long time and are deeply entrenched. However, whenever a new alchemist comes, the seven of them will run the new people away, so it is extremely difficult for the Leng family to recruit alchemy masters. Seven people also have some rigorous capital.


    The news that Leng Wujian went to the pharmacy to get angry was gone. On the second day, Li Danshi, the fourth-grade alchemist, took the other six alchemists to the outside of Lengwuhen.


    "Master Li Dan, why are you seven here?"


    Master Li Dan smiled coldly: "Homeowner, you are unfair in this matter, the newcomer is simply a waste that has no ability, but you gave him permission to receive medicines at will? Does this seem to be in violation of the rules?"


    "Master Li Dan, Master Tian is a disciple whom Gu Dan really loves. He came to our cold home and was entrusted by Gu Dan. Some privileges should also be granted. Moreover, if he is in Shuiyunzong, Master Tian can also use herbs at will." Leng Wu Traced.


    Master Li Dan threw a fist at Leng Wuhen: "We have been in Leng''s family for more than 20 years, and now the owner says so, we are not qualified to say anything. Since Master Tian is here, then I don''t think Leng''s need us. Old stuff, can''t we go now? "

 Chapter 233： Old stuff, are you sure?

    Leng Wuhen''s expression is gloomy: "Is some of you too presumptuous!"


    If it had been before, Master Li Dan would still be afraid of Leng Wuhen, but now, he has no fear of Leng Wuzhen ��s owner, let alone Leng Wuhen ��s strength is now greatly reduced, and his majesty is halved. The division front will definitely collapse.


    When Master Li Dan heard Leng Wuhen''s words, he hummed softly: "The owner of the house is angered. The few of us dare not wantonly arbitrarily with the owner of the house. They are only treated unfairly. We are also uncomfortable. If you want to get rid of it, as long as the treatment is fair, he can take the herbs at will, and we must also be able to. "


    Cold and traceless anger: "Are you asking too much?"


    Master Li Dan''s voice was a little higher: "I think it''s too much to treat the house owner differently? We have been practicing alchemy for the cold family for more than 20 years, has the house owner treated us like this?"


    If it were once, Leng Wuhen would never easily compromise, but nowadays it is different. The Leng family needs an alchemist, and the outside alchemist is not willing to come to Leng, which is one of the reasons why Leng Wuhen has an excellent attitude towards Song Ning. .


    Just when these alchemists were entangled with Leng Wuhen ...


    The door of Song Ning''s alchemy room opened, and he walked out of the alchemy room and stretched out.


    Xiaozi is ready to cook Song Ning immediately and cook for him immediately, but Xiaozi was born in Lengjia, and has never learned to cook at all. At this moment, he seems to be in a hurry: "Master, you have closed your doors in three days. Cook for you. "


    Song Ning nodded: "How about Xiaoyang?"


    "Xiaoyang, the master calls you." Xiao Zi shouted.


    Xiaoyang had been staying outside the door, and he heard Xiao Zi''s shouts before he came in.


    "Master, you call me." Xiao Yang bowed.


    Song Ning took out a pile of medicine bottles: "These are the panacea required for the mission. You can help me to the military aircraft."


    Xiao Yang took the pill bottle: "Master, I am not lazy, there is a xing task at the military aircraft. Is it not as good as the elixirs required for the task? After I have finished refining all the pills, I will go to the task?"


    Song Ning pointed to these medicine bottles: "The panacea required for the mission is all here."


    Xiao Yang was surprised: "One or one month''s mission? Is it all here?"


    Song Ning nodded: "As the old guys said, there are not many missions given to me by the Military Aircraft Department. Go and hand in the missions."


    Xiao Yang embarrassedly said: "I don''t know that the master is so fast, blame me."


    Xiao Yang was about to go out, and Song Ning asked again: "Right, can anyone come to me in the past three days?"


    "Oh, don''t you say I almost forgot, the owner has been here once." Xiao Yang answered truthfully.


    "What did you say?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Yang said the whole thing literally.


    Song Ning was shocked: "How did you tell all these things to the owner?"


    Xiao Yang froze, wondering what he did wrong.


    Song Ning sighed heavily: "I''ll go to the owner of the house, please go to the military aircraft office, and tell the military aircraft office by the way, Ru Xin Dan and Yan Shou Dan have been improved by me, the effect is several times before."


    Xiaoyang was unclear, so he had to follow Song Ning''s instructions.


    Song Ning hurried toward Leng Wuhen''s residence. After learning that Xiaoyang had told Leng Wujian everything, Song Ning knew that Leng Wuhen would definitely move.


    Song Ning''s situation has been almost understood by Song Ning. He doesn''t want to make Leng Wuhen embarrassed, otherwise the matter of dodder grass and green lotus petals would have gone to Leng Wuhen.


    Just when Song Ning walked outside Leng Wuhen''s room, and saw the seven alchemists outside Leng Wuhen''s room, Song Ning said, "It''s still late."


    Leng Wuhen is really unable to take these old guys at this moment. The frontline soldiers are waiting for the Elixir. If the Elixir is broken now, it will cause heavy casualties.


    "Huh, Master, if we can''t resolve this matter today, we won''t give up." Li Dan shouted, as if he was relying on the old and selling the old.


    "Yeah, the head of the family, the surname Tian can take medicinal herbs casually, but we can''t?" Said Ricki''s Sanpin Alchemist.


    Hearing this, Song Ning already knew what had happened, and quickly stepped forward.


    Leng Wuhen didn''t speak yet, Song Ning said: "How many of you are not convinced?"


    Master Li Dan sneered: "What kind of thing are you? We randomly pick a second-ranking alchemist who is stronger than you, and you are a waste that can''t even be spiritually trained. It is already a blessing to be qualified to stand here. , The trouble comes from the mouth. "


    Song Ning smiled contemptuously: "Don''t talk about the second-grade alchemy master anymore. Among the seven old things, you have a fourth-grade one, so you have the most problems. Just you, compare it."


    Song Ning didn''t care about the other''s age, and the angry Li Dan blew his nose and glared: "Little Bunny, you are really uncultivated, treat the elders, even call" old things "?"


    Song Ning shrugged slightly: "I will say anything to anyone I treat, and I still speak human words to you. I already respect you. If you are dissatisfied with any decision made by your head, then you will use the results of the comparison to decide the future. Treatment is good. "


    When Leng Wuhen heard this, he wanted to stop Song Ning, not to mention the remaining six alchemists. This Li Dan has been a Sipin alchemist for many years, but Song Ning is just a mortal and a Sanpin alchemist. How can it be compared?


    It''s just that Leng Wuzhen hasn''t stopped it, Master Li Dan smiled disdainfully: "If the old man doesn''t compare with you, you think the old man is afraid that you won''t succeed. Today, the old man will teach you how to be a person Additional conditions."


    "Additional conditions? Come and listen." Song Ning said.


    Master Li Dan narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "If you lose, kneel down and give me a kowtow!"


    "Li Defei, you ..."


    Halfway through Leng Wuhen''s words, Song Ning said, "Homeowner, since my Tian Xinxiao is here, I will speak with my strength. You don''t have to worry about this matter."


    Leng Wuhen swallowed back the second half of the sentence, and Song Ning turned his head to look at Li Defei: "Also, if you lose, I don''t need to kneel. I''ll see you bow and salute later."


    "Joke, let''s not bow down and salute. If I lose, why don''t I kneel and give you a head?" Li Defei was disdainful.


    Song Ning smiled: "Talk about the topic."


    Li Defei and others were stunned, and immediately laughed. A mortal third-rank alchemist must compare with the monk fourth-rank alchemist, even asking the fourth-rank alchemist to talk about the problem?


    This is looking for death!


    Li Defei sneered: "Little Bunny, if we compare, we will follow the alchemist''s formal competition. At noon today, in Lengtian Temple, I will not bully you, since you want to add dodder grass and green lotus petals to your heart Among Dan and Yanshou Dan, then we compare this one, as long as you can refine it, I will count as your win! "


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "Old stuff, are you sure?"

 Chapter 234： Bidirectional operation

    "Don''t talk nonsense, do you dare to dare?" Li Defei pointed at Song Ning loudly.


    Looking at Li Defei''s appearance, he really holds the victory and is confident in himself.


    Song Ning nodded and clenched his fists in cold and innocent ways: "Homeowner, it''s up to you to arrange the competition. I''ll go back and have a meal and be hungry."


    When Song Ning finished talking, he turned and left, so free and easy, leaving only a trace of coldness and stun.


    Although Leng Wuhen doesn''t know what they are comparing, but now looking at Li Defei''s expression, Leng Wuhen feels bad in his heart, but now the word "Master Tian" has been spoken, and the competition has to be carried out. He had to do it. .


    "Li Defei, you can make trouble!" Leng Wuhen said fiercely.


    Li Defei didn''t care. A dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, and took the remaining six people away while smiling.


    Leng Wuhen ordered this matter, and someone immediately began to report it, but half an hour''s time, the message that "Master Tian and Master Li Dan are going to have a test" spread throughout the entire Leng family.


    Song Ning returned to the room like a okay person. As soon as he entered the room, he saw white smoke filled the room, and Xiao Zi was choked with cough.


    "Master, the meals are ready." Xiao Zi said while coughing.


    Song Ning looked at the food at the table. Although the selling was not good, after all, Xiao Zi made it. He sat down and picked up the tableware. It happened that Xiao Yang ran back. Song Ning said: "Xiao Zi, Xiao Yang , Sit down and eat together. "


    Xiao Yang looked at Song Ning with a puzzled face: "Master, are you still in a mood to eat? I heard that Master Li Dan is going to compete with you in Lengtian Palace, and the bet is ..."


    "Comparing is to compare, eating is to eat, come, sit down and taste Xiao Zi''s craft." Song Ning has already started to eat.


    Seeing that Song Ning was so calm, Xiao Yang could only sit down and follow Song Ning''s instructions to eat.


    After eating a meal, it was almost noon, and Xiao Zi was about to clean up the chopsticks, but Song Ning stopped it.


    "Go, follow me to Lengtian Temple."


    Xiao Yang and Xiao Zi followed Song Ning toward Leng Tian Gong.


    The flow of people on the road is constant. Among Lengjia, the most formal competition is conducted in Lengtiangong. Any comparison in Lengtiangong is allowed for everyone in Lengtiangong, so today almost everyone is cold. Tian Gong walked.


    These people greeted each other when they saw Song Ning. Although Song Ning was just a mortal and still a third-rank alchemist, most of the cold family still hope Song Ning can win.


    After all, in their hearts, Li Defei is too annoying, and often speaks badly, sinners everywhere.


    In Hanxin Palace, Leng Yuexiao felt a little inexplicable after hearing this news, but since it was held in Lengtian Palace and notified by her father, she also wanted to see the results of the competition.


    When Song Ning walked into Lengtian Palace, he was taken aback by the number of people in Lengtian Palace.


    This Lengtian Palace itself is huge and can accommodate tens of thousands of people without a problem. Now in front of Song Ning, almost all the Leng family are here.


    Xiao Yang reminded on the side: "Master, the competition held in the Lengtian Palace, almost all the cold family members who are okay will come."


    "It''s better to have more people," Song Ning said.


    There were a lot of people in Lengtian Palace. After entering the door, Song Ning went straight to the high platform of Lengtian Palace. As he walked, the people around him retreated and gave way to him. . "


    Song Ning walked all the way and found that Li Defei and others had arrived earlier.


    Above the platform, Leng Yuexiao, Leng Wuhen, and some cold parents are sitting.


    Before taking office, Song Ning asked: "Xiaoyang, are the elders of the Leng family here?"


    Xiaoyang nodded and said, "It''s all here."


    "I remember that Leng''s family seemed to have Leng Qingfeng, Leng Qing Yang and other three elders?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Yang stunned and whispered: "The three elders were involved in the rebellion and were killed by the owner."


    Song Ning was stunned for a moment, and asked no more.


    Li Defei saw Song Ning coming and pointed to the high platform: "Little Bunny, come on stage now, show me how you added dodder grass and green lotus petals to Daoru Xindan and Yanshoudan."


    Song Ning reached out his hand: "What about medicinal materials?"


    Li Defei shook his hand and threw a storage ring to Song Ning.


    Song Ning jumped onto the stage and the alchemy furnace was ready on stage.


    Li Defei also took the stage and stood aside, looking down at Song Ning, waiting to see Song Ning''s joke.


    Leng Wuhen made a wink, and a cold parent got up and said: "Master Tian and Master Li Dan are here to compare. The content of the competition is just what Master Li Dan said just now. If Master Tian can produce an improved version of Ruxin Dan With Yan Shoudan, Master Tian wins, otherwise, Li Dan wins. "


    The elder finished speaking, paused, and continued.


    "If Master Li Dan loses, Master Tian will kneel and apologize. If Master Tian loses, Master Li Dan kneels and apologizes."


    Li Defei frowned: "This little bunny is saying that I bowed to salute, how did it become kneeling and kowtow to apologize?"


    Li Defei said this, and the audience burst into laughter, and many screams came out.


    Even if Song Ning didn''t do anything in Leng''s house, he came to Leng''s family only by virtue of his alchemy master''s identity. He was already supported by Leng''s family. Li Defei''s usual behavior was abhorrent and offended many people. Now Song Ning is more popular.


    Song Ning waved carelessly: "I don''t care, you have an old bone, maybe one day you will die, I don''t want others to say I bullied you, you don''t have to kneel, just bow and salute."


    As soon as Song Ning said this, Li Defei didn''t suffocate: "Don''t be crazy, little rabbit, kneel, kneel, you start!"


    Song Ning ignored Li Defei, and after serving a magical magic pill, a touch of spiritual power appeared, and the spiritual power turned into flame and began to burn, baking the alchemy furnace.


    Song Ning raised the alchemy furnace temperature with his left hand, and took the medicinal materials from the storage ring to start grinding with his right hand.


    The audience was silent, but the rickety third-rank alchemist couldn''t help but see this scene: "Two-way operation!"


    In fact, not only was he surprised at the moment, even Li Defei was shocked.


    Two-way operation, the alchemist has to do two things at the same time with the right hand in the process of refining the pill. It''s different. It''s too difficult for mortals to do this.


    Song Ning''s operation was flowing, and his hands kept moving. Once the temperature of the alchemy furnace had just arrived, he turned around and began to control the temperature, and the right hand put the ground medicinal materials into it.


    At this time, the audience was surprisingly quiet. For the first time, many people saw the alchemy master alchemy. Song Ning, a mortal who can practice alchemy so skillfully, everyone couldn''t help but admire it. However, this is just the beginning.

 Chapter 235： Master Tian, ??can you be a disciple?

    Song Ning continued to add medicinal materials to the alchemy furnace, while adding and explaining.


    "Ruxin Pill is a panacea that calms the mind. Taking it for a long time can improve the psychological quality of the monk. It is a must-have item for the soldiers who are standing in the abyss of ice. There is a scented herbal medicine called scorpion juice. This scorpion juice is toxic. Even if you take it for a long time, even a monk will feel paralyzed.


    Cuscuta, cut into segments, three-pointed stems, three-pointed fruit, four-pointed juice, add three-pointed stem for the first time, can detoxify the scorpion juice, add three-pointed fruit again, can clean the soul Add to this elixir, and the third quarter juice can keep the elixir from breaking, while greatly improving the effect of Ruxin elixir. "


    As Song Ning said, he added herbs to the alchemy furnace.


    Every time he adds an herbal medicine, he will explain it.


    At this time, Song Ning started grinding herbs in the left hand, and added herbs in the right hand. How much was added each time was reasonable and well-organized.


    For him, alchemy seems to be a sparse and ordinary thing, very simple and very easy.


    Li Defei felt more shocked when he listened, he tried his best to find Song Ning''s trouble, but no matter what he thought, no matter how he listened, he felt that Song Ning said too reasonable, this link is so perfect that it can''t be broken .


    At the moment, the other six alchemists were dumbfounded. They never thought that Song Ning could be so powerful. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have no way to believe it.


    Grinding in the left hand and adding medicine in the right hand, the explanation is still in the mouth, and the explanation is so accurate, which has exceeded the scope of the three-way operation.


    One by one, the children of the Leng family could see the gods. On the high platform, where is a mortal person, and a monk who is more than a monk? It is like a god-man.


    Lengyue Xiaomei''s eyes blinked. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t seen a person like Tian Xinxiao. During the test, he was so free and easy, so calm, calm, and more importantly, he He is not just teaching, he is teaching.


    At this moment, the expressions of Li Defei and others have already explained everything.


    Although Leng Wuhen had little confidence in Song Ning before, he also had some confidence, but now he can''t help feeling at first glance: "It''s the person that Gu Dan really wanted. This time, someone can finally cure Li Defei. These old guys! "


    Next to the alchemy furnace, Song Ning added the last medicinal herbs. After the explanation, he said: "Under normal circumstances, this elixir can be completed in half an hour, but the time needs to be extended after the dodder is added. "


    Song Ning said, suddenly the words turned around and shouted: "Li Defei! What are the characteristics of Cuscuta?"


    Li Defei is now appreciating Song Ning''s refining pill. It was when he was suddenly fascinated that he was so called by Song Ning, he spontaneously whispered: "Dodder seed growth conditions are extremely harsh, so the vitality is tenacious. Even high temperature refining requires at least one Only when it is above the hour can it exert its power.


    However, it is necessary to pay attention to the control of spiritual power during the refining process. If the pharmacy of Cuscuta chinensis can not be fully stimulated, it may cause the toxicity of Cuscuta chinensis ... "


    After Li Defei finished speaking, he suddenly recovered, and just said what he said after following the other party, completely like the other''s medicine boy!


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "The pharmacology remembers well."


    Li Defei was embarrassed and his face was flushed, and at this moment he could not produce any refutation.


    Everyone in the Leng family knows that Li Defei is struggling with people, and he is not forgiving, and he will curse others when he is in a loss, but he didn''t expect Li Defei to be speechless today.


    Song Ning''s hands exuded spiritual power and began to bake alchemy furnace. While baking, he explained why he should do so.


    Offstage, the rickety third-rank alchemy master finally couldn''t help applauding: "Master! Master Tian!"


    Several other alchemists at this time also admired Song Ning admirably, and clapped involuntarily.


    All the children of the Leng family are dumbfounded. Are they dreaming? Are these old things taking the wrong medicine today?


    Win is not arrogant, defeat is not discouraged.


    Song Ning was not frivolous because of the performance of these people. He looked at Li Defei: "Li Defei, I will give you a chance. Before this panacea becomes a panacea, you apologize and admit the mistake. You do n��t have to go down. Kneel ... "


    However, after Song Ning''s words were not spoken, Li Defei knelt down after seeing "Poo Tong".


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Li Defei did not get up with three loud heads, but said loudly: "Master Tian! I used to be clumsy, and I spoke wildly. I lived for more than 100 years, and I have never seen such a method of alchemy. I have never seen anyone who can easily improve a panacea. If you are a monk, I will not respect you so much, but you are just a mortal and can do this step, even if I give you a bow For the past. "


    hiss.


    The audience took a breath, even Leng Yuexiao and Leng Wuhen didn''t expect anything to happen to this point.


    Song Ning did not speak, accompanied by a slight blast, Cheng Dan.


    Call ~


    Song Ning sighed for a long time, turned over to take out the medicine bottle, put the medicine in the medicine bottle, and threw it directly to Li Defei.


    Li Defei hurriedly reached out to catch it, but he still did not get up and knelt on the high platform.


    "Does Yanshou Dan still need me to refine?" Song Ning asked.


    Li Defei nodded quickly: "Please ask Master Tian to give me an enlightenment, Li Mou is grateful!"


    Song Ning sighed softly, shook his head, and served another phantom spirit pill again to start alchemy again.


    As he practiced alchemy, he said, "Kneel and kneel, and the head is knocking, you don''t have to continue this way, get up quickly."


    Li Defei stood up, his face flushed, more than a hundred years old, even shy: "Master Tian, ??Tian, ??do you have the intention of ... to apprentice?"


    At this moment, the atmosphere was calming, and everyone in the Leng family was somehow moved, but when they saw Li Defei like this, they could not help but endure.


    Hearing the laughter of these people, instead of being angry, Li Defei, a strange character, laughed instead.


    Song Ning frowned, grinded the Elixir while cooling the alchemy furnace, and said, "Shut up? Do you?"


    Li Defei nodded hurriedly, his eyes full of expectation.


    Song Ning shook his head: "You don''t even need to be my apprentice at your age?"


    When Li Defei heard it, he was as anxious as the monkey buttocks: "Although Li is an old man, he has been studying alchemy all his life, and there are 12,889 herbs. It''s almost the same, and the changes, I ... "


    "I don''t accept disciples. If I want to communicate with others in the same age, I can, but I have one condition." Song Ning said.


    Li Defei was overjoyed: "Mo wants to say one, ten, and the disciples must do it!"

 Chapter 236： His victory is due to all hopes!

    Upon hearing this, Song Ning changed his mouth and said, "Well, now it becomes two conditions."


    Li Defei nodded hurriedly.


    Song Ning said: "First, the peers are commensurate, I don''t want disciples. Second, what kind of medicinal materials do I need in the future, you give me permission, Lengjia''s house rules can''t be broken, but the medicinal materials I need can''t be absent."


    Li Defei immediately agreed: "No problem, Li must do it!"


    Song Ning nodded, then Li Defei still wanted to speak, and it could be seen that Song Ning had begun to put herbs in the alchemy furnace, and he immediately shut up.


    Another comfortable experience, watching Song Ninglian Dan, actually gave people a kind of enjoyment.


    After Dan Cheng, Song Ning took away the medicine and gave it directly to Li Defei.


    "I just explained it while practicing alchemy. I believe you already know how this refined elixir has been refined. The effect of this elixir is several times that of the previous one. If you calculate it carefully, you will save costs and save time. The body of the warrior is also beneficial. You must use this method when refining these two immortals in the future. "Song Ning asked.


    At this moment, everyone in the Leng family suddenly realized that the ��Master Tian�� had just explained the alchemy. It turned out that it was not a show or a handsome one, but it directly taught the methods to the old guys who had quarreled with him a few hours ago.


    Song Ning''s character has reached an unattainable height in the eyes of everyone. This is really not a broad mind.


    His victory is due to all hopes!


    "Homeowner, Miss Leng, the elders, the comparison is over. If nothing happens, I will go back." Song Ning said to Leng Wuhen and others.


    Leng Wuhen got up and came to Song Ning, grabbing Song Ning''s hand: "Tian Shi nephew, good kind, good kind! I didn''t expect that your attainments in medicine of immortality were so high, it''s no wonder Senior Senior Dan treats you Such a favorite. "


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "The owner is wrong."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled at Song Ningyan before turning around and disappearing.


    Many elders of the Leng family came forward to applaud a few words. Even they, Li Defei and others who could not completely suppress the Leng family''s owners, were even convinced by the kung fu of these twenty-something youths.


    This kind of result Song Ning really didn''t expect. He thought Li Defei and others would die till the end, give them some lessons, and then slowly adjust them, who would have thought that these people were so persistent on immortality.


    Li Defei knew who was wrong and what he said about him, and he also showed sincerity. Song Ning will naturally not continue to treat bad words. If he can help Leng Jia together, it is naturally best. This is what Song Ning likes to see. .


    Song Ning walked towards Lengtian Palace.


    Where Song Ning went, wherever he called, he followed.


    Wherever Song Ning went, applause accompanied him.


    Wherever Song Ning went, his eyes followed.


    Xiao Yang and Xiao Zi followed closely behind Song Ning. The two of them have lived in Leng''s house for so many years, and this is the first time they have received such attention.


    The seven alchemists such as Li Defei followed behind Xiao Yang and Xiao Zi. While they were walking, Li Defei divided the elixir. The alchemists each received the improved version of the elixir made by Song Ning. How many years younger.


    This time came to an end, Song Ning thought he could be more clean, but he was wrong. Li Defei and others blocked the Song Ning door all day. If Xiao Yang persuaded them to retreat, they would be afraid of staying at the door.


    "Master, this is not a solution. Master Li Dan and others come every day, but it will disturb you to rest." Xiao Zi said while giving Song Ning Sheng meal.


    Since this time, Xiaozi''s cooking has been progressing quickly.


    Song Ning sighed: "I knew it might be better to lose, a few of them really ..."


    Song Ning said, screaming at the door: "Xiaoyang, you come in."


    "Master." Xiaoyang''s days were radiant, because a lot of beautiful young ladies from Leng''s family came to talk with him. Although he wanted to inquire about Song Ning, it also made Xiaoyang, a fledgling man. Is happy.


    "Why hasn''t the military aircraft been assigned a mission for so long?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiaoyang stunned: "Master, did you not know?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Xiao Yang immediately said: "The Military Aircraft Department will only assign each alchemist division a task every month. This is what every cold home alchemist division must do. If you want to do additional tasks, you need to go to the military aircraft department to claim it. Those tasks can be paid for. "


    Song Ning raised an eyebrow: "If this kind of news comes later, I''ll ask you before I say, and I''ll go to the head of the house to plead guilt."


    Xiao Yang responded bitterly.


    Song Ning threw out a bottle of Elixir and gave it to Xiaoyang: "Go to Tang Yue, then go to the military aircraft and take back all the tasks."


    Xiao Yang almost choked on his mouth with a spit: "Master, all missions? The missions over there at the military aircraft are ..."


    "Let you lead you, it''s my alchemy and not yours. Why are you scared of this look?" Song Ning frowned.


    "Yes, if you are young, go." Xiaoyang quickly bowed and quit.


    Xiaozi looked at this scene, and there was a feeling of happiness between trance. After so many years in Lengjia, even in the ten years of truce, there was no such feeling of ease, but now that ''Master Tian'' is here, she and After Master Tian, ??life has become slow, and usually less depressed.


    It''s not just her. Xiaozi went out once before. When she saw Leng Yuexiao, she found that Leng Yuexiao''s appearance was much better than before. Leng Yuexiao talked to her after seeing her.


    Xiao Zi is a girl who can''t hide things in her heart. Song Ning saw her smirking while holding a meal and asked, "Xiao Zi, what are you smirking for?"


    Xiaozi hurried back to her mind and said truthfully: "Master you don''t know, I was born in Lengjia, but for so long, Missy hasn''t spoken to me, but a few days ago, I happened to meet Missy, Missy. Talk to me. "


    "Leng Yuexiao? What did she say?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Zidao: "Miss Miss asked," Is Master Tian busy lately? How many elixirs need to be refined? "


    "Then how did you answer?" Song Ning asked.


    "I said that you don''t have a panacea to be refined, but it''s not easy to study panacea every day." Xiao Zidao said: "Isn''t the slave girl right?"


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "No, everything is true."


    Xiao Zi smiled and put the rice bowl in front of Song Ning.


    When Song Ning was eating, Xiaoyang had already arrived outside Tang Yue''s house.


    There are few people here in Tang Yue, but now a stranger is coming, and she is a little puzzled in her heart, but when she sees this person as a follower of Master Tian, ??she probably knows that the other party must have sent the medicine.


    "Miss Tang, this is the panacea that the master asked me to send." Xiao Yang said respectfully.


    Tang Yue smiled: "Thank me for the master."


    Xiao Yang responded: "The villain must bring the words to him."


    When Xiao Yang finished speaking, he moved to the military aircraft, but when he got inside the military aircraft, the whole person was dumbfounded ...

 Chapter 237： Military Aircraft Division

    This is not the first time Xiao Yang has come to the Military Aircraft Department, but he clearly remembered that when he last visited the Military Aircraft Department, there were not so many people in the Military Aircraft Department. How can it be seen today that the amount of missions is twice that of the previous one.


    He looked at the various mission jade papers hanging on the wall at the military aircraft, and he felt a little big headed. Should they really take them back to the master?


    An old man in the foundation period of the Military Aircraft Department saw Xiaoyang coming, and he doubted: "If Master Tian is not assigned a task, it is impossible ..."


    The old man said, he suddenly had a look in his eyes: "Does Master Tian let you lead the task?"


    Xiaoyang nodded.


    The old man''s expression was exhilarating: "Master Tian is extraordinary. This is an anxious task. Look at the notes on the jade paper. It''s anxious. You quickly give it to Master Tian. The front-line soldiers are waiting."


    With a wave of his hand, Xiao Yang directly took away all the jade notes on the wall: "Master Tian''s order is for me to take all the tasks here."


    The old man was stunned and burst into tears: "Master Tian really said that? But with so many tasks, can he and him, a mortal, three-grade alchemist, be able to make it?"


    Xiao Yang smiled bitterly: "I will do what the master commands, as to whether the master can refine it, it is the master''s business, I can''t control it, let''s say that these tasks have been left here for a long time, and I have not seen anyone come Claim, why, can''t I take it away? "


    The old man hurriedly waved his hand: "No, it''s best to be able to take away, but after taking the task, you need to hand in the task. You should know this?"


    "I know, I will tell the master when I go back." Xiaoyang said.


    After Xiao Yang finished talking and left quickly, the old man looked at Xiao Yang''s back and repeatedly applauded: "Leng Jia finally came to a good person, even taking the initiative to lead the mission, the gospel of the soldiers, the gospel!"


    Xiao Yang was apprehensive, and with so many tasks, Master Tian was afraid that she might suffer.


    When Xiao Yang entered the house, Song Ning and Xiao Zi were eating.


    "Xiaoyang, let go of the task first, let''s eat." Song Ning said.


    Recently, Xiao Yang and Xiao Zi also followed Song Ning''s preferences and started to eat. Although they had already digged the valley, but Song Ning called them to eat, they could only obey, and they got used to it over time.


    But at this time, where else does Xiaoyang have the mood to eat?


    "Master Tian, ??don''t you look at the mission of the military aircraft first?" Xiaoyang said.


    "What happened to the mission? Is it difficult?" Song Ning frowned.


    Xiao Yang shook his head: "It''s not difficult, but ... there are too many."


    Song Ning put down his chopsticks: "How many?"


    Xiao Yang handed the storage ring to Song Ning respectfully.


    Song Ningluo searched and looked down: "The earliest mission was five months ago?"


    Xiao Yang didn''t care about time. Now, when he sees Song Ning''s expression, he can''t help but be surprised.


    Song Ning flicked the table and scared Xiaozi''s rice bowl almost to lose it.


    "Go and find Li Defei!"


    Xiao Yang responded and exited the room.


    Li Defei and others have not assigned tasks in the past few days. They have been free and easy. They practiced the improved version of the Elixir before Song Ning. They go to Song Ning every day and want to discuss with Song Ning, but Song Ning Not seeing them one day.


    Today they were preparing for the past, when they suddenly saw Xiaoyang coming, they immediately gathered around.


    "Xiaoyang, what did Master Tian tell you?"


    "Does Master Tian have any herbal medicines that I need? I permit, all permit."


    Xiao Yang shook his head: "Several, Master Tian let me go to you."


    Li Defei and others were overjoyed: "Go, let''s go!"


    Xiaoyang is in front, Li Defei and others are in the back, only listening to Li Defei and others saying along the way: "Master Tian must have been moved by our sincerity. This time, Master Tian should teach us alchemy. I can advance Let me tell you, Master Tian ��s alchemy is above me. I believe that he definitely has more than a fourth-grade alchemist. "


    "Then you have to say that Master Tian is so strong, we all know it."


    Xiao Yang listened to their words and smiled bitterly in their hearts. These people are about to suffer and do not know. Think about it carefully. This group of old guys is really a little helpless.


    "Master, they are here." Xiaoyang entered the house and brought Li Defei and others in.


    As soon as Li Defei and others entered the room, they bowed and saluted: "Master Tian!"


    Song Ning looked at the seven of them: "What do you want to do when you come to me every day?"


    Upon hearing this, Li Defei immediately said: "Although the seven of us and others are not talented, they are all focused on alchemy. We are very persistent on alchemy and hope that the master can give advice on one or two. We are grateful."


    "What are you pointing at?" Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    Li Defei froze for a moment, looked at a few people beside him, and said, "Point us at alchemy."


    Song Ning sneered: "Okay, I will give you pointers today, who can tell me why alchemy, why become alchemy master!"


    "This ..." Seven people were asked by Song Ning.


    Is the answer a preference? Obviously not because of this.


    Song Ning threw the storage ring in front of them in a snap: "Why did the monk practice the martial arts, the martial arts practice, the alchemist alchemy? Relying on the alchemy to fly Huang Tengda, I am afraid that there is also a passionate ambition in my heart, a kind of idea of ??saving people with immortality? "


    Seven people nodded again and again, looking at the storage ring on the ground, I do n��t know what happened to Master Tian today.


    "What are you doing now? The alchemist of the Leng family? The front-line soldiers of the Leng family are fighting desperately, and you, don''t claim the task just by completing the assigned task every month?" Song Ning''s voice became louder and louder .


    He pointed to the storage ring on the ground: "Pick it up and open it!"


    Li Defei picked up the storage ring and opened it, his face suddenly changed.


    Song Ning looked at these seven people with cold eyes: "The missions of the military aircraft are piled up, but you have the time to stand by my door and chat and talk nonsense. Don''t be an alchemist, go tell a story!"


    Li Defei and others looked at the jade papers for these tasks, and their old faces turned red, speechless.


    "Half of these tasks are left to me, and half of you are taken away. If you haven''t completed it when I finished it, then from now on, you don''t have to be an alchemy master immediately. You are not worthy." Song Ning waved his hand and took away One of the more anxious half jade notes.


    Li Defei and others bowed: "Thank you Master for your teaching, we will go back to alchemy."


    At the end of the conversation, Li Defei and others left in a hurry, looking nervously. When they thought about what Song Ning said just now, they finally thought that one hundred years ago, they were all confident, with ideal ambitions, and a hot heart, but After so many years, they kept saying that they were obsessed with Elixir, but they forgot what their role as Alchemy Master was.


    No matter monk, martial arts, alchemy master is also the same, the original intention can not be forgotten!

 Chapter 238： misunderstanding

    After Li Defei and seven others left, Song Ning took out the blank jade paper directly from the table and began to print the medicinal materials needed. He took half an hour to print all the medicinal materials on the 31 jade paper in front of him. Extension printing is completed.


    "Xiaoyang, take the medicine, go back quickly!" Song Ning threw the jade note to Xiaoyang.


    Xiaoyang took the jade note and bowed, "Yes, master."


    When Song Ning finished talking, he stopped eating and took out a Pigu Dan suit and walked into the alchemy room.


    Xiao Zi had never seen Song Ning so anxious. Looking at Song Ning, she knew that the master was serious this time.


    Song Ning sat in the alchemy room, glanced at the remaining Phantom Pill, and raised her hand directly to start refining the Phantom Pill.


    Soon after Xiaoyang came back, when he put the storage ring in front of Song Ning, Song Ning said lightly: "I closed the alchemy, for about ten days, no one should come to disturb, let Xiao Zishou Outside the door, you go to the alchemy room to see the progress of Li Defei and others, and I said I let the supervisor. "


    Xiao Yang bowed and closed the door of Song Ning''s alchemy room, then told things to Xiao Zi, and then left quickly.


    In a flash, a few days passed.


    On weekdays, Li Defei and others often appear in all corners of Leng''s house. They are people who can''t stay idle, but now they can''t see the figure for several days, so some people care about it.


    Leng Ling mentioned in the report to Leng Wuhen: "Homeowner, I haven''t seen Li Defei and others in the past few days, I don''t know what they are doing in the alchemy room."


    Leng Wuhen''s deep voice was obviously somewhat irritated: "Li Defei''s old things still do not know how to repent. A few days ago, I went to the military aircraft office. I saw the task of stacking up on the military aircraft. Make it troublesome, just wait for you to follow me to Master Tian. I will discuss with Master Tian. These tasks should be cleared quickly. The frontline medicine should not be broken for too long, otherwise the mentality of the soldiers will be wrong. . "


    Leng Ling nodded, the supply of the Elixir was indeed a weakness of the Lengjia, but there was no way. In order to be able to retain the only alchemist, the Lengjia should not be too demanding on the alchemist. It has been assigned every month. Once a task, if there are more tasks assigned, and the only alchemist is gone, then Lengjia is really over.


    As the saying goes, there must be bravery under the reward, but the situation of the cold family is different. The alchemist is too scarce. During the war, everyone was in danger. Many families in the imperial city spent a lot of money to raise alchemists. , Those alchemists take more benefits and do fewer things, so you wander.


    Leng Wuhen took Leng Ling to the outside of Song Ning''s residence.


    Xiao Zi saw him, and immediately greeted him: "The master of the house, Master Leng, the master is shutting the alchemy, saying that no one is allowed to disturb."


    Leng Wuhen was already anxious in his heart, and when he heard Xiao Zi say this, he felt a little worse. If he had n��t, he would n��t complain, but now when he thinks of the stacked tasks at the military aircraft, even he, Can''t help complaining: "What kind of panacea does he have? There are so many missions in the military aircraft department that I can''t do, but I study the improved panacea all day!"


    Although this remark came out of his mouth, it was mostly angry, and it was not complaining about Song Ning.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Zi hurriedly looked at the location of Song Ninglian''s Danfang room and lowered his voice: "Homeowner, Master Tian took all the tasks from the Military Aircraft Department today, half of which was distributed to Li Dan and seven others, and the other half stayed by himself It is now the panacea required for the task of refining military aircraft. "


    Leng Wuhen was startled: "You, what are you talking about? All got it back?"


    Xiao Zi nodded: "There are a total of sixty-two tasks. Master Tian is refining thirty-one of them. He said he would retreat for ten days."


    Leng Wuhen''s old face blushed: "This ... Xiaozi, I just said something in a daze just now. Don''t you tell Master Tian, ??understand?"


    Xiaozi is also a wise man, and immediately looked at Leng Wuzhen inexplicably: "What do you say, Master? Xiaozi didn''t hear you just now."


    Leng Wuhen nodded: "You tell me the first time after Master Tian''s retreat."


    Xiao Zi murmured.


    From the beginning to the end, Leng Ling followed Leng Wuhen and listened. When he heard what Xiao Zi said, Leng Ling''s admiration for Tian Xinxiao increased again.


    In the more than 20 years of Leng Ling ��s life, he only admired three people, the first was Miss Leng ��s Leng Yuexiao, the second was Song Ning, and the third was Tian Xinxiao in front of her. Too.


    Leng Ling is the second most talented person besides Leng Yuexiao in Leng''s family. He is the bloodline of the heirs. It is no wonder that he used to be arrogant and domineering.


    But since meeting Song Ning eleven years ago, Leng Ling''s personality has changed. Now that he is a human being, he no longer feels arrogant.


    "Leng Ling, Master Tian, ??keep in mind that after he came to our Leng''s house, he taught a lesson to our alchemists. If it were not for him, I would never believe that Li Defei and others would do it. The mission of the military aircraft. "Leng Wuchen said,


    Leng Ling nodded: "Master Tian deserves admiration."


    Leng Wuhen and Leng Ling were about to leave. Suddenly they saw a familiar figure coming from afar, and when they looked closely, they turned out to be Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Wuhen frowned. Her daughter started to retreat a few days ago in Han Xin Palace. It seems logical that she shouldn''t be here. How come she came here suddenly? Is it to find Master Tian?


    "Xiao Xiao." Leng Wuqian stepped up and said.


    Leng Yuexiao just nodded slightly at Leng Wuhen without paying much attention.


    Leng Wuzhen was embarrassed, but Leng Yuexiao''s attitude has been the same for the past 11 years. He knows that because of Song Ning, he doesn''t care about Leng Yuexiao. After all, that thing, if he didn''t do that, Song Ning also Nothing will happen, nor will it disappear.


    Leng Ling smiled bitterly: "Homeowner and cousin still care about Brother Song Ning."


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "Forget it, let''s go to the alchemy room to see if the old guys are really alchemy."


    Leng Yuexiao quickly walked outside Song Ning''s room, saw Xiao Zi, and asked, "Master Tian is retreating?"


    Xiao Zi repeated Song Ning''s things today, and Leng Yuexiao looked slightly startled. She looked in the direction of Song Ning''s alchemy room.


    In a few moments, she withdrew her gaze: "After Master Tian''s retreat ends, I will immediately notify me that I have something to tell him."


    Xiao Zi should come down, but as soon as Leng Yuexiao left, Xiao Zi became embarrassed. The orders of the house owner and the young lady were the same. Both of them wanted to see Master Tian in the first time, so how should they report it?


    Xiao Zi scratched his head: "They all say that heroes love beautiful women, so let''s talk about Missy first. After all, Missy is so beautiful, and Master Tian is so kind."

 Chapter 239： I only serve Master Tian

    At Lengjia, she does not touch the outside world, so many people in Lengjia ��s thoughts are very simple, but Xiaozi ��s thoughts are extremely simple. She knows that Leng Yuexiao does not like Song Feng, and she also knows the purpose of Leng Yuexiao ��s relationship with Song Feng. If it is to be able to help Leng Jia, Master Tian seems to be okay.


    In Xiaozi''s heart, if Master Tian is the future aunt, she is also very happy, but Song Feng ...


    Forget it, Song Feng was angry before, even like a child who is not sensible, and his temper is patting his **** and leaving. This kind of behavior is really puzzling.


    It has been four days since Xiao Zi looked at the alchemy room. There was no movement in the alchemy room, and he didn''t know what happened to Master Tian''s retreat.


    For four days, Song Ning had been practicing alchemy all the time. He was already feeling tired, but he couldn''t relax when he thought that the soldiers on the front line were still waiting for these medicines.


    On the other side, Li Defei and seven others, under Song Ning ��s ��teachings��, all made great efforts on alchemy. They assigned the task a little bit, and it was not slow to complete. By this time, it happened to have all been completed.


    Seeing them complete, Xiao Yang returned to Song Ning''s residence, and happened to stagger away from Leng Wuhen who was heading to the alchemy room.


    Leng Wuhen came to the alchemy room and saw that Li Defei and others were joking aloud, and immediately stopped breathing.


    "Master Tian is still practicing alchemy, what are you doing?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    Li Defei saw that it was cold and innocent, and he ignored the answer: "Homeowner, Master Tian is practicing alchemy. What are you doing here to find our stubble?"


    Leng Wuhen said angrily: "The half of the mission at the military aircraft, you did not take it when you brought it?"


    Li Defei hummed: "We naturally did the task, but we did it not because of you, but because of Master Tian!"


    Leng Wuzhen was stunned. He heard him crying and laughing. On the one hand, he was surprised that Li Defei and others had completed the task. On the other hand, he was suffering from the status of Master Tian in these alchemists. high.


    Li Defei no longer ignored Leng Wuhen, as if no one could control him in Leng''s house.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. Li Defei is not only a fourth-grade alchemist, but also a monk in the late Yuanying period. His high cultivation is also amazing, but he is too lazy and his strength depends on the pill Ascended, and the alchemy''s attainment stopped there, so it dangled all day long, and there was nothing to do.


    A Sipin alchemy master in the late Yuan Ying is enough to be proud in Luoyu, and it is normal for him to be nobody.


    But he let him meet Song Ning. He admired this mortal in his heart, and there were not many people who could make him Li Defei surrender. Song Ning was one of them.


    Li Defei walked past Leng Wuhen: "Homeowner, I am not afraid to tell you that in this Lengjia, I only serve two people. The first one is the former you, the second is Master Tian! Now Well, I only serve Master Tian! "


    Lonely and speechless.


    Several years have passed since the rebellion. His training has been reduced, and his body is not as good as before, but this is not the point. The point is that he has changed his temper now.


    Li Defei flew away, and the other six alchemists also followed Li Defei, except that when they walked beside Leng Wujian, they all clenched fist at Leng Wuhen as a gift.


    Li Defei and others disappeared, and Leng Wuzhen asked quietly, "Leng Ling, I have been living in such a vain way all these years ..."


    Leng Ling paused: "If the owner wants to listen to the truth, Leng Ling will offend ..."


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "Forget it, I already know the answer. It''s just that your cousin can give up her lifelong happiness for Leng Jia. Why can''t I sigh for the sake of Leng Jia and whisper?"


    Leng Wuhen finished his words and strode away.


    In the snow and snow, the back is bleak.


    Leng Ling seemed to be awakened by the wind. Until now, the doubts that had existed in his heart for several years were finally solved.


    It turned out that everything was for the cold family, not the owner became weak, but for the cold family, he gave up his face.


    The father can give up his face for the family, and the daughter can give up happiness for the family. For Leng Jia, this is a great blessing.


    Leng Ling always wanted to do something for Leng Jia, but until today he found out that he couldn''t do anything, just an ordinary young master of Leng Jia.


    "Perhaps, I should go to the frontline, at least do something for the family ..." Leng Ling took a fist and made up his mind.


    In a flash, a few days passed.


    When Song Ning closed for the ninth day, he finally refined all the immortals. He classified these immortals, divided them according to different tasks, and put them in different medicine bottles.


    "Xiaoyang, Li Defei and others have been refined for a few days?" Song Ning asked while filling the panacea.


    Xiaoyang Road: "The fourth day is completed."


    Song Ning nodded: "Yes, you go to deliver these immortals to the military aircraft, and then see if the military aircraft department has any tasks in the past few days, I will go to Li Defei to see."


    Xiao Yang put away the medicine bottle, and there was a trace of weirdness in his words: "In these few days, the military aircraft has no missions. It seems that Li Dan Division has explained to the military aircrafts. As long as there are missions, they will be assigned directly, and you do n��t need to take care of each. The criteria for assigning tasks once a month, as long as there are tasks. "


    Song Ning stunned: "In this way, it is even more necessary to look at it. Although these alchemists are not very good-tempered, if they really start alchemy, they can solve many problems for Leng Jia."


    Xiao Yang praised: "It''s your credit for being a master. In recent years, even Li Dan and others are not respectful even when facing their masters. The missions of those military planes are even disregarded. If you are not a master, you are estimated. They will not be so diligent. "


    Song Ning smiled, not much to say, ready to go out.


    Only when he was about to go out was Xiao Zi stopped: "Master, the slave-servant was guarding the door a few days ago. The lady has been here. She said there is something for you. I hope you will see her immediately after the alchemy is over."


    Song Ning frowned, Leng Yuexiao something? Let''s put Li Defei over there first.


    "Okay, I know. I''ll go and see Miss Leng." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Zi then said again: "The owner has also been here. Have you been to Missy''s side, did you also go to see the owner?"


    "I know." Song Ning went out after finishing talking.


    Leng Yuexiao looked for him because of something, he was puzzled, and came to Leng''s house for some time. During this time, there has been no news of Leng Yuexiao, but no news is the best news, Song Ning. But I don''t want to hear Leng Yuexiao''s news that Leng Yuexiao is going to be married to Song Feng.


    "However, before Dao Tianren said that he would give some assistance to Leng Jia, why didn''t he see it now?" Song Ning thought of Dao Tianzhen, there was anger in her heart. She dared to kill Li''s family.


    Thinking about it, he came outside Leng Yuexiao''s room.


    Leng Yuexiao felt that Song Ning was coming, and when she raised her hand, the door opened: "Master Tian, ??please come in."

 Chapter 240： Ning Xuan chooses to die hard

    Song Ning entered Leng Yuexiao''s room, and the door closed automatically.


    "Miss Leng, the previous mission at the alchemy, military aircraft." Song Ning explained.


    Leng Yuexiao has a rare smile: "Master Tian has a heart. I have heard about this matter. If it weren''t for Master Tian, ??Leng Jia''s medicine is really a serious problem."


    Song Ning smiled and asked, "Miss Leng, I don''t know what happened to you looking for Tianmou?"


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Master Tian, ??please sit down. I have something to ask the master for help."


    Song Ning sat opposite Leng Yuexiao: "Miss Leng, please."


    Leng Yuexiao shook his body, his spirit overflowed, and his cultivation was revealed.


    "Now that the master takes Phantom Pill, I can feel my spiritual power. I am in the late Yuanying period. I want to break through to the demigod, it will take some time, but I can''t wait." Leng Yuexiao said.


    "Can''t wait? The frontline battle is too tense?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled lightly, seeming to be mocking herself: "Master Tian also knows that the Song Family Song Feng and I are not my own wish."


    With that, Leng Yuexiao paused and continued: "I don''t want to hide you from some things, but I hope the master will not tell anyone, including my father, Leng Wuhen."


    Song Ning''s expression became solemn, and he nodded: "Tian Mou swears that he will not tell anyone."


    Leng Yuexiao continued to say: "I believe Master Tian is a person. This is the case. Please ask Master Tian to listen carefully.


    The Song family had said that they would give some assistance to the Leng family, including the Dao Tianren people. They also said that they would provide assistance to the Leng family. However, it has been almost a month since the engagement banquet. In addition to the grievances of Leng''s family, Feng and his wife wanted Song Feng to make a room with me as soon as possible. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning''s heart tightened and he could not help clenching his fists.


    At this moment Leng Yuexiao didn''t pay attention to this detail, she continued: "If it was before, it would be fine. With my body, I can help Leng Jia get through the hardships. I do not hesitate, but a few days ago, I found A book, the content of this book is inconvenient for me to disclose, but the authenticity can be guaranteed, so I am anxious to break through to the demigod now. "


    Song Ning heard something inexplicable. If Leng Yuexiao didn''t say it, with Song Ning''s present mind, as long as he thought about it, he knew that the records in the book would certainly help Leng Jia turn the world around.


    Even if Leng Yuexiao alone breaks through to the demigod, it will never be possible to use this demigod''s cultivation as a way to reverse the universe, so Song Ning guessed that it must be some kind of demigod monk''s technique or something else that can stop the demon. Offensive method.


    "If Miss Leng trusts me, speak with me and can help. Tianmou will do her best, but if Miss Leng can''t believe me, then Tianmou doesn''t force me. I still have some medicine tests to do, so I''ll leave. Song Ning clenched his fists and got up and left.


    Seeing Leng Yuexiao, her pupils shrank, she couldn''t help but sigh, if she could, she didn''t want to say: "Master Tian ... I told you that is."


    Song Ning paused and turned to look at Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "If I go to the demi-cultivation, combined with the constitution of my extremely cold body, I can block the gap of the ice enchantment and can resist the attack of the demon."


    "How to resist?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao took a deep breath: "Incarnate into ice, blocking the gap in the ice enchantment."


    Song Ning''s legs were soft, and his eyes were black. He almost fell down. He took two steps back and looked at Leng Yuexiao in shock: "You ..."


    Leng Yuexiao preemptively said: "Master Tian, ??you promised me. If you can help, you must help me. Do you have to repent if you know the truth?"


    Song Ning''s body was trembling. Leng Yuexiao wanted to use her flesh and blood to block the gap in the enchantment, and to use her life for a moment of peace? !


    Leng Yuexiao continued: "Master Tian, ??I do n��t want a third person to know about this. I thought that if you are, you should understand my mood. If you can use death to protect Leng Jia, I would never want anyone to Spoil my body. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice was very weak, but it fell in Song Ning''s ears, but it hit her heart like an attack.


    He couldn''t help but took a few steps back, and for a moment, there was confusion in his mind.


    Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning''s reaction and did not give up: "Master Tian, ??all I need you to help is to help me refine the ten breakthrough borders. I want to force the customs clearance and strive for the success of the customs clearance in the shortest time. I know, if you helped me, you saved tens of thousands of people in the cold family. If you helped me, you saved my life. "


    Song Ning''s heart is making a difficult decision.


    Leng Yuexiao stared at him, waiting for his answer.


    He looked at Leng Yuexiao, struggling hard.


    For a long time, the house was silent.


    Perhaps it was Song Ning who felt his mind was numb, and he asked: "Miss Leng ... if she can survive, even if ... combined with the Song family, at least you can save your life, at least ..."


    "Master Tian!" Leng Yuexiao said sharply: "I Leng Yuexiao loves only one person in this life. If I can choose to die, then I will never steal my life. My heart is his, then if I can, I hope my body is also his."


    Song Ning closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying his best to reverse the tears in his eyes.


    "Okay! But I can''t refine the Destroyer Pill now. The Destroyer Pill is a fourth-grade alchemy medicine, and I am a third-grade alchemy master. I need time." Song Ning said.


    "How long." Leng Yuexiao rejoiced.


    Song Ninglue hesitated: "The main reason why mortals cannot become Sipin alchemy masters is because the spiritual energy consumed in the refining process of Sipin elixir is extremely high, and mortal alchemy masters can only provide spiritual power through the phantom elixir. The spiritual power provided by the Illusion Pill is not enough to support the refining of the Sipin Pill. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression suddenly lost: "Master means ..."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "I''m not refusing or asking you to wait for a long time. I was studying how to improve Phantom Pill some time ago. It''s almost the same. If it can be successfully developed, the improved Phantom Pill can provide enough spiritual power to support cultivation. Make the fourth-grade elixir. "


    "Okay, then I wait for the good news." Leng Yuexiao said seriously.


    Song Ning should come down: "Improved Phantom Pill is successful. I believe that I can refine the Pill of Breaking Pills at my current level. I will do it as soon as possible, but ..."


    "Just what?" Leng Yuexiao urgently said: "Master Tian has all the conditions to put it forward, but only that one thing is not good, except for that thing, I can promise anything."


    Song Ning naturally knows what "that thing" Leng Yuexiao refers to. Looking at Leng Yuexiao at the moment, he is very distressed, but he dare not recognize Leng Yuexiao. I can''t help Leng Jia, and I will probably attract the covetation of the innocent people.


    He smiled bitterly, sighed for a long time, and said ...

 Chapter 241： Refuse to be cold

    "Miss Leng, if you can, I hope you still don''t use this method. Frontline things haven''t reached this point yet." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly: "This is Master Tian''s condition?"


    Song Ning solemnly nodded: "I know that Miss Leng is thinking about tens of thousands of people in the cold family, but at the same time, I also want to ask Miss Leng, the person you love should be Song Ning? If he knew you today What will he do with the decision? "


    Leng Yuexiao smiled lightly, as if relieved, and her expression relaxed a lot. It seemed that when she thought of that person, her mood became comfortable.


    "I will never let him know." Leng Yue Xiao said lightly.


    Song Ning didn''t say more. In the present situation, it can only be taken one step at a time. Breakthrough Pill can be refined first. Leng Yuexiao''s breakthrough doesn''t matter, but if it''s really the last step, Song Ning even takes it. ''Jin Dan'' will never let her melt the ice and seal the gap.


    "Tian Mou is only a proposal, and can''t influence Miss Leng''s decision. I will not tell anyone what Leng Leng asked, I will refine it as soon as possible." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao got up and clenched her fists, bowing slightly towards Song Ning: "Thank you Master Tian."


    "Ms. Leng doesn''t need to bow my head to a mortal, you don''t need to bow your head to anyone." Song Ning felt a pain in his heart, turned around and left after leaving this remark.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning''s back. She was familiar and sad.


    After Song Ning left Leng Yuexiao''s residence, he went directly to Leng Wuhen''s residence. He thought, "Leng Yuexiao is looking for him like this, so what is Leng Wujian looking for him?"


    Song Ning walked on the road. After seeing Song Ning, all the people at Song Ning bowed to Song Ning, but now Song Ning has no status in Leng''s family, but he is very popular.


    Leng Wuhen was in the yard at the moment. When Song Ning arrived, Leng Wuhen greeted him: "I just talked to the generals in the front of Wanhe Hall a little, and I heard about your improved medicine. It really is behind me. Praise, if it is not for the frontline fighting, he must see you. "


    Song Ning smiled: "Small things, there will be time after the war subsides."


    The war subsided?


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "Nephew Tian Shi, come into my room and talk."


    Song Ning entered the room with Leng Wuhen. Leng Wujian did not have the slightest domineering of the year, just like a flattened blade, no longer sharp.


    "Do not hide from you that my prestige at Leng''s house is not very high. The people of Li Defei, if it were not for you, would never be what they are today. I want to thank you here." Leng Wuzhen said.


    "The owner has won the prize." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "I''m looking for you. Besides trying to thank you, I also want to talk to you. It''s been 11 years, and no one has talked to me."


    Song Ning was stunned, but did not refuse: "It is an honour for the younger generation to be able to talk to the host."


    Leng Wuhen said with a bitter smile: "In my life, I have lost two people. The first one is Xiaoxiao''s mother. I shouldn''t let her go to the battlefield. When she died on the battlefield, Xiaoxiao just remembered it."


    Song Ning nodded.


    Leng Wujian continued: "The second one is Song Ning. I think you are not unfamiliar with this name. At that time, Xiao Xiao and Song Ning were affectionate. Song Ning was also the benefactor of Leng''s family. In the generation of peace, some people advocate war, arrogance, and arrogant attempts to kill all demons. I have no choice but to blow Song Ning out of Leng''s house, thinking of protecting him, but now I think about it in reverse. Even if you stay in Leng''s house, your strength is nothing. "


    Song Ning didn''t expect Leng Wuhen to say this.


    Leng Wuhen continued to talk: "Since then, Xiaoxiao has not called me a dad, and hardly spoke to me."


    Song Ning was silent, listening quietly.


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "Nephew Tian Shi, if you can, I would like to ask the senior Gudan behind you to help, and Shui Yunzong to help. If you have your assistance, Leng''s situation will be much better. At that time, even Xiaoxiao Unwillingness to marry the Song family has minimal impact on the Leng family. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning asked back: "Homeowner, I have one thing but I want to ask."


    "Oh? What''s the matter, but anyway." Leng Wuzhen said.


    "Miss Leng is engaged to Song Feng''s Song Feng. Is this something you asked for, or was she asked for?" Song Ning asked.


    "I have prevented it. She would not make such a decision if it was not for nothing, except that after the engagement banquet, the Song family and the Taoist sect did not show the corresponding sincerity. Then Song Feng wanted to have a small room , And Xiaoxiao''s heart is in conflict. "Leng Wuhen said.


    Song Ning sighed, everything can only be blamed for his cultivation of nothing.


    "The Song family gave the time, within six months, Xiaoxiao and Song Fengyuan, Song family and He Daozong will support." Leng Wuzhen said.


    "They are so anxious, is there any hidden emotion?" Song Ning frowned.


    Although Leng Wuhen has also conjectured in this way, the only answer he can get is: "Extremely cold body, perhaps for this constitution."


    Song Ning sneered: "It''s ironic that Miss Tang Lengjia, the first fairy of Luoyu Kingdom, would end up with this kind of ending."


    "If Tian Shinie can ask Shui Yunzong to help, then we ..." Leng Wuhen hurriedly said.


    "Homeowner, I am just a mortal. Gudan is not my master. I naturally have no reason to ask him out. I believe that you have already known about my rumors. I am only in Shuiyunzong for ten months. Shui Yunzong has nearly ten thousand disciples. I only know a few. How can I ask other disciples to come to Leng''s house to help? "Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen smiled bitterly, before he thought of being rejected, but did not expect Song Ning to say so decisively.


    "It''s not that I don''t help, but that I don''t have enough energy. I can do it, but I can''t afford it. But I really can''t do what the owner wants." Song Ning said, and said: "Besides, the real life of Gu Dan A hundred years ago, after helping me refine a Six-Pin Elixir, it seems that it consumes a lot of Shouyuan, and is much older. The elderly, the owner of the family has the heart to let him go to the battlefield? "


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "I was abrupt."


    "If there is nothing else, I will go back first." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Leng Wuhen nodded, watching Song Ning leave.


    In the room, Leng Wuhen sighed alone and met today in the Hall of Hope. The battle on the front was more fierce. The soldiers feared that it would last for less than six months.


    "If I didn''t drive away Song Ning back then, would the situation be different now? With eleven years, with his talent, he might have been able to break through to the demigod."


    Leng Wujian didn''t say just now that he had lost two people in his life, but there was only one thing he regretted, that is, to drive Song Ning out of Leng''s home ...

 Chapter 242： He entered the cold heart palace?

    After leaving Neng Wuhen''s room, Song Ning went directly to Li Defei. Li Defei and others were in the alchemy room. Some were refining elixir and some were studying pharmacology.


    Seeing Song Ning coming, Li Defei immediately stood up and greeted: "Master Tian."


    Song Ning smiled: "I heard that Division Li Dan has been very diligent in recent days, and the task of the Military Aircraft Department has been taken over by you."


    Li Defei coughed: "We listened to Master Tian''s words before, and we are deeply touched. We don''t forget our original intention. Alchemy to save people is our duty, so we must do the task of the military aircraft department at the first time."


    Song Ning said: "Thank you all over there. I want to retreat and study how to improve the Phantom Pill during this time. If the task is heavy, I can only bother you."


    When other idle alchemists listened, they immediately came over and said: "Master Tian wants to improve the illusion pill. If the improvement is successful, we must open our eyes and learn."


    However, after hearing this, Li Defei was somewhat puzzled: "Phantom Pill is not commonly used, nor is it the panacea needed by the warriors. How could Master Tian think of improving Phantom Pill?"


    Song Ning did not hide Li Defei: "Everyone knows that mortals can at most become third-level alchemists. The biggest reason is that the spiritual power provided by the phantom pill can''t support the mortal refining the fourth-level pill. So I want to improve Phantom Pill. "


    A few people marveled: "I said that Master Tian''s accomplishment could never be just a third-level alchemy master. It turned out that Master Tian wanted to improve the phantom elixir so that the spiritual power of the eidolon might be enhanced to support the ability to practice The spiritual power of making the fourth-grade elixir! "


    Song Ning nodded: "Now that Division Li Dan understands, then the task of the Military Aircraft Department will be left to you. The frontline soldiers can''t do without Elixir. Before Tian Mou was offended in words, it was also out of anxiety. Please don''t worry. on."


    The purpose of Song Ning''s previous actions has long been known to everyone, but everyone understands it. Now Song Ning said it personally. In addition to admiring Song Ning''s behavior, he was even more ashamed.


    Li Defei bowed his head embarrassedly: "If it weren''t for Master Tian''s previous words, I''m afraid I can''t wake up now."


    Ricky Sanpin Alchemy Master also felt guilty: "For so many years, we have harmed the soldiers on the front line, but from now on we will do our best to make alchemy and support the use of the front line."


    Song Ning was deeply touched in his heart today, and he saw Li Defei and others change so much. He was excited and clenched fists in front of several people, bowing slightly: "Thank you."


    How can Li Defei and others bear it? Hurry and bow to salute.


    After saying goodbye to Li Defei and others, Song Ning returned to the room.


    "I want to retreat to develop a panacea." Song Ning said.


    Before Xiaoyang and Xiaozi waited for the answer, Song Ning closed the door.


    The two heads faced each other: "Isn''t the retreat the master before, how can I retreat again?"


    In the room, Song Ning began to experiment with herbs that could be added to the Phantom Pill.


    In fact, Song Ning started this experiment long ago. When he was able to refine Siwentilin, he realized that his alchemy level was not limited to the third-grade elixir, but it was a problem of spiritual power. Therefore, it is impossible to refine Sipin''s Elixir.


    It''s just that he has failed many times in the experiment since this time, and he has been busy recently, so he temporarily put the experiment on hold, and now he has a reason to have to experiment.


    Twelve thousand eight hundred and eighty-nine kinds of herbs and millions of changes are constantly emerging in Song Ning''s mind. Whenever he thinks of one, Song Ning will experiment once.


    A few days later, Song Ning still could not succeed in the experiment, but in these failures, Song Ning learned a lot of experience.


    "Bone blood worms have failed, but they failed when adding Schisandra flowers, which can be solved with sunflower seeds, but after adding sunflower seeds, it is impossible to put purple medlar, there should be a conflict ..."


    Song Ning keeps recording that in order to add a kind of herbal medicine to Phantom Pill, he found an additional dozen kinds of herbs to counteract it. Gradually, the improvement of Phantom Pill is getting closer and closer to the end, but The harder it gets to the end.


    When Song Ning added the last potion of immortality to the alchemy furnace, it was fried again.


    Only this time, Song Ning was particularly surprised, because it will soon succeed.


    "Xiaoyang!" Nine days later, Song Ning came out of the room for the first time and shouted excitedly.


    Xiao Yang was startled and hurried to the door of the alchemy room: "Master, what do you tell me?"


    "Go to the pharmacy quickly and get me two Yanyang flowers."


    "Yes!"


    But soon, Xiaoyang came back empty-handed.


    Song Ning frowned: "Why? Don''t you give it to the pharmacy?"


    Xiao Yang shook his head.


    "Is it Li Defei''s illness again, let permission?" Song Ning frowned more tightly.


    Xiao Yang shook his head still: "No, Master, there is no Yanyang flower in the cold home pharmacy."


    Song Ning thought that such things as Yanyanghua were not available in extremely cold places like Lengjia. Even if it was stored, it was extremely difficult. It was normal for Yanyanghua to be absent in the pharmacy.


    "OK, I know." Song Ning got up and walked out of the room.


    Outside Leng Yuexiao''s room, Song Ning found that Leng Yuexiao was not there, so he went directly to Han Xin Palace.


    In Hanxin Palace, Leng Yuexiao is practicing. Suddenly she heard a commotion outside, and she swept her mind. When she discovered Master Tian, ??she froze a little, then smiled.


    Could it be that Practicing Pill is finished?


    Leng Yuexiao got up and put on her clothes and walked out quickly.


    "I''m sorry, Master Tian, ??who broke into the Heart Palace without permission, die!"


    The guard girl corrected and said that the gate of Han Xin Palace opened, and they immediately bowed: "Miss."


    Song Ning glanced at Leng Yuexiao''s wet hair and instantly thought of what happened to him in this cold heart palace eleven years ago.


    "Master Tian, ??come and talk." Leng Yuexiao said.


    "Isn''t this cold heart palace ... can''t you just enter casually?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao is anxious to listen to Song Ning''s good news at the moment, but the news cannot be heard by the guards around her, so she has to do this: "Come in and talk."


    Song Ning entered with Leng Yuexiao.


    The door closed, and all spiritual knowledge outside was cut off, and Leng Yuexiao hurriedly said: "Master Tian, ??has the Practicing Pill been trained?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "I encountered some troubles in the final step of improving the Phantom Pill. I need the yangyang flower, but this yangyang flower cannot survive in the extremely cold place, so I have to leave the cold home for a while and refine it to improve it. Phantom Pill will come back later. "


    Leng Yuexiao was slightly lost: "I''m going to talk to the owner, and I also ask Master Tian as soon as possible."


    "It''s not convenient for you to come forward, let me go." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded when she thought Song Ning was right.


    "Then I will go first. If I have stayed here for a long time, I am afraid it will be outrageous." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s worries were not unreasonable, but he didn''t expect that he had just entered the Han Xin Palace. Leng Wuhen got the news. When Leng Wujian got the news, the whole person was shocked.


    Leng Yuexiao brought the man into the Han Xin Palace, what does this mean?


    He immediately instructed Leng Ling: "You go to the Han Xin Palace and wait, after Tian Shi''s nephew comes out, please invite him to come!"

 Chapter 243： Attacked

    When Leng Ling arrived, it happened that Song Ning walked out of the Han Xin Palace. When Leng Ling looked at it, he was dumbfounded. Before, he thought that the host Leng Wuzhen was wrong. How could Master Tian enter the Han Xin Palace, but when he saw it with his own eyes When ''Master Tian'' walked out of Han Xin Palace, he understood.


    "No wonder the owner is so anxious." Leng Ling thought.


    In Leng Ling''s heart, although he was surprised, he was more happy. He hated Song Feng very much. If his cousin Leng Yuexiao could be with Master Tian, ??he would be very happy.


    "Master Tian!" Leng Ling walked over head-on.


    "Eh? Leng Ling, why are you here?" Song Ning asked.


    "Congratulations to the master first. After the master has learned about this matter, please ask the master to go over immediately." Leng Ling grinned.


    Looking at Leng Ling''s "you know" look, Song Ning didn''t know how to smile bitterly, just for a while, the news was really fast.


    He turned his head to look at the two guards at the door. One of the female practitioners immediately lowered her head after seeing Song Ning''s gaze, obviously guilty.


    "Master Tian, ??in fact, this kind of engagement banquet is just a situation, you should also understand, so you ..." Leng Ling began to explain the matter of the engagement banquet for Leng Yuexiao. After all, in the hearts of many men, women once It is important who you have followed.


    Song Ning smiled and waved her hand: "Leng Ling, you misunderstood. I just had something to talk to your cousin. It happened that she was in the cold heart palace, so let me go in and talk a few words, and it came out after a while, not what you thought. . "


    Leng Ling smiled: "Well, I know Master Tian, ??not what we think."


    Leng Ling said this on his mouth, but from his expression he could see that he didn''t think so. In Leng Ling''s cognition, the Han Xin Palace was built from the time when his cousin Leng Yuexiao was born, until she entered and entered There are only two men in it, one is Song Ning, and the other is Tian Xinxiao.


    Even if it is an important matter, Leng Yuexiao will not let people randomly enter the Han Xin Palace because of anxiety. Leng Ling can be sure that since they have entered the Han Xin Palace, how can there be nothing?


    Song Ning also knows that he can''t explain clearly now, and he doesn''t have anything to explain or explain, so he stops talking to Leng Ling.


    Leng Ling sent Song Ning to the outside of Leng Wuhen''s room and smiled and waved at Song Ning with a smile: "Master Tian, ??you talk slowly with the owner, I will go first."


    Song Ning sighed and walked into the room.


    Leng Wuhen was restless for a while. When he saw Song Ning coming in, he was a little surprised, thinking that the time was too fast. In such a short time, he might have done nothing.


    But then he felt that he was a ridiculous father. How can he expect his daughter to do that kind of thing before marriage?


    "Nephew Tian Shi, I''m going to talk about you now, and you should tell me something, right? Do you have to wait until the day you change your mouth?" Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning was helpless: "Housekeeper, you may have misunderstood things, but I don''t explain much. Anyway, I explained that you will not listen."


    "Without explanation, being able to enter the Han Xin Palace is everything. You are still ready to carry the burden of our cold family. At this time, you can do this. I am very pleased. I hope you are not like Song Feng, just It is to bully our Xiaoxiao. "Leng Wuhen said.


    Song Ning sighed. It turns out that fairy like Leng Yuexiao is also worried about marrying a good family?


    "Homeowner, Lengjia Alchemy is in order now, so I want to tell you a few days and leave Lengjia for a few days." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen was stunned: "Nephew Tian Shi, you haven''t done anything. Where are you going to leave Leng''s house?"


    "I ��m experimenting with a panacea, which requires Yanyanghua as a material, but Lengjia does not have Yanyanghua, and the use conditions of Yanyanghua are very harsh. In cold places like Lengjia, even Bringing the Yanyang flower will also destroy it halfway and lose its effectiveness, so I want to go to a warmer place in the south and refine the panacea. "Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen naturally has no reason to stop Song Ning, but when he thinks that Song Ning wants to go, he is still a bit worried. If there is an accident outside, wouldn''t they have lost a lot?


    "World nephew, where are you going? I''ll send someone to protect you." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning was overjoyed, it would be more convenient if there were people: "It would be better to send Leng Ling, I want to go to Liu''s house."


    Leng Wuhen was relieved to hear the Liu family. If Song Ning wanted to go to any dangerous place, he would not allow it.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a word to Liu''s family by the way." Leng Wuhen should come down and send a voice to Leng Ling.


    Leng Ling wandered outside, and as soon as he heard the call of Leng Wuhen, he came immediately.


    "Homeowner, you come to me." Leng Ling said.


    Leng Wuhen nodded: "Leng Ling, the cultivation of those ten mortals has also been on the right track. You have nothing to do in these few days, so I will protect Master Tian and go to Liu''s house. Master Tian will go there and refine some medicine. "


    Leng Ling frowned: "Master Tian went to Liu''s house? That Leng''s panacea ..."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. In recent days, Li Defei and others have been collecting missions from the military aircraft at any time, and now there is no need to worry about Leng Jiadan medicine." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Leng Ling clenched his fists: "Yes."


    "Nephew Tian Shi, let Leng Ling go with you, you two go early and return early." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning thanked: "Thank you, Master."


    Leng Wuhen nodded his head, and then looked at Leng Ling seriously: "But Master Tian personally ordered you to go. Don''t be embarrassed. If Master Tian has any missteps, I''ll ask you!"


    Leng Ling bowed, full of confidence: "The owner is assured that even if I were to die, Leng Ling would not hurt Master Tian."


    "All right, go." Leng Wuzhen pushed his hand.


    Leng Ling and Song Ning left and went out. Song Ning first returned to his residence and asked him, and then got into Leng Ling''s reef boat.


    On the Spirit Boat, Leng Ling curiously said: "Master Tian, ??why are you going to Liujia alchemy? Isn''t alchemy the same at Lengjia?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "Not the same."


    "Oh, okay, anyway, I don''t understand. Master, you are seated. I want to accelerate. Let''s go back quickly." Leng Ling said.


    "Okay." Song Ning also intended.


    Lengling''s spirit boat is extremely fast. Although Leng and Liu are in the extreme north and the other is in the extreme south, if they follow this speed, they will not consume too long.


    Song Ning is now a mortal after all, he lay down to sleep in the bedroom inside the Lingzhou, Leng Ling was driving the Lingzhou quickly towards the Lius.


    For the good, traveling thousands of miles a day is easy, and the distance between the north and south of the Yuyu State is only ten thousand miles. By midnight, they had reached the Liujia border, but when Leng Ling relaxed his vigilance, he suddenly felt a spiritual force Here, this spiritual force directly hit the spirit boat. Even Ling Ling, a spirit boat capable of resisting the attack of Yuanying monk, was broken into two pieces. Leng Ling was in the first half, while Song Ning was sleeping. portion����

 Chapter 244： The Power of Ethereal Sword Domain

    Leng Ling was shocked. The attack just now was obviously the full blow of Monk Yingying. It is reasonable to say that the spirit boat can resist this attack, but because of the high-speed flight, the spirit boat just hit the attack, the speed is too fast, direct Cause the spirit boat to break.


    Leng Ling quickly flew to Song Ning and grabbed the awakened Song Ning.


    "Master Tian, ??someone attacked our spirit boat." Leng Ling said nervously.


    As he spoke, he swept the consciousness. When the consciousness swept, he discovered the attacker.


    To be precise, it is a demon.


    "Where is it?" Song Ning asked.


    "Liu''s border, I didn''t expect there was a demon. It seems that Liu''s condition is not very good." Leng Ling took Song Ning to the ground, and as soon as he landed, he felt an attack flying, unbiased, and it happened to him direction.


    Boom!


    Leng Ling''s spiritual power popped up, colliding with the opponent''s spiritual power, causing a loud noise.


    The collision of spiritual forces rolled up a violent wind, and Song Ning couldn''t open his eyes. Song Ning looked away. In the distance was a demon with two heads taller than ordinary people. The demon was slender and came step by step from a distance When he came, he also threw two heads in his hand on the ground, apparently just killed.


    "In the late Yuan Ying, it seems that the cultivation base is higher than yours." Song Ning said.


    Leng Ling gritted his teeth: "Not far from the Liu family at this moment, we should not be a problem to escape back to the Liu family."


    Leng Ling''s figure moved between speeches, and the sword light flashed under his feet. ''Yu Jianshu, shift'' would take him and Song Ning to move a few miles away.


    However, just when their figure was about to disappear, Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the feeling around him suddenly changed.


    This feeling, Song Ning is too familiar!


    Leng Ling''s movement failed, and at the same time, the demon drew closer.


    Leng Ling tried again and still failed.


    "How, how can the spiritual power not be used!" Leng Ling was shocked.


    "In the surrounding realm of space, it seems that all spiritual power cannot be used." Song Ning said: "Leng Ling, put me down."


    Leng Ling is running at the moment holding Song Ning, but without spiritual power, he has dropped too much in both strength and running speed.


    "Just escape this field ..." Leng Ling said.


    However, Leng Ling was at a loss at this moment.


    Behind him, the demon was extremely fast. He caught up with Leng Ling in a blink of an eye. Leng Ling was terrified. He saw the demon holding a sword in his hand. Can''t live.


    when!


    The sound of metal collisions is loud.


    With a little effort, Song Ning broke away from Leng Ling and held the Liuyun sword, blocking the demon''s blow.


    The demon frowned and grinned: "Interesting, Wu Xiu?"


    "Leng Ling, go and notify the Liu family." Song Ning said.


    Leng Ling wanted to say something, but just opened her mouth and heard Song Ning''s deep voice: "Go!"


    Leng Ling knew that even here he would have no effect. On the contrary, the "Master Tian" who did not cultivate at the moment but cultivated martial arts had a stronger fighting capacity.


    "Master Tian, ??hold on, I will be back soon!" Leng Ling finished, rushing towards the position of Liu''s family.


    Song Ning let Leng Ling go, not only let him go to the Liu family for help, but also do not want Leng Ling to see his ethereal sword domain.


    If it had been before, the ethereal sword domain would just be there, but now the demon seems to be very similar to the ethereal sword domain, which is really incredible.


    "Wu Xiu, let''s play with me. You human monks are too weak, without spiritual power, they are waste." The demon grinned slyly, and when he grinned, he could see fresh blood stains on his teeth.


    With Song Ning''s wrist, Liuyun Sword danced like a silver snake.


    The demon looked startled, and apparently did not expect the swordsmanship of the person in front of him to be so fierce.


    Liuyun sword turned into a sword light, flashing under the moonlight.


    The long sword in the demon''s hands kept on, and collided with the Liuyun sword.


    In ten years, Song Ning practiced martial arts for ten years. During this decade, he practiced swordsmanship. Luo Zhengfeng''s life''s swordsmanship had not been learned by him. He even learned more.


    The two of you come and go constantly attacking and defending, just a few breathing kung fu, hundreds of swords have already gone out.


    Zheng!


    The two separated, and Song Ning stepped back more than ten steps, and the demon stepped back three or four steps.


    The strength of the demon is inherently stronger than human beings, and the Liuyun sword in Song Ning''s hands is also a soft sword.


    "You''re the first martial art I saw with such superb swordsmanship, but ..." The demon grinned: "You are just martial arts!"


    The demon raised the sword and Song Ning raised the sword to block, but at this moment, Song Ning suddenly noticed that the surrounding space had changed, and it seemed that the field of spiritual power was forbidden to disappear. At the same time, the demon long sword took With spiritual power, a sword came.


    For pure martial arts, this sword cannot be resisted at all.


    In an instant, Song Ning saw the demon''s sharp tongue sticking out and licking his lips, as if he was preparing to eat Song Ning alive!


    Covered with martial arts attacks, but instantly withdrew the prohibition on spiritual power, and attacked martial arts with spiritual power, which was a fatal attack on martial arts.


    however����


    Just when the sword was less than three inches away from Song Ning''s neck, Liu Ning''s sword in Song Ning''s hands spun rapidly, and a strange wave of space came.


    Ethereal Sword Field, the shortest distance!


    Song Ning was within a foot of the whole body, within the scope of the ethereal sword domain, and all spiritual powers disappeared.


    The spirit of the demon''s mighty sword disappeared immediately, and within the domain of the ethereal sword, there was no threat to the sword.


    The attack speed lost the spiritual power is slow, Song Ning''s feet a little, leaning forward, Liuyun Jian instantly a dozen sword flowers, stab at the demon.


    The demon wanted to bless and retreat with spiritual power, but at this moment he was within one foot of Song Ning, in this ethereal sword domain, the spiritual power failed!


    For the first time, this is the first time he has entered the country of falling feathers, and it is the first time he has engaged in combat with human monks, but he did not expect himself to die in this kind of murderous trick he is used to.


    Uh!


    Blood spewed out.


    The demon was dead, but he was motionless under the sharp attack of the Liuyun sword.


    At this moment, the dark clouds drifted past, and the moonlight was bright again.


    The demon still held a sword in his hand, his eyes widened, and he was extremely horrified. He could see that his body had a tendency to turn backwards. Obviously, he was in a panic when he was in a crisis. He even forgot the most basic defense.


    Ye Feng, flicked.


    Tick ??...


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The demon broke into twenty pieces and landed on the ground.


    Song Ning gasped for the first time. This was the first time he was fighting with people, and it was the first time that he used the ethereal sword domain to fight the enemy. Under unexpected circumstances, he finally killed the opponent.


    "If it is not used by the ethereal sword domain too suddenly, he will never die easily. The lack of combat experience is his fatal shortcoming." Song Ning was relieved and sat on the ground.


    Leng Ling flew with someone until he knew the battle was over. When Leng Ling fell, the whole person stayed in place, as if frightened.


    He looked around, looking for who killed the demon.

 Chapter 245： Brother thinking about something?

    "Master Tian, ??you, are you okay ..." Leng Ling said, seeing the Liuyun sword in Song Ning''s hands, looking at the blood stains on the sword and swallowing.


    "It''s okay, help me get up." Song Ning seemed a bit struggling.


    The two Liujia Yuanying monks who accompanied him at this moment found two heads from a short distance. These two heads were the monks of the Liu family patrolling the border.


    "Both of these are the cultivation behavior of Yuanying in the middle period, but I didn''t expect to be beheaded by the demon ..." The words squeezed out from the teeth of the Liu family monk.


    Song Ning''s legs are still a bit soft, and his tiger''s mouth is cracked. The demon was just too strong, almost twice his strength.


    At this moment, both Leng Ling and the two Liujia monks were looking at Song Ning, with a look of consternation in their eyes. The state of the ''Master Tian'' in front of them was obviously not like being scared, but injured after a fierce battle.


    "This is the famous Master Tian Xin Xiaotian?" A Liu family monk clenched his fists.


    Song Ning nodded: "It''s right down."


    "Master Tian killed this demon?" Liu Family monk asked.


    All three were waiting for the answer, and Song Ning could not shirk it at this moment, so he nodded: "What method did the demon use to block the surrounding spiritual power, even if he himself could not use the spiritual power, in the competition of swordsmanship I ��m slightly better. "


    It was also the first time that the Liu family monks saw this situation. Although they knew a lot about the demon, they could not be said to be proficient. So at this moment, Song Ning did not question it, but Song Ning said, "Slightly wins." When I looked at the broken debris on the ground, I felt cold in my heart.


    "Master Tian is more than a win. The demon are all cut into flesh by Master Tian''s sword." Liu Family friars said.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "The strength and speed of the demon are too strong. If you fight again, I am afraid that Tianmou will be killed here. Why not take a few of me back to Liu''s house first?"


    Only a few people remembered it, apologized, and then brought Song Ning back to Liu''s house.


    Leng Ling hugged Song Ning sideways and was held like this in his life. Song Ning didn''t know if it was the first time, but he was really ashamed of being held by the same sex.


    After a while, the two returned to the Liu''s house. After they entered the Liu''s house, they hurried towards the Liu''s Chaoyang Hall. The Liu''s Chaoyang Hall was like the Leng''s Wanhe Hall.


    At this time in the Chaoyang Palace, the Liu family was in charge of everything.


    Leng Lingheng held Song Ning in and looked at the Liu family with a stunned look, but then, Liu Sitong, who was sitting at the east of the long table, stood up: "Master Tian is injured?"


    Everyone was shocked and stood up immediately.


    Liu Ruyan looked at Song Ning nervously, and Liu Ruxin, who was sitting beside her, also looked over, nervous.


    "Leng Ling! How did you do it, even Master Tian was injured ?!" Liu Sitong was furious.


    Leng Ling just wanted to answer, and Song Ning patted Leng Ling''s shoulder: "Let me down."


    Leng Ling did it.


    Song Ning''s body has recovered a little at this moment. He threw a fist at Liu Sitong and others: "Don''t be nervous, I just pulled off after a fierce battle with the demon, and I was not injured."


    hiss!


    Everyone sucked in the air, and the Liu family was in charge of the scene. For the background of Tian Xinxiao, he was already familiar with it. A mortal third-grade alchemist and a real person loved by Gu Dan.


    A mortal!


    The mortal and the demon fierce battle?


    Just as they looked at each other, the two Liu family monks who came back together added: "We found two heads near the scene and were our monks who patrolled the border."


    The Liu family was shocked again.


    The monks of the Liujia border patrol are at least the mid-term cultivation of the foundation. These two monks in the middle construction of the foundation are dead, and they are beheaded by the demon, but can a mortal be able to fight the demon?


    However, these Liu family members thought about it, since Tian Xinxiao is a junior loved by Gudan real people, Gudan real people will naturally give him some life-saving magic weapons, but it is understandable.


    Thinking of this, Liu Sitong walked to Song Ning and helped Song Ning: "Come, now I''ll sit down a bit."


    The parents of Liu always got up and wanted to give way to Song Ning, but they were stopped by Liu Sitong.


    "Master Liu, this ..."


    "Brother Tian, ??sit down, it''s okay." Liu Ruxin said.


    Song Ning had to sit down, and Liu Sitong turned to look at the two Liu family monks: "You did a good job, protecting Master Tian, ??and rewarding. What about the demon''s body, can you bring it back?"


    The two looked at each other, then bowed and clenched their fists: "The subordinates did not dare to ask for help, and the demon''s body was not brought back."


    Liu Sitong frowned: "Well, now that Master Tian is protected, the purpose is achieved."


    The two monks knelt down on the ground with a thud: "When they went down, the demon had been cut by Master Tian into more than 20 segments."


    ��������


    In the Chaoyang Hall, it seemed that there was such a moment of isolation from the world, and the brain of the person present was briefly blank.


    Even if Liu Sitong is a monk of apotheosis, it is difficult to accept this fact at the moment.


    The two Yuanying monks of the Liu family were beheaded by the demon, and this mortal Tian Xinxiao even chopped the demon into two dozen segments?


    Really ... he beheaded? !


    Song Ning knew that the Liu family would be extremely difficult to believe, and began to explain: "Everyone need not be so surprised. At that time, I was attacked by Ling Ling and Ling Ling. Leng Ling wanted to take me to the Liu family, but was blocked by the demon Within a certain area, all spiritual powers are cut off.


    After all, I have practiced martial arts since I was young. In the absence of spiritual power, my combat strength is stronger than that of many monks. The demon cannot use spiritual power, so we fought hard. Take off. "


    Song Ning is talking about the wind and clouds, but everyone knows that the situation was not so simple.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Leng Ling, and Leng Ling nodded hurriedly: "That was indeed the case."


    Liu Sitong smiled angrily: "Leng Ling, Leng Ling, I must tell Leng Wuhen about this matter. You left Master Tian and ran back for help!"


    Song Ning hurriedly persuaded: "Master Liu, don''t blame Leng Ling on this matter. At that time, even if Leng Ling stayed, he was killed. It''s better to leave me behind for time, Leng Ling came back for help. Was it saved? "


    "How dangerous was your kid at that time? As a person guarding you, Leng Ling couldn''t leave you there even if he died!" Liu Sitong said.


    Song Ning got up and clenched his fists and said respectfully: "Don''t be angry, Master Liu, after all, it happened suddenly, the order was given by me, so don''t blame Leng Ling."


    Song Ning pleaded, and Liu Sitong only got angry.


    "Ruyan, Ruxin, you two take Master Tian back to rest." Liu Sitong said.


    "Leng Ling, I have something to look for you, you are waiting here."


    Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin helped Song Ning to leave the Chaoyang Palace on the left and right: "Tian Daoyou, you are now rested with us. Suddenly, we really have no room for you here."


    "You, in your room?" Song Ning asked.


    "Why? Brother Tian is thinking about something?" Liu Ruxin smiled strangely.

 Chapter 246： Late night talk

    Song Ning''s big embarrassment quickly denied: "No, no, I''m just thinking, after all, it''s two boudoirs. It''s not good for me to be a big man."


    "Nothing is good or bad. In this case, it would be nice to have a place to live. If the kind of demon like Tian Daoyou said just now is too much, the monks of the Liu family are afraid that they will suffer." Liu Ruyan became serious. "Xianwu initiates, it seems that the Leng family has foresight."


    Song Ning hasn''t fought for too long, and just for the rest of his life just now, he almost forgot this. Like tricks in the ethereal sword domain, if there are too many demon who master this kind of tricks, it is really a disaster for monks.


    Huh?


    A thought suddenly flashed in Song Ning''s mind, which was a little weird and a bit erratic. Song Ning felt as if he had figured out something.


    Xianwu fellow initiates, Xianwu fellow initiates ...


    "Brother Tian, ??what are you thinking about?" Liu Ruxin asked.


    Song Ning was a little nervous just now, and always felt that he had caught something, but he couldn''t fully understand it.


    "Nothing." Song Ning murmured.


    "Since there''s nothing wrong, then, Brother Tian, ??you''re holding people''s hands like this, isn''t it good?" Liu Ruxin blinked his eyes.


    Song Ning changed his face and let go of her hand: "I just thought of something just now, and it''s unnatural ... I''m sorry, sorry."


    Liu Ruxin''s cheeks were red, but she was not angry: "Brother Tian, ??how bad are you? I said that I didn''t think about anything the other day, and I said that I was thinking about things the next time."


    Song Ning was completely speechless.


    Liu Ruyan Jiaowai: "Heart, don''t make a fuss, go clean up my bed and let Tian Daoyou sleep on my bed at night."


    Song Ning wanted to quit, but Liu Ruyan''s expression was serious, and he seemed to be thinking about something important. He didn''t say anything, even the woman didn''t care. If he was too concerned, it would be bad.


    Chaoyang Hall.


    Liu Sitong asked Leng Ling to tell the story in detail.


    "You all heard, how do you feel?" Liu Sitong asked.


    More than a dozen Liu parents and more than 20 generals in this room were astonished and surprised after hearing this.


    "In this way, fortunately, Master Tian who has been training for many years has met this demon and replaced it with other Liu family monks. I am afraid that no one can beat this demon." A general wearing silver armor stood up.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    A year-old elder got up and said: "In the field that can block spiritual power, Wu Xiu is almost invincible. In the Liu family, no one cultivates martial arts. If a demon who masters this technique appears, the Liu family will be unable to resist. "


    Liu Sitong said in a deep voice: "In this way, it is not unreasonable for Leng to take the initiative to propose Xianwu initiates. It is just that Lengjia has only just begun, but there are already demon comers from Xianwu initiates here."


    "If you have any opinions, it''s okay to speak out." Liu Sitong will sit down.


    "Lengjia is to train monks from martial arts, we can train martial arts from monks." General Liu Jiadao said.


    Everyone nodded their approval.


    Liu Sitong decided: "Well, since that''s the case, you will immediately proceed to do this matter, but will I still need to arrange for the division of labor?"


    Everyone bowed: "I don''t have to arrange it with the owner, I''ll wait to do it immediately."


    "Okay, let''s go back," Liu Sitong said.


    The people retreated, and Leng Ling was taken away by the Liu family monks, and went to the soldier''s public room, while Liu Sitong was sitting alone in the Chaoyang Hall.


    "Introducing a mortal, a set of swordsmanship, and killing the demon of the Yuanying level ... or chopping into more than two dozen ..." Liu Sitong was very puzzled when thinking of this.


    Although a monk should have been sent to search for the gap between the demon and the country, Liu Sitong is still not at ease, but now she has more important things to do.


    She moved her mind, and there was a wave of spiritual power in the Chaoyang Temple. Liu Sitong''s figure disappeared. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in the Shuiyunzong beside the imperial city, standing outside a dilapidated house.


    "Sitong?" There was an old voice in the room. The voice was hoarse, like an old man who was going to die.


    Liu Sitong bowed slightly: "Senior Gudan, it''s me."


    The door opened danglingly, Liu Sitong entered the room, and glanced at the old man with crumpled skin sitting on the chair, his body trembling slightly: "Senior, don''t you ... should I have a hundred years of Shouyuan?"


    Gu Danzhen smiled indifferently. Although he was in a very poor state at the moment, his look was very good: "I made a potion for Tian Xinxiao''s little guy and it was almost consumed."


    Liu Sitong was shocked: "You, you spent a few decades of Shouyuan, just to make a silver medicine for Tian Xinxiao ?!"


    "Jin Dan, have you heard of it?" Gu Dan asked.


    Liu Sitong was startled, but then, she opened her mouth halfway, unable to say a word.


    "You came here late at night, should you just want to ask about Tian Xinxiao?" Gu Dan really said.


    Liu Sitong nodded, even though she turned her mind into practice, but now after hearing the word ��Jin Dan��, there was a wave in her heart.


    Gu Dan real sighed: "This child is not a thing in the pool, there is a tendency to fly into the sky."


    "Senior, he took that Jindan, if you take it, that memory ..." Liu Sitong said.


    "So it took me 90 years of Shou Yuan to inject three indelible memories into Jin Dan to help him not lose his heart after taking it." Gu Dan said in a real way.


    Ninety years ...


    Liu Sitong didn''t know how to carry on these words. Gu Dan was the first person in the state of Xiuyu Guoxiu, and he was about to come. However, he turned 90 years of Shou Yuan into a memory and stored it in ''Jin Dan'', just to help Tian Xinxiao?


    "Amazed?" Gu Dan asked.


    Liu Sitong nodded.


    Gu Dan lively sighed: "The secret of this child, one day you will know, I can''t say, this is what I promised him, but one thing, I can tell you."


    "Senior, please." Liu Sitong said.


    "This son may be the terminator of the dispute." Gu Dan said with humanity.


    Liu Sitong was puzzled. The dispute between man, demon and demon lasted tens of thousands of years. The Terminator turned out to be a mortal?


    "Sitong, you used to be my disciple. I don''t have much time. I expect Dingtian Xinxiao will return to Shuiyunzong in the future. By that time, you must help him. What you look like, you have to help him, even if I look away, he is not a terminator of disputes, you have to fulfill my last wish. "Gu Dan really humane.


    Liu Sitong nodded and asked.


    Gu Danzheng continued: "Because he ... is the only person I want to accept as a disciple in this life. His alchemy attainments are mainly derived from a drop of blood in his body. This blood, his alchemy will eventually be above me! "

 Chapter 247： Sipin Danxiang

    Liu Sitong knew that the previous rumors were not false. Before talking to Gu Dan, she didn''t know that Gu Dan really cared about Tian Xinxiao.


    "Regarding the secret of Tian Xinxiao, since the senior does not want to say, then I do n��t have to ask too much. The senior has a good rest. I have some things that will prolong life. Please ask the senior to laugh." Some treasures.


    Gu Dan really smiled and said: "Sitong, I am the first alchemist in the country of falling feathers. Is there anything better than my Elixir? Now even the most powerful Elixir can''t help me, these things you Keep it for yourself. "


    Liu Sitong''s heart tightened, and he looked at the senior who preached for himself so old, and sighed in his heart.


    Thousands of years of cultivating the Tao, if you ca n��t get it, you will die. Even if he is the first alchemist in Luoyu Kingdom, even if he is the highest person in Luoyu Kingdom, he ca n��t escape.


    This is life.


    Destiny cannot be violated!


    When Liu Sitong returned home, it was almost dawn. The monks who inspected the border had found the broken boundary of the enchantment. The gap was not large and could be repaired, so they immediately invited the famous enchanting master of the country to repair it.


    In the room of Liu Ruyan''s two sisters, Song Ning has woken up. He puts on his clothes, stands up, and has recovered as much as he can.


    Liu Ruyan broke away from Ruding and got up to Song Ning: "Tian Daoyou, you are awake."


    Song Ning nodded: "There is Daoliu Liuluo."


    Liu Ruyan smiled lightly, with bright eyes and beautiful teeth, beautiful and flowery: "Tian Daoyou called me" Liu Daoyou "instead of Liu Liu?"


    Song Ning coughed: "After all, the magic power is now used to maintain the spiritual power, and it is also mixed among the monks all day long.


    Liu Ruyan didn''t play jokes with Song Ning, and said bluntly: "I heard that Tian Daoyou came here to refine the Elixir. Now the Lengjia war is tense, let''s not drag on. The Taoist alchemy room and Yan Yanghua I need already prepared."


    "Thank you Liu Daoyou." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Liu Ruyan jade raised his hand: "Tao Daoyou don''t rush to thank me. Although Liu Ruyan wants to help his Daoist, it is also conditional. Daoyou first see if I can accept my condition."


    "Liu Daoyou, please." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan said: "I heard that Tian Daoyou had a test with people in Leng''s house before. During the test, I will explain while refining the Elixir?"


    "Good." Song Ning said.


    "The Ruxin Pill and Yanshou Pill are essential medicines for every soldier on the battlefield. Our Liu family is no exception. My condition is that I hope Tian Daoyou can also demonstrate how to refine the improved version in our Liu family. Chinese medicine. "Cold as a flue.


    Song Ning asked: "Liu Daoyou means let me give the improved version of the Elixir to the Liu Family Alchemist?"


    Liu Ruyan nodded: "Ruyan knew that this requirement was a little too much, so Tian Daoyou could ask if he had other requirements."


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "This requirement is not excessive. If Liu Daoyou doesn''t mention it, I would like to discuss it with you. I''m afraid that you can''t look down on my improved panacea. I''m not afraid you will learn the formula."


    Liu Ruyan didn''t expect Song Ning to say that. She looked at Song Ning''s expression frankly, not like falsification. When she thought of Song Ning''s reputation, she couldn''t help but admire her heart.


    "The mind of Tian Daoyou is really not comparable to ordinary people."


    "Liu Daoyou''s error is praised, let''s go to the alchemy room first. There will be Lau Liu Daoyou to help me anxious Liu family alchemy master, I will explain to them first."


    Liu Ruyan didn''t think that Song Ning was a polite one, but secretly admired Song Ning more, and things happened one by one, according to common sense, he first refined his own medicine, and then explained to Liu Family Alchemy Master, But now Song Ning has to explain to the Liu family alchemy master first, this is for the sake of the soldiers fighting by the Liu family on the front line.


    After half an hour, Liu family alchemy room.


    More than 30 alchemy masters had their eyes shining brightly. Song Ning was alone on the stage. Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin were watching. The refining and explanation on the spot began.


    These more than thirty Liujia alchemists are very careful. After all, the improved immortality medicine can save them a lot of time and managers.


    The explanation at Liu''s house is much smoother than at Leng''s, which is Song Ning''s feeling.


    Somehow, Song Ning felt that the Liu family was more united and humble than the Leng family, but at that time he clearly saw that the Liu family''s monks outside were overbearing, which was completely contrary to their current performance.


    The two sisters Liu Ruyan have been watching Song Ninglian from beginning to end, even if they do not understand the technique of alchemy, they also feel pleasing.


    After explaining the improved versions of the two immortals, Song Ning gave Cheng Dan to more than thirty alchemists.


    More than thirty people bowed to salute: "Thank you Master Tian for your careful explanation."


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Don''t dare to do it, you have worked hard for the frontline soldiers all day long."


    "The duty is."


    Liu Ruyan came and ordered these people to do their own things, and then led Song Ning to the independent alchemy room he had prepared for him.


    "Master Tian, ??all the herbs you need are here. If there is anything, direct someone to come to me." Liu Ruyan said.


    "Thank you." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan smiled.


    Liu Ruxin waved at Song Ning: "Brother Tian, ??you should make alchemy well. Don''t think about some **** things in your mind, otherwise be careful of frying Dan."


    Liu Ruyan patted her sister''s head lightly and glared at her.


    Liu Ruxin spit out his tongue: "Just make a joke with Brother Tian, ??the war is tense, and you need to maintain a good mood."


    The two said that they went away. Song Ningduan did not think that this girl was frivolous because of Liu Ruxin''s words, but instead felt that she was calmer than many others.


    Song Ning closed the door of the room, and after eliminating distracting thoughts, began to practice alchemy.


    The independent alchemy room and the public alchemy room are next to each other. In the public alchemy room, more than 30 alchemists who have just been explained by Song Ning looked at the magic medicine made by Song Ning.


    One of them asked, "Master Zhou Dan, what level do you say this Master Tian?"


    Teacher Zhou Dan sneered: "This Tian Xinxiao is only favored by the real people of Gudan. I guess that these two kinds of improved medicines were also taught to him by Gudan, and he took it out and pretended to be.


    Everyone also thinks this is reasonable.


    Master Zhou Dan is one of the two Sipin alchemists, and another Sipin alchemist with the surname Liu said: "Nada''s Xinxiao''s foundation is pretty good, but it''s just a level. After all, it''s just a mortal. The third-rank alchemy master should be better than him. "


    Everyone heard it and laughed, and the respect for Song Ning had disappeared.


    After a few hours ...


    A light hum came from the Liu Family Public Alchemy Room: "It''s a rich, rich incense."


    "Master Zhou Dan, have you refined Sipin Elixir?" A lean middle-aged man asked.


    Master Zhou Dan shook his head: "It''s not me, you can ask Lao Liu."


    "Don''t ask me, I''m busy handing in the task, how can I have time to refine the Sipin Elixir?" Old Liu didn''t lift his head.


    Everyone felt strange. Neither of the two Sipin alchemists had refined the Sipin alchemy. So what happened to such a rich danxiang? This kind of red incense can only come out from the fourth-grade red medicine.


    Soon, everyone followed the smell of Danxiang and found it came from the independent alchemy room next to the public alchemy room.


    "It seems ... Master Tian''s room." Said an alchemist.


    More than thirty alchemy masters, Master Tian''s room? Master Tian is a mortal, a third-rank alchemy master, but now it only takes a few hours to refine the fourth-rank alchemy? This is incredible!

 Chapter 248： Continuous success

    The Zhou Dan and Lao Liu ��s complexion was very ugly at the moment when they said that Song Ning ��s alchemy was not good. They were Sipin alchemists. They also once refined Sipin alchemy in public in this Liu family ��s public alchemy room, but the funny thing Both failed for the first time, and it took almost ten hours for the second refining to succeed.


    But now, the mortal third-grade alchemy master who is useless in their mouths has not entered the independent alchemy room for a few hours. The alchemy of the fourth-grade elixir came from the alchemy room?


    With a slight blast in the independent alchemy room, alchemy was successful.


    In the room, after Dan Cheng, Song Ning looked at the pot of panacea floating out.


    There are only twelve panacea pills in total, which is half less than he expected. Song Ning doesn''t know where the problem is, but if you want to know the reason, you must find it in the panacea itself.


    When Song Ning picked up the elixir, it was found that each improved version of Phantom Pill was twice as large as the ordinary Phantom Pill. Not only that, there were four clear pieces on top of each pill The lines are the four lines of illusion.


    Tiering Dan is a third-grade medicine, and it is understandable to be able to develop a fourth-grade medicine. It can only be said that it is the best among the best. However, this illusion is the top of the first-grade medicine, and the end of the second-grade medicine. It can now be refined. The four-striped road shows that the medicine has changed.


    Song Ning served the next one.


    Although Song Ning had been mentally prepared before, when the medicine was dispelled into the body, Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply, and a long-lost feeling was applied to the body.


    Spiritual power!


    A large amount of spiritual power, full of spiritual power, made him feel the exciting spiritual power.


    If he had taken Phantom Pill before, and that Phantom Pill provided as much spiritual power as the six-layer monk, then this improved version of Phantom Pill could provide as much spiritual power as the mid-base monk.


    This was unexpected by Song Ning, and it is no wonder that the elixir will form a four-striped road, and even the elixir is similar to the Sipin elixir.


    In a sense, to provide so much spiritual power in a short time, this is no longer a magical elixir, but belongs to the Sipin elixir!


    Song Ning took the Elixir out of the house, and the alchemists in the public alchemy room next to it seemed to them that when they saw that Song Ning was really embarrassed, they smiled embarrassedly at Song Ning and turned back sullenly. Alchemy room.


    That week, Dan Shi and Lao Liu bowed their heads and no longer had a face to speak in front of everyone. Sipin Elixir, a mortal and third-rank alchemist, made Sipin Elixir a few hours after entering the alchemy room. Slap.


    What is even more embarrassing is that just a few hours ago, Zhou Dan and Lao Liu satirized each other and said that the other party was extremely unbearable. At this time, if the other party is so unbearable, then what are they?


    After Song Ning refined the panacea, he went straight to Liu Ruyan''s residence: "Liu Daoyou, can you give me some more medicinal materials?"


    Liu Ruyan disengaged from meditation, looking at Song Ning''s happy expression, and asked, "But is Tian Daoyou successful in refining?"


    Liu Ruyan said, he had already asked Dan Xiang above the Song Ning Tao robe: "The intensity of this Dan Xiang ... Sipin Elixir?"


    "It can be regarded as a Sipin Elixir, but it is not really a Sipin Elixir, it is just a little stronger." Song Ning said indifferently.


    Liu Ruyan knew that it was not as simple as the other party said, but the other party did not elaborate, and she would not ask more: "I will order people to prepare for Taoist friends."


    After finishing the arrangement, Liu Ruyan noticed the fluctuation of spiritual power on Song Ning: "Tian Daoyou, the fluctuation of spiritual power on your body is many times stronger than before. Could it be related to your refined medicine?"


    "Yes, what I researched successfully just now is the improved Phantom Spirit Pill, which can provide stronger spiritual power for a short time. With these spiritual powers, although they can''t transmit sound or fight, they can make alchemy. With this spiritual power, The fourth-grade elixir can be refined. "Song Ning was delighted.


    Liu Ruyan''s eyes flashed with fine awns: "If Daoyou can refine the fourth-grade elixir, would it be better to help me refine two Pills of Elimination?"


    Song Ning was taken aback, and Liu Ruyan was going to break through the pill?


    "Tomorrow, I want to refine some improved version of Phantom Pill today." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan was full of praise: "Dao You is no longer an improved version of the Phantom Pill, it is better to give a name to the newly refined elixir."


    When Song Ning thought about it, it didn''t hurt to pick a name. After all, it was always too troublesome to say ��Improved version of Phantom Spirit Pill��, so he casually said, ��Just call it Da Ling Pill.��


    Liu Ruyan froze for a while, and then laughed loudly. Although she laughed a little rudely, she couldn''t help it: "Tian Daoyou is really ... the ability to take names still needs to be improved."


    Song Ning smiled, but did not care, just the name, just a name.


    "Liu Daoyou, I will go back to alchemy first. Since Liu Daoyou needs to break through the pill, please prepare some medicinal materials. I will start refining tomorrow, um ... if you can, prepare more." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan replied: "Daoyou rest assured, I must be well prepared, and only wait for the Taoist tomorrow''s shot."


    Song Ning left quickly, and as soon as he left, Liu Ruxin walked out of the room breathlessly.


    "This Tian Daoyou is known as a ''master'' without loss, is her sister fancy him?" Liu Ruxin asked.


    Liu Ruyan smiled: "It''s a bit of a favor, but it depends on how good he is at refining the Border Pill. Prior to that week, both Dan and Liu Dan''s first refining of the Border Pill failed, and the second refining was used. Ten hours is still inferior. "


    Liu Ruxin muttered: "It''s just some lucky Sipin alchemists, but today their attitude towards Brother Tian is very respectful."


    Liu Ruyan shook her head, thinking that her sister was too simple, but she didn''t say anything. If she could, she didn''t want to complicate her sister''s mood.


    When Song Ning returned to the independent alchemy room, Master Zhou and Liu Dan in the public alchemy room were defending themselves.


    "It is estimated that it is very similar to the Sipin Elixir. After all, it is a mortal, and at most it can be refined into the Sanpin Elixir. If you want to refine the Sipin Elixir, the magical power can not provide enough spiritual power. Ah. "Master Zhou Dan said back to God.


    Master Liu Dan responded hurriedly: "Yes, we were all deceived by Nadanxiang just now. If he is being refined, I guess he can''t make it."


    The rest of the people pointed to the independent alchemy room next to them: "Master Tian went back again. I saw someone put medicinal herbs in it before, and he might have alchemy again."


    Everyone pays attention.


    After a few hours ...


    Master Zhou Dan cleared his throat and smelled the red incense while he coughed: "It must be some kind of extremely powerful elixir. A mortal third-level alchemist can never produce a fourth-level elixir. I do n��t believe you to ask. I bet you guys! "His expression was almost crying at the moment, what the **** is going on, how does this scent smell like Sipin Elixir.

 Chapter 249： What a pity

    Although they are alchemists who have been practicing alchemy in the Liu family all the year round, there is no shortage of curious people. After hearing this, I wanted to ask in the past and found that the door of the independent alchemy room was closed.


    At night, there were two red incenses, each time like the fragrance of the fourth-grade red medicine.


    Master Zhou Dan''s eyes felt dizzy, and Liu Danshi''s expression was even more weird as he wanted to eat fresh Xiang.


    Song Ning walked out of the alchemy room.


    An alchemist immediately walked over to him: "Master Tian, ??did you refine Sipin Elixir in it just now?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s still not a Sipin Elixir, but it''s just an improved phantom elixir. The spiritual power is very strong, so Danxiang is very similar to Sipin Elixir."


    As soon as Song Ning''s words came out, Master Zhou Dan, who was faint in front of him, immediately came to the spirit: "I said, Master Tian is a mortal third-grade alchemy master. How can it be possible to produce a fourth-grade elite medicine? You just don''t believe it."


    At the moment, everyone is not concerned about a few elixirs. Since Master Tian himself said that this elixirs is not a fourth-grade elixirs, they are more interested in what the modified version of Phantom Pill looks like.


    "Master Tian, ??can you take out the improved version of Phantom Pill and open our eyes for us?" Said an alchemist.


    At this time, the expression of Liu Danshi also became leisurely: "It is difficult for you to imagine the difficulty of refining the fourth-grade pill medicine? Even refining the second-grade and third-grade super-grade four-grain medicine is very difficult. . "


    While he was talking, Song Ning put a few great elixir in the palm of his hand, and everyone observed, his eyes fell on the lines of this elixir.


    Master Liu Dan did not watch it, but continued: "I thought that when I was a third-ranking alchemist, I once refined a four-stripe road of third-grade anger, hehe, that was the only one, which was very sensational! ? Why do you look at me like this? Think I''m bragging? I tell you, I ... "


    Liu Danshi said something was wrong, and Zhou Danshi on the side also shoved him, beckoning him not to continue.


    what happened?


    Liu Danshi''s gaze followed everyone''s gaze, and fell on the few immortals in Song Ning''s hands.


    ��������


    ��������


    He has an urge to die.


    I''m fine. Why do you say that the four-stripe medicine is difficult to refine?


    Isn''t it okay to find something?


    Now when I see that the several medicines taken by Song Ning casually are all four-striped roads, and they are still an improved version of the phantom pill, this Li Dan master desperately breathes, but still has a feeling of suffocation.


    Are you kidding me?


    The Phantom Pill, which is not at all a second-class panacea, can even refine the four-striped road after improvement?


    Song Ning put away the Elixir: "This improved Phantom Elixir is not a must-have for the soldiers. I won''t tell you how to make it. I will have some Elixir to be refined later. Fan. "


    At the moment, besides Master Zhou Dan still supporting Master Liu Dan, the remaining alchemists are all surrounded by Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??what other medicine do you have to refine? Is it another improved medicine?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "Liu Daoyou entrusted me to refining the Phenomenon Dan, let''s not talk about it for a while, I will go to rest."


    Song Ning was really frightened by the enthusiasm of this group of people, so he wouldn''t let him go, so alchemy has been practiced for so long, he is now a mortal body, and with the mortal body, he has been very tired of refining the pill If you do n��t take a good rest, you will die suddenly in front of the alchemy furnace.


    Liu Ruyan was about to come to the alchemy room to see Song Ning. When he met Song Ning halfway, he greeted him: "Tian Daoyou, take a break first. Here is the medicinal herbs. I will give you first."


    Song Ning took the storage ring: "Okay, I really have to take a break first, otherwise the first breakthrough will definitely fail."


    Liu Ruyan smiled: "I heard that Tian Daoyou likes dishes, I ordered someone to make some, why not use it and sleep again?"


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up: "It''s so good."


    Liu Ruyan is very smooth in life. This point has been noticed by Song Ning. Her carefulness also made Song Ning feel good.


    Song Ning became more sleepy after drinking enough food, and lay down in bed and fell asleep.


    Liu Ruyan''s room has a fresh fragrance, and Song Ning, a man, doesn''t have any requirements for accommodation on weekdays, but now he enjoys it in Liu Ruyan''s room.


    In the evening, Song Ning woke up.


    Seeing Liu Ruyan reading the classics on the side, he walked over: "Liu Daoyou, I''ll try to refine the Pill of Breaking the Border."


    Liu Ruyan put down the classics: "Can I be with Tian Daoyou beside Tian Daoyou? After all, if the breakthrough Dan is a fried Dan, the power is not small."


    When Song Ning thought about it, he did not refuse.


    When passing the public alchemy room, the alchemists who should have rested were all energetic and seemed to be waiting for Song Ning. When they saw Song Ning passing, they looked towards the independent alchemy room next to them.


    "Did you see that, Missy, along with Master Tian, ??it must be the true Sipin Elixir?"


    "Master Tian should have no problem in refining the fourth-grade elixir."


    These people applauded that they had nothing to do with alchemy all day, and now they are very interested in Song Ning.


    Master Liu Dan finally eased from holding back and knowing. As soon as he heard those people talking, he immediately retorted: "Even if Tian Tianxin Xiao is stronger, it is just that he can just refining the fourth grade under the effect of the improved Phantom Pill. Immortality medicine, are you so sure he can make it successfully? "


    Lean Sanpin Alchemy Master said: "Bet."


    "Yeah, bet it, it''s useless."


    "I bet a thousand spirit stones."


    "I''ll also come a thousand."


    Liu Danshi''s beard turned up: "I don''t believe in evil, I bet two thousand, whoever dares to bet, will take two thousand out!"


    Zhou Danshi also joined them, and naturally followed Liu Danshi to bet on Song Ning.


    The door of the independent alchemy room was closed.


    Liu Ruyan sat aside, motionless, as if disappearing.


    After Song Ningping was mindful, he first grinded some herbs to prepare, and then began to heat the alchemy furnace.


    While heating, he took a great pill, remembering the precautions and required medicinal materials for refining the pill.


    The left hand heats the fire, and the right hand grinds the herbs.


    Liu Ruyan watched quietly. She not only wanted to see whether Song Ning could succeed or not to simply protect Song Ning, but also wanted to see what the "Master Tian" alchemy was all about.


    Slowly, Song Ning began to carefully add medicinal materials.


    Soon, Song Ning''s forehead had sweat deep in his forehead. For a mortal of his own, it was indeed not difficult to refine Sipin''s Elixir.


    A lot of spiritual power was consumed, and Song Ning estimated that the spiritual power provided by this Great Spiritual Pill was just enough to refine a pot of Pills.


    The medicinal materials were continuously put into the furnace, and Song Ning started to be in a hurry. If it hadn''t been before, some spare medicinal materials had been ground.


    Liu Ruyan squinted at Song Ning, with a slight regret in his expression: "It really is because of the shackles of the mortal body. It''s a pity."

 Chapter 250： amazing!

    Liu Ruyan had seen Master Zhou Dan and Master Liu Dan refine Refining Pills, so at this moment she could probably feel that Elixir had just been refined in half.


    Only halfway through, she couldn''t support it anymore. She never believed that Song Ning could refine this immortality.


    Song Ning felt the changes in the alchemy furnace and looked at the medicinal materials that were grinded beside him. He accelerated the speed of grinding the medicinal materials with his right hand.


    Liu Ruyan was slightly surprised: "Is it faster?"


    But even so, it was still somewhat reluctant for Song Ning.


    However, Liu Ruyan was a little curious. She used to see that Zhou and Liu''s alchemy masters were making this breakthrough pill. They didn''t use so many medicinal materials, and the time was very long, but Song Ning seems to be shorter at the moment. There are more herbs.


    When Liu Ruyan was curious, the alchemy furnace suddenly shivered violently.


    Liu Ruyan is vigilant and always ready to protect Song Ning. This level of tremor is very likely to explode into a strong attack if Dan Dan is blown. It is not good if it hurts people.


    The alchemy furnace trembled at the beginning, but then, as if it were alive, it seemed to be jumping, jumping half a height, and then fell heavily on the ground. The noise was loud and loud.


    Seeing that the range of the alchemy furnace''s beating is getting bigger and bigger, and the frequency is getting higher and higher, the strength inside is also getting stronger and stronger. Liu Ruyan raised his hand and slammed into Song Ning with a spiritual force. At the same time, another Spiritual power popped up, seeming to suppress the alchemy furnace.


    "No!" Song Ning shouted.


    Liu Ruyan was startled and hurriedly withdrew his spiritual power.


    Song Ning raised his hand and grabbed the two Great Spirit Pills and threw them into the entrance. The spiritual energy of his body overflowed. Song Ning''s right hand no longer grabbed the medicinal materials, but waved the spiritual force into the alchemy furnace. in.


    With both hands constantly suppressing the spirit, the alchemy furnace finally settled down, but at the moment Song Ning''s face was ruddy, as if it was bloodshot.


    Liu Ruyan was very nervous. It did n��t matter if the panacea exploded. If Master ��Tian�� had an accident, this would be a big problem.


    Song Ning stared intently at the alchemy furnace and suddenly shouted: "Yellow powder glazed grass!"


    Liu Ruyan hurriedly moved the spirit and put the yellow powdered lycium into the alchemy furnace.


    This glass grass had just entered the alchemy furnace and only heard "crackling" thoughts in it, as if it were firecrackers.


    "Black Particle Laurel Stick!"


    Liu Ruyan followed suit.


    This time, the alchemy furnace was quiet, but calmed down a lot.


    At this time, Song Ning''s clothes were soaked. His face was no longer ruddy, but pale, without any blood, and his body''s spiritual power continued to collide, causing his skin to start agitating, obviously too much spiritual power was out of control.


    But at the moment, Song Ning did not dare to freely release the spiritual power, and the random release of the spiritual power would surely lead to the explosion of Dan.


    "Tian Daoyou, immortality is small, life is great!" Liu Ruyan couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Song Ning frowned: "White ambergris."


    Liu Ruyan hesitated.


    "fast!"


    White ambergris enters the furnace.


    The alchemy furnace started to rotate, and Liu Ruyan took a closer look. This was not the automatic rotation of the alchemy furnace, but Song Ning''s control.


    Song Ning''s hands were strongly controlled. After almost a moment, the rotation stopped, and Song Ning''s eyes were a little blurred, and seemed to be hurt by the spiritual force of the body.


    "The last, the last ..." Song Ning gasped.


    Liu Ruyan added the final elixir to the alchemy furnace.


    Song Ning sighed slightly, clenched his fists in both hands, and slammed all the remaining spiritual power into the alchemy furnace.


    This scene was unpredictable by Liu Ruyan. The alchemy furnace was already full of medicine. With such a dozen Song Ning, the space inside was too small, and it suddenly burst.


    Song Ning''s last glance watched the alchemy furnace burst, and finally he finally closed his eyes.


    Liu Ruyan stood up in front of Song Ning and wanted to help Song Ning resist the impact of the explosion of the Dan, but she had already made a spiritual shield, but found that the alchemy furnace did not cause huge fluctuations after it burst.


    Liu Ruyan couldn''t figure it out. She carefully looked at the alchemy furnace, but when the room was full of smoke and she couldn''t see the surroundings, she smelled a very rich red incense.


    Has it become a panacea? !


    Liu Ruyan sighed: "This Tian Xinxiao is really a daring artist, and he can use the mortal body to make a fourth-grade break-through pill. Breaking through the border is so laborious, it seems that I can only ask him for a panacea. "


    But even if it is one, Liu Ruyan is satisfied, and the value of Polandan is extremely high.


    It''s just that Liu Ruyan feels that this incense is very rich, and it is much stronger than the break-through incense made by Zhou and Liu before.


    Liu Ruyan hugged Song Ning and placed it on a seat beside her. The smoke dispersed and she came to the cracked alchemy furnace ...


    "This!" Liu Ruyan''s pupils shrank sharply, and the whole body trembled. She was shocked to such a degree that she hadn''t felt it for a long time.


    In front of her, among the ruins, some are not a breakthrough pill, but fifteen!


    Song Ning used the materials needed for nearly twenty border-breaking pills, and wanted to refine multiple border-breaking pill in this furnace, but when he began to refine it, he realized that what he had thought before was really Some are too simple.


    Because his decision was too arrogant, and Song Ning did not want to waste these precious herbs, he made a bold attempt and adopted a very ancient alchemy technique called rushing to pill.


    This reminder is to use a large amount of spiritual power as an auxiliary to force the completion of the immortal medicine. However, during this period, the spiritual power is not much to say, and it may cause a big explosion.


    Fortunately, Song Ning won the bet in the end, otherwise, this room may have been blown up.


    Liu Ruyan looked at the fifteen rosy, full-bodied danshens, and had four five-striped roads on top of each other, unable to speak for a long time.


    Song Ning is still in a coma. The continuous alchemy has already exhausted his mind. In addition, when he took two Great Pills at the same time, his body was subjected to spiritual impact, and he would not wake up for a while.


    Liu Ruyan collected the fifteen Pills of Border Breaking and took Song Ning out of the independent alchemy room.


    The sound of the explosion just now was much louder than that of the ordinary Dandan. The alchemist masters in the public alchemy room all squeezed cold sweat for Song Ning, but Liu Danshi and Zhou Danshi shouted happily after hearing this sound.


    While collecting the spirit stones into the storage ring, they sang happily: "Deep fried Dan fried Dan, you must fried Dan, fried Dan fried Dan, you must fried Dan."


    Others are concerned about Song Ning ��s comfort, but these two people were so happy that they were suddenly blindfolded, but at the moment those alchemists lost money, and they were more worried about Song Ning, so they did not care about them. .


    Seeing Liu Ruyan holding Song Ning out, they thought it over, Master Tian was really seriously injured ...

 Chapter 251： Throbbing in the blood

    In such a situation, these alchemists are not good to go up and ask, Miss Liu''s family cares so much. If they go up and ask, maybe they will be treated as a joke to see Song Ning, wouldn''t they be able to walk around?


    But if they didn''t ask, it didn''t mean that others wouldn''t ask. As soon as they heard something coming from the independent alchemy room, Liu Ruxin hurried towards it.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with Brother Tian?" Liu Ruxin said in shock.


    "Tian Daoyou just didn''t know what method he used to refine fifteen Pills at the same time, but now he may have been under some shock. He was in a coma and brought him back to the room." Liu Ruyan said nervously.


    Liu Ruxin ignored the first half of the sentence directly, picked Song Ning together with Liu Ruyan, and quickly walked towards the room.


    When they talked, the alchemists were listening next to each other. When they heard the ''Fifteen Pills of Breaking Borders'', they looked at each other one by one and thought they had heard.


    "Did Missy say just now ... Master Tian made fifteen Pills at the same time?"


    "Yes, Missy said Master Tian finally suffered some shocks and is now in a coma."


    ��������


    There was a moment of silence, followed by a harsh scream.


    Fifteen Breakthrough Pills?


    Simultaneous refining? !


    Not to mention the fourth-grade alchemy master, even the fifth-grade alchemy master is difficult to achieve. How did Master Tian do it?


    With an improved phantom elixir, he has raised his own spiritual power to the point where he can refine the four-level elixir, and has fifteen fissured elixir out of it?


    The happy singing of Zhou Dan and Liu Dan stopped aside, their eyes widened and their eyes narrowed, and they heard clearly what they said just now.


    "You two bastards, I just wanted to scold you just now. I was here to show off my strength. I have repeatedly humiliated Master Tian in these two days. You are a fart Sipin alchemist, the spirit stone!"


    "Master Tian is in a coma, you two still sing, sing your grandma, are you human?"


    Thirty monks surrounded Master Zhou Dan and Master Liu Dan and yelled at them. They had cursed people just now, but now they are different. They just curse whatever they want.


    Zhou and Liu didn''t say a word grievously, so far, they could only recognize the plant, for this Master Tian, ??they really had nothing to say, and at the same time refining fifteen Pills, he was not at all people!


    The news of Master Tian''s refining fifteen Pills at the same time spread wildly at Liu''s family. However, although the news spread to Liu''s family, Liu''s family''s tone was very strict, and only Liu''s family knew that they did not Leaving half a word to the outside world.


    Song Ning was indeed shocked before, but the injuries were not too serious, but after more than an hour, he woke up.


    After waking up, Song Ning opened his eyes and saw the first person as Liu Ruyan. He recalled the last explosion at the time of alchemy and felt a little guilty in his heart.


    "Liu Daoyou, I''m sorry." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruyan puzzled: "Why did Tian Daoyou say this?"


    Song Ning sighed: "It''s my care that I want to refine multiple Pills at the same time, but my own strength is not enough, so much of your medicinal materials are wasted."


    Liu Ruyan smiled and looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned: "This is Liu Daoyou ..."


    Liu Ruyan flipped his hands, and fifteen red crimson pills were placed on the palms of fair-skinned jade: "Tian Daoyou, you made fifteen piercing pills."


    Song Ning stared at Liu Ruyan''s hand, and then smiled: "Just finished it."


    Liu Ruyan saw that Song Ning was so calm and a little surprised. It stands to reason that the first refining of Sipin Elixir was successful and it was a matter of celebration. Tian Xinxiao''s first refining of Sipin Elixir was completed. Fifteen, not only was he not happy, but it seemed that nothing had happened.


    "I left two, and the rest is yours." Liu Ruyan said.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "I want ten, and I will give you the rest."


    Liu Ruyan looked at Song Ning seriously: "Tian Daoyou, do you know the value of this breakthrough pill?"


    "I don''t have any concept, how can it be that the value is too high, and Liu Daoyou dare not take it?" Song Ning asked back.


    Liu Ruyan smiled and took five of them directly, leaving ten of them in his palm: "What''s not to dare? I''m just afraid that Tian Daoyou feels hurt."


    "Pill medicine, no more refining." Song Ning put away the remaining ten pieces, got out of bed and stood up, stretched and stretched his body, feeling that he was not injured and relieved: "Liu Daoyou, I''m going back."


    Liu Ruyan was a little lost. If Song Ning could stay here, it would be a pity that he wanted to help Leng Jia wholeheartedly.


    "Alright, I sent someone to inform Leng Ling." Liu Ruyan said.


    Liu Ruyan happened to come in and heard that Song Ning was leaving. A disappointed expression was written on his face: "Brother Tian, ??you are leaving so soon."


    "Yeah, I have to go. Leng''s house can''t leave for a long time." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ruxin grunted and waved at Song Ning: "Well, remember to come and see me later."


    Song Ning smiled and got up and walked towards the yard.


    Leng Ling arrived as soon as she got the news. Song Ning and Liu Ruyan said goodbye to them. Leng Ling was already standing outside the courtyard.


    "Tian Daoyou walk slowly."


    "The two stayed. I was in a hurry, so I didn''t greet the owner and the elders. Please help me to ask the owner for guilt and apologize."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning got into Leng Ling''s Spirit Boat.


    Song Ning''s rush was also because he had been in the Lius'' home for two days. Leng Yuexiao was anxious to ask for the Elixir to be one of the reasons. Song Ning worried that the Elixir at the military aircraft was another reason. Tell Leng Wuhen about the battle with the demon as soon as possible.


    Although it is impossible to say everything, some information must be disclosed to him.


    On the reef boat, Leng Ling said: "Master Tian, ??that night ... I''m really useless. When I go back, I will ask the owner to sin."


    "What happened to you for the past few days?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Ling laughed at herself: "The more I think about it, the more I feel suffocated, the more I feel like I''m useless. In the end, you as a mortal will protect me!"


    Song Ning smiled indifferently: "I''ll tell the owner about this matter, but it''s mainly about the information about the demon. We will treat the rest as secrets. Don''t mention it anymore. The best way at that time was to ask for help To fight the enemy, the process is not important, and the result is the most important. "


    Leng Ling also wanted to say something, Song Ning interrupted him: "I had some injuries before alchemy. I won''t tell you more, I will take a break."


    In fact, Song Ning had just taken a break. At this time, he just did n��t want to argue with Leng Ling. At the same time, he also needed to recall the situation of alchemy at the time. This kind of throbbing, he hit all the spiritual power at the most accurate moment, and urged Dan to succeed.


    Blood, why is there throbbing in the blood?


    Song Ning couldn''t figure it out for a long time.


    He has long forgotten a detail. On the wall of Qingluo City, a drop of blood was ejected into his body ...

 Chapter 252： Go to the front

    This time the flight was much smoother than before, at least when it landed at Leng''s house without being attacked by a demon.


    The Lingzhou came down and Song Ning went straight to Leng Yuexiao''s room.


    Leng Ling looked at Song Ning''s direction and secretly whispered, "He also said that there was nothing to do with the cousin, and just went to the cousin''s room as soon as he got into the boat."


    However, although Song Ning had previously said not to let Leng Ling talk to the family owner about the details of the demon attack, Leng Ling would not escape his mistakes, so the first place he went to was Leng Wuhen.


    Song Ning walked all the way in Leng''s house, and everyone in the Leng family asked, "Master Tian, ??you are back."


    Looking at the expressions of these people, and recalling the expressions of people when they first came here, Song Ning always felt that they seemed to be a lot more cheerful than before.


    Leng Yuexiao was practicing before, and she sensed that there was a spirit boat flying back, so she knew that Song Ning had locked Song Ning. Song Ning came to her room and she waited for Song Ning in the room.


    "Master Tian, ??please come in." Leng Yuexiao said in the room.


    Song Ning walked into the room: "Ms. Leng, the refining of Elixir is successful."


    Leng Yuexiao was overjoyed: "Then the master will immediately prepare and help me refine the Pill of Elimination. In order to prevent someone in the family from leaking, I have bought the medicinal materials needed for refining the Pill of Elimination."


    Song Ning turned over and took out a medicine bottle: "The medicinal materials are no longer needed. At the Liu family, Liu Ruyan Daoyou needed to break through the pill. I made a furnace. There are ten more here for you."


    Leng Yuexiao just listened to Song Ning saying that the refining of the Elixir was successful, and thought Song Ning was talking about the improved Phantom Pill.


    "Thank you Master Tian!" Leng Yuexiao was overjoyed. She gave the storage ring to Song Ning: "This storage ring contains the medicinal materials needed by the Boundary Pill. I don''t keep it. The master still accepts it. Refining the Breakthrough Pill before using it. "


    Song Ning did not refuse, anyway, Leng Yuexiao was not bad about this medicinal material, and it was really useless to put these medicinal materials on her.


    Leng Yuexiao opened the pill bottle, swept her consciousness, and a little bit of different light flashed in the stars: "I''m going to retreat now, before I retreat, I asked, Master, what are your requirements? These ten pieces are broken. Jingdan is very valuable, even a city full of monks is enough to buy it. "


    Song Ning shook his head: "Since I am the alchemist of the cold family, all the medicine needs in the cold family are what I should meet, so I have no requirements, as long as Miss Leng remembers what I said on that day."


    Leng Yuexiao responded: "I must keep in mind."


    "Na Tian will say goodbye first." Song Ning finished and quit Leng Yuexiao''s room.


    While he was talking with Leng Yuexiao, Leng Ling was reporting the situation at that time in Leng Wuzhen''s room.


    When Leng Wuhen heard that Leng Ling was going to ask for help, Song Ning came to resist the demon, and slapped Leng Ling''s face with a slap. Leng Ling''s left face suddenly turned red, and blood oozed out.


    "Leng Ling, how did you promise me at the time? Even if you die, you can''t let Tian Shinie go out of the pool, the result is good, what have you done? Fortunately, Tian Shinie is fine, if he has something to do, Not to mention you, Leng''s family will suffer! "Leng Wuhen scolded.


    Song Ning heard the scolding, and smiled bitterly in her heart. Leng Ling was really a muscle.


    "Homeowner, how can you be so angry?" Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I didn''t close the door, so I came in. Please ask the homeowner to forgive me for trespassing."


    Leng Wuhen was almost laughed at by Song Ningqi: "What is the crime of trespassing, it''s my Leng family who protect you badly!"


    Song Ning waved his hand: "The crisis at that time, I didn''t have time to explain to Leng Lingduo. Now that I''ve talked about this matter, I''ll explain it to the owner.


    "Explain? What do you mean?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    When Leng Ling told the story, it was all from the perspective of his mistake, so the whole thing was not dissected, so Song Ning now needs to tell Leng Wuhen again.


    "That demon can cast a spell that cuts off spiritual power. In a certain field, spiritual power fails. At this time, Leng Ling is like a mortal. On the contrary, I have the advantage of learning martial arts from an early age, so I need to let cold Ling immediately fled the field and flew to the Liu family for help. At the same time, I came to resist the demon. This is the only way to make us all survive. "Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen listened to Song Ning''s so detailed and reasonable sentences, which is not easy to refute.


    "Well, if Master Tian pleads with you, I can''t spare you!" Leng Wuhen pointed at Leng Ling angrily.


    Leng Ling bowed his head and said nothing.


    Song Ning continued: "Homeowner, this is why I came to you today. The trick of the demon is very strange. It seems that the contest you held earlier will soon come in handy."


    Leng Wujian put his hands together: "I really didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. I just suddenly thought of fellow initiate Xianwu and wanted to try it."


    "That''s wrong, it''s a good thing anyway." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuzhen waved his hand: "Don''t talk about this matter first. You just went to Xiaoxiao''s room. How is she doing?"


    Song Ning glared at Leng Ling, what should not be said, but Leng Ling wanted to say it, it was really maddening.


    "Miss Leng is going to retreat," Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen frowned slightly and didn''t ask any more. Then Feng Feng turned: "Let''s go, you are just back. Some news came from the front. It happened that you helped me make a decision."


    "What news?" Song Ning looked solemn.


    "The front line needs three alchemists who can be stationed there. Recently, the front line is very tense, and the soldiers are also injured very badly." Leng Wuzhen said: "You help me choose three people."


    "I don''t need three people anymore, I am alone." Song Ning said decisively.


    Leng Wuhen immediately refused: "It is absolutely impossible, and there is danger to life on the front line at any time!"


    "Who would go if I didn''t go? Since I was in danger of life at any time, I couldn''t let anyone else go. Instead, I sat in the room and felt at ease." Song Ning said.


    "If Senior Gudan knew ..."


    "Tian Mou is doing something that has nothing to do with other people. I wanted to go to the front line, but I didn''t have the right opportunity. So I decided this time and set off?" When Song Ning took over the matter, he didn''t blink.


    Seeing that Song Ning is so determined, Leng Wuhen had to agree: "If you insist on going, bring Xiaoyang Xiaozi and Leng Ling, Xiao Yang will give you an errand, Xiao Zi will take care of your daily life, and Leng Ling will protect you."


    Song Ning immediately refused: "Going to the front line is fighting, not enjoying, I don''t need these."


    "Master Tian, ??I''m going to the front with you, but I''m not going to protect you, I''m going to kill the enemy on the front." Leng Ling said, Chong Leng Wuhen said: "Homeowner, I thought about it before, I want to go front."


    Leng Ling had appointed the general of the Leng family eleven years ago, and now it is understandable to go to the front line. Leng Wuhen has no reason to refuse.


    "Okay, you go." Leng Wuchen said.


    As soon as Leng Wuhen''s voice fell, a soft but firm woman''s voice came from the door: "I will go too!"

 Chapter 253： Leng Ling suspicious

    The three heard the words and looked at the woman in the red dress at the door.


    Tang Yue? !


    Song Ning squinted at her. Although Xiu Wei improved slightly, it was only in the middle of the foundation.


    Leng Ling and Leng Wuhen are naturally stunned. They did not expect Tang Yue to go to the front line.


    Eleven years ago, after Song Ning left, Tang Yue once had a dispute with people in Binghun Grottoes. The reason is that Tang Yue was not a cold family and was not qualified to enter the caves of Binghun Grottoes for cultivation, but because of Lengyue Xiao Xiao made no one dare to say more.


    "Tang Yue is the person brought by Song Ning, so I gave the privilege, Song Ning said a truce for ten years, gave the Leng family a chance, now Song Ning is gone, if anyone else tells Tang Yue irresponsibly, I do n��t Will let him go. "


    This sentence spread throughout the Leng family, so everyone knows that Tang Yue is the person Leng Yuexiao wants to protect.


    Since then, Tang Yue has often appeared beside Leng Yuexiao, and the two talked about everything.


    Leng Yuexiao once said to Leng Wuhen that no matter who is on the battlefield, Tang Yue will not be allowed to go unless Tang Yuexiu is on top of the knot.


    Leng Wuhen looked at Tang Yue''s current cultivation practice, and immediately refused: "For your safety, it is better to use Jie Danxiu to go to the battlefield again. The current battlefield is different from the past. Demons who build foundations or even in the Dandan period often appear . "


    Tang Yue was shocked by this remark, she had not known the specific situation of the front line for a long time, but she did not know that the demon on the front line had become so strong.


    These words also scared Song Ning, no wonder Leng Jia is so embarrassed now.


    "I also don''t agree with Sister Tang." Song Ning said.


    Sister Tang? !


    Song Ning got used to calling Sister Tang, and the previous call did not cause Tang Yue''s doubts, but these three words fell into Leng Wujian''s ears, but it made Leng Wuhen very puzzled: "Tian Nephew, are you the same as Tang Yue? "


    Leng Ling was stunned, Tang Yue? Before, it was Tianyuan School, and the younger brother in Tang Yue ��s mouth was ''Song Ning''. Song Ning also called Tang Yue ''Sister Tang'', just when Leng Ling heard the words ''Sister Tang'' just now, I thought it was Song Ning!


    Time has changed.


    The appearance has changed.


    Xiu changed.


    But everyone''s feelings about Song Ning haven''t changed, and Song Ning''s own voice hasn''t changed. Although it''s been an eleven-year interval, if it''s such similar words, it still causes Leng Ling''s attention.


    Tang Yuewen said to help Song Ning first explain: "Master Tian was originally from Qingluo City. I used to guard Qingluo City for a period of time, so Master Tian and I called Sister Tang."


    Even though the explanation was correct, Leng Ling was still puzzled, and she could not help but glance at Song Ning.


    Leng Wuhen doesn''t know what''s inside, and just asked casually just now.


    After Tang Yue''s explanation, Song Ning did not explain much. Too much explanation was suspected.


    "Tang Daoyou, you still don''t want to go. It''s different in the past. In case you have a failure on the front line, when Brother Song Ning returns, I can''t explain it to him." Leng Ling said.


    Song Ning also nodded and said: "Sister Tang is still not going for the time being. What kind of medicine is needed, I will help you refine it in advance. You can practice with peace of mind here."


    Tang Yue came with confidence, but was directly dissuaded by the three people. This kind of feeling is really bad, but when thinking about Leng Ling, she also hesitated.


    If Song Ning really came back, but she died on the battlefield, then ...


    Tang Yue bit her lower lip lightly. She wasn''t greedy for fear of death, but even if she was going to die, she at least met her former brother before death.


    After all, Song Ning was her favorite ...


    "Homeowner, this is the case, I will send Sister Tang back, and by the way, I will start tomorrow." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen pondered, "Tian Shi nephew, so, let''s go to the alchemy room tomorrow to see if Li Defei''s people want to go to the front line, maybe there will be one or two, if we can get three , You do n��t have to go. "


    "Well, if you want to ask, you will ask tomorrow if you want to ask, but with my knowledge of them, they won''t go." Song Ning said with a fist: "The younger generation will retire first."


    Song Ning walked past Tang Yue: "Sister Tang, I will send you back, and you will talk to me about the panacea you will use."


    Tang Yue walked along with Song Ning and said, "I may use some Sipin Elixir next, so I won''t bother the master."


    "It''s okay, let''s listen." Song Ning said.


    The two chatted while walking out of the room. They heard the words coldly and without a trace, and their expression was shocked: "Tian Shi Nei can now produce Sipin Elixir?"


    Leng Ling replied: "When I was at Liu''s house, I helped Liu Ruyan refine a few pieces of Pills."


    hiss.


    Leng Wuhen''s eyes widened: "Does this really matter ?!"


    "I heard what the Liu family said, and everyone in the Liu family knows it." Leng Ling said.


    Leng Wuhen got up immediately: "Why didn''t you pick out these important things when you reported? Tian Shijie was able to refine Sipin Elixir, such a big thing, you don''t have to say it early, but also ask me?"


    "Ah? I just thought Master Tian''s safety is important, nothing else is important ..." Leng Ling didn''t quite understand what was wrong with her.


    Leng Wuqi sighed again and again: "You go out first, I will order it tomorrow, and I will test it for you, which army will be divided into the army, and there will no longer be a cold master in the army. It ��s General Leng Ling! "


    Leng Ling bowed and thanked: "Thank you for your success!"


    "Man ... I am aspiring in the Quartet, and it is reasonable to kill the enemy on the battlefield, but I am now in this body, I can''t go to the front line, less than last resort, I can''t go, I can only rely on you." Leng Wuzhen patted Leng Ling. shoulder.


    "Uncle! Leng Ling ...... There is no return period here. I haven''t called you like this for more than ten years. Today, I am afraid it is the last time. When I was a child, my father and mother died in a demon hand. My uncle demanded me and raised me to Today I ... "


    Leng Ling said while kowtowing on the ground.


    Leng Wuhen said angrily: "It is OK to be determined to die, but must come back alive!"


    Leng Ling knocked and turned away.


    After Leng Ling left, Leng Wuhen sighed, but his back shape moved, disappeared in one thought, and when it appeared again, he had arrived at Shui Yunzong.


    Regarding the matter of this ��Master Tian��, he must talk to the real person of Gudan, can the mortal body really be able to refine the fourth-grade elixir?


    On the other side, after Song Ning and Tang Yue left the cold and innocent room, Tang Yue said to Song Ning: "I need the Breaking Pill, but it is too difficult to refine, there is Gu Ben Dan, and ..."


    Song Ning listened one by one: "Sister Tang, I will send someone to give you the Elixir tomorrow morning."


    "Ah?" Tang Yue thought she had heard it wrong.


    "I''ll go back first. The panacea you want can be refined tomorrow morning." Song Ning then turned and left.


    There was no sunset light and no red sunset in the extremely cold place in the evening. The wind and snow remained, and the frost did not melt, but Tang Yue suddenly felt a warmth.


    This back view ...


    Once upon a time, she looked at the back of ��Master Tian��, and there was an urge to hug her up.


    Once upon a time, she thought that ''Master Tian'' was Song Ning.


    "Young Master, if you are still alive, you will definitely become friends with Master Tian ..." Tang Yue burst into tears.

 Chapter 254： Unexpected reaction

    As soon as Song Ninggang returned to her room, she saw Xiaoyang and Xiaozi cleaning the room.


    "The master is back!" Xiao Zi rejoiced.


    Xiaoyang put down the jade papers he had just sorted out and respectfully said, "Master."


    Song Ninglue nodded: "You have worked hard, Xiaoyang, and I still have to bother you, help me to get some herbs from the pharmacy."


    Xiao Yang took the jade note: "Master, wait a minute, I will go back as soon as I go."


    "Master, you have been there for several days before you come back." Xiao Zi said with a smile, looking very happy.


    Song Ning smiled: "A long time?"


    "Yeah, you didn''t go out before." Xiao Zi said happily.


    Song Ning remarked, "I will go to the front tomorrow."


    Xiao Zi was stunned, and some of her hands were in a hurry: "Master, what do you need to bring? I''ll tidy up now, as well as mine, and Xiaoyang''s."


    While talking, Xiaozi started to get busy.


    Song Ning stopped Xiaozi: "Don''t be busy, I have nothing to bring myself. You and Xiaoyang stay in Lengjia."


    Xiao Zi''s strength stagnate in her hand, and the freshly folded clothes fell to the ground. She looked pale and immediately knelt in front of Song Ning: "Master, is Xiao Zi doing something wrong? Why don''t you bring Xiao Zi?"


    "No, you and Xiaoyang are very good, but the front line is dangerous. I don''t want you to take risks." Song Ning was a little surprised, apparently did not expect this result.


    Xiao Zi shook her head desperately while wiping her tears: "Master, the frontline is dangerous. You are a mortal and you can''t go. Xiao Zi doesn''t care. If the master wants to go, Xiao Zi must follow and take care of your daily life."


    Song Ning sighed, and when she was about to speak, Xiaoyang came back.


    Xiao Yang was shocked when she saw this scene when she came back.


    "Xiaoyang, the master is going to the front line!" Xiaozi cried.


    Xiao Yang was overjoyed: "Okay! I have long wanted to go to the front to kill the enemy."


    Xiao Ziqi almost fainted: "The master is alone on the front line!"


    Xiaoyang''s face changed and changed, looking at Song Ning dumbfounded: "Master, then we ..."


    Song Ning walked in front of the two, took the storage ring from Xiaoyang''s hand, and then walked into the alchemy room: "My plan has been decided. The two of you will stay in Leng''s house, do your part well, and wait for me to come back . "


    Xiao Zi still has nothing to say, but Song Ning ��popped�� closed the door of the alchemy room: ��I want to close alchemy, no one should disturb.��


    Xiaoyang grabbed Xiaozi and shook his head.


    But even so, Xiao Zi is still sobbing.


    Song Ning came not long, but gave Xiao Zi a different life. After so many years, Xiao Zi had such a happy time for the first time, but it seemed that Song Ning was about to leave ...


    "The master said he would come back, don''t cry, you will be very embarrassed like this." Xiaoyang said.


    Xiao Zi shook his head: "Which one can return after going to the battlefield? In addition to the messengers, the generals only came back occasionally to report the situation."


    Xiao Yang cried, but didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    In the alchemy room, there was a wave of spiritual power fluctuations. After one night, Song Ning refined the six panacea required by Tang Yue.


    Squeak ...


    The door of the alchemy room opened, and Song Ninggang just came out to see that Xian Xiaoyang and Xiaozi were sitting straight against him.


    "Xiaoyang, send it to Tang Yue." Song Ning threw the medicine bottle to Xiaoyang.


    Xiao Yang bowed and left.


    "Xiaozi, you need an alchemist on the front line. I''ll go and I''ll go back. It''s inconvenient for you to follow me." Song Ning said again.


    "Xiaozi is waiting for the master here." Xiaozi nodded.


    Song Ning cleared up and was about to go out, but Leng Wuhen came first.


    "Have seen the house owner!" Xiao Zi saw Leng Wuhen, and thought Leng Wuhen was to persuade Song Ning, and immediately smirked.


    "Nephew Tian Shi, let''s go to the alchemy room to see. If there are three people who actively ask to go to the front, then you are not allowed to go, how?" Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning just smiled and didn''t respond.


    After a while, the two came to the alchemy room.


    In the alchemy room, all seven alchemists seemed to have just finished their work, stretching out one by one and chatting.


    "I have not heard from Master Tian for a few days. Where did Master Tian go?"


    "I heard that I went to the Liu''s house. It seems that it is for some kind of improved medicine. It seems to be Yanyang grass."


    "Yanyangcao, improved immortality?"


    Everyone said, Li Defei said coldly: "Huh! It''s because you don''t ask for advancement one by one, and give Master Tian away!"


    Everyone is dumb. If you really want to blame Master Tian, ??you are also Li Defei and Li Dan.


    While they were talking, Leng Wuhen entered the alchemy room.


    The seven people just glanced at nothing, as if they didn''t see it, what to say, what to do, what to do, just ignore it.


    But immediately, when Song Ning came in, these seven people immediately looked nervous, their eyes sparkling, all stopped to chat, and bowed slightly to Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??you are back!"


    Song Ning felt that Leng Wuhen''s face could not be held, and joked: "How much do you hate me, in front of the house owner, wouldn''t the house owner blame me?"


    "Huh, I Li Defei is only serving you Master Tian, ??others are not easy to use!" Li Defei hummed.


    Song Ning smiled and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Seven people respectfully clenched their fists: "Listen to the master, please."


    Leng Wujian gave Song Ning a glance, he had meant to say it, but now that Li Defei and others were virtuous, he would not speak.


    Song Ningdao: "The frontline needs the alchemist to be stationed, I am going to ..."


    "I''m going!" The expression of the seven people moved in unison, directly interrupting Song Ning''s words.


    Song Ning didn''t expect it. These seven people were very lazy in the weekdays. Today, they can finally start to work hard and clean up the tasks of the military aircraft department in time. Song Ning has been very pleased. reaction.


    Leng Wuhen didn''t expect it to be such a scene at all. When he wanted to come, at most one or two people asked for help.


    Song Ning''s eyes twitched, and he really hadn''t thought of such a response.


    Seven people like Li Defei glanced at each other and started shouting, this one wouldn''t let that go, that one wouldn''t let this go, you just kept saying it.


    It is a hassle not to go, it is still a hassle to go.


    "Don''t argue, I''m going to the front line alone, you are all in the cold house, and clean up the mission of the military aircraft department in time." Song Ning said.


    The crowd stopped arguing and spoke again, almost in unison: "No! No way! Master Tian is a mortal, how can you go to the front?"


    Leng Wuhen also looked and moved: "Tian Shi nephew, we said yes before, if someone volunteers, then you can''t go to the front, now how do you ..."


    Song Ning raised his hand: "Homeowner, I have decided on this matter."


    Then Song Ning looked at the seven alchemists in front of him: "I have my reason to go to the front line, everything is for the front line soldiers, and also for the cold family. After I go to the front line, your task is more important, any The tasks passed back from the front are all beyond my reach. Can you accomplish the tasks beyond my ability? Isn''t it an honourable thing? "

 Chapter 255： Strong reaction from the gossip mirror

    If Song Ning said something else, then they might not even listen, but when Song Ning said that, the reactions of the old men were different.


    Li Defei was stunned, and then coughed: "Cough, Master Tian also makes sense. We are also veterans. Master Tian is on the front line. His tasks beyond his ability are handed over to us. It is trust and honor for us. , We must not disappoint Master Tian ��s kindness. "


    Rick Alchemist responded: "Yes, this is Master Tian''s trust in us and Master Tian''s test for us!"


    The others said respectfully to Song Ning: "Thank you Master Tian."


    Leng Wuhen was completely mad by this group of old things. Where is the arrogant personality? This is obviously a sick brain!


    Seeing that Leng Wuhen still wanted to speak, Song Ning stopped it: "Homeowner, things are so settled, I can go to the Abyss of Ice in a moment."


    Leng Wuhen was a little helpless, but Song Ning was so firm, but he was not good enough to continue to refuse, and last night he went to Shui Yunzong to get a more thorough understanding of Gu Danzhen''s expectation of ''Master Tian''. "What do he want, let him do it" and the like.


    "Master Dan, the Leng family will hand over to you here. Tianmou thanked me here." Song Ning bowed his fists.


    Li Defei and other seven people panicked and hurriedly returned the gift: "Master Tian goes to peace of mind, let us here, you can rest assured!"


    Song Ning nodded and walked out of the alchemy room with Leng Wuhen.


    When Song Ninggang just left, Li Defei sighed: "Have you seen it, have you all seen it? Master Tian is our role model! In my life in Li Defei, only Master Tian Tian is a judge."


    Song Ning and Leng Wuhen, who had just walked away from the door, heard this, and their expressions on their faces were wonderful.


    "Nephew Tian Shi, I''ll take you to Binghun Grottoes later, and the abyss of ice will go down near Binghun Grottoes." Leng Wuhen said, giving Song Ning a storage ring that had been prepared: "Only There is a map of the Abyss of Ice, which is very detailed. You can take a look at it when you have time. There is also a warm clothing, which is also for you. "


    "Thank you, Master." Song Ning put away the storage ring.


    The two walked a few steps forward, and Leng Wuhen suddenly remembered something like that, and asked, "Nephew Tian Shi, have you told Xiaoxiao about this?"


    Song Ning shook her head: "Ms. Leng is retreating, don''t need to tell her anymore, now she''s flushing the critical moment, don''t disturb."


    Leng Wuhen finally gave up the idea of ??persuading Song Ning.


    "Okay, I will take you to the Ice Soul Grotto with a spirit boat." Leng Wuhen finished and took out the spirit boat.


    Song Ning got on the Spirit Boat, and after a while, she arrived at Binghun Cave.


    This is Song Ning''s second visit to Bing Soul Cave. The scene outside Bing Soul Cave is completely different from what I have seen before.


    At that time, there were countless people outside the Ice Soul Cave. They were all waiting to enter the Ice Soul Cave. Song Ning remembered that there was a system that people with surnames from the Ice Soul Cave had to serve for a period of time.


    But now there are only a few people outside the Ice Soul Cave.


    "Leng''s home is not as good as it was in the past. You haven''t seen the grand scene that year." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning nodded slightly and said nothing.


    "Now the system has changed, and the Bing Soul Cave is almost open only to the Leng Family. All Leng Family members should first enter the Bing Soul Cave to practice and go directly to the front line after half a year." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Today, unlike in the past, Song Ning feels the decline of Leng''s family more deeply.


    But Song Ning was most concerned about the frozen behemoth at the center of Binghun Grottoes.


    Because the ice layer was too thick, Song Ning could not clearly see what was inside, but he could feel that the thing was absolutely not dead.


    When he came here that year, the gossip mirror in the storage ring moved, and now he can still feel that the storage ring worn on his hand has been shaking, but he dare not open the storage ring.


    One of the reasons why Song Ning went to the front is to go there and take out the contents of the storage ring, leaving only two tokens, so that in the future, I will not be afraid of being aware of the token by Leng Yuexiao and Liu Ruyan It''s on him.


    "Nephew Tian Shi, put on the warm clothes I gave you. You are a mortal body. It is close to the ice abyss. The degree of severe cold is several times that of the cold family. You can''t afford it." Leng Wuchen said.


    Song Ning noticed that Leng Wuhen''s haqi turned into water mist as soon as he talked, and at the same time, Leng Wuhen''s body was also trembling slightly, seemingly extremely cold.


    It stands to reason that Leng Wuhen will not resist this severe cold, but now he ca n��t pretend to be from this. It must be because he was seriously injured in the past, and the ��warm clothes�� in his mouth should be his Things.


    It''s just that Song Ning is puzzled that Leng Wuhen feels cold. Why doesn''t he feel cold as a mortal?


    "Nephew Tian Shi, are you ... not cold?" Leng Wuhen looked at Song Ning in surprise.


    "I took some anti-cold medicine before, but I didn''t feel cold just now, and I can''t stand it now." Song Ning said and took out the winter clothes and put on it.


    Leng Wuhen didn''t think much, after all, in front of him was the alchemy master.


    After getting off the boat, Song Ning glanced at Binghun Grottoes.


    "Want to go in and see?" Leng Wuzhen said.


    If it were n��t for Leng Wuhen ��s body shaking at the moment, he really wanted to get in and see.


    "No, go directly to the Abyss of Ice." Song Ning said: "Master, are you caused by old injuries?"


    Leng Wuhen smiled bitterly: "It''s not as good as a day. Is there any anti-cold medicine for you? Give me one, at least I can''t show weakness in front of these soldiers."


    Song Ning''s expression tightened: "I haven''t prepared too much medicine for the panacea. It''s gone. Please go back home, I will go by myself."


    Leng Wuhen is somewhat suspicious, but here is extremely cold. As the head of the Leng family, if people see this trembling look, they will certainly be disturbed.


    "There is a jade paper at the military plane in the storage ring. You can just take the jade paper and I won''t send you over." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Ning nodded and watched Leng Wuhen go on the reef boat and left.


    After Leng Wuzhen left, Song Ning glanced again at Bing Soul Cave. The storage ring in his hand trembles even more. Song Ning did not dare to use spirit to detect the gossip mirror in the storage ring. The Bagua Mirror''s desire for the thing in the center of the Ice Soul Cave has reached a new height.


    This was not the case at the time, but it became like this after eleven years. Why?


    If at that time, Song Ning might still take away the things in this ice soul cave, but now, the Leng family has reached this point. If Song Ning now takes away the things in it, what should these cultivating monks do? Who guards the Ice Abyss?


    Song Ning was thinking, he suddenly shivered, his spirits dim, and a very weak voice came from his ears: "Save ... save me ... save me ..."


    [The off-topic of the author]: 50 chapters broke out today, and the result is only 45 chapters. I will make up the remaining 5 chapters someday.


    The book review area is too bleak today, it may be the cause of my outbreak, and it will not erupt in the future.


    Recommend a few books from friends. If the book is scarce, you can go to add a collection to take a look.


    "Female Bodyguard''s Bodyguard" "Super God''s Eyes" "Little Chef Girl System"

 Chapter 256： Should a man deserve to live, should a beast die?

    Before Song Ning had conquered the spirit beast twice, recalling the scene of that year, the strength of the spirit beast was constantly increasing. Today, the thing in the center of the ice soul cave can even speak to him. From this, it seems that this It ��s definitely amazing to repair things before.


    "Such help, isn''t it ..." Song Ning thought of this Ice Soul Cave for the cultivation of the Leng family all the year round. The cultivation of the Leng family here is almost the practice of absorbing the spirit.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning was shocked. What kind of spirit can actually have such a huge power to supply so many people to absorb all year round?


    But what is even more unimaginable is not just the cultivation of this spirit, but the strength of the cold family who freezes the spirit here!


    "Hey! The one over there is from the family, but the alchemist from the family?" A patrolling soldier saw Song Ning standing in a daze and asked.


    At this moment, Song Ning has taken Da Ling Dan, so there is a fluctuation of spiritual power in the body. If the ordinary monk does not observe carefully, he cannot feel that he is an immortal.


    Song Ning regained his spirit: "Well, I was sent by the family ..."


    "Do you know why begging the family to send alchemists? The front-line soldiers are still waiting for you to go to alchemy, but you are standing there silly? Why did you come alone? We are talking about three people." The soldier looked at The star badge of Song Ning''s neckline showed a disdain in his eyes: "It was only sent a third-grade alchemist."


    Song Ning did not care about this soldier: "Take me to the abyss of ice."


    The soldier gave Song Ning a white look: "Come with me."


    Song Ning followed behind the soldier, and not far before reaching the edge of the abyss.


    There was heavy snow, and Song Ning looked far away, and could not see how far away there was a snow peak. I just felt like I was standing on the edge of the glacier at the moment.


    He looked down at the bottom without seeing the bottom. It was estimated that there were at least a few hundred miles. However, at such a long distance, Song Ning could feel the **** smell coming from below.


    The soldier glanced at Song Ning: "Come here."


    Song Ning withdrew his eyes and followed behind the soldiers.


    In front of an ice monument, the soldier played a tactic. The ice monument flashed at a rapid speed, and a moment later, a small teleportation array appeared.


    The soldiers entered, followed by Song Ning.


    This small teleportation array is different from the ordinary teleportation array. Song Ning can feel that his body seems to be declining rapidly. This speed is so fast that he is very uncomfortable now that he is a mortal body.


    Well!


    Song Ning rolled in the abdomen, and the sense of syncope made him feel like vomiting.


    The soldier looked at Song Ning contemptuously and said with disappointment: "It seems that the family is really down, asking for three alchemists to help, and the result is one person, and the person who came is still so useless."


    Song Ning was dizzy at the moment, so he could not understand what the soldier said.


    The rate of decline was getting faster and faster, and Song Ning finally couldn''t help it, vomiting with a gulp.


    The soldier was very disgusted and leaned aside.


    Song Ning vomited for a while and finally stopped falling. This stopped too suddenly. He was shocked by the blood in his throat, his body was unstable, and he nearly fell.


    At this moment, the bones in Song Ning''s body were fortified, and the bloodline had been strengthened. Otherwise, he would have fallen apart and shaken into a mud.


    As soon as the teleportation ended, the soldiers jumped out, separated from Song Ning, and the disgust in his eyes was a little heavier.


    Song Ning covered her mouth, her face pale, and squeezed the blood in her throat: "The first time I took this teleportation array, I was a little uncomfortable."


    The soldiers felt desolate. If the family had already fallen into using this kind of waste alchemy master, the soldiers on their front would have no hope of survival.


    But although the soldiers despised Song Ning, there is now an alchemist who is better than none. He said: "Come on, the frontline soldiers are waiting."


    Song Ning slightly apologized: "Sorry, let''s go."


    Moving forward and empty all the way, Song Ning found that in addition to the ice and snow and the snow and the cold wind, only a thicker **** smell remained.


    Song Ning did not kill anyone, nor did he kill monsters, so he could feel that the **** taste here is not new.


    It was accumulated over the years!


    "Even the **** wind and snow that can''t be dispersed, how many people have died ..." Song Ning marveled at the moment, he felt that the thick snow under his feet and the glacier might be the bones of thousands of years ago .


    He looked at both sides of the abyss and looked around. He couldn''t feel that it was like an abyss, but another world. The place was much colder and more spacious than above.


    The soldiers were very careful when going forward, as if it were not safe here.


    bass!


    In the snow, Song Ning suddenly heard a voice.


    "It seems ... there is something." Song Ning said.


    The soldier frowned at Song Ning, "I didn''t feel it, can you feel it?"


    However, as soon as the soldier said, his pupils shrank sharply, and he turned and hit the distance with a full blow.


    "Don''t!" Song Ning called, but it was too late.


    The soldier gasped, apparently a little surprised, an alchemist who would vomit even in a lift teleportation array, even before he sensed the existence of a snow leopard.


    Song Ning can feel that he is not relying on spiritual consciousness, but on his body''s perception. After ten years of martial arts, the five senses have become extremely sensitive. In this harsh environment with severe snow and snow, his perception ability is better than Soldiers who feel numb because of war are strong.


    "Why did you shoot? It''s just an animal!" Song Ning frowned, and quickly walked towards the injured thing.


    He didn''t know what it was, but from what he had just felt it must be an animal, not a human.


    "It''s just a snow leopard, fortunately it was injured, otherwise it will attack us just now." The soldier said coldly.


    The soldier thought that Song Ning had wanted to see the life and death of the snow leopard. Who expected Song Ning to take out an elixir while walking, and use his hand to crush the elixir into powder.


    The snow leopard was trembling on the ground, and there was a deep opening in its abdomen, which seemed to be injured by a sharp weapon. The soldier''s full blow just now hit the snow leopard''s head, although it was hard hit, but it was not fatal.


    The snow leopard is completely white, and if it is not a blood-red wound on the abdomen, it is extremely difficult to be found in this white snow.


    Snow Leopard''s eyes dangled, apparently the wounds were a bit confused, and it saw Song Ning coming and screamed in bursts.


    It tried hard to get up, but could not get up anyway, gasping heavily, blood stained the snow, sad eyes, watching Song Ning, as if he saw his own death.


    Song Ning stepped forward without saying anything and spread the crushed golden sore pill on the abdomen wound of this snow leopard.


    Golden Sore Pill is also improved by Song Ning, and the effect is much stronger than before: "I don''t know if this panacea can save you, whether it is dead or alive, it depends on your creation."


    The soldiers were furious: "You save a beast too? How many soldiers were injured on the front line, you hurry up, and you have time to delay here?"


    Song Ning got up and said in a low voice: "A man deserves to live, a beast deserves to die? As soon as life reincarnates, you are a human in this life, what will you be in the next life?"

 Chapter 257： Heavy casualties

    "You really pity all sentient beings, you can save the people first, and then let go of your words!" The soldier said coldly.


    Song Ning does not want to argue with him.


    The two went forward. In the snow, the snow leopard whimpered softly, and finally looked at Song Ning again, then fainted ...


    Soon after that, Song Ning saw some simple buildings in front, which should be the barracks of the military camp.


    The village is rudimentary, and it can be seen that there are many wounded soldiers. At the edge of the village, there are some bird cages with some birds like pigeons. These birds have extremely thick feathers and small bodies, which are smaller than ordinary.


    "What is that?" Song Ning asked those birds.


    The soldiers were reluctant to take care of Song Ning, but they still informed: "That''s a snow pigeon. The third grade military situation is to use a snow pigeon. The second grade military situation has messengers.


    "Can''t use the consciousness to transmit sound?" Song Ning asked.


    The soldier looked at Song Ning like a fool: "How far can your spiritual consciousness spread? Passed to the military aircraft?"


    Song Ning didn''t answer. He can''t transmit the sound of spiritual knowledge at present, and naturally he doesn''t know how far spiritual knowledge can be transmitted.


    The two walked into Zhaizi, and everyone looked. Among them, a monk in armor wearing a running gaze tightened his eyes and said, "Come to my tent."


    The soldier led Song Ning into the tent.


    There was only one blanket and one blanket on the ground. Besides, the only thing was a military map on the snow.


    In the later period of the monk''s formation, he wore armor and it should belong to the rank of general.


    He was injured in the leg, limped on his way, and his inner spirit was also disordered. It should have been hit hard before.


    After the leader entered the village, he sat on the snow and pointed at the blanket and said, "Alchemy master? Sit."


    Song Ning sat down, and the soldier bowed toward the general: "The subordinate retreated."


    The general asked, "There is only one person?"


    The soldier nodded.


    There was a trace of sorrow in the general''s expression, and he sighed, "I know, go."


    When the soldiers left, the general waved his hand and placed a simple layer of isolation between the sound and the spirit. Then he said: "The frontline is tense, the soldiers are dead and wounded, and the panacea is urgently needed. this."


    Song Ning nodded.


    General Shen Yin: "Looking like this, there is no alchemist at home willing to come here, you can come, I am very grateful."


    He was talking while looking at the bronze badge on Song Ning ��s neckline, which looked a little better: ��Someone from the military aircraft has sent the things needed for alchemy, the alchemy furnace, and the medicinal materials are all ready. Later I will make a house for you to use. "


    Song Ning nodded again: "What medicine is needed, it is best to tell me directly, this is also convenient for me to refining."


    The general smiled bitterly: "Come on slowly, the number is large, even if I tell you, you can''t cultivate it."


    Wen Yan said, Song Ning was helpless. Although the other party said nothing, Song Ning could see disappointment from the other party''s eyes.


    "You are taking a break here now, the situation has changed, I have to report first." The general said.


    "Good." Song Ning echoed.


    The general limped out of the tent, and Song Ning followed, looking at the village, shocking.


    There are thousands of tents in a village, that is to say, if there is only one person in a tent, there are also thousands of casualties.


    Song Ning understands the tension in the battle on the front line, and he can''t be beaten with minor injuries.


    Song Ning found that the general was walking towards the distance, and he also followed, looking at the situation of the wounded around him.


    When the general entered the tent, Song Ning approached and heard a roaring sound from inside.


    "What are you talking about ?! Only one came? Is it just a third-grade alchemist?"


    "Sir, this matter is a first-rate military situation. The General Lien Chan returned to report in person. Now there is only one person. I am afraid that the alchemist in the family is also very difficult to control." The voice of the general came just now.


    A moment of silence came with a heavy sigh.


    "You can''t let others know about this matter. You can do it alone. If Li Defei''s fourth-grade alchemy master does not matter, the military heart can''t be chaotic. Now we must stabilize the military heart."


    The young general said bitterly: "I am a third-grade alchemist and look at his age ... in his twenties."


    "This ..." Just listened to the sound, as if choked.


    The young general in the tent immediately stunned: "Adult, sir, don''t be excited, now you can only take one step at a time."


    The adult seemed to slow down and gasped: "It must be those alchemists in the family who don''t want to come. Li Defei and other old things are extremely lazy, eating and waiting to die. If this ice abyss is lost, I can see if they can live ! "


    Song Ning listened to the sound from the tent, and was a little puzzled. The other party should have cast an enchantment to isolate the sound, but now the enchantment seems to be invalid for him.


    "No wonder this general is in a hurry, the frontline casualties are so heavy, they are also at a critical juncture." Song Ning sighed, as a mortal alchemist, just like Lang Zhong, Lang Zhong pays attention to all questions, Song Ning can now feel it when he hears the sound The body of the talking "adult" is already very poor, and it''s unpleasant to say, he is not far from death.


    Song Ning did not continue listening, but turned back to the tent.


    On the way back, no matter whether they were young or old, they would be soldiers. When they saw Song Ning''s dress and the badge of the neckline, they bowed to Song Ning and their eyes were full of excitement and gratitude.


    Song Ning was sitting in the tent, but there were hopeful voices echoing in his ears.


    "The owner of the house didn''t give up on us. It really happened that Master Alchemy Master came."


    "We are saved, we don''t have to wait for the panacea to be indefinitely!"


    Song Ning sighed: "These zombies ... what is needed now is not just panacea, but hope."


    Before coming here, Song Ning did not expect it to be so heavy. He thought he could handle it by himself, but now it seems that it is a bit tricky.


    Even so, Song Ning did not want to send a message back to ask for help. If you ask for help at this moment, the Leng family will certainly think that the front line is crashing and people are panicked.


    A little, the young general came back. He was bitter, and when he saw Song Ning, he forced a smile: "Wait a moment, I will make you build a house to prepare alchemy."


    Song Ning raised his hand and refused: "Just help me set up a tent. I don''t want to delay time. Besides, here are all seriously injured people, and I don''t want to bother them."


    The young general was stunned, and apparently did not expect Song Ning to say such a thing. Alchemy master status can come to the front line. It is already rare, and it is really rare that the conditions are difficult.


    So far, his views on Song Ning are slightly better.


    "Thank you for understanding. It''s cold and cold, and I don''t know how you call it." The young general led his fist.


    Song Ninggang wanted to answer. The "adult" just walked into the tent and said in a cold voice: "No matter what his surname is, since there is no need to build a house for fun, then start alchemy quickly. How many people are going to die! "


    This "adult" had white hair, a wrinkled face, and a weak qi, and he gasped when he talked a lot. He glanced at Song Ning with a displeasure, and muttered secretly: "It would be better if the alchemist master named Tian came, What a hairy kid. "

 Chapter 258： Old general bows down

    Leng Han hurriedly whispered: "Adult, this ..."


    The grown man snorted: "Why? Don''t allow me to say? Lien Chan general has already returned to report in person, and the result is such a hairy boy!"


    Leng Han looked around, but no enchantment was set up in this tent. Fortunately, no one heard: "Adult, the alchemist is different from us. It is not easy to come here. Li Defei''s old alchemists are unwilling. Come, but here is such a young alchemist, are we ... "


    "Huh!" "Adult" sneered.


    Leng Han looked at Song Ning with a bitter smile: "Dao You Mo should not be worried, our adults are also anxious, right, I don''t know how to call the Tao You?"


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "The surname is Tian, ??Tian Xinxiao."


    field����


    Tian Xinxiao? !


    Leng Han''s face seemed to be cloudy and sunny, and she couldn''t even close her mouth when she smiled.


    The ��adult�� expression was even more exciting. She shouted immediately and shocked Leng Han: ��What !? You, you are Tian Xinxiao? Did you develop the improved panacea a few days ago?��


    Song Ning nodded with fists: "Yes, it is Tian."


    Suddenly, "Adult" seemed to be several years younger, jumped up and grabbed Song Ning''s hand directly: "You are Master Tian Xin Xiaotian? That Sanpin mortal alchemist? Really you?"


    Seeing the appearance of this "adult", Song Ningzhen regretted telling him the truth. Originally, he wanted to give these people a little of your hope. After all, his mentality is very important. The whole village is in a bad atmosphere and needs to be changed.


    "Adult, I am Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning said.


    The ''adult'' grabbed Song Ning''s hand and looked at it on the left and on the right. He was speechless in surprise.


    Leng Han couldn''t help laughing, looking like that, as if his brain was broken.


    "Master Tian, ??are you Master Tian? Is Master Tian such a young man in his twenties?"


    Song Ning''s arrested life hurts: "Adult, if you delay for a while, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people are going to die."


    "No trouble, no trouble! If it were you, wouldn''t these immortals be a piece of cake? Cold, fast, tell someone to build a house for Master Tian, ??how can Master Tian make alchemy in the tent? I remember a few days ago ''S maid came back, and you also handed it over to let her wait for Master Tian. "'' Adult ''was very excited.


    Song Ning almost couldn''t help laughing, this ��adult�� really had a straightforward personality: ��The house is not used, the maid is even less needed, and the juniors do n��t know how to call the lord?��


    "Old man Leng Fei, Master Tian, ??you ..." said the old man.


    He said halfway, Song Ning hurriedly interrupted: "General, you may have misunderstood the alchemist of the Leng family. When you learned that the alchemist was needed on the front line, all seven alchemists in the cold family except me took the initiative. I''m coming to the front, I stopped it.


    I did n��t know that the frontline situation was so severe, so I thought that if I came by myself, I could directly provide the urgently needed panacea to the frontline, without going through the military aircraft department, and then release the less urgent tasks to the military aircraft department. To complete. "


    Leng Fei said, his body shivered, and he regretted: "It''s the old man who blamed them ... no, it''s you who blamed you."


    With that said, Leng Fei even loosened Song Ning''s hand and bowed directly.


    "The old general is absolutely impossible!" Song Ning quickly helped Leng Fei.


    Leng Han was also taken aback and hurried forward to help. General Leng Fei knew the situation best. Let the old general bow instead of letting him kneel.


    Leng Fei''s eyes are moist, and he has been in the battlefield for so many years. His feelings for his soldiers are extremely heavy. Now that the family has sent Tian Xinxiao, he is grateful that he is small and able to save many soldiers.


    Not to mention bowing, even if you let him kneel, he is willing!


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "Old General, everything belongs to me, but instead of wasting time here, we might as well hurry to start, but I have a request before starting."


    Leng Fei was overjoyed, he knew that the other party would have something to ask. If he didn''t ask, wouldn''t it become a **** of great compassion?


    "Master Tian said, as long as the old man has, the old man must be satisfied!" Leng Feidao, at this time he only hopes that the other party will not open the lion.


    Leng Han also responded: "Master Tian, ??please."


    Song Ning said: "I want to occupy General Cold''s tent, and now I will start practicing alchemy. If General Cold Cold agrees, it is feasible to go to another tent?"


    The two generals, young and old, were silent, and they were convinced.


    It turned out that this was the other party''s request ...


    They also narrowly thought that the other party had any financial demands.


    With the heart of a villain in the belly of a gentleman, they all feel unworthy of being called a general who has fought for years.


    Leng Han was ashamed and said: "Master Tian is free to use, if you have any orders, call me directly, I will protect Master Tian outside the tent!"


    Leng Han bowed.


    Leng Fei punched Song Ning with a fist: "Master Tian, ??I also thanked the two thousand soldiers in the third village."


    Song Ning''s heart tightened.


    The third village, which means that there are two villages ahead, and there may be more people than this third village.


    "General Cold, please give me the alchemy furnace." Song Ning said.


    Leng Han gave Song Ning a storage ring directly.


    Song Ning took the storage ring and fisted at the two of them: "The two generals, all the medicine needed by the generals, can you give me a summary of the statistics?"


    Leng Han then took out another animal skin from the storage ring: "Here, it has been counted before, but this is a third of the amount, which was originally prepared to be distributed to three alchemists."


    "There is labor, there is a condition when I practice alchemy, that is, there must be no interruption. After all, I am not a monk, and it is easy to be disturbed. Moreover, this time the alchemy task is very heavy. Cold fist clenched.


    Cold cold arms spread out, military salute clenched fists: "Leng Han leads the life!"


    Leng Fei nodded firmly to Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??hard work."


    Two generals, young and old, left the tent, and Leng Fei asked: "I will order it immediately, and you must step up your precautions, and you must not affect Master Tian."


    "Master, rest assured." Leng Han said.


    In the room, Song Ning glanced at the panacea above the hide, and she was shocked.


    The quantity is indeed very large, he quickly took out the herbs from the storage ring and began to grind. Although the quantity is large, fortunately there are not many types.


    "General Leng Han, please pass on the Linghui family and send me the largest alchemy furnace." Song Ning said.


    "Yes, Master Tian, ??I will arrange this."


    After the arrangement, Song Ning directly took a great pill and took twelve Chinese medicinal materials from the storage ring with a total weight of 820.


    The herbal medicine floated, and Song Ning grinded both hands quickly. After half an hour, he turned to the right hand to grind. The left hand began to bake the alchemy furnace to heat the alchemy furnace. He groaned a little. The most important thing is that it will be released at the fastest hour.


    At the same time, Leng Fei was expecting in the tent: "Master Tian is here in person. Presumably, in another half day, Su Yudan will be able to release a lot, right? The soldiers'' injuries can finally be alleviated."

 Chapter 259： General Chang Sheng Cold Lien Chan

    Suyudan is a kind of panacea that can be recovered quickly. It has better effect both internally and externally. For injuries, it can play an initial role in regulation. After taking Suyudan, it can adjust itself and cooperate with the right medicine to complement each other.


    It is not difficult for Song Ning to refine the panacea in large quantities, but the spiritual power is consumed too quickly. Fortunately, he now has the panacea, and this first- and second-grade panacea can be mass-produced.


    It ��s just that this alchemy furnace is too small. According to Song Ning ��s calculations, this alchemy furnace with a half-diameter diameter can now produce at most one hundred elixirs at a time. If there are too many elixirs, it ��s easy to because of insufficient internal space. The drug erupted, forming a burst situation.


    Song Ning started practicing alchemy more than half an hour later.


    A middle-aged man returned in vain. His round face and thick eyebrows, and his deep eyes were radiant, and as soon as he landed outside the third village, he went straight to the cold room.


    He walked all the way, and everyone bowed to him and bowed to him: "Lian Zhan General!"


    This person is Cold Lien Chan.


    Leng Lien was wearing golden armor, a white shirt, and blood stains on the shirt. He walked all the way, hurriedly, but nodded to each soldier who greeted him.


    Although Cold Lien Chan has a dull surface, he is actually suffering from severe pain.


    Before the war, even he was under secret calculations, and his injuries were extremely serious. However, he was the only general in the Leng family who had never been defeated. If even he showed weakness at this moment, the military was unstable and the Leng family was in danger.


    Cold Lien Chan came outside the cold tent and happened to see Leng Han standing outside the door, frowning: "Leng Han, why are you standing here!"


    Leng Hanjian said that Cold Lien Chan hurriedly whispered, "General Lien Chan, the elixirs are being refined in the tent, so I stand guard here to prevent any changes."


    Cold Lienzhan was furious: "Every Alchemist, who lived a comfortable life at home on weekdays, now comes to the Third Alchemy Alchemist, but he still needs to fight the injured general on the front line to stand guard and post? How does that make sense!"


    The sound of Cold Lien Chan suddenly led out the people in the surrounding tents. None of these monks was slightly injured, but severely disabled. But when they saw Cold Lien Chan, they all knelt down and shouted, "Congratulations to Lien Chan! "


    Although Leng Fei ordered before, these soldiers were very excited when they saw Lian Lien. They directly left Leng Fei''s instructions behind.


    Leng Han was shocked and hurriedly waved his hand, but he did not dare to say aloud: "Hush! Don''t be noisy, don''t be noisy! General Lien Chan, Master Tian is in Alchemy, don''t disturb, Master Tian is ..."


    "I''m in charge of Master Tian, ??Master Li, let you a wounded general stand guard here, he has a big face!" Leng Lianzhan said he would not be able to fight, and he was in Leng''s hometown of the early cultivation of God His position is second only to Leng Wuhen, and he is also a good player in the battlefield.


    He pushed away the tent and went in.


    It happened that Song Ning had just finished refining this stove of immortality medicine, put away the immortality medicine, and looked up at Cold Lien Chan: "General, when the alchemist is practicing alchemy, he needs to be quiet."


    Leng Lianzhan coldly hummed: "Alchemy? What do you do for immortality? Do you know why Lenghan was injured? You scum of the cold family, let you alchemy, the mission of the military aircraft department have not been cleaned up for a few months, and now you have to remove Come here first, where are the other two? "


    Song Ning frowned: "Only me."


    Leng Lianzhan was furious: "Leng Wuhen is not useful to talk at home? Looking for a hairy boy, is he fooling me!"


    He said, turned around and walked away, as if to go to Lengjia.


    Leng Han persuaded on the side: "Lian Zhan General is angry, I will explain to you, in fact, Master Tian is ..."


    This cold Lien Chan had a bad temper, and Song Ning also saw that he was injured at the moment, but the alchemy task was important. He didn''t want to talk to this ever-winning general, so he came out and gave cold cold a bottle of panacea directly: General Leng Han, there are a hundred Suyudans in it, and they are distributed to the soldiers of the upper middle class. I will continue to refine, but next, I hope to be quiet. "


    Leng Lianzhan was originally a ��royal swordsmanship, escape�� to find Leng Wuhen, but when he heard Song Ning, he was furious.


    "Hello kid is rampant, even dare to let Leng Han stand guard for you!"


    Song Ning was helpless: "General, you just came back from the front line. You didn''t understand the situation. After a round of curse, the alchemy that disturbed me was small, which delayed the soldiers'' injuries."


    "What kind of panacea can you make out with a Maotou? Su Yudan? At your refining speed, when you make enough panacea, everyone will die long ago!"


    Song Ning frowned, this cold Lien Chan was really grumpy, too arrogant and unreasonable, and now it makes no sense to argue with him.


    At this moment, after hearing the words of Cold Lien Chan, a kneeling monk whispered next to him, "This alchemist seems to have come less than two hours?"


    "General Leng Han is on guard more than an hour."


    At the moment, Leng Han is also in the middle: "Lianzhan General, this is Master Tian. This hundred pieces of Suyudan was made by him in an hour. The modified versions we used before, such as Xinxin Dan and Yanshoudan, are both Master Tian. Masterpiece. "


    Cold Lien Chan half-opened his mouth without speaking.


    At the moment, Song Ning didn''t even want to talk about this face with this Lien Chan general. He started to cool the alchemy furnace and said: "General, if it''s okay, I''m going to start alchemy. Is Sipin Elixir Huoluo Dan? "


    Cold Lien Chan was a little suspicious just now and didn''t believe the young man in front of him, but the other party was able to break his injury and say the panacea he wanted. This time, Cold Lien Chan couldn''t help but believe it.


    Those who lead soldiers to fight, although they are grumpy, but they can bend and stretch, have a brave personality, and have a fist in cold Lien Chan: "I am really an alchemy master. Before that, I was abrupt. The frontline battle was tense. ... "


    Song Ning raised his hand: "Lien Chan general does not need to explain. I understand the general''s mood. I can''t fight to kill the enemy. I can only do my best to make alchemy. It''s just that you need to wait for the active Dan that you need to fight the general. After the Chinese medicine, it will be refined for you. "


    After the cold, the soldiers around were shocked, Lien Chan general was injured?


    If Lien Chan is injured, of course, he will first prepare the Elixir for the Lien Chan general. Anyone who dies can do it, but the often victorious general, Cold Lien Chan, cannot die.


    Leng Han hurriedly bowed his fists and bowed to salute: "Master Tian, ??Lien Chan general can''t be okay, please also ask the master to make alchemy for Lien Chan general first."


    Many soldiers also follow the track, which shows the love of these soldiers for Cold Lien Chan.


    Song Ninglue frowned slightly and said ...

 Chapter 260： If you were, what would you do?

    "Two thousand soldiers are waiting, Su Yudan is still a thousand pieces away, 400 bone-forming pills, 400 hematopoietic pills, and 100 Baoxin pills. At the current speed, Lien Chan ��s active Dan is at least at least We have to wait until twenty hours. "Song Ning eyes did not squint, said while looking at the alchemy furnace seriously.


    Everyone thought they had heard it wrong. Is this alchemist master''s brain water? Didn''t he know that the Lien Chan general in front was the hero who protected the Leng family?


    Leng Han was anxious and passed on the message to Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??General Lien Chan is different from other people. Don''t worry about what you just said. Let''s regenerate Huo Dan for General Lien Chan first."


    However, when Leng Han was talking, he suddenly remembered that Master Tian was only a third-grade alchemy master. How could it be possible to produce a fourth-grade elixir and activate the pill?


    The soldiers also looked at Song Ning suspiciously, thinking he was talking big.


    Leng Lianzhan squinted at Song Ning: "Can you refine Huoluo Dan?"


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "In this cold home, if I can''t refine it, who else can you find?"


    Leng Han remembered to cry aside: "Master Tian, ??if you can really refine it, first refine it for Lien Chan General. If something happens to Lien Chan General, the entire Leng Family will be over!"


    This time Lenghan shouted.


    Many soldiers also said with coldness.


    Song Ning frowned and looked at them, hesitating.


    Cold Lien Chan said with a loud voice: "I''m not in a hurry. After twenty hours, I will send someone to take the pill. If you can''t get it out, don''t blame my military."


    Song Ning''s eyes were calm: "If no one makes a big noise outside my tent, twenty hours is enough."


    "Okay!" Leng Lianzhan finished his speech and turned to leave, but before leaving, he told him: "I''m not injured if it hurts me. If it disturbs the military, I won''t spare you!"


    Everyone responded, watching Lian Lien fly away.


    As soon as Lian Lien left, Leng Lian looked at Song Ning angrily: "Do you know that General Lien Chan is the pillar of Leng''s army?"


    "I have my own sense of the immortality." Song Ning''s hands turned into spirit, and he began to add herbs to the alchemy furnace.


    Leng Han was really angry when she saw Song Ning like this: "You have a fart!"


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Leng Han: "If you need to revitalize the pill, will you let me put down a pot of 100 pills of elixir in my hand and instead make one for you alone?"


    Leng Han wanted to open his mouth to refute, but found dumb speechless.


    "If you want to get the Elixir sooner, you need to do two things. First, be quiet. Second, the large alchemy furnace will be sent to me as soon as it arrives." Song Ning''s eyes focused on the alchemy furnace again. Above.


    Leng Han withdrew, and many soldiers now understood that they wanted the God of War in their minds to be safe, but what about God of War? Also hope that the soldiers can live alive.


    In the distant sky, when Cold Lien Chan appeared, he looked back at the location of Song Ning''s tent. When he thought of his own recklessness just now, he could not help laughing at himself: "This young man is not ordinary."


    At this moment, within the tent, Song Ning''s hand speeded up, and within one hour he had refined a furnace, and within three hours, 300 pieces had been refined.


    Just three hours later, a person flew from afar. Looking closely, it was Leng Fei, who was seriously injured.


    Before Leng Fei turned around in the tent, he asked that this ''Master Tian'' might have made a panacea in three hours, so he took a short rest and returned to Leng''s home in person after recuperating his energy, asking for a maximum Alchemy furnace.


    "Leng Han, wait until Master Tian''s elixir has been refined, and give him this alchemy furnace. I guess that he is almost finished." Leng Fei said, giving a cold storage ring.


    Leng Han wondered why General Lien Chan had come, but General Leng Fei did not appear. It turned out that he went to Leng''s house to get the alchemy furnace.


    He took the storage ring and opened the tent directly to get in.


    Leng Fei was shocked and grabbed Leng Han: "Master Tian just came out and told you?"


    Leng Han nodded: "Yes, Master Tian personally ordered."


    Leng Fei was stunned: "Does he have no alchemy before? Then when will he go to make a panacea!"


    Leng Han was puzzled: "Master Tian made a furnace almost every hour, and now it should be the third furnace is about to be finished."


    While talking, Song Ning said, "Leng Han, give me the alchemy furnace."


    With that, Song Ning threw a storage ring.


    Leng Han took the storage ring, and then gave Song Ning the ring that Leng Fei had just given him.


    Leng Fei was a little bit confused: "You mean ... Master Tian is refining one furnace in one hour, and now he has three furnaces?"


    Cold cold response.


    "How many immortals in a stove?" Leng Fei asked in a low voice.


    "One hundred." Leng Han said.


    Leng Fei''s pupils shrank sharply, one hundred pills of medicine per hour, and at this moment he finally understood why Lien Chan''s general demanded three alchemists, and Leng''s only came with such an alchemist.


    His speed is not slower than that of three people!


    In his twenties, a mortal and a third-grade alchemy master, even with this kind of alchemy attainment, Leng Fei has been a lot of age, but at the moment he admires Song Ning''s five-body cast.


    Not to mention the young man''s personality and mind, this alchemy technique alone is enough to have a place in the Fallen Nation.


    Song Ning pushed the small alchemy furnace aside directly in the tent. This alchemy furnace has a very high temperature because of Song Ning''s continuous alchemy. It can no longer be lowered in a moment, and it has greatly refined the alchemy. This alchemy The furnace can''t stand it either.


    hiss!


    Song Ninggang was about to take out this alchemy furnace, so he couldn''t help but stop.


    This alchemy furnace is too big to hold the tent!


    Song Ning walked out of the tent, glanced at Leng Han and Leng Fei, and walked straight to the side.


    "Master Tian, ??you ..."


    The cold and cold words were not finished yet, only to hear the sound of "Bang", a alchemy furnace with a diameter of three feet fell heavily on the ground.


    The sound attracted the soldiers in the surrounding tents. They opened the curtains and looked at them.


    This is also called alchemy furnace?


    Can this kind of thing make alchemy? So what level of alchemist must be able to control this stove?


    Leng Fei''s face was a bit ugly. Before he said that he took the largest alchemy furnace, Li Defei and others were a little surprised. Now, at first glance, he finally understands why Li Defei and others were like that.


    However, the person who saw the most bitterness of this alchemy furnace now shined in his eyes and grinned.


    "Master Tian, ??this, this alchemy furnace ..." Leng Han couldn''t believe this kind of thing can alchemy.


    Song Ning didn''t care about the cold, he put his hand on the alchemy furnace and walked around the alchemy furnace for a circle. After a circle, he nodded secretly if he understood, took a deep breath, and then Turn over your hands and take out a Great Pill to swallow.


    Song Ning''s hands exuded and turned into flames to bake this huge alchemy furnace. In the eyes of everyone, a young alchemist who was not even one-tenth of the alchemy furnace''s size was now alchemy in the ice and snow!

 Chapter 261： Giant Alchemy Furnace

    "Oh? It turns out that this is alchemy. I am still seeing alchemist for the first time." Said a monk with a broken arm.


    "I also saw it for the first time. It was really shocking. It is no wonder that the alchemist is harder to do than our monks. It is so alchemy." A broken-legged monk looked limpingly.


    A monk who had been coughing up blood was not coughing blood at the moment. He stared at the alchemy furnace and wondered: "I remember our cold home alchemy room was not big. At that time there were seven alchemists in the cold home. Big alchemy furnace, can that alchemy room put down seven? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand, watch it carefully." The captain of their team said.


    Four people in a team are all injured!


    In fact, for many monks, they have never seen the alchemist alchemist. The alchemist is the most taboo to be disturbed. If the alchemist has a slightly unsettled mind, he will immediately become unstable and immediately explode the pill.


    However, the impact of all this on Song Ning is not so great. Song Ning was able to operate in both directions before, and even explained how to make alchemy at the same time, which shows that he can multi-task.


    People who can multitask can adjust themselves even if they are disturbed during alchemy.


    Now Song Ning has no choice. He naturally knows the importance of the Cold Lien War for the Cold Army. He is the mainstay and the spiritual pillar. If he falls, the Cold Army will collapse at least half.


    Therefore, Song Ning needs to speed up the alchemy, which is still 800 pieces of Su Yudan. After the refining just now, Song Ning is already very familiar with the method of refining Dan Yudan. Now that he uses such a large alchemy furnace, he has to try At the same time, 800 pieces were refined.


    Song Ning''s hands were baking and heating the alchemy furnace while calculating the space of the alchemy furnace in his heart.


    In the previous alchemy furnace, a maximum of 100 panacea was made. Today, the volume of this alchemy furnace is 15 times larger than that of the previous alchemy stove. The space inside can naturally be used to refine 800 panacea.


    It''s just that in this icy and snowy ground, the spiritual power provided by Song Ning''s Great Lingdan can only play less than half of the effect. The flame generated by the spiritual power will be halved by the freezing temperature, so Song Ning needs to double Spirituality turns into flame.


    After the semi-pillar incense, Song Ning gradually adapted to the weather and spiritual control outside.


    Two thousand soldiers stared at Song Ning in dumbfounded.


    After another half of the incense stick, Song Ning''s left hand spiritual power suddenly doubled to the previous one, and the sound of the flame ''poo'' became stronger, and all of the alchemy furnace was lit up directly.


    The outside is too cold, the alchemy furnace is too large, and the heat passes quickly, which is why Song Ning has not started refining until now.


    Two thousand soldiers stared at Song Ning intently, very puzzled, and asked what the alchemist was doing, why didn''t he move?


    Is it possible to use such a large alchemy furnace to boil water?


    But at the same time that they had this idea, Song Ning took out nearly a thousand kilograms of medicinal materials from the storage ring with his right hand.


    Some of these medicinal materials have been ground by Song Ning and some have not been ground yet.


    These medicinal herbs floated in mid-air, and the soldiers looked at these medicinal herbs and were shocked. With so many medicinal herbs, what is this alchemist doing?


    Could it be that alchemists are all alchemists? !


    Song Ning waved his hand, and dozens of pounds of ground powder entered the alchemy furnace.


    The alchemy furnace shook, and the sound of "chirping" was heard in it.


    Song Ning took the time of refining powder to take out a Great Pill Pill in his right hand and grind the herbs frantically.


    Seeing all these movements, all the soldiers were ashamed. It turned out that the alchemy master was not so easy ...


    At the same time, in Leng''s home, Leng Wuhen is looking for this giant alchemy furnace.


    Leng Wuhen made the people in the pharmacy look for a while and couldn''t find it, and went to the alchemy room angrily.


    In the alchemy room, Li Defei and others were chatting about the giant alchemy furnace, and suddenly came in without a trace, and threw a jade note to Li Defei.


    "Master Li Dan, this jade note is an urgent task just sent by the Military Aircraft Department. The attack requires a lot of immortality, but why is that giant alchemy furnace gone?" Leng Wuzhen said.


    Li Defei frowned: "What do you ask?"


    With that, Li Defei swept away and saw the task in the jade note, and was shocked immediately.


    Eight hundred spirit-protecting pill, to be before dark!


    This spirit-protecting elixir is used by soldiers to supplement spiritual energy in the body and condition the body. It also plays the role of Pigudan. It is a second-level elixir and an essential elixir in the army.


    "I remember that each of you can use one alchemy furnace to make a maximum of 100 panacea at a time. Now, with these 800 pieces, seven of you just use the giant alchemy furnace together to make a one-time pill, otherwise you won''t be able to make it before dark. "Leng Wudao said.


    Li Defei frowned: "Don''t count on the giant alchemy furnace."


    "Li Defei, wouldn''t you start doing mischief as soon as Narita''s nephew left?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    Li Defei smiled bitterly: "The owner, it''s not that I did nothing, that I didn''t listen to the order, but that the giant alchemy furnace was taken away by General Leng Fei in the afternoon, saying that Master Tian wanted to use it."


    Leng Wuhen thought he had heard it wrong. After a full breath, he asked: "That giant alchemy furnace ... What is Tian Shi''s nephew going to do?"


    "What else can you do? There must be a lot of alchemy!" Li Defei said.


    Leng Wuhen took a breath and asked whether Tian Xinxiao was crazy, so a large alchemy furnace, even Li Defei and others, needed six or seven people to control it in order to ensure foolproofness, but he Tian Xinxiao turned to the alchemy furnace alone, alchemy alone?


    "What does Leng Fei say?" Leng Wuhen quickly asked.


    Li Defei repeated Leng Fei''s words at that time: "You are here, the largest alchemy furnace is brought, Master Tian wants alchemy, hurry up, if it is delayed, I want you to look good!"


    Li Defei said while disdainful: "Well, what is Lengfei? If I hadn''t heard Master Tian want it, I would never give him a giant alchemy furnace."


    Leng Wuqi''s face was green: "Li Defei, do you have ice cubes in your head? You haven''t thought about such a large alchemy furnace. How can Tian Shinie use it alone? Refined by six or seven of you In order to guarantee foolproof, Tian Shi nephew is a mortal, he can use alchemy furnace alone? You not only delay Tian Shi nephew''s things, but also delay the big event of the offensive! "


    Not only did Li Defei think that he did something wrong, but instead he chuckled: "Homeowner, Master Tian''s modified version of Phantom Pill I have one in my hand, and Master Tian is named Da Ling Dan.


    The spiritual power that this great pill can provide is many times stronger than before. Master Tian wants the largest alchemy furnace, then he must know how big the largest alchemy furnace will be, so Master Tian must be able to use the giant alchemy furnace to alchemy alone. "


    Li Defei said, turning his hands again and taking out the alchemy furnace from the storage ring. This alchemy furnace was twice as large as that in the alchemy room: "Each of us has a larger alchemy furnace, and these 800 guardian spirit guards We can finish Dan''s task on time, you can put your heart in your stomach. "


    Leng Wuzhen''s face was embarrassing, but after all, he was not a person who couldn''t hold his face: "Since that is the case, then there will be labor."


    Leng Wuhen turned around and walked away, Li Defei and others continued to show the look of worship: "Master Tian is also a man of God! Even if I have studied with Master Tian for a hundred years, I may not be able to have Master Tian. "


    They said so in their mouths, but no one questioned why this alchemy of Master Tian was so strong.


    At this moment, in the freezing abyss, Song Ning set his mind on Qi and concentrated on refining the Elixir. His blood veins continued to throb, as if he were helping Song Ning to refine the Elixir.


    At the same time, even a thousand miles apart, even with the frost enchantment in between, a white-haired old man could still feel a slight wave of fluctuations. He opened his eyes violently with Ruding and muttered: " Is he ... alchemy? "

 Chapter 262： Baijia, Baiting, Baixin

    This old man was the one who dropped a drop of blood into Song Ning''s body outside Qingluo City at that time. At the moment, he was meditating in preparation for alchemy, but suddenly felt the drop of blood that had been almost refined.


    He looked far away, as if he could see into the distance. After watching for a long time, he slowly withdrew his eyes.


    "Yi Rongdan, Dan Tian is destroyed, but it feels that the" potential "is a bit stronger than before." The old man muttered secretly.


    He seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he suddenly laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting, this little guy is really interesting."


    In his laughter, his mind moved, and his spiritual consciousness crossed eight hundred miles.


    Eight hundred miles away, a young man looked like a sword, standing on the ice-built wall with his hand down, watching the soldiers drill below.


    Next to him, stood a young girl, who stood slim and stood there, and gave countless power to the soldiers below. Her eyes were indifferent, and the facial features were as delicate as ice and snow carvings.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice in his mind.


    "Ting''er, when the two armies are at war, don''t hurt if you see this person, if you can, you must bring it back."


    This young man is Bai Ting, and beside him, Bai Xin!


    Bai Ting''s expression was stagnant, and a picture from 800 miles away appeared in his mind. The person in the picture was making alchemy before the giant alchemy furnace. His expression was very nervous and his eyes were extremely focused, but alchemy was very difficult.


    This man ...


    There are not many human monks who are impressed by Bai Ting. He looks at this person, much like his brother Song Ning who was in the fairy ruins.


    But if you look closely, you will only find that the appearance is somewhat similar, but nothing else.


    "Brother Song, now cultivated as at least Yuanying, and this person seems to have insufficient spiritual power for alchemy ..." Bai Ting murmured, disappointed.


    The girl beside him heard the words, her beautiful eyes flickered, and she looked sideways at Bai Ting: "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Bai Ting shook his head: "It''s okay. Grandpa sent me a picture of a human alchemist. If I encounter it during a fight, don''t hurt me. If you can, take the people back.


    I saw the man for the first time just now, and he looked very much like Brother Song. "


    A sudden ruddy face suddenly appeared on the face that had never changed like ice and snow, and the white core eyes flashed like snowflakes enchanting: "Song, Brother Song ?!"


    Bai Ting smiled bitterly: "Unfortunately not, with Brother Song''s talents, at least Yuan Yingxiu is doing it now, but the people in the picture have insufficient spiritual power for refining the Elixir. Brothers are also very different. "


    The momentary redness on Bai Xin''s face disappeared and resumed indifferently, like the snow flakes that never changed.


    "Eleven years, I don''t know if I can see Brother Song." Bai Xin said lightly.


    Bai Ting took a deep breath: "If you can see Brother Song, you must talk to him. When will this war be over? I really don''t want to fight. If I can make peace, how good it is."


    Bai Xin sighed: "It''s clear that the summation book has been delivered, but it has never been given back, and it seems that the people of the Leng family still have to take the initiative to attack and sneak attack on us tonight."


    Speaking of this, Bai Ting was also puzzled: "Master Xinghui has been stargazing for a hundred years and said that this war is full of weirdness. Now, it seems that there is really something wrong."


    Bai Xinmei looked into the distance, not knowing what was in her heart.


    That little doll was now a snowy girl, everything changed around her, but only the big brother who stood outside the gate of the Xianxu palace to save her was never forgotten.


    Hundreds of miles away, the other side of the Frost Enchantment.


    Two thousand cold house soldiers looked at the huge alchemy furnace with flames, sometimes with white smoke, sometimes with a loud jingle, shaking left and right.


    "Can this alchemy master do it? How do I feel about to explode?"


    "I haven''t seen the world before, it''s normal, so many medicines, condensed into medicines in it, how could there be no movement?"


    The soldiers also forgot the severe cold and pain at the moment.


    One person made alchemy and thousands of people waited and watched. Song Ning tried his best to control the spiritual power. The Great Spirit Pill continued to take it, and his body was like a medium. As soon as the spiritual power in the Great Spirit Pill entered the body, flames came out of his hand , Baking alchemy furnace, refining immortality medicine.


    From ancient times to now, there are many people who have used a giant alchemy furnace to make many elixirs at the same time, but there are 800, but very few. If the Song Ning refining is successful, then it is a glory in the history of the alchemy of the falling feather country .


    Just as everyone was worried, the giant alchemy furnace stabilized, and Song Ning slowly put away his spiritual power. He was already exhausted, and he had the last big spiritual pill left on his body. He wouldn''t be so embarrassed to take Da Ling Pill.


    After bursts of rich Danxiang came, I knew that this time alchemy was successful.


    Many soldiers looked solemn and excited. Almost no one knew that they had just witnessed a miracle.


    Leng Fei and Leng Han, who have been watching the alchemy process all the time, now look at Song Ning like a god.


    "When I was still in the cold home a hundred years ago, I read a classic book, which stated that the first person in alchemy in the history of the Fall of the Feathers, refined 1,300 immortals at once in a giant alchemy furnace. Second place One thousand elixirs are refined at a time, and the third place is seven hundred at a time ... "Leng Fei''s throat knot wriggled. Who is this young man in front of him? Is he ... a human? !


    Leng Han has never seen such a classic, but after listening to it, he is convinced: "Master Tian is the third person in the ancient world?"


    Leng Fei smiled blankly, nodding while laughing, as if it was stupid, and gave himself a mouth with a snap: "I used to talk like that before, but I don''t know who I disdain It ��s the third person in the history of this alchemy, ridiculous, ridiculous! "


    Leng Han didn''t make a sound, but he understood that alchemy master like Master Tian, ??even if he left his hands and walked away at that time, was justified. This kind of talented man, who turned out to be a mortal, came to war with the demon. Frontline.


    The cold wind was cold and Song Ning was exhausted. His eyes were blurred, his legs were soft, and he was weak in the cold wind.


    He exhausted his last effort and said lightly: "Eight or eight hundred ... Su Yudan, Dan Cheng."


    After he finished speaking, he fell into the snow with a bang.


    Before the soldiers had time to cheer, they looked and moved, rushing to Song Ning, hoping to help him up.


    Leng Hanqiang endured the pain and came to Song Ning. He lifted Song Ning from the snow and burst into tears.


    "Master Tian!" Leng Han growled.


    In his arms, Song Ning slowly raised her hands and rubbed her ears: "General Cold, I''m not dead yet, I''m just too tired. What do you do with such a loud voice ..."

 Chapter 263： Kuang Gushuojin third person

    Hearing Song Ning''s words, Leng Han smiled directly with tears in her eyes.


    The two thousand soldiers in the third village all smiled at this moment, but they were only mixed with tears in their smiles.


    At this moment, they had already seen that Song Ning was just a mortal. The mortal alchemy master worked hard to make 800 panacea in one go, just to save their lives.


    The friendship between life and death is nothing but a thought.


    For ten years on the battlefield, it was just a dead relationship. Now, in a flash, they look at Song Ning as if they are watching their comrades for many years.


    Song Ning calmed down a little, and took the last Great Spirit Pill in the body, and then said: "You, I need some time to refine the Great Spirit Pill, I think you will see it, I am just a mortal monk, if there is no Spirit Pill Support, there is simply no spiritual power to refine the panacea. "


    The crowd responded with thanks while thanking.


    Even if the injury was serious, no one asked Song Ning to make alchemy as soon as possible.


    Song Ning took out the eight hundred Suyudan from the giant alchemy furnace and gave it to Leng Han, then put away the giant alchemy furnace and quickly returned to the tent.


    Cold and cold outside are distributing the Elixir, and Song Ning inside the tent looks at the reserve of medicinal materials in the storage ring.


    "Fortunately, there are medicinal materials for refining Huoluo Dan." Song Ning felt a little relieved, and after refining Da Ling Dan, he would refining Huoluo Dan. Those who were in urgent need of Su Luo Dan, so two or three were drawn It doesn''t hurt to refine other immortals at the time.


    After all, Cold Lien Chan cannot be okay. He said that at the time because he knew that Cold Lien Chan would never agree to refining ahead of time.


    Thinking of Huoluo Dan, Song Ning thought of a scene in Tianhe City that year. Huoluo Dan was the first medicine he took in this life. It was precisely because of the role of "Shen Dao Jing" and Huoluo Dan that he began to cultivate immortals. life.


    "Xiao Xiao ..." Song Ning sighed softly.


    He lightly touched his storage ring and felt the ''Jin Dan'' lying quietly in it.


    "Not yet ... can''t eat yet ... if you eat now, although you can restore your strength even more, but you can''t change the battle situation, and you will eventually lose memory. If Xiaoxiao knew it was me, the consequences would be difficult to control ..." Song Ning Sigh.


    Difficult decisions are not enough until feelings are over. He can never take this golden pill. Once he takes it and exposes himself, Leng Yuexiao will be even more embarrassed.


    Song Ning shook his head and recovered his physical strength, and he began to refine Da Ling Dan in a small alchemy furnace.


    After an hour, a burst of rich Danxiang came out. After all, these soldiers were all trained to be not low, and they were amazed, but after all, this is a matter of `` Master Tian '''', and they can''t go to ask.


    After another two hours, a scent of red incense came out from the tent again, this time it still gave the impression of a fourth-grade red medicine.


    When Song Ning walked out of the tent, Leng Han was staying here.


    "Send someone to the general Lien Chan." Song Ning said.


    Leng Han was startled: "This is ..."


    "Sipin Huoluo Dan." Song Ning said.


    Previously, Leng Han was shocked when he smelled the elixir of Da Ling Dan, but soon he thought that Song Ning was refining an elixir that provided spiritual power, so it might cause the elixir of Sipin. Illusion.


    But this time he heard Song Ning personally say that it is Sipin Huoluo Dan, which is really hard to believe.


    "Master Tian, ??are you not a third-rank alchemist?" Leng Han asked.


    "The problem of spiritual power supply, spiritual power is sufficient, mortal achievements can be higher, not a sentence or two can be explained clearly." Song Ning said.


    Leng Han scratched his head and asked no more, his mind echoed with Song Ning''s previous saying, "You have a decent size", and felt ashamed.


    Song Ning returned to the open space again, took out the giant alchemy furnace and began to refine the panacea.


    At night, Song Ning made all the necessary medicines for refining, and at the same time, eight hundred guardian spirits from the cold home were also delivered as scheduled.


    All the soldiers in the third village took the medicine and began to meditate.


    Lengfei in the tent.


    Song Ning sat opposite Leng Fei: "Adult, you said that this is the third village, is there a second village, the first village?"


    Leng Fei nodded and looked sad: "One thousand people in the second village and five hundred people in the first village. The injuries were slightly lighter at a time, so they were closer to the frost enchantment gap. If one day the enchantment gap was broken by the demon, all The soldiers have the determination to go to war. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath and got up and said: "I go to the Second Village."


    "I''ll take you." Leng Fei said.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "It''s okay, the soldiers here are seriously injured, and some of them can''t even use spiritual power. I don''t need them to send me. As for you, an adult ... I''m powerless because of the serious injuries in the body. , Live one day longer and count as one day. "


    Leng Fei heard the words and laughed: "My old bone will die if I die. What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid that these two thousand soldiers will be in chaos, lord, you should understand what I mean." Song Ning said.


    Leng Fei sighed: "Well, there are soldiers on patrol in this section of the road, and there is no danger. It is almost night. Snow leopards will hardly appear at this time. After you leave the tent, keep moving forward. Ten kilometers away is the second village. Now. "


    "Don''t stop here." Song Ning finished talking and turned out of the tent.


    Leng Fei looked at the back that gradually disappeared in the wind and snow: "The sky is not dead, my cold house, with this person to help, how can we lose? It''s just that I can''t see that day ..."


    In the wind and snow, Song Ning moved forward quickly. He once thought about why he could not feel the cold in the cold place on this day. After thinking about it, he finally attributed the reason to his ice bone.


    Before in the fairy ruin, his bones shattered, and then miraculously recovered, there was a trace of cold in the bones. Now I think that it should be caused by this ice bone.


    It was dark at night, no moon, heavy snow flew, and half a figure was not seen within a few miles in the cold.


    Song Ning traveled alone, but did not know. Not long ago, the inscription on the stone tablet that recorded the records of the Fallen Kingdom suddenly changed.


    This stele is within the imperial city. Since the existence of this stele, no one knows what kind of enchantment there is on the stele, and it can change automatically.


    And this change is still extremely accurate. No matter what corner of the country falls, as long as the record is surpassed, the inscription on the stele will change.


    As the stele changed, everyone watched in shock.


    There are five different characters on the stele: Dan Dao, Wu Dao, Xian Dao, Enchantment, and Astrology.


    There are three names under each of these, which means the three most accomplished in this way.


    At that moment, the inscription changed, and everyone noticed that in Dan Dao and his party, the name ranked third suddenly disappeared, replaced by three words-Tian Xinxiao!


    ��Author''s Digression��: Make Up Chapter 3

 Chapter 264： Yang Fengyin

    On top of this Xinxin Xiao is Gu Danzhen.


    No one knows exactly what the evaluation rules of the achievements of the Falling Nation''s Pill Road are, and no one can tell why this stone monument will change.


    Someone who once cultivated the summit of the summit has left a message. This stone tablet should be related to a certain rule, because they ca n��t see this rule and ca n��t touch it, so they regard this rule as heaven.


    So people think that this is Heaven''s supervising every corner of this country.


    However, what is interesting is that the second name of Dan Dao and his party above the stele five hundred years ago was Li Tian. Suddenly one day, one person stood at the peak of Shui Yunzong and shouted: "From today, I will be renamed from Tian '' Goodman ''. "


    Then the words Litian on the stele became ��Gudanzhenren��.


    Originally, the monks believed that Heavenly Dao is ruthless, and any true or false illusion can''t conceal Heavenly Dao''s eyes, so there will be no errors on this stone tablet.


    But in fact, people found that this heavenly way didn''t seem to be what the monks thought. The monk was renamed, the stone tablet was renamed, the monk was renamed, and the name on the stone tablet was also changed.


    This is why Song Ning landed on the stone tablet. The name is ''Tian Xinxiao'', not the real name Song Ning.


    When the inscription on the stele changed, Gudan real people knew about tens of miles away.


    His look became complicated.


    Like his cultivation practice, from a hundred years ago, even if the limit is approaching, he has not moved, but now he can move twice in a year.


    The first time was when I met Song Ning.


    The second time was when the inscription on the stele changed.


    "The rules are unclear, the truth is unclear. Song Ning was able to enter the inscription, something I had expected, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Gu Dan real man thought carefully and sighed to himself. The author: "Yes, that drop is definitely the blood of the fairy fairy clan, and the fairy fairy clan is the source of the ten thousand grasses. Song Ning is so creative in Dandao that it cannot be separated from that drop of blood ...


    Perhaps it is to the abyss of ice, closer to the fairy fairy. "


    Gu Danzhen once had full confidence. He believed that Song Ning would return to Shui Yunzong again, and at that time, he would return as Song Ning.


    But now, Gu Dan really moved.


    In this country of falling feathers, Gu Dan is the top of cultivation, but he is not only admired. He is the strongest person in astrology in addition to the strongest Dan Dao, ranking third in ancient and modern stone tablets.


    However, at this moment, he is unable to perform divination, because every horoscope requires the sacrifice of Shouyuan.


    He had only ten years left, and he didn''t want to leave so quickly.


    Once, he didn''t care, but now ... he cares about this Dan Dao Wizard!


    "Song Ning, that golden pill, you must take it. If you don''t, I''m afraid it''s my Shui Yunzong, my princess''s attainment, I''ll give it away in vain ..."


    Gu Dan sighed and closed his eyes. He was too old, and now he would not think about whether he could break through at this last moment.


    He has echoed everything in his mind all day long, but in recent days he has found that his memory is getting worse and worse, and many things can not be recalled, but the memory about Song Ning is getting more and more in his mind Clear.


    Within Shuiyunzong, Tian Xinxiao''s name was spread throughout the hour.


    In the middle of falling feathers, like a rock, it stirred up thousands of waves, and the words Tian Xinxiao were engraved in everyone''s mind.


    In the downfall kingdom, the first alchemy is the real person of ancient pill, but no one knows that the real person of ancient pill is now a kind of alchemist.


    Under the real person of the ancient pill, there is the elder Shuiyunzong, the seventh-rank alchemy master, and further down the other elder Shuiyunzong, the sixth-rank alchemy master, then two five-rank alchemy masters, and fifteen alchemy masters.


    However, none of these people''s names appeared on the stele, but Tian Xinxiao''s name appeared. Could it be that the rules of heaven are wrong?


    The answer in everyone''s mind is naturally no.


    The rules of heaven can''t go wrong, but why can a mortal third-grade alchemist be nominated to become the third person after Gudan real person and ancient and modern alchemy?


    The news soon spread to the Leng family, the Liu family, and the borders. Of course, the first family to know the news was the Song family.


    For this, Song Duan was severely taught, and Song Feng was blamed for a pass.


    Among the Song family, the father of Song Feng, Song Lianshan, the second brother of Song Lianshan, sat in the lobby. Next to him was Song Lianshan. On the front seat was Song Qi, Song Qi''s grandson, Song Qixiu, who turned into a deity. He closed his eyes and ignored kneeling in the lobby Song Duan and Song Feng both.


    In a few moments, Song Lianju said: "Dad, with the Leng family, the baby thinks it is better to take the initiative. It is not necessary to round the room first. As the saying goes, there are few charcoal gentlemen in the snow, and there are many icing on the cake. Now that the Leng family is gone, we have to do So he was the gentleman who sent the charcoal in the snow. He first helped Leng''s family and got a good reputation. Then he was thinking about Leng Yuexiao''s body, you see ... "


    Song Qi didn''t open his eyes. He seemed to be thinking about it, and he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Song Lianju gave Song Lianshan a wink. Song Lianshan continued: "Yes, Dad, I watched Leng Yuexiao''s eyebrows between Xiao Nizi and Tian Xinxiao. Now Tian Xinxiao has become the third person in ancient and modern alchemy. If there is a family to help Leng Jia , Then we will go to support, but we will become the icing on the cake. "


    Song Qi heard the words and slowly opened her eyes: "I remember, I told you a long time ago, to be a man, to do things, to save myself. For the cold family, I said a few years ago to support.


    I know you secretly deal with Daotian, Daotian wants to draw, but not too much, some things are not as simple as you think, Feng Er and Leng Yuexiao''s relatives, just forget it. "


    "Dad!" Song Lianshan and Song Liansheng both exclaimed in unison.


    Looking at the performance of these two sons, Song Qi lamented that if the eldest son did not die at that time, the Song family would not turn to the two wastes who did not follow the right path to manage.


    "I want to retreat and tell me how much I can help the Lengjia affair, but Fenger and Leng Yuexiao''s family affair, cancel!" Song Qi said, took out a jade paper and threw it to Song Lianju: "There are words in the jade paper that I want to bring to Leng Wuzhen. When assisting Leng''s family, you hand it to him."


    Song Lian froze, but then bowed: "Yes, Dad."


    Song Qi frowned slightly, he stopped talking, his figure slowly disappeared, entered the secret room fifty miles underground, closed his eyes, and entered the retreat.


    In the Song family lobby, Song Lianshan spread his hands helplessly: "Second brother, what is this, what is this?"


    Song Lianju smiled slyly and squeezed the jade paper directly: "Daddy is closed. Some things are waiting for him to come out. It''s too late to control. What do you say? Three brothers."


    [The off-topic of the author]: 9 chapters were updated today, of which 5 chapters are regular updates, 4 chapters are due to make up for 5.1, one chapter is owed, and it is made up within an hour.

 Chapter 265： snow leopard

    After hearing this, Song Lianshan was shocked, and he subconsciously wanted to investigate Song Qi in the secret chamber fifty miles underground.


    "Three brothers!" Song Lian lifted his eyes.


    Song Lianshan quickly withdrew his spiritual consciousness and dared not investigate.


    At the moment, in that secret room, Song Qi was already settled, and he didn''t know what was happening in the lobby of his home. When he wanted to come, he was not dead yet, and no one dared to violate the things he ordered.


    "You two get up and follow me." Song Lian said.


    Then Song Lianju took the lead, followed by Song Lianshan, Song Feng, and Song Duan.


    The four had been flying out of the imperial city, and only then fell.


    Song Lian said: "Third brother, we have already agreed to Dao Tianren, then we must do it, don''t forget the benefits, you are not long ..."


    Song Lianshan licked his lips and swallowed: "Second brother, if I myself, I certainly don''t have this courage, but now that I have crushed my father''s jade paper, I will listen to you what to do next."


    Song Lianju said with satisfaction: "Feng''er, Duan''er, tomorrow I will order soldiers for the two of you, and then give you some resources. You will take them to Leng''s house to help Leng''s destroy the enemy."


    Song Fengsong bowed his head to salute.


    Song Lianju also asked: "However, you must not worry, Feng''er, before Leng Yuexiao will not let you touch, you must not force it, Leng Yuexiao''s strength is far above you."


    Hearing this, Song Feng was extremely distraught, but he dared not refute it. After all, he had long coveted the beauty of Leng Yuexiao. Now he wants to get Leng Yuexiao ��s body, so he can only listen Father''s words.


    "Duan''er, you went to Leng''s house, mainly responsible for Tian Xinxiao, you must not let Tian Xinxiao and Leng Yuexiao go too close." Song Lian said.


    Song Duan fists: "Yes, second uncle!"


    After everything was properly ordered, Song Lianju and Song Lianshan stared at each other, and then got up and flew to He Daozong: "I will talk to Dao Tianzhen on this matter and see what happens to her there."


    Song Lianshan wanted to go with Song Lianju, but although itchy, but eventually gave up.


    Late at night, the abyss of ice.


    Song Ning walks alone in the wind and snow, completely ignorant of what is happening in the outside world. The only thought in his mind at the moment is to quickly refine the panacea needed by the first and second villages to help the frontline soldiers.


    After half an hour, Song Ning estimated that he had walked most of the distance.


    As he moved forward, he vaguely heard some movements in the snow and looked around. It seemed that there were several patrolling soldiers half a mile ahead. Since he saw the patrolling soldiers, it meant that he was not far from the second village, Song. Ning then speeds up and welcomes her.


    But just when Song Ning was about to move forward, his ears moved, and the tight voice suddenly entered his ears. This sound is familiar to Song Ning and belongs to Snow Leopard!


    "Be careful!" Song Ning shouted, but when his voice came out, it was too late.


    In the dark night, the snow leopard is extremely fast, like lightning. Song Ning only sees a few white lights in the distance, and the monk who was patrolling before blinking was lying on the ground, and his neck was directly bitten by the snow leopard.


    Late at night, there is no moon above the freezing abyss. Only one star in the huge night sky exudes a slight light, and through the light, you can see the ground clearly.


    Half a mile away, three snow leopards, six eyes glowing with glare stared at Song Ning. Not only that, Song Ning also felt that there were still a few snow leopards within half a mile of his body.


    Among this group of snow leopards, there is the largest one, like a leader, whose front paw is pressed against the snow, staring at Song Ning as if it is accumulating energy.


    Song Ning didn''t cultivate, and Snow Leopard knew it naturally, but they didn''t show any sympathy for Song Ning.


    At this moment, three snow leopards appeared again from around Song Ning. These three snow leopards blocked the other three directions of Song Ning and prevented Song Ning from escaping.


    bass!


    Under the starlight, white snow splashed, and the leader burst out at a fast speed, like the body turned into a white light, like lightning, half a mile away, it was just a jump.


    At this moment, a snow leopard came from behind Song Ning, and the speed was even faster than that of the leader.


    Song Ning hurriedly wanted to draw a sword from the storage ring, but the snow leopard was extremely fast in the snow, and the speed was greatly improved in the night, so Song Ning had not drawn the sword, and the two snow leopards were approaching.


    He had no time to dodge, the snow leopard in the back was already close, and the collar in front opened a huge mouth and went straight to Song Ning''s neck.


    However, just when the collar''s fangs had punctured Song Ning''s neck, the snow leopard flying from behind was biting on the collar of the collar!


    The leader was bumped into the air, and with a roar, he slammed the snow leopard away.


    The thrown snow leopard got up after hitting two rolls in the snow, and got up, slammed in front of Song Ning, opened his mouth wide, exposed his fangs, and howled, as if threatening.


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank sharply and saw the blood above the snow. At the glance of the snow leopard, there was a wound in the abdomen that had just healed but split.


    The wound was dripping with blood, and it was trembling in the snow, facing the head, it was a small circle, and now it was seriously injured, even the four claws supporting it were shaking.


    Roar ~~~


    The leader roared, his eyes gleamed with glare, the gloom was cold, and there was a domineering air, as if to give the last warning to the snow leopard in front of Song Ning.


    What responded to it was not surrender, but a slight bow on the hind legs and a charge on the front paws.


    The leader shouted, and it was as fast as the light, and the blood basin''s mouth was larger than the snow leopard''s head in front of him.


    At the critical moment, the snow leopard didn''t attack before Song Ning, but instead turned his head and yelled sadly at Song Ning, and then the moth rushed to the leader, trying to kill him.


    The stronger and weaker, the gap is too obvious, even if you do n��t have to fight together, it is enough to be clear, after a flash, the snow leopard will die!


    The Snow Leopard wanted to use this to delay time and let Song Ning go away, but it was sad that the human behind him didn''t move at all ...


    The snow leopard exhausted all his counts, and his jumping body suddenly landed on the ground, and dived again when he landed.


    The collar is too large, and the body is not as flexible as the snow leopard. At the moment, it is in the air, and the snow leopard has fallen below it, jumped up, and hit the belly directly.


    In the snow, the two snow leopards rolled, but the weak snow leopard was very difficult to stand up because of the previous injury.


    But even so, it was still standing in front of Song Ning with strong support, his four legs were shaking, and as soon as he stood up, he fell into the snow with a bang and couldn''t even climb.


    All this only happened between the electric light and stone fire, and Song Ning was just the kung fu that just took Liu Yunjian out of the storage ring.


    The speed of the snow leopard is too fast at night, but Song Ning has learned before that although the snow leopard is fast at night, but its power has dropped. Their speed bonus comes from the fluctuation of the spiritual power of this ice abyss!


    On the snow, the snow leopard lying on the ground whimpered and whined at Song Ning, seeming to beg Song Ning to go quickly.


    However, Song Ning took a step forward with Liuyun Sword. This time, he was in front of the snow leopard!


    ��Author''s Digression��: Make up Chapter 5!


    The five chapters owed on May 1 have been made up, I will send out the updates I have said, and I will make up for the owed.


    Those readers who questioned fifty chapters of the message also considered for the author. The fifty chapters are more than 100,000 words. How long does it take to type 100,000 words?

 Chapter 266： follow

    For a moment, Snow Leopard stopped thinking. It didn''t even know why this human being who was not even a monk should stand in front of it.


    He faced a creature that was dominating the ice abyss, a lightning-fast killer in the middle of the night.


    Uh.


    A white light flashed in the air, which was a sign of the leader''s attack.


    The wind was suddenly chaotic.


    Everything seems to have changed strangely, and even the snowflakes seem to forget the whereabouts, floating in the air, motionless.


    Everything is like freezing.


    Ethereal Sword Domain!


    If it were not for the display of the ethereal sword territory, I am afraid Song Ning would never know that in this abyss of ice, there is even a trace of spiritual power in the snowflakes.


    Within a foot range, all spiritual power under all Yuanying disappears. Even Yuanying, spiritual power will stagnate here.


    The snow stopped falling, and the snow leopard''s speed slowed down instantly, as if it had entered a quagmire.


    Uh!


    ������!


    Even if the starlight is faint, it can illuminate the earth.


    Even if the strength is humble, it can also fight back.


    Liu Yunjian''s light flickered, and that collar blinked into pieces of debris and fell to the ground.


    Blood, red with snow.


    The other two snow leopards fled one after another, and even the leader died, and they naturally dared not attack easily.


    Song Ning lowered his body, pulled Jindandan from the storage ring, crushed it into powder, and applied it to the snow leopard''s wound.


    Snow Leopard whispered, as if he was complaining with Song Ning, and it seemed that he was chatting with Song Ning.


    "Thank you." Song Ning caressed the snow leopard''s head.


    At this moment, the snow leopard was docile like a cat, squinting halfway, and seemed extremely comfortable.


    Causes, results.


    "I''m gone, thank you for your life-saving grace." Song Ning got up and took out the remaining Su Yudan, half for the Snow Leopard and half for external use.


    Song Ning, who has a thorough understanding of pharmacology, knows that the Elixir has different effects on any creature.


    After all this, Song Ning got up and left.


    But Song Ning had just taken a step, and the Snow Leopard struggled to climb forward half a foot, opened his mouth, and gently dragged Song Ning''s feet.


    Song Ning paused and waved.


    The snow leopard climbed up and seemed to recover a little. It shook the snow on the fluff and looked up at Song Ning.


    Song Ning took a step, and it followed.


    "I don''t have the idea of ??keeping pets." Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I save your life, you save my life, even if it''s even, don''t pass it. Adopt you. "


    Snow Leopard seemed to understand Song Ning''s words. It stood on the spot, watching Song Ning away, his body straight, as if it were a sculpture.


    But immediately, Song Ning just walked less than ten feet away, the snow leopard rushed out for the first time, disregarding the body''s blood flowing, it spared to Song Ning''s left, and then jumped, and stopped in front of Song Ning with a clatter. A pool of snow.


    He looked at Song Ning, his eyes were shining, and his two fangs were exposed, and his expression seemed to be selling.


    Ooo ~ Ooo ~ Ooo ~


    Snow Leopard whispered, raising his front paws while screaming, as if to say hello to Song Ning.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly. He understood. The Snow Leopard seemed to understand what he said, but it was obviously a shame.


    "At the next meeting", Snow Leopard waited for Song Ning to walk ten feet, and came out from another direction.


    Seeing that Song Ning only smiled but didn''t speak, Snow Leopard stopped whining, and lowered her front paws.


    It bowed slightly and lifted up again, so three times.


    Then, he dragged his head, step by step, staggering away.


    Under the dim light of the night star, she walked all the way, and the blood in her abdomen ran down like water, dyeing a red stream to the snow.


    Snow Leopard squeezed to the back of a boulder and blocked Song Ning''s line of sight. It fell normally and fell dying.


    The previous run has consumed a lot of its physical strength, and it bleeds too much. Even if the elixir recovers, it will take time, but at the moment it understands that it is impossible to recover by lying here.


    The human monk did not want to keep it, and he did not want to be a burden, and it was difficult for a strong man.


    It opened its eyes to the only bright star in the night sky. The temperature in the body gradually lapsed, its eyelids closed slowly and slowly, and everything in front of it became blurred.


    Suddenly, he was a little unwilling, exhausted his last effort, and stretched out his neck and his head around the boulder, wanting to look again at the man who had given it hope, said that the creatures were equal, and saved it.


    however����


    It found that the human figure was no longer there.


    It is nothing more than a ferocious snow leopard. Human beings can save it, but it is impossible to keep it, and it is impossible to have friendship with it.


    Snow Leopard whined softly and never missed it again.


    It''s just that when it closed its eyes, it suddenly heard a warm voice: "If ... you want to follow me, you will be obedient in the future, I won''t hurt you, but after all I am surrounded by people, and you are a snow leopard , If you are not obedient, I ca n��t take you by your side. "


    While hearing this sound, the snow leopard sensed that the body began to heat up. It did not know what magical medicine this human had put out on it, but the life as if the candle was about to go out ignited the flame again.


    The snow leopard seemed to be whimpering, but it was unable to stand up, but its head was rubbing on the snow as if nodding.


    It turned out that Song Ning did not leave, but followed the snow leopard. When the snow leopard stretched out his neck and saw it, Song Ning already came to him.


    It looks far away, but Song Ning is close at hand.


    This time Song Ning used some herbs in addition to the panacea. He knew the pharmacology naturally. Some herbs even have some magical effects even if they are not refined into a panacea.


    Soon, the wound of the snow leopard will no longer bleed, and the wound will continue to heal as long as it does not exercise vigorously.


    "Let me go. We are going to the camp of human monks. There are many wounded people like you. I want to help them." Song Ning said.


    The starlight, lit up a bit, looked after the two figures in the snow.


    Song Ning was going to the Second Village, but he never thought of it. Just a moment ago, the soldiers patrolling the Second Village found that some soldiers had been killed, and had brought the body back to the Village, and passed the Second Village The identification of soldiers can confirm that these soldiers were killed by Snow Leopard!


    "Raise your vigilance and reduce your patrol to half a mile. If you find a snow leopard, do your best to kill!" The general in the Second Village clenched his fists. One of the dead soldiers was his brother!


    The second village sent out patrols just out of the village. Suddenly the pupils shrank and saw two figures coming from a distance, one of them was a human with almost no spiritual fluctuations, and the other ... they saw it. The must-have snow leopard!


    [The author off topic]: First

 Chapter 267： Cold Lien Chan, die

    Killer!


    Song Ning builds martial arts all the year round, and at the first time, he feels the murderous opportunity of everyone around him.


    Although the monks in this second village were injured, they were not seriously injured. Now when they see the snow leopard, in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen monks surround Song Ning and the snow leopard.


    These people cultivated from the foundation period to the Tandan period, and each one was full of murderous opportunities.


    "kill!"


    "and many more!"


    Song Ning hurriedly raised his hand: "In Xinxiao of Shimoda, the Lianjia alchemist, just came from the third village, and happened to encounter a snow leopard attacking the monk halfway ..."


    Before finishing, Song Ning heard a monk wearing armor in the distance: "So, Master Tian Xin Xiaotian''s name, I know, this snow leopard was caught by you. Thank you Master Tian."


    Saying that, the look of a dozen people around him eased slightly, but what he eased was only his attitude towards Song Ning, not the snow leopard beside him.


    Song Ning explained: "The snow leopard that attacked the monk was not the one at the time. This snow leopard was killed by a panacea a few days ago. I stopped the other snow leopards last night and saved me."


    The monk in the armor squinted his eyes, and there was indifference in his expression: "Save people? How can such beasts like snow leopards save them? All beasts are irrational and live by killing people. Master Tian, ??come to our second village , We welcome, but this beast beside you must be killed! "


    During the speech, the snow leopard beside Song Ning flew out with a bang.


    Snow Leopard is extremely fast, and this move is too sudden. Moreover, if it is not completely bright today, Snow Leopard has a speed increase, and everyone has no time to stop it.


    Just as everyone was about to attack the snow leopard, it was found that the snow leopard rushed towards a child as young as a few years old.


    Everyone''s pupils shrank, and they had to hit their spirits.


    "Don''t!" Song Ninggang yelled out, and everyone''s spiritual power was already out.


    The snow leopard pounced on the child, biting it with his teeth, biting the child''s clothes and throwing the child away. The black fruit in the child''s hand fell only half the size of the palm.


    Burst fruit!


    Song Ning was shocked.


    The blasting fruit landed and made a loud bang. This blasting wave collided with the attacks of many monks, canceled each other, but interacted with each other, and fell directly on the snow leopard.


    However, the snow leopard was agile and quickly jumped out. Some of the white fluff on the body was burnt, but there was no serious injury.


    Song Ning was sullen and pointed to the explosion place: "Popular flame fruit, you should all know that it will explode as long as it is slightly impacted. It is only afraid that the child accidentally dropped the poplar fruit on the ground and was blown to death. . "


    For a moment, there was silence all around, only the cry of the child.


    After a while, someone came to the child, watching the child''s body without any scars except for the hole in the clothes, they were speechless.


    "It is a soul, and it has good intentions. It cannot be generalized. You, this snow leopard, follow me. If you don''t let it go, then I won''t enter the second village." Song Ning embraced fist.


    Everyone looked at the monk wearing armor. The monk in armor hesitated a little and nodded: "If it is a little rash, Master Tian will blame our men for being merciless."


    "Thank you."


    Song Ning walked in front, and Snow Leopard followed, except that as soon as they moved forward, the kid who was rescued by Snow Leopard suddenly rushed out.


    The snow leopard was alarmed, and his ears were all raised up, but then he found that the little child even fell directly on it, and could not hold the snow leopard''s body with his open hand.


    The people around were frightened, but when they saw the little child rubbing the face of the snow leopard and smiling, watching the snow leopard didn''t attack, but had a child hugging them, they felt incredible.


    Song Ning smiled, but suddenly he was puzzled.


    After entering the village, Song Ning asked: "Why are there children in this village?"


    Armor monk said: "Perennial battle, born here, died here, there is a child here, what''s so strange, but it''s a pity that this child has never returned to the cold home since he was born."


    Song Ning sighed, the war hurt people.


    In the second village, Song Ning started practicing alchemy, and Snow Leopard was lying next to Song Ning, watching Song Ning curiously while practicing.


    One day later, Song Ning said goodbye to the second village and went to the first village.


    The second village monk wanted to send him, but he refused.


    "Snow Leopard is here, I''m fine." Song Ning said to the generals of the Second Village.


    Everyone also punched Song Ning with a fist and watched Song Ning.


    The snow leopard bowed slightly and growled, Song Ningruo realized, and stepped directly onto the back of the snow leopard.


    Snow Leopard rushed out, carrying Song Ning to the First Village.


    Everyone watched in this scene was shocked. Snow leopard is the largest number of creatures in this ice abyss. They live here all year round. Although the cultivation is not very high, they are very brave and combative.


    The snow leopard has a proud heart and has never heard of them being used by anyone, let alone someone can ride them like a mount, but now this snow leopard is asking people to ride up?


    "Can come to the front line alchemy, can save a snow leopard and tame it. Although Master Tian is just a mortal, his life is certainly extraordinary." The armor monk sighed.


    In the wind and snow, Song Ning dumped the contents of the storage ring. The storage ring used to hold only two tokens, so that it will be more convenient in the future.


    When he arrived at the First Village, what surprised him was that everyone did not regard the snow leopard as an enemy. Instead, after seeing Song Ning riding the snow leopard, he was no longer hostile to this snow leopard.


    It took some time for Song Ning to refine the panacea needed by the First Village, and the trip should almost be over.


    But just as Song Ning was about to embark on his return journey, he suddenly heard a bad news from the front!


    The first village, in the general tent.


    "Eight hundred soldiers who went to sneak attack the night before were wiped out, and even ... even the General Lien Chan did not return!" The general, holding a report in his hand, immediately sat on the ground powerlessly, shocked in his eyes, Indescribable.


    Cold Lien Chan did not return? !


    Song Ningfa felt numb. He already felt the seriousness of the matter. Whether the Lian Lien Chan''s whereabouts were unknown or killed, this news would cause the entire Lengjia army to panic.


    These soldiers from the Leng family have fought for many years, and if the only ever victorious general, Lian Lien, is defeated, the last insistence in their hearts will probably be broken.


    If you want to conceal such a crisis, you must immediately report it to Leng Jia.


    "Master Tian, ??the eight front-line troops are likely to collapse at any time. All generals are waiting for it at the moment, but this is a first-class military situation. You ca n��t send it with snow pigeons. You can only take the message back with you." : "Please ... please tell the homeowner that it is only a matter of time before the frontline crash. If Lengjia has no support, this gap in frost formation may be unbearable ..."


    This phrase speaks, it can be seen that he is dead!


    "I will inform the owner of this matter as quickly as possible." Song Ning rode on the snow leopard and disappeared into the ice and snow.


    At the same time, the people of the Song family have already arrived at the Leng family ...


    [The author off topic]: Second

 Chapter 268： Song Jialai

    "Huh, I finally came back. When I finished talking with Leng Wuhen, I went directly to Tian Xinxiao. He is so powerful now." Song Duan sneered, remembering that he was beaten because of Tian Xinxiao. I still feel uncomfortable in my heart.


    "There should be no problem. Although Xintian Xiao is now the second alchemist in the whole country of Falling Feathers, it is actually useless. We invited the fifth grade alchemist from Shuiyunzong. This time, I do n��t believe Lengjia. Will be so cold to us. "Song Feng''s eyes were low, and there was a trace of pride in his eyes.


    Song Feng and Song Duan walked ahead. Behind them was a mighty team. This team was transported by hundreds of spirit boats. A total of 10,000 people!


    Many mortal people knelt on their knees when they saw hundreds of soul boats flying suddenly in the sky. They were even more disturbed in their hearts, and felt that something important should happen.


    When these hundreds of spirit boats passed the Liuhe City, Luo Zhengfeng couldn''t help frowning and looked at the sky. He had an unpredictable hunch in his heart, as if there were big things to happen.


    The Leng family also naturally inserted people in Liuhe City. Now that hundreds of spirit boats are flying towards the Leng family, Leng Wuhen got the news for the first time.


    "All monks in the Leng family who are above the foundation period will gather outside the Lengtian Palace!" Leng Wuqian ordered.


    In an instant, countless Lengjia monks flew from all directions, and their only destination was outside Lengtian Palace.


    Even the monks who practiced in the Ice Soul Cave, after hearing this sentence, all set off and flew towards Lengtian Temple.


    If we must count the number of people coming from the Leng family at the moment, then at least it is more than 20,000.


    Leng Yuexiao walked out of Han Xin Palace slowly, her expression was tired, and her face was pale.


    The forcible clearance failed. Ten Breaking Pills had taken half of it, but still could not successfully break through. My body understood that if it continued to break through forcefully, it might cause some damage to the body, and the chance of a successful breakthrough was also extremely small.


    She can''t feel any spiritual knowledge from outside world in Hanxin Palace, and naturally can''t hear cold and innocent commands.


    Now standing outside the Han Xin Palace, she found that there was only one guard left outside the Han Xin Palace.


    "What''s going on?" Leng Yuexiao frowned.


    "Miss, just now the head of the house asked all the monks above the foundation period to gather outside the Lengtian Palace. I don''t know what happened." The guard nun said, adding: "It is an emergency military order."


    Leng Yuexiao looked at the direction of Lengtian Palace: "Go!"


    Outside the Lengtian Palace, all the Leng family waited in line, and Leng Yuexiao stood directly next to Leng Wuhen after passing.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the sky. There were hundreds of spirit boats in the sky. There were strong spiritual fluctuations in the spirit boat. From the intensity of the fluctuations, there must be a large number of monks.


    "What''s the matter?" Leng Yuexiao asked actively.


    Leng Wuzhen shook his head: "Suddenly there are so many spirit boats, and there are no signs on the spirit boats. I don''t know what they are here for."


    Just as they spoke, a sound suddenly came from the spirit boat. This was not a spiritual power transmission, but a direct amplifying of the sound with spiritual power.


    "Uncle Leng, Xiaoxiao, I came with the Song family''s reinforcements. The Leng family''s fighting is tense. We should do our best to help." Song Feng stood outside the Lingzhou and said with a smile.


    This smile is annoying!


    It''s just that Leng''s family was relieved. Before they knew nothing about it, they thought it was a fight, but they didn''t expect it to be reinforcements.


    When Song Feng saw the people below Leng''s house, all the monks who cultivated above the foundation period gathered. From this, it can be seen that Leng''s house should now be a startled bird, but when there is a little movement, they are very alert.


    If the situation is strong, Leng Jia will never be like this. Now, being so cautious and so timid, it means that Leng Jia is not good.


    Thinking of this, Song Feng even wanted to laugh.


    "Uncle Leng, I didn''t expect that you let so many people greet us, but you don''t have to be like this." Song Feng said.


    Leng Wuhen''s face was a bit ugly, and the Song family suddenly reached out to help him unexpectedly.


    "Go back," Leng Wuchen said.


    Everyone bowed slightly at Leng Wuhen and left, but the dozen elders of Leng''s family did not leave, standing behind Leng Wuhen.


    Leng Yuexiao turned to leave, but was stopped by Leng Wuhen: "Xiao Xiao, don''t go first."


    Leng Yuexiao stopped and said nothing.


    Song Feng fell, and Song Duan was with him.


    "Uncle Leng, Xiaoxiao." Song Feng said politely.


    "Uncle Leng, second sister-in-law." Song Duan smiled slyly at Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned, extremely unhappy.


    "Let you people first enter the Lengtian Palace and wait for it to die, and a few of you will follow me to the Wanhe Hall." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Feng heard the words and said: "Uncle Leng, this time we also brought a fifth-grade alchemy master, Liang Feng, a master of Shui Yunzong. I don''t know if we can go to Wanhe Temple together?"


    Everyone present was stunned. Tian Xinxiao is now the alchemist master of the entire Feathered State, second only to the ancient Dan real person. Now the Song family has found a fifth-grade alchemy master. What does this mean?


    "The alchemy master''s words, our cold home is enough now, Master Arita is here, we ..." said an elder.


    As soon as the elder''s words were half said, Song Feng interrupted: "That''s the case, but after all, it''s just what is displayed on the stone tablet. Master Tian is only a mortal alchemist after all, and Master Liang Fengliang is a fifth-grade alchemist, mortal The difference between the third-rank alchemy master and the fifth-rank alchemy master, I do n��t need to say more about it. "


    Five people can refute Song Feng''s words.


    "Bring it on, I have seen Master Liang too." Leng Wuzhen said.


    Song Feng thanked with a fist, and then ordered to continue.


    Liang Feng is a tall, thin old man with extremely sharp eyes, facing an old-fashioned person, a person who is difficult to get along with and speaks few words.


    Leng Yuexiao thought about it a little bit. The Song family had to round the house before supporting it, but now it has come to support it voluntarily. There must be something wrong in this matter.


    In Wanhe Hall, they sat in different positions.


    "World nephew, we didn''t seem to have negotiated with the Song family before, but now what''s wrong with this, why have suddenly brought so many people to support?" Leng Wuhen asked.


    Leng Jiaxing was staring at Song Feng one by one, and they acted in the Song family, which was really unpredictable.


    Song Feng respectfully said: "I was a little anxious before being a junior. I also asked Uncle Leng and Xiaoxiao to forgive me. After all, the beauty of Xiaoxiao is enough to make any man crazy, and I am no exception.


    However, it is different now. It is difficult for Lengjia. Our support from the Song family is reasonable. This has nothing to do with Xiaoxiao. This is our responsibility. "


    "If it is a matter of sharing, it is better to cancel the engagement." Leng Yuexiao said lightly.


    Song Feng raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Leng Yuexiao to speak so straightforwardly. If he refuted at this moment, wouldn''t it be contradictory? If not refuting, how can the Song family support their cold family?


    [The author off topic]: the third more


    9 o''clock fourth

 Chapter 269： Use your body as a bargaining chip

    The Leng family looked at Song Feng. Although Leng Yuexiao''s words were too direct, they were able to test Song Feng well.


    However, Song Feng did not speak, but Liang Feng said: "Song and Leng''s agreement is based on the marriage contract. If there is no marriage contract, the Song family will not come to support. This must be known to everyone."


    It is said that Leng Wuhen hurriedly diverted the topic: "Song and Leng have long been in contact for a long time, and marriage and support are naturally complementary."


    Song Feng smiled and changed the subject ingeniously: "Uncle Leng, this time I brought tens of thousands of monks above the foundation period, they are all going to the front line, in addition, there are some cultivation resources, some medicinal materials, of course, most What is rare is that our Song family was fortunate to invite Liang Feng and Liang Dan Master. In the future, the medicine you need for the cold family will be handed over to Liang Dan Master. "


    Leng Yuexiao smiled: "The most important medicine for the cold family is nothing more than the fourth grade. Master Arita is here, which is enough for refining. The rest of the first-grade and second-grade combat prepared medicine can also be refined in batches, without the fifth grade The alchemy master will do it himself. "


    Liang Feng sneered: "Can Tian Xinxiao make Wupin Elixir? Hum, can he refine the Elixir in bulk? I don''t know how his name entered the stele, but Liangfeng will never serve him like this A mortal. "


    Leng Yuexiao wanted to say something, but at this moment, I saw a white shadow suddenly appearing at the entrance of Wanhe Temple. Above this white shadow, a young man was sitting.


    The young man jumped from Bai Ying and went straight into the Hall of Wanhe: "Oh? What happened to me as a mortal?"


    Song Ning!


    However, the most shocking thing at this moment is not his return, but the white shadow behind him lying in the door and waiting respectfully-Snow Leopard!


    Snow leopards are extremely proud creatures in the ice abyss. Never heard of a monk who can ride this snow leopard, let alone a mortal.


    At the moment when everyone was dumb, Song Ning passed directly over everyone, and after glancing at Leng Yuexiao, she finally fell on Leng Wuhen.


    He came to Leng Wuhen and whispered next to Leng Wuhen: "Homeowner, first-class military, can you avoid it first."


    Leng Wuzhen nodded: "You sit down and wait for me for a moment."


    Leng Wuhen took Song Ning to the next room, and placed a border around the room between his waves.


    "Nephew Tian Shi, just return home safely. What kind of military situation would you like to report?" Leng Wuhen looked at Song Ning with a smile in his eyes.


    However, Song Ning''s expression was tense: "Homeowner, General Lien Chan disappeared, and 80% died in battle."


    ...


    Leng Wuhen couldn''t help but stepped back half a step, and his face was instantly bloodless. Obviously the bad news of Lian Lien Chan had too much impact on him.


    After a while, Leng Wuhen came to a halt, and there was a little blood on his face: "What else ..."


    "Others don''t need me to say that the head of the family must have known that the Lengjia army is now dead, and the crash is only a matter of time. The frontline general asked me to tell the owner, the people of the Lengjia ... or be prepared to retreat." Song Ning said.


    Leng Wuhen slowly shook his head and muttered in his mouth: "If it is possible, I really don''t want to use the Song family."


    "Is the Song family coming here for support?" Song Ning said.


    Cold no trace nodded.


    Song Ning didn''t say anything about Song Ning''s support. Song Ning always had a bad hunch in his heart. The Song family couldn''t be so kind. Now that they support it, then it is nothing wrong for Leng Yuexiao to marry Song Feng in the future.


    "Come out with me and talk to the Song family. They also invited a Wupin alchemist, the elder Liang Feng of Shui Yunzong, you should know." Leng Wuzhen said.


    With Neng Wuhen coming out, Song Ning sat directly next to Leng Wuhen.


    After seeing Song Ning, the five-level alchemy master Liang Feng nodded at Song Ning: "We met again, Tian Xinxiao."


    Song Ning asked: "Do you know me?"


    Liang Feng frowned: "What do you think? I am the elder Shui Yunzong!"


    "Sorry, I don''t know you, but looking at your badge of the fifth-grade alchemy master, it should be true." Song Ning said.


    Liang Feng stared at Song Ning: "If you are successful, you won''t know how high it is!"


    "You tell me how high the sky is and how thick the ground is." Song Ningsheng said.


    Liang Feng Yudun, who knows how tall the sky is and how thick it is, is Tian Xinxiao deliberately looking for something.


    Leng Wuhen raised his hand to indicate that he shouldn''t be noisy, and then sent a voice to Leng Yuexiao. He explained the situation of Lian Lien Chan and the front line. Finally, he added that the military sentiment had just come from ''Tian Xinxiao''.


    Lengyue Xiaoxing''s eyes narrowed, and his face was even more ugly.


    If Leng Yuexiao might not easily accept the Song family''s assistance before she heard the news, she had no choice after hearing the news.


    Can''t make a breakthrough in a short time, so the only thing that can save the cold family is the Song family''s assistance.


    Her mood is extremely complicated, and few people can see the expression of Leng Yuexiao. She lowered her head and seemed to be struggling.


    Once upon a time, she really hoped that she was just an ordinary person, even if she had less than a hundred years of life, she could be with the person she loved, and be able to wait for the person she loved. That was enough.


    However, she is not.


    She bears the fate of the family. One of her decisions has decided the life and death of tens of thousands of people in the cold family, and may even involve more mortals.


    After a moment of silence, Song Feng felt that the atmosphere was too embarrassing, and he said: "About the things we support, we actually just feel that, out of morality, we ..."


    "Ten thousand, not enough." Leng Yuexiao suddenly raised her head, her eyes fell on Song Feng.


    The stars shone in her eyes, and there was a trace of sadness and desolation in the most beautiful eyes in the world.


    When Song Ning saw the expression of Leng Yuexiao, she knew what decision Leng Yuexiao made.


    Everyone didn''t know what Leng Yuexiao suddenly said.


    Leng Yuexiao continued: "Song Feng, I know what you think, I want Leng Yuexiao, yes, but 10,000 people, not enough, monks above the foundation, 50,000, 50,000 people go to the front line to kill the enemy, When you want a round house, as many times as you want, and how you want to do it, I will follow you, and I will give you a time to contact your family. "


    The language is not amazing, and no one thought that Leng Yuexiao, the goddess, would say such a thing.


    Everyone can''t believe their ears, this ... really came out from Leng Yuexiao''s mouth?


    Leng Yuexiao was expressionless, as if she was born to be ignorant of anger, and if she had made such a decision, she would not have any emotion.


    She doesn''t care about the eyes of those around her. For her, negotiation is about swapping chips. She doesn''t care about her body. If she can exchange for fifty thousand monks to guard Leng''s house and guard the border of the country of falling feathers, she is not hesitating.


    "Miss Leng, you ..." Song Ning clenched her fists and stood up.


    [The author off topic]: Section 4


    There is one more before 9:30

 Chapter 270： Despite the shock, it is still not enough

    "Master Tian, ??my business has nothing to do with you. I understand what you want to say, but I hope you can set your own position." Leng Yuexiao turned her head and looked at Song Ning lightly. A glance, like a stranger who never met.


    Song Feng laughed and laughed silently.


    He smiled and pointed to Song Ning: "Master Tian, ??don''t be excited, Xiaoxiao is my fiancee, what are you so excited about?"


    ��My business has nothing to do with you. ��


    The words echoed in Song Ning''s ears. He clenched his fists and looked at Leng Yuexiao. At this moment, the thoughts in his mind were cluttered, and his thoughts were almost blank.


    Can''t wait, Leng Yuexiao can''t wait.


    If the Song family really came to 50,000 monks to go to the front line, then Song Feng will be unable to wait.


    When thinking of Leng Yuexiao''s words just now, Song Ning felt like a knife.


    He suddenly covered his heart, mortal, in this case, heart pain is inevitable.


    "Master Tian!"


    "Nephew Tian Shi, are you okay Tian Shi?"


    The people of the Leng family got up and helped Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao''s slender eyelashes twitched slightly, quickly blinking, hiding that drop of tears like a starlight.


    "Song Feng, I only give you an hour." Leng Yuexiao said.


    "Xiaoxiao, that''s what I said, but if I really supported 50,000 monks to the front line, what should you do if you regret it?" Song Feng calmed down on the surface, but his heart jumped wildly.


    "I talked about Leng Yuexiao, and I said nine words. I said it and I did it." Leng Yuexiao looked indifferent.


    At this time in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, Song Feng seemed to be a stone. She would not be emotional about this stone, but she had to make sacrifices.


    "Okay! I''ll contact the family now!" Song Feng was overjoyed.


    When Song Feng got up and was about to leave, there was a faint voice suddenly in the hall.


    "Except for fifty thousand monks, what else ..."


    what?


    Everyone looked at this sound source.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning inexplicably, her heart tightened inexplicably.


    "If ... there are no fifty thousand monks, what conditions can be exchanged for?"


    Song Ning raised his head, his eyes sharp as a sword, he stared at Leng Yuexiao, his expression unprecedentedly dignified.


    "Tian Shi nephew you ..."


    "I don''t have fifty thousand monks, but I ... want to marry you!"


    In the hall of Wanhe, there is death.


    Leng Yuexiao opened her mouth halfway, and her snowy cheeks were stained with a hint of red.


    "Haha, Tian Xinxiao! You are a bit too crazy. Xiaoxiao is my fiancee of Song Feng. My Song family supports 50,000 people. Xiaoxiao and I have a round house. You want no one, no support, no support, it is up to you What is it? "Song Feng scolded.


    "It''s expensive to have self-knowledge. What the **** are you? Toad wants to eat swan meat. You are a mortal like a ant, but you have some talents in alchemy. Do you think that you can climb up and down? Right! "


    Song Duan sees Song Feng like this, and he also scolded: "I respected you a few points before and called you Master Tian. My father was low-key and didn''t want to argue with you. You still put your nose on your face!


    What''s so good about you? You are a fart, but also want to talk about the conditions? My second sister-in-law will not take care of your scum, she needs the support of our Song family! "


    Liang Feng looked at Song Ning with cold eyes: "I don''t know what it means, arrogant, arrogant, what do you think you are? You are nothing. Except that some alchemists will look at you a few times, the rest of them will ignore you! "


    However, Leng Yuexiao said: "The monks above the foundation period, 50,000 people, rushed to the front to kill the enemy. Whoever has it, I will marry."


    When Leng Yuexiao spoke, her expression did not fluctuate at all, and the whole person seemed to have no emotion.


    It''s just that people can''t be ruthless?


    Every time she said this, her heart was bleeding.


    Song Ning laughed heartlessly, his head buzzing, sitting weakly in a chair.


    The "Golden Dan" in the storage ring was about to move, and the two tokens of Liu Ruyan and Leng Yuexiao lying quietly in the storage ring were ready to come out.


    Only, he refrained.


    He was so confused that he didn''t know how to take this step. He wanted to endure, but when he thought of what Leng Yuexiao said, Song Feng might give Leng Yuexiao ...


    At this moment, a wave of spiritual power suddenly came in the air, and several people walked out.


    These people went straight to the Hall of Wonders, and at the door of the shop, they spoke to the heads of people: "Come here and ask the cold master to forgive my sins. I am the Zhao family of Liulicheng. Master Tian is ranked third in ancient and modern Dandao Good news, come to visit. "


    These words were not finished yet, and there were fluctuations in the sky.


    "Wangshoucheng Fangjia, come to visit Master Tian."


    One wave after another wave, some families have some fame, some families have no fame, and some even want to follow ''Master Tian'' in their own name.


    "Listening to Master Tian here, our Wang family brought some people to help Master Tian." As soon as this person spoke, everyone at the gate of Wanhe Temple gave way.


    As he moved forward, he came directly to Song Ning and Leng Wuhen.


    He showed that he nodded with Song Ning, and then grabbed Leng Wuhen''s hand: "Wujin brother, forgive me for coming now. Five thousand monks above the foundation, each of them volunteered to guard their home.


    Leng Wuhen excitedly grabbed the hand of the person in front of him: "Brother Shouyun, thank you, thank you!"


    At the same time, the voice came again from the door: "Shui Yunzong, the real person of Gu Dan ordered, the disciples of Shui Yunzong Waizong, 500 foundation monks, came to help Tian Xinxiao."


    Hearing these voices, Song Feng and Song Duan''s eyes widened and they were unbelievable. At the moment, there were more than 5,500 people who came to support ''Tian Xinxiao''. The countless cultivation resources outside were no better than them. Bring less.


    However, this is not over yet.


    "Liu Family Liu Ruxin came to visit Master Tian, ??congratulations to Master Tian''s nomination of the stone tablet, the achievement of the third person in ancient and modern Dandao."


    She came here with a big smile, and after bowing politely to the elders present, she went directly to Song Ning: "Brother Tian, ??my mother asked me to send some materials to Brother Tian, ??which were counted as gifts and gifts. The support of the Leng family is only that the Liu family is now in a tense battle. They cannot send people to come to support it, and hope that Brother Tian will not blame. "


    Song Ning shook his head, even he himself was shocked by the scene in front of him, the stone tablet nomination? What exactly is it?


    Leng Yuexiao was shocked again. She didn''t think it would be like this. Today, Leng''s family is really lively.


    The sound outside continued.


    "Fourth-level Cultivation School, Tibetan Dragon Academy, with a hundred disciples, is built on the foundation, and Master Wei Tian is the first.


    "I, Li Defei, also have to go to the front line with Master Tian. In recent years, I have no other Li Defei. There are some spirit stones, homeowners. How many monks can these spirit stones recruit? I contributed all of them!" On the ground, the amount is huge, hundreds of thousands!


    Even though it was so shocking, it still stopped ...


    ��Author''s digression��: Section 5

 Chapter 271： Im Song Ning, Im back

    Shui Yunzong came back. Liang Feng didn''t even know about this matter before. His face changed and changed like a green persimmon that wasn''t cooked. At this moment, he finally understood. Compared with Na Tian Xinxiao, he In the eyes of Gudan, the five-grade alchemy master is not even a fart.


    The flow of people has not stopped for many years.


    Since the civil war in Lengjia to the present, Lengjia has never seen such a scene like a door.


    Gifts piled up, and countless people came here.


    At first, the monks of the Song family in the Lengtian Palace all looked proud and indifferent, but when they found that more and more monks came to the Leng''s house, they couldn''t help but walk out of the Lengtian Palace.


    A group of monks come from time to time in the sky, sometimes there are many people, sometimes there are few people, some monks they have seen, some have not.


    "Why, how come there are so many people? What happened?"


    "I don''t know what the situation is, but at a glance I know that it is very powerful. They all went to Wanhe Temple. It must be what happened in Wanhe Temple. Let''s go and see."


    There are more and more people converging outside the Wanhe Temple. The small and large Wanhe Temple has long been saturated. At this moment, the monks who have just arrived are difficult to enter, and they can only fist in the mid-air to the Wanhe Temple: "Master Tian , We are a small family in the border town. The courtesy is gentle and affectionate. We also ask Master Tian not to refute. We will put the gifts here. Master Tian will accept it. "


    If they are ordinary people, they give their names to the gifts, but these people do n��t even give a name to the gifts. They do n��t care about their family background, regardless of their strengths or weaknesses. What does Xinxiao get from him.


    Leng Wuhen was very excited. Although he didn''t stop Leng Yuexiao before, he didn''t want Leng Yuexiao to succumb to Song Feng, but to this day, he was powerless.


    Now that seeing ''Tian Xinxiao'' has such appeal, if ''Tian Xinxiao'' can meet the requirements, he hopes that the person who marries Leng Yuexiao is ''Tian Xinxiao'' instead of Song Feng.


    The people were almost there. At the moment, at Leng''s house, apart from the 10,000 monks of the Song family, the rest of the monks were almost 10,000. However, only six or seven thousand of them were to support Song Ning on the front line.


    "Everyone, Tianmou has thanked you, no matter what reason you came from, I must remember this kindness from everyone." Song Ning said, glancing at these monks: "Tianmou now includes mortals, I ca n��t remember everyone, but I will not forget that everyone is here today. "


    The monks clenched fists at Song Ning.


    Liu Ruxin stood next to Song Ning and smiled beautifully: "Brother Tian, ??you are now the third person of ancient and modern Dandao, second only to the real person of Gudan. These people are congratulating you for this, but the large number of people are really Unexpectedly. "


    Song Ning nodded: "Indeed, there are five thousand people in the Wang family, which is beyond my expectation."


    Speaking of the Wang family, Wang Shouyun, the owner of the Wang family, smiled at Song Ning.


    But at this moment, in the Hall of Wanhe, Song Feng suddenly sneered: "Haha, Tian Xinxiao and Tian Xinxiao, even if there are so many people to celebrate for you, what can they do? The Song family and He Daozong have decided to unite Fifty thousand monks are sent, and you? "


    Many monks are puzzled, what is going on here? What fifty thousand monks?


    Song Ning turned her head to look at Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao frowned, she was not unhappy about this ��Tian Xinxiao��, but her heart could not accommodate anyone except Song Ning.


    Before she said 50,000 monks, then it is 50,000 monks, and everyone except Song Ning will not change.


    Seeing Leng Yuexiao''s expression, Song Ning knew what Leng Yuexiao was thinking at the moment.


    "Sorry, Master Tian is affectionate, I have no intention." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Leng Wuhen sighed, raised his hand on Song Ning''s shoulder, and patted gently.


    Song Fenggao smiled, and he went directly to Leng Yuexiao: "Five thousand monks, they will all arrive here before dark."


    With that said, Song Feng put his mouth close to Leng Yuexiao''s ear and continued: "Tonight, this is the night of the round house between you and me. You promise me things, but don''t regret it!"


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression was unmoved, like a glacier that has never changed, and her voice was indifferent: "When people come to the front, I''m at your disposal."


    Song Feng''s eyes widened, and ecstasy was almost crazy.


    At this moment, everyone seems to understand that Leng Yuexiao''s engagement with Song Feng has already been spreading. Everyone knows that Leng Yuexiao doesn''t like Song Feng, but now the words of the two of them are clearly in everyone''s ears. Everyone understood that Leng Yuexiao exchanged his body for the reinforcement of 50,000 people.


    Wang Shouyun''s expression is gloomy. He knows a lot about "Tian Xinxiao", but for him, "Tian Xinxiao" is only worth 5,000 monks.


    The nearly ten thousand monks who were present were originally pleased to "Tian Xinxiao", but now they seem to have become witnesses who witnessed the failure of "Tian Xinxiao".


    Song Feng looked at Song Ning contemptuously: "People, you have the self-knowledge. Now tens of thousands of people are watching you fail, you lose to Song Feng!"


    Song Ning looked at Song Feng lightly, at the moment his nails were tightly entangled in the flesh and blood shed.


    "Why? Not convinced? What about the third person in ancient and modern Dandao? Without background, without strength, you are not even a monk, you are just a mortal who is not as good as ants!" Song Feng poorly humiliated.


    Leng Yuexiao gave Song Feng a disgusted look, but instead of talking to Song Feng, she turned to look at Song Ning.


    She looked indifferent, as if in front of her, a stranger who had never met.


    "Master Tian, ??I admire you, all of you, all the gifts, if you want to stay, then stay, help me to stay home, I am grateful.


    But if ... you want to go, then I will not stay, only hope that if one day the cold home is destroyed, the master can make alchemy to save people, and do a duty to protect the country of falling feathers. "


    Leng Yuexiao said easily, as if his mood did not fluctuate at all.


    Tens of thousands of people, but quietly at the moment.


    Just when everyone thought Song Ning would complain, sigh, and lose.


    Song Ning raised his lips: "Today, no matter who it is, can''t change this fact?"


    Leng Yuexiao just nodded halfway, but then paused. A picture flashed in her mind. There was a token fluctuation in Liuhe City that day, and she told the truth.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head slightly: "If he comes ... If he can come, he can help Leng''s family, even if there are only ten thousand people, even if he can only help Leng''s family for half a year, I will be content, but ... Will not come. "


    In Leng Yuexiao''s heart, if he wanted to come, he would have come long ago, and if he could come, he would not have waited until today.


    Everyone was silent, and Song Feng''s face was even more ugly. He didn''t expect that Leng Yuexiao was still thinking about Song Ning until now.


    "Xiao Xiao ..." Song Ning''s eyes were soft, and as he spoke, his appearance began to change ...

 Chapter 272： Song Ning is a mortal?

    "I''m coming."


    At the moment, the eyes of tens of thousands of monks are all the size of goose eggs. They stared at Song Ning and watched the appearance of this mortal ��Master Tianxin Xiaotian�� who is the third person of ancient and modern Dandao.


    At the same time, on the stone tablet in the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom, among the Dan Dao and his entourage, the words "Tian Xinxiao" suddenly disappeared and replaced with "Song Ning"!


    It wasn''t until Song Ning''s appearance stopped changing that Song Ning regained his original appearance.


    In eleven years, he became mature, years left a mark on his face, but he did not take away his youth.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao affectionately. At this moment, he waited too long.


    "Song, Song Ning!"


    Someone roared in the sky.


    This roaring man is a young monk. He listened to the story of Song Ning and cultivated all the way to today. Song Ning is his role model and the goal of his lifelong efforts.


    At this moment, among the monks outside the Wanhe Temple, any young monk is full of heart, and any monk with a heart of blood is heart-raised.


    Song Ning is really Song Ning.


    Huiling period cultivation, one person alone guard Qingluo City, killing tens of thousands of demons.


    The foundation was repaired, the Xianxu and his entourage said in a word, the Leng family truce for ten years.


    At that time, he was only sixteen years old!


    It is well known that these two things, but there are countless other rumors that belong to Song Ning.


    After a year of leisure, step into the foundation.


    In the early stage of foundation construction, he killed three Liujia Jiedan monks.


    and many more����


    and many more����


    Song Ning''s influence, not to mention ten years, will be remembered even if it is a hundred years.


    In Wanhe Hall, Song Ning took a deep breath: "Eleven years, I''m Song Ning and I''m back."


    Song Ning is back.


    This news was not only spread among Leng''s family. In an instant, the monks of the entire Fallen Nation were wearing Song Ning as if they were crazy.


    Everyone knows that Song Ning is Tian Xinxiao!


    Song Ning took out two tokens from the storage ring and threw the token on the table with a snap: "I was in Liuhe City that day, and I was almost discovered by you. These two tokens, I have been wearing them Body. "


    Woo!


    The teardrops were crystal clear, and when they fell, they had become ice.


    Leng Yuexiao pounced into Song Ning''s arms, so weak, so sad.


    Eleven years of thoughts turned into tears.


    Song Ning holds Leng Yuexiao, at this moment, he waited for eleven years!


    The monks cheered, they roared hysterically, and Song Ning returned, does it mean that the war on the northern border will change?


    Even if we can''t say another truce for ten years, if we rely on Song Ning''s appeal, with his cool style, amazing talent and cultivation behavior, he will lead Leng Jia to victory.


    Song Feng was dumbfounded, he never thought of it, this Tian Xinxiao turned out to be Song Ning!


    For Song Ning, he used to admire that once, and the five bodies he admired, but now, his heart is hatred.


    There was a booming voice in everyone''s ears.


    It is a cry, a hysterical cry.


    It is a vent, a vent that has been silent for eleven years.


    Leng Wuhen''s old tears are vertical and horizontal. He was wrong 11 years ago. Today, he will never be wrong anyway.


    Liu Ruxin looked at this scene blankly, his mind blank.


    Wang Shouyun grabbed Leng Wuzhen''s hand: "Wuhen Brother, my Wang family, send another 15,000 people!"


    Leng Wuhen nodded, but no amount of reinforcements at this moment was more serious than the joy brought by Song Ning.


    In the sky, there are constantly monks coming, ranging from a few hundred to a few thousand. They are close to being the best of the younger generation. When they knew Song Ning, they all came here and wanted to follow Song Ning and want to see Song Ning style.


    "Lu Family, fifteen monks above the foundation period, come to surrender, please Song Ning!"


    Song Ningyuan looked at this Lu family. He had let it go, and now he has to make a contribution to guarding his homeland.


    At this time, the most excited person in the whole Yuyu is Liu Ruyan in the extreme south. She is practicing, and suddenly feels a trace of fluctuations in her token. She has been very concerned since the last fluctuation. Now that there are fluctuations, she is crazy and rushes to the other side of the country of Lengyu-Lengjia!


    There are more and more people going to the Leng family, and the number of people who want to follow Song Ning on the front line to kill the enemy has also multiplied.


    In the middle of the air, Mo Mo appeared. He took hundreds of monks above the foundation period and slammed Song Ning in the middle of the air: "We also want to enter the killer alliance."


    Song Ning nodded.


    At this moment, Leng Yuexiao is like a bird, close to Song Ning, with her arms around Song Ning''s arms. At this moment, she will never separate again.


    Song Feng gritted his teeth tightly, he hated, he hated!


    Song Duan is even blank in his brain. At this moment, he feels as if he is dreaming.


    Liu Ruyan didn''t know what method was used, and it didn''t take long to get here. She entered the Wanhe Temple, rushed to Song Ning, looked at the token on the table, and looked at Song Ning''s face again.


    Along the way, she had heard about the stele and recalled her conversation with Song Ning in the imperial city that day, she loved and hated it.


    At this moment, among the cold families, there are already nearly 100,000 people.


    Outside these 100,000 people, several female practitioners were unable to squeeze in. When they met, they burst into tears and cried.


    They are Mu Xuezhao, Li Qingling and Tang Yue!


    In the Hall of Wanhe, Liu Ruyan looked at Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, and there was a slight loss in her heart, but how could this loss be comparable to the joy of Song Ning''s return?


    Song Feng gritted his teeth with a grudge: "Song Ning! Okay, since you are back, okay, your hero is back, your king is back, you **** are back at this time, why are you pretending to be a mortal? Is it fun to pretend to be a mortal? Is Yuanying Xiuwei or Demi-Shenxiu? You show it! "


    Everyone heard it and ignored Song Feng who spoke directly. Song Ning''s cultivation, whether it was Yuanying or Huashen, would be amazingly powerful, and they were convinced.


    It''s just that when everyone waits for Song Ningzhan to reveal his true cultivation, it is when Leng Yuexiao looks at Song Ning eagerly.


    Song Ning suddenly said: "My Dantian was destroyed, and now it is indeed a mortal."


    ��������


    ��������


    ��������


    There are ten breathing kung fu, and only the sound of heartbeat is left around.


    Song Feng grinned like crazy, "Mortal? Haha, you are a mortal? I want to fight with you, bet Leng Yuexiao, I want to fight with you!"


    At this point, no one could accept that Song Ning was a mortal, but when they inspected Song Ning''s body carefully, they found that Song Ning''s Dantian was really destroyed.


    "How many people have come to trust you outside for the purpose of your cultivation, your strength, and your heroic posture, but now you are just a mortal, an alchemist, you are just a waste that cannot be fought! There is a demon here, it is me who can protect Xiaoxiao, not you! "


    Song Feng roared: "If you are still a man, you will fight with me, bet Xiaoxiao, do you dare? Do you dare?"

 Chapter 273： Dao Tian appeared

    Song Feng should be really crazy, but nobody cares whether he is crazy or not. People care about Song Ning''s cultivation behavior.


    Does he really ... have no practice?


    Song Ning is back, but it is only his people who come back, but not his cultivation behavior?


    Various doubts appeared, and many people also showed hesitation.


    Indeed, they sought Song Ning because of Song Ning''s strength at that time, not because Song Ning looked good!


    No one can accept the fact that Song Ningzhen has become a mortal. The first reaction is Leng Yuexiao, but Leng Yuexiao hasn''t had time to stop it, but Song Ning has already spoken.


    "Are you going to duel with me?"


    Song Feng pointed to Song Ning: "Decide on life and death!"


    Leng Yuexiao held Song Ning''s hand tightly and shook her head.


    Liu Ruyan''s expression tightened: "Song Ning, don''t be impulsive, Song Feng will no longer be a monk.


    Some people care about Song Ning, and naturally some people wait and see, and some people look on with cold eyes.


    Song Ning let go of Leng Yuexiao''s hand and smiled lightly at Liu Ruyan, then slowly took a step forward.


    In this step, if Song Ning seemed to stand out, he didn''t have a loud voice, but the words fell into everyone''s ears.


    "Me, accept anyone''s challenge!"


    Silent.


    Although Song Ning''s performance was too unexpected, he said that accepting anyone''s challenge, a mortal, accepting any monk''s challenge?


    Obviously, no one expected that Song Ning would really accept it.


    But then, Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin looked at each other happily. They thought of Song Ning killing the demon on that day.


    In Wanhe Hall, Song Ning stepped out step by step, and the monks on both sides withdrew one after another to make way for Song Ning. Even though Song Ning is now a mortal who didn''t cultivate, they still didn''t make any difference.


    As Song Ning walked, he took out Liuyun Sword from the storage ring.


    One person, one sword, walking slowly, he walked and said lightly: "Anyone who is not convinced and wants to challenge can come, today, how many, how much I accompany!"


    During the speech, Song Ning stepped on and stepped forward. This was not a flight, but a jump.


    Song Feng''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and his green veins were exposed: "A duel in life and death, if you die, don''t blame me Song Feng for bullying you a mortal!"


    Between the words, Song Feng flew out into the air.


    Song Ning looked at Song Feng indifferently on a piece of empty space surrounded by 100,000 people.


    Leng Yuexiao nervously stepped forward to stop, but was pulled by Liu Ruyan.


    At this moment, Song Ning understands that if he does not show strength, then no one will convince him.


    If no one is convinced, these monks who support the Leng family will also leave.


    What he needs is not ��I ��m back�� to hold Leng Yuexiao into his arms, but not to make Leng Yuexiao embarrassed.


    "Come to death!" Song Feng shot with all his strength.


    The fluctuation of the spiritual force caused a violent wind to wind up and the dust flew. This blow was like ripples in the surrounding air.


    Do n��t wait for the signal, not just say it first, the shot is the killing move. At this moment, many people yelled at Song Feng, and the middle-aged monk killed the mortal.


    Song Feng''s attack came in the blink of an eye, Song Ning held the software, his body did not move, and there was no slight spiritual fluctuation on the body surface.


    Under this circumstance, under the blow of Song Feng, he would not even have bone residue.


    Everyone was puzzled. Song Ning just calmed down. Was it pretended?


    But when Song Feng''s blow was about to fall on Song Ning, suddenly, the Liuyun sword in Song Ning''s hands moved strangely.


    Ethereal Sword Domain, one foot!


    At this moment when the Liuyun Sword danced, Song Feng was suddenly like a stone thrown away, his body was not under his control, and the violent spiritual fluctuations suddenly disappeared.


    Spiritual power ... disappeared? !


    The voices of everyone breathing coolly almost overlapped. In the scene, no one except the Liu family believed that what happened in front of them, even the two sisters Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin, who had already been in love, felt too amazing and incredible .


    Song Feng''s eyes were unbelievable, his attacks and his spiritual powers all disappeared!


    ���� ����!


    Liuyun sword stabbed continuously, in the blink of an eye, seven or eighty swords.


    Song Feng knelt weakly on the ground.


    The duel is over.


    Song Ning didn''t kill Song Feng, but every sword pierced by the Liuyun sword cut Song Feng''s body.


    Song Feng stared blankly at the earth, his eyes dull, and his clothes were pierced with seventy-nine holes.


    When Song Ning''s soft sword flicked, the ethereal sword domain disappeared.


    asphyxia!


    One hundred thousand monks, suffocate!


    Those young monks who had just questioned Song Ning burst into tears one after another. How could the legends once be useless because they became mortals?


    How could the characters who were able to chatter in those days become mortals?


    "Wu Xiu ..."


    These two words do not know who said it, but at the moment, everyone understands it.


    In ten years, Song Ning did not have Dantian, but began to practice martial arts. Ten years of martial arts, one year of alchemy, achieved the third person of the ancient and modern Dandao of the Falling Feathers. It also achieved this only by the mortal body, without a trace of spiritual power. Song Ning who defeated the mid-level monk of Jundan!


    Song Ning''s name was cheered. What is more admirable is that Song Ning''s seventy-nine swords were enough to kill Song Feng, but he didn''t.


    Song Ning lowered his head and his voice was faint, as if to pity a poor bug.


    "I don''t kill you, it''s not that I don''t dare to kill, but that the Leng family doesn''t want to make enmity with the Song family."


    Song Ning said, put away the Liuyun Sword, and turned away: "From today, where I have Song Ning, there will not be you Song Feng. This is the condition for your survival."


    Numerous monks were crazy, countless people screamed at it, and Leng Yuexiao, who had been watching all this, cried. Song Ning just took two steps, and Leng Yuexiao flew up to hug Song Ning.


    How can she be ruthless if she is not a tree?


    But when everyone is happy for Song Ning, everyone wants Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao to be together, suddenly a strange power makes everyone''s mind tighten, and there are many monks who are low cultivation here I felt uncomfortable all at once.


    Wang Shouyun was shocked, but did not act at the moment.


    Leng Wuhen wanted to move, but his actions were suppressed.


    Song Ningfa felt numb. He felt that this strange power came from behind. This power was very familiar!


    Song Feng''s body suddenly burst, and within Song Feng''s body, a hand protruded out, followed immediately by a figure. As soon as she appeared, a force of the mid-day metamorphosis swept through the force. This power is far stronger than Wang Shouyun in the early days of God of God!


    She was too fast. When she showed up, she leaned towards Leng Yuexiao with one hand: "The body I want in Daotian depends on you, Song Ning, and you want to get your fingers dirty?"


    Between the words, her pale hand was approaching, and there was less than an inch away from Leng Yuexiao''s shoulder ...

 Chapter 274： One Hundred Thousand Life and Leng Yuexiao

    Song Ning will never forget this hand!


    Eleven years ago, this hand in the Fairy Market took away the ice.


    Eleven years ago, this hand almost killed it.


    If not, Leng Jia will not suffer, and Song Ning will not lose Jin Dan!


    At this moment when she comes back, how could Song Ning be indifferent?


    At this moment she wants to capture Leng Yuexiao, how could Song Ning watch?


    If this were not the case, Song Ning would never want to take it, but to this day, he did not hesitate to swallow the "Jin Dan" directly!


    The stars in Lengyue Xiaoxing''s eyes converged, and she wanted to escape, but at this moment she felt that her body could not move, as if she was bound.


    Seeing that one hand was about to fall on Leng Yuexiao''s shoulder, Dao Tianzheng has completely walked out of the void.


    But when it was less than half an inch away, a shocking force suddenly broke out again. This force was very strange. At first it was sporadic, but then, it poured out like a flood.


    In this spiritual power, Song Ning''s cultivation began to climb from a mortal.


    A layer of gas gathering period.


    The second layer of gas gathering period.


    ��������


    Huiling early.


    Huiling Middle ...


    Huiling Peak!


    Foundation period ...


    Tandem period!


    Everything happened between the electro-optical stone fires, the hand of the innocent man had not fallen on Leng Yuexiao''s shoulder, and only heard a deep voice in the air, followed by a loud noise.


    Breaking the air!


    Three words said, one finger slammed on the palm of the naive man.


    Boom! !


    Boom ~~


    Dao Tianren was unexpected, she slammed her hand back, and at this moment, there was a **** red dot on her pale palm.


    Broken finger? !


    Song Ning cast a broken finger and hurt Dao Tianren?


    A moment ago, he was nothing more than a mortal, but now his momentum continues to rise until he stays in the early stage of the formation of Tandan, which slowly stops.


    Almost no one until he took the pill medicine just now, everything happened too fast, people only noticed that Song Ning actually hurt Dao Tianren, the monk Jiedan, could actually hurt the middle-level monk!


    Song Ning ...


    Have repairs?


    The monks stared at Song Ning staring blankly, completely unable to figure out why he would suddenly become a pill, and people looked at Song Ning''s gleaming golden field. The golden pill seemed a bit strange, but it was indeed golden Dan is not fake.


    At this moment, a horrible word appeared in the hearts of many monks.


    Xianwu initiates!


    Song Ning''s heart moved, hoping to move away, but just before he left, an enchantment appeared around the hum.


    As soon as this enchantment appeared, it expanded directly to the entire Lengjia area, covering all the 100,000 monks among them.


    Absolutely defensive enchantment? !


    The first enchanting master of Luoyu Kingdom, Daotian!


    She threw her hands away with a blow to the monk, and I do n��t know how many monks were directly killed: "Song Ning, 100,000 monks and Leng Yuexiao, I let you choose, this enchantment, within a hundred interest, the monk of monk Even if Gudan is a real person, it wo n��t be broken without a moment. ��


    Hundreds of monks died in the palm of Dao Tianren, and they were all frightened when they heard the words of Dao Tianren.


    At this time, no one cared about how Song Ning''s cultivation practice was promoted. They were only thinking about how Song Ning should make a choice.


    One hundred thousand monks, and Leng Yuexiao ...


    Leng Yuexiao gently pushed away Song Ning: "Leng Jia, promise me to protect Leng Jia!"


    She said she pushed Song Ning away, but Song Ning grabbed it and pulled it behind her.


    One hundred thousand monks watched this scene with their eyes open.


    Dao Tianzheng laughed: "Abandoning 100,000 lives for the beauty of the face, you monks, you can see it? Who killed Song Ning today, I will let who lives!"


    Song Ningsi did not listen to the words of innocent people. He took all the medicines in the storage ring and took them. At this moment, no matter what medicines are used, as long as they can enhance cultivation, they can improve cultivation.


    Looking at Song Ning, who is taking the panacea madly, Leng Yuexiao''s heart hurts.


    However, the real people of Daotian laughed: "Song Ning, Song Ning, the third person in ancient and modern Dan Dao, don''t you know that the enhancement of ''Jin Dan'' needs to devour memory? Do not talk about the rules of heaven and earth, regardless of the principles of heaven. "


    Dao Tianzheng pointed to Song Ning: "You are really an unfilial disciple. Gu Dan came to the reincarnation after returning to the west for your immortality."


    Each sentence of Dao Tianzheng stung Song Ning fiercely and affected Song Ning''s mind.


    There were no monks moving around, and even in front of Dao Tianren, they still did not want to shoot Song Ning.


    I don''t know who it was, and suddenly shouted, "Fight with her!"


    Then, like a wave of people, tens of thousands of monks rushed towards the sky.


    Everyone was united, and spiritual power formed a defense, blocking Song Ning in front of him.


    After all, Wang Shouyun and Leng Wuhen are monks of Huashen, and they also joined the battle at this time.


    All of this is beyond Da Tian''s accident. The monk cherishes his life. How could she think that these people are now even desperate for Song Ning?


    "I''m dead alone, I can''t let Song Ning die, the northern border needs him!" Mo Mo said in a deep voice, hundreds of killers around him rushed out.


    "I can''t let Song Ning die if I die alone, and he can change this war by saying a truce for ten years!" An unknown middle-aged monk roared.


    "We can''t let Song Ning die, Daotian killed our second young master, and we also fight with him!" Song family members rose up.


    Even Daotian, even an incarnation of a mid-level monk, the attack at this moment cannot directly kill many monks.


    Layers of protection are in front of 100,000 monks, and 100,000 monks are in front of Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    However, even so, they can''t resist Daotian''s mad attack. If it is time for breath, within this enchantment, I am afraid that only Daotian can survive!


    Even though Wang Shouyun was a monk in the early days of Huashen, he was too far behind to enter the Huashen compared with the Taoist days in the middle of the incarnation.


    Volatility swept within the enchantment, outside the enchantment ...


    "Dao Tian! You dare to hurt him, I want you to die!" A trembling old voice came out, the figure appeared, floating in mid-air, he fell down with a palm, and slammed on the absolute defense enchantment .


    The enchantment shook violently, and golden ripples appeared, as if the eggshell had cracked, but then healed again.


    "Gu Dan, you only have ten years of life, or go home and care for your old age, otherwise you can''t live for ten years!" Daotian laughed wildly.


    At the same time, Liu Sitong in the southern battlefield has also arrived, violently bombarding the enchantment.


    Resistance, delaying time is the only hope for survival today.


    Leng Yuexiao was held tightly by Song Ning. She wanted to break free, but Song Ning refused to let it go.


    memory����


    precious memory����


    Song Ning''s eyes were already in tears.


    Hundreds of thousands of monks in front of him, he can''t give up, he can''t give up in the arms of the loved one ...


    [The author''s off topic]: 4th, 5th before 14:00

 Chapter 275： memory

    Ethereal Sword Domain!


    Song Ning pierced a sword at the edge of the enchantment, the ethereal sword domain, the smallest range, one foot!


    Bang ~


    The enchantment is just shaking, but there is nothing strange about it.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth and continued to narrow the scope of the ethereal sword domain.


    Three feet.


    Two feet.


    One foot!


    After three breaths, Song Ning was soaked all over, but the ethereal sword domain was still unable to break the enchantment.


    Not broken, but not enough!


    Song Ning feels that his memories are blurred now. It seems that he has forgotten a lot of things, but those forgotten memories are just what happened on Taihe Mountain when he was very young, and it is not important.


    He looked down at Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at him.


    �E.


    Leng Yuexiao''s lips were printed.


    Like a ray of soft light in the winter twelfth lunar month, warm and soft, lingering.


    While Song Ning was in a trance, Leng Yuexiao pushed away Song Ning and ran to one hundred thousand monks.


    "Xiao Xiao!" Song Ning grabbed Leng Yuexiao: "No!"


    "I''m reluctant to let you go naturally, and one hundred thousand monks will die for you. How can I hide here?" Leng Yuexiao said that she would break away from Song Ning.


    However, Song Ning''s hands are tighter ...


    "If ... I would forget you, would you blame me?" Song Ning''s voice was weak, and it was hard to get in the ear in this raid of spiritual power.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her hand, she saw the firmness in Song Ning''s eyes, and saw the reluctance in Song Ning''s eyes.


    "I will always haunt you, you kissed me, and I am your person, no matter how long this life, this life, no matter how long, one day, you will be tempted by me." Leng Yuexiao smiled tearfully, holding her hair Silk, that touch of sorrow was enough to defeat any line of defense in Song Ning''s heart.


    just����


    Song Ning closed his eyes, slowly released his hand, and took a deep breath.


    The attacks inside and outside the enchantment never stopped. He could delay countless moments, and then countless creatures might die.


    Forget the memories, how to love you ...


    Don''t forget the memories, how to save you ...


    Song Ning laughed hysterically, and the memory in her mind poured into Jin Dan.


    Jin Dan is like a demon, engulfing Song Ning''s memory madly, no matter what kind of memory, no matter what year and month.


    In Song Ning''s mind, the more he didn''t want to be swallowed by this Jin Dan, the more Jin Dan wanted to swallow it. After swallowing, Song Ning''s cultivation grew like crazy.


    Jietan mid-term.


    The late Dandan.


    The final stage of Jiedan is complete!


    After Jin Dan swallowed the memory belonging to Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning let out a bitter cry, but then, there was a trace of indifference, a trace of indifference, a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    His whole body was raging with wind and fury, and his spirit burst like a flood.


    Yuanying, early Yuanying, early peak of Yuanying, mid-Yuanying, mid-peak of Yuanying, late Yuanying!


    Song Ning''s cultivation base was stuck in the pinnacle of Yuanying''s later period, but the memory about Leng Yuexiao turned him into a realm!


    "What''s in my mind ... and these useless things?" Song Ning was slightly startled, and seemed to be a little puzzled. How could there be many broken memories in his mind?


    Jin Dan frantically swallowed all the memories left by Song Ning.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise within the enchantment.


    Song Ning long hair flying, rising into the sky, madly penetrated into his body, Jin Dan began to metamorphose, became extremely small, very small, just like the size of walnut kernels.


    Early Demigod!


    Song Ning''s mind was blank at the moment. He looked at Daotian and those monks indifferently, not knowing why these people were fighting.


    Everything around him doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him. He doesn''t like it here. He likes peace. He wants to go out here.


    Song Ning''s metamorphosis only occurred between breathing. Hundreds of thousands of monks cheered. They didn''t expect Song Ning to be so amazing. What kind of miracle will Song Ning''s half-divine cultivation bring to them?


    Outside the enchantment, Gu Dan''s real man shivered and his eyes showed sadness. He took it, but ... in this case, he took Jin Dan.


    Within the enchantment, the monks roared up: "Song Ning recovered, and Song Ning resumed his cultivation. We will withstand and Song Ning will definitely take us away!"


    "Song Ning has recovered!"


    The sound was like a wave, with waves rising and falling again, falling in Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning frowned, feeling a little inexplicable.


    Song Ning?


    It seems ... it seems to be their own name. Do these people know themselves?


    Song Ning turned his head to look at the monks and Daotian. His eyes fell on Daotian''s hands.


    Huh!


    Song Ning''s eyes tightened, somehow, when he saw Daotian''s arm, he had endless resentment in his heart, and he wished to cut Daotian''s hand off.


    Boom ...


    Daotian had another ten attacks in a row, and even a hundred thousand monks could not resist.


    The deaths and injuries were heavy, and they were defeated again and again, but whether they were dead or alive, all the monks'' faces were smiling.


    Everyone who respects Song Ning has a blood of blood and a basic conscience of a monk.


    Wandering on the verge of death, their ears echoed the instructions of the elders at the time of the first cultivation.


    "My monks, take the world as their duty, remove evil spirits, guard their homes ..."


    They have no ability, but they know that Song Ning must have this ability. It can be done eleven years ago, and it can be the same today even eleven years later!


    Song Ning looked at these people. He felt that before everyone was dying, his eyes were all on him, as if to convey some signal to him, as if he wanted to tell him something.


    He felt very strange, why these people are going to die, but his eyes are full of hope.


    Why do these people reach the end of their lives, but they are smiling?


    Buzz!


    Song Ning had a splitting headache, and vaguely, he wanted to save these people.


    Ethereal Sword Domain!


    When Song Ning hits with all his strength, all spiritual power disappears within the ethereal sword domain. Within three feet, the ethereal sword domain exhibited by Song Ning can extinguish the divine spirit power.


    "Escape!" Song Ning spit out a word.


    The monk closest to Song Ning saw this and immediately escaped from the three-foot gap.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more monks came to Song Ningfei and flew away from the gap.


    In a moment of effort, countless deaths and injuries, and countless people fled the enchantment, Dao Tian roared fiercely, raising his hand and plucking it at the cold and innocent claws he wanted to escape.


    bass!


    Song Ning''s body disappeared, and when it reappeared, he was directly blocked between Daotian and Leng Wuhen. The Liuyun sword flashed in his hand. Within three feet, Daotian''s claw couldn''t move forward.


    In the enchantment, Leng Wuhen left, and Leng Yuexiao also left under the pull of Leng Wuhen, just when Gudan Real and Liu Sitong wanted to enter, the gap suddenly healed.


    "Song Ning!" The shouts of some people overlapped.


    Song Ning listened to this voice, familiar and strange, warm and cold.


    Outside of the enchantment, Gudan Real and Liu Sitong stared at each other, and then attacked more frantically. Now this enchantment can only maintain twenty hours.


    In the enchantment, Song Ning''s right hand Liuyun sword resisted Dao Tian''s hand, while the left hand took another sword directly from the storage ring. As soon as the sword came out, it flashed under Song Ning''s spiritual power Han Guang, Song Ning waved his sword with his left hand, and slashed at Dao Tianren''s arm ...


    [The author''s digression]: There was a bug in the last chapter. Liu Sitong came from the southern battlefield, not Liu Ruyan.


    Fifth change, fixed 5 changes per day, followed by plus change.


    Before 14:30, the sixth

 Chapter 276： Good man, dead

    when!


    When the sword fell, Song Ning felt that the tiger''s mouth was numb. Instead of slashing the opponent''s arm, he hurt himself.


    As he retreated, he was still staring at Dao''s innocent hand.


    Somehow, Song Ning looked at that hand the more disgusted he had to cut it off.


    Dao Tianren''s arm hurts. She never thought that Song Ning could have such strength.


    The cold flash of the sword in Song Ning''s hands was still shaking, and Song Ning''s arms began to tremble.


    This sword is the burning sword!


    That day, in the cave, Xiao Fen collided with the skull and was stunned. He didn''t wake up until today, but just struck him directly from this coma.


    "Master?" Inside Xiaotianjian, Xiaofen''s voice came.


    Song Ning was holding the Burning Sky Sword, and suddenly heard this sound from the Burning Sky Sword, and he was startled: "What!"


    Song Ning, who had no memory, was too contradictory to this kind of thing, and scared him to throw Thiantianjian directly.


    But perhaps because of his hatred for Daotian''s hand, Song Ning throws it at Daotian''s hand even if he throws away the burning Tianjian.


    In Burning Sky Sword, Xiao Burn was still a little confused, and felt that he was thrown out, and he was immediately awake.


    Dao Tian was overjoyed. At that time, she was just for this sword. Unexpectedly, Song Ning, who now lost her memory, even gave her the sword directly.


    Dao Tian reached out and grabbed the Burning Sky Sword, but just as soon as she grabbed the Burning Sky Sword, the Little Burn in the Burning Sky Sword was awake. She saw that she was a stranger, and she turned into a humanoid figure and breathed cold. Out of the sky, Daotian sprayed ice crystals all over the body in an instant.


    Suddenly, Xiao Fang broke free, pointing at Dao Tian and scolding: "Old Goblin, don''t touch me, it''s disgusting!"


    Click.


    The ice crystals on Daotianzhen''s body shattered into powder. After seeing this small burn, instead of being angry, she laughed.


    She reached out and grabbed Xiao Fen, but Xiao Fen was so fast that she had come to Song Ning''s body, and once again turned into Fen Tianjian, floating around Song Ning''s body, as if protecting her.


    Although Song Ning does not remember Burning Sky Sword, he remembers that he once seemed to have such a sword, and remembers that this sword can perform Burning Sky Sword.


    Outside of the boundary, the crowd is constantly bombarding, and every breath is especially precious to them.


    At the beginning of the half-length and the mid-phase of the Huashen, it was not a level at all. Now Song Ning can fight it, which already shows his strength.


    Although everyone was uplifted, their concerns about Song Ning also grew stronger.


    "This enchantment will break in eleven breaths. If you can survive the ten breaths, I will let you live!" Dao Tian pointed to Song Ning in his speech.


    It was pointed out that the light appeared at first glance, which seemed to absorb all the light around it, and the sky suddenly dimmed.


    Day to night, no stars and no light, in the dark, this light broke through the sky, and immediately hit Song Ning.


    There was bursts of bursts at the place where the light passed, and even the space seemed to be affected by a trace and shivered.


    The mid-level monk of the Huashen made a full blow, breaking the empty finger, the second finger!


    Not to mention the cult monk, even the monk Wen Dao, if he took the finger empty-handed, he could only die, not to mention that Song Ning is only the early half-length?


    At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be silent.


    Burning Sky Sword greeted with a dazzling cold light, even though she was also afraid, but now it can only be so.


    She is a sword spirit, immortal, and at most burns the sky sword, she wanders between the sky and the earth, as long as it can help the master reduce the damage ...


    "Song Ning!" Gu Dan''s real man roared, and this finger fell. Even if there was the Sky Burning Sword blocking, Song Ning would die. Undoubtedly, how could he patiently watch Song Ning, who had just served ''Jin Dan'', die?


    boom!


    Burning essence blood, repairing burning, and Shouyuan burning!


    The real cultivation of Gu Dan broke out in an instant.


    this is����


    Smell the feeling!


    Between heaven and earth, the Taoist writer died in the morning, and the ten-year Shou Yuan volatilized in an instant, giving the ancient Dan the real power of the Taoist writer.


    The absolute defensive enchantment was invisible in front of him. In one step, he came to Song Ning, and when he waved his hand, he also pointed out a broken air.


    boom!


    A bit broken.


    In front of this Gudan Zhenren, the space burst, but this burst just expanded by one point, and was caught in the hands of Gudan Zhensheng.


    The sky is lit.


    Daotianzhenren also fled in a hurry.


    One hundred thousand monks now has less than thirty thousand.


    There are countless deaths and injuries, and blood is flowing ...


    It was too late for everyone to grieve, and his eyes fell on the real person of Gu Dan in the sky.


    His figure began to become erratic, the flesh was no longer, but the ghost still had extremely strong power.


    Smell ...


    This is the power of Wen Dao.


    Gu Danzhen is already back to the light now, he raised his hand and patted on Song Ningtianling.


    After the first shot, a trace of memory flew out of Jin Dan in Song Ning.


    This is the first indelible memory. The memory enters Song Ning''s mind. Song Ning still recalls the past.


    Taihe Mountain?


    Song Ning looked at a loss, but then he remembered everything in Taihe Mountain, his righteous father, brother and sister ...


    Gu Danzhen took another shot on Song Ning''s head.


    The second indelible memory flows from Song Ning''s Jindan to his mind.


    Song Ning looked at the old man with tears in his eyes, and this second memory was forged by Gu Danzhen. In the memory, Song Ning saw him living in Shuiyunzong from an early age, and saw that his master was Gudan Zhenren. , Saw all the past ...


    "Master, Master!" Song Ning wanted to seize the real person of Gudan, but at the moment, the flesh of the real person of Gudan was already burnt out, and the only thing left was the ghost image transformed by Yuanshen.


    Gu Dan laughed, and he was finally relieved. He spent ninety years of Shou Yuan to leave three memories. He was proud of being able to make up this memory, but at the same time, he was also the most ashamed.


    His power of life has disappeared, and the rest is only the remaining Yuanshen. This Yuanshen may be drifting with the wind at any time. He did not speak, and gently patted Song Ningtianling for the third time.


    Song Ning looked at the old man in front of him with great sadness. In his body, the third memory began to spread slowly, intertwined in his body, and finally flowed to his head.


    The real shadow of Gu Dan is even more virtual. He is afraid that he will be too late to speak again.


    "Song Ning, the teacher is leaving. After returning to Zongmen, he will take out the things left for you by the teacher, and Shui Yunzong will rely on you, leaving these three memories for the teacher, one of them is yourself. As requested, the remaining two traces were forcibly joined by me. Do n��t blame me ... do n��t blame me ... if you remember one day, you must not ... "


    Gu Dan''s real voice and phantom drift with the wind.


    At the same time, in Song Ning''s mind, the third memory appeared!

 Chapter 277： Third memory

    Gu Dan is really humane and disappears.


    Among the falling feathers, Gu Dan was the strongest person in cultivation, Dan Dao was already the highest, and he was also the first person in the astrological road. However, he gave Song Ning the last hundred years of his life.


    On the stone tablet in the imperial city, the name of the real person of Gudan became eternal, and could no longer move forward, and could only be replaced by later ones.


    At the last moment of his life, he regretted that third indelible memory, he felt that he was wrong, but, he hoped that Song Ning''s future could go higher and farther, rather than being entangled by his children .


    At the beginning, he had repeatedly considered how this last memory should be. If he were not short of life, he would not be so entangled.


    The third trace of memory entered Song Ning''s mind. Song Ning''s mouth vomited turbid air for a long time. While turbid air was eliminated from the body, he accepted the last memory.


    While in Russia, Song Ning slowly opened her eyes and faced the expectation of the people around him.


    "I, Song Ning, will guard the northern border and wipe out evil spirits!" Song Ning''s eyes were shining brightly, and there were less than 30,000 monks left in front of him.


    "My monk, born in the country of falling feathers, has responsibility here, guarding the home and protecting the country, protecting the people, willing to follow me, and go to the border with me, blood battle battlefield!" Song Ningyang raised Liuyun sword.


    Nearly 30,000 monks roared loudly and were inspiring.


    just����


    Several people rejoiced and others were worried. When Song Ning''s eyes swept over everyone, there was no pause, because the people in front of him were all the same, so strange.


    The third memory left by Gu Dan Real Man-your name is Song Ning, you are a person, not a demon, you have to protect the country of falling feathers and protect your life!


    Song Ning''s eyes were deep, and suddenly, as he glanced across the crowd, he paused in front of a woman.


    The face, the country, and the city, like the fairy of the Nine Heavens, she stood there, seemingly unstained, as holy and noble as ice and snow.


    There were tears in her eyes, as if they were extremely emotional.


    She is����


    Song Ning suddenly felt a headache, he had no memory, but he was sure that the woman had absolutely met him before and had met him very often.


    However, he only cares a little, and does not continue to pay attention to the woman, but rises into the air, looking down at the blood-stained earth.


    "The external troubles haven''t been eliminated, and the civil strife has risen again. These ... was the old goblin just doing?" Song Ning didn''t know how to call the innocent person, so he followed Xiao''s name.


    Among the crowd, Leng Yuexiao stepped out: "The Song family may have been designed by Dao Tianren, who killed more than 70,000 monks."


    Innocent? !


    Song Ning thought that that white palm would rise with a nameless fire, 70,000 monks, and now there is a demon attack, but she directly killed 70,000 monks!


    "She not only killed these 70,000 monks, but also my master!" Song Ning shivered, and the grief brought by Gu Dan''s death turned into strength: "Dao Tianzhenren ..."


    "He Dao Zong, Tao Tianzhenren." Some of the many monks said.


    Boom!


    When Song Ning''s body moved, his figure disappeared directly. When he disappeared, he only left a sentence: "The murderer, life is for life!"


    Everyone was frightened, just now, if it was Gu Dan who burned Jingyuan to protect Song Ning, Song Ning had already died in the hands of Dao Tianzhen.


    But when everyone wanted to chase, Liu Sitong stopped them.


    "Dao Tian fled, I don''t know where, but I can be sure that she ... is not in the country of falling feathers!"


    hiss.


    Everyone took a breath, not in the country of falling feathers? Among the monks of the Fallen Nation, can anyone leave at will?


    Even Liu Sitong was shocked at this point. If he said that he could leave the country of falling feathers in the middle of the day, there are only two possibilities. One is that her cultivation practice has already exceeded Wen Dao. Belongs to this world.


    The first possibility may be denied, if Daotian''s cultivation is more than Wen Dao, with her style of action, Luo Yuguo has long been troubled, then what can be determined now is that Daotian does not belong to this world.


    This world ... there are enchantments all around. If she does not belong to the Falling Feather Kingdom, then it can only show that she is just a doppelganger.


    Exactly ... Whose avatar could have such a cultivation practice, and the earth-shattering world would be stirred up?


    Liu Sitong looked at Song Ning''s disappearing direction in confusion, and sighed in his mouth: "Now that the child has no memory, he will only act according to the indelible memory left by Gu Dan''s predecessor. ''I don''t understand'' affair '', but if I act instinctively this time, I can''t find Dao Tian, ??I am afraid that the entire Taoist sect will have to be buried ... "


    Liu Ruyan flew to her mother, her face tranced: "Mother, he ... it seems to have changed ..."


    "Without memory, everyone will change." Liu Sitong sighed softly.


    Liu Ruyan''s heart groaned.


    Seeing Song Ning serving the ''Jin Dan'' for Leng Yuexiao with his own eyes, he saw Song Ning losing his memory in order to gain cultivation.


    What he did was not just to save Leng Yuexiao, but to save many monks in the Fallen Nation. If he was just one and a half hours later, he didn''t know how many monks would die.


    Daotian''s cultivation practice has long been bound to the real people of Gudan. It broke out today and turned into a situation in which the spirits were painted.


    At the moment, many monks don''t understand why Song Ning is like a person. They don''t even know what pill medicine Song Ning took just now, and why Xiu Wei will improve quickly.


    Even if there is no trace, if you haven''t got a little information from Gudanzhen''s population before, I''m afraid I can''t understand it at the moment.


    "Xiao Xiao, Song Ning him ..." Leng Wuhen was seriously injured, but still standing beside Leng Yuexiao, comforting softly.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled indifferently and shook his head slightly: "I understand that if he doesn''t do this, he will not be Song Ning, and I love him like this."


    Leng Wuhen sighed, and after the transmission, the crowd began to pack up the corpses, and Leng Yuexiao stood up and went to the direction of He Daozong.


    At this moment, not only Leng Yuexiao, but also mother and daughter Liu Sitong and three others.


    Although Daotian is gone, they still don''t worry about Song Ning.


    In the sky, Song Ning held the Sky Burning Sword in his hand, and a lot of spiritual power continuously flowed into the Sky Burning Sword. The speed was so fast that Song Ning was excited.


    Xiao Fen desperately sucked on the spiritual power in Song Ning''s body, sending out light bursts of light.


    Soon, Song Ning''s spiritual power bottomed out, and the Burning Sky Sword also became like a blue ice, and the original translucent sword body now became completely cloudy.


    "I remember, there is a trick called the sky-burning cut?" Song Ning said lightly.


    "Yes, master!" Xiaofen rejoiced.


    Song Ninglue frowned, not very fond of this title: "How powerful?"


    "Under the middle of the gods, one blow will die!" Xiao Fendao said.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes, but shook his head: "Not enough, I want to be stronger!"


    Xiao Fen seemed to feel the anger in Song Ning''s heart. The anger instantly burned to Xiao Fen''s mind. Xiao Fun felt a sudden agitation in her heart. Her eyes flashed, and there was blood in her flames.


    Well!


    Xiao Fen suddenly embraced Song Ning, and Cherry Xiaokou was going directly to Song Ning''s neck ...

 Chapter 278： Daotian dies, you live

    Song Ning was taken aback, and he said what happened to the sword spirit, why did he come up suddenly?


    He was about to raise his hand to slap the sword spirit, but suddenly felt the blood in his body began to flow, but at the same time, some memory appeared in his mind.


    It is not so much a memory as a few pictures, these pictures record the memory of the sword spirit.


    Song Ning let you burn down his blood, and as the blood lapsed, he felt his body feel refreshed. This extremely pleasant feeling was like impurities in the body were being sucked out.


    A moment later, Xiaofen''s red lips separated from Song Ning''s neck, and a few drops of blood were still on the pointed tiger teeth.


    Xiaohan touched the blood at his mouth and licked his lips.


    "The picture just about this sword?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Burn nodded: "Master, you seem to have amnesia, but as your strength improves, I now have more memories, so I just told you everything about the Burning Sky Sword that you can control now. "


    Song Ning knew it.


    Burning Sky Sword, when the strength of the holder reaches a certain level, there will be two forms.


    The first form is called ��slaughter��.


    The second form is called ''Tian Yu''.


    The form of slaughter, Burning Sky Sword, bloodthirsty, blood red, the more bloodthirsty, the stronger the power.


    The Tianyu form is automatically guarded by the Burning Sky Sword, which is translucent. The more indifferent the state of mind of the holder, the stronger the defense ability.


    Just now Song Ning needed stronger power, and Xiao Fen only sucked Song Ning''s blood to transform the form of Burning Sky Sword.


    Xiao Fen returned to the Burning Sword. The burning body of the Burning Sword began to change. It was originally ice blue, but now it starts to change from the hilt to a little bit red, but the red is very pale, just like a drop of blood The wink dripped into a bucket of water.


    Song Ning looked down at the burning sky sword''s eyes. Although it is only a little red in the ice blue now, he can feel that the power contained in the burning sky sword is much stronger than before.


    I do n��t know why, Song Ning is desperate for strength at this moment. He looked at the Burning Sky Sword in his hand and was excited: "When he sees the old goblin of Daotian, he must cut off her hand before killing her."


    Song Ning finished frowning, he didn''t know why he hated Daotian''s hand so much.


    Falling down domestically, in the same way.


    In the hall, many elders were meditating and practicing, but suddenly they heard a ��click��, and the life card belonging to the innocent Dao suddenly shattered.


    The fragmentation of the life card means that the monk died, and the Dao Tianren are the masters of their Taoist Sect. With the cultivation of the Dao Tianren, almost no one can destroy it in this fallen feather. Why is her life card Cracked?


    The elders were frightened, and their first reaction was to expand the guardian enchantment. This guardian enchantment could resist the attack of the monk Wen Dao, but now there are no Dao innocents presiding in the enchantment, and the effect they can play is insufficient. But the monk of the deity can never easily break this enchantment.


    Tens of thousands of disciples of the Taoist sect came out of the room at this moment. They had never seen the guardian enchantment unfolding. Now the enchantment unfolding is bound to happen.


    But just before the enchantment was fully unfolded, a figure suddenly appeared in mid-air. As soon as he appeared, he was stab at the enchantment.


    It was only half of the enchantment unfolding under the sword, shaking violently, making a loud sound.


    "Dao Tian old demon, do not want to use the enchantment to dodge!" Song Ning said, another sword.


    This sword, Song Ning never left his hand, but directly used half of the power of the Burning Sky Sword.


    The ice flame that was supposed to be ice blue now turned into a fiery red, and the sky-burning sword came out. The fiery red flame burned quickly. A red light drew a hundred-foot arc in the air, all within the arc It''s hot.


    laugh!


    The unfinished enchantment was violently attacked instantly and was directly burned by the flame. Although the enchantment was not broken, Song Ning flashed into the enchantment.


    The elders of the Taoist Sect were shocked. Coupled with the attack just now, they were all unsteady and looked at Song Ning in horror.


    "Who are you, dare to insult me, the innocent man of the Taoist sect, dare to break into the enchantment?" The elder Hedaozong stabilized his body and pointed at Song Ning with anger.


    During his speech, six priests from the Taoist sect surrounded Song Ning. At the same time, there were countless Yuan Ying monks and Jie Dan monks, three layers inside and three layers outside, surrounding Song Ning Tuan.


    And this is talking about the elders of the Dadao Zongzong, who cultivated to look at the early stage of the deification.


    So many monks surrounded Song Ning, the spiritual force spread out, and toward Song Ning, it seemed to kill Song Ninghuo.


    "Who am I? It''s just a monk at the beginning of the half-length, life is rampant, and now you''re here, don''t want to leave!" The elder monk of the second elder of Hedaozong, pointing at Song Ning.


    Snapped!


    Song Ning shook his hand without warning. Between the hands, he slapped a slap of the two elders of Dao Zongzong and almost fell.


    "Dao Tian died, you are born, Dao born, you are dead!" Song Ning spit out twelve words coldly.


    "Junior, you''re looking for death!" Elder He Daozong raised his palm to shoot Song Ning.


    In the early days of Transfiguration, the strength is certainly very strong. If the ordinary demigod monk is in front of this transfiguration monk, he has no power to fight back.


    The disciples of He Dao Zong sarcastically looked at Song Ning. At that moment, they really thought that Song Ning was a great god, and they wanted to destroy them directly. Kill this person.


    Song Ning frowned and was too lazy to talk nonsense with the attacked person in front of him. His right arm moved and Fen Tianjian waved it out.


    Burning the sky!


    The flames burst out, a sword was cut, and the sky changed color. If Song Ning controlled the power, I was afraid that this flame could directly burn most of the Taoist Sect.


    This sword was too fast, and even the people present did not see how Song Ning made the sword, and the sword was withdrawn.


    Song Ning held the blade of Burning Sky Sword in one hand, and the blood flowed out and flowed directly into Burning Sky Sword. The light-colored Burning Sky Sword started to change color, and Xiao Fen in Burning Sky Sword began to absorb Song Ning''s blood and blood. Spiritual power.


    Song Ning didn''t look at the big elder, his eyes were indifferent: "Dao Tian, ??where is it?"


    At this time, everyone looked at the elder again, and his body had been cut in two. When the wound around the waist was just exposed, he only heard the sound of "chirp", and the flame instantly burned his body, even existing in his body. The primal gods of the monks of the deification period were all burned to death.


    A trace of **** power penetrated into the Burning Sky Sword, and Song Ning raised his eyebrows, seemingly clear. It turned out that this was the Burning Sky Sword under the slaughtering state. It absorbed blood, and enhanced the attack power with the **** power.


    The entire Taoist sect was dead, and no one dared to speak or speak. Among the tens of thousands of people, there were many people who had cultivated more than Song Ning, but at the moment they were pale and trembling.


    Song Ning''s voice was a little more indifferent: "I said the last time, Dao Tian Die, you are born, Dao Tian Born, you ... die!"


    [The author''s off topic]: Today''s update is a little late, sorry, the next chapter before ten o''clock

 Chapter 279： One thousand people follow

    There is no mercy in Song Ning''s eyes at this moment, just like killing the gods, plus the sword just beheaded the elders of the early days of the gods, who else dares to speak?


    They have no doubt that this killing **** can kill thousands of people with just a sword.


    "He ... he is Song Ning ?!" Suddenly, a young monk said.


    One stone stirred up thousands of waves, before Tian Xinxiao''s name had spread throughout the entire country of falling feathers, and after that, the news of Tian Xinxiao, Song Ning, had spread all over the world. Now Song Ning appears. It is fear.


    Song Ning came and came to He Dao Zong, killing the elders with a sword, and now, he wants to kill Dao Tianren?


    Is this Song Ning crazy?


    But when I think of the power of Song Ning''s sword just now, no one doubts that Song Ning has the power to fight against Dao Tian in the middle of the incarnation.


    Song Ning''s face paled a bit, and Fen Tianjian had turned into a wine red at the moment. Song Ning removed his hand from Fen Tian Jian, his right hand raised, and Fen Tian Jian raised.


    "Dao Tian, ??you get me out!" Song Ning slammed his sword into the ground.


    This sword pierced directly into the land of Hedaozong, and as the sword slowly entered the earth, the land of Hedaozong began to shatter.


    The flame erupted in the Burning Sky Sword, and the land of the Taoist Emperor Zong began to tremble. In a moment, the sound of the clicks continued, and the earth cracked. Inside it was the red fire flowing, like a volcanic eruption, billowing thick smoke. .


    Elder Hedaozong was shocked: "The life card of the innocent man of the Sect Master has been shattered. We do not know what happened in the end. Why did Song Daoyou destroy my Hezongzong!"


    Song Ning was indifferent and sneered, "Oh? Destroy your Taoist Sect? Daotian''s old goblin is your Sect Master, just now, she killed 70,000 monks of the Falling Feather Kingdom, even if I destroyed your Taoist Sect , And no one dares to say that I am not a word! "


    The people of the Taoist school were terrified, and it was completely difficult to accept this fact. Their innocent man just killed 70,000 monks?


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes at the elder who said: "The fate is here."


    The elder hurriedly picked up Daotian''s shattered life card and sent it to Song Ning with fear.


    Amidst the thick smoke, the land of the Confucianism was already hot, and the monks feared to be contaminated by the fire, and they all rose into the air, with endless fear in their eyes.


    Song Ning took the life card and felt a trace of fluctuations above, frowning: "That old goblin is really dead?"


    In his speech, Burning Sky Sword turned into Little Burning, and Little Burning stared at the life card, nodded thoughtfully: "Master, there is indeed no sign of life, but there is still a trace of fluctuations on this life card. This matter is suspicious, why not seal up the fluctuations in this life card first? "


    "Um." Song Ning directly threw the life card to Xiaohan.


    The Taoist monks looked at Song Ning diligently, and Song Ning''s eyes swept over them. They immediately bowed, without saying a word, trembling all over the body. For a magma, they were already terribly afraid of Song Ning, fearing that one sentence was wrong, they would be directly killed by the other party.


    Song Ning got up and wanted to go, but he just leaped into the air, and his figure was a meal: "All the monks of the Taoist Sect, go to the northern battlefield to kill the enemy."


    After saying this, Song Ning got up and flew away: "This is the way to live."


    The monks had not yet understood what was going on. Just listening to the sound of "Bang", the entire Taoist sect was like a volcanic eruption, and the fire was splashing. However, all the monks contaminated with this fire were burned to ashes and burned instantly. After the ashes, the power of the Sky Burning Sword increased by one.


    The monks of the Taoist sect were scared, and scrambled to follow behind Song Ning: "The juniors are willing to follow the predecessors to kill the enemy, and ask the predecessors to spare their lives!"


    Song Ning didn''t pay any attention to these people. Instead, her eyes fell on Liu Family and Leng Yuexiao who had been watching this scene in the distance.


    "What are you looking at?" Song Ning said lightly.


    The four of them shook their heads: "I thought this sect of Taoism would be charcoaled, but I didn''t expect you to let them go."


    Song Ning frowned: "I ... why should I kill them? Why should I let the spirit of the Taoist Sect? I am looking for Daotian only."


    This simple sentence made the four people stunned. Without memory, they would only act according to their nature. But Song Ning wouldn''t want to kill innocent people in such circumstances?


    Burning Sky Sword reveals Xiao Fen''s unpleasant voice: "If the master kills the tens of thousands of monks, the power of Xiao Fen will be greatly improved."


    Song Ning heard a bit of complaint in this voice, and smiled lightly: "What kind of evil are you? You can''t kill innocent people with the power of bloodthirsty. I only warn you about this sentence once."


    "Xiaohan knows, just just casually said, the master should not be angry." Then, Xiaohan hugged Song Ning''s arm tightly.


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression moved, and her heart was painful.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Ruyan hurriedly said: "Song Daoyou''s true style is not diminished, but it was just a sentence, which made this Taoist ancestor tens of thousands of monks voluntarily rush to the front."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Dao Tian Damn, this Taoist sect should also be blamed, I don''t kill them, it is for them to atone for themselves. What happened to Leng Family?"


    "Leng Jiazhu has arranged for people to clean up, and the remaining 30,000 monks are waiting for you at Leng Jia." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao and always felt that the voice was very familiar. Before, the mood was extremely low, but as soon as he heard the voice, he felt a lot more comfortable.


    "Before I lost my memory, do you know all of you?" Song Ning said.


    Several people nodded, but did not speak.


    Song Ning nodded: "I remember the previous Lengjia thing, it seems to be related to the Song family, right?"


    If Song Ning does not mention the Song family at this moment, Liu Ruyan and others will not take the initiative to propose, after all, from the whole thing, the Song family has also been exploited by real people.


    "It is indeed related to the Song family, but ..." Liu Ruyan said.


    However, Liu Ruyan''s voice did not fall, and Song Ning''s figure moved, disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he had already reached the imperial city of Luoyu Kingdom.


    In the imperial city, such a semi-godly monk suddenly appeared. All the monks'' eyes could not help but look, with a little surprise in their eyes.


    "It''s Song Ning!" Someone shouted.


    Hearing someone say this, Song Lianshan and Song Lianju of the Song family suddenly shivered and looked at Song Ning.


    In the middle of the sky, Song Ning fell into the Song family with a glance, squinting, and sneered, "The people of the Song family, please don''t rush to commit crimes!"


    Although Song Ning said this calmly, but the sound was violent. Among the imperial city, the monk who was a lower monk suddenly bleeds. Even the Yuanying monk, his heart trembled.


    Within the imperial city, the Song family was in shock, and most of the Song family did not even know what happened.


    However, the Song family did not speak, but another voice came from the palace at the core of the imperial city: "Bold Song Ning, the imperial city is heavy, how can you make it!"


    [The author off topic]: Sorry, today is more

 Chapter 280： If someone commits me, I will kill

    Song Ningling swept her eyes and locked her eyes on a monk in the core palace of the imperial city.


    At the same time, a spiritual consciousness swiftly hit back, directly hitting Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness.


    "Huh, it''s just a matter of self-cultivation, don''t limit yourself!"


    boom!


    The two spirits collided together, and one of them was directly defeated.


    Poof ~


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and the spirit attack was the direct damage to the mind.


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows slightly: "I don''t want to bully people. You are a weak monk, too weak. Be careful next time. If I don''t have reservations about my spiritual knowledge, I have accidentally hit you!"


    Between the words, in the core hall of the imperial city, the monk of the **** of sacred blood spewed out bit by bit, scaring the faces of the twelve demigod monks around him.


    "Twelve Guardians, Formation!" Nahuashen monk took several medicines with bloodshot eyes.


    During the speech, twelve demigod monks suddenly appeared over the imperial city. The twelve monks formed a sphere, and a spiritual force was ejected from their bodies, intertwined together, like a spiritual ball.


    "Dare to break into the imperial city and still dare to hurt me, kill me!"


    It was at this moment that Liu Sitong''s voice came suddenly in the air: "Military planes are real and slow. Song Ning came, only for the Song family, and did not intend to conflict with the imperial city."


    "Kill!" Nahua God monk yelled.


    The twelve demigod monks flashed their bodies, and at the same time, raised their middle fingers and pointed to Song Ning.


    "Boy, die!"


    Boom!


    The twelve fingerings shot at Song Ning from all directions, and the power of this **** was not weaker than the broken finger.


    Liu Sitong was shocked, but she was just about to play the trick, but was stopped by Liu Sitong.


    "Mother, this kind of attack is nothing to Song Ning, you forgot?" Liu Sitong said.


    At the same time, in the air, the sword in his hand flew ...


    At this moment everyone in the entire Imperial City looked up at the scene in mid-air, and the tens of thousands of monks guarding the Imperial City were very excited.


    No matter who it is, if he dares to violate the majesty of the imperial city, he will definitely die!


    The twelve guards of this imperial city just exhibited the twelve-star lore. Among the twelve-star lore, let alone the demigod monk, even the monk who heard the Dao would be seriously injured, and even his body was directly injured by the ten. Two attack cuts.


    "This is Song Ning''s death! I was still a little scared before. If he really made trouble in our Song family, we were really not very easy to do, but now, we don''t have to be afraid." Song Lianju looked at Song Ning viciously. At the thought of his son''s death, he couldn''t transfer his anger to Dao Tianren, but transferred all his anger to Dao Songning.


    Song Lianshan also looked at the sky indifferently, showing a grinning smile.


    There are many large families in the Imperial City. After seeing this scene, the monks in these families sighed and laughed.


    "Song Ning is still too rampant, I really don''t know how high it is!" This is the thought of everyone in the Imperial City at the moment.


    however����


    In the air, the light suddenly disappeared, and all the spiritual power suddenly disappeared, even the aura connected to the twelve demigod monks disappeared without a trace.


    The burning sword in Song Ning''s hands was like light and shadow. His figure was shaking, and he stayed in the same place in the blink of an eye, as if he hadn''t moved it.


    However, the twelve demigod monks floated in mid-air, seemingly frozen.


    call����


    In a breeze, the twelve heads flew and the body fell.


    The blood above Burning Sky Sword is sucked into Burning Sky Sword, and the power of Burning Sky Sword is enhanced once again.


    The entire imperial city, millions of monks, at this moment, silent.


    The twelve-star lore, even Gudan real people used the elixir of promotion and cultivation to escape, but now it is so vulnerable to the monk''s face in this early half-god?


    More importantly, Song Ning killed all these twelve people in an instant. This is the twelve guards of the imperial city, which represents the majesty of the imperial city!


    "Song Ning! Do you dare to attack the imperial city?" The military plane held a token and shouted: "Thirty thousand monks in the imperial city listen to the order and encircle and suppress Song Ning!"


    These 30,000 monks are meant to protect the imperial city. They will not judge right or wrong, nor will they judge who the other party is. As long as someone dares to break into the imperial city and kill someone, then this person must die.


    The attacks of 30,000 monks condensed, and a hundred-foot-long sword light appeared, and the sword light exuded the power that seemed to exterminate everything.


    The sword light appeared, the world changed color, in front of this blow, as if no one in the world could resist.


    Song Ning looked up at the sword light, and instead of having a slight fear on his face, he smiled: "If this blow can be used on the battlefield, how many monsters can be killed?"


    Song Ning took the hand: "You are guarding the imperial city, so what needs to be guarded in the imperial city? The border war situation is tense. If the border is broken, what are the thirty thousand monks in your area?"


    During the talk, Song Ning raised the Sky Burning Sword. In the Sky Burning Sword, the power of destruction was not weaker than the sword light in the sky.


    The strength of one person is no less than the joint attack of 30,000 monks, which has shocked everyone.


    This is not the original strength of Song Ning, but now, the burning of Tianjian is the form of slaughter. The stronger the beheaded, the stronger the accumulated power.


    Now the might of the sky-burning sword is enough to compete with the 30,000 monks in midair.


    Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, as if he was not facing 30,000 monks, but 30,000 Daoists: "Dao Dao, I''m Song Ning is very simple, people don''t commit me, I don''t commit people, if you commit me, you are also very good clear."


    The real plane was shocked: "Kill this demon who confuses the people!"


    When Song Ning snorted coldly, he shook his hand and his consciousness rushed out, directly smashing the consciousness of this military aircraft''s real person.


    The spiritual consciousness was destroyed, and the Yuanshen in the real body of the military aircraft was directly wiped out. He was black in front of him and passed out.


    "Waste, not qualified to speak, only relying on the cultivation practice of the elixir, but the spiritual consciousness still stays in Yuanying, and is also qualified to give pointers here?" Song Ning said contemptuously.


    In the air, 30,000 monks hesitated.


    Song Ning sucked in the palm of his hand and sucked the token he just held in the hands of the real military aircraft into his hand: "The 30,000 monks in the imperial city listened to the order and wanted to live. Follow me to the front line to protect the country and protect the country. Fight with you to survive. "


    Song Ning''s voice rumbled directly into the ears of millions of monks throughout the imperial city. After hearing this, no one laughed.


    Not dare, but they can''t find a reason to laugh.


    Liu Sitong also immediately said: "The Imperial City Guard has always been under the control of a real military aircraft, but if the border is broken, the cold house is destroyed, the Liu family is destroyed, what role can these 30,000 monks play? Today, you this If the sword falls, it is feared that the demon has not yet attacked, and the Imperial City will be destroyed first. "


    Song Ning looked indifferent and put away the Burning Sword directly. In the sky, the oppression was suddenly reduced by half: "Today I am coming, only looking for the Song family, as for you ... If you want to go to the front line, if you really don''t want to go ... That''s it. "

 Chapter 281： 30,000 monks

    After finishing Song Ning''s speech, he went directly down and ran to the Song family.


    At the moment, none of these 30,000 monks chased Song Ning, and no one wanted to attack Song Ning.


    Although they had heard something about the front line before, they thought it was a hearsay. Now they hear Song Ning''s words and see Song Ning''s style again, they completely believe it.


    Since the moment they decided to protect the imperial city, they were not just obeyed by anyone, but for the safety of the imperial city. Song Ning was right. Instead of fighting each other in such a place, it is better to throw their heads on the battlefield. Bloody, as for the real person of the military aircraft, they have long seen it as unpleasant, using chicken feathers as a command arrow, falsely conveying military sentiment, and committing a crime.


    Men, they should gallop around. If the border is really broken one day, their 30,000 monks may not be able to bear the Imperial City.


    At this moment, even Liu Sitong and others felt that Song Ning was too big. In the face of the attack of 30,000 monks, he was not afraid of it, and he took the lead in putting away his weapons.


    Within the Imperial City, people were panicked just now, but they were all relaxed at the moment. Although Song Ning had just beheaded the thirteen people at the headquarters of the military aircraft of Luoyu, no one blamed him at the moment, even the people who just mocked Song Ning just now. I couldn''t help admiring it.


    In the early days of the demigods, the monks were not afraid when facing the 30,000 monks, and they collected their weapons evenly, and convinced the 30,000 monks with just a few words.


    This kind of person not only cultivates amazingly, has the courage to know others, but also has the ability to be a leader in his bones.


    However, everyone is very curious at the moment, why does Song Ning go to the Song family.


    "Song Ning ... Song family ... Is there any blood relationship?" Suddenly a monk questioned.


    It is for this reason that everyone is concerned about Song Ning and has been watching Song Ning enter the Song family.


    In Song''s family, the owner Song Qi is retiring. Song''s second son, Song Lianju, the third son, Song Lianshan, the fourth son, Song Tianlei, the fourth elder, died young, leaving only one son named Song Yu, and now the second son and the third son are at home. Count.


    Just before the incident happened in Leng''s house, Song Lianju already knew. Now that Song Ning is heading straight to the Song''s house, it is obviously the Xing teacher''s guilt.


    "I don''t know if Song Daoyou came here, he was far away, and please forgive me." In the courtyard of the Song family, Song Ninggang landed, and Song Lian hurriedly arched his hand.


    Although Song Lianshan cursed Song Ning in his heart just now, he was smiling all over his face at the moment: "Song Daoyou, you and I have the same surname. If we knew that Song Daoyou was Tian Xinxiao, we would have invited Song Daoyou to come and sit at home."


    Song Lianju and Song Lianshan''s two brothers talked, and they greeted Song Ning inside the house.


    Song Ning''s eyes were faint and he stood still. He glanced at Song Lian and said, "Song Feng is your son?"


    "Exactly." Song Lianju showed a slight regret on her face, but this look was too fake in Song Ning''s eyes.


    Song Ning did not care: "You should be clear about Daotian''s old goblin thing. The situation on the battlefield is grim. I won''t talk nonsense with you. I can let you go, but the Song family, another 30,000 monks."


    Song Lianju changed his face: "Song Daoyou, we Song family went to Leng''s so many monks before, where are we going now ..."


    Song Ning raised his hand: "I don''t want to kill anyone in the Lost Kingdom, but I don''t want to kill. It is conditional. The Daotian elf killed 70,000 monks, the Taoist Sect lost me 10,000, and the Imperial City 30,000. Guards, there are still 30,000 yuan left. You Song family is out. No matter what happened before, I will be cancelled. "


    Song Lianshan hurriedly said something, but was stopped by Song Lianju.


    Song Ning extended three fingers: "I will give you three breaths to consider time."


    Song Lianshan and Song Lianju are actually not difficult, before they had prepared 30,000 monks, in order to meet the conditions of Leng Yuexiao before, 50,000 monks, Leng Yuexiao can join the house with Song Feng.


    On the same day, the agreement between them and Dao Tianzhen was that after Song Feng and Leng Yuexiao''s round house, their two brothers could simultaneously practice with Dao Tianzhen.


    Although Dao Tianren have lived for hundreds of years, they have long been eternally cultivated, and their faces are not old. In this country of falling feathers, it is really rare that the charm can beat Dao Tianzhen.


    Therefore, the two brothers had long coveted the beauty of the innocent man, and only then agreed to the request of the innocent man. At the same time, both of them knew that if they could do double cultivation with this innocent man, they could get a lot This is their purpose.


    But Song Feng''s death was beyond their expectations.


    But for Song Lianju, Song Feng died when he died, and he was not just such a son.


    It''s just that nowadays things are white deer, they don''t have any benefit to help Leng Jia, they are really reluctant.


    But just before they had made a decision, Song Qi, who was in the closed chamber of the Song family, opened his eyes suddenly.


    Song Qi felt a powerful force, which was the second time he saw it in his life.


    The first time was already twenty-eight years ago.


    It is a fairy, a real fairy!


    Under this power, Song Qi got up and bowed directly in the secret room.


    "Shang Xian is coming, I don''t know what to tell." Song Qi said.


    Song Qi did not dare to disperse his spiritual knowledge at this moment. He also understood that if his spiritual knowledge is not honest now, it is very likely that he will be directly killed in the next moment.


    At this time, above this country of falling feathers, a flickering figure appeared. This figure is very ordinary. If it is placed on the ground at this moment, I am afraid that everyone will treat it as an ordinary person.


    The figure said lightly: "Remember your responsibilities, if you need me to show up next time, then your family will live forever and will not fall into reincarnation."


    The silhouette disappeared after just saying such a sentence, but it was such a sentence that almost caused Song Qi''s mind to collapse directly.


    He knocked his head continuously, and then, like crazy, he broke through the secret room and rushed out of the ground.


    When Song Qi rushed out of the ground, Song Lianju and Song Lianshan were still hesitating, and Song Ning''s fingers had already dropped two.


    Song Lian lifted his two brothers to see his father go out of the gate, and he was very happy. There was a monk in his family who spoke, and his speech always had some effect. Even if Song Ning was even more overbearing, would n��t he be able to kill people at will?


    "Dad, Song Ning actually asked us for 30,000 monks. We have sent many monks to Lengjia before, just for support, but now he actually ..."


    Snapped!


    Song Qi slaps Fan Lian directly and at the same time, Song Ning''s third finger also falls.


    "It seems that you disagree." Song Ning said.


    Song Qi immediately bowed to Song Ning, and then bowed down directly to bow: "All the monks of the Song family, after listening to your command, go to the chase and go all out!


    Song Qi''s move was too weird, and everyone in the Song family was shocked one by one. Even if Song Ning was strong, he was not so exaggerated. He even kneeled directly?


    After all, it is the monk of the deified **** facing the monk of the demigod, so easy to kneel, is it not to make others laugh?


    The other monks in the imperial city also felt strange. The reaction of Song Qi was too weird. Is there any hidden reason?

 Chapter 282： The most painful is the future

    Song Ning listened to Song Qi''s words, but his eyes didn''t stay on Song Qi. Just now, he seemed to feel a familiar breath. Although he didn''t know who the breath was, Song Ning felt very close. .


    That breath ...


    Song Ning''s eyes looked far, and fell on the far side.


    At this moment, the figure that was about to disappear suddenly appeared again. She stared at Song Ning blankly. Although she didn''t know how far apart, Song Ning''s face seemed to be in front of her.


    Beside her, I don''t know when a middle-aged man appeared. This middle-aged man patted her shoulder gently: "It''s time to go."


    "He ... he''s watching us!" The woman said tearfully.


    At this moment, Song Ning couldn''t see anyone, but it was always difficult to take his gaze back. It seems that if he takes his gaze back, he will lose nothing.


    But soon, this feeling disappeared.


    The Song family, almost all of the Song family came out at this moment. Under Song Qi''s voice, although unknown, they all knelt in front of Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked down at Song Qi: "All monks in the Song family who were above the foundation period went to the front to kill the enemy."


    "Yes!" Song Qi said.


    Song Ning thoughtfully, without saying a word, rose into the air, turned and flew to the place where Liu Sitong and others were in the air.


    Song Ning did not have the previous memory, so he didn''t have much resentment about Song Feng and the Song family. He came out this time to gather monks to guard the frontier.


    "Don''t you feel there are any people over there?" Song Ning pointed to the horizon.


    Liu Sitong and others shook their heads slightly.


    Song Ning sighed in his heart, maybe he thought too much.


    "Now 70,000 monks, 30,000 go to the Liu''s house, 40,000 go to the Leng''s house, the battles between the two battlefields in the north and south of Luoyu are so tense.


    Liu Sitong was startled: "Thank you!"


    Song Ning Huang shook his head: "Master Zun gave me three memories before he died. One of them is to hope that I can protect Luoyu Kingdom. What I have done now is just to fulfill the wish of Master Zun."


    "What is in your three silk memories?" Leng Yuexiao blurted out.


    "Leng Daoyou seems to be very interested in this?" Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning''s indifferent expression, and the hope that had just ignited in her heart dissipated.


    "Nothing, just curious to ask, Song ... Song Daoyou, I''ll go back to Leng''s first." Leng Yuexiao finished, turned and left.


    Song Ning did not say much, and punched Liu Sitong and others with a fist: "I will return to Shuiyunzong, and the 30,000 monks in this imperial city will be handed over to the Liu family."


    With that said, Song Ning gave Liu Sitong the token in the hands of the real man of the military aircraft.


    Liu Sitong took the token and thanked again, but at this moment Song Ning had already left.


    Liu Ruyan looked at Song Ning remotely and sighed in his heart: "Senior Gu Dan doesn''t know what kind of memory he left in his body, even he has no memory about Leng Yuexiao?"


    There was a trace of doubt in Liu Sitong''s eyes: "On the same day, Gu Dan real person asked Song Ning to say a trace of the memory that she wanted to retain, but Song Ning said it was not Leng Yuexiao. The remaining two traces of memory were forcibly added by Gu Dan real person."


    Liu Ru looked at her mother staring blankly, she didn''t expect that.


    Liu Sitong continued: "If I expected it to be true, the two remaining memories are" Song Ning is a disciple of Gu Dan''s real person "and" Song Ning is guarding the country of falling feathers. "


    Liu Ruyan''s eyes showed pity: "Forcibly added these two memories to Song Ning, let him regard the protection of Luoyu as his task ..."


    Said, Liu Ruyan smiled, and in this smile, he made no secret of the mockery of Gudan''s real person: "Gudan''s predecessor shrewd I, for a while, in the end, but made such a mistake."


    Liu Sitong also agrees with her daughter: "Yeah, with Song Ning''s character, even if he doesn''t say, he will protect Luoyu, but there is one thing I can''t figure out, Gu Dan really should be for Song Ning''s good, why the last trace of memory Instead of returning Leng Yuexiao to Song Ning, let Song Ning forget Leng Yuexiao? "


    Seeing today''s Song Ning, Liu Ruyan felt very unfamiliar, and not to mention that Song Ning''s personality has changed a little. It was Song Ning''s attitude towards Leng Yuexiao alone, which was difficult for Liu Ruyan to accept.


    Although she also has feelings for Song Ning, she does not want Song Ning to forget Leng Yuexiao. Once upon a time, she did not believe that the monks in their identity would have true feelings, but when she saw Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, She found herself too narrow.


    She hoped that Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning could achieve positive results, but now it seems that it is even more difficult.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. With Song Ning''s alchemy attainments, one day last night he was able to find a way to replace this golden pill, and then his memory will be restored." Liu Sitong comforted.


    At this time, in the middle of the air, Leng Yuexiao hurried back to Leng''s home at the fastest speed. She did not use the spirit boat, because at this moment only flying can make her more comfortable.


    The strong wind hit her cheeks, blowing away the tears that had just reached her eyes.


    Before meeting Song Ning, she never thought that there could be any man in this world worth crying for, because if there is such a man, the other party will not be willing to cry her.


    She thought she was strong enough to control herself and face it calmly when facing Song Ning''s unfamiliar attitude.


    But now she is wrong. Song Ning''s indifference, Song Ning''s tone, and Song Ning''s character are all the most severe injuries for her in the world.


    However, she did not resent, she knew that if it were not Song Ning, she was already dead, and the remaining thirty thousand monks in the cold house were also dead.


    Unless forced, Song Ning will not give up that most precious memory.


    "What a vicious panacea ... Use your own memory as a breakthrough opportunity!" Leng Yuexiao bit her lower lip lightly, and her tears could not stop.


    The most beautiful thing is memory.


    The most painful is the future.


    If a person becomes like this, there is no hope in her heart.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t realize until now that she had no goals in her life. She used to cultivate for the Leng family. She used to wait for Song Ning, but now, she doesn''t know what to do.


    The wind was cold, and his face was sad.


    Leng Yuexiao was in a trance, and muttered in her mouth: "Perhaps ... earlier breakthrough to the demi-god, to subdue the ice, is also the best choice."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled miserably. If Song Ning had memories, maybe she could not bear it, and she did not want to leave Song Ning alone.


    But now, Song Ning has no memory, so if she really turns into ice to fill the gap of enchantment, then no one in this world will cry because of missing her, and Song Ning will never remember once in his life There is also Leng Yuexiao.


    In this way, Song Ning can go higher and farther, and she has also become eternal, fulfilling her mission, as a monk, guarding the country of falling feathers ...

 Chapter 283： If you want it, it does n’t matter if it ’s Qipin

    Just when Leng Yuexiao thought about these, Song Ning had already arrived at He Dao Zong.


    In the Taoist Sect, no one knows that Song Ning is back, but everyone already knows that Gu Dan is really a humane consumer, so at this moment Juzong is shrouded in grief.


    Song Ning sat in Gu Dan''s real man''s house and opened the storage ring.


    He saw that there were a lot of ancient Dan Zhen''s understanding and records of Elixir before life, and some magic weapons.


    However, among the many precious things, Song Ning found a humble letter.


    There is little valuable content on this letter, the whole letter revolves around one thing-marriage.


    The content in my heart is probably as follows: Ning''er, you are not too small. As a talented talent like you, many families want to draw you in. Among the many families that draw you, the teacher thinks that the cold family is good, cold Leng Yuexiao of your family is also very suitable for you. If you think about looking for a Taoist, then Leng Yuexiao is the best choice.


    Song Ning squeezed his finger, and the spiritual force burned the letter.


    "Master Zun actually still remembers these things for me. My children are long-loved. I haven''t considered it. If one day can really calm down the demon abroad, I''m thinking about it." Leng Yuexiao appeared.


    Speaking of Leng Yuexiao, he also has some subtle feelings, but this feeling is somewhat unclear.


    "I don''t know if I had any experience with Leng Yuexiao before?" Song Ning thought, but then he shook his head and smiled: "That kind of thing is useless even if the master writes in the letter. If it is not the indelible memory left by Shou Yuan, even if the letter is read or someone else tells it, it will be forgotten in an instant. "


    Song Ning put away the storage ring and stepped away from Gudan''s real person''s room.


    At this time, the bell of Shui Yunzong rang.


    Boom����


    Boom����


    Boom����


    The sound of the bell echoed within the Shuiyun Sect, with a bit of desolation and a bit of sadness.


    Gu Danzhen left, most people in Shuiyun Sect were extremely sad.


    The elder Dan Yun presided over the funeral, and his eyes were full of sorrow. He said in a loud voice: "The elders, disciples, and the suzerain have left us. People can''t be resurrected. We can only mourn."


    The disciples bowed their heads and wept constantly.


    "However, although the Sect Master has left, our Shuiyun Sect can''t be in a mess. My real person of Yunyun is now a seven-grade alchemist, the elder of Shuiyun Sect. In this situation, I can only take over Shuiyun Sect for a while. Everyone understands. "Dan Yun said.


    At this time, no one has the mood to argue who is in charge of Shui Yunzong, and the death of Gu Dan is more than anything.


    Dan Yun really saw no objection, and he was overjoyed: "All of you, go back. From today onwards, I will act as the head of Shui Yunzong temporarily. Shui Yunzong''s affairs are large and small, and I hope you will support it."


    Dan Yunzheng said well to the Sixth Grade Alchemy Master in Zongmen, and all this is now a matter of course.


    Being able to control the Shui Yunzong is equivalent to controlling the lifeblood of all monks. In the war years, the monks'' needs for immortality are extremely important. They can withhold this lifeblood. What can they have if they want?


    It was just that when all the monks were about to leave, a voice suddenly came.


    "You have replaced my master''s position?"


    Everyone looked at the sound, and at first glance, they were shocked.


    Song Ning!


    Song Ning ��s Tian Xinxiao ��s story had already spread throughout Luoyu Kingdom, and what Gudan Zhenren died saying at that time had already spread in Shuiyun Sect.


    Gu Danzhen said that Song Ning is his disciple, then Song Ning is his disciple. Although Song Ning is not an elder within the sect, it is understandable if he wants to take over Gu Dan''s position.


    Real man Dan Yun didn''t expect Song Ning to come out at this moment. Although he still had sadness on his face, he was already angry: "Song Ning, if it weren''t for you, the Sect Master wouldn''t die, do you still have a face out now?"


    "Song Ning, how the Sect Master knows all of us in your heart. The Sect Master died because of you. Now that you are out, would you want to compete for the overall position?" Qingshui Zhenli, the Sixth Grade Alchemist, pointed at Song Ning Road.


    Song Ning looked as usual, he did not answer, but walked step by step respectfully before the token erected by Shui Yunzong to Gu Dan, and bowed his head and knelt three heads.


    "Master," Song Ning said lightly.


    These two simple words fell in the ears of Shui Yunzong.


    "Pretend, don''t you feel guilty in your heart?" Dan Yun said angrily.


    Song Ning looked at him indifferently: "Guilty, I owe too much to Master."


    "Then you still have your face coming back, and your face trying to fight for the position of the suzerain?" Dan Yun squinted.


    Song Ning hummed: "I have no face to come back, you are not qualified to control, I will not fight for the position of the master."


    Hearing this, let alone the real person of Dan Yun, even many disciples of Shui Yunzong were surprised.


    Song Ning was not fighting for the position of the suzerain, so he came back just to give the patriarch a token of kowtow?


    But then, Song Ning''s voice sank: "The position of the Sect Master is originally mine. Do I need to fight?"


    A real color flashed in the eyes of the real person of Dan Yun: "The position of Sect Master Shuiyun is very simple. It is determined by the level of alchemy. You come to be the Sect Master, do you think you deserve it?"


    However, the real person of Dan Yun was still talking, and Song Ning even sat down in the position originally belonged to the real person of Gu Dan: "Under this world, if I dare not take this position, then I am afraid no one would dare to sit."


    This position is the exclusive position of the suzerain. Although Gudan Real has not appeared in this position for hundreds of years, no one dared to sit in this position, except for the disciples who cleaned and cleaned it daily. In addition, no one dared to touch.


    But now Song Ning even sat up directly? !


    "Song Ning is so brave, I don''t accept you. I want to challenge you. On the Dao Road, if your accomplishments are higher than me, then I agree with you as the master!" Dan Yunzheng pointed at Song Ning, as if Strategies are general: "Dare you compare with me?"


    Everyone knows that Song Ning is only a third-grade alchemy master. Although cultivation is now restored and improved, alchemy is not only successful through talent and cultivation.


    No matter how talented Song Ning is, no matter how high it is, if you haven''t practiced it, let alone a high-quality panacea, even the Sipin panacea can''t be practiced.


    When everyone wondered whether Song Ning would agree, Song Ning nodded slightly and said lightly, "I promise you."


    Dan Yun was shocked, and apparently did not expect Song Ning to agree to be so happy: "Oh, interesting, I do n��t bully you. You are now a third-ranking alchemist, so much different from me, so, if you can refine it I will agree with you if you have a fourth-grade medicine to break through the border, even if your alchemy is not as strong as me, I will certainly assist you. Can you dare to agree? "


    Dan Yunzheng wanted the position of the suzerain, so naturally he would not make Song Ning too ugly. At this moment, he wanted to serve people with virtue and reduce the difficulty for Song Ning. Everyone would think that he was kind and generous. Too.


    However, Song Ning said indifferently: "I don''t want to embarrass the Master, it''s nothing to bully you, it''s better than the Sixth Grade Elixir. If you want, the Seventh Grade doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 284： Millennium Baoxin Pill

    Nearly 10,000 disciples of Shui Yunzong thought they had auditory hallucinations. What did Song Ning just say?


    Does it matter if Qipin Elixir?


    Before Song Ning was only a third-grade alchemy master. Even now, he is at most a fourth-grade alchemy master. If a fourth-grade alchemy master wants to refine the seventh-grade alchemy, it is simply a fantasy.


    Not to mention the fourth-grade alchemy master, even for the seventh-grade alchemy master, the success rate of refining the seventh-grade alchemy is only about 30% to 40%.


    When Dan Yunzheng heard this, he immediately sneered: "Song Ning, you have a good abacus. It''s hard to think of refining the Seven-Pill Elixir with me at the same time. At that time, I could n��t bully the small one. Since it is a tie, I ��ll give you the position. ��


    The disciples realized that although they had infinite admiration for Song Ning, they felt at the moment that Song Ning was too much to calculate, and turned out to be holding such a plan.


    Song Ning ��s mood did not fluctuate because of Dan Yun ��s words: ��Sixth Pill Elixir, with your attainment of the Seventh Pill Alchemist, the success rate of the Sixth Pill Elixir should be above 60%.��


    With that, Song Ning gave a playful smile: "If you are afraid of failure, then the five-pin panacea should be 100% successful?"


    Dan Yunzheng now believed that Song Ning was guilty, and at this time he was bluffing, but even so, he still chose to be safe: "All the disciples have seen it, and there is no one in Song Ning''s eyes. Then, I compare it with him. Five-pin elixir. "


    Song Ning is an example of the third place of Dandao on the stone tablet in ancient and modern times. This kind of thing is well-known, but it can be seen as real and hearing as false. In the presence, no one believes that Song Ning can surpass this real person of Dan Yun.


    "It''s okay, what kind of medicine is Wupin." Song Ning said.


    Dan Yun lively sneered: "Wu Pin Dan Yao, millennium Bao Xin Dan, how?"


    Song Ninglue nodded: "The millennium Baoxin Pill, the fifth-grade superior medicine, the refining process is extremely complicated, and it is the standard for assessing whether the fifth-grade alchemy master is qualified."


    Dan Yun sneered: "It''s a good memory, but I advise you to do what you can. Don''t blow Dan for a while and make people laugh."


    Song Ning did not say much, flipped his hands out of the alchemy furnace.


    As soon as this alchemy furnace appeared, someone immediately exclaimed: "Qinglong Ding, isn''t this the Sect Master''s Qinglong Ding?"


    The real face of Dan Yun is really ugly. This is indeed the Qinglong Ding. The only real alchemy furnace of the ancient Dan Real is this is the best alchemy furnace in the Falling Nation.


    There are many types of alchemy furnaces, and the excellent and natural are also uneven. This Qinglongding can not only save materials, but also improve the success rate of Elixir. Now that Qinglongding is out, Song Ning''s winning rate has increased by a few points. .


    "Are you even using Qinglong Ding?" Dan Yunzheng pointed at Song Ning.


    Song Ning raised a brow: "You seem to have been saying," I don''t bully you "before, but now you are a seventh-grade alchemy master, and compare with my third-grade alchemy master. The content is the fifth-grade alchemy. Qinglongding, you behaved like this, what do you mean? "


    Upon hearing this, many disciples looked at Dan Yunzhen.


    They did not have any tendency in this competition, so they will not comment at this time.


    Shimizu said immediately: "Comparing is to compare, what bullying is not bullying? This Qinglongding foul, you better change to an ordinary alchemy furnace."


    Dan Yunzheng didn''t feel wrong. Instead, he had thanked Qingshui Zhenren for his spiritual knowledge.


    Although he did not believe that Song Ning would be better than him, the ranking on the stone tablet still made him care.


    Song Ning did not talk nonsense with them. He put away Qinglongding directly and said to a disciple: "Can you lend me your alchemy furnace?"


    The disciple panicked: "Brother Song, me and my alchemy furnace are the most common kind, with no auxiliary effects at all."


    "It''s what you want," Song Ning said.


    "This ... well, if Dan is blown up for a while, I still ask Brother Mo to blame." The disciple was very honest and honest, and bowed and said.


    After that, he gave Song Ning the alchemy furnace.


    After receiving the alchemy furnace, Song Ning started to take medicine directly from the storage ring.


    Wupin Pill is a rare pill, but the refining method is a little complicated. There are enough medicines in Song Ning ��s storage ring. .


    All the disciples stunned, did Song Ning really become a fifth-rank alchemist? If not, he would not be so calm.


    When Dan Yun saw him, he also pointed to a disciple and said, "Your alchemy furnace is lent to me."


    The disciple clenched his fists, and then gave the alchemy furnace to Dan Yunzhen.


    As long as you are an alchemist, you will understand that the fifth and higher elixir is especially important for the test of the alchemy furnace during the refining process, because the spiritual power of the alchemist may not be perfect, and the spiritual impact is too great. Strong, if the alchemy furnace is not good, there is a great chance of frying the pill.


    But now both of them use ordinary alchemy furnaces, which invisibly increases the difficulty of alchemy.


    At the moment in Song Ning''s mind, 12,889 kinds of herbal medicine, millions of changes in Chinese pharmacology, all started to work continuously, and there are thousands of panacea, he has already remembered In his heart, he paid special attention to the millennium Baoxin Pill, because he had refined the Pill of Phenomenon before, and he wanted to try the Wupin Pill. If he tried the Wupin Pill, the first thing to try was the millennium Baoxin Dan.


    Song Ning began to skillfully grind the materials. His left hand was baking this alchemy furnace, and the right hand was grinding medicinal materials, flowing clouds and water, all at once.


    This two-way operation is not easy for ordinary alchemists, but it is easy for good alchemists.


    Dan Yun ��s heart sneered: ��Let you pretend to be like that. Just now I was holding the idea of ??making me fail to refine the Seven-Piece Elixir, but now I am deliberately using the broken alchemy furnace, forcing me to use the old alchemy furnace. Increasing my chance of blowing Dan, so as to draw a draw with me? Dream! "


    He thought in this way, and operated in both directions, not slower than Song Ning.


    Song Ning closed his eyes, he enjoyed the calmness in the face.


    Millennium Baoxin Pill is very demanding on the temperature. The temperature when the first flavor medicine is put in determines the subsequent control of the temperature of the whole pill, which is the most difficult.


    While the disciples were looking, Song Ning put the ground powder into the alchemy furnace.


    The real person of Qingshui is Liupin Alchemy Master. He has been staring at Song Ning. When Song Ning''s powder was just put in, he sneered in his heart: "The temperature is too high, I see how you control it next!"


    The other elder in the Shuiyun Sect, the only remaining fifth-grade alchemy master, now sees Song Ning putting powder in this situation, as if he saw the ending of Song Ning''s medicine -Fried Dan!


    [The off-topic of the author]: The belated chapter five.


    There have been some unexpected events these days, and the update is unstable. I apologize to everyone here. I will resume the stable update as soon as possible.

 Chapter 285： You are far away

    Although the disciples still couldn''t see the truth, at this moment, the three elders of Shui Yunzong had already seen that Song Ning''s immortality must be the ending of the exploding of immortality.


    "I advise you to compare it. You can''t master even the most basic fire. I really don''t know why you became the third person of ancient and modern Dandao. It''s a joke." Dan Yun is very familiar, and he has been safe for thousands of years. I haven''t known how many times I have refined it, but now I see Song Ning''s refining method and already think I have won.


    The disciples could not understand or understand, they only knew that whether it was Song Ning or Dan Yun, the operation was very delicate.


    Song Ning smiled faintly, and ignored this Danyun real person, and continued to practice alchemy.


    Dan Yunzheng did not panic, watching Song Ning with disdain, waiting for him to fry Dan, while refining his own millennium Baoxin Dan.


    Time passed slowly, whether it was a real person of Dan Yun or a real person of Shimizu, there were doubts in my heart at the moment.


    According to Song Ning''s refining and criminal law, Dan should have been fried long ago, but why hasn''t it been so far?


    A total of 36 medicinal herbs are needed for the millennium Baoxin Dan. Now Dan Yunzheng has refined them according to the usual methods. He has used 20 kinds of medicinal herbs, but he can see Song Ning. At the same time, he has put all 35 medicinal herbs Into the alchemy furnace.


    "No, I haven''t even fried the pill, I shouldn''t have it." Shimizu really looked at it and was very puzzled. He had never seen this method of alchemy. If he didn''t see that Song Ning refining was the millennium Baoxin Dan, now He thought Song Ning was refining another medicine.


    Many disciples of Shui Yunzong were a little surprised at the moment, whispering: "Brother Song is faster than Elder Dan Yun?"


    "Yes, I think Brother Song almost keeps on hand, constantly putting herbs in the alchemy furnace, but Elder Danyun is slow."


    At this time, Sun Yu, who was standing in front of many disciples, had been staring at Song Ning. His eyes were full of expectation, not only Sun Yu, but also Liang Yu, who had known Song Ning''s identity for a long time. He was so excited that day, he felt that Song Ning was practicing everything, and now he is even more determined.


    "Only the last medicinal herbs are left. Is Brother Song about to become a pill?" A disciple murmured.


    At the moment, Dan Yunzhen was also sweating. He looked at Song Ning''s alchemy furnace. Every time Song Ning added a medicinal material, he thought that Song Ning''s alchemy furnace would be fried, but until the thirty-fifth immortality was put in. , Alchemy furnace is still well.


    "No, definitely not, this kid must be pretending, must be a conspiracy!" Dan Yun real frowned, he has followed the rules for many years, alchemy is based on the Dan side of the classics, no change, he does not believe Song Ning can use this method to refine success.


    But when his eyes fell on Song Ning''s alchemy furnace, he suddenly widened his eyes, and even the medicine in his hand was almost put into the alchemy furnace.


    At this time, Song Ning''s alchemy furnace was suddenly reddened by the fire, the herbs in it rolled over, and a burst of rich fragrance came out.


    Dancheng soon? !


    There is a fragrant fragrant potpourri before it becomes a pill, and if it can be refined into a top-notch fragrant pill, it will even attract some heaven and earth visions.


    Now it seems that although there is no heaven and earth vision, the five-grade Millennium Baoxin Pill refined by Song Ning should be a pill.


    Dan Yunzheng''s big sweat beads keep falling. He puts the medicinal materials into the alchemy furnace and wants to speed up the alchemy, but he is afraid of frying the alchemy, so he can only follow the rules.


    In contrast, Song Ning has already thrown the last herbs into the alchemy furnace.


    Everyone held their breath, and even the Qingshui Zhenren who stood on the side of Dan Yunzheng had some expectations.


    If this kind of alchemy method can become a pill, then it is really a genius. Although he is not a good person, but if he really meets someone who can convince him in alchemy, he will never be stingy.


    The disciples also watched this scene, and their hearts were excited, and their expectations were getting stronger and stronger. Their eyes fell into the alchemy furnace along with the medicinal materials.


    boom!


    With a slight shock, at first many disciples thought it was Dan Dan, but then they widened their eyes as if they saw a miracle.


    There was no movement in the alchemy furnace. The incense in it became heavier and heavier. At the time of the incense, the earth began to tremble, and a wave of spiritual power waved out, constantly converging in this alchemy furnace.


    The alchemy furnace began to tremble, and it seemed that it could not withstand the impact of these spiritual forces. Song Ning shot it with the right palm of his hand and directly scattered the spiritual force that impacted the alchemy furnace. Under the protection of Song Ning''s spiritual power, the alchemy furnace was not destroyed at all. Instead, the spiritual power of chaos continued to enter the panacea.


    World Vision!


    Although this is only the slightest vision, the refining of the Wupin Pill, the millennium Baoxin Pill, can actually attract a heaven and earth vision, which is somewhat amazing.


    Boom!


    Just when everyone was shocked, the alchemy furnace suddenly burst.


    Dan Yunzheng just squeezed a cold sweat just a moment ago. When he saw the alchemy furnace burst, he laughed: "Hurry for instant success, it is inevitable to blow Dan!"


    The disciples felt it was a pity that the loss was written on their faces. Although Song Ning seemed to them to be peers of the same age, the peers were able to compete with the Qipin alchemy master, which was inspiring.


    But just when the real voice of Dan Yun fell, he found that while the alchemy furnace burst, Song Ning suddenly reached for the alchemy furnace.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning''s capital.


    Song Ning slowly spread her palms, and a reddish red medicine was gently shaking in the hand, which seemed to be somewhat spiritual. Above this medicine, there were six clear lines.


    Chengdan!


    The moment of silence was exchanged for cheers that burst out at the next moment.


    Competing with Qipin Alchemist, not only won, but also won, no matter how time and speed, it is still the best Millennium Baoxin Pill refined in such a short time!


    The real face of Dan Yun is pale. Since he became famous, he has never lost the alchemy contest, but he didn''t expect that a Maotou won him now?


    "Brother Song seems to have been studying alchemy for only one year?" A disciple asked.


    Liang Yu heard the words and proudly said: "Well, don''t know nonsense. Brother Song has only been studying alchemy for ten months, not a year."


    This immediately attracted the disciples to cheer again.


    Song Ning raised his eyes and looked at the real person of Yun Yun, and tossed the elixir in his hand. It ��s okay. At your level, it ��s too far behind. "

 Chapter 286： Song Ningzhiwei

    The real person of Dan Yun was angry. With a hard effort, he directly squeezed the alchemy furnace in his hand: "Don''t compare, since you are so powerful, then the position of Sect Master Shuiyun is yours!"


    At the end of the speech, he rose into the air and left away.


    It ��s a pity that Shimizu really shouted: "So, how did the superb millennial Baoxin Dan give him? If you stay, you can also serve as a model for us to watch and learn!"


    Song Ning waved his hand: "It''s just the millennium Baoxin Pill after some adjustments. I will teach you these methods of alchemy."


    If it was said that some people opposed Song Ning as the suzerain, no one would oppose it now. Although the five-level elixir was refined, after all, it won the seven-level alchemy master, and this magical alchemy was also needed. The method is passed to everyone, who will have opposing views?


    "If anyone is dissatisfied, you can propose to compare on the spot!"


    Song Ning said that in general, nearly 10,000 Shui Yunzong simultaneously tapped: "Congratulations to Sect Master Song!"


    Song Ning was slightly startled, but did not expect it to be so easy. In order for these alchemists to rush to the front, he must become the master of the Shuiyun Sect.


    "Sovereign, Elder Dan Yun should have lost some face, and he should be back after a while." Qingshui Zhenren said.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "If you leave, you don''t need him to come back. From today, Dan Yunzhen is no longer the elder of Shuiyunzong."


    hiss.


    Everyone was terrified, Qipin Alchemist, said to expel Shui Yunzong and expelled him? If these seven-grade alchemists go outside, I don''t know how many family forces will spend a lot of money to please.


    But then, Song Ning''s spiritual force was shocked and his voice was rumbling, which was loud enough to reach the Imperial City.


    "Shui Yunzong expelled the counterfeit seven-grade alchemist Dan Yun real person today, and hope to know."


    As soon as Song Ning''s words fell, the Dan Yun in the sky gave a real roar and screamed: "My Dan Yun is the Seventh Grade Alchemist, I don''t believe you can ruin my future with just one word!"


    This voice was not very loud, and it was just that Dan Yun real roared to himself.


    Dan Yunzheng would never have thought that Song Ning''s sentence was only passed into the Imperial City, but it was spread by the Imperial City throughout the country.


    "Song Ning should be the master of the Shuiyun Sect now. His simple sentence, I am afraid that Dan Yunzhen has no place in the country of falling feathers." Within the imperial city, a monk of the late Yuan Dynasty.


    The person beside him smiled bitterly: "Song Ning came to the Imperial City before, directly beheading the thirteen people at the headquarters of the military aircraft, and then supported the battlefields in the north and south. Now in the country of falling feathers, who has more prestige than Song Ning? This Dan Yun real person is afraid that it will not be long before it will be depressed and end. "


    The real person of Danyun landed on the imperial city, holding a fist in the imperial city: "I Danyun left Shuiyunzong, and now I want to find a family to take refuge. Within the imperial city, which family wants to invite me, come quickly."


    Everyone in the Imperial City looked up at the sky and looked at the real person of Danyun like a fool. He thought that this real person of Danyun was wrong. Song Ning had just spoken. Who dare to invite him?


    "My Dan Yun ... I want to find a family. Is it that you are afraid that you can''t afford me? I don''t need a spirit stone, I just settled for a while. Families worried about money, don''t hesitate!" Dan Yun said again.


    However, no one still spoke, and everyone in Huangcheng just looked at this real person of Dan Yun, and then all went back to the house, ignoring it at all.


    Dan Yunzheng''s pupil shrank, and his face suddenly turned green.


    "Does the Seventh Grade Alchemy Master ..."


    "Song Ning has already spoken, you still call a fart, hurry up, I don''t believe which family in this fallen feather country dares to keep you." Such a voice flew out of the imperial city.


    Dan Yun lived blankly in the air, and he looked at Shui Yunzong''s direction viciously: "Song Ning! Good, good! Since you poisoned me like this, then I will turn to the demon, and I will tell the demon all about the situation of the falling feather country! "


    Dan Yun real thought, flying directly to the southern battlefield, the imperial city is relatively close to the southern battlefield, he must pass Song Ning''s situation to the southern battlefield, and then let the battlefield collapse, let Song Ning lose ground.


    Among the Shui Yunzong, Song Ning has been watching this scene, he knows that this is the people of the imperial city flattering him, but regardless of whether there is a family to take this Dan Yun real person, Song Ning will not care, he does not want to put Dan Yun real person Rush to the death, but tell the truth.


    In Shui Yunzong, there are many disciples who believe that Song Ning did something a bit excessive. Song Ning is not an unreasonable and unreasonable person. He explained: "Although Dan Yun''s real alchemy level is able to refine Qipindan medicine, but Regardless of the pharmacology or the changes to the Elixir, I have too little to grasp, and I can''t even win, and I am not worthy of being a Qipin Alchemist.


    If everyone feels that I have done too much, I can leave Shui Yunzong. Song Ning guarantees that there are no complaints. "


    Song Ning''s words fell, and no one left. Instead, they all looked at Song Ning with bright eyes.


    At that time, Gu Dan was a suzerain, and he did not know how many years he had not spoken before people, and he was not so domineering.


    Song Ning was a role model for the younger generation more than ten years ago, and now is an example for all the disciples of Shui Yunzong.


    "Sovereign, we vow to follow you!" Everyone shouted.


    Song Ning heard the words, and then the words changed: "Everyone, I have a question for everyone."


    Everyone listened carefully.


    Song Ningdao: "What is a country?"


    Everyone is puzzled, why Song Ning will talk directly about the affairs of this country.


    "There is a country, there is a home, the border battlefield is hot and fierce, the country will be no country, no country, how come? I Shui Yunzong is the only alchemy school in Luoyu, hundreds of thousands of monks have died, and more than 100,000 monks are rushing to the battlefield , They are fighting on the front line, guarding their homes and defending the country. Do we want to have fun inside this gate? "Song Ning''s voice burst.


    The disciples lowered their heads. Although they knew this, they did not have the guts to leave Shui Yunzong.


    "Once the Shuiyun Sect was protected by a respectable Gudan, but now I have Song Ning." Song Ning said, patting his chest: "I will not let anyone insult me ??Shuiyun in one day There is no difference. "


    The applause did not know when, but it was warm and long, and it was difficult to stop.


    Song Ning pointed to both the north and the south: "Shui Yunzong disciple listens!"


    Everyone prostrate: "Sect Master, please talk!"


    "There is a shortage of alchemists in the North and South battlefields. If there are people who want to defend their home and protect the country with their blood, let me go to the battlefield. If I don''t want to take risks, Song Ning will not be reluctant to stay in Shuiyunzong and protect the sect.


    Song Ning''s voice hovered in the Shuiyun Sect, echoed in the hearts of everyone.


    Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world, not to mention they are monks?


    "Disciple Liang Yu, willing to follow Sect Master Song!"


    "Disciple Sun Yu, willing to follow Sect Master Song."


    "disciple����"


    "disciple����"


    One person, two persons, ten persons, one hundred persons, one thousand persons!


    Nearly ten thousand monks, knelt down like waves to ask for help.


    Shimizu was shocked, even though he had never seen such domineering in Gudan, hundreds of years ago, this confidence.


    Even him, he bowed down and bowed down: "All the disciples of the Shuiyun Sect, willing to follow the sect master and listen to the sect master''s instructions!"

 Chapter 287： Serve people by virtue

    "Thank you." Song Ning clenched fists at many disciples, and then commanded: "Elder Qingshui, you take five thousand people to support the Liu family in the south, and the rest of the disciples follow me to the cold home in the north."


    "Shimizu leads the life." Shimizu really bowed.


    Song Ning finished his speech and rose into the sky: "The remaining monks are waiting for me here. I will buy a spirit boat."


    Today, Song Ning, in the journey of a thousand miles of ��Yu Jianshu, Escape��, has disappeared under the eyes of the worship of all the disciples, and when he returns to his body, he arrives in the Imperial City.


    There is no shortage of demigod monks in the imperial city. As soon as they felt Song Ning, they immediately broke away from the settling and rose into the air, bowing to Song Ning and bowing to them: "Song Daoyou!"


    Song Ningluo clenched his fist: "Which Lingzhou store is the best in this imperial city?"


    "Song Daoyou needs a spirit boat? I happened to have bought a spirit boat a few days ago and it has not been used. If Song Daoyou needs it, you can take it." An early priest priest hurriedly said.


    "No, where is the best Lingzhou shop." Song Ning refused.


    "Beside that vacant lot is the largest Lingzhou shop in the imperial city. How about I accompany Song Daoyou?" Said another demigod monk.


    It''s just that his voice hasn''t fallen yet, and Song Ning''s figure has disappeared.


    In mid-air, these demigod monks were as funny as a clown, but no one dared to complain to Song Ning.


    As soon as Song Ninggang appeared outside the Lingzhou shop, the owner of the Lingzhou shop immediately bowed and greeted him: "It is an honor for the senior to come here. Just now I heard that the senior said that it needs a spiritual boat. This is the best spirit in our shop. Zhou, please let your seniors laugh. "


    The boss said and handed a storage ring respectfully with both hands.


    "How much is it." Song Ning took the storage ring and swept her mind, quite satisfied.


    "Seniors now command the battlefields of the Falling Feathers. The need for the Lingzhou is definitely for the war. It is an honor to be able to contribute to the war, and don''t need money." The boss respectfully said.


    When Song Ning came to the Imperial City, he naturally attracted much attention. Although people dare not directly glance at Song Ning, they were able to follow Song Ning. Now they are very surprised to see Song Ning buying spirit boats.


    "I have eight thousand spirit stones here, is it enough?" Song Ning asked.


    The owner of the Lingzhou shop twitched his eyes and quickly waved his hand: "No need, no money."


    The owner of the Lingzhou shop said: "What a joke, eight thousand spirit stones? The selling price of this spirit boat is eighty eight thousand spirit stones. The eight thousand spirit stones are nothing more than a fraction. If you collect this spirit stone today, you will lose money. Say, no one remembers his goodness, and simply do n��t need any money. "


    Song Ning frowned: "I don''t know how much this thing is, just, I will give you a panacea, what pill do you want?"


    The owner of the Lingzhou shop is now in the late stage of Jiedan. He has been stuck in this bottleneck for many years. He has not used Polandan, but the value of Polandan is too high. He has only used one, and he will never again after failure. I dare not buy it.


    Song Ningling swept his mind and said, "If you don''t say it, then you will be able to break through the border, and you will be given as much as you can.


    With that, Song Ning turned his hands over and took out Qinglongding to start alchemy.


    The people of the imperial city immediately rejoiced to see this scene, Song Ninghuan, but for the first time they saw it, they could become the third person of ancient and modern Dandao. What is so strange about Song Ning, they must have a look.


    Song Ning moves extremely fast. This is his second time to refine the Pill of Elimination. The last time he succeeded in refining the Pill of Elimination under mortal status, now this refining has no difficulty, plus the alchemy he used The furnace is Qinglong Ding, which is the first alchemy furnace in Luoyu.


    According to the records, there are two benefits of the Qinglong Ding Refining Elixir. The first benefit is to increase the success rate by 20%, and the second benefit is-there is a 10% chance that a crit damage will occur.


    In other words, it is possible to get double the Elixir.


    This point is so amazing that Song Ning didn''t dare to think about it. Just to increase the success rate of 20% is already the best in the alchemy furnace.


    The owner of the Lingzhou shop originally wanted to refuse, but he heard Song Ning''s words, but he had difficulty speaking out. Although the value of this Lingzhou is high, if he can exchange for a breakthrough pill, he will make a big profit himself. Too.


    As for what Song Ning said about the ��one furnace�� panacea, nobody cares. For the alchemy master, such as the panacea panacea, there will be no more than three or five pots in one stove.


    "This Song Ning is really a big deal. A furnace breaking the pill, even three pieces of the piercing pill, the value is more than the value of the spirit boat. I remember that the most valuable spirit boat in the Lingzhou shop should be 88,000 spirit stones. Right? "Said a Yuan Ying monk in a Jiangjia Bieyuan in the center of the Imperial City.


    "Well, the value of one Breaching Pill is more than one hundred thousand spirit stones. If there are three, the owner of this Lingzhou shop has really earned it." Another of the Jiangs replied.


    At this time, what the monks in the imperial city wanted to see was not whether Song Ning, the stove''s panacea, could become a panacea, but rather how many panacea could be made.


    It takes some process to refining the Breaking Pill, but now Song Ning uses the Qinglong Ding. Compared with the ordinary alchemy furnace, this Qinglong Ding even improves the speed of alchemy.


    For more than half an hour, a burst of danxiang flew out, and the richness of this danxiang spread directly to the small half of the country.


    With a slight blast, Song Ning grabbed it, took out the elixir inside the Qinglongding, and threw it in the pill bottle to the owner of the Lingzhou shop: "You are lucky, thirty-six, I will take the spirit boat , Do not owe each other. "


    After that, Song Ning''s figure dissipated.


    The whole imperial city was dead. After a while, only the mad cry of the owner of the Lingzhou shop was heard.


    The other monks in Huangcheng almost suffocated after hearing the words "36".


    A broken soul boat worth 88,000 spirit stones, in exchange for 36 Breaking Pills?


    This Nima is a pie in the sky. This big pie can kill people alive.


    The owner of the Lingzhou shop hurriedly opened the medicine bottle spirit stone and swept ...


    There is a five-striped road above each breakthrough border!


    The Sipin Pill, the Broken Pill, is now all 36 of the top grade Pills. This five-grain Pill can greatly increase the chance of rushing through customs.


    The owner of the Lingzhou shop was almost in a hurry before fainting.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s word of mouth in the imperial city has reached a peak. In the country of Yuyu, I am afraid that no one will be like Song Ning. He can obviously conquer everyone with his strength, but he has to serve people with virtue.


    "This person is not a leader. It''s hard to understand. The country of feather falling has not been unified for 500 years. Now it seems that Song Ning may be the first person in 500 years to unify the country of falling feathers!"


    "Song Ning''s unification of falling feathers is a good thing, but I remember that you wanted to help him find a way to restore Dantian, but now I can''t find it, but he took ''Jindan'' first and became a disciple of Old Gudan. What do you think? "


    "I still think of a way of Song Ning. Although Jin Dan can support his current cultivation, Jin Dan will be corrupted. If Jin Dan is corrupted, Song Ning ��s body will also be eroded. He has only ten years ... "


    In the air, the two old men were sitting. When they talked, their figures gradually faded, and finally disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 288： Im busy

    One of the people who spoke just now was Xiang Yunzi. Before Xiang Yunzi wanted to take Song Ning as an apprentice, he was refused by Song Ning. When he went out to find a medicine to help Song Ning Dantian recover, he heard from Yuyu. The news is a little shocking and a little regretful. The "Pill of Golden Pill" is actually a poison pill. The alchemist who understands the golden pill should understand that this golden pill can last for up to ten years.


    What Xiang Yunzi wants to do now is to find a method that can crack ��Golden Dan�� or even replace ��Golden Dan��.


    The place he went to was the most mysterious place in the whole country of falling feathers-the magical sea.


    It is said that this place connects the country of Falling Feathers with another world, and the monks of non-Huahua God cannot enter ...


    When Xiang Yunzi entered the magical sea, Song Ning had already returned to Shui Yunzong.


    In Shui Yunzong, nearly five thousand monks sat on the floor, straight waist, waiting for Song Ning to return.


    Song Ning appeared and appeared in front of the disciples. When he turned his hand, the spirit boat appeared.


    This spirit boat is huge and can hold tens of thousands of people. It looks like a golden dragon. Under the sun, it shines brightly.


    "All the disciples are on the boat." Song Ning said.


    All the disciples boarded the spirit boat, and the spirit boat started.


    The disciples looked at Shui Yunzong through the windows on both sides of the spirit boat. When Song Ning left, they had taken away all the medicine and herbs in Shui Yunzong. The mountain gate of Shui Yunzong suddenly emptied. A sadness felt in everyone''s heart.


    However, after the sadness, it was blood and passion.


    For the sake of the country, they gave up their present homes, and in order to quell the war, they had to do so.


    After a short stay, the spirit boat took off, like a rainbow of light, breaking through the sky, and arrived at Leng''s house in only half a day.


    Although only one day has passed, the cold home has been cleaned up as if nothing had happened here a day ago.


    Leng Jia, Leng Wuhen, as soon as he heard the news about the Lingzhou, he was already waiting here.


    "Song Ning, you are back!" As soon as the Lingzhou stopped, she said nothing.


    Song Ning walked down the spirit boat: "Nearly 5,000 disciples of the Shuiyun Sect, there will be no worries for the next medicine, the 30,000 monks of the Song family will come later, and there are 10,000 monks of the Taoist Zong.


    Although Leng Wuhen heard Leng Yuexiao mentioned before, but now I hear it again, I still feel terrified.


    In one day, Song Ning could gather so many monks. This kind of appeal is unmatched in the country of feather falling in only a few hundred years.


    "Shui Yunzong''s disciples listened to the order, and from today, they will be joined into the Lengjia Army. You are no longer under my control, but under the Lengjia military regulations, you know?" Song Ning said loudly.


    "Disciples lead the life!" Shui Yunzong disciples bowed to salute.


    After finishing his speech, Song Ning said to Leng Wuzhen: "The monks who came afterwards also asked Master Leng to arrange. I plan to go to the front line to see the situation now."


    "Okay, I must do it, but ..."


    "What else?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Wuhen pointed to the direction of Han Xin Palace: "Xiao Xiao retired after coming back. If you have time, can you go to Han Xin Palace to see her?"


    Hearing the word ''Xiaoxiao'', Song Ning thought of the letter left by Master Gu Danzhen. Although Gu Dan Zhenren seemed to have the wish that he could be with Leng Yuexiao, at the moment Song Ning''s view, he and Leng Yue Xiao was not too anxious. Now that the fighting is tense, he has no time to fall in love.


    "No time." Song Ning finished, and got up to leave.


    Leng Wuhen didn''t expect that Song Ning refused to be so decisive, and he felt a little unclear in his heart.


    Song Ninggang was leaving, and suddenly saw a snow leopard standing in the distance.


    "Who raised the leopard? It was so docile and obedient." Song Ning pointed to Snow Leopard.


    Hearing this, Leng Wuhen felt a little more sad in his heart: "That Snow Leopard was brought back by you. You lost your memory, even the Snow Leopard forgot?"


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head, he stepped forward to the snow leopard step by step.


    Snow Leopard whispered to Song Ning softly, acting like a kitten.


    There was a hint of joy in Song Ning''s eyes: "Really I raised it, Snow Leopard ... do you have a name?"


    Snow Leopard shook his head.


    Song Ninglue hesitated: "Since it is a snow leopard, it is better to call it Xiao Xue."


    Snow Leopard seemed very happy. When he nodded, he shook his tail at Song Ning.


    Song Ning was teased again: "I have only heard of dogs wagging their tails, but they have never seen leopards wagging their tails. Let''s go and follow me to the Abyss of Ice."


    Snow Leopard''s eyes rose sharply, standing next to Song Ning, bowing his body, waiting for Song Ning to ride up.


    Song Ning stepped on the snow leopard, and immediately heard a whine, snowflakes flying, snow leopard galloping in the ice, carrying Song Ning to the abyss of ice, where Song Ning passed, all monks stared With him, human monks riding snow leopards, they have never seen such a scene.


    Frost Abyss, the front line.


    The ice and snow, the cold wind, and the ice crystals in the snowflakes, when blowing, if the monk below the foundation, I am afraid that as soon as I come here, I will be scrapped by the snowflakes and ice crystals, leaving only the bones.


    There is a gap in the frost enchantment one mile in front of this place. This gap is very wide, and there may be monsters breaking through the gap at any time, and the task of these monks is to protect here and prevent the demon at the other end of the frost enchantment from entering the country of falling feather .


    Here the monks waited for each other, without blinking their eyes.


    There are hundreds of watch towers around, and there are four monks in each watch tower. These four monks are looking towards the east, west, south and north respectively. If there is any movement, they will immediately be summoned.


    In the past few days, the other side of Frost Enchantment has been restless and demon invasion has been very frequent. Just one hour ago, there were demon attempts to invade, and they were killed by the monks who stood on the front line.


    "General, Leng''s military sent a message, saying that Song Ning is back." A deputy said.


    The person who is called the general is the most brave and good-hearted person of the Leng family except Lian Lien Chan. He was cultivated as the peak of the late demi-god, fighting for nearly a hundred years here. Although there are also defeats, he is regarded as the second person in the Leng family .


    His name is Leng Tianshan.


    Leng Tianshan frowned slightly when he heard the lieutenant general ��s words: ��Song Ning ... the one who agreed with the elder clan chief Bai Ting eleven years ago for a 10-year truce?��


    "Yes, it''s him," the deputy said.


    Leng Tianshan shook his head: "Whether he will return or not will have no impact on the war, it is better to consider him."


    The lieutenant said again: "General, the family owner also said that this Song Ning will lead tens of thousands of monks to the front line to support."


    "What ?!" Leng Tianshan moved: "Really? At this time? Tens of thousands of monks?"


    "I don''t dare to lie about the military sent by the master." The lieutenant said, giving Yu Tian to Leng Tianshan.


    Leng Tianshan swept away his spirit, and was immediately excited: "This Song Ning has been silent for eleven years. Now when he comes back, he brings tens of thousands of monks. This child is really extraordinary. The afterlife is awesome, the afterlife is awesome!"


    At the moment, Leng Tianshan''s elders treated the juniors with gratification and appreciation.


    While he was applauding, a warning signal suddenly came from the lookout tower!

 Chapter 289： My safety, why do you need to guarantee

    This signal was too sudden, and the lieutenant general and the general immediately raised their vigilance. The monks below also spread their spiritual consciousness, but here, their spiritual consciousness can only spread to one mile.


    "There are snow leopards appearing in the south, above the snow leopard ... It seems to be a human monk, who was an early demigod!" The monk on the lookout tower hurriedly said.


    The row of monks closest to the south quickly turned back and stared at the south violently. After targeting the snow leopard and the monks on the snow leopard, they directly attacked.


    boom!


    Hundreds of monks attacked at the same time. They seemed to use the same spell and could combine with each other. When the spiritual power flew out, hundreds of attacks directly condensed into a thick ice arrow.


    The Frostbolt was bigger than Song Ning and the Snow Leopard, and it suddenly struck with great momentum, even the surrounding snow and snow seemed to be avoiding.


    "Not bad." The young monk riding a snow leopard opened his palms and held a sword in his hand. When the sword came out, the surrounding spiritual force suddenly disappeared, and the spiritual force no longer exists, and the ice arrow also disappeared. .


    Everyone was shocked when they saw it, and then a second attack was to condense.


    "This attack is good on the demon. Isn''t it a bit wrong to use it on me?" Song Ning moved his figure and moved directly to the crowd. At the same time, the snow leopard stopped at the same place. like a statue.


    The monks were frightened and were about to fight Song Ning, but they suddenly heard a cold drink from the lookout tower: "Stop!"


    The monk stopped, but still surrounded Song Ning.


    "You are Song Ning ?!" Leng Tianshan''s tone was shocked.


    "Exactly, it seems that you have got some news on the front line." Song Ning smiled and said: "Xiao Xue is my mount and will not hurt people easily, can you let it come over?"


    With that, Song Ning beckoned Snow Leopard.


    Snow Leopard walked step by step obediently, standing beside Song Ning.


    The monks looked at the snow leopard with cold eyes, and there were many killings. In this ice and snow, there were countless people who died in the mouth of the snow leopard.


    Leng Tianshan frowned, and the lieutenant beside him was even more shocked.


    The joint attack of hundreds of monks just now, even the late demigod monks, need to spend some effort to block, but Song Ning is clearly an early demigod monk, but he just resolved the attack with only a few strokes of the sword in his hand. Anymore?


    "Song Ning, what about the tens of thousands of monks?" Leng Tianshan asked.


    At this moment, the monks around were shocked, tens of thousands of monks? What do you mean?


    Song Ning said: "The monks will come after the arrangement, and there are more than 4,000 alchemy masters. The frontline medicine will be very sufficient."


    What Song Ning said was not mentioned in the intelligence jade paper, but now he said from his mouth that none of the monks present believed it.


    Leng Tianshan hummed: "Song Ning, don''t you believe that the female is yellow, there are more than 4,000 alchemists? The alchemists are disciples of Shui Yunzong, and Shui Yunzong is around the imperial city. zone."


    "Look at me, do you seem to be talking about eroticism?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes. "When Luo Yuguo lives and dies, even if I am in a joke, who still has the mood to listen?"


    Leng Tianshan''s eyes are cold: "Then wait for those monks and alchemists to come and talk about it. Before that, I don''t care who you are, I quit ten miles away, otherwise, I will start!"


    However, Song Ning didn''t seem to hear Leng Tianshan talking in general, and walked toward the gap of frost enchantment, because at the other end of the gap, Song Ning seemed to feel a wave of fluctuation.


    "Come on!" Leng Tianshan''s figure appeared beside Song Ning, raising his hand and holding Song Ning''s shoulder.


    Song Ning shook his body: "Keep off."


    His voice was faint and his movements were extremely light, but this extremely light movement actually shocked Leng Tianshan back three or four steps before standing still.


    Leng Tianshan was shocked in his heart. Was Song Ning really a monk in the early demi-god? How could he have such an overwhelming strength.


    When Song Ninggang started, the monks immediately wanted to attack.


    Song Ning walked forward slowly, and said softly, "Don''t play with me if you have prestige. If I take the monk who is assisted, how long can your cold family persist?"


    As soon as this word came out, all the spiritual power in the hands of all the monks dissipated. Song Ning said it well. Before that, there were more than 10,000 monks who were guarding here, but now there are only five thousand left.


    In just a few days, the demon attacked frequently. Although they killed countless enemies on the front line, they also suffered heavy casualties.


    Song Ning moved forward, and the monk involuntarily gave way to Song Ning. When Song Ning crossed the front line of defense, he continued to walk north.


    Leng Tianshan immediately said: "Song Ning, no matter what you do, no matter what you want to do, if you go forward, no one can guarantee your safety."


    Through the sudden increase of wind and snow and severe cold around this area, Song Ning can feel that what Leng Tianshan said is not false, and it is no wonder that the monk Leng is guarding on that edge, rather than closer to the frost boundary gap.


    "My Song Ning''s safety, why do you need to guarantee it?" Song Ning said while walking forward casually.


    The lieutenant general was furious, but was not stopped, but was stopped by Leng Tianshan.


    "The strength of Song Ning is above me." Leng Tianshan did not speak very loudly, nor did he say indistinctly.


    More than five thousand generals were shocked. Just now they thought it was Song Ning who suddenly took action against him. Leng Tianshan only stepped back a few steps. Now when he heard it, it was Song Ning''s amazing strength above Leng Tianshan.


    The more Song Ning moved forward, the more she saw the bones.


    These skeletons have people, but also demons.


    Some of the bones are still exposed outside the snow, and there are many blood stains around the snow, which apparently died recently.


    The spiritual force under Song Ning''s feet shook slightly and shook the snowdrift away, and saw the dead monk under the snowdrift. His exposed bones had been eaten and cleaned by the demon, and half of his body was still in the snow. It has long been frozen.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly and his hair became numb, and the spirit of his feet shook suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, with Song Ning as the center, like a stone entering the water, snowflakes splashed and scattered towards the surroundings, and even the thousands of monks behind felt a tremor of ice.


    There are countless corpses around a hundred meters in radius. Some of these corpses were eaten by half, some were eaten by one third, and others were only bones, but these are still good, because some are Not even the skeleton, because there are uneven tooth marks on the skeleton ...


    "Song Ning, these are the demon bait, come back!" Leng Tianshan was shocked.


    However, the cold Tianshan Mountain responded to Song Ning ��s colder voice than the wind and snow: "Fight to the forefront, and the dead bones will not be left after death. You just let these corpses be ruined by monsters just because they are traps , Eaten by a demon? Even today, even if it is dangerous, I will take home the bones of these monks! "

 Chapter 290： Bai Family Suffered

    Song Ning''s words just fell, and suddenly there was a wave of spiritual force from the gap of the frost bound.


    This fluctuation of spiritual power is like a stone falling in the water, and then there are countless fluctuations of spiritual power coming out. From the gap, countless demons come out, they are repaired as unequal, but one by one. They are all humanoid.


    Leng Tianshan was shocked. If Song Ning was really dead, then Leng''s assistance would be ruined. If that was the case, then it wasn''t just Leng''s family that would be destroyed. I''m afraid the entire country of falling feathers would be in danger.


    "Attack!" Leng Tianshan shouted.


    however����


    Amidst the ice and snow, a gleaming sword floated beside the young man in their eyes. This sword traveled through the wind and snow, and no demon could approach Song Ning''s body.


    "Xiaofen, all the demons, you just kill." Song Ning said lightly.


    Xiao Fen is very excited. Its strength under the state of burning Tian Jian is based on Song Ning''s strength. Now, the stronger Song Ning''s strength is, the stronger his strength is.


    This is a demon attack, it is an offensive, and it is necessary for the cold soldiers to die.


    However, at this moment, in their eyes, Song Ning, as if nothing had happened, collected the bones of Leng Jiajun one by one, and the blue, shining blue sky-burning sword beside him continued to shuttle Among the demons, whether it is a demon built in the foundation period or a cultivation period in the infant period, between swords, die!


    At the moment, even Leng Tianshan is dumb. This scene is too shocking. In his eyes, Song Ning is only a monk in the early days of the demigod. Even if he is very strong, it is impossible to fight many demons with one person.


    However, he was wrong at the moment. Song Ning was too strong, so strong that he could not express it. With just a sword, he could kill these demons.


    He alone ... can even withstand the 5,000 elite soldiers of the Leng family guarding the border!


    Burning Sky Sword made a cheerful voice during the killing, but Song Ning ignored the reaction of Burning Sky Sword at the moment. What he had to do was to collect all the dead monk bones.


    Song Ning''s spiritual power came out, not an attack, but the bones were stored in the storage ring.


    "With me Song Ning in one day, don''t you want to break through this frost boundary." Song Ning''s mouth is faint, and in his memory, there is always ''I am a person, not a demon, I want to protect the country of falling feathers'' Thoughts.


    Fifty thousand monks talked, they looked at Song Ning, their eyes full of worship.


    Song Ning is really too strong. Even the original Cold Lien War generals were not so strong.


    After a while, the demons stopped attacking and fled into the desert. Song Ning put away all the corpses that he could see, his eyes cold, looking at the gap of the frost bound.


    "Since it''s coming, then ... don''t go away!" Song Ning threw back the storage ring in his hand, and I didn''t know how many soldiers'' bones were in it. Then, Burning Sword Heart moved freely and returned In Song Ning''s hands, Song Ning''s figure flashed and rushed to the gap of the frost boundary.


    boom!


    At the gap of the frosted enchantment, spiritual collision collided.


    The five thousand monks of the Leng family were all dumbfounded. Even before, the often victorious general of the Lianlian Warfare, who took thousands of monks, dared to break through the frost boundary, but now Song Ning rushed over alone.


    Song Ning''s trembling sword shook in his hand, he didn''t hesitate, just as soon as he rushed across the frost barrier, it was the slash of burning sky.


    At this moment, the slaughtered Sky Burning Sword has already turned on the slaughtering form. The body of the sword has completely turned red due to bloodthirst. After the Slash of the Sky Burning Strike, the **** flames continue to blaze, directly bringing the ice land outside the frost bound. Ignite, the demon killed and injured countless times, screaming again and again.


    "If you wait for the demon, if you dare to invade the country of falling feathers half a step, kill no amnesty!" Song Ning lifted the burning sky sword and looked at the unconscious demon who had been burned in cold eyes.


    At the same time, at the command center hundreds of miles away, a young man''s pupil shrank suddenly, he couldn''t help but stepped back, and his body began to tremble.


    "Brother Song! It''s Brother Song!" He was as excited as seeing his loved ones. "Xin''er, Brother Song, did you see it!"


    Beside him, a young girl with an indifferent look nodded. Although she looked indifferent at the moment, there was a hint of crystal in her eyes.


    "It''s really Brother Song. Brother Song is now an early **** of cultivation, and his strength is even stronger. He can kill hundreds of monks in one blow." Although Bai Xin''s voice was calm, her mood at the moment was still choppy.


    Bai Ting overjoyed: "All monks of the demon fairy clan are ordered to forbid offense, forbid offense!"


    Bai Ting was so excited. Eleven years later, he often remembered Song Ning and wanted to be with Song Ning.


    But the war was tense, and no one paid any attention to his idea of ??advocating peace, and he could not always find Song Ning.


    But today, he finally saw Song Ning, and his brothers many years ago now finally meet.


    However, just when the order of Bai Ting was just issued, several figures suddenly appeared in the room. As soon as these figures appeared, they repaired Bai Ting and Bai Xin as blockades.


    "What do you want to do!" Bai Ting wants to break free, but in front of him is a messenger with a higher level than their demon fairy clan. These messengers are extremely strong, and none of them is lower than Hua Shenxiu. Before Shen Xiuwei, Bai Ting still fell.


    One of the monks looked at Bai Ting and said coldly: "All the monks of the demon fairy evacuated, you are no longer needed here."


    Bai Ting roared: "We Bai family have been fighting here for such a long time, you now say let us evacuate and evacuate, you say take over and take over ?!"


    The monk didn''t seem to listen to Bai Ting''s words at all, but continued to say: "Bai Ting, don''t bury the Bai family because of your own decision. If it were not for you to stay for ten years, the country of falling feathers would have been destroyed!"


    Thousands of miles away, Bai Zhenlong, the master of the Bai family, swept away the spirit, and a spiritual force popped up.


    Bai Zhenlong has long heard that this spiritual power is enough to penetrate thousands of miles away.


    "The Finger of Silence!" The several monks who were binding Bai Ting and Baixin were shocked. The Finger of Silence was too fast. Even though they were all monks of the **** of decay, they had no room to resist at all. , The power of this dying finger has already reached them.


    however����


    puff!


    Suddenly, a figure stood in front of this finger, he waved his hand, and a spiritual force collided with the finger.


    Bai Zhenlong''s heart tightened, and a spit of blood spewed out.


    "Bai Zhenlong, the people of your Bai family have given you the face of your fairy family. If it were not for the order given above, I would destroy your entire Bai family!"


    This talker is standing in front of Bai Ting at this moment. In front of this person, Bai Ting can no longer raise the idea of ??a little resistance, because he-is one of the twelve false immortals ��Ghost Shura��!

 Chapter 291： Ten Thousand Years of Cultivation

    Among the demon army, the Twelve False Immortals almost control the existence of the entire battlefield. Their existence is not war, but control. In this war meeting, they do not want to shoot, but they are afraid.


    Many years ago, Xu Xian once stepped into the battlefield, but as soon as they entered the Falling Feather Kingdom, a roar came from the Falling Feather Kingdom. The roaring sound swept through the land of the Fall Feather Kingdom. , The internal organs were damaged, almost died in this roar.


    Among these false fairy minds, the deepest impression is the sentence after the roar.


    "Speaking above, if anyone dares to step into this half-stepped country, die!"


    This sentence is not alarmist, and it is possible to shout twelve False Immortals. This is no longer an ordinary existence. This kind of existence wants to kill False Immortals, but it is just a flick of effort, and it is effortless.


    Since then, the demon has understood that it is not that the Feathering State is weak and weak, but that there is a real presence in the Feathering State. This existence will not be easily shot, but if a monk above the Tao enters the Feathering State, then this existence will not hesitate at all. And beheaded them.


    Those twelve false immortals'' lives were picked up at that time, and they naturally cherish them at this moment.


    In the snow and ice, Bai Ting finally realized the situation of the Bai family after seeing the Xuxian ghost Shura: "I Bai family ... follow the instructions."


    Bai Ting was reluctant. For all these years, what he wanted most was peace. He hoped to find Song Ning and discuss a truce with Song Ning. However, today, he finally found out that the Bai family was only used as chess pieces, and the demon still wanted They won''t stop even if they conquer the country of falling feathers.


    Several monk priests next to Bai Ting kneeled directly on the ground and slammed their heads for a long time without knowing how many heads: "Congratulations to Lord Guru Shura."


    The imaginary look was proud, and he didn''t speak, but just snorted coldly.


    He snorted, his body moved, the speed was extremely fast, and rushed to Song Ning beside the frost enchantment.


    Xu Xian can''t take half a step into Luoyu Kingdom, but at this moment, the young man he sees in his eyes is no longer in the border of Luoyu Kingdom, and he wants to kill this person, but in the blink of an eye.


    "Dead!" The virtual fairy popped out with one finger.


    A destructive force broke through the sky. Wherever this force passed, the thick layer of ice shattered and instantly turned into a powder, and the earth roared and continued to sag.


    All the demons here turned into fly ash instantly, and both form and spirit were damaged.


    In an instant, a scene of doomsday seemed like a condemnation.


    In front of this finger, all the monks seemed too humble. Even Song Ning, who was holding the Tianjian sword, looked weak at this moment, as if he would be wiped out under this power in the blink of an eye.


    In the frost enchantment, the monk Lengjia who guarded the gap just felt the power appear, and his legs were unstable. All the monks under the semi-god stage knelt down on the spot and spit blood.


    In the Falling Feathers, all the gods of the **** of sorrow tightened their minds, looking at the battlefield in the north, a trace of horror sprang up.


    This power is put into a kind of signal, which means that Xu Xian joins the battlefield.


    False immortals are completely different from the existence of ordinary monks. Those who know the Tao, if they can get them, they will ascend into immortals.


    False immortals are immortals. Immortal power is used instead of spiritual power. The power of immortal power is thousands of times and spiritual power. Even in front of immortals, even the Taoist monks are vulnerable.


    "The power of immortals ... There was a false immortal intervention in the northern battlefield. Although he didn''t step into the country of falling feathers, he did!" Liu Sitong, who was meditating, immediately turned pale.


    Beside her, Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin were bloodless. They also felt a force of death appear in the north, but at first they thought it was an illusion.


    This power spread to every corner of the country of falling feathers, even Xiangyunzi, who had just entered the magical sea, could feel it.


    Xiang Yunzi is trying to cross the last level in the magical sea and enter another world, but suddenly his body shakes and his heart begins to tremble. He looks up to the north suddenly: "Xianli ?! In the north, is it ... Song?" Condense there ?? "


    Even though he felt Xianli at this moment, even though he thought that Song Ning might be in crisis, at this moment, even he could not rescue him. In front of Xianli, he was too fragile and too weak to wait for protection Song Ning, he may become a dust in this universe.


    This power spread to Liuhe City. The mortals in Liuhe City felt uneasy, panicked and short of breath, and sickened.


    But at the moment when this power passed through Liuhe City, a hundred miles underground in this Liuhe City, a pair of eyes that had not been opened several times in a thousand years suddenly flickered, and these eyes shone with a strange light, like a demon The fire was burning.


    As soon as these eyes opened, a strange power came out of the underground of Liuhe City. There was no discussion of monks or humans in Liuhe City. At this moment, they all resumed as usual. This power is like ripples. Force fluctuations offset.


    Beyond the frost boundary, Song Ning wanted to resist, but he couldn''t even move his body. The skin had already cracked before the force could attack him.


    Just when he thought he was about to be wiped out by this fairy power, an overwhelming roar came from behind.


    Although this roaring sound was shocking, it did not hurt any human monks, but caused them to have a moment of confusion and disappeared.


    Just the sound, directly hitting this fairy force, this fairy force will be difficult to advance.


    Song Ning''s eyes widened, and the immortal force attack seemed to be substantive, staying at less than three inches in front of his eyes, and at the moment, his eyes flickered, and a snow-white figure appeared. The force shattered, and the imaginary body shook a few hundred miles away, his legs were soft, he kneeled unconsciously on the ground, and the sound of "bang bang bang" sounded in his internal organs.


    "You, you are ..." The hypocrite ghost Shura had just waited to speak, and fell directly to the ground. A trace of elemental spirit escaped from the body of the ghost Shura, and was about to escape, but suddenly Yuan God trembles, I don''t know what force was crushing it, like a blister, it burst.


    Tao Xiaoshen dies!


    What happened in this scene was too weird. It was so weird that even those demon cultivators did not know what was going on. In the battlefield, the rest was a frightful ghost.


    "Even if it is a fairy, dare to move my master, you have to die!"


    "That''s the voice, she actually appeared in the cold region!" Eleven false immortals were timid, but at the same time, they were afraid to detect with immortal power, fearing that they would be killed in the next moment.


    Beside the frost boundary, Song Ning had been stunned by this many fairy powers. A trace of fairy power dragged him back to the country. At this moment, beside him, a white person was as white as velvet. The woman lay on his back and murmured: "How can the master so easily enter the field of demon, if I wait another hundred years, I will be able to complete the customs clearance in ten thousand years, but now I have to come out to rescue in advance, but it is a pity I Years of repair to ... "

 Chapter 292： Only demon can make that kind of swordsmanship

    Before that, she used a gentle force to make all the monks of the Leng family sleep. Here, no one can see her snuggling with Song Ning.


    Song Ning was in a coma, and her fingers trembling gently touched Song Ning''s cheek.


    For this face, she waited too long, too long, and thought too long, too long.


    "That day, when I saw the master in Liuhe City, Xiao Ke was very happy. At that time, the master was too low, and he was caught by the demon soon after, and almost died. Fortunately, a ray of soul before me was bound by frost. Escape from the crack and return to the body, I am afraid that there is no power to rescue the master at this moment. "


    The woman said softly while looking at Song Ning. The tenderness in her eyes couldn''t see the appearance of killing Xu Xian with just one thought.


    Summer wind and winter snow, the reincarnation remains unchanged.


    Concentrate on cultivation, don''t ask the world.


    For more than nine thousand years, she waited for Song Ning to appear while she was also waiting for a breakthrough, waiting for her to one day be able to break free of the chains that bound her underground.


    However, the practice of nine thousand nine hundred years was a torch. If she did n��t come just now, Song Ning would die. If she came, she would force herself to break the chain. Then more than nine thousand years of practice would turn into smoke and no longer exist.


    There was no resentment in her eyes, only a trace of unwillingness. She thought that she would cut the chain after thousands of years of cultivation, which would help Song Ning gallop in this country of falling feathers, but now it seems that it is artificial.


    "This memory about Xiao Ke, the master must not forget, can not give Jin Dan to eat ..." The woman said softly, stripping the memory of her mind into Song Ning''s body.


    Her body glowed with white light, and her figure gradually began to change, eventually becoming an ordinary little fox.


    As soon as she became a little fox, those who slept because of her power woke up.


    The first thing that the monks of the Falling Feathers woke up was to look into the north, but when they saw the north, their brows were furrowed.


    What happened just now?


    In that power, Song Ning didn''t die. At this time, there was an extra one beside Song Ning ...... Linghu?


    In the battlefield, the snow leopard came first to Song Ning. The snow leopard yelled at the spirit fox, it seemed to be demonstrating, but the spirit fox just looked up at the snow leopard, and the snow leopard immediately snorted, his limbs lying on the ground, as if He is generally surrendered and never dare to make a sound.


    Leng Tianshan moved, coming next to Song Ning, and brought Song Ning back from the frost boundary.


    At this moment, Song Ning slowly opened his eyes, and I don''t know when, two drops of tears fell in the corner of his eyes, looked at the Linghu beside him, raised his hand, and gently stroked her head.


    The trace of Xiao Ke''s memory that existed in Song Ning''s mind was just a picture. Many years ago, in a cave in another world, he accepted Xiao Ke''s picture.


    This picture is bland, but it is enough to make Song Ning remember, but Xiao Ling is his spirit fox.


    Seeing Song Ning wake up, Leng Tianshan finally let out a sigh of relief: "You rushed past and attacked you just now, but it was a fairy, a virtual fairy!"


    Song Ning looked at the falling snowflakes in the sky and did not answer.


    The lieutenant whispered aside: "Isn''t Xianxian not allowed to enter the battlefield, why ..."


    "It is rumored that Xu Xian can''t enter the battlefield, which means that they can''t enter the territory of the Falling Feather Kingdom. Just now Song Ning rushed into the cold area where the demon is located, and Xu Xian was fine, but I really can''t understand why Xu Xian would shoot so quickly. Has Xu Xian already stationed in this northern battlefield? "Leng Tianshan thought of the scene just now, and his forehead was still cold sweat at the moment.


    Song Ning got up and took a deep breath.


    One person, one fox, one leopard, slowly disappeared into the snow.


    The monks of the Leng family did not stop them. They also understood that Song Ning had not died after the scene just now.


    But at the moment, in front of the front-line monk Lengjia, Song Ning''s figure disappeared, but the image was very tall in their hearts.


    No one thought Song Ning was arrogant and arrogant, rushing out of the frost enchantment, because they could feel the anger in Song Ning''s heart at that moment.


    Song Ning wanted to avenge these monks who died in the cold family. This feeling made them admire.


    The Leng family took the corpses from the storage ring and buried them in the snow.


    Born in the country of falling feathers, dying in the country of falling feathers, a monk can die on the battlefield he is guarding, it is the destination.


    Five thousand soldiers bowed down on their knees to worship and they repented. Without Song Ning, they could not only worship the dead monks, but also watched them eaten by demons.


    In the Fallen Kingdom, all monks who saw that scene wanted to know how Song Ning survived, because at the moment Xiao Ke appeared, everyone''s mind was blank.


    However, no one dared to ask.


    The cold home was armed. In a few days, tens of thousands of monks came to the front line, and the troops at the gap of the frost boundary in the north were extremely strong.


    It''s just that the Lengjia''s defense is stronger, and the demon''s attack is even more crazy. It''s just that this time the attack is no longer the previous demon clan, but a very difficult race.


    The attack of the demons in the North and South battlefields suddenly increased, and they used a very weird spell that could transform spiritual power into unprecedented.


    At first, everyone thought that this technique was unusual, but then, suddenly one day, a word came out of nowhere: "A technique that can eliminate spiritual power, only the demon will know, people will not!"


    Only demon will?


    But this technique that can eliminate spiritual power is clear to Song Ning too!


    In Luoyu Kingdom, people''s attention falls on Song Ning, and the spiritual power is eliminated within a certain range. Song Ning has personally performed it, and tens of thousands of people have seen it. In Luoyu, everyone knows that Song Ning has mastered a sword. The sword technique is called "Empty Sword Territory". In this "Empty Sword Territory", all spiritual power disappears.


    The demon used this technique to kill countless monks in just a few days. The monks of the Falling Feathers who came from the previous reinforcements suffered heavy casualties.


    The Liu family in the south was in crisis, while the cold family in the north had ten people recruited to train Xianwu initiates before, but because of their own strength, they were almost destroyed during the battle. Today, only one person survives, named Luo Yi .


    In the northern battlefield, Song Ning sat on the top of Xuefeng and looked at this scene in the battlefield. The more he looked, the colder his heart became.


    "All the demon will be able to do it, just like" Empty Sword Territory "..." Song Ning muttered, Snow Leopard and Linghu lying beside him, the master did not move, they did not move.


    Song Ning frowned, and a third memory of Gu Dan was left in his mind, ��I ��m a human, not a demon, I ��m going to guard the country and protect the country ...��

 Chapter 293： Fight alone

    When Song Ningzheng bowed his head and thought, suddenly a snow pigeon flew over, and the snow pigeon landed beside him, putting down a military sentiment.


    Song Ning had seen it, the power in his hand flashed, and the paper burned into powder.


    The southern battlefield is facing a crash ...


    "After all, the south can''t support it first ..." Song Ning stood up, his figure appeared in several places in the country of falling feathers, and flashed to the Liu family in the south.


    Falling feather country, extreme south, Liu family.


    The entire battlefield collapsed, blood flowed into rivers, corpses formed into mountains, broken arms and broken heads were like inconspicuous rubble, which can be seen everywhere.


    The air was filled with blood, and the sky was already stained with blood.


    The South was lost, and the less than a hundred monks who survived in the Liu family were in the Chaoyang Temple at the moment, and the Chaoyang Temple was surrounded by countless monsters.


    These demon men all hold swords. In front of them, except for Liu Sitong, the spiritual power of any monk is useless. Even Liu Sitong, the spiritual power is also limited, and the power that can be exerted is very small.


    At this moment, the hundred monks of the Liu family depended on the enchantment of the Chaoyang Temple to resist the constant attacks of the demon by this enchantment.


    "Ruxin, are you sure that the battle report was passed out yesterday?" Liu Sitong''s mouth was dark with a trace of blood on his mouth.


    Liu Ruxin nodded and said nothing.


    Wen Yan, monk Liu immersed in sorrow.


    They all understand that the report of the battle is spread out from here, and one day is enough to reach any place in the Falling Kingdom. If someone wants to support it, it is now here, but now they are still trapped in this Chaoyang Palace. Explain everything.


    No one came back to save them.


    The end of life is so sad.


    They were reluctant to fight for the country of falling feathers for so many years. In the end, no one even asked for help?


    Liu Ruyan noticed everyone''s expression and reminded: "Don''t give up, everyone in the southern battlefield is like this, and the northern battlefield is certainly not allowed to happen. If Song Ning knows that we are in full collapse, he will not sit back and watch. Ignore it. "


    A general from the Liu family smirked: "Song Ning? Now the entire Luo Yu Kingdom says that Song Ning is a group of monsters! Only the demon can use the swordsmanship, he will also, before the demon attacked heavily, it was Song Ning who took the entire Luo Yu Kingdom The forces were mobilized, and the two northern and southern regions fought against Japan. The result? The result was countless deaths and injuries, and now our Liu family is in the midst of life and death. "


    Liu Sitong was silent. Although she did not believe this rumor, she did not deny it. After all, Song Ning had already gone out of the cold area, and was attacked by the false fairy in the cold area.


    At the moment when the Immortal attacked, the whole country of the Falling Feathers had a blank brain and could not remember exactly what happened at that time.


    However, Liu Sitong can be sure that even if Song Ning''s cultivation base is so powerful, it will never be able to resist the attack of Xu Xian, so it is reasonable to say that Song Ning should have died at that time, and now it is not dead, either Song Ning and Na Xu What is the relationship between immortals, or Song Ning has been used for them.


    Liu Ruyan shouted coldly: "I don''t even believe my comrades-in-arms, who else can you believe? I understand Song Ning, he will not ignore us, if the battle report comes to him, he will definitely come to help us!"


    Liu Sitong sighed: "Ruyan, stop talking."


    Liu Ruyan looked sideways at his mother''s expression, his expression dimmed.


    The generals of the Liu family are not afraid of death, but Liu Ruyan is afraid of these people until they think Song Ning is a demon.


    The monsters are attacking constantly. They are not high, but the number is amazing. They are constantly attacking the Chaoyang Temple. The enchantment of the Chaoyang Temple is like a fragile eggshell at this moment. It is impossible to say when it will break.


    Falling down domestically.


    There are many monks in the imperial city, but at the moment these monks stand one by one in the sky, looking out to the south.


    "Liu''s family is going to die, don''t you shoot?"


    "There are too many demon people, and we can''t stop it with our power."


    "Forget it, do a good job of defense and prepare for the demon to strike. Now Song Ning has been unable to hide in the north, and our imperial city also needs to protect itself."


    "The destruction of the Liu family is inevitable, don''t look at it again."


    At this moment, not only the imperial city, but also the monks in other cities looked at the Liu family remotely. Although the destruction of the Liu family was already fixed, they just wanted to see how long the Chaoyang Hall of the Liu family would break.


    Within Huangcheng, there were bursts of sighs: "In a moment, the enchantment of the Chaoyang Palace will be broken."


    "This war between man and demon finally finally entered the country of falling feathers."


    boom!


    Boom!


    A loud noise came out, like a hammer, knocking on everyone''s mind.


    Click ...


    puff!


    Outside the Chaoyang Temple, the enchantment shattered like glass. Under the sunlight, the spiritual power turned into crystal.


    The Chaoyang Palace, which had lost its enchantment, had no protective effect at all. Even the demon were stunned for a moment. It seemed that the enchantment of the Chaoyang Palace was broken.


    In the Chaoyang Palace, a hundred monks from the Liu family roared and wanted to rush out to kill the enemy.


    The hope in Liu Ruyan''s heart is dead, and she no longer has any expectations, but even at this time, she never believes that Song Ning is a demon, and does not believe that Song Ning is harming Yuyu.


    However, just when the demon had just stepped into the Chaoyang Hall, a roaring sky shook the half of the falling feathers.


    "Dare to step into the Chaoyang Temple half step, kill!"


    This sound, like a flood, impacted the minds of all the people who heard it. I saw that in the mid-air of Luoyu Kingdom, a flashing figure quickly approached the Liujia Chaoyang Hall.


    When he blinked, it seemed that all the monks who looked at the Chaoyang Temple from afar felt a cold look at them.


    Song Ning''s voice was deeply stuck in their hearts like ice thorns: "Liu''s family is in danger, do you wait and see?"


    This sentence is mixed with too strong spiritual power, which shocked the monks'' minds. Although they were afraid, Song Ning did not rush towards them at this moment. Happening.


    Among the Liu family, everyone stared at Song Ning, who was shining in the distance.


    He didn''t have any reinforcements behind him, and the whole country was the only one who came to help him!


    After hearing the voice of Song Ning, the demon people had a short pause, that is, at this moment of pause, Song Ning had already arrived outside the Chaoyang Temple.


    As soon as he fell, the Spirit Fox got out of his arms.


    "Xiao Ke, demon, kill!" Song Ning''s eyes were cold and he said five words lightly.


    He threw the Burning Sky Sword, and the Burning Sky Sword made a clamoring sound, which was obviously very cheerful, and shuttled among the demon. Song Ning held the Liuyun sword in his hand, and the soft sword was swung out. In the blink of an eye, there was blood on the floor.


    One person, one fox, two swords.


    Blood was splattering, but no demon could step into the Chaoyang Temple half a step.

 Chapter 294： Use my strength to defend the empty city alone

    "Song Ning!" Even though Liu Ruyan had been on the battlefield for many years, even though Liu Ruyan was Miss Liu''s family, at the moment, she couldn''t help crying.


    Song Ning continued to wield a sword in his hand, and his steps were fierce. Uncountable demon turned into dead souls where he passed the sword.


    "The Liu family Daoyou take a break, these demon ... will soon die." Song Ning said lightly in his mouth, and he did not have a little emotion when he spoke.


    The Liu family monks who said that Song Ning was a demon were speechless at the moment. They did not expect it anyway. At this last moment, it was Song Ning who appeared beside them to rescue them.


    Xiao Keben is a demon. Even though it has not been cultivated for thousands of years, it has a speed and power that exceeds that of ordinary people. In this battlefield without spiritual power, it has an absolute advantage.


    However, the number of demon is too large, even if they are exhausted, I am afraid that they cannot be completely killed.


    Song Ning''s heart moved, and the law tricked.


    Ice Doppelganger!


    Suddenly, dozens of ice avatars appeared, and ordinary ice avatars could not attack, but the ice avatars exhibited by Song Ning at the moment were able to do the same actions as Song Ning, and each of the ice avatars had Song Ning''s spiritual power.


    Han Bing''s avatar rushed forward to resist, while Song Ning stepped back and came to Liu Ruyan: "Why not go?"


    Liu Ruyan was startled.


    Song Ning looked at the silent Liu family and asked again: "Why don''t you go ?! It is only a matter of time before the destruction of the Liu family. Since the battlefield has collapsed, why don''t you go, why keep this Chaoyang Palace?"


    Liu Sitong whispered: "Even if it is a moment and a half, if you can contain the demon, the people around you will have time to escape."


    Song Ning couldn''t help but take a step back, the Liu family''s heart was too tough!


    Tenderness flashed in his eyes, but then, sharp.


    "Prepare, fly away!" Liu Ningjian revolved in his hands as Song Ning spoke.


    A strange power emerged. As soon as this power appeared, it directly resisted the attacks of many monsters. However, it not only resisted the attacks of the monsters, but also resisted the ��domain�� that the monsters exhibited to eliminate the spiritual power.


    Suddenly there was spiritual power, and the people of the Liu family were shocked, but at the same time, they looked at Song Ning with a little more shock.


    "Go!" Song Ning shouted.


    All the Liu family monks lifted off, and where Song Ning''s "Empty Sword Territory" had passed, all spiritual power was restored, and they were separated from the siege of the demon in a blink of an eye.


    After leaving, they looked at Song Ning in mid-air.


    At this moment, they were condescending and finally understood why no one from Luoyu just came to rescue them, because there might be hundreds of thousands of monsters around!


    Among these demon, Song Ning''s figure was almost buried, he moved the cloud sword to the left, and the scope of the ethereal sword domain became larger and larger.


    "Not enough, not enough!" Song Ning roared, the ethereal sword territory continued to increase, covering more demon.


    These demons panic. They have never seen a human monk use this technique.


    not enough!


    The scope of the ethereal sword domain has been expanded to include more than 70,000 demon, but it is still not enough.


    The fast speed of Song Ning''s left hand is already difficult to see, and the scope of the ethereal sword domain continues to expand in Song Ning''s roar.


    Eighty thousand ...


    90 thousand ...


    95,000, 96,000!


    When the ethereal sword domain covered all 100,000 monks, Song Ning called out, and Xiao Ke jumped into his arms with a puff, and Tiantianjian also flew back, falling into his right hand.


    At this moment, the blood light flashed on the Burning Sky Sword, and the spiritual power that had been prepared was mixed with the blood, exuding a wave of palpitation.


    "Burning the sky ... the cut!" Song Ning''s left hand ethereal sword domain speed does not decrease, the right hand burning the sky cut suddenly swayed.


    boom!


    Burning the sky and sweeping across the sky, watching in mid-air, a blaze of fire swept across, Song Ning surrounded by a sea of ??fire, in this sea of ??fire, all the demon died instantly.


    Even though these demon are at most Yuanying Xiuwei, but there are 100,000, now 100,000 demon are all killed under Song Ning''s blow!


    Liu family monks showed a smile for the rest of their lives after the disaster, but in this smile, they still have a lot of doubts.


    It is not only the Liu family monks who have such doubts, all the monks who saw this scene just issued the same question.


    Why did Song Ning master the technique of only demon talents?


    What kind of swordsmanship can make spiritual power disappear? Why can Song Ning master?


    Just when everyone looked at Song Ning with strange eyes, suddenly a voice of a demon came from the extreme south.


    "" Empty Sword Territory ", you can now use this" Empty Sword Territory "as an offset. It seems that you have learned well. But, can the humans of the Falling Feather Kingdom still allow you?"


    The voice echoed in the country of falling feathers, the voice was peaceful, and it sounded bland, but there was shocking content in this voice.


    Everyone knows that Song Ning is performing "Empty Sword Field", but it is enough for human monks to know, why do even the demon know?


    Song Ning stood in the sea of ??fire. Many monks looked at Song Ning, their eyes full of fear, fear, and doubt.


    Song Ning suddenly stood up and disappeared into the sea of ??fire. When it was reappeared, it was halfway into the air. His eyes swept over these people without a trace of dignity, and then shook again and disappeared.


    "Song ..." Liu Ruyan just wanted to stop Song Ning, but was pulled by Liu Sitong.


    Liu Sitong shook his head and whispered: "Song Ning''s identity is unknown, let''s not say more. Now that the Liu family is gone, let''s go to the Imperial City."


    Liu Ruxin looked at the direction of Song Ning''s disappearance, and Zhangkou wanted to say something, but he remained silent after all.


    Song Ning flickered and returned to the Abyss of Ice. In the Abyss of Ice, the situation is not much better than that of the Liu family.


    Song Ning walked up to the front line. At this moment, Leng Tianshan is still in charge of the front line, but Lieutenant General becomes Leng Ling.


    As soon as Song Ninggang passed, Leng Ling immediately surprised: "Brother Song Ning!"


    But Leng Ling just stepped forward and was held down by Leng Tianshan: "Song Ning, you have seen enough of the drama on it. Now what do you want to do on the battlefield?"


    "All monks, go." Song Ning said slowly.


    Leng Tianshan thought he had heard it wrong: "What are you saying ?!"


    "All monks, let''s go!" Song Ning''s voice raised a few points: "Going to the Imperial City, the southern battlefield crashed, and there were only 100 people left in the Liu Family, and should have already gone to the Imperial City at this moment."


    Song Ning looked at the monks around him: "All your monks are back to the Imperial City."


    "Brother Song Ning, what do you do?" Leng Ling was shocked.


    At the same time, Li Qingling, Tang Yue and others on the battlefield heard this and immediately rushed to Song Ning.


    Song Ning did not reply to Leng Ling, but took Fen Tianjian to walk slowly to the gap of the frost enchantment. Fen Tianjian slammed into the ground: "I will guard the enchantment gap, you go back to the Imperial City and do well Take precautions. "


    With that, Song Ning turned his head and looked at many monks. From the eyes of these monks, Song Ning could see resentment, shock, worry, and disgust.


    He smiled indifferently, as if he didn''t care: "You ... don''t you think I have a problem? There is no loss for you if you leave me here. Go, go ..."


    After Song Ning finished speaking, he stared blankly at the wind and snow in the frost enchantment gap and muttered to himself: "I am a person, not a demon, I want to protect the country of falling feathers, and protect the country of falling feathers ..."

 Chapter 295： You ... were my friends before?

    A monk left, followed by second, third ...


    In just a few days, as if dreaming, whenever the monk saw the demon who could eliminate the spiritual power, he remembered Song Ning, and tens of thousands of people came to the front to support him, and the demon''s attack became more fierce The severity of the battlefield is several times higher than before.


    "Brother Song Ning, I''m staying!" Leng Ling went back and walked beside Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Ling and felt a little strange. There was no such person in his impression.


    "Let''s go, the southern battlefield is defeated, the imperial city now needs people to guard, this frost enchantment is controlled by me." Song Ning slowly shook his head, his voice was very low, as if he was talking to himself.


    Leng Ling still had something to say, but was pulled by Leng Tianshan. Leng Tianshan shook his head at him and preached: "Song Ning is now targeted, you still don''t have too much trouble with him, maybe as rumored, he is not Human monks, so it caused tens of thousands of monks to be attacked fiercely by the demon as soon as they entered the battlefield, causing heavy casualties. "


    Leng Ling also wanted to refute, Leng Tianshan frowned, shook his head.


    "Let''s go." Song Ning said lightly.


    Leng Ling was forcibly taken away by Leng Tianshan, and the Leng family retreated.


    The disciples of Shui Yunzong are themselves alchemists. Their fighting ability is not strong, and the deaths and injuries were heavy in a few days. Now less than a hundred people left on the front line also left in a sad mood.


    All the monks who came to the name of Song Ning also left with the flow of people. For Song Ning, they no longer blindly pursued it, but instead were full of doubts about Song Ning.


    There were fewer and fewer monks in the abyss of ice, and only a few people remained until the end.


    When the cold wind screamed, Song Ning sat on the ground. There was a thin layer of spiritual protection around his body half of the body. This spiritual protection blocked the ice and snow.


    Xiao Ke was lying next to Song Ning, the fluffy tail swaying, and the snow leopard was not within the spiritual protection, it preferred the coldness in the snow and ice.


    The snow is like goose feathers, and it is difficult to see people with the naked eye a few dozen feet away.


    At the moment, behind Song Ning, the three women''s weak figures swayed in the wind and snow. With their cultivation practices, it was extremely difficult to resist the wind and snow.


    "Song Ning, we ..."


    Song Ning''s eyes were confused. He looked back and found that there were still people left.


    "I remember you are Tang Yue, she is Li Qingling, and Mu Xuezhao?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Yue stepped forward: "You are here alone ..."


    Song Ning waved his hand, and a soft spiritual force wrapped the three of them, resisting the wind and snow.


    "Have you ... know me?" Song Ning smiled slightly.


    I do n��t know when Song Ning started, but he did n��t know what his real smile was, but he still stood here when he saw that these three people had trouble resisting the wind and snow. He knew that these three people must have been his friends.


    "Song Ning, you may not remember many things, but this abyss of ice is not something you can protect. Let''s go back together and go to the Imperial City. Although they have some doubts about you, they will not drive you away. "Tang Yue''s frozen face turned white, and her voice was a little stiff.


    There is tenderness in Song Ning''s eyes. He doesn''t remember the speaker in front of him, but from this, he can hear deep concern.


    "Song Ning, let''s go with us. The South has lost its guard. It''s useless for you to guard here. It''s better to go back to the Imperial City." Li Qingling also persuaded.


    Three words and two words is the only warmth among the ice and snow.


    However, Song Ning shook his head: "The South has lost, I can''t let the North fall so quickly, go. If one day the North loses, I might ... will go back."


    Before Song Ning finished speaking, he felt a wave of spiritual power coming from the other side of Frost Enchantment. With a wave of his hand, a spiritual force sent Tang Yue and three others away.


    The three men were still flying in mid-air, and they saw countless monsters coming from the other end of the enchantment. Like the tide, the number was so large that they instantly flooded Song Ning.


    Mu Xuezhao made a scream, but just as the scream continued, in the distance, like the earth collapsed, the demons began to collapse from a dot.


    If you look closely, you will find that it is not a collapse, but that all the demons are dying at an incredible speed.


    The firelight of the Burning Sky Sword shines like a round of the sun. In this ocean full of monsters, it always echoes vertically and horizontally. The flowing cloud sword in Song Ning''s hands also emits a burst of white light. The light passes through, and the monster is dead.


    No matter whether it is a demon or a demon, there is no life under Song Ning''s sword.


    The battle broke out very suddenly and ended quickly. Tens of thousands of monsters were all beheaded in a flash. At this moment, Song Ning was like a **** **** of war. After beheading all the monsters, he continued quietly in the original Meditating in the ground, the Burning Sword and the Streamer Sword inserted in the ice in front of him, Xiao Ke and Xiao Xue snuggled beside him.


    Half a day later, Tang Yue and Li Qingling and others have arrived outside the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers.


    When they recalled the scene where Song Ning had fought before, they still felt shocking. Song Ning was just a monk at the beginning of the demigod. In front of the group of demons, let alone a demigod, I''m afraid ordinary monks of the gods would be hard to resist.


    "Thinking that Song Ning entered the Tianyuan School, it was just our little brother, but now ..." Tang Yue''s eyes reflected.


    Li Qingling''s eyes are like water: "He was not the one we could compare. When he saw the battle he had just been in the freezing abyss, I don''t think he would be injured. If he could not resist it, he would not be killed. "


    Mu Xuezhao has been following them. These years, not to mention the Li family, even their mortals, such as the Mu family, were killed by Daotian. Fortunately, she and Li Qingling have been together. Yue, this can survive.


    "Song Ning seems to become speechless after losing memory." Mu Xuezhao suddenly said.


    "He hasn''t become speechless, it''s just that he doesn''t know who he should talk to, he doesn''t know what happened to him, even Leng Yuexiao has forgotten, let alone us?" Tang Yue said in his words There is bitterness between them.


    The three of them walked in the imperial city. When they saw that everyone in the imperial city was in danger, they all began to lay out their defenses. Among these people were Liu Sitong and a middle-aged elder.


    Seeing Tang Yue and the other three, Liu Ruyan immediately stepped forward and asked, "Song Ning, is he alright?"


    "He was alone in the gap of the frost boundary." Tang Yue said truthfully.


    Liu Ruyan had such a conjecture before, but did not expect that Song Ning would really stay there alone.


    "What about Leng Yuexiao? Is Leng Jia''s owner Leng Wuzhen?" Liu Ruyan asked again.


    "Leng Yuexiao is in retreat, Leng Wuhen staying outside the Han Xin Palace and is reluctant to leave." Tang Yue said.


    Liu Ruyan''s heart sank. It seemed that they were not ready to come to the Imperial City. Once the frost enchantment was breached, Leng Wuhen would definitely die. As for Leng Yuexiao ... Why is she still practicing at this moment? Did she get into trouble? still is����

 Chapter 296： Crowd out

    After Liu Ruyan asked, Tang Yue asked: "Liu Daoyou, I heard that when Song Ning was going to the southern battlefield, something happened. I wonder if Liu Daoyou could talk about this?"


    Liu Ruyan''s expression tightened, and after looking around, he whispered: "Before the demon suddenly attacked, someone spread the rumors that Song Ning was a demon, and as a result, when Song Ning came to the southern battlefield, one came from the gap of the southern enchantment. The voice said that Song Ning was a demon, not a human. "


    Tang Yue and three others looked at each other.


    "Song Ning''s" Empty Sword Territory "can eliminate the spiritual power. Among the human monks, only he has mastered it, but the demon all have this technique that can eliminate the spiritual power, so now everyone thinks that Song Ning is a spy. ��Liu Ruyan lowered her voice and continued:�� Song Ning let everyone leave and said that he must guard the frost enchantment alone. It is also considered that Song Ning wanted to break away from the human monk and prepare to unite with the demon and treat the human monk. Issue the final attack. "


    "A nonsense!" Tang Yue gritted his teeth.


    Liu Ruyan hurriedly stopped Tang Yue: "Now in the imperial city, try not to mention Song Ning as much as possible. These monks were so passionate that they followed Song Ning to the front line. . "


    Tang Yue looked sad, and Li Qingling also nodded gently, as if in favor of Liu Ruyan''s statement.


    "Unfortunately, Song Ning, even though these people hated him, still guarded the frost enchantment in the north for these people, hoping to reduce the pressure on the imperial city." Mu Xuezhao smiled bitterly.


    As he said, Liu Sitong arranged the things in his hand and walked quickly: "What are you discussing?"


    "Song Ning is talking." Liu Ruyan sighed softly.


    Liu Sitong felt sorry when he heard the word ''Song Ning'': "These monks misunderstood Song Ning too deeply, and Song Ning was also too pitiful. At that time, Senior Gu Dan stored three of them in that ''Jin Dan'' The last trace of the indelible memory is to let Song Ning protect the country of falling feathers. Now even if Song Ning is poked by everyone, he still has to fulfill the promise in that memory. "


    Tang Yue and others were puzzled, but they just wanted to ask about the "Golden Dan", Liu Sitong arranged: "You also hurry up and edit, the Imperial City will be closely guarded inside and outside, the enchantment division is now Arrange the enchantment. "


    Tang Yue and others just need to line up behind the line.


    The person standing in front of them is discussing about Song Ning.


    "Just enter the series as soon as possible. I just saw that the enchanter is arranging the enchantment. It is said that a 99-story enchantment will be arranged outside the imperial city." Said a fat monk.


    The thin monk next to him was slightly relieved, and the uneasiness in his expression was a little weaker: "Just be able to arrange it quickly, otherwise Song Ning will bring those monsters to death, we will all die."


    The fat monk looked sad: "I thought Song Ning would be the hero who saved us, but I didn''t expect him to be a demon."


    "Yeah, I heard that Song Ning was in charge of the demon society''s techniques. Now I think, if he is not a demon, why is it that only the human monk has mastered it?" The thin monk''s eyes were also desolate.


    "The news you know is nothing more than that. I tell you that I got the latest news. When Song Ning was in the fairy ruins, he was controlled by the Bai family of the fairy fairy. The so-called truce for ten years is nothing more than It is because the Northern Fairy Clan can''t beat the Lengjia, and wants to cultivate and adjust interest rates for ten years. "The former strong man didn''t know where to hear it from, and immediately began to say.


    Hearing this, the fat and thin monks looked shocked: "Has it begun more than ten years ago?"


    People around me heard that they were discussing Song Ning, and they immediately joined in: "You don''t know yet? This thing has spread all over the imperial city. It''s been ten years since Song Ning really disappeared in the country of falling feathers. He just went to the demon domain to practice! "


    These people became more and more outrageous, and at the end of the day, the only trace of awe that had left Song Ning disappeared, replaced by endless hatred.


    "Aren''t you too much!" Tang Yue pointed at one of the Liu family monks angrily.


    She knew the Liu family monk. If someone else said, Tang Yue couldn''t stop her. Her mouth grew on others, and she couldn''t control what others said.


    But this Liu family monk is different. A few days ago, Song Ning went to the Liu family to rescue them. Now he says the other way around.


    "What''s wrong with me? Song Ning was like this, and no one was allowed to say that? I heard the voice from the Demon Realm that day, that means directly telling the human monks-Song Ning is their demon clan." Shouted.


    Li Qingling sullenly said: "If Song Ning is a demon, why should you save the more than one hundred people from your Liu family? If Song Ning didn''t go at that time, can you still live to this day?"


    The Liu family monk sneered: "He killed so many people. He found it with his conscience. Besides, who knows if he is blaming our young lady and the second lady?"


    "You ..." Tang Yue said to start.


    Mu Xuezhao lived in Tang Yue, she did not quarrel with the Liu family monk, but looked at him sadly: "I heard that your Liu family sent a signal to ask for support at the time, but not half of the whole country fell down to rescue At a critical juncture, Song Ning rushed from the northern battlefield to the southern battlefield and rescued you. "


    The Liu family monk said silently.


    Mu Xuezhao did not argue with those people anymore, but told Li Qingling and Tang Yue: "Now everyone only remembers the rumors of Song Ning. All the good deeds done by Song Ning have been left behind by them. What do we say? It ��s useless, it ��s better not to say. ��


    Although the two were unwilling, they could only do so. What can we do now?


    The Liu family snorted coldly. Although he didn''t hate Song Ning, he now fully believed that Song Ning was a demon.


    Several people around the Liu family monk looked at Tang Yue with cold eyes: "If you think Song Ning is a good person, why do you still come to the Imperial City?"


    "Yeah, you get out of the imperial city!" Someone shouted immediately.


    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the three of them were excluded. All the people in the queue surrounded them and pointed them at forcing them to leave the imperial city.


    "Song Ning is damn. Song Ning assembled his troops in two battlefields and let the demon come to slaughter our human monks. He is not sorry for his death!"


    "You and Song Ning are together, you get out of the imperial city!"


    Tang Yue and other three people were terrified. At this moment, where are their faces still like people? Completely like a demon!


    Being surrounded by so many people, even Liu Sitong, now has no confidence to suppress, if improperly suppressed, it will only cause these people to riot.


    However, just as Tang Yue and others were deeply wronged and besieged by words, Song Ning''s deep eyes opened in the cold abyss in the northern part of Yuguo.

 Chapter 297： I am a person, not a demon

    "Whether I''m a human or a demon in your eyes, at least I didn''t kill myself, but now I''m guarding this northern border.


    No matter what the three of them said, they are ultimately human monks and have also participated in wars.


    I want to protect the country of falling feathers, either believe it or not, I do n��t want to explain more about it.


    but!


    If the three of them received any unfair treatment in the imperial city, I immediately flew back to the imperial city, blocking, killing, blocking, and killing God! "


    In the abyss of ice, Song Ning closed his eyes after saying this, motionless, as if he had settled in.


    At the moment, Song Ning''s words circled over the imperial city, and the sound did not disperse for a long time. The rumbling sounded like thunder in the sky.


    "Speak out, follow the law!"


    Liu Sitong was horrified. She remembered that this method was very difficult to practice in the Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion. This spell had little attack power, but she could combine her voice and spiritual power to make Those who hear are afraid.


    At this moment, the people in the Imperial City were panicked. After hearing Song Ning''s words, someone immediately exclaimed that Song Ning was about to call.


    The monks surrounding Tang Yue''s three also immediately backed away, seeming to be afraid that Song Ning really came to the Imperial City to kill them.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Sitong immediately stepped forward and said, "Everyone, Song Ning is neither a man nor a demon. He is not in our imperial city at this moment. These three were once Song Ning''s friends. It is normal for them to speak for Song Ning. I Liu Sitong Guarantee, they will not do anything harming everyone here, please be restful. "


    Liu Sitong came forward at this time, naturally attracted the approval of many monks.


    Her words not only helped the three Tang Yue, but also gave many monks a step down.


    These monks also understand that the rumors of Song Ning are only rumors. In addition to the voice from the southern battlefield, only "Void Sword Territory" is their basis.


    As for the other things, they imposed them on Song Ning.


    After hearing Song Ning''s words, the three Tang Yues smiled with tears in their smiles. They thought Song Ning had changed, but Song Ning actually did not change. He just had no memory, but the people around him were still as usual. Take care, as always, gentle.


    Quiet in the imperial city, but the voice of killing and death continued to be heard in the ice abyss.


    Time passed slowly, and in a flash, half a month passed.


    Within this half-month period, Song Ning''s body was beside him, and Song Ning was sitting on the body, watching the frost boundary gap indifferently.


    At the other end of this gap, Song Ning felt a strong breath.


    "Xu Xian ... I entered the frost enchantment that day, it was you Xu Xian who shot me, why, now I dare not?" Song Ning said lightly.


    There are two false immortals on the other side of the frost enchantment. One of the twelve false immortals is dead, and now two more people are coming. It can be seen that they attach importance to this northern battlefield, but after the last thing, they will again this time. Don''t dare to act rashly.


    "Junior, now that you are isolated by humans, why do you have to stay here? The south has lost its guard, and it doesn''t make sense for you to guard on the north." Said a monk with a horn on his head. He was a unicorn fairy.


    Beside him, another monk also persuaded: "Yeah, I have some good feelings for you. It''s not as good as you let it go. After the demon enters the country of falling feathers, I promise not to kill you. You don''t want us to kill. People, we will never kill. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning smiled slightly: "If I said, everyone in Luoyu can''t kill, do you agree?"


    As he said, Song Ning casually said: "If you can guarantee, then I will let those demons come in, but if not ..."


    "Boy, don''t you give your face to you? If we can''t enter the Falling Feather Kingdom, I''m going to rush directly to pinch your neck and sacrifice your flesh to puppets!" Said the unicorn.


    The Xianxian next to him hurriedly suppressed his anger, and said to Song Ning: "Think of how you treat those people, and how do those people treat you? I see a trace of demon blood in your body. If you want to, you can become my demon. Tribe. "


    Song Ning laughed in the sky: "Demon? Are you blind! I am Song Ning, not a demon. I want to protect the Falling Feather Kingdom, so if there is a demon who can enter the Falling Feather Kingdom from this gap in the frost enchantment, then it must be It''s something after my death. "


    "Okay, okay! You wait for me, I will let you die today!" The virtual fairy next to the unicorn fairy turned over and took out a ball-shaped magic weapon, squeezed hard, and the magic weapon was suddenly crushed, out of the magic weapon A strange black mist appeared.


    The black mist spread, directly covering the small half of the sky, and all the demons under this small half of the sky saw the black mist and immediately sucked desperately.


    "Are you crazy about sickle storms?" The unicorn was horrified.


    Siluo grinned and looked far, looking at Song Ning at the other end of Frostbound: "He must die. If he doesn''t die, how can the demon army get in?"


    Those monsters have inhaled all the black mist in the sky at this moment, and the size of each monster who inhaled the black mist has changed, and their strength has been continuously rising.In a moment, all the monsters ��cultivation has been upgraded to the stage of transformation. Great changes have taken place in both speed and strength.


    Song Ning looked at this scene indifferently, and he felt the ice tremble. At this moment, he knew that the demon was about to make a final attack, and he could stop it, and he could get a temporary relief. If he could not stop it, these monsters Will rush into the country of falling feathers.


    Song Ning looked back and looked in the direction of Leng Jia.


    In this icy and snowy world, ordinary people''s spiritual consciousness cannot spread far away, but somehow, after many days of meditation, Song Ning Lingzhi can spread directly to Leng''s house.


    He felt that there was a monk outside Lengjia''s Hanxin Palace, who was the owner of Lengjia Leng Wuhen. While in Hanxin Palace, Song Ningli thought, Leng Yuexiao should not have left yet.


    "If I can''t stop them, they won''t leave, they will only be buried in this cold house, right?" Song Ning whispered.


    Somehow, he felt a lot of pain in his heart, and when he thought that Leng Yuexiao might die in these demons, he felt sad.


    Spiritual power is constantly poured into the Burning Sky Sword. Song Ning had not used the Burning Sky Sword before because he was afraid of aggravating the destruction of this enchantment, but now he can no longer care about that much.


    Between several breaths, the Burning Sky Sword exudes a blazing fire. The Burning Sky Sword in Song Ning''s hands seems to have hot blood flowing, making the earth''s trembling power make this Burning Sky Sword constantly shaking.


    At the other end of the enchantment, tens of thousands of demons gathered and stared at Song Ning, waiting for the opportunity.


    In the final battle, Xiaoke and Snow Leopard were tense. They felt the crisis of death.


    There is too much difference between the two forces. Even Song Ning was suppressed by the other party''s coercion at this moment, and it was difficult for Xiu to fully play.


    However, at the same time, Song Ning felt the rapid footsteps behind him, which was noisy, and obviously the number of people coming was huge ...

 Chapter 298： Death of Snow Leopard

    Song Ningling swept away and found that it was not people but the snow leopard who came from behind!


    There are countless white caps, and with Song Ning''s knowledge, the snow leopard is the largest number of creatures in this icy abyss. Now, I am afraid that all the snow leopards have been dispatched.


    Xiao Xue''s hair beside Song Ning stood up suddenly, and he snarled with his head raised.


    Roar ~


    Roar ~


    Roar!


    Throughout the ice and snow, the snow leopard''s voice became the only one. Their roars continued, as if they were talking and demonstrating with the enemy.


    Behind Song Ning, tens of thousands of snow leopards stared at the demons.


    The sky is getting darker.


    The snow leopard''s speed has been greatly improved. They backed and bent, waiting to rush out and fight with the demon at any time.


    Song Ning looked at these snow leopards, and his heart moved, and suddenly he smiled.


    He was mocking, but he did not know whether to mock himself or others.


    "If the country is broken, where is the home? Even if Snow Leopard understands this truth, those people don''t understand ..." Song Ning Yang Tianchang smiled and he waved violently.


    "Blazing!"


    Suddenly, the temperature of the entire ice abyss has been raised. Although the snow leopards feel uncomfortable, the sword of Song Ning has already been regarded as a signal of attack. How can they be indifferent?


    Although the sky was already dark, the fire light illuminated the sky.


    Song Ning''s left cloud sword, right hand burned the sky sword, the two swords were constantly waving, fighting in this world.


    Xiao Ke, Xiao Xue, and tens of thousands of snow leopards rushed forward to bite these demons.


    Song Ning''s "Empty Sword Territory" has been unfolding, including all the demons around. These demons can''t use spiritual power and can only fight melee, but at night, the speed of the snow leopard takes advantage.


    A snow leopard rushed to the demon between several jumps, biting on the demon''s neck.


    The demon''s skin is extremely thick. Although it was bitten by the snow leopard, it was not fatal. It grabbed the snow leopard and crushed it directly.


    The snow leopard''s internal organs ruptured, squeezed out, and then fell heavily on the snow, tragic death!


    The demon''s neck only left two rows of tooth marks, and a little blood bleed out, which was not a big deal.


    Wow!


    The snow leopards screamed loudly, and several snow leopards rushed towards the demon, launching a wild attack.


    The demon was bruised all over, he roared, and was constantly bitten down by the snow leopard piece by piece, and was eventually killed alive.


    In this battlefield, there is blood in every place, and there is a crisis in every place. The flame of the sky-burning has disappeared in the domain of Song Ning''s ethereal sword. Song Ning constantly shuttles among these demons. After a demon, two swords will be cut in succession.


    Burning Sky Sword broke through the thick skin of the demon, and Liuyun Sword directly penetrated into the demon''s internal organs, shattering the internal organs, and was able to kill.


    The blood in the Burning Sky Sword continued to inject, and Song Ning could feel the Burning Sky Sword cheering.


    The desire for blood, the Burning Sky Sword has now completely changed into a slaughtering form. The more blood, the heavier the killing, the stronger the Burning Sky Sword.


    Song Ning felt that there was a container in the Burning Sky Sword. This container could accumulate blood and accumulate killings. Now this container has reached 80%.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" In the Burning Sword, Xiao Fang made a sharp smile.


    Song Ning was covered in blood at this time, he didn''t stop, fighting constantly, tens of thousands of demon demon, even if he knew that this was just a way to improve his strength for a short time, but if he let the demon pass at the moment, then the next moment, Among the fallen feathers, there will be no idea how many people died.


    On the battlefield, a demon fell, and several snow leopards were buried with him.


    The bones piled up into mountains in an instant. Some snow leopards were even killed by the fallen demon. Some snow leopards were pressed down by the corpse, and they couldn''t come up with it.


    For the sake of home, these snow leopards must be guarded at all costs regardless of the cost.


    For the sake of the country, Song Ningning can be misunderstood by everyone, but he still has to fight here.


    The wind and snow are endless, the blood is endless, and the only human monk in this battlefield is constantly shuttled, fighting, and the power is constantly flowing.


    After all, his power is limited. When he killed almost half of the demons, he suddenly discovered that there was such a demons pouring in from the gap of the frost enchantment.


    Song Ning''s heart was shocked, and he felt powerless.


    Too much, too much ...


    The snow leopards groaned and continually slammed, like moths slamming the fire, knowing that they rushed to death, but did not hesitate at all.


    If someone is looking at the battlefield at this moment, he will be amazed to find that the first snow leopard that rushed up must be an adult snow leopard, and the snow leopards that rushed up to attack later weakened in order, because they understood that The hope is greater.


    They left their hopes to their juniors ...


    In this scene, Song Ning found that he was laughing wildly, even though he was tired at the moment, even though he had a sense of powerlessness in the face of these countless demons, his speed did not weaken, but increased.


    "People who commit crimes in our country, kill without amnesty!"


    The swordsmanship was endless, until the last snow leopard and the last spirit fox remained in the battlefield. Song Ning was still fighting.


    However, when he looked back to see how many teammates there were, he found that the demon had been smashed behind him, and when he had just reached his head, Xiao Xuefei rushed out and blocked him.


    Boom!


    A cloud of blood mist exploded, the flesh and blood separated, the bones smashed, and Xiao Xue died before even seeing Song Ning at last ...


    what!


    Song Ning roared, turned and waved the swords in his hand continuously, I don''t know how many times he had cut it out, and he almost stopped beating the demon into pieces.


    Tens of thousands of snow leopards, destroy!


    "Dead! Die! Die! Give me death!"


    Song Ning roared, he couldn''t remember what happened with Snow Leopard before, but in this short time, he liked this Snow Leopard very much, but today, in this battlefield, Snow Leopard turned out to help him resist Bone and crush bones in one attack.


    "Master!" Xiaoxue rushed to Song Ning''s side. Although she was not injured, but now she hasn''t repaired for thousands of years and she is only able to protect herself.


    In the Burning Sky Sword, although the container in the slaughter form has been nearly filled with blood, Xiao Fen still exclaimed: "Master, there are too many to kill, let''s go!"


    Song Ning seemed to be crazy at the moment: "I want to avenge, I want to avenge!"


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Since he lost his memory, in this lonely world, there were very few people accompanying him. Although Xiaoxue was only a snow leopard, he had always been by his side.


    When he was misunderstood, it was the snow leopard who accompanied him. When he was vilified, he was accompanied by the snow leopard. Even in this war, the snow leopard accompanied him. Now that the snow leopard is dead, how could he not be angry?

 Chapter 299： Long Yin

    Song Ning''s roaring sound kept coming out. In his roaring sounds, the demons around seemed extremely panicked, as if they heard a sound that made them very afraid.


    At this moment, even Xiao Ke beside Song Ning could not help but tremble, looking at Song Ning in panic.


    In the Demon Realm, the two virtual immortals retreated two steps when they heard Song Ning''s roar, revealing incredible horror in their eyes.


    "Dragon Yin !?"


    "He, what is he? If he is a dragon, if we kill him, then we ..."


    In the voice of Longyin, the demon moved slowly, and a trace of black mist was forced out of them.


    The demon''s cultivation began to weaken rapidly, and in a moment, their strength declined.


    But even so, Song Ning still prevailed at the moment.


    The body has become sluggish and the strength can''t keep up. Song Ning feels sore limbs. This kind of soreness is overworked and can''t be recovered within a short period of time.


    The monsters were horrified, but they still rushed to Song Ning with fearlessness.


    Song Ning also did not retreat, came one, killed one, two came, and killed a pair, as long as it was a demon, he would kill and avenge Xiao Xue.


    But soon, Song Ning''s roar stopped.


    The black mist that was forced out of the demon body returned to the demon body again, and the demon became stronger.


    Song Ning''s eyes showed despair, but the more desperate he was, the more he continued to attack.


    Because in the desperate situation, only step by step efforts can come out, and only by fighting, it is possible to win.


    He understands that his persistence at this moment is not just for Xiao Xue''s revenge, but he wants to find a reason for himself, even if people all over the world fail him, he still has to protect the world.


    The two false immortals in the demon domain were relieved.


    "If he is really a dragon family, we can''t kill him yet. If we kill him, our end will be extremely miserable." Unicorn Xiandao.


    "Fortunately, he isn''t. No matter what method he used to display this dragon yin, but this dragon yin is not a real dragon yin, but only has one-tenth the power of the dragon yin." Siyu also loose Took a breath.


    How could they know that this Dragon Yin was a trace of the true dragon power obtained by Song Ning when he swallowed the Dragon Soul Forging Bone Pill?


    Even though it is small, this is still the power of the true dragon. The dragon is the supreme existence of God Realm, but it also has a supreme status among demons. All demons are insignificant in front of the true dragon.


    One-tenth of the power of a real dragon is enough to tremble the demon. Even if the black mist all returns to the demon at this moment, the demon is still greatly suppressed. Even if the speed and power are reduced, even the thick skin has become Fragile.


    Song Ning''s double swords were waving, and there were seven or eight thousand demon around him.


    "Sicklestorm, if this junior had killed so many demons on our side, I would like to capture them and force them into disciples." There was a hint of approval in the eyes of the unicorn fairy.


    "These monsters are only our weapons, but they are also our descendants, and some are even our siblings. Although the junior is worthy of admiration, he must die." The voice of sickle storm was beyond doubt.


    Yes, they didn''t expect Song Ning to be able to stick to the present, and even the snow leopard in the cold abyss could do everything to help this young man.


    however����


    This young man is fighting alone after all.


    "If it were not in the south that day, the old ghost would provoke alienation. I guess this junior will not be isolated now, nor will he fight alone." Sifang sneered with a sneer.


    "This is the case with human beings. They have too much care and too much darkness. Although this young man is isolated, his mind has not moved, showing the strength of his Dao Xin." The unicorn fairy still praised.


    Silu also nodded: "Yes, this junior is really good, but it''s a pity, if he surrendered just now, with the trace of demon blood in his body, I believe that the demon clan will not shoot him."


    The two said, they couldn''t help feeling emotion. At this moment, the situation is fixed. Song Ning''s death is just a matter of time. As for the monsters in front of them, although they are heartbroken, they can''t help but do so. After so long, it is not under their control. The reason for the outbreak of war is that they cannot refuse.


    In order to live, they can only fight.


    In order to survive, whoever is standing in front of them must be wiped out!


    Song Ning''s hands were shaking, and he couldn''t even shake his sword at the moment.


    Xiao Ke kept guarding next to Song Ning. While cleaning the demon, she hurriedly said: "Master, let''s go, let''s go!"


    "Xiao Fen, take the master away!"


    Burning Sky Sword flashed, and was about to take Song Ning to fly away, but heard Song Ning roar: "Leave me down, go kill, hold here, help me fight for time!"


    Xiaofen doesn''t want Song Ning to die, so all she can do now is obey. There are only two options before her. One is to escape with Song Ning, then Xiao Ke will be more fierce, and the other is to let Song Ning down. Kill all the demons, then Song Ning can also survive.


    Among Song Ning''s orders, Xiao Fen can only choose the second way.


    Song Ning sat weakly on the ground. He kept holding the Elixir and stuffed it in his mouth, trying to restore his strength as soon as possible.


    But just after he had refined a trace of Elixir''s power, he suddenly felt a wave of fluctuations in Leng''s position.


    "That''s ... someone broke through to the demigod state?" Song Ning''s eyes were weak.


    He squinted, just now, what seemed to be recalled in his mind, and what he recalled seemed to be related to Leng Yuexiao, but he couldn''t figure out exactly what he recalled anyway.


    Leng Yuexiao once seemed to have said something to him, but what exactly did Leng Yuexiao say?


    Song Ning tried desperately, but could not think of it anyway.


    A moment later, the figure of Leng Yuexiao and Leng Wuhen appeared here.


    When the two saw the scene, they were shocked immediately, but at the same time, they were deeply distressed to Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao glanced at Leng Wuzhen: "Dad, for a while ... take Song Ning away."


    Leng Wujian smiled freely, and the spiritual power in his body began to burn.


    "Dad!" Leng Yuexiao was shocked.


    Leng Wuhen sighed: "Xiao Xiao, when Dad drove him out of Leng''s house in order to protect him, that thing was that Dad had done something wrong. In the eleven years without Song Ning, Dad knew you would not live well Happy, so today, since you have already made this final decision, let Dad also act as a synonym. I will help you fight for time, and you say goodbye. "


    Leng Yuexiao was crying in the rain, watching Leng Wuhen''s burning spiritual energy and essence blood rushing up, watching him keep decreasing in Shouyuan.


    "Song Ning." Leng Yuexiao flashed between her and came to Song Ning.


    Song Ning glanced at Leng Yuexiao. At this moment, he always felt that this woman was full of tenderness. He always felt that this woman seemed to have inextricable relations with him, but he couldn''t remember ...


    [Author off topic]: Starting tomorrow, the update will be sent out in the morning. Recently, everyone will wait until late to see it. I apologize to you here.

 Chapter 300： Hate parting

    "Leng Daoyou, you ..."


    As soon as Song Ning spoke, he felt a trace of warmth blocking him.


    For many nights, she wanted to kiss like this without turning back, entangle with him, and spend the rest of her life in peace.


    For many nights, she wanted to hug her past with no worries, intertwined with him, like the wind and sand, sharing the world.


    Until today, until this moment, she finally got her wish.


    Song Ning was held tightly by Leng Yuexiao, feeling the body temperature from Leng Yuexiao and feeling the tenderness in her body.


    This kiss, Leng Yuexiao waited for eleven years.


    Thousand years of snow and ten thousand years of ice are not as tender as this moment.


    Thousands of words, ten thousand words, accumulated tears to keep in mind.


    Enjoying the last touch of warmth, Leng Yuexiao pushed Song Ning hard, rose from the sky, and ran away into the frost boundary gap.


    At this moment, whether it is Song Ning or the two virtual immortals in the demon domain, they are staring blankly at Leng Yuexiao, not knowing what Leng Yuexiao wants to do.


    In Song Ning''s eyes, Leng Yuexiao''s figure is like a fairy falling down from Nine Heavens, lonely, indifferent, but compassionate to the world.


    Leng Wuhen, who is fighting with a demon, burns his Shouyuan frantically. The faster Shouyuan burns, the stronger the power he can obtain.


    "If there is an afterlife, I ... will definitely be by your side, even if it is just a ray of wind, a dust ...


    In the vicissitudes of the sea, the sun and the moon change, and I will go with you. "Leng Yuexiao muttered in her mouth, this was just the oath she made for herself, not to Song Ning."


    Leng Yuexiao stood in the gap of the frost boundary, his hands snapped on his own Dantian and Heavenly Spirit, and then pinched the tactics with his hands, and swallowed in his mouth: "I am frozen with blood, turned into ice crystals, with my bones, and built an ice wall , Long and vast, only me frost, once the enchantment comes out, both sides of the world! "


    As the tactics in the hand continued to change, the tactics in the mouth kept saying, Leng Yuexiao''s body became blurred, and a layer of ice quickly built from her feet, and the frost enchantment was completely blocked in an instant.


    "No! No! Impossible!" At the other end of the enchantment, two false fairies screamed. This happened so fast that they hadn''t even had time to stop it. The frost enchantment was turned into a cold Leng Yuexiao. repair.


    Seeing this scene, Song Ning sat blankly in the same place. He always felt that he had lost something important, but he could not remember what he had lost anyway.


    Leng Wuhen smiled for a long time, and the laughter was full of madness. His Shou Yuan burned even more crazily, and his body was shuttled among demons. Thousands of demons died.


    this moment.


    The wind stopped.


    The snow broke.


    Leng Wuhen walked to Song Ning, and at this moment his breath of life began to flicker, leaving only the last trace.


    "Song Ning, if one day you think about it, then Lengjia''s Tibetan Classics Pavilion may be the place you need to go."


    This is Leng Wuzhen''s last sentence left in the world.


    Song Ning sat weakly on the ground, tens of thousands of corpses around him, but he turned a blind eye. He walked step by step to the frost enchantment that was originally a gap, raised his hand, and gently stroked.


    This ice ... There is a trace of temperature, a trace of the residual temperature of the human body.


    No one can see the shadow of a person in the ice any more, but Song Ning can feel that in front of him is a life with blood flowing. She is not dead, but just sealed here forever and transformed into The ice blocked the gap in the enchantment.


    Cangjing Pavilion ...


    Song Ning turned and walked quickly towards the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    Xiao Ke followed Song Ning, just now, just the moment she saw Leng Yuexiao, her mind was complicated, but at this time, she was sad in her heart.


    Ten thousand years ago, she saw that scene with her own eyes. Today, ten thousand years later, would she repeat the same mistake?


    Xiao Ke followed closely, and Song Ning walked briskly, but Song Ning walked, somehow, tears could not stop falling.


    The more he cried, the more sad he felt. In the ice and snow, the surrounding area was silver and white. Song Ning seemed like a lost child, and he didn''t know he should go in that direction.


    He howled and cried, and the loss in his heart was like waves, but he didn''t know why he was lost, and he didn''t know why he was sad.


    He always feels that he has lost something that cannot be lost. That is the memory buried deep in his Jin Dan, the memory swallowed by Jin Dan!


    "If you want to find a monk, consider Leng Yuexiao of Leng''s family ..."


    Song Ning''s mind echoed the words left in the letters of Gudan''s real relics.


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t inform her of her love until the end. She didn''t want Song Ning to be concerned.


    If Song Ning still has memories, then he will definitely not let her incarnate to repair the frost enchantment.


    If Song Ning still has memories, then he will definitely be heartbroken.


    just����


    How can Leng Yuexiao think of it, Song Ning, who has no memory at this moment, is more sad, more sad, more desperate.


    "Leng Yuexiao ... Leng Yuexiao ..."


    Song Ning murmured, choked, and kept repeating the name.


    He was blind, and every time he walked a few steps, he couldn''t help but look back at the frost enchantment.


    Although the wind and snow stopped, my heart was colder.


    The memory is not there, but the sorrow is stronger.


    The two feelings are unsuccessful, but the feelings are deeper.


    Song Ning didn''t want to cry. He didn''t know what he was crying for. He wiped the tears constantly, but the tears wiped more and more. In the end, the world in front of him became blurred.


    He knelt on the ground, his head hanging down.


    The wind roared.


    Snowflakes condensed into ice **** with ice crystals in the air and kept falling.


    Song Ning''s head kept welcoming the ice hockey, he could not feel the pain, only his eyes hurt.


    He reached out and rubbed his eyes and found that his hands were full of blood!


    Xiao Ke jumped in front of Song Ning and gently helped Song Ning to lick the blood on her hand. She looked at the blood and tears in Song Ning''s eyes.


    "Master ..." Xiao Ke''s voice was so weak that she couldn''t even hear herself.


    Song Ning did not respond, he continued to wipe the blood and tears.


    I do not know how long it has been����


    The world in front of me was no longer bloody, and gradually returned to silver, Song Ning stood up.


    Tears, stop.


    Song Ning inexplicably ridicules himself. After thinking for a long time, he finally understands what he wants to do.


    There should be a way to dissolve Leng Yuexiao into frost enchantment in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. How can a woman dedicate herself to defend the country?


    Song Ning thought in this way, although his heart was still empty, although a sadness always existed deep in his heart, he was no longer as sad as before.


    Xiao Ke finally felt a little relieved and followed Song Ning to leave the ice abyss.


    As soon as he came out of the ice abyss, Song Ning saw the Bing Soul Cave. There was a flashing thing in his storage ring. Song Ning took it out and saw it. It was a mirror. On the mirror, a word flashed rapidly. , Seems to have a chain reaction with something in that ice cave ...

 Chapter 301： Black and white, life and death, yin and yang

    Gossip mirror!


    Above the gossip mirror, the word ''Qian'' shone violently, and Song Ning felt that the gossip mirror was pointing to the Binghun Grottoes not far away.


    Song Ning came to the center of the Ice Soul Cave. There is a huge ice sculpture here. The appearance of the ice sculpture has almost been ground by wind and snow into a cylindrical shape. The diameter of this icicle is as long as ten feet, and you ca n��t see the inside from the outside. What is there?


    After Song Ning Lingzhi penetrated through the thick icicles, he discovered that there was a weak spirit beast in the icicles.


    This spirit beast is huge in size and looks like metal. After feeling Song Ning''s spiritual power, he slowly opens his eyes and blinks, his strength is a little weaker, but when he sees the gossip in Song Ning''s hands Mirror, the muddy eyes suddenly glorified.


    "help me!"


    Song Ning looked at the spirit beast that the fire of life was about to extinguish. The gossip mirror in his hand shook even more. He put the gossip mirror on top of the icicle.


    Boom!


    An ice crystal exploded and the entire icicle collapsed instantly. At the same time, the spirit beast in danger was directly inhaled by the gossip mirror. A tiny pattern appeared under the word "dry" in the gossip mirror.


    At this moment, Song Ning remembered that the gossip mirror was a relic left by his righteous father on Mount Tai, and gathered all the spirit beasts on the gossip mirror. It seemed that he could reverse time and space.


    Above the gossip mirror, after the word "Qian" no longer flashes, the word "Dui" next to it begins to emit a gleam of light.


    It is also metallic to the northwest.


    "Go to the Tibetan Classics Pavilion first, then go northwest to find the next one." Song Ning said softly.


    Xiao Ke quietly followed Song Ning and did not answer. She was constantly recalling in her mind, trying to find a way to save Leng Yuexiao from that enchantment.


    In the Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion, Song Ning had been here before losing memory.


    After walking to the sixth floor, Song Ning looked at these scriptures and thoughtfully: "Here ... I seem to have been here."


    Xiao Ke felt a strange power from the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, which was full of destruction, but also full of survival. She looked at the stairs of the sixth and seventh floors of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. It was sent between the sixth and seventh floors.


    "Xiao Ke, Lord Leng said before he died, if I recalled, I should have needed to come to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. This sentence means that I used to have a deep relationship with Leng Yuexiao. Jingge has the secret of Leng Yuexiao''s incarnation, you help me find it together. "


    "Yes, master ... However, you must not go to the seventh floor." Xiao Ke asked.


    Song Ning shivered, and there was a trance in his head. At the moment when Xiao Ke said this, he seemed to remember that once in this place, someone had said the same thing to him.


    "Master?" Xiao Ke asked.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s okay, by the way, when normal spirit beasts can speak the truth, they can also transform into a human form, why can''t you?"


    Xiao Kedao: "I used to consume too much spiritual energy. If I want to transform human form now, I need to rely on the Huaxing Pill to assist."


    "I will refining some for you," Song Ning said.


    This time it was Xiao Ke''s turn to be surprised. She was blocked underground, and she was not always able to follow Song Ning, but she did not expect Song Ning to be able to practice alchemy.


    She recalled the memories of the past, a little joy, a little sad.


    "I should have been here, the last time I felt the call on the seventh floor, now ..." Song Ning walked to the stairs on the sixth floor, beside the stairs, he really felt the power again .


    "Master is not allowed!" Xiao Ke exclaimed.


    "Since there is a call, there must be some reason. If it is just bait, there will be countless people who die on this floor, but it turns out that there is not."


    Song Ning looked at the seventh floor: "So, this seventh floor should have hoped I stepped in."


    Xiao Ke didn''t stop it again, she knew that even it couldn''t stop it.


    On the stairs leading from the sixth floor to the seventh floor, there is a layer of thin film like a border, Song Ning lifted his feet and stepped inside.


    Two extreme forces are on the way, one for life and one for death.


    These two forces are divided into black and white colors. At this moment, before Song Ning''s eyes, the world has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Song Ning''s body seemed to disappear, and his consciousness began to move with the scene in front of him. In front of him was a chaotic world.


    In this world, there is no light, no heat, no souls.


    Suddenly one day, the world was forcibly separated, one side became the sky and one side became the ground, one black and one white.


    Black and white alternates constantly, but never blends together. The sky is white, full of the power of life, and the ground is black. It contains the breath of death.


    Standing in the center of the world, Song Ning was attracted and pulled by two forces. Now, at this moment, he is slowly descending and leaning towards the ground.


    At this moment, a thousand miles below the northern ice layer, a light suddenly flashed in an ice paddy, and there was still a person under the restraint of the ice layer!


    This man wanted to raise his head, but was squeezed strongly by the ice, unable to move. He did not know how long he had slept, but he knew that someone had entered the seventh floor of the Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion!


    At this time, Xiao Ke had been watching Song Ning. When Song Ning''s body had just completely entered the enchantment, Song Ning was completely stiff, motionless, and did not even blink his eyes.


    But soon, Song Ning''s expression recovered and he moved freely, continuing to walk up.


    But at the moment in Song Ning''s eyes, there is a deep and deep.


    Black and white, life and death, yin and yang, why is there such a boundary in the Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion?


    Some of this enchantment is not a force that can kill people, but a force that can make people crazy. Just past the edge of life and death, although it is only an instant, Song Ning seems to be able to feel the change of the world, just like himself After countless years of vicissitudes.


    In an instant, he felt that his heart seemed much older.


    "There is only life and death between heaven and earth?" Song Ning couldn''t figure out what the boundary meant just now, but one thing he could be sure was that he was closer to death now than to longevity.


    At this point, Song Ning knows his own mind. He took ��Golden Dan��. ��Golden Dan�� is a poisonous dan. If it cannot be released within ten years, then Jin Dan will explode and directly kill the monk.


    "I still have ten years, Taihe Mountain, guarding the falling feather country, and ... pulling Leng Yuexiao out of the frost enchantment." Song Ning touched his Dantian position, bowed his head and pondered for a moment, and then stepped in The seventh floor.


    In the seventh floor, there was only one sutra in sight. This sutra floated lightly on a white jade stone platform, and it undulated up and down. The original sutra was white, but when Song Ning took the first few steps, that Suddenly the scriptures turned black!

 Chapter 302： Top of martial arts

    When Song Ningling swept her mind, this scripture was like feeling the power of Song Ning. He floated from the white jade stone platform and stopped in front of Song Ning.


    The scriptures are all black. There are no words on the scriptures, but there is a clear water.


    Shimizu?


    Song Ning looked at the black scriptures. After passing through the enchantment, he thought that the scriptures meant death, so what appeared on the death scripts should be bones, dead sea, blood, etc., not this Wang Qingshui.


    The clear water is like a mirror surface, under Song Ning''s gaze, put Song Ning''s mind into it.


    Song Ning was shocked and hurriedly separated from the scriptures.


    "This scripture reveals strange ..." Song Ning thought, first of all, the scripture was included in the storage ring.


    As a result, his spiritual power moved, and the scripture book was not drawn into the storage ring, but directly entered Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning was shocked, but then he settled down, because he found that this book did not cause any discomfort to the body after entering the body.


    He tried to control the scripture with his mind. Sure enough, the scripture appeared, and a clear water appeared in Song Ning''s heart.


    Song Ning''s thoughts moved again, and the scriptures disappeared.


    After putting away the book, Song Ning looked towards the eighth floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    There is no enchantment on the eighth floor, but when his footsteps just fell on this eighth floor, he felt that all his spiritual power had disappeared. At the same time as the spiritual power disappeared, an air pressure fell on Song Ning''s shoulders and under his feet After sinking, the stairs were almost half an inch pressed by his body.


    Song Ningqiang supported his body, lifted his feet under the pressure from above, and set foot on the second floor.


    Buzz!


    The pressure is heavier.


    Song Ning could not lift his head because of this pressure, and could not use his spiritual power. He could only walk up by the strength of his body.


    Song Ning took a sharp breath and took three consecutive steps.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Three loud sounds came from these three steps and landed on the stairs, leaving three footprints, one of which was deeper than the other. By the fifth step, the footprint had sunk two inches.


    There are nine steps from the seventh floor to the eighth floor, and now Song Ning has only stepped on the fifth floor, and he feels that he is almost scattered. If it is not supported by the ice bones in the body, it may have been crushed into powder by this pressure. .


    In this powerful oppression, Song Ning gasped while feeling the changes around her.


    This is a change in the surrounding space, which is not controlled by the spiritual force, and can also eliminate the spiritual force.


    Eliminate spiritual power? !


    Song Ning suddenly realized that this can eliminate spiritual power. Isn''t it similar to "Empty Sword Field"? He took out the Liuyun sword and began to exert the ethereal sword domain bit by bit. After a while, when the ethereal sword domain was unfolded, the force pressing on Song Ning suddenly weakened, which seemed to be offset by the ethereal sword domain. General.


    While the pressure on his body disappeared, Song Ning immediately took the sixth step.


    really!


    His pace was much lighter than before, and now fell on this step, sinking only half an inch.


    But when Song Ning stepped on the sixth floor, the pressure increased again, this time the pressure was not only from above, but from all directions!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Several blood veins in Song Ning''s body broke, and he wanted to take a step, but his footsteps had just been raised, but he never reached the next level.


    The pressure is too strong, too strong.


    Feeling this pressure, Song Ning turned over and took out the Burning Sword, and the two swords simultaneously opened the ethereal sword domain.


    �� ~


    I don''t know whether it was the sound of the sword piercing the air under pressure, or the sound of different ��domains�� canceling each other out. Song Ning felt a little lighter in his body and immediately rushed up frantically.


    Seven.


    Eight!


    nine! !


    Song Ning stepped on the ninth step in a breath, his body suddenly became relaxed, but it was not until now that he discovered that the last three steps had caused him a lot of damage. In addition to several main veins in his body In addition, all the rest is cracked, and at this time, even the skin is congested, completely becoming a blood man.


    Fortunately, the pressure around him disappeared at this moment, and Song Ning immediately sat on the floor. After taking a few pills, she began to meditate and adjust her breath.


    The recovery of the context is not difficult for Song Ning. Within half an hour, it has been completely restored and the body has recovered its original color.


    Song Ning looked around the eighth floor. There was still only one scripture book on the eighth floor, except that the scripture book was on a shabby wooden table, without floating or spiritual light, as if it had been abandoned by others.


    Song Ning stepped forward to pick up the scripture book, but did not expect that the four words written in the scripture book were the domineering ''top of martial arts''.


    Song Ning flipped through the book, and he suddenly found that the paper on the book felt familiar, as if he had seen it from somewhere.


    Turned over one by one, all the records in this book are some martial arts techniques. These techniques are very strange, and they are not ordinary martial arts at all.


    "Xianwu fellow initiates, this should be martial arts." Song Ning marveled, the swordsmanship inside, every move and every style revealed a domineering, an artistic conception, giving people a kind of ''only between the world and the world Zun''s feeling.


    Among them, there are not only swordsmanship, but also a detailed explanation of ��domain��, and some methods of martial arts are given.


    Song Ning ��s mind has Taihe Mountain ��s memory, although not many, but they are all important parts. When Song Ning read this "Top of Martial Arts", his ears suddenly echoed from his ears at Taihe Mountain ** What was said.


    "Three thousand avenues, the same path, the same one, only one can be soared."


    It turns out that there is martial arts among the roads inside!


    Even the simple cultivation of martial arts can fly into immortals. Those who become immortals are called martial arts. The cultivation of martial arts is different from ordinary monks, and it requires great pain and cost.


    Therefore, Wuxian can control the "domain". In front of this "domain", the immortals relying on the power of heaven and earth appear to be weak. This is also the compensation of God for Wuxiu.


    "Three thousand avenues, the same path, the same way, only one can be ascended. But if it is a fellow Wu Xianwu and a fairy at the same time, wouldn''t it be ..." Song Ning was shocked, and fellow Xiong Wu was not the first time he thought, but at the same time Cultivating into a fairy, Song Ning never thought about it.


    Although Song Ning understands that he has only less than ten years of life now, he does not believe that he cannot find a way to crack the "Jin Dan" explosion in this decade, and he still has a gossip mirror in his hand, he remembers gossip The "Gossip Reincarnation" was mentioned in the mirror, saying that the time and space can really be reinstated.


    Song Ning felt more and more shocked when he looked at it. He quickly flipped the top of the martial arts, but when he turned to the last page, he was stunned. The four characters were written on this page, and It is not the first time he has seen these four characters!

 Chapter 303： Blood Burning

    "Void Sword Domain"!


    On the last page of the top of the martial arts, there are four large characters of "Empty Sword Domain". These four characters fall in Song Ning''s eyes. Song Ning immediately took out "Empty Sword Domain" from the storage ring.


    When he saw the ethereal sword domain at first, he felt that it was not a complete book, but now it is put together with the top of the martial arts, and it is really the same book.


    "The ethereal sword domain was torn from the top of the martial arts ..." Song Ning''s shock has reached an unspeakable level.


    The ethereal sword realm he has been practicing has been stored on the eighth floor of the Lengjia Cangjing Pavilion, but who actually rip it off from the top of the martial arts?


    Song Ning can''t remember where this "Evil Spirit Sword Territory" was obtained from, but no matter how it is obtained, there is a hint of conspiracy in it.


    No one can enter the eighth floor of the Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion. Even if someone enters, why not steal the entire book, but tear off the chapter of the ethereal sword domain?


    Song Ning put the top of martial arts into the storage ring, he couldn''t figure it out at the moment, but he believed that all this would come out sooner or later.


    Now that the eighth floor has arrived, Song Ning will not give up on the ninth floor. The first floor of the Tibetan Classic Pavilion is more pleasant than the first floor. He is already expecting what will be on the ninth floor.


    When Song Ning stepped on the stairs leading to the ninth floor, there was no reaction on the stairs, and there was no slight movement around Song Ning.


    After hesitating for a moment, Song Ning continued to move forward, walking just as usual, without any organs or enchantments around, and the stairs leading to the ninth floor were so unobstructed.


    In the ninth floor, there is only one piece of paper. This piece of paper still fell on the ground, covered with dust.


    "You can enter the ninth floor, you have passed the tests of the first two levels, and you have the ability to learn the method of liberation.


    Children of the Leng family, if someone blocks the frost enchantment with a very cold body, within a hundred years, this method will break it, and they will be relieved like a dream.


    Within a hundred years, if it can''t be broken, then this person will be transformed into ice forever and become a part of the frost enchantment. "


    Song Ning looked at the words on the paper, and his eyes lit up: "It''s really a way to get rid of it."


    He immediately looked down, remembering all the medicines, sacrifices, restrictions of cultivation, and the formation of the formation needed in the method of liberation, and then collected the paper.


    When Song Ning returned to the sixth floor of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Xiao Ke was reading the books with fluffy claws, looking for a way to save Leng Yuexiao.


    "Master." Xiao visible Song Ning came back, relieved.


    "Go, the way to save Leng Yuexiao has been found, it''s time to leave here." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke heard the scriptures in his hands and prepared to jump on Song Ning''s shoulders.


    Song Ning saw the name outside the scroll at a glance.


    "Blood-blowing formation? What kind of formation is it talking about?" Song Ning stepped forward and picked up the scripture. When he looked at the contents, he looked moved.


    The blood-burning formation uses blood as a burning sacrifice to transform into a super defensive formation.


    "The blood of 300,000 people can be transformed into a large array of blood burning in the spirit realm. In the spirit realm, no matter what the strength is, five people can break ..." The blood of countless people.


    He had wanted to throw away this method directly, but then he thought again, if one day, when the country of feathers falls to the point of life and death, it can only use this method to sacrifice the niche to protect the public.


    Xiao Ke watched Song Ning put this blood-burning array into the storage ring, and felt a little regret in her heart. She had wanted to throw this blood-burning array away, but she did not expect to be seen by Song Ning.


    In the Burning Sky Sword, Xiao Fen drilled out and turned into a human form: "Master, the formation you just saw is too weird, and the **** breath is extremely strong."


    Song Ning smiled and patted Xiao Fen''s head: "You also have blood on your body, and it''s very heavy. The blood drawn from your sword body was almost full before. What happens if it is full? I don''t know yet."


    "Blood rain burns the sky, very ... a very exciting move, I once killed a million people by a blood rain burned the sky!" Xiao Fang flashed blood in his eyes as he spoke, and seemed extremely excited. Dance with hands and feet.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes slightly and watched Silent quietly without speaking.


    Xiao Fen choked up, and quickly put away the cheerful expression on his face: "Master, in the form of slaughter, I am eager for killing and blood, and this is how the involuntary ..."


    Song Ning''s lips trembled and smiled softly, "You are killing for me, no matter what you become, it is my responsibility. I just hope you can remember that we are not killing for killing, We are here to save. "


    Xiao Fen seemed to have been criticized and bowed his head.


    "I''m not blaming you, let''s go, there are a lot of things to do next." Song Ning stretched out his fingers and gently scraped Xiao Fu''s nose.


    Xiao Burn laughed, revealing two small tiger teeth, very happy, and turned into a Burning Sky Sword again, and entered the storage ring.


    After leaving the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Song Ning flew to the West. He had to go to the northwest to complete the needs of the Eight Diagrams Mirror, but before that, he wanted to give Xiao Ke the chemical form.


    Unconsciously, Song Ning came to a cave, which was very hidden. Song Ning felt like he had been here, but he couldn''t remember when he came.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Xiao Fun immediately transformed into an adult form and was shocked: "Master! That day your golden pill was taken here by a skeleton. That skeleton wanted to kill you. I tried to resist, but I was shocked. You have to pass out. "


    Song Ning frowned, looking into the depths of the cave.


    He did have a little impression of this place, but he didn''t even remember what happened in this place. Now, when Xiao Fen said, he thought it seemed to be the case.


    "Are you all stunned?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen bit his lower lip: "At that time, the slave family was too weak, and Fen Tian Jian was not fully restored, otherwise I would be able to directly kill the skeleton even if it was a golden body!"


    Song Ninglue thought for a while, and his consciousness infiltrated deep into the cave until he reached the end of the cave. He didn''t find anything in the cave, nor did he have the skeleton in Xiaokou''s mouth.


    "Xiao Fen, Xiao Ke, stay by the side, I''ll make the alchemy first." When Song Ning wanted to come, if the skeleton really took his golden pill, he should have already obtained a cultivation practice at that time, and he left this cave because he came here for Find an alchemy place where no one is disturbing. There is Xiaofen and Xiaoke to guard. At this moment, he is not injured. If there is any skeleton dare to come out, he can be killed by a battle.

 Chapter 304： Metamorphosis

    Song Ning then turned over and took out the Qinglong Ding. Huaxing Dan was the fifth-grade medicine. The refining method was easy. For Song Ning, it was a breeze. He did n��t want to follow him all the time. Best of all, this can reduce the attention of others.


    Now, he only hopes to be able to collect the spirit beast in the gossip mirror alone.


    The process of refining Huaxing Xingdan is very simple. After one hour, the refining of Huaxing Xingdan is completed.


    Forty-two of this stove became a pill, and Song Ning threw a pill directly to Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke turned out to be a panacea and ate it with a click.


    A gleam of white light appeared, which was originally a cute little fox. After being transformed into an adult, the whole body is white, the waist is slender, and the bumps are beautiful. The body is perfect.


    Song Ning just glanced at it, his heart was like water, and he didn''t fluctuate at all. He turned his hands and threw a piece of clothing to Xiao Ke: "Put it on first."


    Xiao Ke answered, took the unfit clothes and put it on.


    At this moment, Xiao Fen also appeared, looking at Xiao Ke''s unsuitable clothes and covering his mouth and laughing: "I thought the master would only force me to wear clothes, and now it seems that you are too."


    Xiao Fen can now transform into clothes, so he doesn''t need to wear these unsuitable ones, but Xiao Ke''s spiritual power is extremely weak, so he can only get rid of it.


    "Let''s find a city first to buy two clothes." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke nodded gently, cheeks shyly.


    Xiao Fen kept looking at Xiao Ke, looking at the woman who didn''t lose her face in appearance, she was inevitably a little jealous, but she was in a good mood. After all, she had a companion, when the master ignored her, She can play with Xiao Ke.


    Song Ning was happy that Xiaohan and Xiaoke were together. He could see that Xiaoke was not a murderer. Although Xiaofen was not before, Xiaohan returned to Tianjian, and Tianjian became a form of slaughter again. In this slaughtering form, Xiao Fen''s mind is afraid that he will be infected with blood a little bit, and in the end, he will eventually be lost.


    Song Ning took the two of them to fly and landed one mile away from the nearest city.


    He swept his mind and said, "The spiritual force fluctuations in the preceding city are not strong. It should be a mortal city. Let''s go in and buy a piece of clothing and leave without revealing the identity of the monk."


    Xiaofen and Xiaoke nodded one after another.


    Song Ning''s footsteps paused: "Xiao Fen, you change back to Fen Tian Jian, back to the storage ring."


    "Master ..." Xiaohan looked at Song Ning with tears in her eyes, pursed her lips, and shook her head gently, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "Master don''t ... don''t do this ..." Xiao Fen grabbed Song Ning''s arm and shook it gently.


    At this moment, there happened to be a mortal team passing by, a dozen people in the team, and the first few were riding horses. When they saw this scene, they felt amused, but when they noticed Xiao Ke and Xiao Burn, they suddenly I felt a little itchy in the eyes.


    The biggest difference between a self-cultivating woman and a mortal woman is temperament and body shape. In the eyes of mortals, any self-cultivating woman''s body shape is extremely beautiful, and the temperament is also excellent. Just like a fairy, now Xiaofen and Xiaoke fall in In the eyes of mortals, they are even countless times more beautiful than Miss Liu Jin in their city.


    "What''s the sound outside?" A person appeared from the carriage. The person was a majestic man with cream, and there was a trace of spiritual fluctuations around his body. The spiritual fluctuations were released unabashedly by him, and seemed to be showing off.


    "Master, there are two nice chicks." Said a dark man riding a horse in front of the carriage.


    "Oh?" That Xiao Xiaosheng''s eyes flashed, looking in the direction of Song Ning.


    It didn''t matter at this point, his heart seemed to jump out.


    "Stop!" He said immediately.


    When the car stopped, Cui Xiaosheng walked quickly to Song Ning''s three people. At this moment, Song Ning was preparing to move forward. Suddenly, he saw someone coming, a little puzzled.


    Butter Xiaosheng walked past Song Ning, and Lingshen swept over Song Ning.


    If it is an ordinary monk, Song Ningling ��s self-protective body will directly devour the other ��s spiritual consciousness, causing the other party to be injured. But now this creamy little student is just a monk of the early Hui Ling. It''s already a life cry.


    Butcher Xiaosheng didn''t feel the spiritual fluctuations in Song Ning''s body, thinking that Song Ning was just a mortal, and skipped directly beside Song Ning, smiling and came to Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke.


    He clenched his fist slightly, and he was very polite: "The two girls actually have such a state of being in the country, and they admire it very much. There is still a mile ahead. The weather is colder now. It is better to go with me in a carriage."


    Butter Xiaosheng said, his gaze swept over Xiao Ke, and Xiao Ke''s clothes were a little big, and the scenery inside the neckline blew out slightly, so he could see that his heart was rippling.


    Xiao Fun''s favorite thing is to be spoiled with Song Ning. Now she is suddenly disturbed by such a person. She is in a very bad mood.


    "Xiao Fen." Song Ning passed on.


    Xiaohan snorted softly, took Xiaoke''s arm, and directly ignored this cream little student.


    Song Ning then walked away, heading towards the city.


    Chuang Xiaosheng raised his eyebrows and said in secret: "Huh, it''s not a lift. If Master Master is coming to Sunset City today, I won''t easily spare you."


    This Xiao Xiaosheng got into the car as he said, and after he got on the bus, he said, "Remember the three of them. After arriving in the city, I will prepare to see the master, and you will be responsible for checking these three positions for me. The man killed directly, the woman stayed. "


    "Yes, young master!" Said the dark man.


    When Song Ning and the three of them went forward, Xiao Fen couldn''t understand: "Master, this kind of color embryo, just kill it directly, why don''t you let it go?"


    "Did he seduce you?" Song Ning asked back.


    "But he stared at Xiao Ke''s neckline. Xiao Xiao is your spirit fox. Only you can see it!" Xiao Fenqi''s little face flushed.


    However, Xiao Ke heard Song Ning, peeked at Song Ning.


    This feeling of being able to walk quietly with Song Ning has not been felt for too long, too long. Now she is flattered. Now that Xiaohan speaks so directly, she is even more shy.


    "Xiao Ke, do you want to kill him?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke hurriedly answered: "Xiao Ke is indeed owned by the owner, but the little monk did not see anything just now. Killing is still free, after all, it is a life."


    Song Ning glanced at Xiaofen, and Xiaofu muttered her mouth, as if she felt the change in her mind now, and she was a bit worried for herself.


    "After going to the sunset city, there is only one thing we have to do, is to buy clothes, small burning, remember not to kill, if you are in the sunset city personally, then I will not allow you to become an adult in the future." Song Ning Seriously asked.


    Xiaofen pouted: "Xiaofen obeyed the master''s orders."

 Chapter 305： shopping

    Song Ning nodded with a smile. Although Xiao Fang''s current mind was infected by the killing, he was not a killer. Remind that it would not cause a big disaster.


    The three of them walked towards the front, while Song Ning recalled the words that Xiao Xiaosheng just said to himself.


    "His master, Master? Is there any cultivating school near here?" Song Ning thought.


    While observing the Xiaoshengsheng just now, Song Ning found that this person had a strange breath in his femininity, and it seemed to be a kind of evil trick of cultivation.


    The words of the cults of the cult are really rare in the country of falling feathers. Could it be Miaojiang?


    Song Ningling''s consciousness swept the entire sunset city, and to his surprise, there were only a few monks in the city, and these monks'' behavior was nothing more than Hui Ling. Song Ningling''s consciousness swept them, and they didn''t even feel at all.


    "Where is the master prince in that population?" Song Ningling dispersed and enveloped directly in the radius of a hundred miles. As a result, he found that there were no schools of cultivation within a hundred miles, and there were no places where a large number of monks gathered. Most of the monks are in the foundation period, and it does not seem to be coming to this sunset city.


    Song Ning was still puzzled, and the shouts of the stalls in the streets of the setting sun had been heard in his ears.


    "Hotcakes, biscuits are cheaper, biscuits."


    "Hundreds of years of antiques, real goods, don''t miss them when passing by. Don''t miss the big sale before the end, and don''t come when the opportunity is!"


    Everyone in self-defeating in the state of the Falling Feathers today is an exception. The Sunset City is much better than those in the south, because everyone here knows that there are still people guarding the battlefield in the extreme north, and now the demon has not broken through.


    They hold the mentality of living a day longer and earning a day, and there is no sign of a doomsday.


    "The two girls are as beautiful as a fairy, it is better to buy two hosta here. My hosta here are all made of fine jade."


    Song Ning looked at it soundly, an old man was kind.


    Xiaohan glanced at the jade hairpins curiously, and he couldn''t help wondering: "Did such a broken jade dare to claim to be a good jade?"


    Xiao Ke was somewhat happy, she didn''t have much contact with humans, and now it''s very interesting to see these human gadgets.


    But Xiao Ke still had to ask Song Ning for advice before buying something.


    Seeing Xiao Ke was very happy, Song Ning nodded.


    Xiao Ke smiled and picked up a hairpin: "How do you sell this?"


    "The girl''s vision is really good, this hairpin matches the girl very well, one or two silver, this hairpin only needs one or two silver."


    "Master, this hairpin ..." Xiao Ke looked to Song Ning.


    Song Ning helped Xiao Ke to put it on his head, and then flipped his hand to take out a certain gold ingot: "Old man, I only have this."


    The old man was startled: "This young master, too much, too much, as long as one or two silver is enough."


    Song Ning broke the gold ingot by hand with a small piece. Although less than one or two, the exchange value of gold and silver was different. Song Ning still knew this.


    "Is this enough?" Song Ning handed the gold that was under the size of his fingernails to the old man.


    The old man accepted the gold and thanked him.


    Xiao Fen saw that Xiao Ke was very beautiful with the hosta, and he couldn''t help saying: "Master, I want it too!"


    Song Ning pointed to the hairpin on Xiao Ke''s head and asked, "Old man, the same hairpin, give me another one."


    The old man hurriedly responded: "There are some."


    As the old man said, he took out the same hairpin.


    Xiaofen snatched it over and gave it to Song Ning respectfully, then bowed slightly, seemingly waiting for Song Ning to put it on for her.


    After Song Ning puts on Xiao Fen, Xiao Fen purses her lips with a smile, very happy.


    Seeing this scene, the old man could n��t help but applaud: ��As kindly as your master, I really saw it for the first time. These two little girls are really blessed.��


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fun did not feel unhappy when they heard this. Instead, they felt very new to the name "Yamao". As for Song Ning, they felt a bit uncomfortable. Although Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke talked to him in their mouths Called the master, but in fact Song Ning did not treat them as servants, and Xiao Fang would not say it. As for Xiao Ke, Song Ning has not yet asked her why she would call her "master".


    However, Xiao Ke does not say that Song Ning is not willing to ask more. Everyone has their own privacy. Since Xiao Ke does not harm him, Song Ning will not care too much.


    "Old man, are you very good, even you can see that I am the master''s maid?" Xiaohan laughed.


    The old man didn''t know what to do for a while. He saw that the clothes worn by Xiao Ke didn''t fit well, so he said: "How many are you going to the clothing store? Just a few steps ahead is the biggest clothing store in Sunset City."


    "Thank you." Song Ning said.


    After that, several people walked towards the clothing store.


    Outside the clothing store, there is a small stall selling candied fruit. Inside this small stall stands a little brother who is shouting and chatteringly speaking the candied gourd like a god.


    Song Ning listened, and suddenly frowned, pointing to the stall and said: "Xiao Fen, have I bought candied gourds in this chain of candied fruit shops before?"


    "Yes, the host wants to eat?" Xiaohan asked.


    Song Ning shook his head: "Go to the clothing store."


    In the clothing store, there were a lot of passengers, and as soon as the three Song Ning entered, they immediately attracted the attention of the store.


    "Master, two girls, which one is going to buy clothes?" The store respectfully said.


    "Let''s see for ourselves." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke looked up at the dazzling dresses and thoughts in her mind. She recalled the scene with Song Ning, although it was not the same world, but it felt so familiar.


    The memories of the past are vivid, and Xiao Ke''s nose is sour, she waited for a long time this day.


    Suddenly, she found a white dress among many dresses. It was a wide-sleeved floating cloud dress, very similar to the one she remembered.


    "Master, I want that one." Xiao Ke pointed.


    Song Ning slightly nodded.


    The store hurriedly laughed: "The girl is really powerful. The wide-sleeved floating cloud skirt is the treasure of our town store. The skirt is not made of ordinary materials. It is said that it is a fairy family baby."


    "Xianjia Baby? What''s the magic?" Song Ning asked.


    The shopkeeper said: "I can''t tell you this. After all, no one wants to pay attention when it comes, the price is too high, and no one can afford it."


    Xiao Ke heard that the price was too high. Although there was a loss in his eyes, he shook his head: "Never mind, change it."


    Song Ning smiled, and gave the store the remaining gold ingots: "Is this enough?"


    The store stunned slightly, looked at the gold ingot, and just about to speak, he heard a laugh from the door: "Interesting, fairy baby, in fact, you can buy this kind of ordinary people with gold and silver? Use spirit stone to buy it. , Understand? Spirit Stone! "

 Chapter 306： Blood rain

    The store also apologized slightly: "I''m sorry, this guest, this fairy baby can not be bought with gold and silver."


    Although the store was polite and slightly apologetic, he actually passed by Song Ning and went to the door to speak with the young man.


    Song Ning glanced back, and it was the Xiao Xiaosheng who met outside the sunset city before.


    "Want to be a girl, how do you do this? You''re dressed like a man, but do you have money? Lingshi, do you know?" Then Xiao Xiaosheng said, directly took out a spirit stone and threw it at Song Ning. .


    He threw it very fast, and it contained spiritual power. The spirit stone went straight to Song Ning''s abdomen. If it was an ordinary mortal, it would be hit by the spirit stone. If it is light, it will hurt and hurt.


    This young man had looked at Song Ning before, but now Master Master has n��t arrived yet, so he thought about visiting the biggest clothing store in the sunset city. He used to spend money on some women here, and then brought it back Have some fun at home, and the women are so happy.


    As a result, he happened to meet Song Ning.


    "Humph, hurry up and get acquainted, and spare you a life." The young man thought.


    However, the Lingshi did not hit Song Ning as he expected, but before hitting Song Ning, it turned into a pool of powder.


    Xiao Fun narrowed her eyes, blood flashing in her eyes, a burst of grievance exploded in her body, and a sudden burst of cold air rushed around him.


    Song Ning raised his hand and pressed it on Xiaofu''s shoulder. Xiaofu''s gaze returned to normal, and his anger disappeared.


    The youth''s complexion changed greatly, and he stepped back a few steps, pointing at Song Ning and saying, "If you and you dare to hurt me, my master will never let you go!"


    Xiao Fen''s voice was extremely cold: "How far, how far away, even if your master comes, it is not worthy of my master, let alone you!"


    The young man is just a monk Huiling, how can he resist the current Xiaofen?


    If Xiao Fen''s full strength comes out, even if she is a demigod monk, no one will question it. The grief in her body is even more amazing. Just looking at the young man, the young man will feel cold and almost frozen.


    The young man fled into the wilderness, although Song Ning did not want to kill him, but the young man was so scared that he directly crushed the life-saving jade paper given to him by his master.


    As soon as the jade paper was crushed, a spiritual force suddenly emerged from the jade paper. A rumbling sound came from the sky. In the blink of an eye, a monk flashed.


    The man was thin and skinny, like a skeleton. He stood in front of the young man as soon as he appeared, and said coldly: "Good boy, someone wants to hurt you?"


    "Master, Master, there are a few people over there who want to kill me. They also say that even Master, you are not qualified to speak to them. If you dare to do it, they will kill you!" His face was blue and red, and his breath was disordered.


    "Chatter, it''s interesting, the old man wants to see who is so arrogant and dare to say such a thing!" This skull-like old man said, he didn''t reserve anything.


    In the clothing store, Song Ning had just paid the spirit stone to the store, and suddenly felt a wave of spiritual power not far away, swept the spirit, and could not help but frown.


    "The pinnacle of the late Huashen?" Even at this moment, even he felt incredible. In this country of falling feathers, in addition to his master Gudan, there are people in the late Huashen, who are completely born.


    The old skeleton snorted and stood at the door of the clothing store: "Did you guys dare to hurt me? Get out of here!"


    The old man said angrily.


    However, when the old man and Song Ning faced each other''s eyes, he was clever, and his feet were soft, almost kneeling on the ground.


    Looking at the old man, Song Ning always felt that he had seen his eyes from somewhere, but he couldn''t remember who he was anyway.


    Although Song Ning couldn''t remember it, Xiao Fen remembered it at a glance. When she was too weak, when the sword fell, the opponent''s golden body reacted and shocked her, even for Xiao Fen. An unforgettable shame for eternity.


    "Master, it was he who took your golden pill!" Xiao Fen had already turned into Fen Tianjian in his speech and slashed at the old man.


    The old man was shocked and kicked off the "good guy" beside him: "You grandma''s little calf, you can kill me!"


    The old man shook his feet and turned to run.


    However, he hadn''t waited to exhibit the technique that could move instantaneously, only to feel that there was a strange change in the surrounding space, and he could not even use teleportation.


    "Domain ?!" The horror in the old man''s heart was even heavier. He hadn''t captured Jindan by him that year. The young man was already able to ''Yuyu''.


    He pressed hard under his feet and bounced with a bang, flying away.


    Song Ning hadn''t had time to stop it. Fen Tianjian had already chased him out. Song Ning and Xiao Ke glanced at each other: "I''ll go and see, you''re waiting for me here, don''t go around."


    Xiao Ke nodded, and Song Ning made a move and chased him out.


    The old man is extremely fast. With his current cultivation practice at the peak of the late God of God, Burning Sky Sword cannot naturally catch up, but Song Ning is too fast, and he quickly draws the speed closer to the old man.


    The old man was anxious in his heart, counting time while fleeing.


    "Eleven years and seven months, five months left, five months left ..." The old man was almost mad when he grabbed his head.


    "It''s still five months before this golden pill belongs to me completely. The deflated calf actually caused me to meet him. If he recalled Jin pill now, wouldn''t I want to ..." The old man thought of being in that cave In the endless darkness, thinking of only skeletons in his body, he would cry without tears.


    In the air, the old man shouted while running: "Brother, you are gone, why are you now a demigod monk? Are you ..."


    boom!


    Before he finished speaking, Burning Sky Sword came out.


    The sky was full of fire and rain, and the sky above the old man''s head turned completely blood red, and the heavy rain poured.


    At the moment, it is described by the **** wind and blood rain, and the raindrops falling in the sky are clearly composed of blood, and each drop of blood has a killing power.


    Blood rain burns the sky!


    Song Ning frowned: "Xiao Fen, are you crazy!"


    Xiao Fen didn''t listen to Song Ning''s words at this moment: "Master, at that time he took you Jin Dan and still wanted to kill you, causing me injury. Today I must dig out his Jin Dan!"


    "Do you know how many people will be killed by the **** rain!" Song Ning said angrily, while calming his mind and spreading his hands.


    On the earth, both mortals and monks looked up at the sky. In their eyes, the **** wind was like the end of the world. They looked at the breath of death that was about to fall in the sky, either sad or sad, Or calm, or crying.


    In the middle of the sky, Song Ning spread his hands, his heart moved freely, and his domain changed at will. This was the first time Song Ning had performed. He had only seen it once on the top of the martial arts. Although it cannot guarantee success, once it succeeds, the following The countless people will be spared ...

 Chapter 307： Yuyu III

    The blood rain fell, and the **** smell was mixed with the violent wind. In the violent wind and rain, Song Ning was motionless. The people below looked at Song Ning. At this moment, the sharp-eyed monk recognized Song Ning.


    "It''s Song Ning, it''s Song Ning!" The monk below was in a mess.


    "Song Ning really is a demon, and now he has begun to slaughter my monk of the Fallen Nation!"


    One person shouted and everyone followed, and immediately someone spread the scene that happened here, the spiritual knowledge continued to spread, just like the flood tide, more and more monks of the Falling Feather Kingdom learned that Song Ning was here to ''kill'' News.


    "Damn, Song Ning, you will be condemned!"


    "Song Ning you ..."


    In Song Ning''s ears, these insulting voices gradually disappeared. If he wants to control the ''domain'', he must first put himself into ethereal state. For Song Ning now, it is difficult to perform for the first time.


    Even though the monks didn''t understand, he couldn''t just watch the people below die.


    At this moment, Song Ning is like a **** in the wind and rain. In the eyes of the monks in panic, Song Ning''s appearance seems to represent their imminent destruction.


    Although Song Ning closed his eyes now, he can clearly feel the air flow around him and feel the blood rain around him is falling.


    Everything in the world has its roots and rules.


    At the moment in Song Ning''s heart, the world is made up of countless lines, each line represents a rule, time runs, space flows, alternating sun and moon, birth and death ...


    Among these countless silk threads, Song Ning only needs to grab one of them, and that one is the constant force of everything, falling freely!


    The blood rain kept falling, and Song Ning was constantly searching. The countless monks below were desperately resisting the blood rain that was about to fall. Some even attacked Song Ning one by one, trying to kill Song Ning first.


    In the blood rain, the old man found that the surrounding "domain" disappeared, and he flicked out of the blood rain.


    Instead of chasing, Xiaofen flew to Song Ning and became an adult: "Master!"


    Song Ning said nothing, but saw his right hand grabbing out of thin air, as if he had caught something. With a firm pull, his eyes suddenly opened, and his mouth shouted, "Quiet!"


    The falling blood rain suddenly stopped.


    Song Ning put his palms up in the sky and waved up violently: "Return!"


    A miracle appeared, and the blood rain fixed in the air actually rewinded and returned in the original direction. Although not all, but nine of them were under the control of Song Ning.


    "Small burn, go to recycle." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s expression was solemn, and there was a gloomy expression in his words. Xiao Fen did not dare to hesitate at this moment, and immediately turned into a sword, and flew back to the place where the blood rain was just cast.


    The blood rain rewinded into the Burning Sky Sword, but at the same time, it also fell a lot.


    Every drop of blood rain fell on the monk, ranging from serious injuries to heavy burns.


    Although only 10% of the blood rain dripped, it also caused thousands of deaths.


    Although the monks below escaped, they didn''t appreciate Song Ningfei at all. Instead, they had heavier resentment. In their eyes, it seemed that everything was caused by Song Ning. Song Ning wanted to kill and kill. It''s totally killing Kusuga.


    After Fen Tianjian put away the blood rain completely, Song Ning''s face was pale and his body felt a little uncomfortable. In front of him, Venus was braving, seeming to have used too much power.


    "Master, those monks are so insulted, why do you want to save them!" Xiao Fenfei approached Song Ning and held Song Ning on hold.


    Song Ning stabilized his body and looked calm: "Have you ever really remembered what I said? In order to chase down a person, you actually cast a **** rain and burned the sky. How many creatures are there below?"


    "I ..." Xiao Fenyu paused.


    "He took me Jin Dan, and I hated him, but I couldn''t bury my life for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands because I wanted to avenge my life. I burned it. I shouldn''t show mercy at the time of killing. "Song Ningzheng said, and suddenly felt a force in the surrounding air slammed against his body."


    In the air, Song Ning stumbled, and blood couldn''t stop spewing out, his already pale face was even more bloodless.


    "Master! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s Xiaohan''s mistake, Xiaohan''s knowledge is wrong." Xiaohan burst into tears.


    "Go back and look for Xiaoke, we should go." Song Ning''s voice was a little hoarse. He opened his mouth, and another blood gushed out.


    In the scolding of everyone below, Xiaohan gritted his teeth and returned to the clothing store with Song Ning. After connecting with Xiao Ke, the three left.


    In the air, Song Ning adjusted the injury. His injury was not serious, but he was slightly bitten, but did not hurt the root.


    According to the records in the top of the martial arts, there are three types of Yuyu.


    The first type: static and dynamic domain.


    The second type: the domain of life and death.


    The third type: empty spirit domain.


    This is not described in detail in the classics at the top of the martial arts, and the method of display is only mentioned. In the classics, more emphasis is placed on three different swordsmanship, two footwork, and one mind.


    The three types of swordsmanship are "Static Sword Domain", "Life and Death Sword Domain", "Empty Sword Domain".


    The two footwork methods are "Treading the Empty Steps" and "Xuantian Nine Steps".


    One rule of mind is "Ningxin Law".


    Song Ning had already understood when reading this that these three different sword domains represented three different ''Yu domains''. In fact, the classics did not describe how to use the ''Yu domain'', but they gave three swordsmanships. Through the three swordsmanship, you can realize the existence of the three domains, so as to control the domain.


    Song Ning forcibly exerted the static domain, which caused a backlash from the ''domain''. Fortunately, this backlash was not strong, and it was just an attack.


    In the air, Xiao Ke wore a newly purchased wide-sleeved floating cloud skirt, with a look of surprise in his eyes: "Master is injured?"


    Xiaofen bowed his head and said nothing.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Nothing."


    He recalled the old man before and asked, "Xiaohan, can you lock in the breath of that person?"


    Xiao Fen was overjoyed and nodded hard: "Can!"


    "Find a rate adjustment first, and then go to him. I still have some things to make sure. After that, we will go find that person." Song Ning said.


    After the three of them landed in an uninhabited village and entered the thatched house, Song Ning began to recuperate.


    While recuperating his body, Song Ning is constantly reading the ancient medicine books left by the ancient Dan real people. He believes that some materials about ��Jin Dan�� can be found in these books.


    At that moment, thousands of miles away, the old man fled in a panic, hiding his spiritual power, fearing that Song Ning would find him.


    "That kid really has a bit of fairy wind bones, and even gave up chasing me in order to save people. If not, the blood rain will just do some damage to me just now. Burning the sword, burning the sword ... how about this sword? Will it be in his hands? He just took the Burning Sky Sword and can control the domain. Who is that kid? "


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he said, "Fortunately, he still doesn''t know the law, otherwise Jin Dan will be taken back directly by him."

 Chapter 308： It ’s my thing, do n’t want to grab anyone!

    The old man was hiding while he was wondering in his heart. This place is really unsafe. When he was imprisoned here, he has been suppressed by some kind of breath here. Now there is such a fellow practitioner of Xianwu here. If there were enchantments around here, his current cultivation could not be broken, and he had already escaped.


    "At that time, I took away his Jindan. Now he was in the early days of demigod cultivation. In just eleven years and seven months, what did he do? What a metamorphosis, metamorphosis!" The old man kept scolding. In my heart, I was more afraid of Song Ning.


    If he had n��t eaten Jin Dan for less than twelve years, he would n��t be so afraid of Song Ning, but it was the burning sword in Song Ning ��s hands that struck him the most.


    In his memory, there are three artifacts, one of which is the Sky Burning Sword. At that time, the Sky Burning Sword was a battlefield. In that era, few people saw the Sky Burning Sword who survived. It was a glance from the crack that I might not be able to live now.


    As the old man thought, the more he felt cold behind him, he wanted to create a martial art, and took advantage of the chaos to form a party of his own, but he did not expect that he had just been apprentice and was punished by the apprentice.


    While chattering non-stop, he began to dig the pit, digging into the underground for hundreds of miles, and then stopped, and then blocked the pit, he was hiding in the underground breath, and began to hide.


    The surroundings were damp and dark, but he didn''t take it seriously: "Be patient, and it will be another seven months. It''s better than taking him back to Jin Dan."


    It ��s just that he did n��t know that everything he did was under the control of Xiao Fen. Fen Tian Jian was indeed a frightening artifact in that era. However, when he was under a huge bed, the sword spirit and the sword body were separated and merged again. There are many unfit, and besides, burning the sky sword depends on the strength of the master.


    Therefore, the strength that can be played by Burning Sky Sword today is not strong, but even if it is not strong, the most basic ability of Burning Sky Sword still exists.


    "Shadow chase" This is a necessary ability in the form of the Sky Burning Sword. Once locked, as long as the other party is still on the same planet, it cannot be escaped unless the other party''s spiritual power completely disappears or dies.


    Just when Xiao Fen locked the position of the old man, Song Ning found some materials from the ancient books left by Gu Dan.


    "Twelve years is a cycle. Every time, all creatures will change. Even Jin Dan is the same. If Jin Dan is captured, if Jin Dan can be retrieved within a round, then gold can be recovered. Dan was put back into the body, practiced, and recovered as before. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath: "Small burn, kill, take pill!"


    Xiaofen looked shocked, followed Song Ning and hurriedly followed.


    "Xiao Ke, turned into a spirit fox." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke knew that the spiritual power was too weak now, and I was afraid it would become a burden, so he turned into a fox and entered the Song Ning robe.


    In the air, Song Ning appeared at the place led by Xiao Fen when he flashed a few times.


    Hundreds of miles underground, the old man noticed that Song Ning was coming, but he was relieved to see that Song Ning did not directly attack the ground.


    "How can you easily see through this hidden technique of the old man?" The old man was proud.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a sudden impact on the earth, and Song Ning raised his hand, and the Liuyun sword turned into dozens in his hand.


    "Qinglian sword array, come out!" Song Ning pointed below the ground.


    Dozens of swords frantically struck hundreds of miles underground, and the old man was shocked and rushed out of the ground.


    "I''m not afraid of you coming out, I''m afraid you''re hiding!" Song Ning doesn''t remember what happened after his Jin Dan was captured. If you remember, I am afraid that he will never die with the old man.


    "Jian, Bao, Wah, Dan, Li ..." Song Ning began to read complex formulas, and his hands kept printing.


    The old man was shocked. He felt that Jin Dan was shaking in his body. Between these shakings, a feeling of flesh and blood pulling came out spontaneously. It seemed that Jin Dan was going to force away from Dan Tian.


    "You, you actually know this recipe!" The old man was shocked, and his figure disappeared into the air.


    Shadow chase is locked, and Xiao Fen can feel it at the moment, and Song Ning can also feel it.


    In the air, the old man appeared, sighed with relief, and then the ghostly voice rang again in his ear.


    "Um, well, like ..."


    The old man was sweating and gleaming again.


    bass!


    In the midair, as soon as his figure appeared, Song Ning and Xiao Fen also appeared, Song Ning''s mouth continued, and his hands and seals kept binding.


    After flashing many times, the old man already felt that this Jindan was about to come out of his body, not his own.


    He snarled: "Boy, you forced me, you forced me!"


    Between the words, he slashed.


    With this palm split, a silver giant blade that reached the heavens and earth appeared. This giant blade stirred the sky, and when it was cut, even the sky cracked a gap.


    "You have Jindan now, you have to come to trouble me, you forced me to kill you!" The old man shouted hysterically.


    The silver giant blade fell, and the sound of breaking through the sky kept coming, as if to split the fallen feather country directly in half.


    Xiao Fen turned to Fen Tian Jian, and turned directly to the silver giant blade.


    when!


    Buzz ...


    At this moment, it seemed that the whole country of Feather Feather shuddered. Everyone in Feather Feather felt a chuckle, and they all looked towards the sky. Even if they were separated by hundreds of miles, they could see the scene in the sky.


    The silver giant blade was cut, and the blood-burning sword was blocked, and the two could not stand still. Around these two soldier blades, a vortex was created, just like the space was torn.


    However, after only a moment of resistance, the Burning Sword began to decline continuously, obviously losing to the silver giant blade.


    Seeing that the Burning Sky Sword was about to fall on Song Ning''s head, the Burning Sky Sword shook sharply, and the sword body made a sound of clank, resisting the falling of the silver giant blade.


    At this time, just below this country of falling feathers, it was precisely the position of the imperial city. Everyone in the imperial city looked up at Song Ning. Just before, the rumor that ''Song Ning slaughtered monks in **** tricks'' City, now everyone saw Song Ning again, and immediately became alert.


    "Die! Die!" The old man''s other hand pointed at Song Ning, "Destroy!"


    At the same time, with a hard pressure in his hand, the silver giant blade directly pressed the burning sky sword. In the burning sky sword, the small burned into a humanoid shape, and spit three bloods in a row. Her eyes were scarlet, and her body exploded.


    The silver giant blade fell, and the power of the one finger''s extinction approached. Among Song Ning''s robe, Xiao Ke burst out, trying to help Song Ning to resist.


    Everyone in the Imperial City looked at this scene and almost went crazy in excitement. Now Song Ning is a demon in their eyes, and the old man is the devil!


    Two forces were present, and Song Ning completed the French-Indian hand. A golden light was attached to his right hand. He extended his left hand to capture Xiao Ke, and his right hand slightly explored: "It''s not my stuff, I won''t take it. It''s me No one wants to grab anything! "

 Chapter 309： The first half of the "Shen Dao Jing" Dacheng

    Xiao Ke did not expect to be suddenly taken back by Song Ning. She looked at the two attacks in shock, did the master not resist?


    At this moment, the monks in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers looked differently on their faces, some were excited, some felt confused, and some people who were better with Song Ning on weekdays saw this scene and cried out in silence.


    Under this attack, Song Ning didn''t mean to resist. He stretched his right hand and grabbed in front of him. What was he doing?


    Liu Sitong wants to step forward to block, but at this moment she is difficult to withdraw. If she really rushes up to help Song Ning, she will lose her prestige within the Imperial City, and now the demon attack is imminent, she can not give up the people of the Imperial City for Song Ning.


    Others who want to step forward to help don''t have this strength, even if they can''t resist even burning Tianjian, let alone them?


    Song Ning''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, hitting the old man''s mind deeply.


    The old man screamed, and saw that Song Ning''s hand wrapped in golden light turned into claws, grabbing it out of thin air.


    laugh!


    Separation of flesh and blood!


    Jin Dan in his body was directly pulled out, and at the same time, in midair, his two attacks were instantly destroyed, dissipating into the wind less than an inch in front of Song Ning.


    Within the Imperial City, not many people knew that Song Ning Jindan had been taken away. When they saw this scene, they burst into sickness.


    Killing people, seizing Jindan, and still saying not to **** others'' things? !


    However, no one dared to speak at the moment. They all knew that Song Ning was the late peak monk of Huashen. Although they did not know when there was such a strong man in Luoyu, they could be sure In middle school, it is this old man who should be the highest.


    Now even the old man has been taken by Song Ning, Jin Dan, who dares to provoke Song Ning?


    what!


    There was an exhausted scream in the sky, and the old man''s body began to shrink rapidly, originally like a skeleton, and it will soon become a real skeleton in the blink of an eye.


    Song Ning looked at Jin Dan in his hand. Among them, he exuded a breath that only belonged to him. He could feel that Jin Dan was a part of his body.


    To replace Jindan, it is necessary to act decisively, otherwise Jindan will remain outside for too long and will change. At this moment in Song Ning''s body, he wants to replace Jindan, then what must be done before replacing Jindan is to replace All memories in ''Jin Dan'' are taken out.


    Song Ning has learned from the ancient manuscripts of Gudan people that as long as the ��jindan�� in the body is stripped away, the memory in it will automatically return.


    When the people in the whole imperial city were silent, while the old man was desperately calling for help, Song Ning raised his left hand violently and shot directly at his Dantian position!


    Among the Dantian, the "Golden Dan" slowly flew out ...


    Every time a trace of ''Jin Dan'' flew, Song Ning''s Xiuwei fell one point, and Xiu Niu fell one point, and then he had a memory to return to Song Ning''s mind.


    Twenty years of memory.


    Recovering ...


    Constantly recovering ...


    In the end, at the moment when ��Jin Dan�� was completely away from the body, Song Ning disappeared all over his body, and he instantly remembered the past.


    When ��Leng Yuexiao�� appeared in his memory, he stared at the sky staring blankly, even though his body, which had lost his cultivation base, kept falling.


    He seemed to have lost his mind, and tears came out, and the real Jin Dan held in his hands shone with a strange awn, but he had forgotten to send this Jin Dan into his body.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. They never thought that someone in this world would throw their golden pill out of their bodies. What kind of pain would this endure?


    Indeed, the physical pain is unbearable for ordinary people, but for Song Ning at this moment, he does not feel the physical pain at all, because his heart seems to be split.


    "Master!" Xiao Ke shouted at the same time as Xiao Fen.


    Song Ning was falling, seeming to be immersed in the vast ocean. Suddenly he heard a voice coming from his ear. Then he woke up, looked at Jin Dan in his hand, and swallowed his own one.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom!


    Successive blasting sounds were heard in Song Ning''s body, Jin Dan was attributed!


    In the sky, spiritual power from all directions poured into Song Ning''s body. At this moment, Song Ning seemed to have a huge suction power, and Jin Dan constantly absorbed the surrounding spiritual power.


    Song Ning was struck by this power. He looked at it from a distance. The old man in the distance had almost become a skeleton, and even the skin on its surface began to rot.


    Song Ning looked at Jin Dan in his hand again, and then his eyes fell on the skeleton.


    The skeleton stretched out his hands, kneeling half in the air, as if begging to Song Ning.


    Without Jin Dan''s pain, Song Ning understands that even though the other party did those things, Song Ning is now isolated, and he needs strength and someone who can help him.


    "Servant?" Song Ning gritted his teeth and said something lightly.


    The skeleton immediately kneeled down completely, and bowed in pain in midair.


    Song Ning violently threw Jin Dan, and hit the skull.


    The skull rushed towards Jindan like crazy, grabbed Jindan and swallowed it directly.


    The skin that was about to decay was once again alive and restored to its original color, and even the body began to swell, and it was no longer shrivelled.


    As soon as the skeleton''s body recovered, it was full of horror, and he turned and ran away. At this moment in his heart, Song Ning already existed, and he must never provoke this person again.


    The spiritual power in mid-air was even more fierce. When Song Ning was attacked, Song Ning had lost consciousness because of the power.


    In Song Ning''s body, a faint shadow wakes up. She seems to have slept for a long time. As soon as she appeared, she looked at the situation in amazement. After a moment of shock, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "One refining, two episodes, three kills, four salvations, five losses, six gains, seven transformations, eight rebirths, nine transformations, and Wen Dao!"


    This voice only exists in Song Ning''s mind, but Song Ning still can''t hear it at the moment.


    The first half of the "Shen Dao Jing" is one body. This "Shen Dao Jing" is the Xianjia supreme mind method. He not only cultivates the body, but also the heart. For the spirit realm, the second half of the "Shen Dao Jing" is a fairy realm. If the two are united, you can understand the "empty realm" in the realm of enlightenment.


    Now that the first half of the Shinto scriptures is completely completed, Youyue, who has always existed in Song Ning''s mind, is also freed, and she is released from Song Ning''s body to complete her mission. Among them, look for the next person with fate.


    Youyue in the starry sky glanced down at Song Ning: "I remember you. In twelve years, the first half of the Shinto sutra has become great. If you have the destiny to get the second half, that place will eventually have a place for you."

 Chapter 310： Smell

    In the starry sky, Youyue then Bi directly turned into a golden light, and once again became that part of the Shinto sutra floating in the stars.


    Under the starry sky, above the imperial city of the Falling Feathers, endless spiritual power flocked to Song Ning. The spiritual power seemed to scramble to get into Song Ning''s body, regardless of whether Song Ning''s body could be absorbed.


    Song Ning''s body began to swell, and ferocious spiritual power blew Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen away. At this time, within ten feet of Song Ning, let alone humans, even the air had been emptied.


    Everyone in the imperial city stared at this scene stupefyingly. They didn''t know exactly what happened, but in their hearts, they expected Song Ning to die under the impact of this spiritual force.


    The scene just now was too horrible. In their hearts, Song Ning was a demon.


    Just before I got the matter of Song Ning slaughtering monks, now Song Ning has captured Jin Dan under the eyes of everyone. At this time, in the hearts of everyone, Song Ning is a demon with all evils. Survive under the impact of force and improve cultivation, then the country of falling feathers will die.


    "Intensify the construction of the enchantment!" An old man in the imperial city shouted. This old man was another early monk besides Liu Sitong. Now he has a fear of Song Ning.


    In the Imperial City, I do n��t know which monk had a low drink: "Explosion."


    Later, more and more monks repeated this word-burst.


    They hope Song Ning will explode and die in the next moment!


    Liu Ruyan and others were resentful, and they were praying in their hearts, why Song Ning would take Jindan, they knew best in their hearts, they all understood what Song Ning did for the Falling Feathers, but now they ca n��t explain it. , Also unclear.


    Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke have been watching Song Ning nervously from ten feet away, anxiously.


    Song Ning''s body swelled more and more. After a while, a trace of cracks appeared on his skin, as if to explode.


    "Burst! Burst! Burst!"


    The monk below widened his eyes and was overjoyed.


    Roar!


    Xiao Ke was transformed into a spirit fox and shouted at the imperial city below. This roar did not contain any spiritual power, but it was extremely sad.


    Just when Song Ning''s skin almost burst, Jin Dan in his body finally fully fused with the body. As soon as Jin Dan fused, he swallowed the spiritual power in Song Ning''s body a lot.


    The speed of spiritual impact is smaller than the speed of Jin Dan''s devouring. After a while, Song Ning''s body begins to shrink slowly, gradually returning to its original state.


    With a trace of sadness in their eyes, the monks seemed to feel that their destiny would be ended, and they wished Song Ning would die now.


    But today''s scene fell in the eyes of Liu Ruyan Tang Yue and others, but it was excited.


    After a while, the spiritual power gradually subsided, but when everyone thought it was over, they suddenly heard a crisp crack in the air.


    Click!


    As soon as this sound appeared, everyone discovered that Jin Dan in Song Ning''s body was broken!


    At the same time that Jin Dan shattered, a transparent golden villain appeared at Song Ning Dan Tian. After the appearance of this villain, he quickly became larger and stronger, and the kung fu in the blink of an eye changed from the appearance of a baby to Song Ning. Yes, when everyone was shocked, the little man suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a golden light in his eyes.


    soul!


    Ordinary knotty monks break through to Yuanying, the golden pill in the body will not transform into Yuanying, and those who can break the Dan into infants are all talents. It is growing into a primal spirit.


    It is enough to grow directly into the Yuanshen. It is not uncommon for the cultivator to possess the Yuanshen, but the most surprising thing is that this Yuanshen is so strong that he opened his eyes!


    According to legend, Yuanshen opened his eyes to the Tao, and he could smell the Tao.


    In other words, today Song Ning is a monk who heard Wen Dao, not a deity!


    The monks in the imperial city looked sad one by one, and determined that they would die. Once Song Ning woke up, they would be killed by Song Ning.


    Of course, there are also ecstatic generations in this imperial city. They were surprised when they saw Song Ning break through to Huashen.


    "In this way, Luoyu State is saved!" Liu Ru murmured.


    Tang Yue and others nodded one after another. If Song Ning knew Wen Dao, then the monk who heard Wen Dao should be nobody. Compared with Song Ning, he could protect Luoyu.


    just����


    In the sky, the Yuanshen villain gleamed with golden light, staring at the monk below, and then closed his eyes.


    As soon as this Yuanshen villain closed his eyes, Song Ning''s body recovered as usual, but he still didn''t wake up, and his breath was very weak.


    Song Ning is weak, and Xiao Fun is also weak, and Xiao Xing hurries to Song Ning and runs away.


    Xiao Fen followed with tingling hair. This scene is too weird. What happened, why did Song Ning suddenly become so weak?


    The monks in the Imperial City were stunned first, but then they roared: "They want to escape!"


    "Song Ning has broken through the news, now that he is so weak, he will not kill him now, but he will kill us in the future!"


    "Kill him, everyone will work together to kill him!"


    Everyone said that they rushed out of the imperial city to chase Song Ning. They chased and attacked while shooting. The sky instantly became colorful, with all kinds of spiritual powers and various spells.


    They were screaming and screaming as if they were chasing the street rat.


    Blood light flashed in Xiaoyan''s eyes, but as soon as the blood light flashed, her body seemed to be restricted, and the power just condensed dissipated.


    "Master is weak, I can''t condense a little bit of strength, if this continues, the master will certainly be killed by the group of waste behind." Xiao Fen has never been so useless, but watching Song Ning, who is still in a coma at this moment, she has no point in her heart. Complaint.


    Xiao Ke dragged Song Ning to flee forward quickly. She did not speak. The Ning in the look was more important than Xiao Fen.


    The old man who was in the imperial city in the imperial city in the early days is now catching up. He is extremely fast, and in a flash, he appears as ��Yujianshu, shift��, which is in front of Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke was about to dodge, and the old man raised his hand and called.


    This palm directly blocked the space around Xiao Ke, and squeezed over from all directions, trapping Xiao Ke in it.


    "This Song Ningguo is really a demon. He''s in trouble. This demon fox is so nervous. Presumably this demon fox must be Song Ning''s friendship." The old man said, and he slapped it again: "You two, die together!"


    A tremendous amount of power burst into the air. This power was turned into a huge palm, and the small force struggled, but the body could not move. Xiaohan wanted to step forward to resist, but he had no strength but was unable to escape the spiritual force. Bondage ...

 Chapter 311： Put in a cage

    "Zile is real and slow!" Liu Sitong''s figure suddenly blocked in front of Song Ning.


    None of the monks present thought that Liu Sitong would come forward to stop him at this critical moment.


    Zile live-action raised his eyebrows: "If Song Ning does not kill Song Ning at the moment, Song Ning will recover in the future, this demon will surely kill all of us."


    Zile said that the spiritual power in his hand was not reduced, and he continued to restrain Song Ning and three people: "You saw that just now, he even took out Jin Dan from others. This malicious practice can only be done by the demon!"


    Liu Sitong raised his hand to block Zile''s real person: "Since everyone says that Song Ning is a demon, then a demon who knows the realm of Dao is naturally the main force of this attack on the country of falling feathers. Why don''t we catch it and use it as an exchange?"


    Everyone looked at each other, it seemed that Liu Sitong said something reasonable. If Song Ning was killed, Luo Yuguo would still be inevitable to the ending, but if Song Ning was caught and used as an exchange, there might be a ray of life.


    "Liu Daoyou is reasonable, but you have to understand that this is a demon who knows the realm of the Tao, how can we restrain it?" Although Zile Real Man wants to kill Song Ning, he thought of nearly a thousand in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers behind him Monk Wan, he hesitated again.


    Behind them, the monks who chased them also questioned, wanting to trap Wen Dao? Is n��t that a fantasy?


    Liu Sitong was relieved: "Everyone, have you forgotten that there is a cage under the imperial city, which was left by the ancestors of that year, and all monks in the spirit realm can be trapped!"


    Liu Sitong said that the real person of Zile reacted first, and then many monks remembered it.


    Indeed, there is such a cage, where spiritual power can be blocked. As long as it is spiritual power, there is no room for use in it. Even if Song Ning is a monk Wen Dao, he will definitely be trapped when he enters.


    Zile looked back at the many monks behind him: "What do you think?"


    "Yes, after all, we also want to live. If we can exchange with this demon, why not?"


    "Yeah, what the Lord Liu said made sense."


    Liu Sitong was relieved when she heard everyone''s decision. Now she can''t make the decision arbitrarily, but if she wants to save Song Ning in this situation, she can only do so.


    Xiao Ke does not know Liu Sitong, but there is this woman in the impression of Xiao Fen. The woman left a good impression on her, and her daughter Liu Ruyan has a good relationship with Song Ning, so Xiao Fen is watching When Liu Sitong made his eyes clear, he knew what Liu Sitong thought.


    "Xiaofen, don''t resist, I will find a way to save Song Ning later." Liu Sitong sent a voice to Xiaofen.


    Xiaofen did not answer, but answered Liu Sitong with his own actions.


    In this way, under the suppression of the real people of Zile, Song Ning, Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen were escorted back together into the cage in the Imperial City.


    Speaking of being a prison, it is actually a humble little secret room. This secret room is very unremarkable in a corner of the imperial city, but it is heavily organized.


    The secret room is underground, and when you enter from the ground, you need to go through 18 levels.


    Song Ning and the three were locked in the secret room of the five-foot square. As soon as the stone door of the secret room was closed, Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen felt that the body had been evacuated, and the remaining spiritual power in the body disappeared completely.


    "This secret room can really block the spiritual power?" Xiaohan was surprised.


    "The master can cast the sword domain to cut off the spiritual power, why can''t this secret room block the spiritual power?" Xiao Ke asked rhetorically.


    Xiaohan knocked on the surrounding stone wall, but as soon as her finger touched the stone wall, there was an electric current ��cracking�� flashing, hitting her finger.


    Xiaofen took pains, withdrew his palms, looked around, and felt anxious in his heart.


    "For the time being here now, the master is just in a coma, and wait until the master wakes up to find a way." Xiao Ke was in a state of Linghu at this time, thinking that beside Song Ning, Song Ning was lying on the stone bed in the back room.


    Outside the back room.


    Outside the Chamber of Secrets, in the imperial city, it is a bit exaggerated to say that killing pigs and slaughtering sheep, but it is already a lantern festival, just like a New Year.


    Looking at what the monks did, Liu Sitong sighed in his mouth: "If I were Song Ning, this imperial city would be destroyed."


    Beside her, Liu Ruyan, Liu Ruxin, Tang Yue, Li Qingling and Mu Xuezhao stood. They saw this scene and felt ridiculous. There was an uncontrollable anger in their hearts.


    "The actions of these people are undoubtedly self-immolation in the tomb. Song Ning did so much for Luoyu. They didn''t understand it, but they treated Song Ning like this." Liu Ruyan''s eyes became indifferent, even her, watching After Song Ning was treated like this, they all wanted to kill these monks.


    Li Qingling said lightly: "The heart is warm and cold."


    Liu Sitong was helpless: "If Song Ning left the cage, the kingdom of falling feathers would paint the souls. The first city to be destroyed was the imperial city. By then, I would be a sinner forever, but if Song Ning was not released, I couldn''t bear it."


    "I will release Song Ning." Liu Ruyan''s eyes flashed Hanmang: "These people damn!"


    They were talking. Suddenly, they saw smoke everywhere in the distance, and a monk immediately heard the voice. It was an emergency military situation.


    At the same time, they had already felt the restlessness coming from a distance, and the demon attacked in a big way.


    "The demon attacked, everyone, ready to fight to kill the enemy!" Zile said humanely.


    The monks in the Imperial City had just prepared to celebrate Song Ning''s arrest, but they suddenly came to war, but when the war came, they first thought of Song Ning.


    "Since it''s a monster, why don''t you bring Song Ning out to exchange with them?" A monk asked.


    When Zile was amazed, he did not ask Liu Sitong for his opinion, but took off directly, traversed through several layers of enchantment outside the imperial city, and stood outside the imperial city.


    At this time, the southern part of the imperial city was full of demons. This is a combined army of demons and demons.


    Some of these demons are cultivated as foundations, others are cultivated as demigods, and many of them are gods, and the leader is a monk who smells the Tao!


    More than one hundred thousand soldiers and soldiers in the dark were approaching the city, and Zile lived in panic, but he still courageously said: "I exchanged conditions with you, your monk who heard the word is in our hands, if you swear to withdraw your troops, we will hear that word. The monk let go, if not, I will go back to the city and beheaded! "


    Among the demons, the monk Wen Dao smiled contemptuously: "Smell Dao? Is it possible for you to be as good as the rats?"


    This faint sentence made Zile''s heart nervous, and he swallowed: "Song Ning is now in a coma. We want to kill him easily, you can think of it!"


    The demon leader was stunned: "Song Ning? Wen Dao?" He turned his head to look at the many monks behind him: "Who knows this is called ''Song Ning''?"

 Chapter 312： Burning blood, get up!

    The monks of the **** behind the leader grew up, and one of them said, "Sir, that Song Ning was used to provoke alienation by Lord Zimeng. Just one sentence made these human monks think that Song Ning was our man. Now He even took Song Ning as a hostage. "


    Hearing the words, a shocking laughter broke out among the monster army, and the leader looked at Zile lively with a laugh: "Stupid! Intrigue! I''m cheating! Count!"


    He said that he extended his fingers and flicked it indifferently, and a gust of wind blew towards Zile, who was swept back to the imperial city by this gust of wind uncontrollably.


    The demon leader looked down at the imperial city with low eyes: "Kill him, I watch you kill, the one named Song Ning."


    Zile was dumbfounded, and nearly ten million monks in the Imperial City were dumbfounded.


    what is the problem? Doesn''t it mean that using Song Ning as a hostage can be exchanged with these demons? They looked at Liu Sitong in shock.


    "You lied to us ?!"


    "Yeah, you must deceive people. The Liu family was rescued by Song Ning at that time, so they did not perish. It is reasonable for you to help Song Ning. You are the one who has harmed our entire imperial city!"


    The killer flashed in Liu Sitong''s eyes. These monks were crazy at the moment. They wouldn''t even think about it. The demon said clearly that ''Song Ning is not one of them'', but now in these monks'' ears, they misunderstand each other''s meaning. .


    "Pull Song Ning out and kill first. We are dead, and we should let Song Ning come to bury with us!"


    The monks'' voices were like waves, one after another.


    In the eyes of those demons, they looked at the scene of a human monk like a joke.


    Looking at the frantic appearance of these monks, at this time they really can do anything.


    Liu Ruyan and others sneaked away from many monks and went straight to the prison.


    After eighteen levels, when they stood outside the stone door of the secret room, they suddenly saw the stone door of the secret room opened ...


    After the stone door opened slowly, Song Ning came out from behind the door. As soon as he looked up, he saw Liu Ruyan and others.


    At the moment of seeing these people, a trace of sadness appeared on Song Ning''s indifferent face, and tears also twirled in his eyes.


    "It seems for a long time ... I haven''t been able to speak to you so quietly." Song Ning said, his voice slightly hoarse.


    Liu Ruyan''s eyes flashed: "Quiet? It''s almost exploding outside, those monks ... are crazy!"


    Song Ning smiled faintly, and didn''t say anything about the demon, but glanced at everyone in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter if they are crazy or not. You are well enough now." Song Ning stepped forward.


    He took this step, and the people didn''t seem to move, but the next moment, he disappeared and appeared in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers. Taking another step, he came to the midair outside the Imperial City.


    The monks in the imperial city also shouted to kill Song Ning, but suddenly they saw a person appearing over the imperial city, and they were startled.


    Immediately afterwards, they seemed to suffocate, pointing at Song Ning, shaking all over, their voices shaking.


    "Song, Song Ning! Who released Song Ning ?! Was it made by your Liu family!"


    Song Ning looked down at the ground, and the monks were indeed crazy.


    "Is there any place in this country that can lock me? I want to go, who can keep it?" Song Ning''s voice was cold, with no emotion, and a blood-burning heavenly sword floating on the left, Above his right shoulder is a snow-white spirit fox snuggling.


    The monks knelt on the ground one by one, with despair in their eyes.


    Outside the Imperial City, the demon leader sarcastically looked at Song Ning: "Those people are going to kill you. Can you bear it? I see a trace of demon blood inside you. If you surrender now, we welcome you."


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows and stomped hard under his feet.


    The dozens of enchantments outside the imperial city collapsed instantly. Many enchanters and monks spent a lot of time to build the enchantment, even the strength of Song Ning''s stomp.


    At this moment, the monks in Huangcheng no longer held any hope, and even Liu Ruyan and others sighed in their hearts. The monks of Luoyu Kingdom treated Song Ning like this, and Song Ning''s current practice is normal, even if the entire imperial city is slaughtered, it is reasonable Among.


    Song Ning glanced at the shattered enchantment and whispered: "It is indeed unbearable."


    Between his speeches, his palms slammed down.


    The huge spiritual palm fell, and a hundred-foot-sized palm print appeared on the ground of the Imperial City. In this palm print, the monk was countless dead and wounded.


    The monk who was spared in this palm looked at Song Ning angrily, his mouth vicious, and even Song Ning''s ancestors had scolded.


    By now, they don''t care about death, but even if they die, they must express their tongue before death and scold Song Ning all over.


    The monsters watched this scene quietly, as if they were watching Song Ning''s reputation.


    Song Ning raised his palm and looked at the people running underneath. Hearing the cursing and crying sounds below, he turned his hands into claws and a transparent ball appeared in his claws.


    The spirit moved, and the ball began to absorb the dead monks.


    Ten thousand.


    Twenty thousand ...


    Every monk killed by Song Ning turned into a red blood drop. This blood drop flew into the transparent ball, and the color of the ball changed a little.


    In a blink of an eye, the ball becomes extremely dark.


    Song Ning counted secretly in his heart. He glanced at the monks who fled around, suddenly raised his palm and smashed it at one place.


    Innumerable monks died in Song Ning''s palm.


    "Song Ning, you killed me! You killed me! You are a bitch, you are a beast! You must not die!"


    The screams below became more and more serious, and the monks did not escape. It seemed that they had given up resistance. Now that Song Ning, a monk who heard the Tao, could easily break all the protective barriers, then he could easily kill the Huangcheng Everyone.


    He didn''t kill, it was just that he was playing around.


    The demon began to laugh, and there was a lot of ridicule in the laughter. They laughed at human stupidity. They ridiculed these people for mutual suspicion and killing each other. At this moment, they did n��t even care about the ball in Song Ning ��s hands. There is very little research on such things as the formation method, so they do not know what Song Ning is doing at the moment.


    On the other hand, Song Ning, in the eyes of everyone''s resentment, he raised the small ball that almost became black in his hand, squeezed hard, and his mouth was full of words.


    "Fresh blood memorial service, burning blood as the source, the dead is long, the living is alive, six directions in all directions, two instruments turn to yin and yang.


    During the speech, the small ball was crushed by Song Ning, and the sky suddenly turned bloody, and a large burst of blood came, like a translucent **** castle, completely covering the imperial city.


    Song Ning raised his hand and smashed it with a sudden blow, falling on this blood-burning formation. This blow, even the demon leader needs to resist with all his strength, but when it fell on the blood-burning formation, the blood-burning formation It didn''t even move at all!

 Chapter 313： Those who have persecuted me will die!

    "Three hundred thousand lives, turned into this blood-burning blaze really extraordinary." Song Ning smiled lightly, looking at the monks who scolded hysterically among the blood-burning blaze.


    At that moment, the demon leader finally reacted to what Song Ning wanted to do. He turned over and took out a halberd: "Kill!"


    At the command of the leader, the halberd stabbed Song Ning in his hand.


    Burning Sky Sword was about to step forward to resist, but heard Song Ning drink in his mouth: "Your blood rain burns the sky, now it can be used."


    In the Burning Sky Sword, Xiao Burn was overjoyed, the sword body shook, and the tip of the sword pointed at the sky, suddenly thrusting into the sky.


    laugh!


    Blood color reappeared in the sky, red lightning flashed in the blossoming blood clouds, and the thunder snake rumbling as it swam away.


    Wow ~


    Blood rain falls!


    Every drop of **** raindrops contains the power of death, and every drop of **** raindrops is mixed with the power of a flame.


    At this moment, even if it is a monk, it must try its best to resist.


    In the blink of an eye, the halberd stabs, and Song Ning turns over and takes out the Liuyun sword to block him.


    Zheng!


    Weapons are staggered, the halberd top is in the middle of the body of Liuyun sword, Liuyun sword itself is software, deformed in this blow, thinking of Song Ning''s body recessed.


    Song Ning''s wrist shook, Liu Yunjian returned to normal, the halberd was bounced back, he took a step back, and the demon leader could not help but take a step back.


    In the air, Song Ning let out a long breath, calmed his mind, and cut off the insulting words on his ears.


    "Void Ling Realm!" Song Ning was able to display the void spirit domain at will on the basis of the void spirit sword domain. The void spirit domain surrounded him with the demon leader. In this void spirit domain, no spiritual power was available.


    However, even without spiritual power, the two can still fly in mid-air!


    "Sure enough, you are also Wu Xiu, then I won''t bully you, force is against force." Song Ning''s hand flicked the Liuyun sword, and there was a trace of ripples in the air around him. .


    The leader laughed: "Sister Wu Xianwu! Well, well, no wonder Master Zimen wants to draw you from the human monk in a divisive way, Song Ning, I ask you the last time, do you want to be a demon One member? If you do n��t answer now, then after a quarter of an hour, when the real army arrives, you will have no chance! "


    Song Ning also smiled. He smiled and looked down at the imperial city: "Gu Dan is not my true master, but he spent Shouyuan to create false memories, hoping that I will protect the fallen feather country, his wish, I want to complete."


    "I might as well tell you, the demon assembled a million troops, are you sure you can hold it?" The leader talked to Song Ning while focusing his strength on the halberd.


    "I don''t care about how many troops you have. I live here, so you don''t want to move the imperial city halfway, who moves and who dies!"


    Before the words fell, Song Ning Jianhua picked up, and a series of apertures appeared in the air.


    The halberd waved and brought a gust of wind.


    When the two were fighting, apart from the staggered sound of weapons, they could only see a little spot of light, and it was difficult to see the figure at all.


    The monks who were still cursing below suddenly fell silent. They looked at the sky for unknown reasons, and it seemed ... it seemed to finally react.


    In the sky, the battle continued, and there were constant demons in the south. These demons wanted to attack the imperial city, but no matter what kind of attack, they could not be shaken by the **** castle formed by this blood-burning formation.


    Outside the imperial city, one person and one sword carried out endless fighting.


    Song Ningzheng was evenly matched with the demon leader, and suddenly a voice came from midair.


    "Zero battle, retreat."


    It was heard that the leader holding the halberd quickly backed away, ten miles away, standing next to a man in a white velvet robe.


    He bowed his head respectfully and said, "Master Zimeng."


    This Purple Dream Master stepped towards Song Ning, one step, ten miles!


    "Song Ning, do you remember my voice?" Zi Meng smiled when she saw Song Ning.


    "The divisive plan is good, but unfortunately it works for them, it is useless for me." Song Ning smiled back.


    There was no killing on Zimeng''s face. He glanced at the blood rain falling around him, raised his hand, and took a drop of blood rain in his hand.


    The murder and flames in this blood rain seemed to be suppressed by him and could not be deployed.


    "Blood rain burns the sky, I remember from ancient books that one of the three great artifacts of the ancient battlefield, Burning Sky Sword can perform this technique in the form of slaughter. I didn''t expect Burning Sky Sword to be in your hands." Zi Dream looked down at this drop of blood rain, as if not at the moment on the battlefield.


    "It doesn''t matter in which hand the sword is, nor the form. The important thing is what to do with this sword and what to do with this form. Even the form of slaughter, at this moment, is to protect people, not kill them." Song Ning looked calm. .


    Zimeng smiled bitterly: "You did not kill people, but you killed all of us demon clan and demon clan, why are demon clan and demon clan not creatures?"


    "People who perpetrate my country of falling feathers, die! If you withdraw your troops, I will stop immediately." Song Ning''s eyes were cold.


    Zi Meng giggled, and his palm swept out of thin air, and there was even more light among the many blood clouds in the sky. Then, he stroked again, and another blood cloud was erased.


    However, after several waves of effort, the blood cloud disappeared completely, and the blood rain also dissipated.


    Although the demon had suffered heavy casualties, he did not act rashly at this moment, but waited for command.


    Song Ning frowned. He just couldn''t see through the technique just now!


    "Before I came here, Master gave me three palms. I didn''t understand it at the time. Now I want to come, he should have meant this. The **** rain burns the sky. My life-saving three palms are used to break this technique "" Zimeng said with a wry smile and shook his head.


    "It seems that you are not going to withdraw your troops." Song Ning''s eyes sank.


    Zi Mengdao said: "Soldier, I won''t withdraw, but the Master told you to fight alone with me. If you can win, then I promise you a condition. If you lose, then you have to follow me. These monks in the Imperial City, as my gift to you, I will kill them all. "


    Zimeng said calmly when he said this, as if he was talking about a sparse ordinary thing.


    There are nearly ten million monks in the imperial city below. Will he all kill?


    "Your breath is not small, I am really difficult to resist these monsters now, if you want to fight me, then I will fight you. I win, the monsters are not allowed to kill any of me in the country of falling feathers. I lose, I will follow you, but You can''t touch everyone in the imperial city. "Song Ning looked at Zimeng coldly.


    Zimeng laughed: "It''s interesting, it''s interesting! If it weren''t you, I''m afraid no one would dare to talk to me about Zimeng''s conditions. The Master said that I was not as good as you. Allowed! "


    After Zimeng finished talking, his body shook, his robes receded, and his hands knotted, and the space suddenly changed.


    The static and dynamic domain, the life and death domain, the ethereal domain, and the royal domain are superimposed!

 Chapter 314： Abuse

    Song Ning felt the change in the ��domain�� beside him, and there was a hint of madness in his eyes. He had some conjecture before. Now, at first glance, it turns out that the people of the demon clan are extremely skilled in controlling this ��domain��.


    As soon as the static zone came out, the surrounding gravity suddenly changed. Even though Song Ning''s body was strong, he still could not help falling by three inches under the squeeze of gravity; in the domain of life and death, the world became black and white, with black representing Death, white represents life; in the ethereal domain, all spiritual power disappears!


    Zimeng looked at Song Ning slyly: "You are very good. Even among your peers, even if you hear the word, it is difficult to persevere in the three styles of my imperial domain. Now you not only persevere, but you can look away change."


    The sky is white and the ground is black. The closer the person is to black, the more he feels the crisis of death.


    The monks in the imperial city seemed to feel the dead energy from the ground, and they all vacated and wanted to fly away. However, in this three types of imperial domain, the empty spirit domain made them have no spiritual power and could not fly at all! They stared at Song Ning in anxiety. At this moment, Song Ning with their eyes closed in the air was their only hope.


    Song Ning closed his eyes. In this three types of imperial domain, his body kept sinking. Every time he sinks, he feels more about death. However, no matter how the community sinks, Song Ning is just quiet. It felt like it was exactly when I stood on the seventh floor of the Lengjia Tibetan Classical Pavilion.


    Zi Meng looked down at Song Ning, watching Song Ning keep sinking, and contemptuously said: "At that time, the Leng family captured the elder elders and got a top of martial arts. I heard that you also have some cultivation, why? Can''t you show it?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the monks in the imperial city who thought Song Ning was a demon finally fully understood that Song Ning was not a demon, but learned the technique at Lengjia.


    Shame rushed into my heart, recalling the previous, the monks of the entire imperial city almost bowed their heads.


    In the air, Song Ning slowly opened his eyes, his heart moved, and the sound of ��boom�� in the surrounding space was continuous. From his whole body, the ethereal domains canceled each other out, and after a while, they collapsed! At the same time that the ethereal domains cancel each other out, the static and dynamic domains belonging to Song Ning appeared, and the space once again made a violent noise, and bursts of air vortices came around Song Ning.


    Song Ning wanted to try to use the realm of life and death. However, although he had experienced the realm of life and death before, he was not able to exhibit it. What the realm of life and death needs should be comprehension. It can''t be used for a lifetime.


    Zimeng was a little surprised: "It broke my double domain, which is a bit interesting, but ..."


    He said, stepping forward.


    After this step, the static and dynamic domain that was just offset by Song Ning appeared again. This time the static and dynamic domain brought about twice as much gravity as before!


    Song Ning''s body dropped abruptly, and the bones in her body were pressed, making a clicking sound.


    "Xuantian Nine Steps ?!" Song Ning strongly supported the body from falling down, but also resisted the interference from the life and death domain on the ground.


    "Yes, you can still see that this is Xuantian nine steps. Last time I took the first step, I died three Wen Dao monks. Now you are beyond my expectation." Zi Meng laughed grimacingly. Get up: "No wonder Master looks at you differently."


    In this purple dream speech, the second step was taken.


    The second step, whether it is the static domain or the ethereal domain, all appears. The dynamic force in the static domain is four times that of the previous one. Song Ning''s figure drops again. At the same time, even the effect of the life and death domain has been enhanced. It is near the earth, the stronger the call for death is.


    Song Ning''s figure dropped rapidly. He looked down at the monks in the imperial city. At this moment, many monks are crazy, and they are crazy to hit the ground, and even more, they have broken their heads ...


    "Uh ah!" Song Ning desperately stabilized his body, but under the pressure of strong gravity, Song Ning not only failed to stop descending, but instead his body''s bones were hit again, almost breaking.


    "Tu Ge, just the second step, can''t you hold it anymore?" Zi Meng sneered and continued to take the third step forward.


    Nearly one million demons behind this purple dream crawled on their knees, and when they saw the third step of Xuantian''s nine steps, they were excited, as if they were welcoming something.


    The third step, fall!


    This time it was no longer an increase of Yuyu III, but a huge foot appeared out of thin air. This foot, if it came from outside, stepped on it and fell directly on top of Song Ning''s head.


    Song Ning raised his hands to resist, but under the action of the static and dynamic zone, he had no resistance at all. The huge foot stepped on Song Ning and directly pressed Song Ning from the air, landing on the ground. There is a hundred feet of footprints on the ground, and in the center of this footprint is a person embedded, this person is Song Ning!


    There are no spells contained in this foot, only relying on power, but this power, but even monks can not resist.


    At this moment, the entire imperial city was silent.


    Before they saw Song Ning resisting, they thought he could fight this purple dream, but now, that purple dream is only three steps, Song Ning has been stepped underground, no resistance.


    "Song, Song Ning ..." Liu Ruyan whispered, his voice faint and scattered with the wind.


    The monks in the imperial city also expected Song Ning to save them, but now? Song Ning died like this?


    In the ethereal realm, they could not feel the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power, and naturally they could not perceive the breath of Song Ning. They could only watch from a distance, watching Song Ning lying on the ground, without moving.


    Zi Meng frowned, looking down, and her body also slowly descended: "Don''t pretend not to die, I know that you are still alive, and your ability to fight is beyond my expectations."


    Click.


    Song Ning propped up with both hands, and under the effect of gravity in the static and dynamic fields, it was extremely difficult for him to get up at this moment.


    Although the body''s bones were not broken, they were severely damaged, and the internal organs were cracked in many places, pulling pain.


    Snapped.


    Zi Meng stepped on Song Ning''s face: "However, I really don''t know why Master looked at you with high regard. Your strength is not worth mentioning in my eyes!"


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning was kicked away, rolled a few times on the ground, and finally stopped.


    Song Ning is the strongest monk in Luoyu Kingdom, and even a fellow practitioner of Xianwu, but now he has no resistance against this demon?


    In the eyes of many monks in the Imperial City, the battle was over before it even started. Even Song Ning was like a ant, let alone them?


    "Sorry, you can''t do it? Then these monks of the Fallen Kingdom can die." Zimeng said, pointing at the blood-burning formation outside the imperial city, with a light word in his mouth-Destroy!

 Chapter 315： Song Ning, stand up!

    A word of "extinction", the blood-burning array of solid gold soup collapsed in an instant, and the **** light curtain shattered.


    Nearly ten million monks panicked in the imperial city. They didn''t expect Song Ning to spend hundreds of thousands of people''s blood to create a blood-burning array that could only sustain one trick in the hands of this purple dream.


    The monks have no spiritual power, just like a bird with broken wings, they can''t fly at all. Now in the three domains of Zimeng''s imperial domain, they are dead and dead, and they don''t even have the ability to escape.


    Zimeng walked slowly next to Song Ning, seeing that Song Ning was about to get up again, and he stepped on Song Ning ��s head: "These people will die. Their death is because of your incompetence. If you can beat me , Then they do n��t have to die. "


    Zi Meng said, grinning grinningly: "Do you think they will hate you?"


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "You better ... don''t let me get up, if I get up, I will kill you!"


    Zi Meng laughed wildly. In front of Song Ning, he was unprecedentedly moved, just because the master kept the final move when he taught him martial arts. The words of the master clearly sounded in the ear: "You and Song Ning are both Fit, I have to look at it again. "


    "Song Ning, what are you? If you get up? You must kill me? Well, I will let the waste in the Imperial City live a little longer. I will be waiting for you today. I don''t think you can stand up!" Zi Meng kicked Song Ning a few feet again.


    Song Ning is now overwhelmed by the three domains. If his mind is extremely tenacious, he may have been eroded by the call of death from the black earth and completely lost.


    The monks in the Imperial City looked at this scene and wept in tears. If they had not reached this point, they would not know Song Ning''s intentions, let alone Song Ning''s persistence. Song Ning''s Jin Dan was snatched away. They all understood why Song Ning had forcibly seized the old Jin Dan.


    In the eleven years, what kind of tempering has Song Ning experienced?


    He dispatched soldiers, guarded the north, saved the Liu family alone, and then sent all the monks back to the Imperial City to defend, and he guarded the border alone. Recently, he was also burdened by the insults of everyone. Today, 300,000 people have been killed, just to cast a blood blast, and 300,000 have been killed to save nearly 10 million!


    This state of mind cannot be reached by countless monks after a lifetime.


    When they abused Song Ning, did they think Song Ning was saving them?


    Now they regret that they watched Song Ning and did not give up until the last moment. The back of the young man who was lying on the ground and supporting his body became so great that they were as small as a sea.


    Liu Ruyan and others finally could not bear the feelings in their hearts, they yelled and yelled.


    But at the moment, they all understand that Song Ning ca n��t get up, everyone is going to die, Song Ning is up, maybe there is a hint of hope, even though no one wants to see Song Ning continue to be abused by this purple dream, but they still hope that stand up.


    Song Ning, propped up a little bit, the speed was extremely slow, the bones in the body rattled, but after all he stood up.


    A tidy call broke out in the imperial city, which strengthened Song Ning''s morale and encouraged Song Ning.


    Man, standing on top of the earth, even if he dies, he must stand and die in the battlefield, instead of lying at the feet of the enemy!


    Zi Meng''s eyes are full of contempt. In front of him, this man is not even standing, and still wants to fight? Still want to kill? Zi Meng raised his head and laughed, and extended a finger to Song Ning.


    Boom!


    A wave flew out, which was condensed out by the air. It did not contain any spiritual power, but it was sharper and faster than any spiritual power.


    "I don''t want to be said to be bullying you. Since you stand up, then ... you can stand and die." Zi Meng said lightly.


    Song Ning took a soft breath, he watched the other party''s attack and wanted to dodge, but couldn''t dodge. His hands were shaking, as if something was brewing, but after all, he was still.


    The monks of the Imperial City closed their eyes. The last thing they regretted in their lives was that they hadn''t had time to apologize to Song Ning, who would be killed.


    Hero, the end.


    If it were not as stubborn as Song Ning, I am afraid he would have a good treatment after he took refuge in the demon, and he would not end like this. Young monks Wen Dao, this history is extremely rare, and can even be said to be standing on the top of the figure.


    If he doesn''t die, the future creation will surely go to heaven!


    just����


    No matter who it is at the moment, he wants to save Song Ning but he has more than enough power.


    However, just as Zimeng''s blow was about to fall on Song Ning''s head, Song Ning''s trembling hands suddenly had two more swords!


    Burning Sky Sword and Liuyun Sword, the two swords danced wildly, and the bones in Song Ning''s arm broke, but his speed did not decrease but increased, and the speed of the double swords danced faster and faster. At the same time, in Song Ning Zhoushen dispersed the ethereal domain and directly offset the ethereal domain exhibited by Zimeng.


    "Although I haven''t mastered the static and dynamic domains, but I have seen these two swordsmanship, the swordmanship is too simple for me." Song Ning danced with his hands, around him, the three types of Yuyu The effect is completely offset.


    Zimeng''s pupil shrank and moved towards Song Ning.


    But when he had just taken his first step, Song Ning''s steps were strange and he rushed directly to Zimeng: "I am a fellow practitioner of Immortal Wu, you are just Wu Xiu. "


    Song Ning throws the Tianjian sword in his hand, and Xiaofen moves with Song Ning''s heart, and the life and death sword domain continues, while Song Ning''s right hand points at Zimeng.


    At this moment, the whole imperial city boiled. These monks had never had such a moment of excitement, nor had they had such a life-and-death experience. At this time, in their hearts, Song Ning''s life and Song Ning''s death were deeply Touching their atrium, when they saw Song Ning not only stood up, but also furiously counterattacked, he shouted hysterically and vented, seemingly to shout out the humiliation that Song Ning had just received, seeming to be to himself Song Gui''s guilt shouted out of his heart!


    Zimeng''s body quickly receded. He never thought that someone could break the three types of his imperial domain. Now he has no time to take the Xuantian nine steps and is blocked by Song Ning, and this **** is exhibited by Song Ning. In, full of breath of death.


    This **** is just popping from a point, but then, by dotting the line, by the linearized surface, and by the surface into space, after this finger, it is followed by another finger.


    The power of the second **** came first, hitting the first finger, **** broke through, the space broke, flew all the way, burst all the way, Zimeng retreated very fast, but the speed was not as good as this broken finger It wasn''t until this moment that he understood why Master gave him three palms before he came here!

 Chapter 316： The strength of Xianwu initiates

    Seeing that the burst was about to fall on Zimeng, Zimeng took a shield from the storage ring and blocked it in front of him.


    This shield silver exudes a magical silver light, eight feet high and three feet wide, which just blocks Zimeng behind. At the moment when the shield was sacrificed, the broken finger crashed on the shield.


    Boom!


    Above the earth, Zi Meng is like an arrow away from the string. Even though he wants to stand firm under his feet, he is pushed back vigorously, and in the blink of an eye, he is already beyond a hundred feet.


    A hundred-foot long gully appeared on the earth, and Zimeng''s legs numb and bleed out blood. At this moment, he felt death. It was an experience he had never had in his life!


    Click!


    The shield shattered, and a crack appeared on Zimeng''s forehead. Blood ran out of the crack, and it was terrifying on his fair face.


    "The demon shield given me by Master!" Zimeng breathed a sigh of relief, even though he had taken that blow seriously, but still underestimated the power of that blow, Moxian shield could resist the full power of the false fairy One blow is not broken, but now it is broken under Song Ning''s two fingers? !


    So far, Song Ning has completely broken Zimeng''s Yuyu III. Without the heart to insist, Yuyu III is difficult to maintain. Without the military training of Yuyu III, what is it? Wu Xiu?


    When Zimeng was defeated, the pride of the imperial domain was broken, and the magic fairy shield was broken. He proudly used all the life-saving three palms given by the master. Now he has no power to resist Song Ning.


    Song Ning walks towards Zimeng step by step. When he takes the next step, Zimeng''s heart trembles. He is Wu Xiu, and Song Ning is a fellow practitioner of Xianwu. If there is no room for Tianjiubu, if there is no Xuantianjiubu, Song Ning will not be so passive.


    Purple Dream, who has never experienced failure, was defeated. He never thought that he would lose. In his life, there was no such thing as "failure", but today, he completely lost.


    Xianwu initiates, this is the power of Xianwu initiates!


    There was silence in the imperial city, and then there was ecstasy. Everyone cheered wildly, and even more, knelt on the ground to worship Song Ning.


    Song Ning came to Zimeng, raised her feet, and stepped on Zimeng''s face fiercely: "Your divorce meter is good, but it is useless to me. I hate you, not because of the dilemma, but hate you demon. attack."


    Song Ning said, looking far away, falling in the direction of the extreme north, he seemed to see Leng Yuexiao deep in the northern border.


    "My favorite person is in the ice. If there is no war, there will be no appearance of her. Therefore, if you die today, you are dying in war, not your arrogant arrogance, nor your personal grudge. You died, The million monsters behind you are also dying. "


    Song Ning''s voice was low, but this voice burst out with the blessing of spiritual power: "This is my punishment for you!"


    At this time, between heaven and earth, only Song Ning''s voice echoed. This voice fell among the millions of monsters. The monsters were trembling with fear. Zi Meng had the power to kill one million of them. Now Song Ning can control the purple. The dream stepped on the ground, then Song Ning ...


    Zimeng''s eyes were full of panic. He was not afraid of death, but failure. It was the death of the soul, but he didn''t want to die at the feet of a human monk.


    It ��s just that until now, everything is over. Zimeng ca n��t see what the future will look like. He only knows that he is being stomped on and he ca n��t move anymore. Resistance.


    Wu Xiu, in front of fellow initiates Xianwu, was vulnerable!


    Song Ning pressed hard and was about to fall, but a soft power suddenly appeared in the sky. This force directly bound Song Ning, followed by an old man in black with long hair floating and long beard swaying. , Slowly falling in mid-air, and finally stood in front of Song Ning.


    He looked at Song Ning, his eyes were unpleasant, he could not see the expression, but he could see that he had no intention of killing.


    There was a silence in Luoyu Kingdom, and everyone''s eyes fell on the old man. Those demons were stunned for a moment, but then they all knelt down on the ground and dared not look up.


    "Song Ning, this may be the first time you have seen me, but it is not the first time I have seen you. I have observed you for a long time, and let Zimeng try to test you today, which is what I mean, just spare him "The old man said.


    Song Ning''s expression was wary, he could not see exactly what the old man was doing, he had seen Xian Xian before. The breath of this old man was different from that of Xian Xian.


    Seeing that Song Ning was so vigilant, the old man said, "The demon withdraws his troops."


    As soon as his voice fell, millions of demons left quickly, but it was just a moment of effort, all withdrew from the country of falling feathers.


    "Now withdraw troops? How many monks died in Luoyu Kingdom? My loved ones have already become part of the frost enchantment! You can now withdraw troops?" Song Ning growled.


    The old man looked at Song Ning and frowned slightly: "Dare to talk to me like this, you are the first and the last."


    Song Ning didn''t care: "Today you want to protect this purple dream, I can''t kill him, but I can tell you that if you don''t kill me today, then I will kill you someday!"


    The old man sighed: "Song Ning ... we attacked the Yuyu Kingdom to find something, a gossip mirror, the gossip mirror is related to the survival of the Orchid Continent, as for your beloved person''s **** frost formation, I and I do n��t know, but I will find a way to help you save it. Everything in the world has more reincarnations, and the Tao is born in all things. Even if it is a dead person, if it has great magical powers, it can regenerate its reincarnation, not to mention your love. The person is not dead yet? "


    Song Ning couldn''t help moving, and took a half step back.


    The two things the old man said made him move. The gossip mirror was on him. It was what the devil was looking for. It was the thing that could determine the survival of the Orchid mainland. To be precise, it was the gossip mirror that caused the dispute. He Song Ning was the source of the dispute.


    As for Leng Yuexiao, it is natural to be able to be rescued. Now that there is such a monk who is a cultivator above the virtual fairy, it will naturally be much simpler.


    "I can believe you, you make an oath of heaven!" Song Ningsi did not give in.


    The old man was stunned, and then pointed at Song Ning and laughed: "Forget it, Heaven''s Oath!"


    During his speech, his three fingers pointed to the sky: "My devil Dao Immortal swears here, Song Ning will not kill my apprentice Zimeng, help me find the gossip mirror, I will tell Song Ning the whole story, and help Song Ning free his love People, rescue them from the frost enchantment, if there is a violation, the five thunders burst, and the Tao disappears! "

 Chapter 317： The gossip mirror is the source

    Song Ning did not immediately agree, but frowned, thinking, as if he wanted to find faults in the words of the magic cloud Daoxian.


    At this moment, Zi Meng on the ground had already climbed up, and he looked at Song Ning maliciously, as if to swallow Song Ningsheng.


    "Zi Meng, go back." Moyun Dao Xian said slowly.


    "Master, I ..."


    "go back!"


    Zimeng gave Song Ning a cold look, then turned and left to leave the country of falling feathers.


    Seeing that Song Ning still didn''t agree, Moyun Daoxian continued: "I can still teach you the palm of the Purple Dream that wiped out the blood-burning battle, how?"


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up. Just now, with one palm, Zimeng was able to break the blood-burning formation that took 300,000 lives. It is really terrifying. Now the conditions given by Moyun Daoxian are so rich, he has already Somewhat tempted.


    But before Song Ning agreed, a gap suddenly broke in the sky, and a man emerged from the gap. This man was middle-aged, and his breath was very strong. As soon as he appeared, he attracted space fluctuations and spirits around him. The force is like a strong light, making it difficult to look directly at.


    "Oh, Moyun Daoxian, you are a good person. You even talked about the conditions with Luoyu Kingdom?" The middle-aged man had come to Moyun Daoxian and Song Ning.


    Song Ning can feel almost the same breath as Moyun Daoxian from this middle-aged man. This middle-aged man is also a cultivation practice above the virtual fairy!


    When the middle-aged man spoke, he glanced at Song Ning. At the moment, although Song Ning suffered many injuries in the body, he still stood upright, and he was neither humble nor overbearing. Although only Wen Dao Xiu Wei, but even this middle-aged man, Can''t help but glance at Song Ning.


    "You''re good, even if you can defend the country of falling feathers, you have to make a contribution!" The middle-aged man applauded.


    Song Ning was a little puzzled. The middle-aged people seemed to see Song Ning''s doubts and continued: "This matter will be discussed later. Now that the outer domain, the demon domain, and the Luoyu Kingdom have already got through, then it is also time for us to sit down and talk, Luoyu. On the national front, should you be the one to decide? "


    "Outer domain? Is it a human monk outside the demon domain?" Song Ning said in surprise.


    The middle-aged man nodded and smiled approvingly: "Yes, the demon domain has always wanted to capture the Lost Country, and we want to return to the Lost State. This Moyun Dao Xian first came to Luoyu Kingdom to make peace with you. I guess we will take the lead in attacking the demon domain. "


    Moyun Daoxian smiled: "It''s so easy to resist your attack. I come to make peace with Song Ning, mostly because I''m fancy with Song Ning''s talents, not to mention that we are also monks and don''t want to make a killing."


    Middle-aged men hum, but don''t say much. In wars like this, there are countless casualties, and no one''s hands are clean.


    "That''s fine, by the way, what''s your name?" The middle-aged man glanced at Song Ning.


    "Younger Song Ning." Song Ning Gong said.


    The middle-aged man patted Song Ning''s shoulder, and Song Ning suffered from pain in the body, but immediately afterwards, he felt that the broken bones in the body began to heal, and the broken internal organs also completely improved.


    "Song Ning, cultivate yourself first and win Zimeng. I will go back and talk to those people and say that the tripartite meeting will be held in Luoyu Kingdom tomorrow. You must attend." Advised.


    Song Ning nodded without saying much.


    Moyun Daoxian looked at Song Ning: "Do you believe me this time?"


    Song Ning was a little unclear, but at this moment, Zimeng had already gone. Moyun Dao said that he gave the conditions to him, but now it seems that these so-called ''conditions'' are all given to him, which can be seen This Moyun Daoxian has other intentions.


    "Thank you." Song Ning had to say thanks.


    Moyun Daoxian turned around and left with the middle-aged man, but when he disappeared, he passed on a message to Song Ning: "War, death and injury are unavoidable, too compassionate to all beings, and eventually get lost."


    Song Ning listened to the words of Moyun Daoxian and looked sad. He was right. The war is indeed like this. The demon kills people and people also kill the demon. Now that the demon domain has entered, but the humans in the outer domain have also arrived, then the next one The "tripartite talks" should be about the gossip mirror.


    What is this gossip mirror? If it is not a magic weapon that can cause war, or a key to unlock a treasure, Song Ning is determined to hide the gossip mirror first, and cannot easily take it out.


    After Moyun Daoxian and the middle-aged man left, Luo Yuguo returned to calm again.


    When Song Ning turned around, he watched the monks of the city bow down and kept saying self-blame and admiring Song Ning.


    "Thank you Senior Song Ning for protecting the imperial city."


    "Thanks to Senior Song Ning for his life-saving grace."


    Listening to these voices, Song Ning''s mood didn''t get any better. He looked at the prostrate monks, stepped on them, and walked away, leaving only his cold words in the air: "I''m just completing Master Gudan By the time the real person saved his wishes, you were saved. You are still alive, just take care of your mouth. Today, I do n��t kill people, it does n��t mean I wo n��t do it in the future. "


    The monks didn''t say a word and watched Song Ning disappear all the time, which relieved him.


    Judging from the previous situation, the ''tripartite talks'' seemed to be extremely formal, and the whole thing seemed to be the victims of the country. However, after thinking about the perennial war, the country actually killed a lot of demons, and now these monks fell When I come, I don''t care about more.


    Under the leadership of Liu Sitong and others, the Imperial City monks began to reorganize their homes, while Song Ning flew into the extreme north ice abyss.


    In the cold abyss, Song Ning sat next to the Frost Boundary and reached out to gently stroke it.


    A trace of coolness came from the fingertips, like Leng Yuexiao''s cold skin, soft and delicate.


    "Xiao Xiao ... you didn''t tell me about our relationship until the last minute. Do you think that this will make me feel more at ease?" Song Ning sighed: "You are too stupid, this will only make me more blameful. Ah! I want to protect you, practice sword for ten years, and practice alchemy in October, in order to be able to deserve you, and to do my part for Leng Jia. Whoever thought of this turned out to be the end? But fortunately, Fortunately ... "


    Song Ning opened his hands tightly against the frost in front of him, as if he wanted to embrace it in his arms.


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fun watched quietly beside Song Ning. Xiao Fun did not understand the love in the world. In her world, except the master, it was killing.


    As for Xiao Ke, such a scene will only strengthen her belief in following Song Ning. If Song Ning does not do so at this moment, she will be disappointed with Song Ning.


    In the wind and snow, Song Ning seemed to be integrated with the frost enchantment. He did not know whether it was his own illusion. At this moment he could even hear the soft call from the frost enchantment.

 Chapter 318： Silly hat holding ice cubes

    One day, a whole day, Song Ning was beside this frost enchantment. There was a lot of time. He couldn''t grasp it. Now Leng Yuexiao is gone. He wants to hug but can only hold this ice cube.


    "Master, is it time to return to the Imperial City after a good day?"


    Above the Frost Enchantment, the person who had almost been embedded in the wind and snow suddenly moved. The ice and snow on his body fell, and he and the Frost Enchantment separated reluctantly.


    In the Imperial City, now Huang Cheng is not afraid of even seeing foreign monks, because these foreign monks are not only extremely powerful, but also very friendly, no matter whether they are demon or demon, they have no relationship with the falling feathers. The monk meant it.


    Such scenes suddenly appeared after years of war, making them really uncomfortable, but it is always good to have no war, and they have longed for peace.


    Outside the imperial city, human monks in the outer realm took a palace from the storage ring. This palace is not too big, but it is easy to accommodate a hundred people. In addition, the same is true for the demon and demon, and they have established their own palaces, which are located in the three directions of the front of the imperial city.


    In the middle of these three palaces is a small building with isolated spiritual power. This building is the meeting room for the tripartite talks.


    There were nine people in the conference room, to be precise, three human monks, three demon cultivators, and three magic cultivators.


    The nine people were waiting here for a while, and Song Ning had n��t come yet, and one of them had a magic horn with a horn on his head and said impatiently: "A smelling Xiaoxiu has such a big shelf that it ��s not even now. Come?"


    The middle-aged man of humanity smiled lightly: "What''s the hurry? It''s normal that he hasn''t come before the time has come."


    Another voluptuous female Xiu Qing among the demons hummed: "It ��s just a junior in the spirit realm. I ca n��t wait to wait here one or two hours in advance, although we are now in the realm of his country of falling feathers, but if we say carefully Come, if it weren''t for Mo Yun Dao''s mercy at the time, he is now a corpse. This three-party talk should also be called a two-party talk. "


    Moyun Daoxian heard the words and frowned: "Cang Python, Niu Demon, don''t say the same to you two, if it wasn''t for the two of you that you were bewitched and became the main battle group, causing war, it wouldn''t bleed to death , You two have to reflect on this point. "


    Moyun Daoxian said this, that Cang Python and Niu Demon were furious: "Even if we need to reflect, it has nothing to do with the human minor repair. He does not respect us today, and when the meeting comes, I want him to look good!"


    Several people quarreled in the meeting room.


    Outside this conference room, in front of the palace of humanity, two young monks talked freely.


    "It''s almost time. I heard that the representative of this domestic country is a young man. He is about the same age as us, and Xiuwei has already heard it," said Yixiu.


    "Xiaoru, wouldn''t you have moved your heart?" A young man laughed.


    "Hugh to talk nonsense! I''m just curious. I heard that the representative of the Falling Feather Kingdom had battled Zimeng before, and he even won." Xiao Ru wailed.


    The young monk didn''t seem to care: "Wen Dao is the only one. Luo Yuguo''s most powerful monk is Wen Dao, let''s not talk about this first. I will tell you something interesting. I''m sure you will laugh when you hear it. "


    Xiaoru Qingsi was waist-to-waist, and there was a hint of blush on her cheeks: "You said so."


    "Hey, let me tell you, when I came, I saw a silly hat in the northern abyss of ice holding the frost enchantment, and the whole person was about to be embedded. Is it interesting?" Said the young man. Just laughed.


    Upon hearing this, Xiaoru couldn''t help but endure: "Is this still the case? It''s really interesting, is it some kind of cultivation method?"


    "Who knows, but if you can practice with ice cubes, only fools will do it!" The young man laughed. He was laughing, and he saw a person flying in the distance. Ice cube man?


    Because Song Ning concealed Xiu Wei, the youth didn''t know how Song Ning''s Xiu Wei was. He pointed to Song Ning and said: "Xiao Ru, this is a silly hat, this is a silly hat holding an ice cube."


    Xiaoru is the gold of the Song family in the Outer Realm. There are very few people with the surname Song in the Outer Realm. There is only such a family. .


    Now when Xiaoru saw the man pointed by the young man, his pretty face froze, and even the small mouth forgot to close in surprise.


    "Xiao Ru, what''s wrong with you?" The youth asked unclearly.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes swept, indifferent and sad.


    After seeing Song Ning''s gaze, Xiao Ru suddenly felt a sorrow surge in her heart. From Song Ning''s eyes, she felt too much sadness.


    "What did you call me just now?" Song Ning stepped forward clearly, but did not know when he had stood in front of the young man.


    The young man was frightened and didn''t wait for an answer. I saw Xiaoru immediately bowed: "Senior don''t be angry, Song Yu just talks casually, and there is no malice."


    Song Yu?


    Song Ning glanced at the young man, and he became a leader among the young people in his later cultivation.


    Song Yu also hurriedly bowed his head. At this moment, he felt that the person in front of him was Wen Dao Xiu Wei. With such a young monk Wen Dao, the entire Orchid Continent also had more than one hand, and Zi Meng, who had been rumored to be in the top three, was even Song Ning''s defeat, that is to say, this Song Ning''s strength can be ranked in the top three among the asking monks, offended him, undoubtedly causing trouble to the upper body.


    A call came from afar, the middle-aged monk before: "Song Ning, just waiting for you, come on."


    Song Ning walked past Song Yu and Song Ru, and took a step forward. The body appeared outside the door of the meeting room, leaving only a faint voice in Song Ru and Song Yu''s ears. In the enchantment, I hold, what''s wrong? ��.


    He pushed the door into the conference room, but when he stepped in one foot, he suddenly felt a pressure of coercion. This is coercion, not spiritual power, nor domain, but an oppressive force, Song. Ning frowned, his mind was disordered, and he looked up at the source of coercion, which was facing the weird three magicians.


    Get off Mawei?


    Song Ning frowned, stepped down and stepped out one step at a time. At the same time, around him, the Burning Sky Sword floated with blood and blood, and a sigh of air wrapped around Song Ning''s body, constantly offsetting the prestige beside Song Ning Pressure.


    When three human monks and three demon cults saw this scene, they couldn''t help but look shocked. They were also surprised in their hearts and secretly applauded. It is common to hear that monks in this kind of coercion are slightly injured, and more serious He was directly crushed to death, but it was Song Ning, who even used his sword beside him to exhale his coercion and offset the pressure, which was really impressive.


    At this time, although there was still coercion around Song Ning, he did not hinder him. He raised his head and smiled at the three Moxiu: "Do I want to thank the three seniors for their mercy, otherwise this coercion might have caused me Are you crushed alive? "

 Chapter 319： The real cause of the war

    Song Ning naturally knew that the coercion was not the full strength of three people just now. Above the Xianxian was Daoxian. The strength of Daoxian was not the same as that of Xuxian. If the three Daoxian exerted all their strength to show pressure, Song Ning was afraid that this door If they can''t get in, they will be crushed to death.


    These three magic revision books just wanted to give Song Ning a dismountable power, but did not expect Song Ning to be not only okay, but also said so in reverse, one by one looks big embarrassment.


    "Song Ning, you kid, get cheap and sell well, but you are so powerful to burn the sky sword, and you are so fierce." The person speaking was Moyun Daoxian. He looked at Song Ning with a beard and smiled. It was a message to the middle-aged man: "This Song Ning is really extraordinary. The Burning Sky Sword is a broken artifact left over from the ancient battlefield. Being able to accumulate such shame and not defying the master, it is enough to illustrate this Song Ning''s mental strength."


    "It''s true, there are enemies in Luoyu to suppress monks. It is extremely difficult for monks to practice here. If it is not suppressed in Yuyu, I don''t know what Song Ning will accomplish today." The middle-aged man praised him.


    The three Moxiu books were extremely angry, but after all, Moyun Daoxian adjusted from them, and they were higher than Song Ning''s two realms. Now they don''t say much, just snorted coldly, and don''t talk to Song Ning, but Their eyes have always been on the Burning Sky Sword. They really like the evil spirit in the Burning Sky Sword.


    "Song Ning, since you are here, sit down. Today, in addition to discussing the things about Bagua Jing and your beloved Leng Yuexiao, there is one more important thing we have to tell you." Middle-aged man said.


    Song Ning frowned: "Yes, but I think you are all three people, and Luoyu is only me. Do I call two people to come? After all, it''s related to Luoyu, if it''s just me ..."


    "Don''t be so troublesome! I''m waiting for Daoxian to sit down with you, a Taoist monk, for a long time. You still want to find some gods to make trouble?" Cang Python said impatiently.


    Moyun Daoxian also said: "You don''t have to call them anymore, they won''t have any effect when they come, and now this country of falling feathers, if you say a word, no one will object."


    The middle-aged man nodded at Song Ning, and the two old men beside him nodded and smiled at Song Ning, as if to say hello to Song Ning.


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "It''s the younger generation who is abrupt."


    Song Ning took a seat. The middle-aged man glanced at a few people present and cleared his throat: "Before talking about things, let me introduce the people present. After all, we all know Song Ning, but Song Ning doesn''t know us."


    When the middle-aged man finished talking, Song Ning got up from the seat and bowed slightly towards the few people present. No matter whether the other party was a person, a demon or a demon, the cultivation was so much higher than him. He expressed respect as the most basic politeness.


    Song Ning''s performance actually made the three Moxiu''s impressions a bit better, and his expression was no longer so serious.


    The middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction, and said, "This one on my left is Tang Daoxian, and this one on the right is Fat Daoxian. My name is Juechen. There is Moyun Daoxian, you already know that, Moyun Daoxian is green on the left. Fan Daoxian, on the right is the Golden Dao Daoxian. As for the three men of Moxiu, the one who cares about the head is the Niu Moxian, the enchanting is the white scale Daoxian, we all call her Cang Python, and in the end the eyes are kept closed It''s Hengyuan Dao Xian who opened it. "


    Jue Chen said, and added: "If Hunyuan Dao Xian opens his eyes, everything he sees will enter the upside-down realm, so he will not easily open his eyes, and he will see blood when he opens his eyes."


    Hearing the previous explanation, it does n��t matter what the Hunyuan Dao immortal said, but as soon as he heard the last half of Jue Chen ��s words, Heng Yuan Dao immortal opened his eyes directly, and even the character Hu at the corner of his mouth raised up: Do n��t slander me, who said I must see blood when I open my eyes? It ��s just that I still ca n��t fully control the power of this reversed way ... "


    Before the fairy tale of Hunyuan Dao was finished, the whole person turned upside down, his head rushed to the ground, and his feet were facing the sky.


    "It turns out that this is the way upside down, and the juniors admire it, admire it." Song Ning Renjun couldn''t help.


    The scene of Hunyuan Dao Xian attracted the people present to laugh, but the smiles were all in good faith, and no one laughed deliberately.


    Hunyuan Daoxian was anxious when he heard this laughter. He immediately closed his eyes and turned into the original appearance again, but there was a little embarrassment on his face.


    Moyun Daoxian smiled bitterly: "Everyone shouldn''t laugh at Hunyuan anymore. Now the atmosphere can be relieved. Then, I think the next thing is the most appropriate for Daechen Taoist friends."


    As the words fell, the expressions of the people present all became serious.


    Song Ning felt the difference in the atmosphere and looked serious.


    Jue Chen looked at Song Ning slowly and said slowly: "The first and most important thing is that all of us present must apologize to Luo Yuguo!"


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, but she didn''t expect that.


    Jue Chen continued: "After our verification, in the Orchid Continent, people, demon, and demon have been fighting for tens of thousands of years. The source is caused by a monk. If it is accurate, it is four avatars transformed from a monk. Initiated war. "


    Song Ning frowned and listened.


    Dust said: "The same monk, divided into four, are in the outer domain, the demon domain, the demon domain, and the falling feather country. These four places. Bewitching the people and waging war, things that could be solved without war, but were disturbed by him. The chickens and dogs are restless, and the fighting has been burning for nearly ten thousand years! "


    "This ... is a bit unbelievable. It hasn''t been discovered for thousands of years. How is it discovered now?" Song Ning asked.


    Juechen pointed her finger at Song Ning: "It''s you!"


    "It''s me?" Song Ning frowned more tightly.


    Juechen''s finger nodded, and then laughed: "It''s you, if it weren''t you, then the avatar wouldn''t change, can you still remember that there is a monk named Daotian in this fallen feather country?"


    Song Ning was shocked: "Dao Tian! Is it her?"


    Juechen gave Moyun Daoxian a color. Moyun Daoxian nodded and took the words: "Yes, she is. After her avatar in Luoyu Kingdom is broken, there are also problems with the other four avatars. We found that Start a thorough investigation immediately, but after all, it will be inconsistent with foreign military orders. It will take time for us to thoroughly investigate, and it will take time for the orders issued to be executed, so when I came to you, it was also when we had just obtained conclusive evidence. "


    Song Ning''s eyes rose with anger: "So ... is she dead or not?"


    Everyone exchanged their gazes, and then shook their heads: "Being able to divide four avatars at the same time, provoking war for tens of thousands of years, even if the avatars are gone, she will never die because of it, so you have to be careful. ... very strong, she took a fancy to the Sky Burning Sword on you, maybe she will be able to cross the protection of this Orchid Continent again to seize the Sky Burning Sword. "


    Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, her eyes flashed coldly, and there was even a burst of coldness in her body, even Dao Xian felt a cold murderous opportunity: "She''d better send her avatars quickly, come one, I kill one!"

 Chapter 320： What can happen must happen

    "Song Ning, don''t be excited. Now that the avatars have been killed, it may take some time to put the avatars in again. After all, even the capable people can''t easily penetrate the protection outside the Orchid Continent. Let''s continue to talk about several other things now. "Moyun Daoxian knew what happened to Song Ning, so he immediately comforted.


    Song Ning nodded: "Senior, please talk."


    "Cultivation is not high, but the temper is not small." White Scale Dao Xian smiled.


    Song Ning did not care, waiting for Moyun Daoxian to continue talking.


    Moyun Daoxian cleared his throat: "Next, I will talk about the remaining two things. The first one is about the Bagua Mirror. The people present basically know the Bagua Mirror, so this is what you said to Song Ning. , You have to listen clearly. "


    Song Ning nodded and said nothing.


    "The gossip mirror is a bronze mirror, not much bigger than a slap. This gossip mirror is actually a defective product. There are eight directions, there are spirit beasts in it. Consummation, one thing may happen, and one thing will surely happen. "Moyun Road Fairy Road.


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows: "One thing may happen, one must happen?"


    "Yes, the Eight Diagrams Mirror is the key to open the door to the realm. When it is completed, it will directly link the nine-day battlefield, and the nineth heaven will fall into a melee battle!" Get through and enter a battlefield. This battlefield will continue indefinitely until one monk dominates and gets the nine-day pagoda. "


    Song Ning knew that there was a sky above their country of falling feathers, but he did not expect that there would be eightfold heavens besides the country of falling feathers.


    Moyun Daoxian continued to explain: "Although Jiutian does not have a clear division of strength, the strength of Youlan Continent is too weak. To the best of our knowledge, the highest cultivation is only true fairy, so if the nine-day battlefield opens, Youlan The mainland is afraid that the first one will be destroyed. "


    "Is the Daxian above the Xianxian, and is the Xianxian above the Daxian?" Song Ning asked.


    Mo Xiu looked at Song Ning like a fool. A monk who heard the Tao didn''t even know the level of the fairyland, but also asked to confirm it?


    Moyun Dao Xian didn''t say anything else: "Song Ning, you must inform us about this gossip mirror. Don''t let anyone complete the gossip mirror at will, let alone open it easily."


    "What''s the benefit of opening this nine-day battlefield?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    "I forgot to say this, the first time that the gossip mirror was completed and opened would be blessed by the gossip mirror. I don''t know what kind of blessing it is." Moyun Road Xiandao.


    Song Ning pondered for a moment: "So there is another thing that may happen, what is it?"


    "It is the time and space reincarnation, there are rumors, ''Shendao is invincible, gossip reincarnation'', this is not fiction, you are a practitioner of the Shinto scriptures, you cultivated by leaps and bounds, and no one in the same realm is your opponent, this is confirmed. '' The first half sentence of "Shin Dao invincible", as for the second half sentence of "Gossip Reincarnation", I don''t know if it can really reincarnate. Although I am not sure whether it can reincarnate, one thing is certain, if it is really reincarnation, then The cycle of reincarnation is time and space, and it is not simply time or space. "Moyun Road Fairy Road.


    Juechen coughed a little: "Moyun, this is a bit too old. Since ancient times, I have never really heard of anything that has the power to reincarnate time and space. Even if it is powerful, it is impossible to reincarnate time and space at the same time."


    Moyun Dao Xian smiled and asked, "Are you ever heard of any classic that can be invincible with the realm after cultivation?"


    This sentence is so choking that it can''t be said. After all, Song Ning, a living example, is placed in front of the invincible Shinto. If Song Ning wants to kill monks in the same realm, he only needs to be able to use his spiritual power. Next hit.


    Song Ning smiled and said: "Gossip reincarnation is only possible, not necessarily?"


    Nine monks except Song Ning were present and nodded.


    In order to avoid these doubts in life, Song Ning pretended to be indifferent: "I will tell these things to go on, and I hope those monks can obey my words."


    Moyun Daoxian and others nodded, and then the atmosphere became tense, because what they were going to talk about was Song Ning.


    "Song Ning, the next thing is Leng Yuexiao." Moyun Daoxian said, turning his head to look at the others here: "Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao personally agreed to Song Ning, you There is no obligation to help, so those who do not want to help can go now. "


    Sure enough, after Moyun Daoxian said this, the three Moxiu got up and left.


    "This junior is not filial, Moyun, I really don''t know why you should help him, is it because there is a trace of demon blood in his body?" White Scale Dao Xian hummed.


    "Go fast!" Moyun said impatiently.


    Baixian Daoxian snorted again and left.


    There are seven people left in the meeting room, and the three people, such as Juchen, are supposed to help Song Ning. As for the Qingfan Daoxian and Jindao Daoxian next to the Moyun Daoxian, they will not stand by with their arms.


    "Then I will say it." Moyun Daoxian took a volume of scriptures from the storage ring and placed them on the table: "I checked the scriptures, and finally found something useful. Let''s take a look."


    Everyone''s spiritual knowledge scanned this book one after another. After reading it, everyone could not help but nod, but only Song Ning frowned.


    "Song Ning, what do you think?" Moyun Daoxian asked.


    Song Ning took out the shabby paper from the chapter in the storage ring: "This is what I found in Leng''s house. Leng Yuexiao used some method in Leng''s house to become part of the frost enchantment, Leng Yue Before his death, Xiao''s father asked me to go to the Lengjia Tibetan Classics Pavilion to find the answer. All I found was this paper. "


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning''s paper again, and then they all showed the same expression as Song Ning.


    The books and papers require different things and different methods. To put it bluntly, they are two very different methods.


    "You seniors can help me, and my juniors would like to thank you. I want to try both methods. I will prepare the things needed on the paper. As for the ones needed in the scriptures, please ask the seniors to help, OK?" Song Ning asked.


    Moyun Daoxian pondered, and the three people over there also hesitated, as if they were thinking about something.


    "Several seniors need me to give something, as long as I can do it, everything will do." Song Ning saw several hesitations and promised.


    Juechen and Moyun Daoxian stared at each other, and then spoke at the same time: "We need a pill, but there is no pill. It is said that the pill can be found in the remnant battlefield, but the remnant battlefield ..."

 Chapter 321： Lost Battle

    "How is the battlefield left behind?" Song Ning said.


    "The Legacy Battlefield is somewhat similar to the Immortal Ruins. To be precise, the Legacy Battlefield is also a part of the Fairy Ruins. It ��s just that there are many tests in the Legacy Battlefield. If you want to get the Danfang, you must get merits from it Redemption, and many conditions are required to enter the Legacy Battlefield, and the Legacy Battlefield ... "


    "I''m going, but if I enter the battlefield to get Danfang and help you make alchemy, my conditions will increase." Song Ning admitted.


    "You said." Moyun Road fairy road.


    "Everything on my paper, you have to help me find it." Song Ning pushed the paper on the table forward.


    The six Dao immortals fell silent again, not because they had the intention to help Song Ning, but they would not continue to help Song Ning for no reason at all. This is their only request for alchemy.


    Although among the demon clan, there is the alchemy clan of the demon clan and the huge alchemy alliance of the Danmeng on the side of the dust, but they ca n��t refine this elixir because it needs specific Conditions-Alchemist must have both human and demon bloodlines.


    This point is only satisfied by Song Ning in the entire Orchid Continent.


    Considering the importance of Nathan Medicine, Moyun and Juchen agreed: "We will try our best to help you find these things. The things about the legacy of the battlefield will be opened in a few days. Here is I hope you can learn more about the legacy of the battlefield before. "


    "I will understand these. Although the seniors discussed three things with me just now, there is actually one thing in the hearts of the younger who wants to talk to you." Song Ning said.


    After hearing this, Moyun Daoxian and Juechen glanced at each other and asked, "What are you doing, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Now I see that everyone in Outland, Demon Domain, and Demon Domain has entered the country of falling feathers. Although they are still in peace today, they may not always be so peaceful, so I hope that your predecessors can order the same race, and do n��t do anything excessive. If it is possible, the entire Orchid Continent should survive together without conflict. "Song Ning said.


    The six people present laughed when they heard the words: "You can rest assured that no one likes war. We have been suffering from war for so many years. We will not go to war when we can''t fight. As for the conflict you said, we can only As a reminder, we cannot fully monitor it. After all, conflicts occur where there are monks. This cannot be avoided. "


    Song Ning nodded and bowed his fists at the crowd: "Thank you seniors, the juniors still have some things to do. I will come back here at this time tomorrow. Can you discuss the matter of the lost battlefield later?


    "No problem, you do your business first, and come back after finishing things, we will explain you some things."


    Song Ning respectfully quit the meeting room. After leaving the meeting room, he went straight to the Imperial City.


    In the imperial city, Liu Sitong and others could not wait for a long time. Although they did not clash with outsiders, they were still extremely afraid of these people. Those who could not leave the imperial city would not leave the imperial city.


    Seeing Song Ning coming, the monks bow down in the imperial city.


    If Song Ning didn''t see it, she walked past these monks and went straight to Liu Sitong and others.


    At this time, standing next to Liu Sitong was a real person of Zile. Real person of Zile directly came to see Song Ning and felt uneasy. After hesitating, he also knelt to the ground directly: "Zile has seen Song and his predecessors."


    Before this music, Song Ning was the leader in killing Song Ning. Now the truth is clear. Apart from guilt in his heart, he is more afraid. He is afraid that Song Ning will kill him directly when he is unhappy.


    However, Song Ning didn''t seem to hear Zile''s real person speaking. He didn''t even look at him. He stood in front of Liu Sitong and calmly said: "Liu Family Master, there are some things I want to talk to you about this imperial city and Luoyu Kingdom. There are other people present. "


    Liu Sitong was slightly startled: "I heard you talked about things in the conference room before. If there are any important things, you can directly declare that you are a hero in the mind of the monk of Luoyu. No one will listen to your words. . "


    Song Ning''s expression was indifferent: "I was a benefactor when I rescued them, and I was a traitor when they wronged me. This identity changes quickly, and you are not unseen, so it is better for you to announce some things."


    After hearing this, Liu Sitong smiled bitterly.


    Beside Liu Sitong, the two sisters Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin wanted to have a good chat with Song Ning since the end of the war, but Song Ning was very busy, and now Song Ning ��s practice is very different from before. Dao monks, such young Wen Dao monks are rare in history, they are more awe of Song Ning than close.


    Seeing that everyone''s expressions were a little serious, Song Ning smiled and said, "I''m not coming back to disembark you. Why do you have such an expression? I am still the same as before, no change."


    Although it was easy to say, everyone still looked nervous.


    Song Ning sighed: "I''ll talk about things directly, Master Liu, I hope you will continue to order. From today on, the entire Orchid Continent will be restored to peace. All monks will try to avoid deliberate conflicts. In addition, there is something called Bagua Mirror. Bronze mirror, if you have this mirror, you must turn it in. "


    Everyone nodded, and Zile, who had been kneeling on the ground, listened to these words, and the answer was no, neither was it.


    "By the way, in a few days I''m going to a place called Legacy Battlefield, it may take some time." Song Ning finally said.


    Liu Ruyan hurriedly said: "I''m leaving so soon?"


    Song Ninglue nodded: "I want to save Xiaoxiao quickly, that frost enchantment ... it''s cold."


    This sentence, cold is not just a person''s heart.


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning turned and left, without thinking that the place where he went now was Frost Enchantment.


    One day, Song Ning spent this day to accompany Leng Yuexiao.


    In the abyss of frost, apart from the ice and snow, it is the cold wind. At the deepest part of this inaccessible area, Song Ning''s figure appeared. He sat in front of the frost knot interface, full of tenderness: "Xiao Xiao, I came to see you, a few I did n��t see you at that time, and I was worried about you. "


    Song Ning said, "Leng Yuexiao" embraced tightly with open arms.


    The cold is warm in the body and embraces the world.


    There weren''t many opportunities to hold her in this way, but now it can be held unscrupulously.


    Time is lost and it is difficult to recover. There was no cherished thing in the past, and now it is too late to regret.


    "Xiaoxiao, there are ways to get you out, you can rest assured, I will prepare tomorrow, and then enter the battlefield of the left to find the Danfang, when I look for the Danfang, those Daoxian will help find the place that can save you from here The materials needed, they are all Dao Xian, with the help of Dao Xian, you will be able to separate from this frost enchantment, and by that time, I will never let go of your hand again, nor will I ... "

 Chapter 322： Lost battlefield, not fighting alone

    Song Ning pressed tightly to this frosted enchantment, it seemed that she could feel Leng Yuexiao''s body temperature like this, and it seemed that Leng Yuexiao still existed.


    Although Song Ning hated Daotian and war, he wished to slay all the demons in order to avenge Leng Yuexiao, but in fact, after impulse, he blamed himself more.


    If there is strength, everything will not be so. If there is strength, Leng Yuexiao will not block the frost enchantment with his body. If he has strength ...


    Perhaps, he had long formed a relationship with Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and slept deeply. At the moment, he seemed to be holding a loved one to sleep, his mouth full of happiness.


    In his sleep, he saw Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao was blocked in this thick frost enchantment, in this ice layer, she and Song Ning were separated by the ice layer, her fingers were touching, and her fingertips were shaking, Seems to feel the heartbeat of the other party.


    This is Song Ning''s dream, but Leng Yuexiao''s truth.


    Leng Yuexiao was part of Frost Enchantment that day, but she was not completely transformed into Frost. Every time Song Ning came and Song Ning held her, she could see and feel it.


    "There are even stupid people like you ..." Lengyue Xiaojiao lamented.


    She couldn''t make a sound, and Song Ning couldn''t hear it.


    She could not shed tears, but only increased the thickness of frost.


    Therefore, every time Song Ning clasps the frost enchantment with both hands, a layer of frost will be formed between him and the frost enchantment. This frost tightly connects Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao as if they are stuck together.


    This is Leng Yuexiao''s tears.


    When held by Song Ning, she determined that she was the happiest in the world ... enchantment.


    What the world loves is either beautiful, slim, charming, or enchanting, but Song Ning''s love is a heart.


    Two people, one mood.


    One love, two worlds.


    The outermost ice layer of the Frost Enchantment is only thin and less than half an inch, but it separates Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    One day later, Song Ning separated from the ice and turned back to the Imperial City. Among the frost enchantments, a pair of star eyes that lost their luster looked at Song Ning.


    Today and the past are farewell to each other, and there is no time to meet again.


    "Song Ning ... If I can go out from here, I must, must, and must love you with my heart, even if only one day, I will no longer live for the country of falling feathers, for the family, I will live for you." Leng Yue Xiao withdrew her gaze, like frost, closing her consciousness and leaving her remaining consciousness for the next time Song Ning came back.


    In the conference room outside the imperial city, Jue Chen, Mo Yun Dao Xian and others were already waiting for Song Ning.


    "Seniors." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Juechen gave Song Ning a glance and sighed, "Is Frost Enchantment Bound?"


    Song Ning smiled slightly: "I''m going to the legacy of war, so I have to talk to her first, so she won''t worry."


    "Worried?" Moyun Daoxian puzzled. Although he still had something to say behind him, considering Song Ning''s mood, he stopped.


    Song Ning glanced at Moyun Daoxian: "A man always tells his lover before leaving home. Does the senior have no companion?"


    In this way, Moyun Daoxian is embarrassed: "I really don''t have that. Love is not very understandable, but you can rest assured that we have already started looking for those things you need to find."


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Thank you all seniors, he will save Xiaoxiao in the future, I will remember Song Ren''s kindness."


    Juechen waved his hand: "Let''s talk about it later, let''s look at the situation of the lost battlefield first, which may be inconsistent with what you imagine."


    Song Ning took the jade paper from the dust, and swept a little bit after the spiritual knowledge: "It is indeed different from what I thought, but there is no problem. If the information recorded in this jade paper is correct, get Dan Fang is not a big problem. "


    "I think so too, we have a few people to cooperate with you." Jue Chen finished, and said loudly: "You few, come in."


    As the words fell, four people walked in from outside the meeting room. These four people have two common characteristics. Strange face.


    Two of them are Song Yu and Song Ru, and the other two have never seen Song Ning.


    Song Yu and Song Ru were very excited immediately after seeing Song Ning, but Song Ru was completely excited, but Song Yu was slightly embarrassed by the excitement.


    "Isn''t this the predecessor Song Ningsong, who is famous in the mainland of the Orchid? A young man monk said that Song Ning could feel a touch of demon spirit in this monk''s body, which should be a demon cult.


    "Hey, I thought I was going to team up with him. Brother Hu Lei was right. Senior Senior Song is here, and we have nothing to do with us, Master. Our trip is completely superfluous." Female nun.


    The master in their mouth is Moyun Daoxian.


    At this time, Song Ru was extremely open: "Senior Song Ning, you will need to suppress Xiu to be a **** at that time. At that time, it will be similar to our cultivation. Do we still want to call you senior?"


    Song Yu said nervously: "Of course it is called senior!"


    Song Ning smiled: "After entering the battlefield, we have to support each other."


    Then Hu Lei sneered: "Senior Song, do you really need us? Don''t let us drag your hind legs, and you won''t get Danfang by then, we can''t afford to blame."


    "Hu Lei, I think you are getting more and more courageous!" Moyun Daoxian coldly heard the voice.


    Hu Lei just shut up, but there was provocation in his expression. His purpose had been achieved. He just wanted Song Ning to be angry.


    Several Daoxian looked at Song Ning and were irritated twice, even if they were angry, let alone Song Ning?


    however����


    Song Ning ��s reaction was beyond their imagination. Song Ning got up and walked slowly in front of these four people, and finally looked at Hu Lei: "The battlefield left behind is not a battle of one person. The man, the demon, and the demon once fought. Now Union, if you can''t get rid of the hatred in your heart, in case the battlefield is opened in nine days in other days, before the enemy starts, the Orchid Continent will be destroyed first. "


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning walked over Hu Lei and patted him on the shoulder: "Are you a student of Zimeng? As a disciple of Senior Demon Cloud, is it only this kind of demeanor?"


    Song Ning finished talking and left the meeting room. While walking, he waved at the six people present: "I went to refine the panacea needed for the cultivation and training. In addition, I need some other things in this legacy of battle. I will prepare all five servings for medicinal medicine and inform me before entering the battlefield. "


    This fell in Hu Lei''s ears, Hu Lei felt that what he had done just like a clown ...

 Chapter 323： Thats what i reward you

    "Song Ru, Song Yu, the two of you took Song Ning to the room he had arranged for him before." Jue Chen ordered.


    "Yes."


    As soon as the two went out, the roar of Moyun Daoxian came out of the conference room: "Hu Lei, did you eat too much raw meat and have a problem with your brain? If you don''t want to go, I can change someone immediately, and if you go, I hope you will get Song Ning. Light, you can get some chances, you really do n��t know what to do! "


    Hu Lei gritted his teeth fiercely, adding to his hatred for Song Ning.


    "Get out and reflect on it. If you don''t understand, then don''t go!" Moyun Daoxian flicked her big sleeves, and directly rolled Hu Lei out. The female repairer beside Hu Lei didn''t like it either. fly.


    Outside the meeting, Song Ningzheng followed Song Yu and went to the prepared room.


    Before Song Ning wanted to find an alchemy in the mountain casually, the mountain was quiet and elegant, and the aura was also fresh. Unlike here, the aura is mixed and the alchemy is also affected. But since the monk in Outland is ready, he will not refuse.


    "Senior, the young patriarch has prepared all the necessary medicinal materials for you, and they are all placed in the room." Song Ru respectfully said.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "How can he know that I will refine these immortals?"


    "Uh ..." Song Ru didn''t know how to answer.


    "You go." Song Ning finished, and walked into the room.


    Song Yu was relieved: "Xiao Ru, why did you tremble when I saw Senior Song Ning?"


    "Isn''t it because of your guilty conscience? Before, it was said that Senior Song Ning was a stupid hat. It''s a miracle that you can live in peace without any trouble." Song Ru snorted.


    Song Yu hurriedly covered Song Ru''s mouth: "You whisper! Do you want to kill me?"


    Song Ru giggled: "If Senior Song Ning wants to worry about you, will he wait until now?"


    Song Yu scratched his head and glanced at Song Ning''s room again: "I heard that Senior Song Ning is still a master alchemist."


    "Yeah, we used to think that Luo Yuguo was a declining place, but we didn''t expect that there would be such a talented predecessor as Song Ning." Song Ru''s eyes filled with admiration.


    In Song Yu''s heart, the worship of Song Ning is no less than that of Song Ru, especially after Song Ning said the sentence "My beloved one is in the frost enchantment, I hold, what''s wrong", he is even more so admiration.


    The life of a monk is as short as hundreds of years, and as long as life is endless. In this life, even if you are dedicated, you ca n��t love only one person. The more amazing people, the more people are chasing them, like Song Ning like this, there will certainly be no less women around, but now Song Ning is holding the ice cube and not forgetting his love.


    This kind of special feeling is unheard of by Song Yu.


    "Eh? Who are you!" Song Yuzheng was moved by Song Ning''s excellence, and suddenly saw an old man swaying in the distance. The old skull was as thin as wood, and it seemed very weak, but there was a fear from its bones. It feels like a devil from hell.


    The old man raised his eyelids and looked at Song Yu: "I''m looking for ... Song Ning."


    Song Yu''s brow furrowed, and his spirit radiated out: "Senior Song Ning, did you just see it?"


    Song Ru also felt something was wrong at this moment. She was vigilant and took strict precautions: "Senior Song Ning is practicing alchemy. If you want to see it, wait until Senior Ning Song comes out."


    The old man paused and looked up at Song Ning''s room.


    "Let him come in." Song Ning''s voice suddenly came from the room.


    Song Yu and Song Ru retreated immediately when they heard the sound. They watched the scrawny old man staggering into Song Ning''s room, and the confusion in his heart was a bit heavier.


    This old man was the one who took Song Ning''s "Jin Dan" before!


    The door closed, and the old man stood in front of Song Ning: "This is an artificial golden pill, is it a panacea?"


    "Not bad." Song Ning was busy with the medicine in his hand, without looking at the old man.


    The old man''s voice was cold: "Give me a fake golden pill and you want me to be your servant ?!"


    Song Ning made a move in his hand and turned to look at the old man: "Have you fulfilled the duty of a servant?"


    "You still want the old man to really be your servant? You ..."


    Halfway through the old man''s words, Song Ning shook his hand and slapped it. The old man raised his hand to resist. Song Ning''s slap did not use his full force, but even so, when he fell on the old man''s arm, there was a click Sound, the old man''s bones collided, although not broken, but also suffered a little bit of pain. At the same time, the pain from Song Ning''s palm was a little more.


    "You have a golden body, it doesn''t mean that I can''t kill you, then Jin Dan is rewarded by you, and I rewarded, Jin Dan is yours. If I don''t want it, you will die immediately. I don''t care what you once did, But now that you are in front of me, just give me the truth, I do n��t have time to waste with you. ��Song Ning drank coldly.


    "Junior, you dare to fight ... you ... forget it, that ... you can fight if you like, now I just want to discuss with you, can you help after this" Jin Dan "time expires I took it out and made another one. "The old man was already fierce, but as soon as he saw the burning sky sword beside Song Ning exuding a cold light, he suddenly froze in his heart and immediately changed his mouth. At this moment he was horrified. Incomparably, Song Ning''s smelly practice really scared him.


    He never imagined that Song Ning was actually a monk who heard Wen Dao. Before, he was fond of Jin Ning, who was trained by Shen Ning, but now it ��s okay. As soon as Jin Dan returns, he breaks directly into Wen Dao, Song Ning Wen Dao, that burns the sky The power of the sword is even stronger. With the shame accumulated in the battlefield of the burning sword, it is not impossible to cut his golden body.


    Song Ning saw that the old man suddenly confessed, and frowned, "You came here just for this matter?"


    "Of course, Lao Tzu ... I finally survived, but I don''t want to die anymore." The old man''s tone of voice began to become cautious.


    "I ��m going to refine the panacea. You go out to guard. You won me the golden pill. I should have killed you. That day I saved you because you promised to be a servant. Now that you keep your promise, I wo n��t let you Dead. "Song Ning finished talking, gently pushed the palm of his hand, a force pushed the old man out of the door.


    This power is very gentle, the old man naturally resisted, but now he has a request for Song Ning, naturally want flattery, he did not resist at all, and followed Song Ning''s strength to the door.


    The old man withdrew from the room and burned the sky sword into a humanoid figure. Xiao Ke also turned into a humanoid figure.


    Mindful, Xiao Fen asked, "Master, this old man doesn''t look like anything good."


    "Now he doesn''t dare to act rashly, even as a servant. If he dares to have a little change, kill it." Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, he didn''t take the old man''s affairs in mind at all, he turned his head to look at Xiao Ke: " I am about to go to the War of Lost Battles recently. You know, Xiao Burn should be able to enter in the War of Lost Battles, but you ca n��t, and I do n��t worry about leaving you here alone. Do you know what medicine can help? Are you recovering your strength quickly? I will help you refine some, and you will find a closed practice. "

 Chapter 324： God-like alchemy speed

    "Elixir?" Xiao Ke smiled sweetly when she remembered that Song Ning had fed her the elixir, "The elixir needed for ordinary monks to practice."


    Song Ninglue nodded: "Don''t disturb me, I need to make more medicines."


    After speaking, Song Ning began to focus on alchemy.


    At this time, outside the door, the old man looked unkind, whispering secretly, "Little Bunny, when the old man was talking about me, you still don''t know where to reincarnate, what do you count? Dare you give me the urge? In those days, Lao Tzu could all survive the ruined battlefield of Split Heaven''s Fairy Dance, how could you kill me? "


    Speaking of which, the old man accidentally bit his tongue, and his teeth grinned.


    The old man wandered outside Song Ning''s residence for a long time. Song Yu and Song Ruben were responsible for guarding around Song Ning''s room. Now when he sees the old man coming out of the room, he doesn''t leave, so he immediately walks over: "Why are you staying here? Senior Song Ning alchemy, leave quickly! "


    The old man frowned, and he still scolded Song Ning in his mouth. Now when he heard someone coaxing him away, he immediately brought Song Ning out: "I am Song Ning''s servant, you drive me away? You have this qualification !"


    Song Ru and Song Yu were stunned. Why didn''t I hear Song Ning had such a servant before?


    "Senior Song Ning is so genius, even a servant, must be a handsome man, a woman who is amazing, how could you be such a bad old man? I warn you to leave immediately, or we will really start." Song Yu raised his voice A little higher.


    The old man glared: "It depends on the owner to beat the dog, not to mention that I am Song Ning''s servant? You are not afraid to offend Song Ning by doing this?"


    The old man said this in his mouth, but his **** were raised, which was a bit of joy. Song Yu and Song Ru saw that the old man had already said so, and Song Ning in the room did not respond. Lie, he shook his head helplessly and turned away.


    When the old man saw that Song Yu and Song Ru were gone, he snorted softly: "I didn''t expect this kid to have a little deterrent effect. It can be used as a tiger skin."


    The old man''s actions are all seen in Song Ning''s eyes. Song Ning muttered secretly while practicing alchemy: "This old man seems a bit silly, and it is scary and frightening. When he is silly, he is still a bit interesting.


    One day later, Song Ninglian ended.


    "Xiao Ke, you take these medicines for you to practice." Song Ning threw a bottle of medicine on Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke took the Elixir: "Yes, Master."


    Immediately afterwards, Song Ning threw a storage ring to Xiao Ke: "This storage ring has multiple bottles of elixir. The elixir in each bottle is the same. You take it to the Imperial City and give Liu Ruyan, they share one point, help me spread the news, let them pay close attention to cultivation, and also find a good place for you by the way, peace of mind is not disturbed. "


    Xiao Ke''s expression moved: "Master, are you going to leave for a long time?"


    "I don''t know how long it will be, but it will definitely not be back in a few days." Song Ning said.


    Xiaoke can put away the storage ring: "The host must be more careful outside. Before I saw that Hu Lei and another female nun had murderous intentions, the host must be careful."


    "I will be careful about this, you go." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke left, Song Ning then shouted: "Old man, come in."


    The old man was humming a little song outside. Suddenly he heard Song Ning so screaming, and immediately got out of his breath: "Lao Zi called ... My name is Black Wind!"


    "Oh, Black Wind, I''m going to leave for a while, you can move freely, don''t cause trouble and don''t kill people." Song Ning said.


    Hearing the black wind, he was shocked: "Can you come back within ten years?"


    "It won''t take long for me to do what I promised you, you don''t have to worry." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng rejoiced: "That''s fine, I''m free to go."


    At the end of the talk, the black wind moved with his feet and flew away in the blink of an eye.


    Song Ning shook his head with a smile, got up and walked out of the room, Xiao Fen turned into Fen Tianjian floating around Song Ning.


    When Song Yu and Song Ru just saw the black wind flying away, they knew that Song Ning must be the end of alchemy, and they immediately walked towards Song Ning''s room, and it happened that Song Ning came out.


    "Pill medicine for both of you, take it." Song Ning threw out two storage rings.


    Song Yu and Song Ru immediately clenched their fists: "Thank you, Senior, please take a break, and then you will have to bother you to continue to refine the rest of the Elixir."


    The two said, the spirit consciousness swept away in the storage ring.


    As soon as the words fell, the two were stupid. There were a lot of medicine bottles in the storage ring, and the number of panacea in them was even more amazing. They never thought that Song Ning could be refined in such a short time. All the panacea needed by both of them.


    "Senior ... you, your speed ..." Song Yu swallowed, fearing that what she just said would cause Song Ning to be unhappy.


    Song Ning waved his hand, not thinking.


    Song Ru immediately bowed: "Predecessor is really a dragon and phoenix among people. I am afraid that no one in the entire Orchid Continent can be compared with the predecessor. In such a short time, we can refining the two of us to enter the battlefield. All the panacea. "


    However, just as Song Ru said this, Song Ning threw two storage rings to them.


    Song Ru was stunned, even if she understood what Song Ning meant, her cheeks were flushed at the moment, and she wished she could give her a mouthful.


    "I''ve been refining the Elixir for some time, and I''m more skillful. You have to give the two storage rings to Hu Lei and two people. Are there any notices about the opportunity to enter the battlefield?" Song Ning said.


    At the moment, Song Ru admires Song Ning''s five-body investment. She once checked Song Ning''s information in detail, but after all, the information was collected, and many people still don''t understand it. For example, Song Ning''s time, she didn''t know how long.


    "You have more than ten years of alchemy compared to your predecessors?" Song Ru complimented.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It hasn''t been that long, but it has been there for more than a year. When there is news on the left side of the battlefield, I will be notified. I will go back to the house to reduce the repair."


    After talking, Song Ning turned around and went back, leaving only Song Ru''s extremely funny expression. She froze in place and looked at Song Ning''s back. At the moment, Song Ning seemed to her to be a high-impossible sky, afraid It is impossible to follow in the end of his life.


    More than a year ...


    Alchemy can reach this level in more than a year? When has alchemy become so easy?


    "Song Yu, you ... send them with two rings, and I will report it." Song Ru finished speaking, and then took a deep breath, calmed down, and rushed to the room where the dust in the human palace was Go.


    It happened that Song Ru walked outside the Juechen room and said: "I just wanted to find you. You remind Song Ning to let him speed up the alchemy, and the time to enter the battlefield is too early, if he can''t make it out So many medicines, I will find someone to help him. "

 Chapter 325： One school, one school, one valley, one sea, one abyss, one hall

    "I think Senior Song Ning may not need any help." Song Ru said.


    Juechen smiled and said: "It seems that you are really very optimistic about your predecessor, but although his alchemy ability is good, it still takes some time for so many immortals. Everything must be based on the time to enter the battlefield. , Can''t lag. "


    Song Ru bowed and said: "Senior Song Ning has already refined all the medicines he needs."


    Juesheng Shengsheng swallowed the following words back, even though he felt a little weird at the moment, even though he had a high evaluation of Song Ning''s alchemy, he never thought Song Ning could take all of it in such a short time. The refining of the Elixir is complete.


    A little, Juechen couldn''t help but applaud: "In this case, you should tell Song Ning that at noon tomorrow, you will be ready to enter the battlefield, let him be familiar with the rules of the battlefield."


    "Observe the order." Song Ru withdrew from the room.


    After Song Ru left, there were two people behind the screen, Tang Dao Xian and Fat Dao Xian, who were shocked just now. Now that Song Ru is gone, they praise Song Ning.


    "I didn''t expect this country of falling feathers to be really a genius." Tang Daoxian flicked the dust in his hand, with a hint of approval in his eyes.


    Fat Dao Xian dragged his beard: "It seems that it is no longer suitable for him to refine the pill."


    When the two were talking, Jue Chen didn''t say a word, and his fingers kept banging on the table: "Both of you know that this country of falling feathers is protected by the enchantment, because the enchantment is too strong, so The cultivation of the monks in the Feathered Country is also restricted. No matter what kind of cultivation, if you want to change your life, you will be oppressed by the enchantment and the cultivation speed is extremely slow. "


    Fat Dao Xian and Tang Dao Xian looked at each other and nodded.


    Jue Chen continued: "And Song Ning''s cultivation speed is too fast. Under this kind of limitation, there can still be this kind of cultivation speed. I think Song Ning is really extraordinary, and the Orchid Continent is assimilated. It will be cracked. Although the enchantment existing in the Feathered State is still there, the power of this enchantment is weakening, and the suppression of the cultivation of the monks of the Feathered State will also be released in a short time. "


    "You mean ..." Fat Dao Xian''s eyes lit up.


    Juechen nodded: "You Lan Sanjie, Duan Yun, Zhou Li, Zi Meng, although Zi Meng still has a gap with those two people, but now Song Ning has won Zi Meng, maybe it will not take long before Song Ning can Fight Zhou Li and Duan Yun. "


    "You think too much. Duan Yun and Zhou Li are extremely talented. Although Song Ning is powerful, he is not as good as the two of them." Tang Dao Xian Dao.


    Jue Chen sighed: "Yes, we are only tools of war after all, in those people''s eyes, we are just pieces."


    "Looking at the way you sigh, I really thought you had accepted your life, but think carefully, you pin your hopes on Song Ning. If Song Ning can really break through quickly, surpassing Duan Yun and Zhou Li, then if he becomes separated As a member of Tiangong, our status will also be improved. "Fat Daoxian laughed.


    Juechen also smiled and said, "Those who know me, Mo Ruofang, are friends, but I only have illusions about this matter. Our outer realm, demon realm, and demon realm are different from this fallen feather country. We are just the backbone. Although it is solid, it is not indispensable. War requires us. If there is no war, there is a sect of mankind above us, a demon cultivates a valley and a sea, and a demon cultivates an abyss and a temple. "


    Tang Daoxian looked up slightly, as if looking at something: "There is also the Litian Temple high above the ground. He does not participate in the war and does not ask the world, but he looks for all kinds of celestial wizards from the Orchid Continent."


    Litian Temple has been kept mysterious for many years, but no one has ever questioned its existence, and no one dared to ignore its majesty. The whole family was destroyed by a complaint that year. Everyone knows it well.


    "Well, I think this is a bit far away. At the time of the war, we still had some status. Now that the war is over, our status is estimated to be suppressed." Jue Chen''s tone seemed somewhat helpless.


    Tang Dao Xian and Fat Dao Xian naturally know the meaning of Jue Chen''s words, because the Holy Sword Sect and the messengers of the Hehuan School will come tonight.


    The same dialogue did not only take place in the palace of mankind, but also in the palace of demon repair and the palace of demon repair, all got the same news.


    Demon Xiuluo Shengu and Chi Yanhai will bring messengers, and Moxiu Abyss and Ghost Hall also have messengers arriving tonight.


    They came to condolences on the surface, but actually came to take over here.


    In the palace of the monster repair, there was a hint of displeasure on the face of Moyun Daoxian. On his left and right sides were the Green Fan Daoxian and the Golden Dao Daoxian.


    "They are really anxious. Now that the war is level, they immediately want to restrict us." There was a trace of anger in the voice of Moyun Daoxian: "The three heroes of the Orchid are the three descendants of our battlefield. It is said that the six top messengers of people, demon and demon coming this time are estimated to be those six people. "


    "Oh, they just want to stand up for this. I believe there is absolutely no way to sit still on the side of Jue Chen. It is estimated that Duan Yun and Zhou Li will come back tonight. Maybe there will be a good show by then." Jin Dao Dao Xian laughed.


    "You Lan Sanjie compared with the six of them, I don''t know what the result will be, but I hope not to lose too badly." Although Qingfan Daoxian is a demon repair, but now the war has subsided, they are the same as the human race. Python and others are considered to be people of the same class. If they want to get rid of the control of the six forces on the upper layer, they can only dismiss some room on the younger generation.


    Moyun Dao Xian looked at the two of them sideways: "The two of you have too much thought, but the six of them have been able to advance to the virtual fairy but have not broken through. They have been waiting for the actual breakthrough, the spirit realm enters the fairyland The opportunity is enough to be able to light fairy lights. If you talk about this, if the six people of this strength meet the three Orchids of the Orchid, what will happen? "


    Qing Fan Dao Xian was slightly embarrassed: "I just hope not to lose too badly, but I don''t want to win."


    Moyun Dao Xiandao: "The training of Duan Yun and Zhou Li is already a hypocrite, and there is not necessarily a chance of winning against those people, let alone Song Ning. He is practicing the Shinto Sutra, but the six Cultivation is too high, and the claim that the Shinto Sutra is invincible is not absolute. Song Ning was first suppressed when he met Zimeng. "


    "I only hope that tonight will not be too noisy, after all, Song Ning tomorrow they will have to enter the battlefield of the lost." Jindaodao Xiandao.


    "It''s not only Song Ning who will enter the battlefield of tomorrow, but also five of the six ..." Jue Chen smiled bitterly, which was the most difficult for him to accept.

 Chapter 326： Speed ??of comprehension

    "They, did they come just for this legacy of battle ?!" Golden Sword Dao said immortally.


    Moyun Dao Xian sighed: "It''s really difficult to open the legacy of war without knowing them. This time they came to give us a dismount, and the other point is to come to the battle of the legacy, but they are now down. It ��s not too overbearing, and half of the resources are still released, which is counted as a condition to enter the battlefield. ��


    Qing Fan Dao Xian was angry: "If they also entered the battlefield of the remnants, wouldn''t Song Ning want to get that Danfang?


    "This is also something that can''t be done. The six top strengths originally controlled the three cultivation bases of man, demon, and demon. Now that they have reached some kind of agreement in private, it will be more difficult for us to resist. It depends on the immortality. "Moyun Daoxian pondered.


    After receiving this news, they have pinned their hopes on Song Ning. This time, in the battlefield of the four people they were looking for for Song Ning. Squeezing Song Ning, but did not expect that now it is a more difficult person.


    Just as Moyun Daoxian and others were talking, Juexiang was sent a voice to Moyun Daoxian: "Moyun Daoyou, can you go to the meeting room and talk?"


    "That''s what I meant." Moyun said.


    In the conference room, there are three people repairing and three people demon repairing.


    "Moyun Daoyou, you must know something about the situation today, so I temporarily called Duan Yun and Zhou Li over." Jue Chen said.


    Moyun Daoxian responded: "I used to think this way too. Now, we don''t account for the number of places that have entered the battlefield. For Hu Lei and I, I will directly withdraw it and replace it with Duan Yun and Zhou Li. "


    Juechen shook his head: "The thing I want to discuss with Moyun Daoyou is not only to revoke Hu Lei and the two, but also to withdraw my side, Song Yu, and let you come in."


    Moyun Daoxian denies: "Zi Meng can''t do it, Zi Meng this person must pay attention, he will not take care of the overall situation. Although he is my favorite disciple, but I am very unhappy with his character, he is not as good as Song. Jade goes. "


    "If so ..." Jue Chen hesitated slightly.


    "Those things should be done in this way. Now there is no war between man and demon, and we are also connected with our lives. If we still think about intrigue at this time, then we are destined to be suppressed by those six forces." Cloud seemed extremely frank.


    Since then, they have exchanged information on intelligence, knowing themselves and knowing each other can be invincible, which is what they need to do now. As for Moxiu, they do n��t have any hope, because there are some weirdness in Moxiu, Cang Python and others are not willing to With them.


    Song Ning was meditating in the room while talking secretly in the meeting room.


    After the Shinto sutra, he didn''t know how he should practice next, but although the cultivation of cultivation became slow, the cultivation of spells could be started.


    Now Song Ning is most interested in the top of martial arts.


    Song Ning has been able to confirm that the "Yuyu Sanshi" recorded in the top of the martial arts is realized through three swordsmanship. Previously, he believed that martial arts did not need to be enlightened, but now it seems that the way of heaven and earth is all enlightened, regardless of cultivation Either way, the beginning may require effort, and if you want to move to a higher level, you must be inseparable from perception.


    Because this is the truth between heaven and earth.


    Song Ning''s eyes penetrated his roof and looked directly at the sky: "Is it impossible to escape the shackles of this sky anyway?"


    For a long time, Song Ning withdrew his gaze and practiced the "Life and Death Sword Domain" and the "Static Sword Domain" in his mind. When the two sword domains were practiced in his heart, Song Ning felt the changes in it and tried to keep trying in his heart. To comprehend the essence of the two sword domains.


    If you can understand the essence, you can directly display the ��domain�� without using the sword domain. This is the master ��domain��, which is called the ��royal domain��.


    Before Song Ning practiced sword for ten years, he could easily transform the ethereal sword domain into the ethereal domain, but now these two sword domains are a bit slow.


    Time passed slowly, and an hour passed.


    Within this hour, Juchen and Moyun and other six people were chatting in the conference room, all the way to Zimeng.


    For the practice of Zimeng, Moyun was full of praise: "This Zimeng is indeed a martial arts wizard. I still remember when he practiced his sword for three years, he realized the quiet dynamic domain, and ten years, he realized the empty spirit domain. In ten years, it took only 20 years for Mingwu to live and die.


    "Oh? Twenty years? I heard that the three types of Yuyu are just the basics of martial arts."


    Moyun explained: "Although it is basic, it is the most difficult to comprehend. Once Wu Xiu can clearly understand the three types of Yuyu, he can completely open the door to Wuxi. It is counted as a genius. If it is within fifty years, there will be one person in five thousand years, and in thirty years, there will not be one in every ten thousand years. "


    "In this way, Zimeng really has amazing talent in Wu Xiu, but unfortunately he still lost to Song Ning." Although Jue Chen said this in a normal tone, he felt proud in his heart. After all, Song Ning was Human monk.


    Moyun smiled and shook his head with a bitter smile: "Zi Meng is not comparable to Song Ning. Song Ning is a fellow practitioner of Xianwu. If it is only the speed of comprehension on martial arts, Song Ning is not as good as Zi Meng. From the horizon. "


    Jue Chen didn''t say much, and their knowledge of Song Ning was limited.


    Moyun then said: "But Song Ning is still very strong. He can display two sword domains at the same time with his left and right hands, and thinks of" Yukong Lingyu "with his heart. This is enough to make me take a close look at Song Ning. "


    "Well, this son of Song Ning is indeed worth cultivating. Over time, his character may be above you and me." Jue Chen heard Moyun praise Song Ning and also expressed his opinion.


    At this time, Tang Dao Xian, Fat Dao Xian, Qingfan Dao Xian and Jin Dao Dao Xian were also chatting in private.


    It''s just that none of them thought that during these less than two hours of gossip, Song Ning''s room had a change of ''domain''!


    Song Ning withdrew from Ruding, slowly opened his eyes, and sighed for a long time. There seemed to be some changes in the space around him.


    Xiao Fun looked at Song Ning in surprise: "Master, the feeling you just had was like when you were fighting that day."


    Song Ning laughed at himself: "Cultivating martial arts is still somewhat difficult. I practiced swords for ten years, only after seeing the pinnacle of martial arts, I realized that the ethereal spirit domain, and this static and real life domain, I spent almost two hours alone today I realized it ... "

 Chapter 327： Spiritual confrontation

    Although Xiaofen doesn''t understand, but since Song Ning said slowly, then it must be slow.


    "Master don''t care about these, you have two more hours in the future, the next time you understand it, it will be faster." Xiaohan comforted.


    Song Ning smiled: "If there is something that is difficult to comprehend next time, go to the Frost Enchantment to comprehend it. While accompanying Xiaoxiao and comprehend the spell, it is not a waste of time."


    Xiao Fenzhuo lived. She really didn''t know how to answer. She couldn''t remember how many years she had existed, but she was able to make sure that there were absolutely no dedicated people like Song Ning in the host she met.


    Song Ning''s behavior seems a bit silly to Xiao Fen. Of course, if Song Ning is stupid, then Xiao Fen thinks Leng Yuexiao is even more stupid. Whether it is the ancient battlefield or the ruins of Immortal Territory, Xiao Fen believes that there will be no better than them People who are still stupid.


    But after all, it is the owner, what can Xiao Fen say? In fact, Xiao Fen is also very helpless. In the form of the Fen Tian Jian''s slaughter, the master would not let her arbitrarily make a sin, is this a joke?


    "Xiao Fen, what are you thinking? Why are your eyes red again?" Song Ning frowned.


    Xiao Fan hurriedly turned her back around, and her thoughts in the slaughtering form flashed blood on her eyes when she thought about the murder. This could not be changed.


    "No, it''s nothing. When my master is so infatuated, I have red eyes and want to cry." Xiao Fangmei spoke with conscience.


    "Your red is obviously an eye, and you want to kill again?" Song Ning''s brows were still tight.


    Xiaofen calmed down the thought in her heart, and her eyes returned to the former black-black kindness. She hurried to Song Ning and hugged Song Ning directly: "Master, don''t be angry, hug."


    Song Ning''s face changed greatly: "What are you doing?"


    "Hugging your thighs, master, the slave family just really moved the eye circles red, not your eyes red, you have to believe the slave family." Xiao Fen said, holding Song Ning''s thigh.


    Song Ning originally wanted to throw it away, but he suddenly felt a trace of warmth from Xiaofen''s body.


    It wasn''t that Xiao Fen hadn''t hugged him before, and even kissed him, but at that time, even though Song Ning could feel the temperature of Xiao Fen, it was not as hot as it is now.


    Xiao Fen at the moment gives Song Ning a feeling, as if ... became a person!


    Seeing that Song Ning did not speak, Xiao Fan was silent. She didn''t dare to look up at Song Ning. She thought that seeing off was angry: "Master, just now, I, I, I just ..."


    Xiaohan shivered unconsciously, even she didn''t realize it.


    Song Ning patted Xiao Fen''s head gently: "It''s okay, I''m not angry."


    "Really?" Xiao Fun looked at Song Ning happily. Somehow, just when Song Ning was silent, Xiao Fun was very worried.


    "Seriously, you in the form of slaughter were bloodthirsty, and now you are already extremely restrained. I will not blame you." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Fen was so happy that he was about to thank Song Ning, but suddenly his expression tightened: "Master, there seem to be a lot of people outside ..."


    Song Ning''s expression moved and nodded: "Some people did come."


    It''s just that Song Ning hasn''t detected the psychic consciousness yet, even two psychic consciousnesses glanced over directly.


    This spiritual consciousness penetrated Song Ning''s room and fell directly on Song Ning''s body. But just as the spiritual consciousness was about to penetrate into Song Ning''s body, Song Ning''s mind moved, and the inner spiritual consciousness built a defense, just like a copper wall and iron wall. Directly isolate these two spiritual consciousnesses.


    "Eh? In that room ..." A young man frowned.


    "Don''t look at it, maybe it''s a senior." Next to him was a female nun, who was wearing a veil and his tone was indifferent: "Uncle Master Chen came to us, let''s go to him first."


    The male repairman glanced at Song Ning''s room again and turned away.


    Song Ningping usually cultivates as a hidden person, not to mention a monk of the same realm. Even if he is a monk above a realm, he ca n��t find Song Ning ��s real cultivation behavior without careful investigation. So until the male cultivator left, he I don''t know what Song Ning was doing in the room.


    Somehow Song Ning suddenly came to two monks who heard Wen Dao, but just as he was preparing to continue to practice, there were suddenly six more people in the sky. As soon as these six people appeared, six spiritual consciousnesses swept over unscrupulously.


    If he had n��t done what he did just now, Song Ning would certainly not fight back. After all, he did n��t know who the other party came from. The war of Luoyu had just calmed down. Song Ning did n��t want to cause trouble, but now these people are too much. The monk''s psychic investigation failed, and then came six more powerful monk writers who heard Wen Dao?


    Boom!


    Song Ning tried his best to develop the spiritual consciousness. As soon as the six spiritual consciousnesses touched Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness, he felt a strong attack, and his brows flickered slightly, increasing his spiritual consciousness.


    An invisible force collided between Song Ning and these six people. The six spiritual consciousnesses were extremely strong, and Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness continued to recede.


    "Eh? It looks like a virtual fairy, but the spirit is quite strong." A voluptuous woman groaned.


    "Humph, it''s just a fairy." The man next to her enhanced her spiritual awareness.


    In the room, Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness has been suppressed by the other six people. Now that the other party has strengthened again, Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness has been suppressed to the edge of the body and is about to be broken.


    "Since the six are here, why not get one in the conference room?" At this moment, Jue Chen and others appeared.


    The eyes of the six people swept away, and Jue Chen waited for a total of nine Taoist immortals to appear. They put away their spiritual consciousness and nodded slightly toward the nine people in front of them: "I have seen all of your seniors."


    Ordinary Wen Dao monks would like to bow down and bow down if they saw Dao Xianding, but these six people have different identities. They were able to nod and say this sentence, which was also the teacher''s request, otherwise they would not be so polite.


    "Come and come. The six of you will come from afar. Let''s sit in the meeting room for a while." Jue Chen said.


    Among the six, the enchanting acacia sentiment said with a smile: "We are coming from afar, it seems that some people do not welcome us." Then, she looked at Song Ning''s room.


    Juechen frowned, but then he spread his arms, "How come, come, let''s go."


    These six people didn''t say anything, but they were concerned about the monks in this room. In their view, the room must be a virtual fairy, although the combined spiritual knowledge of the six of them crushed the other. If a single person has no chance of winning.


    The six people walked along with Juchen and others to the meeting room, while privately talking on the sound: "The virtual fairy in the room is a bit powerful."


    "I think it might be Daoxian, the spiritual knowledge is indeed very strong."


    "Some of you talk about immortals, some talk about immortals, don''t anyone say that they are monks who smelled Taoism?"


    "Wen Dao? In the Dao Dao, if someone can have such a spiritual consciousness, wouldn''t I have practiced for so many years!"

 Chapter 328： Ghost Hall, Wu Chang

    These are the chief disciples of the six top powers. They are just a joke about the collective sentiment that crushed Song Ning just now. In their view, they can bully Xiu as a monk above their level. , Can be considered a fun.


    After all, they all consider themselves invincible among their peers.


    Song Ning had just felt frustrated in the room. Although he was not in a bad mood, his emotions were more or less suppressed. When thinking of the six people just now, Song Ning was a little curious: "Xiao Fen, you know those people just now What is cultivation? "


    "Like you, they all smell Tao, but they are better than ordinary monks who smell Wen Dao." Xiao Fen replied truthfully, it is very easy for Jian Ling to want to easily detect a person''s cultivation behavior. , And the sword spirit is the instrument spirit, if it is hidden, it will not be easily discovered.


    Song Ning couldn''t figure it out: "Two Wen Dao monks came before, followed by six Wen Dao monks. What are these people doing here?"


    Xiao Fen shook his head, saying that he did not know, but Song Ning was not asking about Xiao Fen, but was talking to himself.


    "Previously Senior Citizen and others came out to pick them up, and look at their appearance, there should be some background. Now Senior Senior Citizen, they are busy receiving, and we have no time to bother us, we go out." Song Ning said.


    "Yes, master." Xiao Fen finished, turning into a sword.


    Song Ning made a move, and the ��Yujianshu, Dun�� began, and the next moment the man appeared in the northwest of the Falling Nation.


    In the air, Song Ning took out the gossip mirror and began to look for the spirit beast in the northwest that matched the word "hui".


    He determined the direction of the spirit beast according to the frequency of the flashing of the word "tui". Before, he dared not easily take out the gossip mirror, nor dared to come out and conquer the spirit beast. When people are busy, Song Ning will naturally not continue to wait. After all, this collection of eight gossip mirrors has a ''possible thing'' after the collection of eight spirits, which is reincarnation.


    If reincarnation is really possible, then many things can be changed.


    Song Ning thought, and began to search in the northwest.


    Everything was as he expected. Just when he was searching, in the conference room outside the Imperial City, Jue Chen and others were putting all their attention on the six people in front of them.


    The chief disciples of the six top forces of Youlan Continent are the people who cultivated the forces with all their strength. Now that they are here, they are all proud and look at each other.


    Among these six men, three men and three women, among whom the chief disciple of the Holy Sword Sect, dressed in white clothes, sword eyebrows and star eyes, and awe-inspiring sword spirit gave people a sense of integrity, he took the lead in saying: "When the war ahead stopped, we six The great forces also formed an agreement. Today they are collectively referred to as Tianzong. The six forces in Tianzong are not divided in order. Now it is also the meaning of Tianzong when the six of us come. "


    "We didn''t want to go down this time, but we heard that we were about to enter the battlefield of the Legacy, so we came over and took a look at the construction of this country." The chief disciple of Luoshen Valley sitting next to him said.


    Moyun Daoxian questioned: "What is the relationship between the domestic construction of Luoyu and you?"


    The chief disciple of Chi Yanhai was a bald head, and he smiled when he heard the words: "Senior Demon Cloud, this country of Yuyu is also part of the Continent of Orchid, and the continent of Yulan will naturally develop under the protection of Tianzong. How can construction have nothing to do with us? "


    Qing Fan Dao Xian didn''t get angry when he heard this, but at the moment they were Dao Xian, but it was also difficult for them to attack. After all, the six forces within Tianzong had long wanted to suppress them. , But it has dropped its handle.


    Jin Dao Dao Xian looked at Jue Chen, and they had discussed good things before, so it''s time to give it a try.


    Jue Chen understood and said, "Oh, let''s not mention these today. There are two juniors here who are similar to your age. After hearing the news of your arrival, I am very happy and want to ask you for advice. Fan, I do n��t know if any of you are interested in pointing them? "


    Mo Yun Dao Xian said nothing, although he and Zhou Li should not be the opponents of the people in front of him when he wanted to come, but they could fight.


    Among the six people, a young man in a black cloak who had been silent for a while stood up and said two words in the mouth quietly: "I, come."


    There was a ghost in his body, and he seemed to be able to hear the ghost cry from his side, plus he was wearing a black cloak and his head was hidden under the head, which immediately gave a sense of eerie .


    "The chief disciple of the ghost hall, Wu Chang?" Bailin Daoxian glanced at Wu Chang and thought deeply.


    Under the black cloak, a dark gaze flickered, glanced at the white scale Dao Xian, and then Wu Chang''s voice came from the cloak: "It''s me."


    Juechen smiled: "Alright, you can point them and point them at the end, don''t hurt people."


    After that, Juechen gave a voice to Duan Yunzhouli and they came to the empty place.


    The surrounding area is huge, and a magic trick pops up between the dust and the wave, and a light curtain is laid down to protect the surrounding from the aftermath.


    Wu Chang stepped into the light curtain, looked around, and then looked at the two monks who appeared.


    The two are Duan Yun and Zhou Li.


    Duan Yun and Zhou Li looked at each other, and then Zhou Li jumped into the light curtain. She looked at the monk wearing a black cloak in front of her. The other party''s gloom made her chill.


    "Zhou Li." Zhou Li clenched his fists.


    Wu Chang''s face was not seen in the black cloak, but his low, hoarse voice came out: "You two, let''s be together."


    Zhou Li''s face turned aside, and that section of Yun''s face was even more irritated: "You still won first and then talked about it, did you really smell invincible?"


    At that moment, the other five people watched quietly. In their eyes, neither Zhou Li nor Duan Yun were opponents.


    "Duan Yun, you go too." Jue Chuan Yin.


    Although Duan Yun is extremely disdainful about this kind of two-to-one, but the other party is too arrogant, he can''t stand it. Now even if it is two-to-one, he has to teach the other party a lesson.


    "I remember that there was a man named Zimeng before, but it was a bit of strength, but he lost to Song Ning, and now Youlan Sanjie should be the two people and Song Ning of the falling feather country? It is better to call Song Ning also, three people Let''s compete with Wu Chang together? "Gu Yao, the chief disciple of Ming Yuan, said with a smile.


    Duan Yunqing hummed: "That Song Ning can win Zimeng is just a fluke, and we don''t need him to blend in the fight. The black cloak opposite, you''d better take out some skills, otherwise you will die. Do not know at all!"


    The battle was triggered at the very moment, and at the same time when their battle began, Song Ning also found the spirit beast corresponding to the word ��dui�� in the northwest of Luoyu.

 Chapter 329： Fairy, crack the ground

    If in the past, Song Ning may need to crack the organ in this cave, but now it is different. Song Ning directly raised his hand and destroyed the organ, standing in front of this listless spirit beast.


    Although most of the existence of this spirit beast is sought by the gossip mirror, at the end, it is still the direction of Xiao Fen''s direction. There is no reason. This is a metallic spirit beast, and Xiao Fen is a weapon. Naturally, it is a weapon. The spirit beast feels.


    Under the simple communication of Xiao Fen, this metallic spirit beast creeps in front of Song Ning, waiting to be conquered.


    It is not as big as the spirit beast in the Lengjia Ice Soul Cave, but it is very small. The small one is like a metal rod. Song Ning looks like it is not like a spirit beast. It is a kind of wand weapon.


    "Master, it is the spirit." Xiao Fen said.


    Song Ning couldn''t help feeling a little puzzled, but he looked down at the Bagua Mirror, and the light above the Bagua Mirror flashed frequently, indicating that this was what he was looking for.


    "Close!" Song Ning lifted the gossip mirror.


    The light of the Bagua Mirror shone on the body of the Qiling Spirit, and the Qiling Spirit was directly sucked into it. After absorption, the Bagua Mirror seemed to be very satisfied. A stick pattern appeared under the word "Dui", and then the Western "Li" The words began to glow faintly.


    Song Ning sighed: "Now I have collected four, but I still have four. I will go back tonight first. I don''t know what happened there, but don''t be discovered."


    "Congratulations, the master has collected four spirit beasts." Xiao Fang is not a compliment, but a happy heart.


    Song Ninggang was about to get up and suddenly remembered that the mirror surface of this gossip mirror had absorbed the sky machine stone, to be precise, the space stone, and that the space stone was directly connected to some battlefield cracks, and some of them could be removed from the space stone after a period of time. It has been more than ten years since the thing came, and Song Ning should also try to take some babies out of it.


    This space stone can take out different things according to the cultivation practices of the treasure-takers. Now that Wen Dao cultivation practices, what can be taken out?


    Song Ning pressed his palm on the mirror of the Eight Diagrams.


    The gossip mirror exudes a soft light, and immediately, Song Ning feels a force of space from this mirror surface. This force comes from the space stone, and seems to be attracting the other end, slowing down something. Suck it over.


    Song Ning felt that something was coming out of the space stone, so he grabbed it and pulled it out directly.


    As Song Ning went out, it was a jade note.


    This jade note is relatively complete, but with his current practice only one jade note is taken out, which is somewhat beyond his expectation. It should be a better thing.


    But since it''s already out, it''s okay to look at it.


    Thinking of Song Ning, he directly probed the spirit knowledge into the jade script.


    There is a law in this jade paper, and when Song Ningling just probed into it, this law entered into Song Ning''s mind. A picture suddenly appeared in Song Ning''s mind. It was a fairy flying in the sky, he Flying, suddenly raised his palm and pressed down, which was originally a fairyland continent, but it was torn apart under his press.


    This scene����


    Song Ning''s heart was shocked, and he remembered the huge palm print that he saw in the fairy ruins. The perspective of this palm was like his perspective in the fairy ruins, but only by the person who showed this palm. The location is higher.


    Song Ning was shocked when he was able to break the palm of the fairyland continent. Now that Song Ning has seen how this palm is displayed, Song Ning''s heart is not only shocked.


    What kind of strength does it have?


    Even though it was only a picture, Song Ning felt a domineering dominance between heaven and earth from this picture. From the picture, it seemed that the fairy was extremely casual when he gave this palm, as if it were a show of hands. In between, this fairyland continent collapsed.


    "Xianshu, crack the ground." A voice echoed in Song Ning''s mind.


    Fairy!


    This is the first time Song Ning has come into contact with Xianshu. The loss of his face was swept away when he took out the jade note. Although he could not perform this Xianshu now, Song Ning had personally seen that palm. After that, the collapsed fairy ruin now sees how this palm spreads again. Even though he can''t show this palm, he can imitate the appearance of the palm when he showed it.


    The space has its shape, but it has a certain momentum, even if it has no real power, it can be used to scare people.


    Seeing that Song Ning was in a good mood, Xiao Fen couldn''t help but ask, "Master, why are you so happy?"


    Song Ning remembered that Xiao Fen was a sword spirit that had lived for a very long time, and asked, "Xiao Fen, do you know there is a kind of immortal technique called cracking the ground?"


    Xiao Fen slightly thought: "My previous memories are relatively scattered, and I don''t remember very clearly, but I have heard of a kind of immortal technique called ''Beng Tian cracking the earth''. To be precise, these are two immortal techniques. Then there is the cracked ground, and the two immortals are cultivated in sequence. After success, they are simultaneously displayed. Even the fairyland continent can be beaten in a blink of an eye.


    "Broken down?" Song Ning smiled bitterly: "It''s really two immortals. In ancient times, immortals were really interesting. A book should be broken into several parts, and one immortal would also be disassembled."


    Xiao Fen corrected: "Master, it is not that ancient immortals did superfluous things, but immortal Taoism is extremely mysterious. Sometimes, even an immortal art needs to be cultivated from a variety of different principles, so one It is also normal to divide the fairy technique into multiple. "


    Song Ning thought carefully about Xiao Fen''s words, and felt that there was some truth. If he really followed this idea, then it is possible that the cultivation of the two immortals of the heaven and the sky is almost contrary, so they must be separated to avoid cultivation. When going in the wrong direction.


    But no matter what, this cracked ground was the first immortal technique obtained by Song Ning. He can''t practice now but he is extremely happy.


    "Go, today''s harvest is not small, go back first." Song Ning said.


    In Russia, Song Ning and Xiao Fen disappeared. In order to prevent being discovered, Song Ning Yuan escaped to an unoccupied open space. He planned to escape to the open space first, and then return to his room.


    At this time, outside the Imperial City of Lvyu Kingdom, the sound of fighting has attracted the eyes of most monks in the Imperial City. They have watched this scene one after another, even if there is enchantment protection, the movement of the fighting also makes them tremble.


    This is a battle between Wen Dao monks, but also a very strong Wen Dao monk. If there is no enchantment protection, I am afraid that this imperial city has long been razed to the ground.


    In the enchantment, the front of the black cloak was stained with a little blood. As for Duan Yun and Zhou Li, both of them were pale, their clothes were ragged, and there were more than ten wounds on their bodies.


    "Click to stop, since it is tied, then it''s over." There was a voice of dust from outside the enchantment.


    However, Ju Chen''s remarks did not play any role at all. In the enchantment, both sides had killed their red eyes. Duan Yun and Zhou Li were leaders, Wu Chang was even rare, and now they are injured. How could this be the case? give up?


    The offensive between the two sides broke out in an instant, but at this time, Song Ning, who originally deliberately escaped to an empty place, suddenly appeared in the middle of this enchantment ...

 Chapter 330： Sorry i refuse

    As soon as the attack was launched, Song Ninggang felt that three extremely powerful spiritual forces had struck.


    Song Ning groaned in his heart. He chose this place deliberately. Why did he happen to be in the center of the three combatants?


    The attack was imminent, the gust of wind rolled up, and the spiritual force hurt the skin. Everyone outside the enchantment saw this scene slightly, and said, ��what is this person? Looking for death? At this time, isn''t it that there is no scum left to be bombarded? ��


    But immediately, Jue Chen and others were dumbfounded. Isn''t this Song Ning? Why did Song Ning suddenly appear at this time?


    "It''s mainly Song Ning who entered that legacy of battle. If Song Ning was injured, this time we opened up the battle of legacy. It''s a mess!" Moyun Daoxian hurriedly told Jue Chen.


    At the same time, Jue Chen also said the same thing to Moyun Daoxian.


    The two were rushing towards the enclave at the same time, trying to suppress the contest, but the speed of the two of them was still a bit slow, because the attack of the three had reached Song Ning at the moment.


    The three top Wen Dao monks attacked with all their strength. Even if Song Ning was stronger, he would definitely be injured if he couldn''t catch it.


    "Interesting, even if someone dares to step in this contest, is it impatient?"


    "Monk Wen Dao, he will soon pay for his actions."


    Everyone in the Imperial City was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Song Ning, but they all saw Song Ning who suddenly appeared, and at the moment they pinched a cold sweat for Song Ning, after all, fighting in the enchantment The three of them are so strong that they do n��t even believe that Song Ning can follow all three of them with one person.


    The attack fell, and some monks of the Falling Feathers had closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look at it.


    However, just before the attack fell on Song Ning, Song Ning''s body suddenly flashed a ripple of air fluctuations, as if there was an extremely wonderful force of space, and the shock that should have been a loud noise was silent. Dissipated.


    In the eyes of everyone, Song Ning''s body seemed to have some invisible power, and turned all three spiritual attacks into nothingness.


    Wu Chang and other three people were shocked immediately, and did not wait for them to speak. Song Ning touched his nose embarrassingly: "Sorry, bother you, you continue, I accidentally flashed here, you continue to fight, continue to fight. "


    Song Ning walked out of the enchantment as he spoke. The black earth at his feet and the white sky above his head were slowly disappearing, and the three types of Yuyu also disappeared from around him.


    The audience was dumb, no one would expect this result. When they thought about it, the best ending was that Song Ning suffered some minor injuries, but now Song Ning is not only injured, but also seems so comfortable!


    Yuyu III, turned out to be Yuyu III!


    Mo Yun Dao Xian and Ju Chen and others also had a special round of questions about the three types of comprehension of Yuyu. At this time of comprehension, they believed that Zimeng was already extremely fast. Although Song Ning was also extremely talented, But if you want to compare with Zimeng, it is a little distance.


    However, in just a few days, Song Ning was able to exhibit the three forms of Yuyu?


    Moyun Daoxian and Juechen faced each other, and could not believe their eyes.


    "Eh? Interesting, it was easy to attack these three people. Although they used the" Yuyu Sanshi ", they were considered masters. Could this person be the purple dream?" Feng Tu, the chief disciple of the Holy Sword Sect.


    Feng Tujian''s eyebrows stared at Song Ning. The attack was just such a disease, but it was still easily resolved. From this alone, it can be seen that the monk who heard the Taoism was not simple.


    Moyun Daoxian was most surprised at the moment. He opened his mouth halfway and slowly shook his head: "He ... is Song Ning."


    "Song Ning? A little skill, a little skill, I have heard about this song Ning, but he messed up Wu Chang''s competition, fearing that he would not get out so easily." Feng Tu said lightly.


    Sure enough, Song Ning just walked out of the enchantment, and heard Wu Changyou''s voice: "You, come!"


    Song Ning stepped back and waved his hand back: "I''m fine, I''m not in a mood to make trouble with you."


    At one point in this remark, Wu Changzhou''s body suddenly exhaled. It seemed like there was a lonely soul and wild ghosts mourning, which made people feel trembling: "Fight ?!"


    Not only Wu Chang, but also Duan Yun and Zhou Li gritted their teeth and looked at Song Ning with cold eyes. They really felt a great deal of humiliation for the term "fight" by Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned: "Could it be a life-and-death duel? The three are top-notch Wen Dao monks. If it is a life-and-death duel here, no matter which side''s person is dead, this is a loss. Moreover, I see what you just said Attack is not a duel of life and death. "


    Everyone didn''t know whether Song Ning really understood the situation or pretended, but at the moment, when he heard Song Ning''s words, both Duan Yun''s side and Wu Chang''s side were very faceless. Do n��t hurt anyone, but in fact they have all fought so fiercely, it ��s not too much to say that it ��s a life and death duel.


    However, in Song Ning''s view, this turned out to be just a slapstick?


    While everyone was staring at Song Ning, Song Ning felt a little embarrassed in the atmosphere. He looked back at the three people in the enchantment and could n��t help but frown: ��Is it true that it ��s a decisive battle? That ��s even more embarrassing, you continue , I do n��t bother. "


    Song Ning said, with a fist, he turned and left.


    After being so tossed by Song Ning, Wu Chang''s three people couldn''t go on with the test. Song Ning was about to leave, and a piece of spiritual knowledge was directly crushed over and went straight to Song Ning.


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows and slammed back.


    The venomous snake-like spiritual consciousness had not yet waited to enter Song Ning''s body, and was directly bitten by a spiritual consciousness like a dragon.


    In the enchantment, Wu Chang ��s chest was stuffy and forced to hold a mouthful of blood. Spiritual consciousness was the weakest of the monks. Unauthorized attack with spiritual consciousness was also a very risky method, because once the spiritual consciousness did not reach the other party, I am afraid that The other side was bruised.


    Under the black cloak, Wu Chang''s face finally appeared. He widened his eyes and pointed at Song Ning in shock: "You, you are ..."


    Song Ning did not turn around, but frowned, and said coldly: "Your six spiritual consciousnesses hit at the same time, I can''t resist it, but if you are alone, it may be too crazy! Who teaches you can? Anyone who knows how to probe others? "


    Others can''t hear what this means, but how could those six people not? Before a person resisted the spiritual consciousness of six of them, they all thought that person was a virtual fairy, but now they did not expect it to be a monk who heard the Taoism.


    Feng Tu, the chief disciple of Shengjianzong, was full of war, and his eyes flashed with a fine mans: "Song Ning! Fight me!"


    Between the words, a silver sword appeared in Feng Tu''s hands.


    The four people around Feng Tu also stared at Song Ning. Their expressions were different, but they all glanced at Song Ningao.


    Spiritual consciousness can be so strong, then his own strength must not be weak, and such a character from Luoyu Country must be suppressed.


    "I give you this opportunity. I didn''t agree to the person who wanted to fight me three years ago. Now I am Feng Tu, and I officially send a duel request to you Song Ning!" Feng Tu raised his sword and pointed at Song Ning.


    Others may not know it well, but Ouyang Ting of the Huanhuan cannot understand Feng Tu, she knows how many people want to challenge Feng Tu, but Feng Tu does not take those people in his eyes, and can be Feng Tu. There are no active challengers so far!


    It''s just Song Ning ... glanced at Feng Tu sideways: "A duel request? Sorry, I refuse."

 Chapter 331： Disdain a battle

    "Why, what ?!" Feng Tu thought he had heard it wrong. In the field of Kendo, countless people wanted to duel with him in order to learn more and understand more, but Feng Tu didn''t agree. Now, he volunteered to fight with Song Ning, but he was put off by Song Ning?


    "What do you think is the purpose of the fight?" Song Ning said lightly as she walked toward her room. Song Ning''s voice reverberated around the entire Imperial City.


    "What do you think is the purpose of the monk''s practice? Is it for you to make troubles? Or is it a duel?" Song Ning walked to the door of the room and turned to look at Feng Tu: "Other people think that the duel with you is a great joy, that is Other people''s feelings, in my opinion, this kind of game for kids is really stupid. "


    When Song Ning finished talking, he turned into the room, but turned into a small illusionary humanoid figure. He stood at the door and added: "The master''s killing is for salvation, the master''s fight is for protection, and no war has been experienced. How can you understand these? "


    Boom!


    The door closed.


    Quietly around, even the six men of that day were speechless. The reason for refusing the duel was ... disdain? !


    The monks in the imperial city recalled Song Ning''s pre-existence again, and felt ashamed a little bit heavier.


    "It''s not a duel, after all, we still have to enter the battlefield of tomorrow, let''s take a rest tonight." Juechen can be regarded as the biggest beneficiary at this moment, which has given Feng Tu and others a dismounting power, and there is no real Fight.


    Although Feng Tu and others were not reconciled, they did not speak. They took a palace out of their hands and placed it on the ground. They walked into the palace first, and several people behind them followed closely. Wu Chang was at the end.


    The door of the palace closed, and inside the palace, Feng Tudao said: "After entering the battlefield tomorrow, I will fight him."


    Wu Chang''s voice was low, and there was a **** smell in his voice when he spoke: "He, he is very strong."


    "The spirit is so strong, the strength is naturally not weak, then what Duan Yun Zhouli is not worth mentioning at all, this Song Ning can be regarded as an opponent." Feng Tu eyes flashed war intent.


    "Alright, Brother Feng, let''s try it first. If it''s really strong, I might consider finding a pair of monks." Hehuan sent Ouyang Ting to twist his posture gently, exuding a charm, she Before this fascination ability, even a few men around were a bit tempted.


    At the same time, in the conference room, Jue Chen and others laughed heartily.


    "Genius, genius!" Jue Chen looked at Moyun Daoxian: "Song Ning has realized the three types of Yuyu for more than ten years. How can this talent be counted?"


    Moyun Dao Xian shook his head and exclaimed: "How could this be more than ten years? Before I thought, Song Ning must have no idea of ??this life and death domain and the static and dynamic domain, otherwise, it is estimated that he would have realized it already."


    "I really didn''t expect that there were such monks in the Falling Feathers. Under the suppression of the Falling Feathers, they could still have such an understanding ability. This Song Ningguo is really a wizard." Qing Fan Dao Xian also praised Song Ning.


    Jin Dao Dao Xian didn''t know when he took out a golden knife in his hand: "The kid said just now was very exciting. He disdain to fight with Feng Tu and others. The battle is to defend the family and protect the country. It is not us who praises ?"


    Both Fat Dao Xian and Tang Dao Xian also laughed. Although Duan Yun and Zhou Li were defeated just now, because Song Ning appeared at the right time, they did not have any serious injuries. After that, Song Ning easily took Wu Chang''s. The attack was offset, which proved his strength. What made them most happy was that Song Ning not only refused Feng Tu''s duel request, but also gave them a slap.


    "But we shouldn''t be too happy, too. We will enter the battlefield tomorrow. After entering the battlefield, Feng Tu and others will certainly not be willing to give up." Apart from being happy, Juchen reminded.


    "Yes, wait for Song Ning to come over, I have something to give him." Moyun Daoxian said.


    "We also have this intention." The others also said one after another.


    At this moment, the thoughts in their hearts are self-evident, because Song Ning just gave them a face, they all want to give Song Ning some benefits, this is not only to reward Song Ning, but also hope that Song Ning can be left behind in the future In the battle of the battlefield, you can get the Danfang, so you can refine the medicine you need to get the Elixir.


    Song Ning was meditating with her eyes closed in the room. Suddenly she heard the voice of Jue Chen: "Song Ning, you come to the meeting room."


    Song Ning opened his eyes, and after a while, appeared outside the door of the conference room. After knocking twice, he walked in.


    Feng Tu and others had just frustrated before, but now Song Ning should be at the moment of enthusiasm, but even so, he still came in after politely knocking on the door, which immediately won the praise of the six people present.


    "Song Ning, you come here, I ask you, you are ready to enter the battlefield of tomorrow, are you ready?" Moyun Daoxian asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "Well, there is no problem. After a while, I will prepare to take the immortality medicine to suppress the repair."


    "Yes, there are two conditions for entering the battlefield, and you must remember it when you are under 30 years of age and you can''t exceed the deity." Moyun Dao Xian asked.


    Song Ning nodded.


    "Tomorrow you have to be careful, Feng Tu and others are the chief disciples of the top six forces in this orchid continent. Their strength is not as simple as what you have just seen. You just hit their faces and they entered the ruins. After the battle, you will never give up. "Jue Chen said.


    Song Ning nodded again and did not answer.


    Several people looked at each other, and one of them took out a storage ring: "Song Ning, this time you entered the battlefield of the remnants can also be considered for us to find the Dan side, the danger in the battlefield of the remnants, now there is Feng Tu When someone joins, the danger will increase again. This is the magic weapon we gave you, and you should take it away. "


    Song Ning scanned these storage rings and did not reach out to pick them up: "It is our agreement to enter the battlefield of the legacy. I have the kindness of the seniors. As long as the seniors can follow the agreement, I will find what I need as soon as possible. I will be content. "


    Several people were stunned, and immediately said: "You can rest assured that we have sent someone to start looking for what you want. You will also keep these six storage rings. Duan Yun and Zhou Li are not there, but if necessary, I hope you Can protect them. "


    "If they need it, I will try my best." Song Ning took away the storage ring and looked at the people in front of him: "If all of your seniors are fine, Song Ning will retreat first."


    "Go." Wu Chen said.


    Song Ning left the meeting room and looked at the six storage rings in his hand after returning to the room. If more than ten years ago, Song Ning absolutely could not have imagined such a day, the six Dao Xian even had to give him a magic weapon.


    "Life is really changeable. The so-called destiny is determined by the heavens. But in fact, this life has been changed all the time because of human practice." Song Ning opened the storage rings one by one while feeling emotion ...

 Chapter 332： Wuwenlingling Pill

    The first to open is the storage ring of Moyun Daoxian. In this storage ring there is a black stone like a chess piece. The infiltration of spiritual consciousness shows that this stone contains a force of destruction.


    "Attack magic weapon." Song Ning put it on the left side of the table.


    The second is the dust-free storage ring. This is a soft armor. This soft armor is somewhat like a chain mail, but there are some scars on the interlocking lock, and the overall look This chain mail is very ugly, and if it is worn on the body, it must be extremely ugly.


    "Defense magic weapon, I will try to see how strong this magic weapon is." Song Ning placed the storage ring on the right.


    The third is the storage ring of Golden Sword Dao Xian, which contains a rune.


    "Master, this seems to be a rune blessing the weapon." Xiaohan said aside.


    Song Ning realized this: "Well, it''s a magic weapon of the auxiliary type, put it in the middle first." Then Song Ning opened all the remaining three storage rings.


    Fat Dao Xian gave me a panacea. Through the identification of Song Ning, this panacea should be able to enhance the strength in a short time. The gift given by Tang Daoxian was a sword and a soft sword. Both the texture and the aspects were better than the Liuyun sword. After all, the Liuyun sword in Song Ning''s hands was an ordinary product. He also wanted to change it, but he used it smoothly. It is not easy to find a soft sword magic weapon, and now there is such a sword that just happens to be replaced.


    The gift given by Qingfan Dao Xian is the most interesting. It is a time when it shines. Now the stone is extremely weak, but from this stone, Song Ning feels a very holy power. Putting this power can purify the pollution.


    After sorting these magic weapons away, the last thing left is the soft armor gifted by Jue Chen.


    "Xiao Fen, try this soft armor." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Fen heard the words, incarnation of Burning Sky Sword, **** light was vigorous, with bursts of ice and cold, screaming at the soft armor.


    This sword Xiao Fen was a great effort, and now Song Ning''s strength is strong. Even Xiao Fen''s sword can be killed by ordinary Taoist monks.


    There was a burst of spiritual power in the room, and it seemed that the entire room would be destroyed under this sword.


    When ~


    This sword fell on the soft armor. Not only was the soft armor okay, but even the table under the soft armor was okay. On the contrary, the Burning Sky Sword retreated half a point. It seemed that it was under the reaction.


    At this time, the people in the surrounding palaces looked at Song Ning''s room, just now, they felt a strong force, and thought that someone was fighting Song Ning, but this force can be followed immediately. It disappeared, without even causing a bit of noise.


    No one knew what was going on, but Song Ning in the room seemed to see the baby and grabbed the soft armor and put it directly on her body.


    As soon as this soft armor was worn on the body, it immediately merged with Song Ning''s original robe, so that it didn''t matter whether it was ugly or not.


    "This is indeed a good thing, but if I do my best ..." Little Incineration said.


    "Are you talking about burning the sky or the rain?" Song Ning asked.


    "Blood rain burns the sky! Master, the slave house''s blood rain burns the sky but can be beheaded at the same time ..." Xiao Fen was talking, suddenly choking, she hurriedly looked at Song Ning, seeing Song Ning was only smiling, she was the only one Relaxed: "Master, you are deliberate!"


    "I didn''t force you to say that you had to say it." Song Ning said with a smile: "Help me keep it, I''m going to take the Elixir and be prepared to suppress it."


    Xiaonu Nunu mouth, sat aside to watch Song Ning quietly.


    While Song Ning suppressed the cultivation, Feng Tu and others also took out the panacea for reducing cultivation and preparing to suppress cultivation.


    "I heard that Song Ning was about to enter the battlefield of ruin. He is now Wen Dao Xiu Wei. If he suppresses Xiu Wei, I don''t know what the effect of the Lingling Pill will be?" Gu Yao smiled lightly as she looked at In his own hands, he said: "Is this ghost spirit made by the demon clan? Sure enough, it is in excellent condition, and the fourth-grade immortality medicine can even refine the five-stripe road."


    Li Yiyan, the chief disciple of Luoshen Valley, said with pride: "When it comes to alchemy, no one can compare with the demon clan. The better the condition is, the better the person who takes it can control the spiritual power. The condition is worse. I''m afraid even the spiritual power in my body will be unstable. "


    Hearing this, Feng Tu, the Holy Sword Sect, got up and walked outside.


    "Eh? Brother Feng, where are you going?" Hehuan sent Ouyang Ting to ask.


    "If Song Ning had taken a bad medicine, he would certainly not be able to exert his full strength in the battle that left the battlefield. I would never bully Feng Tu in this life." His words hadn''t fallen yet, and people had appeared in front of Song Ningmen.


    The other five people heard it and followed it with a lively mentality. The words that Song Ning said before really embarrassed them. Although they ca n��t fight it today, if they laugh at him from this medicine Fan, it can be considered to save some face.


    Boom Boom Boom.


    When Feng Tu knocked on the door of Song Ning''s room, Song Ning was about to take Jianglingdan.


    "What are you doing here? The master is going to take psychiatric pills. You better not disturb." Xiaofensheng Shen Rushui.


    As soon as Feng Tu heard this voice, he sneered: "I am looking for Song Ning. You are an intelligent person who is also worthy of speaking with me? Go to the report!"


    Xiao Fen was about to quit, and Song Ning had already got up: "A few of them visited late at night. Could it be that they wanted to play with Song?"


    In the speaking room, Xiao Fen opened the door of the room, and six people entered the room.


    Li Yiyan of Luoshen Valley heard Song Ning say this, and he laughed out of ��poo��: ��Song Daoyou is also funny.��


    "Song Ning, you will be proud now. We are here now, but we are here to send you benefits." Gu Yao of Mingyuan said.


    Yun Yan, the bald chief disciple of Chi Yanhai, took the words: "Let you see, see what is in my hands!"


    Yunhai said, a green elixir with five stripes was dangling in his palm.


    "How is it, Wu Wen Jiang Ling Dan, have you seen it?" Yun Hai hummed and looked at Song Ning with contempt.


    Song Ning glanced and shook his head: "Five grains? I really haven''t seen them."


    "It''s normal that you haven''t seen it."


    Everyone laughed: "Your alchemy technique here is too poor, and even Wuwenlingling Pill can''t be refined."


    "It''s okay, we don''t laugh at you. You''re honest. You just say it when you haven''t seen it. It''s not too shameful. After all, the alchemy of the fairy fairy family is not comparable to you.


    Feng Tu frowned, ignoring the people behind him, but turned over and directly took out a five-pattern Jiangling Pill to Song Ning: "This pill is for you. Use this pill to reduce the spiritual energy in the body after cultivation. It ��s more stable, and it ��s more comfortable to suppress it. ��


    Feng Tu said, and added: "We must have a battle in the battlefield, and Feng Tu will never bully people."

 Chapter 333： Liu Wenling Ling Pill

    Song Ning glanced at the panacea in Feng Tu''s hands and slowly said in the laughter of several people behind him: "I haven''t seen the five-strength Phantom Pill, and I blame it. It''s rare to see how weird. Lingdan can still make five stripes.


    But there is no Wuwenlingling Pill, but there are some Liuwenling Pill.


    Song Ning said, turn over and take out some medicines. These medicines are all green particles. Rolling in the palm of Song Ning, each medicine has six stripes on it: "Fortunately, I made more, I Song Ning Never bully people, you can take this medicine one by one. After lowering your cultivation base, the spiritual energy in your body will be more stable, and the spiritual power will be more free to suppress. "


    The laughter came to an abrupt end, and they looked down at the Lingling Pill in Song Ning''s hands. It seemed that they wanted to find some flaws above the Lingling Pill, but after searching for a long time, they found that the Lingling Pill was perfect!


    They have been standing at the top of each other since childhood, how have they encountered such a thing? Even if it is a panacea, they have always used the best, but they did not expect to suffer a loss in front of Song Ning.


    However, Li Yiyan of Na Luo Shen Gu was extremely indifferent. He raised his hand and took a six-pattern pill of Lingdan from Song Ning''s hands: "Then thank you Dao Song."


    Feng Tu felt hot on his face, but in the end he reached for one.


    Among the six people in Tianzong, except Wu Chang, everyone took one by one, and the ugly faces were as if they had just eaten the bugs.


    "You just said ... that you made this panacea?" Yunhai of Chi Yanhai suddenly questioned.


    "Well, I made it, I can eat it with confidence." Song Ning finished and looked at everyone: "If there is nothing else, please go back."


    Song Ning said something, no matter whether these people wanted to leave or not, they simply shook their hands and closed the door.


    The six people at the door looked down one by one at the six-pattern pill Lingdan in their hands. Originally they wanted to see Song Ning''s joke, but whoever wanted it was actually Song Ning''s joke.


    No, if Song Ning smiled at them, it would be better, but Song Ning didn''t even smile, is it ... disdain to laugh? !


    Among the six people, Wu Chang ��s look was invisible. Apart from him, Luo Yigu ��s Li Yiyan seemed rather indifferent. He did n��t seem to care much about this matter. Instead, his beautiful eyes fell on Song Ning ��s room, blinking his eyes. Circulation, it seems to be thinking about something.


    As for Feng Tu, it was a whisper: "Song Ning is the alchemy master. I heard about it a little bit, but I didn''t expect his alchemy technique to be so strong." He said, holding the elixir tightly, fighting in the eyes The intention flashed and looked forward to a battle with Song Ning.


    Xiao Fen has been concerned about these people returning to the palace, and then asked: "Master, why give them something good?"


    "What you want to enter is the remnant battlefield, which should not belong to the Youlan Continent. Now people in the Youlan Continent may be able to care for each other. Even if there are some grudges inside, but after all, it is not a blood feud. "Song Ning said, tossing Xiaofen two six-pattern pill spirits:" Help me to give those two human monks. "


    "Why do you give them two?" Xiao Fen puzzled.


    "Jue Chen and others called the two human monks. It would definitely not be as simple as letting them compete with the Tianzong six. I guess they might follow the ruined battlefield.


    I used to think that they had a pill of spirits in their hands, and they were not prepared to give them. But after seeing the pill of spirits in the hands of the six people in Tianzong, I think it is still necessary to give them the pill. Song Ning explained.


    Xiao Fen should leave with a cry, and his heart has been puzzled. Why should the master be so kind, shouldn''t the monks be selfish? Such a good thing, even if it is sold out, cannot be shared with others casually.


    However, although Xiao Fang had doubts in his mind, he could not violate Song Ning''s intention.


    After Xiao Burn went away, Song Ning took the Elixir in the room and began to lower her cultivation behavior.


    One night later, all of their cultivation practices were suppressed at the peak of the late Huashen. Although it was not dawn that they entered the battlefield, Song Ning began to read about the situation in the battlefield.


    The Legacy Battlefield, the battlefield of the ancient battlefield, is a place to train soldiers on the battlefield. There are many levels in the battlefield. There are many crises and dangers. Those who have the chance to get into the battlefield can get great fortunes. Go without return.


    In this legacy of battle, many tasks require five people to complete. This is a test of the team''s cooperation and trust in teammates. This is also for preparing for the battlefield in the future.


    Song Ning had a general understanding of several levels in this legacy of battle. The ancestors have limited records, because there is an interesting rule in this legacy of battle, that is, you can choose independently. After passing a level, you can autonomously Choose whether to continue, in order to entice those who pass the barrier to continue, it will give the treasures that may be obtained in the next level.


    Someone left early from this legacy of battle, and naturally some people are buried here forever.


    "It''s easy to get the Dan and you can go." Song Ning thought, although I don''t know what level the Danfang might be in, the purpose of Song Ning''s trip is only Danfang. He wanted Leng Yuexiao, not a treasure. Winning people''s trading conditions can save Leng Yuexiao, everything is enough.


    Near noon, Song Yu and Song Ru happily came out of Song Ning''s room: "Senior, you are ready to leave."


    Song Ning heard the words and walked out of the room.


    When Song Ru and Song Yu looked at Song Ning, they were pleasantly surprised and said, "Predecessors really turned into monks of God of God!"


    The two of them were talking, and Duan Yun and Zhou Li were walking next to them. The two are now the peak of the late Huashen. After seeing Song Ning, they embarrassed Song Ning with a little embarrassment: "Thank you Song Dao last night Help. "


    Song Ning waved his hand: "No problem, we will be teammates next. My only purpose is Danfang. The other gains, you share, I have nothing to ask for."


    Song Ning is now the strongest of the five of them. Yesterday and midnight, two people had seen each other. They thought that the income of entering the battlefield will be owned by Song Ning, but they never thought that Song Ning suddenly did. Say.


    "Song Daoyou is serious?" Zhou Li surprised.


    "Well, I won''t ask for it unless it is of great use to me." Song Ning said.


    Duan Yun heard the words and clenched a fist at Song Ning: "Thank you Song Daoyou."


    While the five of them were speaking, the six of Tianzong came towards this side.


    Headed by Feng Tu, who is naturally the Holy Sword Sect, next to Feng Tu are Li Yiyan of Luoshen Valley, the sea of ??clouds in the Red Flame Sea, the ancient Yao of the Abyssal Ouyang Ting, and Wu Chang of the Ghost Hall. Not the candidate who entered the battlefield this time.


    Feng Tu stood upright, and after seeing Song Ning, he directed a fist at Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, thank you for your immortality last night. In this way, we will enter the battlefield of the legacy equally, and I look forward to fighting you! "

 Chapter 334： Lost Battlefield, Ancient Tower

    Song Ru and Song Yu had long heard of the six people of this day sect. Now when they see them, they are immediately refreshed, and even their bodies tremble unconsciously.


    "Feng, Senior Feng!" The two hurriedly bowed.


    They also saw the scene last night, so at this moment they have regarded Song Ning and Feng Tu and others as the same level of people. Now when they see Feng Tu, it is natural to be respectful.


    Feng Tu glanced at the two of them and nodded slightly.


    On the contrary, Song Ning''s expression did not move, and said lightly: "I ... refuse."


    Feng Tu''s face suddenly pulled down, but Song Ning didn''t care. This kind of unnecessary battle Song Ning didn''t know what reason to accept. From his cultivation of immortals to the present, there has never been such a battle. No purpose, is it a waste of time?


    "Song Ning, for the same thing, I never said more than three times. Now I ask you the last time. How can you fight me?" Feng Tu looked sharply.


    Song Ningluo thought about it: "If you have to fight, then I will fight naturally."


    Feng Tu frowned, just about to ask a question, and behind him came the voice of Jue Chen: "Feng Tu, meet Song Ning like this?"


    Feng Tu looked at Jue Chen sideways and chose silence.


    Jue Chen said: "It''s almost time, this is the teleportation rune that opened the battlefield in the past. You are ready. Wait for us to do it at the same time. Ten of you must pay close attention to the teleportation rune. Don''t let go."


    Everyone nodded.


    Jue Chen said: "There is one thing I want to tell you, although the war between human, demon and demon before, but now the war has subsided, so I hope you do n��t fight each other after you enter the battlefield of the legacy, if you can help, Try to help as much as possible. "


    Everyone nodded again.


    Jue Chen didn''t know if they were sincere or disobedient. After exchanging gazes with several people around them, six people began to practice, and Song Ning and other ten people''s hands were all placed on the transmission rune, waiting for the transmission.


    The three Daoxian and three Daoxian of the demon clan work together to open the legacy of war, while the three Daoxian of the Demon Race on the side are watching. They have not participated in the matter of entering the war of the legacy, but now that they have The children of the Mozu entered, and they came to join in the fun.


    Six Dao immortals formed a circle, and Song Ning and others stood tightly in their circle.


    After a while, the figure of the six people in the outer circle began to shake, like a phantom. The outer circle spun quickly. Song Ning and others only felt that the whole body was surging, and the buns on the temples were all blown up.


    A wave of power poured into the teleportation rune. When the sun in the sky reached the center, the polar light fell on the teleportation rune, and the teleportation rune immediately began to burn.


    A scorching force spread throughout the body of ten people. Their bodies began to rotate, and the strong winds struck them. It was difficult to open their eyes. They only felt that their bodies entered a strange space. Although they were not controlled, they also There was no chaos, but a shuttle along certain paths.


    In a few moments, the surrounding wind became weaker and opened his eyes. At first glance, he saw the continent below.


    At the moment, Song Ning was half empty in the depths. In his sight, he could see a tall tower underneath. The tall tower was completely closed and cylindrical. It seemed to have ninety-nine floors. There was no building around the tall tower. It is this tower that they are about to enter.


    "Master, this lost battlefield is a fairy treasure." Xiao Fan''s voice suddenly came.


    Song Ning frowned, although there had been speculations in this regard before, but now it is confirmed that he still has some shocks in his heart.


    "How strong are the fairy people in ancient times? This kind of thing is just a fairy treasure. They are used to train soldiers." Song Ning sighed with emotion.


    "The master will one day be able to surpass them." Xiao Burn was confident.


    Song Ning smiled, but did not care too much about Xiaofen.


    Monk, what is it?


    Song Ning didn''t know anyone, but Song Ning thought that if one day he could rescue Leng Yuexiao from the frost enchantment, and he could kill the heavenly dragon Jiaolong to avenge his righteous father and others, then his mission would be Completed, the next step is to live with Leng Yuexiao.


    As for that higher cultivation practice and higher state, Song Ning did not pursue it too strongly.


    Song Ning glanced around. He did not find anyone around him. His body kept falling. The more he fell, the more he could feel the magnificence of the building in front of him.


    As a rough estimate, the diameter of this cylindrical tower is at least a hundred miles!


    At the same time, the other nine people are still falling. There is a voice suddenly heard in this side of the world. This voice falls in the hearts of everyone: "Welcome to the battlefield of the lost, here we must pay attention to every detail, Because once you reach the battlefield, the details determine everything! "


    The sound just fell, and the bodies of these falling people suddenly and suddenly moved. Before they fell freely, they are now close to the ancient tower to varying degrees.


    Song Yu flew to a thousand feet from the ancient pagoda, while Song Ru was nine hundred feet.


    Zhou Li is six hundred feet, and Duan Yun is five hundred feet.


    The ancient Yao in the Abyss is three hundred feet, the sea in the Red Sea is two hundred and eighty feet, the Luoshen Valley Li Yiyan is two hundred and seventy feet, and the Acacia sent Ouyang Ting two hundred and forty feet.


    Holy Sword Sect Feng Tu, 180 feet!


    At the moment, Song Ning was still thinking about the ancient pagoda approaching. Although he didn''t know why his body suddenly approached the ancient pagoda, he seemed to feel that his heart was under some kind of pressure, or a test.


    This is a test of Daoxin. The more firm Daoxin is, the more he can get close to this ancient pagoda.


    Song Ning continued to move forward until he entered within a hundred feet around the ancient pagoda, and his figure became slow. At ninety-nine feet, he finally stopped.


    Song Ning keeps falling, thinking back to the voice just now, paying attention to the details, then it is necessary to observe the ancient pagoda. If you usually observe things at a distance of ninety-nine feet, you can clearly see even the hair. I will miss it, but now Song Ning finds that he is falling too fast, and it is impossible to record all the things he sees in front of him.


    But even so, he still remembered something during the continuous fall. This ancient pagoda has a total of ninety-nine floors. In some levels, Song Ning saw something, or a scene, or a spirit beast, or It is the exit of the maze.


    Compared with Song Ning, other people see a lot less nature. As for people outside of five hundred feet, they can''t see the difference at all.


    These ten people keep falling, and they are far apart. Around this ancient pagoda, the scope of the spiritual consciousness can be dispersed is very limited, so they can not find each other.


    This relic battlefield is originally a fairy treasure. There are fairy spirits in this fairy treasure, and there are more than one. To be precise, there are ten fairy spirits in the ancient tower. These ten fairy spirits were able to see Song Ning When entering Baizhang, it was like talking about a frypot. Those who can enter Baizhang are always generals. It is reasonable that the generals will not be assigned here for training. What is happening now?

 Chapter 335： First place

    "Primary 6, I remember that there is an unwritten rule in this ancient pagoda. It seems that the generals within a hundred feet are not under our control?" The ninth fairy asked.


    "It''s not like that, the rule says ''it''s hard to have talents to enter'', that is to say, those fairy people will not put the talents in when they are screened, and the talents will not be cultivated here." The sixth fairy spirit replied .


    The rest of the many spirits were silent, a few, and the tenth spirit said: "Master has not been here for nearly ten thousand years."


    The remaining nine fairies didn''t speak anymore, and each looked sad, and seemed to think of something sad.


    "Under normal circumstances, the host will come once every thousand years, but now it has not come for thousands of years. I am afraid there is something wrong, I am afraid it is ..."


    The tenth fairy spirit was not finished yet, and was immediately refuted by the eighth fairy spirit: "What are you talking about? How could the master sit down!"


    "We don''t know the outside world. The only thing we know is that there are constant disputes in the outside world. Since it is a war, there will be deaths and injuries. Even if the master is repaired to the sky, there are people outside. Come, what does it mean? "The tenth fairy asked.


    The first fairy was frowning, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes: "The master once said that no matter what, he will not come for a thousand years. If there is one day, then we will take the initiative to find new ones before the limit of ten thousand years. Owner, so as to ensure that we are not destroyed. "


    "It''s almost ten thousand years, let''s ... shall we wait?" Said the Fifth Immortal weakly.


    "Let''s see what this will do. If we can, we might as well ..."


    "No! How can I betray the master so easily? We have two years to go before we can wait."


    "Two years? This ancient pagoda can only come in once every five or six years. We have broken apart in two years!"


    "That won''t work, no work, just no work, I don''t want to betray the master even if I''m in vain!"


    Ten fairy spirits quarreled eloquently, unaware that Song Ning had entered the ancient pagoda.


    Among the ancient pagodas, Song Ning and other ten people were divided into ten different places. This ancient pagoda is actually three hundred miles in diameter. Even if it is a monk who is the peak of the **** after the cultivation, the spiritual knowledge can be dispersed here at most. It ��s thirty feet, so ten people like Song Ning ca n��t even feel each other ��s position.


    As soon as Song Ninggang entered the ancient pagoda, he felt a soft power in his body. Song Ning could not see exactly what this power was in his body, but he could hear the power saying: "The first floor, the endless grassland, the promotion conditions , Behead ten spirit deer. "


    At the same time as this sound came, Song Ning saw several lines of text composed of golden light appearing in front of him, and the text was finally marked with ��no promotion reward for the first 20 floors��.


    "Same as the instructions given to me by Senior Judge Chen, the first 20 floors are all single-player missions, and there are no mission rewards, except that there is no mention of the fact that the first 20 floors cannot meet other people." Song Ninglue groaned. I no longer think about it, but start the task quickly.


    From the moment they stepped into the ancient pagoda, there was a huge hourglass on the 99th floor of the ancient pagoda, and the fine sand slowly flowed down from the hourglass, which represented the time they had.


    The previous tasks were very simple. After a while, Song Ning killed the ten deer above the grassland, and then found the gate to the second floor.


    Second floor.


    the third floor.


    The fourth floor ...


    Soon, Song Ning was already on the 19th floor.


    "The twentieth floor, the Fenghai grassland, the promotion conditions, find the ''Gulingcao.''"


    Gulingcao is a kind of medicinal material. Although the picture of Gulingcao will appear in front of the eyes while hearing this task condition, there are actually many plants that look similar to Gulingcao. Song Ning now looks down and finds out There are many plants on the ground that resemble ancient grasses.


    "Some used to test speed, some tested strength, some tested endurance, and another tested the mind, but now the twentieth layer is a test of discernment ability. The first 20 floors are the foundation, and only after passing the first 20 floors are eligible to enter the follow-up. "Song Ning secretly marveled that the reason why the ancient immortals can be strong is not without reason, even for the selection and training of soldiers Pay attention.


    Gulingcao is difficult to recognize. For others, Song Ning had already remembered 1289 kinds of herbs in his mind. How could he not know Gulingcao?


    He recognized a plant at his feet at a glance and pulled it up directly: "Gulingcao."


    Suddenly, a huge voice came from the entire ancient pagoda: "There have been people who have completed the basic test in four hours!"


    At the same time when the voice broke out, the picture of Song Ning''s promotion appeared in front of the other nine people, which was unexpected by Song Ning.


    At the moment, Feng Tu and others were still looking for Gulingcao on the 20th floor. As for Song Ning''s teammates, the slowest ones had just stepped into the 20th floor.


    "He was the first person to be promoted?" Yun Hai gritted his teeth, his bald head shining brightly under the golden light.


    On the other side, Feng Tu looked up at Song Ning''s picture, and the fighting spirit was stronger: "I found Gu Lingcao immediately. After I was promoted, I should be able to see Song Ning. I must fight one!"


    Li Yiyan''s eyes stayed on the screen for a moment, looking at Song Ning''s unwillingness and disappointment, he was more interested in this song Ning.


    Song Yu and Song Ru were overjoyed, and they were naturally happy to see Song Ning finishing first.


    Song Ning was promoted to the twenty-first floor, and the task of the twenty-first floor was also flashing in front of him.


    "Wait for teammates, complete the five-person team, confirm the captain, and then enter the next layer. The captain rewards-two bloodstones."


    Bloodstones are materials that can be exchanged for items in a certain number of layers. In this legacy of battle, spirit stones are useless and immortal jade is useless. Only bloodstones are useful. Bloodstones are the reward for this layer of promotion , But only rewards the captain.


    "Interestingly, this left war situation is really testing people''s hearts all the time." Song Ning said to herself.


    The first fairy of Guta often focused on the first person who completed the basic test. When he heard Song Ning saying this, his pupils shrank and could n��t help but sigh: ��It ��s really different, just in the beginning After entering the twenty-first floor, I understand the focus of this ancient tower test ... "


    Just as the first fairy observed Song Ning, another person entered the twenty-first floor, and this person was Feng Tu.


    "Song Ning!" When Feng Tugang appeared, he didn''t look at the task prompt and pulled his sword and slashed to Song Ning: "Today, you must fight me!"


    This chopping speed is too fast. So far, Song Ning has never seen a person with such a fast sword speed. What is even more shocking to Song Ning is that Feng Tu at the moment has not used a bit of spiritual power!


    [The author''s off topic]: Today, the Fifth will be sent out before 3:00 pm, and the inconvenience of the recent update has caused everyone''s inconvenience. Please forgive me.

 Chapter 336： Fifty storeys

    Draw a sword!


    Among all the slashes, the speed is the fastest. It is rumored that even ordinary martial arts, if the strength, skill, and mind can be united, the speed of the sword slashing is enough to cut the wind and water.


    Song Ning''s body flickered, only to feel the wind blowing in front of him, and backed up to stand firm until he realized that his skirt was actually cut by this sword.


    "My Feng Tu doesn''t like to bully others, let alone take advantage of others. This cut, I didn''t use full speed, didn''t hurt you, it wouldn''t be a sneak attack, fight with me, you are also sword repair, let me know Your strength! "Feng Tu shook the silver lightsaber in his hand, and this random movement cut the ground beside him into a gully a few feet deep.


    No use of spiritual power!


    Song Ning was surprised. To be honest, Song Ning was Wu Xiu, and he cultivated a sword. In a sense, he was indeed a sword repair. In the same way, Jian Xiu could compete with a monk like Feng Tu, and indeed he could make some progress. It also gave Song Ning a reason to fight.


    It''s just that it''s not the right time. Feng Tu is very strong. Song Ning can''t guarantee whether he will win. If he loses, it will definitely affect the next team task. He needs to get Nadanfang, and nothing can happen here.


    Feng Tu waited for Song Ning to answer, but Song Ning slowly shook his head: "I ... refuse."


    Feng Tu didn''t expect Song Ning to refuse, but Song Ning really refused. For Feng Tu, if he wanted to fight Song Ning, he could only give Song Ning a compelling reason.


    "Eh? Brother Feng, are you dueling with Song Ning?" Ouyang Ting''s figure appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, there were three more lights, Guyu, Yunhai and Li Yiyan.


    Several of them saw the mission immediately after they appeared. They didn''t want to give up easily about the two bloodstones.


    "The captain has two bloodstone rewards. What should we do?" Yun Hai''s first few steps, although smiling, gave the feeling of hiding a knife in his smile.


    Gu Yao''s voice is long: "The strength speaks well."


    As soon as Gu Yao''s voice fell, these people became a ball. This shot was too sudden. Song Ning was shocked. The reward of two blood essence stones was really a kind of experience. It seems that this twentieth There is nothing to accomplish on the first floor, but it is actually very difficult.


    At this time, Song Ning saw the strength of these five people''s fighting and realized that last night, although the ghost palace Wu Chang''s blow was a full blow, it was not a killing move. The six chief disciples of the six major schools under Tianzong Sure enough, coupled with Feng Tu''s shot just now, Song Ning finally had a new understanding of them.


    When they were fighting, Duan Yun, Zhou Li and Song Ru Song Yu had also reached the 21st floor.


    After they arrived at the 21st floor, they saw the task of this layer. After they knew the task, they all came to Song Ning, with Song Ning headed between them.


    "Seniors, aren''t they teammates? Why did they fight?" Song Ru puzzled.


    Duan Yun looked at it thoroughly: "Among our team, headed by Song Ning Daoyou, this is undoubtedly, so no one will try to fight for the captain. But they are different. The five of them are top-notch, although on the surface they are Feng Tu is headed, but in fact when it comes to such rewards, they will not give up easily. "


    "It seems that we came up from the top and we can enter the 22nd floor first." Zhou Lidao said.


    Song Ning slightly nodded and said: "Team is completed, captain, Song Ning."


    As soon as these words came out, they were surrounded by a beam of light. The five people disappeared on the 21st floor. Instead of stopping, the five people who were fighting fought more fiercely.


    "If we fight again, we can''t beat Song Ning''s team!" Feng Tudao said.


    "Oh, wait until we select the captain. Let''s talk about it. The strength of our team, no matter which level of customs clearance speed will be stronger than Song Ning. The team that entered the same period, the fastest team can get extra rewards, and soon our rewards There will be more than them. "Yun Hai''s bald head was shining brightly, and all were dazzling under the light of spiritual power.


    At the same time, the mission of the 21st floor of the ancient pagoda has begun.


    "This layer is to test the formation of enchantment, it seems to be an entry level." Song Ning said.


    The four nodded their heads separately, and they have been told during the mission how they should control the manufacturing barrier.


    "Five Elements Enchantment, let''s go to five designated locations to prepare separately, and wait for my signal, everyone starts to form an array at the same time." Song Ning Road.


    The four flew in four different directions, and finally fell within the designated aperture. Song Ning saw everyone in place, and the voice ordered that the five follow the instructions in the task description and pinch the law at the same time.


    Five beams of different colors are ejected from five directions, and finally converge on one point. Above this point, the light curtain gradually falls. After a moment, the five-element array is completed.


    After several people got the reward, they immediately chose to enter the next layer.


    In the description of the legacy battlefield given by the ancestors, it can be determined that the first 50 floors are not too dangerous, as long as they go through the speed very quickly. When all the teams entering the same period pass through this layer, they will give speed The fastest team issues additional rewards.


    Song Ning and others led the way, but even so, the sound of extra rewards was constantly heard in the Guta, and the teams issued by these extra rewards were all other teams.


    When Song Ning had just completed the 42nd floor task, another team had already arrived at the 42nd floor.


    Song Ning looked at them indifferently, and then went to the 43rd floor.


    "Senior, they have received more than twenty additional awards, and we haven''t got one at a time ..." Song Yu seemed a little lost.


    Duan Yun said coldly: "The most lagging person in the team is you. We haven''t complained yet. What are you complaining about?"


    Zhou Li persuaded and said: "Forget it, although they have received more than twenty additional rewards, but we have the first break reward every time, and now the first break reward accumulated can also be exchanged for two bloodstones, which also Not bad. "


    Song Ning nodded: "Accelerate through barriers, don''t mess up your mind. The first fifty floors are all pieces of debris used to exchange bloodstones. Only after the fifty floors do you start giving good things. If you want to be here Do n��t think too much if you get some fortune in the legacy of battle. "


    Song Yu stopped talking, and he knew that this time he was coming to the light. Although he said that earlier, it was not a complaint, only a little disappointment.


    Song Ning''s team finally got 30 first break rewards in the first 50 layers due to the advantage of early entry, while Feng Tu''s first team got 30 fastest extra rewards in the 50th layer.


    When they entered the 51st floor, the two teams finally stood at the same starting line.


    "Huh, it''s really shameful that they are as fast as they are." Gu Yao snorted softly.


    "If it were not for several of you who must fight for the captain, they couldn''t even get the first break reward. Wouldn''t it be better to let Brother Feng be the captain earlier?" Ouyang Ting said.


    "Song Ning, do you want to compare the speed? Even before we let you, now you can''t get any extra rewards, but I think your team configuration, I guess you can''t complete the tasks connected to it. "" Yunhai sneered.

 Chapter 337： Who will clear the game first?

    "The fifty-first floor, the Frost Forest, and all the beasts in the slashing enchantment can only be completed. Since you are compared, then see who can get the fastest extra on the basis of winning the first break. The reward is good. "Song Ning finished, rushed towards the teleportation array of the frost forest.


    The two teams entered the frost forest teleportation at the same time, and the teleportation teleported them into the frost forest at the same time, but the two teams were not together, but separated.


    "It looks like a illusion here but it is not a illusion. They should start their mission now, let''s speed it up." Song Ning said.


    The four people followed Song Ning and looked around. It was indeed a frost forest. The sky was full of snow and ice, the trees had no leaves, and they were all covered with frost. A slight chill came and gave people a cold sense.


    After only a few steps, Duan Yun was surprised: "The spiritual power that can be used here is too thin, a bit like the feeling of an empty spirit domain."


    As soon as Song Ning''s expression moved, the ethereal domain unfolded, and his ethereal domain and the surrounding ethereal domain canceled each other out, immediately causing Duan Yun and others to restore their spiritual power.


    "Sure enough, it''s an ethereal domain." Song Ning murmured.


    Duan Yun and others were overjoyed: "With it, spiritual power can be used again."


    "The ethereal domain? Some mean, no one on their side will be able to ethereal domain, so we have some advantages, but here, my ethereal domain can only exert a range of ten feet, so you wait here, I will go to the frost forest The spirit beasts inside are brought in, we are here to kill in one fell swoop. "Song Ning said.


    Before Song Ninghua waited for the other four to speak, he flew out and rushed deep into the frost forest.


    The spirit beasts that need to be killed have been shown in the task before, so Song Ning will pay special attention when tempting these spirit beasts to ensure that they will not be missed.


    "Frost Snow Dragon, Ice Bone Spider, Ice and Snow Poisonous Rose, Ice ..." Song Ning came to these spirit beasts with a sword and wounded them, and then these spirit beasts chased Song Ning one after another.


    It ��s not that Song Ning does n��t want to kill, but that some spirit beasts demand too much. For example, Frost and Snow Dragon, they need to kill fifty heads. Kill all.


    The four people at the entrance of the frost forest waited, and Song Yu was a little worried: "Senior Song Ning will have nothing to do? It''s all quarter of an hour, why is there no movement at all?"


    "It really takes some time to attract all the spirit beasts. With his strength, it is no problem to kill the spirit beasts completely, let alone just attract them now?" Duan Yundao said.


    Zhou Li couldn''t help but look tight: "He won''t ... really want to kill directly, so he hasn''t been moving until now?"


    Song Ru said with a shock: "Hundreds of spirit beasts are added together, and even the strength of the spirit beasts is not known. If Senior Song Ning killed them all, it is estimated that we will definitely not be the fastest this time."


    A few people are a little worried, even if they know their strength is not good, but now there is an empty spirit domain in this frost forest. For them, this is an opportunity. If they can get the first break at this level, then it must be Complete the fastest and get extra rewards.


    The first break bonus of the 51st layer is not comparable to the extra reward in the first 50 layers!


    Just when they were anxious, Song Ning had followed more than 100 spirit beasts, but Song Ning continued to go deep into the frost forest, running while trying to draw more spirit beasts.


    but����


    Song Ning suddenly discovered that the fifty frost and snow dragons that had been drawn out turned around and turned back, as if not chasing because they couldn''t catch up.


    How?


    If fifty frost and snow dragons go back, wouldn''t it be a half less? All of his own plans will be ruined.


    Song Ning immediately attacked Frost Snow Dragon, however, even if Frost Snow Dragon was attacked at this moment, he no longer ignored Song Ning, but flew back toward the original place completely.


    Song Ning finally understood that the spirit beasts inside did not have much of their own consciousness, and the setting of the entire enchantment seemed to be that each kind of spirit beast would not exceed its range of activities. Now Frost and Snow Dragons are beyond their activities. Range, then it will definitely turn around and run back.


    "In this way ..." Song Ning has spent some time now, and now the plan is unsuccessful, he can only immediately begin to kill these spirit beasts.


    Ethereal!


    Within ten feet, the empty spirit domain opened, and the spiritual power was restored when they canceled each other.


    Today''s Qinglian sword array can be transformed into ninety-nine swords. These ninety-nine swords burst out into the air, slashing frantically within ten feet of Song Ning''s body, and at the same time, Song Ning rose into the sky, straight Fifty heads of frost and snow dragons flying back.


    In the midair, with Song Ning''s ten feet around him as the center of the circle, the range filled with sword energy formed a ten-foot ball. Any spirit beast was cut off wherever the ball passed.


    Song Ning rushed to the Frost Snow Dragon, a few breathing kung fu, the Frost Snow Dragon all died, and after the Frost Snow Dragon died, Song Ning immediately began to kill other spirit beasts, and rushed towards the depths of the Frost Forest.


    At the entrance of the Frost Forest, the four are still waiting anxiously. They do not know how the mission is progressing, but they hope Song Ning can lead the spirit beast out quickly.


    "Senior Song Ning wouldn''t really be in trouble? If it only attracted the spirit beast, it should be out soon, but now it''s half an hour." Song Yu was nervous.


    Duan Yun also felt that something was not right: "It''s been half an hour. It seems that even if we pass the level, we can''t be faster than that team. Although we have the advantage of the empty spirit domain, there is a sword repair opposite- ��Feng Tu! Feng Tu is extremely strong even when he cannot exert his spiritual power. "


    Song Ru no longer has any hope. After all, their opponents are the legendary ones. Among their peers, Song Ning, who can be compared with them, is already a genius among geniuses. Now, with five geniuses, they think It is still too difficult to win.


    "I remember it seems that I can see the progress from the task prompt, maybe Senior Song Ning is killing the spirit beast alone at the moment, I will see how the progress is." Song Yu also had no intention of war at this time, Song Ning was not there, they Even spiritual power is difficult to use. For a monk, without spiritual power is equivalent to no means of attack.


    Duan Yun shook his head, he did not expect Song Yu''s words.


    When they were anxious, Yunhai and others were also anxious in the boundary of another frost forest.


    "Feng Tu can''t do it, it''s not over for so long, isn''t it to kill those spirit beasts alone?" Yunhai said lazily.


    Ouyang Ting snorted softly: "Hum, let you stand here to pass the level you have so much nonsense? According to the mission, Brother Feng only left the last spirit beast without killing, we can win at any time ... �� "


    Before Ouyang Ting''s words were finished, a sound of customs clearance was suddenly heard in the ancient tower. At the same time, Ouyang Ting glanced at the progress of the task displayed in front of him, Feng Tu was completed!

 Chapter 338： Hidden monsters in the mission

    Feng Tu won? !


    The same question didn''t just appear in Ouyang Ting''s mind and others. When Song Yu just saw the progress of the mission, he almost screamed.


    Because the progress of his task shows that Song Ning also completed the task.


    The voice in the ancient tower said slowly: "The 51st floor, the frost forest, the first to break the team, the captain Song Ning, the fastest to complete the team, the captain Song Ning."


    The voice dissipated, and neither of the two teams spoke, but at the next moment, Song Yu and others burst into cheers. As for Yunhai and others, although they sneered in their hearts, they did not say it. After all, they were in the previous task. They all waited aside. It was Feng Tu who contributed. Even if Feng Tu lost, they couldn''t say anything.


    Song Yu jumped up like a child, and Duan Yun looked deep into the deep frost forest. He admired Song Ning for a little more.


    Deep in the frost forest, Song Ning walked out slowly. Both of his swords were stained with blood. The sword given to him by Uncle Chen did not know what the name was. Song Ning, in commemoration of his Liuyun sword, took this new method ** The sword is also named Liuyun Sword.


    The left hand Liuyun sword, the right hand burning Tianjian, Song Ning did not put away the two swords until he walked out of the frost forest.


    "Senior Song Ning, you are too powerful, saying that let us kill together, but you did not expect you to go alone and kill all spirit beasts, faster than Feng Tu!" Song Yu clenched his fists , Very encouraged.


    "When I introduced the spirit beasts before, I found that the spirit beasts have a certain range of activity. If they exceed the range, they will take the initiative to fly back to the original place, wasting some time and forcing them to do nothing." Song Ning said.


    Duan Yun heard the meaning of Song Ning. Song Ning did not directly start the beheading. If he had the idea of ??completing it from the beginning, he was afraid that the completion time would be faster.


    Such a terrifying person, Duan Yunsi did not think that Song Ning was worse than Feng Tu.


    Song Ru congratulated Song Ning: "It seems that the tasks in this ancient pagoda, Song Ning''s predecessors, can be completed by one person. We all came from the light."


    Song Ning shook his head: "This ancient tower mission can never be completed by one person. If one person can complete it, we will not ask to form a team. We are a team. We cannot break the balance of the team because of someone''s strength. Just now I was forced. This is a special case for everyone to win.


    After talking, Song Ning began to investigate the task reward: "Let everyone look at the task reward."


    During the conversation, several people found that there were many fragments in the storage ring, which were enough for a bloodstone.


    In addition, the extra reward and the first break reward are given directly to the captain. The captain has distributed fragments to everyone all the way, and it is the same at this moment.


    Duan Yun and Zhou Li glanced at each other, and exchanged sounds with each other. They agreed that even if Song Ning did not come up with any magic weapon or other rewards, they could not say it. After all, Song Ning was too strong, and this just now Guan Ning is fighting with Song Ning. It is normal that he wants to hide the first break reward and extra reward.


    Song Ning first took some debris from the storage ring and shared it equally. Then, he took out another bow and arrow.


    "This is the bow and arrow rewarded for the first break. It looks like a low-level magic weapon. Whoever can use it will take it." Song Ning said.


    This low-level magic weapon is a good thing for Duan Yun and Zhou Li, but it also has some appeal.


    Treasures are divided into several levels. The lowest level is ordinary goods, which can be avoided. The better ones are spirit treasures, which are generally used by spiritual realm monks, and the better ones are magic treasures. Generally, fairyland monks use magic treasures. As for the better than magic weapon, it is called Xian Bao. Xian Bao needs to be bred. A good magic weapon can become a Xian Bao after many years of gestation.


    Therefore, although this is only a low-level magic weapon, it is not something ordinary monks can possess.


    Duan and Tuesday naturally did not expect Song Ning to actually give out the first break reward to everyone. Although some want this bow and arrow, they need to use this bow and arrow, and they also have the magic weapon of the attack type.


    "I ... I want this bow and arrow, but I ..." Song Ru whispered, she first looked at Song Ning, and then to Duan Yun and Zhou Li.


    Duan Yun spread his hands: "I don''t need it."


    Zhou Li also nodded, saying that he did not need this bow or arrow.


    Song Ru finally set his sights on Song Ning. At the moment, Duan and Zhou also looked at Song Ning. They wanted to know whether Song Ning would put forward any conditions.


    "If they have no opinion, this bow and arrow is yours, but since you want the bow and arrow, then the following reward has nothing to do with you." Then, Song Ning took out a low-level magic weapon from the storage ring.


    The pupils of Duan Yun and others shrank suddenly. They didn''t even think that there was a reward?


    "This is an extra reward. Although it is a Lingbao, it should be a top-level Lingbao, and it is a defensive Lingbao. It is more suitable for women. If you have no opinion, give it to Zhou Li." Song Ning said.


    Duan Yun glanced at this defensive spirit treasure, and he had no opinion. As for Song Yu, he was not qualified to fight.


    "Well, the next thing to get the magical treasures like Song Yu and Duan Yun." Song Ning said: "Evenly distributed, so that there will be no quarrels. Fortunately, the other team does not have these extra rewards. Otherwise, they may fight. "


    Song Yu couldn''t help but hear Song Ning''s words, before those people were fighting because of a captain, let alone treasures like treasures.


    The task rewards are all allocated, but the five of them are still in this frost forest, and there are no enchantments around them. This is a bit weird.


    "I remember the mission reminder seemed to say that the teleportation array can appear after completing this frost forest enchantment?" Song Ning asked.


    Several people nodded, and all felt weird.


    They had n��t figured out what was going on. They only heard a bang, the ice was cracking, and the earthquake was shaking. They all backed away. At this moment, the earth in front of them was split in half, as if it were an ice abyss below. In the abyss, a whole body of ice crystals appeared like an ice sculpture dragon.


    Ice Dragon!


    Compared with this ice dragon, the frost and snow dragons that Song Ning had killed before were like snakes. This ice dragon was as long as forty or fifty feet, and a head was larger than Song Ning''s five people.


    Roar!


    The ice dragon roared, and the ice crystals were shocked by the wind. The ice crystals were extremely sharp. Song Ningying could hear the sound of these ice crystals piercing the air.


    This is ... hidden monsters that may appear in the mission!


    At the same time, the voice of the ancient pagoda appeared in the hearts of the five people including Song Ning: "Kill the abyss ice dragon, reward, ten bloodstones."

 Chapter 339： Abyss Ice Dragon

    Kill this abyss ice dragon? !


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing, let alone killing this ice dragon, even if it was an attack at this moment, if they did not resist anything, these people behind would be afraid to die.


    In Song Ning''s hand, a spiritual force appeared in his hand, which turned into a shield blocking himself: "Quickly behind me."


    The four did not hesitate, all hiding behind Song Ning.


    The ice dragon''s attack impacted on the spiritual power shield, and the crackling sound continued. Although there were four people behind Song Ning, they continued to retreat under this impact. Song Ning also felt the right hand numbness, if not at the same time cast ethereal I am afraid that this spiritual shield is simply difficult to resist at this moment.


    The dragon roar stopped, the impact disappeared, and they finally stopped retreating.


    "The description mentioned this hidden beast, but according to records, the ancestors only encountered this once in the legacy of the battle, but now we have just encountered the 51st floor and encountered it?" This time Yun Waiting for the four people no longer know whether to be lucky or to complain.


    "The mission only said that killing the abyss ice dragon can get ten blood essence stones, but did not say ... If it is impossible to kill, we will all die here!" Song Ning Shen Yin: "This is why the teleportation has not been delayed. appear."


    Duan Yun and others naturally understand this truth, and now there is only one battle, the battle is alive, otherwise it is dead.


    "My empty spirit realm can expand ten feet, you must not exceed this range, I found that all spirit beasts in this enchantment are a little strange, it seems that they are not alive, their actions have certain rules to follow, we first observe one Fan. "Song Ning reminded.


    The four are separated from Song Ning by a distance, and Song Ru directly takes out the bow and arrow he just got, ready to attack at any time.


    "You don''t need to think about attack, any spiritual attack will dissipate beyond this ten feet range, you just need to defend." Song Ning said.


    The four immediately prepared for the defensive posture, and the ice dragon floated in midair just after a roar, not attacking, but staring at Song Ning and others.


    After a few breaths, Song Ning felt that there was something in the ice dragon''s body that seemed to gather. He moved under his feet and said, "Thirty feet on the left!"


    The four hurriedly drew 30 feet to the left with Song Ning. They had just flashed away, and the original location suddenly collapsed, and a bottomless abyss appeared.


    Just after landing, the ice dragon roared out again, and the number of attack ways of this roar was exactly the same as before.


    Resisting this attack, the four people beside Song Ning were already impatient, so it was just resistance, when will they be able to kill this ice dragon?


    But when their freshmen were puzzled, they heard Song Ning rush again: "Thirty feet on the left!"


    The four quickly followed Song Ning to dodge. Sure enough, the earth collapsed again, and there was a huge gully in their original location.


    This time Song Ning''s feet just toe on the ground and rushed towards the ice dragon directly: "Don''t rush, do defense!"


    Song Ning said, the four quickly followed, and at the same time, Binglong roared, and Bingjing struck with a strong wind.


    Song Ning pinched the tactics with both hands, and the two swords flew out to form two Qinglian sword formations, with a total of 198 swords. This 190 handle swords shuttled in front of Song Ning, and the sword qi formed a semicircular The protection, whether it is ice crystals or gusty wind, is cut off at the moment of entering the protection.


    The four were overjoyed. As a result, they didn''t need defense at all, but when they wanted to relax, Song Ning hurriedly said: "Continue to defend!"


    The four are unknown, but still according to Song Ning.


    Just when they had all started to defend, Song Ning moved quickly towards the ice dragon, and the ethereal domain was driven by him. The four-person defense was still on display, but because of the separation from the ethereal domain, the defensive ability quickly disappeared. The figure quickly fell like a stone.


    In front of Song Ning, the Qinglian sword array resisted the attack of the ice dragon''s roar, and the static and dynamic domains were simultaneously displayed.


    boom!


    Suddenly the body of the ice dragon sank, and his head was directly lowered in front of Song Ning. At the same time, the ground under the ice dragon turned black, and the sky turned white.


    "Broken finger!" Song Ning pointed out with one finger, and then, the second finger followed.


    The bang sound came out, the ice dragon had a momentary trance under the effect of the three types of Yuyu, the attack of the dragon roar disappeared, the 198 swords shuttled around the huge head of the ice dragon, the ice crystals kept splashing, Song Ning ''S broken finger fell on the ice dragon''s huge head, he could not continue to attack, and quickly withdrew.


    The four people with no spiritual power are about to land. If they fall to the ground at this moment, they will certainly be injured even if they are not killed, but fortunately they are still three feet away from the ground, and Song Ning has come to them. , Immediately stabilized his body.


    The five were floating, and the ice dragon flicked his head. The original crystal clear body was punched out of a hole, but this did not seem to affect the life of the ice dragon.


    "Successful?" Several people in Song Yu had a moment of excitement, but then they felt that the ground underneath began to collapse.


    Under the direction of Song Ning, they flashed to the left again for 30 feet. From the collapsed abyss, they could feel a strong suction, even if they floated in the sky, they might be sucked in by this suction.


    "This ice dragon can''t be beaten to death?" Song Ru''s face was pale. Just now, Song Ning broke two consecutive fingers, "One finger kills at the same level, and **** leap out." But this ice dragon''s actions did not seem to be affected.


    Although the previous attack was unsuccessful, Song Ning''s static and life domains have not disappeared. Now they are covering the ice dragon and affecting the ice dragon.


    The ice dragon wanted to raise his head, but was suppressed by the gravity in the static zone, and it was extremely difficult to raise his head.


    The domain of life and death continues to hover under the body of the ice dragon. Although there is no expected effect, the impact on the ice dragon is more or less existing.


    "This ice dragon cannot be attacked with spiritual power, and the spiritual attack cannot be fatal. At present, he is known to have two kinds of attacks, one is the dragon roar, and the other is the earth collapse. You all know the law of its attack, After the next earth collapse, we continue to rush up, using the method just now, I attacked in another way. "Song Ning said.


    Spirit attack does not work, then he will attack with martial arts!


    The four of them were clear, and they responded one after another, but this time they were puzzled that the ice dragon didn''t roar, it seemed that it couldn''t raise its head. After struggling for a moment, it twisted its body and pointed it at Song Ning Throwing across the sky.


    Song Ning was shocked. The dragon was able to swing its tail with great strength and faster speed, just like the sword cutting in swordsmanship.


    In the blink of an eye, the attack was approaching. Even if Song Ning issued a command at this moment, the four behind him would certainly not be able to make a judgment immediately. In this way, he dodged, then the four behind him would be actually hit ...


    ��Author''s digression��: 18 o''clock plus

 Chapter 340： Long Yin

    At this moment, Song Ning has fully understood that this ice dragon''s attack is entirely based on power, and has nothing to do with spiritual power. Even if you want to resist this attack, spiritual power can play a role, but more still requires power.


    At the speed of Song Ning, whether it has spiritual power or no spiritual power, it can be easily avoided, but the people behind him can''t. For this purpose, he can only resist.


    Song Ning crossed his arms in front of him, lowered his head slightly, and hid behind his crossed arms.


    Binglong swinging his tail hit Song Ning''s arms in an instant, and with a bang, Song Ning''s arms lost consciousness and flew out like an arrow off the string under the power of Binglong swinging his tail.


    The four people behind Song Ning were frightened and wanted to assist Song Ning with spiritual power, but at the moment Song Ning could not resist the attack, there was also a problem with the display of the ethereal domain. There was no bit of spiritual power on the four people. The ground smashed.


    At this rate, the four people behind will become meat patties!


    what!


    Song Ning shouted and exploded with full body strength, but even so, he still couldn''t stop his body.


    Seeing less than ten feet behind is the ice cone, the power of the ice dragon is still increasing.


    The four people behind Song Ning are now bloodless. Now they only need to blink, and they will be pierced by the ice cone behind them.


    Without any spiritual protection, even a cone can penetrate into them, not to mention the huge ice cone behind it?


    In the eyes of the four people, there was fear. They had not thought that they had just entered the fifty-first floor. After just receiving the double reward of the fifty-first floor, they were about to die here.


    Song Ning struggled to resist to no avail. Burning Sky Sword couldn''t use spiritual power, and could only desperately slash the giant tail of the Ice Dragon. However, no matter how he slashed, he couldn''t stop the speed of this flick.


    "Master, leave them alone, go away!" Xiaohan shouted.


    When Song Ning gritted his teeth, Yu Guang swept behind him, and at this moment was less than five feet away from the ice cone.


    Now Song Ningxin is nothing but a magic weapon related to spiritual power, and his own power cannot stop it. This ice dragon ...


    Ice Dragon? !


    A flash of light flashed in Song Ning''s brain, and he took a breath, cold into the body, but didn''t affect it at all. He raised his chest and snarled forward.


    Roar ~~


    The roar does not contain any spiritual fluctuations, but it has a majesty of sky dominance. The four people behind Song Ning shivered after hearing the roar, and they felt a dragon power from this voice!


    Not only them, even the fiercely attacking Ice Dragon stopped attacking at this moment, as if stunned, all powers were revoked.


    The bodies of the five people were still flying upside down, only one foot away from the ice cone.


    Ethereal!


    The moment the empty spirit domain appeared, the four people behind Song Ning immediately stabilized their bodies with spiritual force, but the strong thrust still made them retreat. When the body stopped completely, it was only a few inches away from the ice cone.


    Song Ning''s arms drooped weakly, and his inner bones were obviously broken, but at the same time, the ice dragon crawled on the ground, as if frightened.


    Everyone was relieved, but they were endlessly horrified by Song Ning''s roar.


    Because that is Long Yin!


    The scene in the frost forest is not known to the outside world, at this time Feng Tu and others are killing the enemy on the 52nd floor.


    "Haha, just now that the spiritual power was bound in the frost forest. The reason why Song Ning was able to win was because of the free spirit realm, but now it is different. Here we five kill the enemy and see what they win!" Galloping on the frontier, there are millions of enemies in front of them, they can kill wantonly.


    Although the enemy is stronger than the waves, it has no effect on them.


    "Yunhai, don''t rush too far ahead, the task is to protect the city from being attacked, not to go out to kill the enemy." Feng Tu asked.


    Yunhai didn''t pay any attention to it, and he became more and more brave.


    But even so, Feng Tu didn''t care too much. After all, Song Ning took the advantage in the last level. This level is different. They win.


    Gu Yao''s ten fingers all touched the black line. This black line was formed by spiritual power, which was extremely tough. After the black line was placed in the line, the enemy would be cut directly when he rushed into it. She killed the enemy while smiling casually. Tao: "This time the first break rewards and additional rewards are ours."


    "Although the reward is good, there is no real bloodstone, if the reward can give the bloodstone." Li Yiyan sighed: "Before I came to listen to the master, if you are lucky, you can meet and hide in the first level. Behemoths, the difficulty continues to increase in the last 50 layers. The sooner you encounter a hidden beast, the weaker the beast will be. "


    Hearing this, the Ouyang Ting of the acacia laughed, with a hint of sarcasm in his smile: "The frost forest was difficult to use spiritual power just now. If it was not Brother Feng, it would be a problem even if it passed the pass, and I wanted to kill Hide the beast, dream? "


    Li Yiyan was not angry, but his eyes were indifferent: "The same is said, but killing hidden beasts can give a large number of bloodstones. This is well documented."


    Feng Tu didn''t say much, they wouldn''t want to hide the beasts, it was the key to quickly complete the current task of defending the city.


    A total of one hundred waves of enemies attacked in this city-defense mission, including sneak attacks. Only by defending all of these hundred waves of enemy attacks would it be considered completed, so the time for this task competition is the speed of killing the enemy, which can be in the 100 When the wave of enemies strikes quickly, it will speed up the completion time.


    "Don''t talk about those, hidden monsters are not easy to deal with, we still do well in front of us." Feng Tu said.


    Several people understand this truth, hiding the beast is just thinking about it, if it is really met, it is indeed a bit tricky.


    Gu Yao suddenly said: "If Song Ning encountered a hidden beast, it is estimated that they are dying now?"


    "Hidden monsters are a surprise to us, but a shock to them. The strength of their team, awkwardness, and task completion are all problems, not to mention hidden monsters?" Yunhai disdain.


    But as they talked, a sound suddenly came from within the ancient tower.


    Gu Ta ��s voice was just remembered, and Feng Tu and other five people were shocked, but they felt that something was not right immediately. The task on the 52nd floor could not be completed in advance, so this Gu Ta broadcast was definitely not completed by Song Ning and others. Tips for the task.


    But it is not the task, what is it?


    "It wouldn''t really be me, Song Ning and they were killed after they met the hidden monster?" Gu Yao stunned, with a hint of sarcasm in his words.


    However, with the sound of the ancient pagoda, Feng Tu and others, while galloping on the battlefield, forgot to kill, and even looked horrified.


    "Fifty-first floor, frost forest ..."


    ��Author''s Digression��: Add a chapte

 Chapter 341： Mysterious Elixir

    "Fifty-first floor, frost forest, hidden monster abyss ice dragon was beheaded, beheaded team leader Song Ning, task reward, ten bloodstones per person."


    Everyone ... ten ... bloodstones!


    After hearing this number, it was n��t just Feng Tu and others who were surprised. Even Song Ning was very surprised. They said that the task rewards ten bloodstones. They think they are a total of ten bloodstones, two for each person. Pieces.


    But now it is ten per person, which is five times that of the previous one. If it can be reached in exchange for that layer, then the value of these ten bloodstones is not ordinary.


    Yun Hai and the others bitterly faced each other, Gu Yao snorted: "Yun Hai, it seems that you just said," Hidden beast is a surprise to us, a shock to Song Ning ", right?"


    Yunhai looked at Gu Yao coldly: "Oh, just like you said that if Song Ning and others encountered a hidden beast, is it **** right now?"


    Feng Tu shouted: "Don''t be noisy, that''s someone else''s fortune. Isn''t it true that you cultivated it by your mouth?"


    Several people snorted coldly, and said no more, the atmosphere became very embarrassing for a while.


    On Song Ning''s side, a teleportation array appeared in the frost forest on the 51st floor. While several people were excited, Duan Yun suddenly said: "Song Daoyou, how is this bloodstone distributed?"


    Song Ning stunned: "Ten bloodstones per person should be distributed to your storage ring, right?"


    Duan Yun nodded. At this moment Zhou Li and several others also understood Duan Yun''s meaning and took out the bloodstones one after another.


    "We just saw the situation just now. If you didn''t save us, we were dead. These bloodstones were distributed by you. Even if no one was given to us, we would never complain." Duan Yundao said.


    "Uh, I was a little overjoyed just now, and I forgot all about this. These bloodstones should have been Song Ning''s predecessors." Song Yu scratched his head.


    Song Ning smiled: "Ten per person, no need to allocate, but there is something else to allocate."


    Everyone was stunned, and then they saw that Song Ning took out an immortality from the storage ring.


    This panacea is crystal clear, even if it is an ice ball, everyone believes that the slight ice and snow smell can be smelled from this panacea, and there is a slight fluctuation between them.


    "What is this?" Duan Yun asked.


    Song Ning said: "It may be a random reward. This panacea is different from the panacea I know. I can''t say exactly what it is used for, but since it is a reward for the task, then according to what I said before, come up with everyone Minute."


    Even Song Ning did n��t know what the panacea was, and the other four did n��t even know. When they thought that Song Ning ��s roar was like a dragon, even the ice dragon crawled and shivered in the earth, and now it is even more against Song. Ning Jingwei is awesome, and with Song Ning saving their lives just now, how dare they dare to get involved?


    "Song Daoyou, Duanmou used to think that the" reward equalization "you said was a scene, but it''s just a grand speech. Now I think that Duanmou is too narrow. This medicine should be obtained by Song Daoyou." Duan Yunbao said.


    "Zhou Li admired Song Daoyou as a man. Just now, Song Daoyou died and even saved the blood stone. Song Daoyou didn''t need the blood stone, then this panacea must be kept by himself." Zhou Li also took a fist.


    Song Ru and Song Yu both hurriedly responded. Both of them now understand that they follow Song Ning and eat and drink. Although they almost died, they got ten bloodstones before they entered. I dare not think about it.


    "Since everyone says that, I will keep this immortality by myself. Let''s quickly enter the teleportation array, because this hidden beast has delayed a lot of time. It is estimated that we want to get the first break and additional rewards in the future. It is impossible. "Song Ning urged.


    Duan Yun and others laughed: "We have all these ten bloodstones, and what other breaks and additional rewards are needed. As long as we can successfully exchange bloodstones, this time it will be a virtue."


    Several people spoke and walked into the teleportation array.


    Song Ning pondered: "I came here for Danfang, and everyone must know that, so you can''t leave before I get a single party, but if you want to continue to pass the Danfang after I get Danfang, I am happy to accompany. "


    "Song Daoyou rest assured that I will accompany Song Daoyou to obtain Danfang." Duan Yun and others said.


    They came to the fifty-second floor during their speech. After reading the task, Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at Song Daoyou?" Zhou Li couldn''t help asking.


    Song Ning said: "The four of you first guarded the four directions of southeast and northwest respectively. We may get extra rewards for this level. I will stand first and explain to you."


    The four immediately stood in four directions. After they stood, Song Ning said: "We need to defend against the enemy''s attack. There are a total of 100 waves. Each wave of attack has a time limit, so the first nine Regardless of which team the time spent in the nineteenth wave of offensives consumes is the same, and in the end, the enemy is completely wiped out.


    So that means focusing on the 100th wave, as long as the 100th wave of enemies can be wiped out as quickly as possible, then we can get extra rewards. "


    When Song Ning said this, the rest of the people suddenly realized that although they had already given up this first break reward and extra reward, if they could get it, why not do it?


    "Okay, you guard and kill the enemy as soon as possible, remember not to rush out, just do your duty. I will make a little preparation here to prevent a sneak attack, and when the 100th wave of enemies strikes, I strive for the fastest speed Annihilate it. "Song Ning said.


    The four answered, and then began to guard the city.


    The enemies attacked from all sides, and the four of them were able to cope with it. Song Ning took out the burning sword from the storage ring.


    Burning Sky Sword is now in the form of slaughter, and its body is red. Previously, because of the killing and blood, the body of Burning Sky Sword became completely red, but because of the previous consumption, plus Burning Sky Sword now consumes every attack. The power of the sword is now only four-fifths of the sword body is blood-colored, and the remaining one-fifth is almost transparent.


    "Xiaofen, can I use my blood to replenish the blood in the Tianjian sword?" Song Ning asked.


    Small incineration as a human figure: "Master, it is not impossible to use your blood, just ..."


    "Just what?" Song Ning asked.


    "Are you afraid of being seen by those four people?" Xiaohan''s face flushed slightly.


    Song Ning smiled: "You are my sword spirit, what am I afraid of? After a while I need to cast a **** rain and burn the sky, so his blood must be sufficient, come on."


    With that, Song Ning looked extremely calm, and Xiao Fen was naturally welcome. As soon as she heard that she could absorb Song Ning''s blood, she was already in the mouth, and two little tiger teeth were exposed, tweeting at Song Ning''s neck. Bit off.

 Chapter 342： The Taoist?

    The blood in Song Ning''s body began to drain, and Xiao Fen was desperately absorbing the blood in Song Ning''s body. At this moment, she seemed to be a vampire.


    A feeling of coolness came, Song Ning did not feel pain because of the loss of blood in the body, but his body was a lot more comfortable. He had a strange feeling when he was sucked blood by Xiao burning before. Although he felt it at the time, he felt Not so strong, he didn''t think much about it. Now that this feeling is strong, Song Ning cares a little.


    After careful internal inspection, Song Ning found that after the fresh blood in the body was sucked up by Xiaofen, new blood was made immediately, and the new blood was much more pure than the previous blood.


    The four were killing the enemy in front. After just killing a wave of enemies, they looked back to see what Song Ning was doing, but they suddenly saw Song Ning even hugging Xiaohan. From their perspective, Song Ning''s eyes were like It was an extremely enjoyable look, and Xiao Fen held Song Ning tightly, as if kissing Song Ning''s neck.


    The few people who watched this scene were a little surprised, especially Song Ru, who felt his cheeks reddened and wanted to avoid his gaze, but couldn''t help it.


    "Senior Song Ning is here ..." Song Ru couldn''t help but preach.


    Zhou Li chuckled: "Although it is a sword spirit, but it can be transformed into an adult, and it is normal to have feelings with the owner. The love of men and women, even if they are powerful, cannot be avoided, not to mention Song Daoyou? Let them go."


    "I didn''t expect Song Daoyou to ... cough." Duan Yun coughed a few times.


    "I really envy Senior Song Ning, is the Burning Sky Sword a fairy treasure? There are sword spirits, they can also be transformed into adults, and they can serve their masters to do this kind of thing ..." Song Yu said with a drool.


    "Song Yu, you''re a little out of the way!" Song Rujiao snorted.


    Song Yu hurriedly wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth and began to greet the next wave of enemies.


    Song Ning naturally didn''t know what they were thinking in these people''s hearts. Xiao Fen was sucking Song Ning''s blood while Song Ning''s body was making blood. The speed of Xiao Neng''s drawing was not fast, so the time was very long.


    After about half a scent of incense, Xiaofen ��s small mouth was separated from Song Ning ��s neck. The incense tongue licked between the thin lips, licking the blood on the lips into the mouth, her cheeks were rosy, and then she gently Licking the tooth marks on Song Ning''s neck.


    Song Ning wanted to resist, but Xiao Fen just licked it and separated. Song Ning touched it with his hand, and the tooth marks on his neck not only healed, but he left no traces.


    "Xiao Fen, is the blood you sucked from me useless?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen shook his head slightly: "It''s not useless blood, but unclean blood. The master is a mortal. He may not understand this kind of thing. In the ancient fairyland, every fairy has a blood lineage. The blood of immortals flows from their birth, but mortals are different. The blood of mortals needs to be continuously purified, and finally becomes the blood of immortals. "


    "It turned out to be the case, but in the end the ancient fairyland was still broken?" Song Ning said.


    Xiao Burn looked sad and hesitated for a moment. She shook her head again: "To be honest, I don''t know what happened to the ancient fairyland. When I was killed because my killing was too heavy, my master killed me. I''m separated. I don''t know the result of the battle on the ancient battlefield, so I don''t know what the ancient fairyland is. "


    Song Ning sighed, Xiao Fang''s experience is really a headache.


    "That''s it, let''s not mention those anymore. Now it''s time to cast a bleeding rain?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen nodded, and his expression gradually recovered: "Okay, when the 100th wave of enemies arrives, I will show it directly?"


    Song Ning stared at Xiao Fen for a long time, and he was surprised to find that Xiao Fen didn''t seem excited when he mentioned ''Blood Rain Burns the Sky'' this time.


    "When the 100th wave of enemies strikes, you directly cast blood and burn the sky, killing all the enemies as quickly as possible." Song Ning said.


    "Yes, master!" Xiao Burn led the order.


    At the same time, Song Ning sent a message to Duan Yun and other four people: "You wait for the first guard, if there are special circumstances, call me, I will meditate first."


    The four responded one after another, and then began to focus on killing the enemy.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and meditated. He was seriously injured in his arms. Although he can now move, he can''t fight hard. This is why he didn''t shoot here.


    From the end of the battle just now until now, Song Ning was free to look carefully at his arms.


    "The veins were slightly damaged and the ice bones shattered, but they were not completely cracked ..." Song Ning sighed, and the ice dragon was too strong.


    He was taking the pill medicine while adjusting the rate, and his heart was recalling the scene when he was fighting the ice dragon.


    The strength of the ice dragon can break the spiritual defense of Song Ning''s surface only by its strength, especially when the ice dragon swings its tail, the spiritual power has no effect at all.


    "Wu Dao and Xian Dao, what''s the difference?" Song Ning wondered why, but with the power of Wu Dao, he could directly break the spiritual power? Could it be that this is the crushing of strength?


    He recalled the text recorded in the top of the martial arts and recalled it word by word, but he recalled the entire top of the martial arts but did not expect the text related to the relationship between the martial arts road.


    Unconsciously, Song Ning recalled the words that his father-in-law said when he was at the Taihe Mountain Peak: "Three thousand avenues, the same path, the same path, and one can only rise."


    If this is the case, then whether it is Wudao or Xiandao, it is one of these three thousand avenues, so Wudao is also Xiuxian, and Xiandao is also Xiuxian.


    "If interpreted according to this statement, then the ice dragon has a very strong cultivation behavior above the martial arts, just like Daoxian against Wen Dao monks. In front of absolute strength, no fancy tricks are needed at all. Can''t be resisted. "


    Song Ning analyzed it in this way, and suddenly had a bold idea in his heart.


    The so-called Xianwu fellow practitioners used to be that Xiuxian and Xiuwu were separate from each other before.


    Xianwu initiates, at this moment Song Ning wants to come, why can''t Xianwu be combined?


    Unknowingly, Song Ning''s body transmitted a little undetectable guardian power, which is the protection given to the Taoists by heaven and earth.


    Enlightenment is valuable, but anyone who enlightens the Tao, regardless of age, regardless of cultivation, regardless of gender, regardless of age, age or age, will be granted temporary refuge between heaven and earth. This is Heaven.


    Heaven is ruthless, but it pays special attention to the Taoists. This is the rule.


    In this rule, Song Ning thought about it, but after thinking of the combination of Xianwu, he seemed to be standing outside an iron gate and could not push the door open.


    Further, it is enlightenment.


    If you can''t get in, you will stay here forever.

 Chapter 343： Receive additional rewards

    Song Ning stood outside the door, reached out his hand, and gently pushed the door.


    Slowly, a crack opened and a fairy light appeared from the other end of the door. Song Ning hurriedly looked over to see the scene inside the door.


    Xianguang Dasheng, Song Ning couldn''t open his eyes, but through the crack of the door, he vaguely saw ...


    "Senior Song Ning, the 99th wave of enemies is coming!"


    A voice suddenly reached Song Ning''s mind, and Song Ning in front of the door suddenly flew away, and the flesh in the city was shaken. He woke up with a few drops of sweat on his forehead.


    Just a moment ago, he tried hard to recall the picture inside the door, but he couldn''t remember it anyway.


    "Well, Xiao Fen, when the 100th wave of enemies appeared, he directly cast a blood rain and burned the sky." Song Ning said.


    "Yes, master!" Xiao Fen answered.


    At the same time, Song Ning sent a message to the four people: "After killing the 99th wave of enemies, they immediately returned to the city without delay."


    Soon after, the four entered the city and stood beside Song Ning, waiting for a hundred waves of enemies to appear. Although they did not know how Song Ning would respond, since Song Ning said, they had absolute confidence in Song Ning.


    "Should those of them have cleared customs for some time?" Song Ning asked.


    "Guta has given a hint before, they cleared the customs about half an hour ago, and received the first break reward." Song Ru replied.


    Song Ninglue nodded, and they didn''t need to think about the first break reward. The first break reward on the 53rd floor must have nothing to do with them.


    At the same time, the 53rd floor of the ancient pagoda.


    Yun Hai laughed: "Song Ning is really slow, they can''t pass the barrier quickly? They are not close, we don''t know what the extra reward is."


    Gu Yao hummed: "The next first break reward and extra reward have nothing to do with them. A person with ten bloodstones is lucky, and the pie falling from the sky hits them."


    Feng Tu couldn''t help but frown, but the two of them talked so much, and they were born with tuberculosis. Especially when Feng Tu heard Yun Hai talking, he couldn''t help but glance at him. When he saw him, he lowered his head. The bald head is shiny and the reflections are a little dazzling.


    But although they were very unsatisfactory, Feng Tu did not deny their claims.


    Song Ning and their team will definitely not have the first break reward in the future. As for the extra reward, can they get it based on their team configuration?


    It''s harder than climbing the sky!


    Just as they spoke, a voice suddenly came from the ancient pagoda. As soon as the voice rose, Yunhai rejoiced: "The extra reward is coming, Captain Feng Tu. Let''s see what our extra reward is this time."


    They waited for the ancient pagoda to announce that Song Ning and others were also waiting.


    Gu Ta: "Fifty-second floor, Song Ning, the leader of the fastest customs clearance team, additional rewards will be issued."


    ��������


    The two teams on the fifty-second and fifty-third floors were silent at the same time, and Yunhai''s face was bluish, feeling as if Song Ning reached out and slapped a slap on his face.


    Yunhai and Guyao''s faces are ugly, but the other people don''t have too many expressions. It seems that Song Ning can be faster than them.


    "I was still thinking before, Brother Feng, you compare with Song Ning, I will look at the situation before deciding whether to charm him, but now I don''t need to wait." Ouyang Ting said, the pink tip was thin lips Licked up: "Song Ning this man, I am going to make up for Ouyang Ting!"


    Feng Tu didn''t listen to Ouyang Ting. He remembered the last wave of enemies on the fifty-second floor in his mind. At that time, the five of them exerted their spells and wiped out all the enemies in two blows, but he did not expect Song. The speed of condensation is faster than them.


    Feng Tusi has no doubt that the 100th wave of enemies was annihilated by Song Ning alone, but he could not understand how, with the help of one person, **** all the enemies from all directions, and those enemies have not yet done so Weak, the most important thing is that it is extremely fast and can evade attacks.


    "It seems that Song Ning''s strength has exceeded our imagination. If it is possible, I really look forward to Feng Daoyou fighting with him." Li Yiyan''s voice drifted across.


    In Feng Tu''s eyes, the fighting was even stronger. He had never had such a fighting spirit. He always refused to fight with one person.


    When Feng Tu''s team was thinking about each other, Song Ning''s team was already celebrating. Duan Yun and the other four had never seen such a powerful technique. When the **** rain fell just now, they all Feel a trace of crisis.


    "Song Daoyou, are you strong, or are you Xian Baoqiang? The blow just now was just ..."


    "Surely Senior Song Ning is as powerful as Xianbao. Is this still a question?"


    Several people talked eloquently, but no one mentioned anything about extra rewards.


    "The extra reward is a piece of armor and a defensive spirit treasure. It is considered top-level, and you two will see who wants it." Song Ning took out the extra reward.


    Duan Yun and Song Yu glanced, and Song Yu immediately glanced away. He still knows this common sense. Duan Yun''s cultivation base is higher than him, and his strength is stronger than him. How dare he compete with Duan Yun?


    Zhou Li knows Duan Yun the most, and he must have done his part for such things.


    Only this time, Duan Yun''s behavior exceeded their imagination: "Song Yu, you wear this armor, you are low, weak, and wearing a layer of armor has a layer of protection, life is important."


    Zhou Li looked at Duan Yun in astonishment. Was it still Duan Yun who she had known for more than 20 years?


    Song Yu was also a little stunned. He didn''t know if the cloud was really polite or fake.


    Duan Yun saw a few people with strange expressions and continued: "Song Taoyou can take out all these treasures that belonged to him, and I have no reason to be selfish."


    "Since Duan Yun said so, you can hold Song Yu, let''s hurry and enter the next layer." Song Ning said.


    After thanking several people, Song Yu put on the armor, and then stepped into the teleportation array and went to the 53rd floor.


    In the next few layers, the dangers continue to increase. Song Ning and others have neither received the first break reward nor obtained additional rewards, although this is an expected thing, whether it is Song Ning ��s team Feng Tu''s team felt that things were not right.


    This time Yunhai and Guyao are no longer poisonous, fearing that as soon as they speak, Song Ning will immediately receive additional rewards.


    The people in Song Ning''s first team were used to the surprises that Song Ning continuously created. The surprises suddenly disappeared, and they were more or less lost.


    In an instant, they completed the 60th floor.


    "According to records, the 50th to 60th floors are considered as a difficulty. In the upward direction, the difficulty will increase sharply. Everyone should be more careful." Song Ning analyzed, he did not know whether he should say, because he used to go outside When he fell, he was only ninety-nine feet away from the ancient pagoda. Under this distance, he saw some things in the ancient pagoda. Among them, the 61st floor, he saw ...

 Chapter 344： Giant grave

    Several people walked toward the teleportation array with a smile, and Song Ning looked at their backs, and suddenly there was a sense of guilt in their hearts.


    He needs Danfang. If he needs Danfang, he needs teammates to pass through with him, but this does not mean that he wants to bury these people''s lives in vain.


    "Wait a minute." Song Ning stopped several people.


    Several people saw that Song Ning hadn''t moved, and looked at Song Ning suspiciously: "Song Daoyou, what''s wrong? Could it be that your previous resistance to the ice dragon hasn''t healed yet?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "Actually, I saw the corner of the 61st floor before. I think it is still necessary to tell you that you have the power to decide whether to continue or quit."


    Duan Yun and others showed stunned, and then laughed: "Our bloodstones have not been exchanged, how can we withdraw? Needless to say, entering the teleportation array is not a glance at the sixty-first floor. ? "


    Song Ning still wanted to say something, but was pulled over by Duan Yun and walked towards the teleportation array: "It doesn''t matter, we said that we will accompany you until we get Danfang, then we won''t exit early. , Life is saved by you, how can you care about this? "


    Duan Yun''s feelings for Song Ning have changed. Whether Duan Yun''s attitude or expression was like it is now, but now, Song Ning feels that Duan Yun is very reliable.


    A warmth flows to Xintian. From the beginning of Song Ningxiu Zhen, he feels that he has no friends around him, but now it is different. In the battlefield, whether it is the slightly higher Duan Yun and Zhou Li, or Xiu The slightly lower Song Ru Song Yu gave Song Ning a very easy feeling.


    Song Ning thought they were only because they could get the benefits, but now it seems that it is not.


    The character of a person will change, and the person with a not bad nature will change under the influence of his ears. Song Ning doesn''t know how this segment of the cloud used to be, but he can be sure that Duan Yun is the most changed among the four.


    Song Yu and others did not care about what Song Ning said. In their view, Song Ning was almost invincible. There were crises in the previous layers, and Song Ning could easily resolve it.


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Song Ning used his body to resist the attack when he resolved the crisis before, and the soft armor that the dust had given him had already cracked.


    Even the soft armor that burned the Sky Sword in a single blow, but there were cracks in the left battlefield, which shows the strength of the other party''s attack.


    With several people entering the teleportation array, Song Ning added the rune sent to him by the Golden Blade Dao immortal to the Liuyun sword, and he also swallowed the elixir of strength from the fat Dao immortal. The black stone given by Dao Xian was also clutched in his hand.


    Buzz!


    Five people entered the 61st floor!


    As soon as they came in, they faced down with a huge hammer, and several people dodged. After they dodged, they realized that the mission had begun.


    "The sixty-first floor, the tomb of the giant, the mission target, kill the giant leader, reward ..."


    Several people watched this task while evading. Although the attack came suddenly, they were not afraid.


    Woo!


    The bow and arrow in Song Ru''s hand came out, the full bow was pulled up, and he shot at the giant, and an arrow formed by spiritual force flew out, and it became two in one, four in two, and instantly became eight.


    However, the giant couldn''t stop it. The arrows hit him on the arm, without even puncturing the skin, just like an egg hitting a rock, and it was broken.


    "This is the giant leader? What an amazing defense." Song Ru marveled. In the previous layers, although her attack effect was not strong, she had never seen such a situation that even a little damage could not be caused.


    At this moment the giant was a few ten feet tall in front of them, holding a hammer in his hand, and that hammer alone could smash people into scum.


    The giant facial features are huge, screaming in the mouth, not knowing what to say, but his arm is constantly waving, and the hammers are hitting one after another. Although each time he fell on the ground, he could not hurt the person, but the earth was shaking This tremor caused the human heart to tremble.


    "It seems that it takes some effort to kill this giant leader." Duan Yun whispered.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "This is not a giant leader. I have seen no less than ten giants in this layer, and they are all bigger than this."


    Several people''s faces suddenly changed. No wonder Song Ning said to let them consider, but did not expect this layer to be so tricky.


    "It''s okay. Although these giants are relatively large, they must have a deficient speed of action, and they are estimated to be only power-based. We can ..." Zhou Li said, suddenly feeling the sky darkened, and she looked up.


    From her look, her voice almost trembled. Where did the sky darken? Obviously, there was a giant behind him. The giant had a height of thirty feet, and one arm smashed it down.


    The crowd immediately dispersed to avoid, so as to avoid being directly smashed into pies.


    Uluru Uluru!


    The giant raised his head and roared into the sky, his fists smashed in front of his chest, and gave a roar.


    The birds flying in the sky ... accurately giant birds. After hearing the roar, the formations were all disrupted, and they fled around in panic. The surrounding high leaves were falling, and the fallen leaf was enough to have a head. As large as.


    Just now they had been paying attention to the little giant, but they did n��t look closely at it. Everything on this floor seemed to be magnified. Trees and flowers did n��t say anything, birds and animals did n��t say anything, even the setting sun was huge. The heat is not what ordinary people can resist.


    After the giant roared, it seemed that he had been humiliated because he didn''t hit the person with a palm, and he shook his hand directly and grabbed the next big tree, which was two dozen tall and thick.


    Sigh!


    The tree was uprooted, and he swung violently. The big tree swept over. The power was too strong and the speed was too fast. In addition, the big wind of the tree caused a violent wind, which swept across Song Ning and others.


    If this is the case, it does n��t matter, but the leaves on that tree have fallen one after another. Thousands of leaves have fallen. These leaves are like a blade in the wind. When they touch the skin, they immediately have an extra mouth. , If this leaf directly scratched the neck ...


    Static domain!


    Song Ning''s mind moved, and the static and dynamic range appeared, and the range quickly expanded to 100 feet. Within 100 feet, the gravity changed. The body of the five people including Song Ning became lighter and rose rapidly, while the gravity around the big tree instantly increased and suddenly dropped .


    The five people floating in the air looked at the ground, and tens of thousands of leaves blew into a forest in the hurricane, and a gap appeared in the forest. Those giant trees up to ten feet long were under the impact of the hurricane and the leaves. Turned into sawdust.


    He looked up at the giant, even though Song Ning and others were in the air at the moment, but the giant wanted to see them but they looked straight up. After two hits, the giant seemed angry ...

 Chapter 345： Invisible graveyard

    "Escape first." Song Ning said that he immediately controlled the bodies of several people around him with a static and dynamic zone, and quickly fled towards the distance. He flew to the sky while fleeing. He had seen this layer from outside the ancient pagoda. His appearance is completely different from what he sees now. He wants to know whether he is dazzled or the terrain on this level has been changing.


    "Senior, you can control our flight!" Song Yu was shocked to see this scene.


    "Song Daoyou, I heard that it was called the Tomb of the Giants before, but now it seems that the scenery here is pretty good, not like a cemetery at all." Duan Yun said.


    Song Ning did not answer directly, and this was the doubt in his heart. At that time, besides the ancient pagoda, Song Ning saw that besides giants in this layer, it was the purpose. Many huge burial mounds and tombstones stood, saying no How much is there in the Qing Dynasty, but it feels as if all the giants are buried here, but why is there no cemetery now, but the woods?


    Zhou Li also felt a little curious, but when she saw Song Ning''s dignified expression, she did not ask.


    Behind the giant, Song Ning couldn''t get rid of it at the speed of the static zone, and he urged: "I will act on my own, and follow me to fly upward."


    The four of them answered and followed Song Ning''s rapid flight to the sky.


    Every hundred feet above the sky here, the air becomes thinner and the spiritual power becomes thinner, but fortunately this does not affect their actions.


    When they had just flown to five hundred feet, a roar came from below, followed by an air shell attack. Several people immediately increased their speed, while Song Ning lowered the speed a little bit, preparing for the attack. Fortunately, the air shells dissipated at a height of more than 400 feet, and did not cause any harm to them.


    Song Ning fixed his eyes, and the air shells were exactly the attacks from the giant just now.


    "This is not the biggest giant. If it is the leader of the giant, I am afraid that we have been entangled again at this moment." Song Ning marveled.


    He was talking, Song Yu pointed to the distance and said: "Senior, look over there, it is really a cemetery."


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning immediately turned his head to look over. There was an endless wilderness in front of him. Instead of a wilderness, it was a cemetery. Large and small stone monuments stood there, and countless graves protruded. How many giant bodies were buried, but from the scale of this cemetery, it can be seen that there are at least tens of thousands of graves in it.


    At this moment they can''t see the end, but it is difficult to continue to rise. It seems that the height above their heads is generally limited and they cannot continue to rise.


    "It''s a big cemetery, how many people have died ..." Zhou Li''s voice changed in shock at the moment.


    Several people were shocked, especially Song Ning. If he had n��t seen a corner of this floor before, Song Ning would n��t be so shocked at the moment. The cemetery in front of them was so big that Song Ning could n��t use it. Scope to describe, but even so, Song Ning still did not see the graveyard he had seen outside the ancient pagoda.


    The tomb was too big, and Song Ning hadn''t thought of it before, but now I think that the tomb is at least hundreds of miles in size, and the stone monument on it is estimated to be no less than a hundred feet.


    "Different burial mounds should be giants with different reminders, and the biggest burial mound ..." Song Ning said in his mouth. If there is such a giant, and it is dead, then it means that he is alive. The giant leader is not smaller than his size.


    "The graves of Baili are at least tens of miles tall, and now we can''t even deal with giants of dozens of feet. If they are dozens of miles ..." Song Ning couldn''t imagine that this task could really be completed. ?


    Song Ning glanced around the cemetery, and he suddenly found that although the stone monument above this purpose seemed to be disordered, it actually seemed to form a certain shape.


    Like gossip!


    Song Ning immediately consciously inspected the storage ring. At this time, the gossip mirror in his storage ring was gleaming faintly. Previously, the gossip mirror flashed word by word, but now it is actually eight characters. At the same time flashing.


    Although the light is very weak, Song Ning can be sure that the tomb is absolutely related to the Bagua Mirror, but what is the relationship, and what role can the Bagua Mirror play at this level?


    "Senior, senior? Are we still here? I think there are a lot of giants coming ..." Song Yu pointed to the bottom.


    Sure enough, before the giant could not attack Song Ning, he called many giants, but fortunately, the giants below were only twenty or thirty feet in size. Even if they wanted to attack, they could not attack.


    "There is a mountain over there. Let''s go to hide first and then make plans." Song Ning said.


    Duan Yun and others had no opinion and immediately followed Song Ning, but when they looked back, they found that the number of giants in the rear was increasing. Although they seemed to be running slowly, they made great strides. When this step fell, there was A few tens of feet, but fortunately, the speed of the monk''s flight is not slow, so the distance between them is slowly being pulled apart.


    "So many giants of twenty or thirty feet, just now I thought this was the leader of the giant." Song Ru sighed, at this moment she didn''t know how to get past this level.


    Song Ning pondered: "These giants should only be young, and the real leader may be huge, maybe they are a hundred times their size."


    Song Ning''s words fell, and several people were silent. It wasn''t that they didn''t believe in Song Ning, but that what Song Ning said was too amazing.


    A hundred times twenty or thirty feet, isn''t that twenty miles? Even giants are not so big?


    "Our task is to kill the leader of the giant. This requires long-term consideration. Now we need to make some adjustments in the cave in front of the mountain stream." Song Ning said, flashing directly into the cave one mile away.


    Several people appeared in the cave as Song Ning flashed.


    The giants behind chased for a long time, suddenly found the target disappeared, very angry, thumped his chest, issued a burst of roar, this roar even Song Ning and others in the cave can feel the heart trembling.


    "This is the giant ..." Song Yuyu was startled: "Do ancient immortals fight this giant?"


    "It looks like it would be, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a trial, but the task of this level is a bit difficult to complete. Guta has never heard that Feng Tu''s team has passed the level, it means that they It is also stuck at this level. "Duan Yun said.


    Song Ning nodded: "I will first block the surroundings to avoid the giants from finding them, and then think about how to complete the task."


    Song Ning was talking about the development of spiritual awareness, and carefully arranged a simple enchantment around him. In his view, those giants should not understand spiritual enquiries, so a simple enchantment would be acceptable, but Song Ningling could scan When he passed this mountain stream, his pupils shrank suddenly, and there were even in this mountain stream ...

 Chapter 346： Im alive, I wont let you die

    When Song Ning was shocked, Song Ru''s voice came weakly in the cave.


    "Senior, aren''t we going to die? That giant ..." Song Ru looked at Song Ning, she didn''t want to ask, but when she thought of the scene just now, she felt uneasy in her heart. None of the giants can be killed, let alone a giant leader with a hundred times its size.


    The atmosphere in the cave was a bit dull. Now that she said that, the atmosphere was a little deeper, and Song Ning also withdrew her spiritual knowledge. He glanced at Song Ru in front of him, and found that the woman looked panicked at the moment, as if she was suffering. Frightened, her hands clenched her fists unnaturally when she talked, and she became a little more timid, apparently making some mental struggles to say this.


    Song Ning looked at the others. Although the others didn''t say anything, from their looks at the moment, they could see that they were waiting for Song Ning''s answer.


    It is true that normal people will feel despair after seeing the scene just now. This is still the premise that they have not seen the huge burial mound. If they see the huge burial mound, they might not be able to mention it at all. Are you brave?


    "With me there, I won''t let you die here." Song Ning smiled peacefully, and the tense expression suddenly dissipated.


    The safety of this smile made the other four people feel at ease, and Song Yu immediately laughed: "I said, there is a way for seniors naturally, otherwise seniors will definitely pull us not to come in."


    "Good, along the way, Song Daoyou took care of us. Although facing the giant now, Song Daoyou will certainly come up with a way." Duan Yun just paused his hand and waited for Song Ning to answer. Now he hears Song Ning. After the reply, he also started to clean up the weeds in the cave.


    Zhou Li stepped forward and patted Song Ru''s shoulder gently: "Don''t be afraid, since Song Daoyou said it, you can definitely do it."


    Song Ru''s face recovered, and at the same time his cheeks were embarrassed: "Sorry, Senior, I, I just ..."


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s okay. It''s good to have this kind of thinking. I don''t want you to have an accident. As long as I am here, I will definitely let you leave alive. Don''t think about it. I have a message to tell you. You listened. You will be very surprised afterwards. "


    Several people stopped their movements and looked at Song Ning. They hadn''t heard what Song Ning would say next, but there was already a trace of surprise and curiosity in his expression.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "I have just checked and found that there are other places in this mountain stream that have simple enchantment fluctuations."


    "That means ..." Duan Yun''s pupils shrank sharply.


    Song Ning nodded: "In other words, there should be people here!"


    hiss.


    Several people took a sharp breath. The news was both good news and bad news for them, but in any case, if there were any other living monks, at least it means that they can survive in this mountain stream. Go on.


    "The giant retreated. I used to check the enchantment over the mountain stream. You wait for me. Now there are a lot of giants around me. If you can, I hope everyone will not act without permission, let alone leave the enchantment." Song Ninglin asked before leaving Road.


    "Seniors are assured that we will never leave here for half a step." Song Ru looked firmly at Song Ning.


    Song Ning was relieved, and came to the opposite side of the mountain on the opposite side, and stopped at thirty miles away. Just now he felt a wave of enchantment here. If it is not false, it should be a monk hiding humanity.


    It''s just that when Song Ning is standing here, he can only feel the hidden fluctuations of the enchantment, but he can''t see the existence of the enchantment, let alone the cave in the mountain stream.


    "It should be hiding the cave, so it can''t be seen." Song Ning thought to himself, his mind moved, and the ethereal realm unfolded.


    The void spirit domain will be expanded to Baizhang within a short time, and there is no spiritual power in the range of Baizhang. Even the enchantment disappears in an instant. At the moment when the enchantment disappeared, a cave appeared in front of Song Ning. Stand alone!


    The man stared at Song Ning, frowning, but the corners of his mouth were raised, revealing a surprise: "Human monk!"


    Song Ning''s glance at this person, the peak cultivation of the late God, only a glance, this person gave Song Ning a very strong feeling, it should be the same year that the Lingling Pill suppressed Xiu and entered the legacy of war This person has been staring at Song Ning without talking, but in the ethereal realm, he can still maintain a trace of spiritual power around his body. It seems that there is a space around the person who can fight against the ethereal realm.


    "Under Song Ning, dare to ask the Dao friends ..." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The man has a long and scattered head, although he is not very young, but it looks like an old man who has experienced vicissitudes of life, especially his eyes, deep and empty, which seem to contain a long time, he heard Song Ning''s words, raised his hands and clenched his fists: "I used to be a disciple of Ming Yuan, my name is Qiao Tian. I lowered Xiu Xiu to enter this fallen battlefield before, but I have lost all my teammates at this level. Trapped and unable to leave. "


    Song Ning was slightly shocked, and didn''t expect it to be the case. He looked at the person in front of him again and found that this person was not surrounded by ethereal domains, but instead seemed to be a spatial fluctuation caused by a force. What exactly was it, Even Song Ning couldn''t tell clearly, but even if Song Ning couldn''t see through, he knew in his heart that the seemingly messy Qiao Tian in front of him was extremely powerful, and I''m afraid he was not under him.


    "I have heard of Ming Yuan, do not know how long Qiao Daoyou has been here?" Song Ning politely said.


    Qiao Tian looked up at the sky and narrowed his eyes: "How long ... it''s been thirty years ... I''ve been trapped here for more than thirty years. At first, I thought I would die if I was over thirty, but It was found that this was not the case. I lived until now, evading the pursuit of giants, and trying every means to kill giants. "


    "Daoyou hunted the giant ?!" Song Ning was shocked.


    Qiao Tian gave up and pointed to the cave behind him: "If Song Daoyou doesn''t believe it, you can come in and see."


    Although Song Ning did not enter the cave, he glanced and found that there are huge bone remains in the cave. At first glance, it is a giant. From the body size, this giant is definitely not small. I was still worried about how to hunt giants, but now I met a monk who was trapped here for 30 years. He is in a good mood.


    "Qiao Daoyou is really powerful. I still have four Dao friends. Instead of staying here alone, Qiao Daoyou might as well go back with me and tell us how to hunt down giants. At that time we will hunt down the giant leader and complete the task. Only to leave. "Song Ning was delighted.


    At this moment, it can be seen that Song Ning is very happy. Even if he talks to people on weekdays, he will not be so moved, and he will not take the initiative to go to all strangers, but now in front of this Qiao Tian, ??he took the initiative to pull in.


    When Qiao Tian heard Song Ning''s words, his expression moved abruptly, as if he heard something extremely shocking ...

 Chapter 347： Human bones in the cave

    "You, what are you talking about ?! Do you still have teammates? Four Daoists, are you all alive ?!" Qiao Tian clenched his fists, extremely moved, and seemed to hear the good news from Tianda, his eyelids mad Jumping, it seems that because of being too happy, the voice is a little trembling.


    If Song Ningding would normally wonder why Qiao Tian was so happy, but now, Song Ning is very happy himself, but how can he care about the change in Qiao Tian''s expression? He said to Qiao Tian: "Yes, our team is still alive, Qiao Daoyou want to follow me to see?"


    If Song Ning was able to invite Qiao Tian at this moment, the uneasiness in Song Ru and others'' hearts would immediately be calmed down, although Song Ru and others seemed to be at ease after Song Ning said that before, but actually in the bottom of my heart The trace of fear is still not eliminated. To eliminate that fear, you need a living monk to explain everything.


    Qiao Tian was also refreshing and should come down in one bite: "I haven''t seen a living person here for more than thirty years, and Song Daoyou also knows that we are in the abyss. Friends have met for more than thirty years, and I look forward to seeing the monk every night. "


    Song Ning''s eyes flickered when he saw Qiao Tian talking, and a feeling of knowing someone from another country came into being spontaneously: "Qiao Daoyou comes with me."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning revoked the ethereal realm and flew towards the cave. The road of tens of miles was just a moment for them. When Song Ning reached the cave, the four people were meditating cross-legged. They Sitting straight one by one, no expression on his face, and the atmosphere was very dull.


    Suddenly they felt that there were two spiritual forces, and they were startled. They immediately opened their eyes and looked towards the hole. When they saw Song Ning, several people were relieved, but then they saw Qiao Tian behind Song Ning.


    In their eyes, Qiao Tian seemed to be a savage, but from Qiao Tian''s body they could clearly feel the feeling of a monk, and with Song Ning smiling at the moment, they seemed extremely happy, and they immediately understood it.


    "This is Qiao Daoyou, who was a disciple of Mingyuan. Qiao Daoyou came to this level that day. His teammate unfortunately fell, leaving him alone. He has been trapped here for more than 30 years and has not died. He has also hunted giants "" Song Ning introduced.


    Hearing Song Ning''s explanation, Song Ru and others cried almost excitedly.


    Qiao Tian looked at the four people in front of him, his eyes swept, and fell on Song Ru and Song Yu, who were the weakest. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, and the look at this moment was not noticed by anyone. .


    Qiao Tian clenched his fists and said to the four people: "Four Taoists, I have been trapped here for more than thirty years. It is really a bit of a mess. Now I am very excited and excited to see all the Taoists. Don''t be surprised. "


    "Qiao Daoyou said that we can meet Qiao Daoyou here, and we are very appreciative." Duan Yun understood Song Ning''s introduction of Qiao Tian and immediately understood the purpose of Song Ning''s bringing Qiao Tian over.


    Zhou Li also welcomed: "Now that Qiao Daoyou is here, let''s join us. By the way, tell us how we can hunt giants. We want to complete this level of beheading as soon as possible."


    Song Ning''s eyes also fell on Qiao Tian, ??waiting for Qiao Tian to talk about how to hunt giants.


    However, Qiao Tian''s expression at this moment was somewhat hesitant: "In fact, although I have hunted giants in recent years, there are only two. I have searched for the leader of the giant, and it is here five thousand miles north, on the other side of the river. Living with the leader of the giant, it is best for Song Daoyou to go over there and look back. After we come back, we will discuss **** the giant. "


    Song Ning frowned: "What happened to the giant leader?"


    The other four have the same questions.


    "I ca n��t describe it. With the strength of Song Daoyou, it ��s easy to get out of it. You can record the image data of the giant leader in the jade paper. Come back and take a look at it. Giant''s plan. "Qiao Tian explained.


    Song Ninglue groaned and glanced at the four people quietly. The four of them responded immediately after seeing Song Ning''s gaze, and Song Ning was relieved: "Okay, then I''ll go check it out, Qiao Daoyou is here Take a break. "


    Qiao Tian waved his hand: "I''ll go back to the cave to get some things and come later. You must be careful when you go, Song Daoyou. Although the giant leader likes to live alone, he is very strong."


    "Thank you Qiao Daoyou for instructing Song to go back quickly, and Qiao Daoyou come back and finish as soon as possible." Song Ning said.


    Qiao Tian threw a fist at Song Ning and others, then turned away and really disappeared outside the cave and returned to his original cave.


    Song Ning looked at the four people in front of her, wrapped in spiritual power, and shrouded her voice to prevent them from being heard by others.


    "A few of you need to be more careful. Although this Dao Qiao is very kind and helpful for us to leave here, it is a stranger after all. The chance of killing and winning treasure is very small, but it is not without him, and he is very strong. Get up, the four of you are by no means opponents. "Song Ning asked him to regret it at the moment. He was just too abrupt. He heard that Qiao Tian hunted the giant and brought it, which was a bit miscalculated.


    Duan Yun seemed to see Song Ning''s thoughts, and immediately stepped forward and said: "Don''t blame Song Daoyou, this Qiao Tian''s survival also gave us a lot of confidence, and besides, I don''t seem to be cheating between him There should be nothing. "


    Song Ning nodded: "Well, since that''s the case, I''ll go check it out first. You need to be more careful."


    During the talk, Song Ning turned and ran away towards the north. Five thousand miles, although not very far for him, but now in this giant''s tomb, he still slows down a little bit and is more safe.


    On the other side, Qiao Tian hurriedly entered his cave. As soon as he returned to the cave, he immediately blocked his surroundings with spiritual force. In the cave, he seemed to be mad, as if celebrating, it took a long time before he calmed himself down. The excitement in his heart, after the excitement, the haze flashed in his deep eyes, and a trace of fierce color appeared.


    He walked toward the depths of the cave. The more he walked towards the inside, the darker the cave. A little spiritual power illuminated the road in front of him. Only then did the scene deep in the cave show up-piles of bones!


    None of these bones are owned by giants. The bones of that giant are placed on the outermost side and blocked on the outside. The white bones deep in this cave are human bones in terms of body size and outline.


    Qiao Tian turned his hands over and put the piles of bones in the storage ring, whispering to himself: "Fortunately, he didn''t come in to see at that time, if he came in, hehe ..."

 Chapter 348： Vigilance disappears

    After Qiao Tian took away the bones from the cave, he flew towards the cave of Song Ru and others. Although Song Ru and others became cautious after Song Ning''s request, they still didn''t care much about Qiao Tian. Be prepared.


    Although it is necessary to go out to go out, the defense is indispensable, but in their view, Qiao Tian has been alone here for more than thirty years, and a person has been trapped outside for more than thirty years. What is the most hope? Is it just to be able to see the same kind, to be able to talk to the same kind, and if it is possible, go back to your hometown?


    Qiao Tian sees them now. Normally, he is too late to be happy. How could he do something with them?


    Song Ru and others passed on spiritual power and were talking about Qiao Tian.


    "Song Daoyou is a bit too cautious, but he is also for our safety, we have to be more vigilant." Zhou Lidao.


    Duan Yun responded: "Yes, but we should not be too precautionary. If Qiao Daoyou finds that we are guarding him like this, he is very upset, then it will be difficult for us to leave without telling us how to hunt giants Now. "


    Song Yu listened to them and immediately said: "Senior Song Ning just asked how Qiao Tian hunted down the leader of the giant. Qiao Tian seemed to be prepared and did not say it immediately."


    Song Ru nodded: "It''s normal that he doesn''t say it. If it''s replaced with me, I won''t say it directly. If he said it, he was killed by someone. Isn''t it worth the loss?"


    Several people agreed that Song Ru ��s analysis is good. From the perspective of Qiao Tian ��s move, all his reactions are normal. Under this normal reaction, Qiao Tian ��s chance of harming people is almost zero. .


    They were talking and talking. Qiao Tian came. Qiao Tian did not enter the enchantment immediately after he came, but said outside: "Several Daoists, I am Qiao Tian, ??can I go in?"


    Qiao Tian''s voice with a hint of inquiries and respect, it sounds as if the guests are visiting, so that Duan Yun and others are even less wary of Qiao Tian.


    "Qiao Daoyou does not have to be so polite, please come in quickly." Duan Yun immediately walked towards the hole and made a posture to welcome Qiao Tian.


    Qiao Tian came in here. He appeared cautious, nodded at several people, and then sat down closest to the cave: "We are here to wait for Song Daoyou to return."


    After talking, Qiao Tian even directly meditated against Shi Bi.


    Duan Yunben wanted to take a few sentences with this Qiao Tian, ??but now it''s not easy to say anything. He said, ��this Qiao Tian really is wary of us, so it is normal. ��


    Song Ru and several others privately voiced their voices, and also lowered their vigilance against Qiao Tian a lot. When Qiao Tian entered the cave, he was clearly guarding them and sitting near the exit. Once something happened, That location can directly escape from the cave.


    Seeing this act of Qiao Tian, ??where else would Duan Yun and others think that Qiao Tian wanted to harm them?


    At the same time, Song Ning went all the way north, and after about five thousand miles, a river appeared in his sight. The river is nearly a hundred miles wide, and its river water is clear. Even if Song Ning was flying in the sky more than ten miles at a time, he could see the fish swimming in the river at a glance.


    "There really is a river. It seems that I am a bit wary about Qiao Daoyou." Song Ning sighed. He rarely doubted others. Today he doubts Qiao Tian, ??but now he feels that he is a little villain.


    Song Ning flew steadily across the river. He looked down at the river. In the Ningyu Kingdom, Song Ning had never seen such a clear river. The river was as if it were nothing, as if there was no water in the river. .


    Just as Song Ning was about to fly to the middle of the river, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a huge figure at the bottom of the river. He took a slight pause and looked at the bottom of the river carefully, but he could not see anything. At a glance, the bottom of the river is the bottom of the river, where there is nothing.


    "Is it dazzled?" Song Ning frowned. He was indeed a little distracted just now, but even if he was distracted, wouldn''t he be dazzled? Moreover, he clearly saw something moved in the river just now.


    Song Ning stayed above the river for a moment, and found that there was no movement at the bottom of the river, and he left with doubt, but even so, he was still looking down at the river while flying forward.


    Until Song Ning crossed the river, the bottom of the river was very calm, and there was no movement at all.


    Song Ning shook his head, maybe he was really too nervous, maybe he was dazzled.


    Flying over the river, Song Ning felt the eight characters on the gossip mirror in his storage ring begin to shimmer again. This kind of feeling could not tell the truth, but if Song Ning had to describe it, Song Ning felt like It was like seeing an old friend, some familiar, some unfamiliar, some conflicting, some looking forward to.


    Song Ning did not pay much attention to the gossip mirror. He came here to look for the giant leader. It is reasonable to say that the goal of the giant leader should be huge. But Song Ning now looks around, but he has not seen half of the giant. Somewhat puzzled. But while Song Ning glanced, he fixed his eyes. There were five figures in the distance. These five figures were intertwined and seemed to be fighting.


    Spiritual power fluctuates!


    Song Ningling''s consciousness spread out and felt the strong fluctuation of spiritual power. He looked closely again. The five people in the distance were the five of Feng Tu''s team. But he has been kept under control and can''t retreat.


    Song Ning was shocked. If there was a giant leader, then at this moment he even saw Feng Tu and others, how could he not see the giant leader? But if there is no giant leader, why did Feng Tu and other people fall into a bitter battle and be held back?


    Song Ning no longer flew forward slowly, he stepped at the foot, flickering away towards the front.


    In the distance, Feng Tu and others just retreated after a round of attacks. The five people looked serious, and there was a horror in their eyes. At this time, except for Feng Tu and Gu Yao, the remaining three people were injured, and Shaking with them turned out to be about the same size as them ... people!


    The man smiled grinningly, as if he was playing around, he attacked with a smile, each attack did not have any fancy, it looked like ordinary fist, but it is such a common fist, but every blow needs Take it seriously, otherwise you may be seriously injured.


    The man was fighting, and suddenly looked stupefied, looking towards the rear, he grinned: "Ji Jie, interesting, you have another person, but it seems that he is not ready to come to help."


    This person spoke, and Feng Tu and others realized that someone was here. They turned and looked, it was Song Ning!


    But seeing Song Ning at this moment is not good news for them, especially Gu Yao and Yunhai. Both of them had vilified Song Ning before. Now that Song Ning appears, it is a blessing for them not to fall down.


    At the moment of their avatar, the man hit Guyao with one palm. His palm seemed to be pushed out flatly, but in fact it had the power to row down the mountain ...

 Chapter 349： No attempt, no qualification

    Gu Yao was shocked that the moment of distraction was just a moment, but she didn''t expect the other party to seize the kung fu attack of this moment. Gu Yao was not good at this kind of power-based battle. Now that the other party comes over, she wants to retreat. But the whole body seems to be bound by a strong force, this power comes from all directions, squeezing it in it, if you want to dodge, you can''t dodge.


    Feng Tu and others wanted to come forward to help, but they were interrupted just after a move, and the man instantly burst out with four punches, and Feng Tu and others were only able to resist.


    Gu Yao''s face was bloodless, and a breath of death struck. The strength of the opponent''s palm was far beyond his fist. Especially in this fist, Gu Yao felt that there was no doubt. The gas of death.


    At this moment, Gu Yao can''t see, Feng Tu can''t see, but Song Ning, who is Wu Xiu, can see clearly. The man shoots at Gu Yao with a static field and a life and death field in this palm. It feels that the static and dynamic domains restrain Gu Yao, and the life and death domain disturbs Gu Yao''s mind. At this moment, the more Gu Yao''s heart and fear are, the weaker his defense ability is.


    The color of fear came from Gu Yao''s eyes, which was the first time she felt fear in her life.


    Since she was a child, she lived among martial arts, cultivated her superiority, and was vigorously cultivated. Although she fought with others, she did not really fight. This kind of fighting against the strong and the weak has never happened before. Yao''s heart defense was completely defeated.


    Feng Tu is in the best condition of the five at this moment. He violently wielded his sword to split the opponent''s punch and turned to save Gu Yao, but the man seemed to see Feng Tu''s thoughts. A lightning punch made up again, blocking Feng Tu''s way again.


    Four people regret that in this scene, Gu Yao is afraid that he will die.


    Two drops of tears fell in Gu Yao''s eyes, life and death, she blamed no one else, the few people around wanted to save her can be regarded as benevolent, and Song Ning-Leng on the side looked right and complained.


    It is moral to save him. He does not save, it is justified.


    Gu Yao''s eyes trembling and closed, it seems that she has accepted her destiny. If she wants to hate, she hates her momentary loss of mind, hates her lack of strength, hates that she should not come here ...


    Gu Yao waited for a palm to fall, she had never experienced the smell of death, and did not know how painful this palm fell, but she waited for a while, but found that her body was not a little strange.


    Is it that he is dead? Is there no pain in death?


    But then, Gu Yao felt that his body was pushed back violently, and a roar came from Gu Yao: "You don''t want to live? The person is not dead, how can you give up!"


    The sound came suddenly, like the advent of the Nine Heavens. Gu Yao opened her eyes and stared blankly at the man who was standing in front of him. The man she had vilified and humiliated many times.


    He is Song Ning!


    At the same time when Song Ning appeared, Zhou Shenyuyu unfolded in three ways, arms crossed in front of him, fully resisting the power of the other''s palm, and for a time, a banging sound burst in front of Song Ning. Ning stalemate held together, in the air, Song Ning''s body never retreated. A strong wind came out of him, and his arms slammed against the front with a sudden force.


    Boom!


    A burst of noise hit Song Ning''s chest, and he stepped back several feet. Once he stabilized, the corner of his mouth could not stop bleeding.


    No matter who was present at the moment, no one thought that Song Ning would help Gu Yao. Gu Yao himself was even more shocked. Song Ning was standing beside her. She couldn''t say half a word. She never thought of Song Ning Station. When she was beside her, it was not an attack, but a protection.


    All of a sudden, the battle ended, and the man looked at Song Ning with cold eyes. He felt the "domain" around Song Ning, his expression slightly moved, and he raised his finger to Song Ning: "Who are you!"


    Song Ning slowly backed away, and while pulling back, he also pulled Gu Yao back with static motion: "I am me, who are you, why should you attack them?"


    The man froze a little, then laughed: "Haha, hahaha, the deity is the leader of the giant''s tomb. Why fight them? Are they trying to kill me? They are all waste, you mean a little bit, Not only did they stole the three domains, but they were not good at learning. "


    Song Ning was shocked and learned three domains?


    Giant leader?


    This giant leader gave Song Ning too strange feelings. Before that, all the enemies that Song Ning encountered in every layer had no wits, even the hidden giant abyss ice dragon had a habitual attack. The number of attacks will hardly change, but the giant leader in front of him is different. He ca n��t help but be a giant. He can still speak, and he can break the wonder of Song Ning''s body in one word.


    When Song Ning was appalled, he quickly backed off, and as he stepped back, he transmitted a voice to the people beside him: "Escape!"


    Just now these five people wanted to escape, but they were bound by a force. Now Song Ning came to help. They naturally escaped with all their strength. To their surprise, this time, their retreat was not blocked by that force, and they escaped in an instant It was dozens of miles away.


    The giant leader looked at Song Ning remotely and muttered in his mouth: "After so many years, my obsession is almost over, and no one has passed here in 136 years, and I have lived long enough Now ... "


    He said, with reminiscence in his eyes, while talking, and tearing down, as if remembering something very sad, his vision gradually blurred until Song Ning and others in his sight disappeared.


    Song Ning and others fled a few hundred miles before they were slightly relieved. Gu Yao always followed Song Ning. At this moment, her heart was swollen and her head was swollen. She wanted to say something to Song Ning, but she supported me. Can''t say a word.


    Yun Hai looked embarrassed and turned his head aside. Ouyang Ting''s eyes fell on Song Ning, and her eyes were mercilessly blinking. As for Li Yiyan, she also suffered some injuries at this moment.


    The only person who spoke was Feng Tu: "It was really unexpected for Song Daoyou to help each other just now. If it weren''t for Song Daoyou, I''m afraid that we might be broken down one by one and have fallen."


    Song Ning frowned slightly: "It''s impossible for anyone to stand idly by, but you said unexpectedly? I really don''t know what you think."


    With that, Song Ning turned his head and looked at Gu Yao: "Chief disciple of Ming Yuan, can''t you resist that blow?"


    "I, I can''t stop ..." Gu Yao gritted his teeth softly and turned his head slightly, avoiding Song Ning''s gaze.


    "I haven''t tried it, I''m not qualified to make a conclusion!" Song Ning lost his voice.


    Gu Yao''s body quivered slightly, seeming to be aggrieved and ashamed: "Thank you, thank you for your life-saving grace ..."


    "No need, just raise your hand." Song Ning waved his hand and flew away into the distance. His back fell on the eyes of these five people. At this moment, the impression has been subverted repeatedly ...

 Chapter 350： One dead

    Feng Tu looked at Song Ning''s back and vaguely seemed to finally understand why Song Ning did not want to fight him.


    "The battle needs a reason. His reason is very simple, it is to save people ..." Feng Tu muttered, as if he was talking to himself, as if he was talking to the four people beside him.


    Gu Yao watched Song Ning leave like this, and she felt a little lost in her heart. From small to big, she had absolute confidence in herself. Whether it was talented cultivation or appearance qualification, she believed that she could be compared with anyone. Today, Song Ning saved her just because she wanted to save. After saving, she didn''t even ask for anything at all, and she didn''t even want to say anything to her.


    Yunhai snorted softly, seeming to be a little dissatisfied, but the bald head that should have been shining in the sun also turned red.


    "Let''s go back too. The mountain stream is still safe. If the giant leader comes after us, we can really account for it today." Feng Tu said as he flew, and asked: "This giant depends on our power alone Unable to kill, Song Daoyou ��s three types of imperial domain can fight against this giant leader. I will ask Song Daoyou to discuss the joint work later. What do you think? "


    There is no opposition at this moment, and without Song Ning''s help, they will definitely die. If there is Song Ning, there may be a silver lining. For them, there is no death enmity with Song Ning, to the point of life and death today. Why would you refuse?


    Everyone flew across the river, and they all rushed towards the mountain stream. Song Ning''s mind always echoed the words of the giant leader, and the tricks he played carried the three types of imperial domain. At the same time, he could easily Speaking of Yuyu Sanshi, it can be seen that he is not a lip service, so what does this Yuyu Sanshi have to do with giants?


    Song Ning could feel that at that time, they had escaped completely by the leader of the giant, ��Release��. If not, they would not have escaped so easily.


    Song Ning thought about things all the way, the speed of his flight was not fast, and at the moment he was constantly observing the surrounding terrain. Even when he came to the north of five thousand miles, he still did not see the huge burial mound. A layer of giant''s tomb, Song Ning was filled with fear.


    Thousands of miles away, in the cave of the mountain stream.


    Duan Yun and the other four are meditating, and Qiao Tian has been sitting there motionless. Duan Yun and others have sneaked a glance at Qiao Tian from time to time. At this time, they have completely lost their vigilance.


    But while Duan Yun and others were meditating, Qiao Tian suddenly spoke.


    "Several Daoists, do you know the rules of this legacy?" Qiao Tian asked.


    Duan Yun and the others broke away from Ruding, and Qiao Tian took the initiative to talk. They thought Qiao Tian had relaxed their vigilance against them, and no longer resisted. They were very happy in their hearts, and they readily replied: "Probably I know. ? "


    Qiao Tian smiled, but this smile didn''t feel very good: "Actually, you may not know it. Let me tell you something."


    A few people were startled, but did not refuse: "Qiao Daoyou, please, I will listen to you."


    Qiao Tian raised the corner of his mouth, his eyes became fierce, and the feeling changed from spoiled to domineering: "The ancient tower in the legacy of battle, if you want to enter the next layer, you need to open the teleportation array, and enter the teleportation array The number of people must be five, one more cannot be transmitted, and the other cannot be transmitted. Do you know this? "


    Several people felt the change of Qiao Tian''s body and spirit. This change was too sudden, which surprised them. When Qiao Tian''s words were spoken, Duan Yundang even understood Qiao Tian''s meaning.


    The other three immediately understood, with a shock in their eyes, but a little panic after the shock.


    "What does Qiao Daoyou mean?" Duan Yun said in a deep voice, and his cultivation behavior had all exploded at the moment.


    The other three men broke out and watched Qiao Tian vigilantly. At the same time when he said that, his whole body began to change, and Qiao Tian''s thoughts had already been revealed.


    Qiao Tian raised his lips and smiled slyly: "Oh, you are all smart people. For the sake of me to leave, I only kill one person. As I said before, it takes five people to enter the teleportation array at the same time, one more, one less. No, so as long as one of you dies and kills the giant leader, I can leave together. "


    When Qiao Tian spoke, his eyes fell on Song Ru and Song Yu like poisonous snakes: "The two cultivation bases are the weakest. I kill one and leave one. Nothing happens to everyone when Song Ning comes back." , Only to say that the person left without knowing the trace, how?


    Qiao Tian''s momentum increased while he was talking. One Qiao Tian''s momentum could completely crush the four people of Duan Yun. His words echoed in the ears of the four people like a warning.


    Murder is not terrible, the heart is the most terrifying, if the heart is timid, people will not kill themselves!


    At the moment, Qiao Tian is divorced. He is right. It is enough to kill one person. In front of absolute strength, no one is willing to take risks.


    Qiao Tian looked leisurely at the four people in front of him. What he needed to do at the moment was not to kill, but to watch quietly. He believed that someone would kill him soon, because this was a choice between life and death, and no one would Stupid enough to give up his life to protect others.


    Among the four, Song Yu stepped forward slightly and opened his mouth.


    Qiao Tiangao smiled: "Oh? Are you begging for mercy?"


    For so many years, Qiao Tian was accustomed to begging for mercy. The bones in the cave were the monks he had seen and killed over the years. It was only after so many years that there was no team able to kill the giant leader.


    Qiao Tian pointed at Song Yu and nodded downward: "Kneel down and kowtow to the bleeding, I will not kill you, kill her."


    Duan Yun and Zhou Li looked at Song Yu in shock, with disdain in their eyes. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Song Yu would stand up and beg for mercy.


    However, just when they thought that Song Yu would kneel down, Song Yu suddenly said: "I died, let Xiaoru go, I jumped from here, and broke off on my own, but you have to make sure you don''t kill others!"


    There was silence in the cave. For more than thirty years, Qiao Tian encountered this kind of thing for the first time.


    "Ah? Ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, are you stupid? Well, you are going to die, then you are going to die." Qiao Tian almost laughed, his smile is extremely exaggerated, it seems to be seen It ��s the most incredible and ridiculous thing in the world.


    Song Ru grabbed Song Yu who wanted to go out: "You stay, I will die."


    Song Ru''s eyesight is not like a woman at all.


    Song Yu smiled faintly: "Xiao Ru, I am not great, but if I really want to die, I am the most suitable to die. I am the weakest. I will only give you a hindrance at this level. I hope you will survive. If you can use my death to make everyone alive, it is worth it. After my death, you will give my stuff to Senior Song Ning and say ... just say ... "Song Yu said, sobbing ... ��

 Chapter 351： What I have said must be done

    Whether it is a monk or a person, the heart collapses in the face of death. If someone really can look down on life and death, then he is not far from the saint.


    Song Yu was very scared at the moment, and his body was shaking, but he knew that if he showed himself at this moment, then Song Ru might be soft-hearted. After all, they are brothers and sisters of the same family, and he is also aware of Song Ru ��s personality, if Song Ru really stubborn , He couldn''t stop it at all.


    "Song Yu!" Suddenly, Duan Yun said: "You ... wait a minute."


    When Duan Yun spoke, Qiao Tian immediately looked at him. He did n��t know what Duan Yun wanted to do, but at this moment he could be sure that Duan Yun would not dare to do it. If he did, even the four of them could not be opponents, and Song Ning had been propped up by him before. When facing the giant leader, Song Ning would surely be entangled, which was what Qiao Tianzao had calculated.


    He also wanted to kill one of these four people by thunder at first, but after a little thinking, he felt that it was unnecessary to overthrow the matter, otherwise Song Ning ��s strength was extremely strong. Those who protect the shortcomings are still very troublesome.


    "As long as one of us leaves, we don''t have to die. We are one less and you can team up with the rest. If that''s the case, I will go." Duan Yun said, walking to the cave entrance He patted Song Yu''s shoulder gently and shook his head at him.


    Song Yu couldn''t help it at the moment, he thought that Duan Yun and Zhou Li wouldn''t care about him at all, but now it seems that they are not like that.


    Duan Yun ��s behavior was indeed unexpected. Zhou Li had known him for so long and did not expect him to do so. To be honest, Zhou Li did not have this state of mind. She would not sacrifice herself for others, but she would not be here. It''s time to fall down.


    Duan Yun said he had to leave, but he just had to leave, but Qiao Tian suddenly said: "Oh, interesting, I''m talking about one person dead, not one less, don''t you understand? If Song Ning came back, When you come back at that time, then the five of you will treat me alone, and I naturally have no chance of winning. "


    Qiao Tian said as he exuded, his physical power exploded. In his eyes, the murder flashed: "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, I won''t say much. Since you volunteered, then you die!"


    During the speech, a wave of spiritual force struck out. I don''t know what trick Qiao Tian used. His blow suddenly turned into a black spear, and the spear went straight to Duan Yun''s heart.


    Several people''s faces changed a lot. Qiao Tian hadn''t been so anxious before, but now they suddenly shot, and they were caught off guard. Duan Yun''s repair was the highest here, but even so, he wanted to resist Qiao in unexpected circumstances. The blow of the sky is also extremely difficult.


    "Senior!" Song Yu lost his voice, but he couldn''t do anything at the moment.


    Duan Yun turned his hand and took out a jade paper from the storage ring. The jade paper shattered, and suddenly a strong defensive force appeared in front of him. Qiao Tian''s black spear fell like a half eggshell. The defensive power actually shattered under the impact, but at the same time, the defensive power also flashed away, only resisting a blow.


    Duan Yun took the opportunity to fly out quickly, Qiao Tian''s face changed drastically, and he had to chase out after a move.


    But just when he was about to teleport, he suddenly felt an attack coming from the rear. This attack was not strong, but it just blocked his steps.


    Woo!


    Qiao Tian took a step back, his footsteps were still, avoiding the arrow, he suddenly turned his head, his eyes fell on Song Ru.


    "I''m talking about killing a person. You should understand that I don''t have to kill him. He is the strongest among several of you. I don''t want to let him die. If you die, I would be happy! "Qiao Tian''s voice was low, and his face was gloomy like the ghosts of the underworld. He appeared in front of Song Ru in a flash during the speech, raised a hand, and went straight to Song Ru''s neck.


    Song Ru wanted to retreat, but at the moment it seemed to be bound, she didn''t expect Qiao Tian to change.


    At this moment, Zhou Li also had to shoot, but she had just hit her spiritual power, but she saw Qiao Tian''s big wave, a stronger spiritual force directly hit Zhou Li, Zhou Li was hit hard, hit On the stone wall, qi and blood rose up inside the body.


    This happened so fast, Qiao Tian grabbed Song Ru''s neck directly and said with a loud voice: "You, go to die, you are dead, I will never move the four of them."


    Song Ru closed her eyes, she knew everything was over, but she did not regret it. Although she was powerless to resist at this moment, she exchanged her life for the life of others, but at the last moment, even though she wanted to be strong, she Still crying.


    In her mind, she recalled Song Ning''s words and floated Song Ning''s face. Before that, Song Ning said that "as long as I don''t die, you will be fine", when she heard this sentence, she was very happy.


    In this powerful world, she has been trying hard to practice. She has been ridiculed by family members and was looked down upon by others, but she has felt the care from Song Ning. Since entering the battlefield, she has been under Song Ning. This kind of feeling is like a brother.


    However, at this moment, she realized that she had no chance to repay this "brother".


    A trace of sorrow, a trace of desolation, fermented in the silence of this moment, seems to expand the fear of death infinitely.


    dying����


    This is Song Ru''s last thought.


    However, at the moment when Qiao Tian ��s palm was hard, he suddenly felt a powerful force binding his palm, and he could not use even the slightest spiritual power!


    Qiao Tian''s face was horrified. He took a few steps back suddenly and made a defensive posture. All these changes were too fast. Song Ru, who was ready to die, did not know what happened. She felt that Qiao Tian let go of her hand and quickly retreated. He opened his eyes and stared blankly at everything in front of him, wanting to know what happened.


    A voice came from a distance, the voice was very quiet, it seemed to be chatting calmly, the tone was very peaceful, it seemed that there was no emotion, but at this moment, the more expressionless, the more terrifying.


    "If I had said Song Ning, I would have to do it. I said that as long as I am not dead, then they will be fine. Now you are going to kill people here?" The voice came first, and then Song Ning''s figure appeared, He stood opposite Qiao Tian, ??his gaze faintly, floating beside him a slightly gleaming blood sword, with endless sorrow around the sword.


    "I had a conjecture on my way back, and it has been confirmed before I even questioned. It is indeed a person who is going to die here today, but it is not them but you who are going to die!"

 Chapter 352： Undead Memorial

    "Song Ning! You think about it. I know **** the giant leader. If you want to leave this place alive, then I advise you to be honest. Now I want to kill only the worst of the four of them. Man, I think you should consider the pros and cons carefully! "Qiao Tian''s momentum exploded, and his spiritual power all over again was as good as Song Ning.


    When Song Ning raised his eyebrows, the corner of his mouth slightly raised: "Oh? Interesting, so, we have to rely on you to pass this level?"


    "You just know! I just discussed with them. Now that you are back, it is up to you to decide. I have stayed here for more than thirty years. I naturally know the weakness of the giant leader." Qiao Tian Lengheng Tao: "You are the captain, then I will give you the opportunity to choose, you kill one, I join your team, and then I will listen to you all!"


    Song Ning''s eyes swept over these people. The first thing he saw was Song Ru, but he glanced directly over Song Ru and landed on Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li looked tight. Although she admired Song Ning as a person, she didn''t know what Song Ning thought at this moment, especially when she saw that Qiao Tian''s momentum was not weaker than Song Ning. Scared.


    Song Ning smiled and said: "Song Ru I don''t have to ask, Zhou Li, if you let you die, are you willing?"


    Zhou Li bit her lower lip, she was terrified in her heart, but when facing Song Ning, she couldn''t lift her hatred. Even if Song Ning asked this question at the moment, she didn''t even want to resist at all: " I ... not reconciled, but if seniors want to kill me, I, I can only admit my fate. "


    Song Ning then set his sights on Song Yu, and Song Yu looked up at Song Ning as if it was an honor: "Senior, kill me!"


    Song Ning smiled, and finally looked at Duan Yun.


    Duan Yun''s expression is also indifferent: "I want to live, I don''t want to die, Song Daoyou, I will leave now, you five will form a team, I will not interfere, Song Yu and Song Ru are too weak, they live here If you do n��t go on, if they choose them, then they are all dead. As for Zhou Li, I know her. She has her own obsession and ca n��t die. "


    Song Ning shook her head slightly: "You don''t have to go."


    "Song Tao ..."


    Before Duan Yun finished talking, Song Ning was shocked, and he vigorously pushed all the four people in the cave directly. These four people were shocked, but immediately they understood what Song Ning was going to do.


    There was a sudden collision of spiritual forces in the cave. The strong collision of the spiritual forces directly led to the collapse of the cave. The two of them flew out and immediately formed a ball.


    "Nether ghost claws!" Qiao Tian''s eyes were radiant, and he could feel a sense of death in it. He was indeed very strong. Song Ning had just broken his empty finger and hadn''t waited to show it. , This is not the speed that ordinary people should have.


    A paw print appeared in the air, and the space seemed to be torn. This attack did not approach Song Ning at all, but Song Ning felt that the body seemed to be torn apart, and a great pain came, although Song Ning was not injured , But felt the power of this claw.


    Not attacking the flesh, but attacking the human mind and attacking the human soul!


    "It''s a bit interesting, but it''s a pity that you dare to kill my people, then you must die!" Song Ning laughed, he was not willing to kill, but if he killed, it must be to save people!


    Yuyu three styles!


    Ice Doppelganger!


    Qinglian Sword Formation!


    In a blink of an eye, the three spells came out almost simultaneously. Ten feet around Song Ning was instantly enveloped by the three types of Yuyu. In Song Ning''s ''Domain'', Qiao Tian''s body was suddenly out of control, even with spiritual power. He can only support his flight. At this moment, within ten feet, the sky becomes pure white, and the earth is black. Qiao Tian ��s figure continues to decline. Every time he drops, he feels the weight of death. one cent.


    "The three types of imperial domain ?!" Qiao Tian didn''t expect Song Ning to be able to exhibit these three types at the same time. He suddenly patted the heavenly spirits and spurted black blood, and there was a sudden death air between heaven and earth. As he rushed in, under the blessing of death, Song Ning''s ''domain'' was confronted.


    "Nether hell!" Qiao Tian slammed at the three big holes in his body again. He spewed black blood again and sprayed directly on the black ground. At the same time, his face was pale. The grin on the corner of his mouth became heavier.


    It was originally the life and death domain of Song Ning, but after the black blood was contaminated, there was an arm from the depths of the black. These arms seemed to be climbing up hard, and in the blink of an eye, there was no idea whether it was a ghost or a dead Something crawled out of the black and rushed towards Song Ning.


    This moment is too weird. Song Ning has never seen it. Although the three types of Yuyu have not been broken, it is almost the same as being broken at this moment. The empty spirit domain can be offset, the static and dynamic domain does not work, life and death Domain even made wedding dresses for others.


    "If there is no domain of your life and death, my ghost **** has no space to perform. Song Ning, you are too powerful. Few people know the secret method of my teacher. This is to deal specifically with those who can control the domain. Three types of fully understood geniuses! "Qiao Tian said with a laugh:" Feel the hell! "


    He opened his hands and slammed at the other three acupuncture points on his body. The black blood spewed out continuously, and the things from ��hell�� became stronger.


    "Death Ceremony, this is a technique specifically for restraining the three types of imperial domain. It is a technique that our teachers only pass to the chief disciple!" It was Feng Tu who was the team''s chief disciple, Gu Yao!


    Gu Yao was shocked, she looked at Qiao Tian, ??her body shivered, and suddenly exclaimed: "That, that is the tenth place in the history of Ming Yuan, Qiao Tian, ??once the chief disciple of Ming Yuan!"


    Feng Tu''s pupil shrank sharply. He had heard the name Qiao Tian, ??but he didn''t expect this person to appear here.


    "Song Daoyou is not his opponent, how could they fight?" Gu Yao said that he had to step forward and fully understand.


    But the sea of ??clouds next to her blocked her: "Are you going to be useful now? They are killing them. You go up and fear that you will get involved before you speak."


    Gu Yao shook his body: "Qiao Tian is our genius disciple in the Abyss. You Dao You saved me before, how can I ..."


    "You don''t have to go, and Song Daoyou doesn''t need your help. Although Qiao Tian is strong, Song Daoyou is not the kind to be arbitrarily slaughtered. His strength, we know." Feng Tu pondered, before things were clear. He won''t shoot easily.


    Sure enough, Song Ning not only did not show a little fear in his face after seeing these, but rather a little more interest ...

 Chapter 353： Underworld

    "Three ways to restrain Yuyu? This technique is really good, but ..." Song Ning took a step toward the front.


    When this step falls, the three domains within ten feet are immediately doubled, and the speed of those undead obviously changes when they climb out of the life and death domain.


    "Oh, Xuan Tian nine steps? I think you can walk a few steps!" Qiao Tian''s mouth contains black blood, once again shot a few times at his body, the black blood spewed out again, he was all weak. Quite a lot, but at the moment his spirit seems to be more prosperous: "Since there are Mingyuan disciples here, then quickly come to kill Song Ning. When I return to the school, I will definitely report to my father. In Mingyuan, The benefits are inevitable for you! "


    Qiao Tian said, several people''s eyes fell on Gu Yao, very puzzled.


    Gu Yao said in a deep voice: "This surname Qiao Tian is Qiao, don''t you ever think about his identity? He is the current son of the current Master Yuan Yuan ..."


    Qiao Tian laughed loudly when he heard this: "My father was just a left guardian, but now he has become Yuan Yuan? Interesting, interesting! The disciples of Ming Yuan heard the order and quickly killed Song Ning with me. I know the giant leader. I ��ll take you away from this level, but the condition is that Song Ning is dying! "


    When Qiao Tian spoke, he even shouted at the other people watching the game: "Now there are eleven people present, as long as there are ten people left, they just make up two teams, then these ten people will survive, including the four of you. If you want to live your life, then come to siege Song Ning, if you want to die, or want to live, I will let you choose. "


    Qiao Tian''s roar and mad laughter were extremely terrifying in his mad look. He was like crazy at the moment. In his view, no one didn''t want to live. What happened to kill someone in order to live? Not to mention one, if he is a Qiao Tian, ??for his own life, it is worthwhile to die as many people as possible!


    However, after Qiao Tian said this, no one took it, and no one moved at all.


    Even Song Ning stopped at this moment, letting the undead below grow stronger under the nourishment of black blood, broke through the control of the three types of Yuyu, and kept crawling towards him.


    He was able to feel this chill, to be honest, since he came to the Lost Battlefield, he only felt cold on the 51st floor, and then he never felt cold again, his heart is cold, his body is cold Yes, for him, the whole world is cold. Only when he feels cold can he truly feel that he is still alive, because Leng Yuexiao is still in the frost boundary.


    Seeing Song Ning''s extremely enjoyable look, Qiao Tian''s eyes burst with bleeding lines: "Don''t disciples of Ming Yuan dare to obey the order, if I die, do you think if my father knows, can you survive? I have a life note ! "


    Life note? !


    When a person dies, they can be perceived except in the void space without spiritual power, and may even see the picture before death.


    Gu Yao shouted anxiously: "Senior, why do you want to deal with Song Daoyou? What can we say slowly, we can ..."


    "If I die, you will all die here, but if Song Ning is dead, I promise you can live." Qiao Tian panicked at the moment, the more he saw Song Ning so indifferent, the more he thought that Song Ning was not Simple, if it is an ordinary person, under this situation, there is already a fear in the heart, and during the memorial of the undead, twelve big caves are opened continuously, and if you want to suppress it, only Xuantian nine steps can take seven steps.


    But in history, there is only one person who can take seven steps in Xuantian nine steps, and Song Ning is absolutely impossible in front of him.


    Feng Tu first said: "I still have a battle with Song Daoyou, I will not shoot, if anyone dares to shoot Song Daoyou at this moment, even if I will not block, but I am afraid that the silver sword in my hand will not agree. . "


    Song Yu pointed at Qiao Tian and scolded: "Senior has saved us so many times, even if we die, we won''t frame Senior!"


    Yun Hai touched her bald head and her itchy roots were itchy: "I hate Song Ning, but if I want to do the kind of thing that steals chickens and touch dogs, I really disdain, even I am Nima, seeing you is not pleasing to the eye, you are also worthy of Hades If you can kill Song Ning with your own skills, I have nothing to say, but if you ca n��t fight, you still have to die early! "


    "Little bald, after Song Ning is dead, the next one is you! Today, only five people can live!" There seems to be a strange change in the space within the enchantment.


    Gu Yao''s expression was shocked: "The second mystery of Hades, the underworld!"


    In this underworld, even Feng Tu and others felt that life was in love, as if all the happiness in the world had disappeared. In the underworld, the black mist was lingering, and all the black mist was dead, and these dead They all accumulate by killing people.


    Song Ning could feel the changes around him, but he didn''t feel any discomfort at all. Instead, he raised his head slightly and took a sharp breath: "How many talents are killed by so much death?"


    Song Ning does n��t understand the secret technique of Ming Yuan, but Gu Yao knows it very well. This Yin Realm is extremely difficult to practice, but once it ��s practiced, few people can live here. The battle with Song Ning has been going on for a long time. I am afraid that Qiao Tian wouldn''t wait for his hands. Duan Yun and the other four in this underworld have already died.


    Qiao Tian pointed his finger at Song Ning.


    A black dot appeared on Song Ning''s body immediately. This small dot seemed to lock the target. The speed of the undead that had just climbed out soared, and they rushed to Song Ning in madness. Song Ning eats.


    At the moment Feng Tu and other people''s faces also changed greatly, too strong, this Qiao Tian is really too strong, did not see before, if this Qiao Tian, ??Feng Tu feels that he has only a 30% chance of winning.


    Gu Yao knew Song Ningqiang, but in the face of this kind of Qiao Tian, ??Gu Yao also lost confidence in Song Ning. Even today, she helped Song Ning to help Song Ning. Yuan ��s disciple, Qiao Tian who does n��t help Ming Yuan, even if she still returns to help Song Ning, how can she return to the school?


    Song Ning looked at the undead at his feet, lifted his steps, and moved forward.


    Step 2, Step 3, Step 4!


    Xuan Tian''s nine steps, Song Ning took four steps in an instant, and these four steps went down, the Yuyu three-style enhanced 16 times, but although this can delay the speed of the undead, they can''t stop them.


    "Haha, Xuan Tian nine steps, you can only take four steps? It''s not bad, but ... Song Ning, there are people who dare to stop me Qiao Tian, ??but definitely not you, you are at most a dog in front of me , To be precise, a dead dog! "

 Chapter 354： Step 7

    Song Ning''s brow furrowed. Qiao Tian did have some skill. He took a light breath and tried to move forward.


    Xuantian nine steps, the role is not only to enhance the Yuyu three-style, but now Song Ning is impenetrable, but although the enlightenment is impenetrable, but with each of these steps to enhance the power of the Yuyu three-style to varying degrees.


    In the fifth step, Song Ning did not know whether he could succeed, but he wanted to try it.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Song Ning''s feet. There seemed to be a certain strength on his feet. He lifted his feet very slowly, as if to step on a certain law.


    Boom!


    Yuyu Sanshi doubled again, thirty-two times!


    Song Ning actually took the fifth step! Feng Tu and others felt terrified. As they know, Xuan Tian ��s nine steps are very strong, and the practice is also very troublesome. If the pure martial arts practice Xuan Tian ��s nine steps, those who can take five steps are already extremely strong. Under normal circumstances, the thirty-two times of Yuyu Sanshi can almost instantly drag everyone to death.


    just����


    A surprise had just flashed in their eyes, followed by an incredible shock and deep loss, because the undead below Song Ning, although slow, were not too obvious.


    "Oh? Yes, it''s just that you still have two breaths. I think you can calm down." Qiao Tian looked at Song Ning frantically. He was a little excited. His favorite thing was to kill the heart, to kill the genius, This Song Ning is undoubtedly a genius, but in front of him Qiao Tian, ??all geniuses must die!


    Song Ning shook his head slowly, it didn''t seem to be troubled by the undead below, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    He raised his footsteps, but he paused, his expression flowing.


    "He ... he is feeling? At this time, he actually ..." Yun Hai was shocked, is Song Ning crazy? Although he didn''t see it at the moment, he could clearly feel that if he was caught by those undead, Song Ning would be wiped out instantly.


    Breathing away, passed.


    Song Ning''s footsteps fell.


    boom!


    Sixty-four times!


    Sixty-four times the three types of imperial domain. The speed of those undeads has been greatly reduced this time. It seems that they have suffered some kind of restraint. They are only half of the previous speed. After seeing this scene, everyone does not know whether they should be surprised or worried. But in their eyes, Song Ning is undoubtedly a very strong person. Six steps, even if it is the magic cloud Daoxian who is the top of the martial arts practice, is only the eighth step that can take Xuantian nine steps, but now Song Ning has already I can take six steps.


    After the sixth step was down, Song Ning felt a little bit different. He seemed to know how the seventh step should be taken. A picture flashed in his mind. His body wanted to take the seventh step like inertia, but the seventh What might happen after the step was taken came to him.


    Xuantian''s sixth step can''t stop these undead, but if it''s Xuantian''s seventh step ...


    It''s still time for two breaths. After two breaths, the dead soul will be wrapped in Song Ning. Song Ning''s foot in the seventh step will hang in the air. He frowned slightly, as if hesitating.


    Most of Qiao Tian ��s body has been soaked in cold and cold, and now he can be said to be poor, he knows that Song Ning is very strong. When he knew that Song Ning was so strong, he did not hesitate to use all his strongest techniques Come out, if he can''t kill Song Ning in this way, then he doesn''t have a little life.


    If Song Ning takes the seventh step of Xuantian, Qiao Tian ��s fate will be ended. Although Qiao Tian does not know what Xuantian ��s seventh step is like, he knows that Xuantian ��s seventh step can break his memorial to the undead, Even the Underworld may collapse in the seventh step of Xuantian.


    Take a breath ...


    ��������


    While Song Ning was hesitating, he glanced down at the painful Song Yu and Song Ru, who were tormented by the underworld, and his eyes suddenly flashed a firm color.


    Feng Tu and others expect Song Ning to take the seventh step. At the moment, they also see from Qiao Tian''s expression. Qiao Tian is afraid. If Song Ning can take the seventh step, then Qiao Tian''s technique will be punished. Broken.


    But while everyone was expecting, Song Ning smiled slightly and retracted the feet he had taken. He stood on the spot and sighed softly.


    He, he is really crazy or sleepwalking!


    Feng Tu and others really wanted to shout out, what was Song Ning doing in the end, and many of the higher stages of the spell came out at the end of the stage, and Song Ning now means giving up? However, the comprehension of the technique at the moment is second. The most important thing is that he may die. Is he not afraid of death?


    Two interest!


    Just when these two breaths arrived, suddenly a flash of blood flashed from Song Ning''s storage ring. After this blood light appeared, he flew around Song Ning at speed, and those dead souls who wanted to touch Song Ning had not waited. Encountered, it was directly cut off, and the undead after the cut turned into a trace of death, even absorbed directly by this blood.


    "It''s that fairy sword!" Feng Tu blurted out.


    Qiao Tianwei opened his mouth: "You, you, you have not taken the seventh step, how can you resist these undead, what sword are you ?!"


    Qiao Tian''s body was trembling, and his voice was trembling even more. He couldn''t figure out why it became like this.


    Song Ning said softly, "I can''t go forward on this seventh step, I can''t break your technique, but this is the three types of imperial domain that I cast. Since I can show it, I can undo it, if I do, With the three types of Yuyu, then your technique ... "


    During the speech, Song Ning''s heart moved, and Yuyu''s three-style revocation.


    Gravity recovers as usual, spiritual power emerges, and the colors of heaven and earth recover. The most interesting thing is that the undead that are climbing upwards have also disappeared. Not only that, but the underworld seems to have become weaker while the life and death domain disappeared.


    Qiao Tian couldn''t help but take two steps back: "No, no, how can the Yuyu Sanshi be revoked arbitrarily? In the underworld, the life and death domain should not be revoked so easily, impossible, impossible!"


    Just in the moment when the imperial territories were cancelled, there was a sentence in the blood of rapid flight: "Master, those dead air, how can you get rid of those dead air!"


    Song Ning touched his nose and embarrassedly said: "The following people are afraid they are about to die. I''d better withdraw as soon as possible. Don''t complain anymore. That person over there can be killed."


    As soon as Song Ning''s words fell, the blood gleamed straight into Qiao Tian.


    Qiao Tian was shocked, flying away to escape.


    Ethereal!


    The psychic domain locked Qiao Tian, ??Qiao Tian was caught off guard, his body spirit dissipated suddenly, he had just stabilized his body in a panic, tried to escape with the remaining spirit strength after resisting, but once again felt the gravity around him Changes.


    Static domain!


    Song Ning did not move, but Qiao Tian was trapped by these two domains. At this moment, Fen Tianjian had reached Qiao Tian''s back three inches ...

 Chapter 355： He wants to ...

    "Don''t! Song Ning, don''t kill me, let me go, let me go! I will never show up in front of you again, forgive me, I have a life note, if I die now, then my father will know, I Dad is the Lord of the Abyss, you heard it just now, you ... "


    There was endless fear in Qiao Tian''s eyes, but although he said that, the Sky Burning Sword behind him did not slow down at all, and had penetrated his skin.


    Qiao Tian was afraid, he cried, "I will give you a token. After you go back, you can ask my dad for a treasure at will. As long as you keep my life, I will wait here for ten, twenty, thirty years, I wait for others, do n��t kill me, do n��t kill me, do n��t kill me! "


    But at the moment, Qiao Tian felt that the Burning Sky Sword had penetrated his back, and slowly penetrated his back.


    People, the biggest fear is to see that they are killed but there is no room for resistance. If there is anything more fearful than this, then I am afraid ... looking at myself, being killed bit by bit!


    I don''t know whether it was Song Ning''s instructions or the meaning of Burning Sky Sword. When Burning Sky Sword pierced into Qiao Tian''s heart at this moment, it was not directly pierced, but inserted into it bit by bit. It pierced while slowly. Slowly turning, stirring in Qiao Tian''s heart.


    Song Ning listened to Qiao Tian ��s words unmoved, and he aggravated the power of the static and ethereal domains around Qiao Tian. His voice slowly said: ��I said before, today, here, I ��m going to die alone, that person is you."


    Qiao Tian was desperate, black blood continued to flow from his mouth, his eyes began to become blurred, the breath of life was extremely weak, but in this situation he was not afraid, he roared and cursed: "My father will see me when I died Scenario, Song Ning, in Yulan mainland, my father is like the sky, you are looking for death, you are looking for death! Not only you, your parents, your whole family, you will die, and your loved ones will be fooled to death , Everyone related to you must die! Haha, hahaha, will die, all will die, there will be no whole corpse, the soul will be sacrificed, not reincarnate, and suffer from purgatory all life! "


    Qiao Tian''s curse made his heart rusty, especially his last gaze, staring at Song Ning with his eyes wide, as big as an egg, which was terrible.


    Even Feng Tu, after hearing this curse, frowned involuntarily, some disgusted, and some felt cold behind his back. If the current Master Yuan Yuan, this kind of thing is very likely to be done ...


    Qiao Tian died, and Fen Tianjian flew back to Song Ning, and after turning into a humanoid figure, he gently embraced Song Ning''s arm.


    However, at this time, Song Ning''s eyes were extremely indifferent, as if he didn''t hear Qiao Tian''s curse: "If there is no way in heaven, even if it is going to die, Master Yuanyuan? What is that? After teaching a beast to birth, it must have been nothing Only the virtuous. "


    It stands to reason that Gu Yao should be very angry when he heard this, but for some reason, she was blushing at the moment, deeply shocked by the words.


    If the sky has no way, even if it is going to die ...


    These words were spoken from Song Ning''s mouth, there was no momentum, but he was unwavering, although Song Ning said, but he did not say who was going to destroy the sky, he was not arrogant, but this words made everyone Everyone felt that Song Ning was the one to destroy the sky.


    He did not walk the way for the sky, but wiped the sky for the road!


    Xiao Fen was extremely aware of the timing. When everyone was stunned, she rubbed Song Ning''s arm with her chest: "Master, how did the slave family just behave? The sword just now."


    Xiaofen''s eyes flickered, and he was extremely well-behaved in the blink of an eye, as if waiting for Song Ning to praise.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Xiao Fen, his voice as usual: "I didn''t seem to tell you to torture him just now."


    Xiao Fen''s heart shook, and his face suddenly changed: "Master, slave family ..."


    Song Ning''s tone changed a little, and there was a hint of spoiling: "But you did a good job. He killed him too much. I don''t believe that those killings are all to save people. I didn''t take such people from the beginning. Its killing is just a bit of a look at his spells. If you want to kill him, you will have been shot, so you performed well this time. "


    Xiao Fen was overjoyed, his eyes bright, and he laughed: "Thank you Master for your praise!"


    Xiao Fen said, he kissed Song Ning''s cheek with a slap. This was what Song Ning did not expect, but Song Ning didn''t care too much, just regarded Xiao Fen as a child.


    At this moment, the underworld disappeared, Duan Yun and others got rid of them, his face pale and panting, as for Feng Tu and several people, he was shocked and unsure, watching Song Ning speechless.


    Song Ning punched a few people with a fist: "Several Daoist friends just did what they did. Songmou thanked us now that since our two teams meet now, are we discussing **** the giant leader? If there is a fight, I am afraid there is no way to live. If we join forces, we should have some hope. "


    What disappeared at this moment was not just the dead air in the underworld, but the murderous murder of the two Song Ning''s bodies suddenly disappeared. Everything before seemed to disappear when Qiao Tian''s body fell into the valley, as if never happened. same.


    Song Ning looked at these people with a dull look, and couldn''t help laughing: "Several Taoist friends haven''t seen me killing me? I''m not a Buddha cultivator, and killing people is inevitable. My fairy sword is burning and killing a lot. , Is it more a form of slaughter now? "


    Feng Tu and others smiled bitterly, especially Feng Tu, holding Song Ning''s fist: "I still wanted to compete with Song Daoyou before. Now it seems that I only have a 10% chance of winning against Song Daoyou."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Feng Daoyou Muzan, I don''t have that strong strength. If I really fight with strength, this is Qiao Tian extremely strong, I may not be his opponent, I will consider it with the war Daoyou, when the time comes We tried our best, but the sword was blind. Since we are fighting, some accidents will inevitably happen, but no matter who is injured, we must be harmless, and the fight will be contested.


    Hearing this, Feng Tu quickly waved his hand: "Well, let''s talk about this matter later, let''s talk about the giant leader first?"


    Yun Hai and others were a little stunned. For the first time, they saw the picture of Feng Tu who was just looking serious. When they thought of Feng Tuxin''s vow to say ''I vow to fight with Song Ning'', they couldn''t help but look at it. .


    For the rest of his life, Duan Yun and others looked up at Song Ning. At this moment, Song Ning already existed as a **** in their hearts. Even the five people in the Tianzong Alliance treated Song Ning like this. Song Ning was afraid of being here. Are there no rivals in the entire continent?


    Although Feng Tu was in awe of Song Ning, he did not completely give up the idea of ??a battle with Song Ning, but he was really a little scared in the scene just now: "Song Daoyou, I really don''t know what kind of school and what kind of power can be Cultivate you like this, I think your master must be a hermit, you ... wouldn''t it be a disciple who came out of the palace? "

 Chapter 356： Turn enemy into friend

    Litian Temple?


    Feng Tu''s words are truly amazing, and Litian Temple is the most mysterious existence of the entire Orchid Continent. The top sect of the three groups of people, demon, and demon have become Tianzong. This Tianzong is actually trying to fight Litiangong However, even if their six cases are united, they dare not provoke a little provocation to Litian Temple now, because they know too little about the situation of Litian Temple.


    The disciples from Tiangong rarely go out, and even if they go out, they will not be easily known to others, but one thing is for sure, that the disciples from Tiangong are all elites among the elites, and the geniuses among the geniuses, each one walks out After leaving Tiangong, it was enough to be in a party.


    Now Song Ning''s performance seems to them, even if it is said that the disciples of Litian Temple will not question it.


    However, while these people were watching Song Ning waiting for the answer, Song Ning was puzzled: "Li Tian Temple? Where is it?"


    Feng Tu and others were stunned: "Song Daoyou didn''t know to leave Tiangong?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "I have lived in Luoyu Kingdom since I was a child, and you know the situation of the Yuyu Kingdom. Now that the tribes of the **** demon have just ceased to fight, I naturally don''t know the forces outside the Yuyu Kingdom, but the Litian Temple in your mouth seems very powerful The place is more powerful than several of your sects? "


    Feng Tu looked at each other and smiled: "The strength from Tiangong is far above our sect gate. Even our six-sect united do not know if we can compare to a sect of Tiangong."


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and this was the first time he heard this kind of thing. It would be a bit surprising if Li Tiangong was so powerful.


    "I didn''t expect there is such a powerful place, but I am not from Litian Temple. Let''s discuss how to deal with the giant leader. Now we are also teammates who have experienced life and death together." Song Ning came to Feng Tu in his speech. In front of others, he turned to look at Duan Yun and others: "The four of you can''t come yet?"


    The four people hurriedly came to Song Ning, and then Song Ning stretched out a hand and put it in front of him. Duan Yun and others felt the enlightenment. They also stretched out their hands and put them on Song Ning''s hand. Feng Tu and others followed suit.


    Ten people, two teams, one heart.


    From the moment of entering this ruined battlefield, no one had thought that things would develop like this. The two teams that were still competing now and now are joining forces.


    This simple ritual was counted as their alliance, and then Song Ning directly opened the dialogue box and said his understanding of the giant leader again.


    After he finished, Feng Tu and others added one after another, and ten people began to discuss. If someone on the Orchid Continent sees this scene, they will find it incredible. Almost all of these ten people are standing on the top of the younger generation of Orchid Continent, but now they sit on the top of the mountain and discuss the combat plan.


    More than half an hour passed, and their preliminary discussions were over. They had already understood the giant leader, but the more they understood, the more difficult it was to give them a sense of invincibility. If there were five people in the previous team, they might be low-hearted, but now there are ten people in the two teams. When the two forces condense together, they feel hope.


    Song Ninglue pondered for a while and said: "Song has a request. Although it is a little outrageous, it is a good way. I will speak it out to everyone. If everyone thinks it is OK, then we will do it. If we think it is not OK, then another Tactics. "


    "Song Daoyou, please." Several people said one after another.


    Song Ning nodded: "Now we, ten people, need to formulate a combat plan. Since we need to know the combat plan, then we need to know what we are good at and how strong we are, so that we can form a cooperation of ten people. If everyone thinks No comment, I will say it first. "


    Feng Tu and others were stunned for a while. Song Ning''s remarks were indeed abrupt, and it was undoubtedly to expose himself to others directly by telling others his strength and goodness. This approach is a taboo for monks, but although they all Having such a thought, I was a little hesitant to hear Song Ning say he wanted to speak first.


    Yun Hai looked at Song Ning''s eyes, which didn''t seem to be lying. Although he didn''t have much contact with Song Ning, Song Ning''s humanity really made him admire. Now Song Ning wants to take the lead in his own situation. Say it, he has no opinion.


    Duan Yun and others naturally had no opinion and nodded their heads one after another, while Feng Tu and other four nodded after looking at each other.


    "Song Daoyou, we think this method is feasible." Several people said.


    Song Ningwen said directly: "As you can see, apart from the swordsmanship, what I am good at is the three types of Yuyu. Everyone should be able to break the sky. I can use the second finger of the broken sky, the third stage of the sword, Neng Yuan can walk a thousand miles away. At the same time, the Burning Sky Sword beside me is a fairy treasure. If she attacks on her own, the attack will not be much worse than mine. "


    Song Ning said, adding: "I don''t know my current strength, but in Wendao Realm, I should be relatively strong."


    After listening to Song Ning''s words, Li Yiyan smiled: "We are a few of us who are the pinnacle of the monks of the Taoist monastery in the Yulan mainland. There is no really strong monk who heard the Tao. "


    Song Ning waved his hand: "This is Daoyou''s killing."


    Feng Tu decisively said: "It''s not that killing, Song Daoyou does have this strength, Song Daoyou is finished, then I will say it."


    Feng Tu started, followed by Gu Yao, Ouyang Ting, Yun Hai, Li Yiyan, and then Duan Yun and four others. They all told their own situation, and Song Ning had counted on it. A few thought for a while, and then began to discuss how to conduct cooperative operations.


    Time passed slowly. After thinking about it, Song Ning felt that the plan was not good. They overthrew a lot of plans. Until the end, they failed to find one that everyone had no opinions.


    The originally smooth discussion also became difficult, and Song Ning fell into contemplation.


    The giant leader is very strong, but it is still powerful. In terms of strength, he can only fight against the giant leader. Only Song Ning can do this. Even so, Song Ning does not have the confidence to face the giant leader alone.


    "If you do n��t have a good plan, then ... I ��m the main attacker, you are assisting on the side, Gu Yao is arranged in intricate lines, we know in advance the number of paths you have arranged in such a way, in your In the inexhaustible array of methods, we can go back and forth. Feng Daoyou is good at using swords to help me sneak attack, and other people attack and protect us from a distance. "Song Ningdao.


    This is undoubtedly the most dangerous method, but since I just wanted to veto, Song Ning resolutely said: "This is the only feasible method now, and we can only do so now. Everyone cooperates. I will take a short break and start tomorrow. "


    When Song Ning finished talking, he ignored the others and meditated with closed eyes, and everyone had to obey when he saw the case.


    At the same time, just when Song Ning had just closed her eyes, the main body of Youyuan Shimmering in the Abyssal Hall of Youlan Continent suddenly shivered with light, "My son! You, you are dead!" ? "

 Chapter 357： The picture before death

    Lord Xingyuan Yuan, Qiao Xi!


    His eyes opened, and they were covered with bloodshot eyes. For more than thirty years, his pro-son Qiao Tian didn''t come out after entering the battlefield, but his life note hadn''t broken, so Qiao Xi kept thinking about one day again. When he sent his disciples into the battlefield, he searched for his son, but he didn''t expect that someone had entered the battlefield this time. He hadn''t waited for the news of his son, but he found that his son''s life was actually broken.


    Qiao Xi''s old face was a little bit haggard, and his already gray hair was even whiter. At this moment, his mood was extremely sad. Finally, he had such a son, but he died unexpectedly.


    He flipped his hand and took out a jade note from the storage ring. Immortal force moved in his hand. The power poured into the jade note. Only with a click, the jade note shattered.


    The jade paper shattered into powder. The powder did not fall to the ground, but flew quickly into the air, floating in front of Qiao Xi, forming a picture. In this picture, he saw the scene before Qiao Tian ��s death, he looked Qiao Tian was talking with black blood and roaring, like cursing.


    However, there is only Qiao Tian in the picture. Qiao Xi saw that Qiao Tian should have died from a weapon, but the picture was extremely vague and he could not see at all. He could not even see anyone else in the picture!


    "The Lost Battlefield is a different space from here, and before Tian''er was dying, it seemed that someone had destroyed the surrounding spiritual power." Qiao Xi''s fist clattered: "You think this area of ??spiritual power Will the barrier completely destroy the picture? "


    While speaking, Qiao Xi suddenly waved his hand to the picture, and the picture disappeared in mid-air. The powder formed after the jade paper shattered was caught in his hand. He flashed and disappeared in place, and then appeared in a shabby Outside thatched house.


    As soon as he came out of the thatched hut, he bowed into the body and mind, and then knelt on one knee: "The elder is too high, Qiao Xi, the current master of the abyss, has something to ask for."


    There was no movement in the thatched house for a long time. After a while, a hoarse and old voice finally came from the room: "Say."


    "My child died in a desperate life. The spiritual power around him was destroyed before he died. The picture returned from the life note is a little blurry. I want to ask the elder Taizhang to help restore my child ��s scene before he died, so as to revenge me. Opportunity! "Qiao Xi''s words squeezed out of his teeth.


    After a while, the door of the thatched house opened: "Come in."


    Qiao Xi hurriedly knocked three heads on the ground, and then got up and walked into the thatched hut. After entering the hut, he gave the powder in his hand and gave it to the elder Taishang.


    The elder is too old to know how old he is. The skin on his face is all wrinkled, pulling down, giving a very old feeling. He slowly opened his eyes, not in his eyes, but in the eyes. A circle of eye chakras is like a tree''s annual ring. A circle of circles has dozens of circles.


    For a monk like them, each eye wheel is a hundred years of life ...


    After he opened his eyes, the eye wheel quickly spun, and between the flashes of the different awns, the powder began to change quickly and reorganize. After about one quarter of an hour, the eye wheel of the elder Tai gradually stopped, and the powder returned to a jade. Paper.


    Qiao Xi just wanted to reach out and grab the jade note, but he saw that the jade note flew directly into the dry hands of the elder Taishang like a tree branch.


    "Too elder, this ..." Qiao Xi was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to question.


    The hoarse voice of Taishang Elder said slowly: "The picture is restored, but now I will not give it to you. I want to ask you, if you find this person who killed your son, what would you do?"


    "I killed him first, then the whole family, and then all the people related to him." Qiao Xi''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    After saying this, Qiao Xi waited for the elder Taishang to answer. However, after waiting for a long time, he did not get a reply. He bowed slightly and looked closely at the elder Taishang, but found that the eyes of the Taishang elder were closed, and a slight came The snoring sound is actually asleep!


    Taishang elders sleep, no one dared to disturb, because this is not a simple sleep, but a wandering, when wandering, once disturbed, then even if he is the Abyss Master, I am afraid that he will lose his life.


    In desperation, Qiao Xi departed first, and he knew that the Taishang elder must be conditional: "Wait until later to visit, and the Taishang elder will say the conditions, and he should put the jade after completion. Give me the note. "


    After Qiao Xi returned to the treasure hall, the eyes of Taishang Elder slowly opened. He looked down slightly at the jade paper in his hand and gently explored: "Unexpectedly, I really did not expect that it would be the sword ... �� "


    He was talking while revealing a reminiscent gaze. Some things had passed for too long. He did n��t know who killed Qiao Tian, ??but he saw the weapon. The weapon was the sky-burning sword and the sky-burning. The master of the sword ...


    After thinking about it, the elder Taishang sighed for a long time, put away the jade paper and closed his eyes. This time it was really wandering outside. In order to avoid Qiao Xi, the master of the abyss, he could only use this method. Too.


    After all, he is now the Supreme Elder of Xing Yuan.


    In the lost battlefield, Song Ning was originally meditating and suddenly sneezed. Xiao Fen, who was sitting beside him, opened his eyes for some reason, and there was recollection in his eyes, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Master?" Xiaohan looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, as Song Ning did, although he couldn''t say how strong, but he was aware of many things. Just now, he felt some strange things, thinking a little, he said: " Perhaps it was the Lord of the Deep Abyss who knew that I had killed his son. "


    Xiao Fen shook his head: "I don''t know what that person is doing, but if the master is not enemies, then Xiao Fen will bear all the responsibilities, and it will definitely not affect the master."


    Song Ning heard the words and raised his right hand.


    Xiao Fen didn''t look up immediately, and his neck shrank slightly downward, thinking Song Ning was going to beat her, but after a while, she felt her head being touched.


    "I let you kill, and the responsibility will naturally be taken by me. If you, a little sword spirit, need me to protect you, how can you be your master?" Song Ning laughed.


    Song Ning''s voice at the moment was not too spoiling, but when Xiao Fang heard it, it was very warm. Although Xiao Fang''s memory was not complete, she could feel that, among the previous masters, only Song Ning treated her like this, Only Song Ning can keep himself in the midst of constant killing, and not get lost.


    "Xiao Fen." Song Ning suddenly remembered one thing: "I feel that my strength has recently increased. Why don''t you try to **** my blood and spiritual power to see if it can increase the power of Fen Tian Jian? If there is anything new The trick, our chances of winning are even greater. "

 Chapter 358： Bloody Demon

    Xiaohan was naturally pleased to hear this, and regardless of whether there were any people around, she hugged Song Ning directly and took a bite on Song Ning''s neck.


    Several people around were originally meditating next to Song Ning, and suddenly they saw Xiao Fen doing such a thing to Song Ning. They all thought that the two were intimate and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s go back to the cave." Duan Yun immediately transmitted the sound to the other three of the team.


    After the four left, Feng Tu and others also felt that it was not appropriate to continue sitting here, and returned to their previous shelter.


    "Song Daoyou is really ... really arrogant." Yunhai said with a smile, but he couldn''t laugh.


    Li Yiyan thought deeply: "Unexpectedly, Song Daoyou and Jian Ling ..."


    "It''s normal to have feelings between the host and Qiling, after all, Song Daoyou is also a human being," Feng Tu explained.


    Gu Yao didn''t speak, but there was a trace of perplexity in her expression. Her cheeks were ruddy, but she was thinking in her mind. Does Song Ning even have a woman beside her, but she wants to do that kind of thing with Jian Ling?


    If Song Ning knew what they thought at the moment, he would be ashamed and blushing, but Song Ning didn''t know at the moment, he didn''t feel much about this kind of thing. In his view, the sword spirit sucked blood, this kind of thing did not It is necessary to be sneaky, and if it is sneaky, it will arouse suspicion from others.


    Xiaofen grumbles and absorbs the blood and spiritual power in Song Ning''s body. Not only is her body color turning red, but also the surrounding momentum is rising. If at this moment she becomes the form of the Sky Burning Sword, the power will be Stronger.


    "Xiao Fen, every time you absorb the blood containing impurities in my body, isn''t that blood a little less if you **** it once?" Song Ning asked.


    "I do n��t know how to explain to the master, because the master ��s spiritual power now contains impurities, and the blood produced in the body also has impurities. Even pure blood will become impure after cultivation, so the master ��s current blood is not There may be no impurities. "Xiao Fen Dao.


    Song Ning had to stop asking questions, waiting for the end of Xiao Fen.


    This time, Xiao Burn''s blood-sucking lasted four hours.


    After four hours, Xiao Fen separated from Song Ning, and then put it on Song Ning''s lips in surprise, biting gently. Song Ning took pain, but at the same time he also absorbed some memories of Xiao Fen.


    In Xiao Fen''s memory, Song Ning was surprised to discover the change of Fen Tianjian.


    "Blood Devil God?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen said: "Yes, it is the blood-bath demon god. In fact, in the form of the sky-burning sword killing, this blood-bath demon **** is not a trick. This is only possible when the tacit understanding between the sky-burning sword and the master reaches a certain level. I never thought it would be like this before. "


    Although Xiaofen''s expression is very open-hearted, in fact her mood is somewhat changed. When her strength is improved, her memory will also be lifted with the seal, and what happened in the past will also be revealed in front of her.


    She vaguely remembered that she and her former master were in the form of the sky-burning sword slaughter, killing the enemy with the cooperation of the blood-bath demon god. In her world, all the sights were corpses, blood in the air, and sky. It''s blood red ...


    She felt a bit guilty, and she knew that Song Ning did not like killing. If Song Ning knew this, she was afraid that Song Ning would abandon her directly.


    Song Ning''s voice interrupted Xiao Fen''s thoughts: "Should I have some memories again? It looks like you are not very happy."


    Xiao Fen panicked Song Ning''s eyes: "Well ... I saw something unhappy."


    Song Ningdan laughed: "Don''t change the past, don''t think about it. If you feel dissatisfied, then you have the strength to change the past. If you can reverse the time and space one day, all the deficiencies you have can be completed."


    Xiao Fen quietly listened to Song Ning''s words, and her mind calmed down. She felt the firmness in Song Ning''s tone. She also understood that Song Ning''s words might be related to Leng Yuexiao. Song Ning might be thinking When the necessary things in the gossip mirror are gathered together, when it is absolutely necessary, he can pin his hopes on the power of the reincarnation of the gossip mirror.


    "Master, the slave family will talk to you about the blood demon god." Xiao Fang shifted the topic.


    Song Ning nodded and listened to Xiao Fen''s story.


    Blood Demon God is simply a monk''s violent state. Under this state, the monk will lose some of his reason, but he can obtain strong power. The Sky Burning Sword constantly draws blood from the owner''s body, and each attack Every time you slash, it will be accompanied by the power of blood sacrifice, very powerful.


    When the blood-bath demon **** is displayed, the monk may be covered with blood, which is very amazing. This is the origin of the name "blood-bath demon god".


    After Xiao Fen finished speaking, Song Ning patted her: "Change back to Fen Tian Jian, let me see what it is like today''s Fen Tian Jian."


    Xiao Fen shook his body and transformed into Fen Tian Jian floating in front of Song Ning. The Burning Sky Sword is still crystal clear, and the body of the sword is full of blood, but this time, Song Ning saw thin lines in the body of the Burning Sky Sword. It seems that there is still blood flowing in it, and there are a lot of dead air in the burning sky sword. These dead air were drawn from Qiao Tian ��s spells before. Lifeless.


    From the perspective of watching alone, this Burning Sky Sword is much more powerful than before.


    Song Ning grasped the Burning Sky Sword, and at the moment he held the Burning Sky Sword, a wind blew from the inside out. Song Ning lifted his hair, feeling that the Burning Sky Sword''s power was fluctuating, and his eyes lit up. The power of Burning Sky Sword is not small, and it is 20-30% stronger than before.


    "Master, the **** demon god''s formula is already in your heart, as long as you read the formula, you can immediately be with me, with me, and one ..." Xiaofen''s voice was low, she was not the first time to say this, but Somehow, when talking to Song Ning, she was very shy.


    Song Ning is now immersed in the joy of increasing the power of Fen Tianjian, and did not pay attention to the change of Xiao Fen''s tone: "It''s so good, I will try it first."


    During the speech, Song Ning got up, sword dance in his hand, at the same time pinch the tactics in his left hand, saying: "The blood sacrifice is vast, the sword dance is flying, the **** battle, the slaughter is extinct, the blood demon god, the demon, the god!"


    The last word of this formula just fell, and Song Ning suddenly felt that her body was hollowed out, and blood spewed frantically from the surface, and the blood outside the sky-burning sword rose, like **** smoke, and the blood on the surface of Song Ning also began. Evaporate, at this moment he is standing there, where he is still like a monk, a living blood demon!


    At the same time, the ground around Song Ning was trembling, and the surrounding area was scarlet!

 Chapter 359： Lost

    The sudden movement was so great that Duan Yun and a few people immediately came out of the broken cave. At the same time, Feng Tu and others all flew out of their habitats and moved in the direction of Song Ning.


    "That direction is where Song Daoyou is located. This force is not Song Daoyou at all. Could it be that Song Daoyou had an accident ?!" Feng Tu was shocked. This was too powerful, even if they were several tens of miles away at the moment, they could feel amazing and spiritual The fragility of knowledge ca n��t penetrate into this evil spirit at all, so they only know that such a powerful evil spirit suddenly appeared in the direction of Song Ning, but they do n��t know what Song Ning is now, let alone the origin of this evil spirit. .


    "Isn''t that the giant leader chasing me?" Gu Yao''s ten fingers flashed, and he was already thinking about fighting.


    Yun Hai and the others looked gloomy. If Song Ning had an accident at this time, then they had little chance of defeating the giant leader. Without Song Ning, the fighting power was weakened too much, and no one could contain the giant leader.


    However, when they approached, they were dumbfounded.


    They fell beside Duan Yun and others, staring blankly at the **** qi and Song Ning in the qi. At this moment, the blood qi around Song Ning was burning, a trace of black death lingering around Song Ning, his hair stood upright It turned completely red, and his skin was red and bloody, especially his eyes, his pupils were gleaming with blood, which was terrifying.


    When Song Ning turned around, his eyes fell on nine people. He held the burning sword in his hand. The sword body shook slightly, and there was a wave of shock. Although this was not an attack, it directly attacked Duan Yun and others. .


    This is Jian Qi!


    Feng Tu was shocked and stepped forward to raise his sword to resist.


    clang!


    With a loud noise, Feng Tu stepped back a few steps and his wrists were numb. Just now he saw only a sword gas, and he only used 50% of the power to resist, but he did not expect to be numbed by the wrist!


    Song Ning was only a slight shock to the sword body, but he couldn''t resist with half of his strength?


    Feng Tu also felt a bit strange when he was shocked. At this moment, Song Ning gave him the same feeling as before. Whether a person has changed, it can be seen from his eyes, although Song Ning''s eyes are full of blood at this moment. However, Feng Tu can feel that Song Ning''s eyes are sluggish. It seems that there is no other thought in his mind, only killing.


    Several people have mixed feelings, some think that Song Ning is a certain technique, and his strength has greatly increased, but some people see the strangeness of Song Ning at this moment, and they have an unknown hunch in their hearts.


    In fact, they expected it well, and Song Ning had indeed lost his mind at the moment.


    At the moment when Song Ning''s body was hollowed out, Song Ning''s thinking also disappeared. Between the moments of loss, Song Ning felt that he had only one thought to survive in this world, that is, to kill!


    At this moment, Song Ning''s consciousness seemed to fall in the endless abyss, the light became farther and farther away from him, and the darkness around him became heavier and heavier.


    Somehow, Song Ning ��s falling consciousness felt that the more he fell, the less chance he wanted to rediscover the light. His consciousness exploded and his body climbed upwards, reaching for the highest point of the mountain. Touching the light.


    The time of three breaths is just three breaths in the outside world, but it seems that Song Ning has experienced a long time. In the surprise of Feng Tu and others, the blood energy of Song Ning''s body disappeared, and the qi was also gone.


    Bang.


    Fen Tianjian fell to the ground, Song Ning gasped, and his clothes were completely wet by the cold.


    Consciousness turned into a blood-bath God of War, but it will lose consciousness. With Song Ning ��s mind, you can immediately understand that the time that this blood-bath God can last is based on the time when your consciousness drops and returns to the light. .


    If ignoring consciousness in order to obtain the blood-bearing God of War for a long time, resulting in the consciousness being unable to regain the light at last, then everything is over, I am afraid that in the end the whole person will only be left to kill.


    It''s terrible!


    Song Ning swallowed, and burned Tianjian into Xiaofen. Looking at Song Ning at the moment, she couldn''t bear it. She didn''t remember how she used to be a master, because every master she once was a fairy, only Song Ning is still a spiritual monk.


    Song Ning glanced at Xiaofen and forced out a smile, then his eyes fell on Feng Tu and others: "How long did I last?"


    "Three Breaths." Feng Tu said.


    Song Ning nodded slightly: "In your opinion, how strong is it?"


    At this point, Feng Tu is most qualified to answer: "You just have a slight shock of the sword body, and my 50% of the strength is to resist Duhukou numbness."


    Song Ning was overjoyed. If this is the case, then the time for three rests is enough. Fighting with the giant leader, victory or defeat is in one move. Now Song Ning needs to cultivate his own state of mind, the more calm the state of mind can be. , Then the longer it can last when the Blood Demon God is turned on.


    "Song Daoyou, IMHO, your technique just now ..." Feng Tu hesitated, but he said it after all.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I know what Feng Daoyou wants to say. I was really lost just now. I learned this technique just now. I will pay attention to it. Now that I know this technique, we often play against giant leaders. A few chances of winning. "


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed, Song Ning was lost just now, that is to say, when using this technique, Song Ning may be completely lost, which is not what everyone wants to see.


    "Senior Song Ning, we can try the normal attack method first. Did n��t we formulate a combat plan? Can this technique be used or not? At that moment, I saw your eyes and before ... People. "Song Yu was outspoken. Although he was a little afraid of Song Ning just now, he knew that Song Ning would not kill him because of his truth.


    Song Ning nodded, with a trace of safety in his expression: "Everyone is at ease, within my control."


    Everyone said no more. After all, when they said this, they also said what they should say. If Song Ning himself didn''t even have these proportions, he would really be a white practitioner now.


    "Since Song Daoyou knows, then we don''t persuade too much. Everyone is for Song Dao''s friendship, and I hope Song Daoyou remember." Gu Yao held his fist, and his voice was a little sweeter than before.


    "Thank you ancient friends." Song Ning returned the ceremony: "Everyone continue to practice, I will study and study this technique."


    After the people clenched their fists, they all dispersed, but only Feng Tu did not leave. Feng Tu came to Song Ning when he flashed. He looked serious and said, "Song Daoyou, can you avoid your fairy sword, I have important things with you Say, very important! "

 Chapter 360： Burning Sky Sword History

    Xiao Fen''s gaze flickered with glare, and when he looked at Feng Tu, the killing flashed in her heart. When the killing was just born, she immediately forcibly suppressed it and hurriedly looked at Song Ning, her heart was ashamed.


    Song Ning frowned slightly. Although he had no doubts about Xiao Fen, if Xiao Fang was left at this moment, Xiao Fen would be sad.


    Feng Tu glanced at Xiao Fen and Song Ning, and immediately said: "What I said is related to Fen Tianxian Jian, and naturally related to your safety of Song Daoyou. Please ask Song Daoyou and Jian Ling to understand that I am not malicious, but these The words must be said to Song Daoyou. "


    Song Ning was a little embarrassed, but he should follow Feng Tu: "Xiao Fen, you can find a place to rest for a while."


    "Yes, Master." Xiao Fun slightly lowered his body towards Song Ning, his expression very soft, but when she turned around, her eyes fell on Feng Tu, but she became very cold. At that moment, Feng Tu even felt cold.


    After Xiaofen left, Feng Tu opened the boundary and isolated the outside spiritual knowledge. Xiaofen wanted to try to listen, but found that the spiritual power was isolated, and there was a trace of anxiety in her heart, but Song Ning''s words she had to obey, so she had to. Sit down and wait in the distance.


    After Feng Tu determined that Xiao Fen was far away, his expression was a little more serious: "Song Daoyou, your fairy sword is the Fen Tian Jian, you should know this."


    Song Ning nodded.


    "I do n��t know if there is any information about Burning the Sky Sword, but the Holy Sword Sect has very detailed information about the Burning the Sky Sword. One of the three great artifacts in the ancient battlefield, Burning the Heavenly Sword, Song Daoyou can know one How can Xianbao be defined as an artifact? "Feng Tu asked.


    Song Ning was slightly puzzled and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Condition one, this fairy treasure must be a weapon. Condition two, this fairy treasure itself possesses extremely strong spirits. Condition three, this fairy treasure ... kills countless, and the creatures that die on this fairy treasure are no less than a thousand Ten thousand! "Feng Tu repeated the last sentence when he said:" The ten thousand in this refers not to tens of thousands, but to ten million ... "


    Song Ning shuddered slightly, and there was also a trace of horror in his eyes: "Slay thousands of creatures ..."


    "The ancient battlefield is a constant battle. It ��s normal to see this kind of artifact. It ��s nothing. After all, there are three major artifacts, not the one that burns the sky sword. Burning the sky sword itself has the ability of continuous evolution and power. It will become stronger and stronger. With its own strength and killing increased, Tianjian Jian is also growing. This is the most terrifying point of Tianjian Jian. These Song Daoyou know, then there is one thing, Song Daoyou absolutely does not know. "Feng Tu tone Depressed, the eyes are not on Xiao Xiang, fearing that Xiao Fu would overhear.


    Song Ning smiled: "Feng Daoyou is better than selling Guanzi, just say it."


    Feng Tuqing cleared his throat, his voice lowered a bit, and he was close to Song Ning''s ear: "Song Daoyou, the death of the masters who burned Tianjian''s previous masters, was all because of Burning Tianjian itself ..."


    "What do you mean?" Song Ning said.


    Feng Tu explained: "It was the Sky Burning Sword who killed the master ... alive!"


    "........."


    Feng Tu saw that Song Ning''s eyes were stagnation, and he seemed to be thinking about something. He didn''t go on. At this moment, Song Ning''s expression was very stiff. He was thinking that Xiao Fen was indeed bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty, but Xiao Fen did not What kind of bad thoughts Song Ning knows.


    "Feng Daoyou, what you said ... is it true?" Song Ning questioned.


    Feng Tu''s expression was solemn: "Feng Mou said, explaining the records of the Holy Sword Sect, if there is a half-truth, the sky will be destroyed, but I hope that Song Daoyou will not speak out, because this is about burning the sword. Talents at or above the level of chief disciples can read it. "


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Thank you, Feng Daoyou, I remember this, but Xiaofu has never killed innocent people since he followed me. It is true that Xiaofu sucked blood, but she did not **** blood too much from me, so this Let me put it in advance, I know that Daoist is for my good, please be assured, I will pay attention, but Daoyou can not have any other views on Xiaofen, Xiaofen has experienced too many killings, I am afraid that she will be I will be sad after being treated differently. "


    Feng Tu spoke the language but didn''t know what to say. Song Ning was really good at this burning sword. A master would take care of Qi Ling''s mood. This might be a joke in the ears of others.


    "Feng Daoyou, if there is nothing else, I will adapt to the technique just now." Song Ning said.


    Feng Tu nodded: "Then I''ll go back first, and come back tomorrow, Song Daoyou, don''t forget what I said."


    "Yes, Song must keep in mind, thank you Feng Daoyou."


    Feng Tu withdrew his enchantment and turned to leave. When he saw Xiao Fen''s eyes coming, he only glanced at Feng Tu and ignored it, slowly buffering Song Ning away.


    Feng Tuyuan escaped, and Xiao Fun returned to Song Ning: "Master, is that Feng Tu talking bad things about the slave family?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "He just told me a little bit about the history of Burning Sky Sword, and he didn''t say anything bad about you. Some things you don''t remember, but there are records in the classics."


    Xiao Fen heard that his legs almost did not stand firm, and his face paled a little: "Me, my history?"


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Song Ning looked at Xiaofen''s appearance very poorly: "Is it because of the **** warrior technique that you have also been hurt?"


    Xiao Fen shook his head hurriedly: "No, the slave family just didn''t expect that the slave family even has history, and it was recorded by future generations, but ... what is the history of the slave family? Should it be all bad things?"


    On the surface, Xiao Fen is tempting, but her heart has already rejected the stormy waves. Every time she restores her memory, she has a more pain in her heart. She has more and more memories, and she is more and more afraid. She has concealed Song Ning too much If these things were known by Song Ning ...


    Xiao Burn was anxious, she kept thinking about if Song Ning already knew, then how should she answer, what should she do, she still remembered the scene when she was forcibly detached from the Burning Sky Sword, and still remembered that she was like this How much pain has been experienced for many years, still remember ...


    Suddenly, Xiaohan felt that Song Ning had shot, he raised his palm and landed on his head!


    "Xiaofen, do n��t be afraid, I know you used to kill very much, but you have n��t killed like that since you followed me. This is your own restraint, which shows that your nature is not murderous, although I I hate killing, but the people you kill are basically killed at my request. If you really want to say that the killing is too heavy, you are talking about your masters, not you. "Song Ning petted Xiaohan''s hair drunkly. .


    He understands that no matter whether it is a person or a spirit, he can''t help himself, even ... He sees that Xiao Fen has panic at this moment ...


    [The author''s off topic]: Start at 1 am

 Chapter 361： There is a dragon in the river

    Xiaohan looked at Song Ning, nodded with his mouth pursed, then lowered his head and dared not continue to watch Song Ning.


    "Practice with me and practice again." Song Ning said.


    After a while, the **** God of War power will appear after a while on the mountain peak, keep practicing and trying, Song Ning''s consciousness keeps escaping and returning ...


    After a few hours, Song Ning collapsed and generally sat in the fan. Now, the state of the **** **** of war can only last for five breaths. This is already his current limit. Although it has only increased by two breaths than a few hours ago, this is not just The change of the two interest rates, because at the moment Song Ning can barely stay awake under the state of bloodbath, he knows what he wants to do, how long he has continued, and how much time, rather than wanting to try it for the first time, completely unconscious .


    Song Ning used the rest of the time to adjust interest rates. Before that, Moyun Daoxian and others gave him a lot of treasures, and now these treasures are also time to use.


    That rune has been applied to the Liuyun Sword. There is an extra force on the Liuyun Sword. It should be a very strong sword. By then he can use it to attack. He has also taken the red medicine to enhance his strength. During this time, Song Ning felt that his overall strength had increased by 20%. Without this medicine, Song Ning was afraid that he would not be so calm when facing Qiao Tian. As for the shiny stone, Song Ning now If you do n��t know the purpose yet, the black stone is easy to handle. When you meet the giant leader tomorrow, you will use the black stone as soon as possible.


    After Song Ning had calculated the time, it was almost time. When Feng Tu and Duan Yun and others came to the top of the mountain, Song Ning had already adjusted the state. Seeing Song Ning adjusted, they did not ask much.


    "Just follow our previous plan." Song Ning said.


    Feng Tu and others glanced at each other, and then nodded one after another. Ten people rose into the air and flew in the direction of the giant leader quickly under the blessing of Song Ning''s static zone.


    This time they flew extremely slowly, and it took almost half a day to reach the river.


    The river reflected the sky, the sky was blue, and the river reflected the blossoming white clouds above the sky like a mirror, but when Song Ning had just flown over the river, he suddenly felt that there was a huge figure moving in the river. Suddenly, he twitched and looked down.


    Below ... the river is like a mirror, clear and bottomless, with no movement at all.


    "Song Daoyou, what''s wrong?" Duan Yun wondered.


    Song Ning stared at the river below. In the past, when he was flying alone, he encountered a situation in the middle. Now that someone is beside him, he must ask: "You can see what is in the river below?"


    Several people heard and looked towards the river. They noticed the mirror-like river before. Now when Song Ning asked, they immediately focused their attention on the river, but the water was clear and clear. At a glance, they could see nothing but the sand and pebbles at the bottom of the river.


    "Song Daoyou, the river is crystal clear, and there is nothing below." Zhou Lidao said.


    Feng Tu frowned slightly: "This river doesn''t seem to be strange, but in this giant''s tomb, there is such a big river that there are not even half of the fish and beasts in the river. This is very strange."


    "Song Daoyou, what did you see?" Li Yiyan asked.


    Song Ning shook his head. At this moment, even if he told everyone that he had seen it, no one would believe it. On the contrary, it would be confusing in vain, so that it might affect the battle for a while, but it is already clear in Song Ning''s heart at the moment It is absolutely impossible for me to dazzle twice, and even less likely to see the same picture twice in a row.


    Song Ning carefully recalled the scene that he saw between the trance in the eyes just now. At the bottom of the river, there seemed to be a dragon swimming!


    "Go ahead, it should be my dazzling." Song Ning casually said, and continued to fly forward.


    But as soon as they moved, the space around them suddenly changed, and a powerful pressure was directly pressed down from the air. Looking at it again, a middle-aged man appeared to be expressionless in front of them.


    "Are you ten coming to me?"


    Giant leader!


    Without saying anything, Song Ning flipped his hands and took out the black stones and threw them directly at the giant ��s leader. The black stones were swept away by Song Ning, and instantly became thousands of times larger, turning into a giant in a blink of an eye. The leader was smashed.


    The head of the giant raised his eyebrows, put his hands into his palms, and slammed the black stone directly against his head. Even though he had great strength, the black stone kept sinking. When he sinks, he is still getting bigger.


    "Song Daoyou is really a magic weapon!" Feng Tu praised.


    This magic weapon is indeed envious of others. Song Ning has not said that he has this magic weapon before. Now it seems that this magic weapon is enough to contain the giant leader.


    The stone keeps getting bigger and the leader of the giant keeps dropping. Song Ning flips his hand to take out the Liuyun sword and throws it at the giant leader. The body of Liuyun flashes a strange light. This light is like a formation. At the time of its emergence, a golden sword energy composed of dense scriptures fell across the sky.


    This blow cut off the surrounding air directly, and there was a fleeting crack in the space, from which we could see nothingness!


    So strong sword spirit!


    Feng Tu was shocked. He could see that this sword spirit was not exerted by Song Ning. At this moment, he was amazed at why Song Ning had so many powerful magic weapons. These magic weapons and spells were all gifts from the people behind him. , Leaving him to save his life in this legacy of battle.


    Before the people started to attack, they felt that this battle might have ended. Song Ning ��s attack was too fierce, and the giant leader could not escape under the black boulder. Room for dodge.


    But when everyone thought that the battle was about to end, the giant leader shook his body. Just before the sword gas was about to be cut off, he was shocked, and the black boulder was shattered. The sword energy formed by the text was about to cut off, and he raised his hand to block the sword energy.


    �� �� ��.


    The leader of the giant took a few steps back in the air to stand still. He had blood in his hands, but that was just a drop of blood.


    "The magic weapon is a bit interesting. This sword spirit is not bad, but ... it is not enough." The giant leader looked at Song Ning indifferently: "I gave you the opportunity to escape, but you came to die, if it is just this strength, you Ten are ready to die. "


    "Oh, that''s just a greeting, the battle has just begun!" Song Ning''s laughter was like February''s cold ice, the figure disappeared between the flashes, and when it reappeared, Yuyu''s three types unfolded, taking six consecutive steps in the air ...

 Chapter 362： You eat the flesh of the extremely cold body

    Xuantian''s sixth step!


    The three forms of Yuyu are enhanced thirty-two times in the six steps of Xuantian, the coercion brought by the giant leader disappears completely, and the Ning of Song Ning still has the upper hand.


    "Oh? Somewhat interesting!" A look of amazement flashed through the eyes of the giant''s leader, punching Song Ning with a punch.


    This fist seemed extremely slow, but others could not clearly see it. Song Ning, as Wu Xiu, could naturally see it. In this slow fist, the giant leader threw three thousand fists in succession. The three thousand fists were different from all directions. The position hit him, his body did not move, how did these three thousand fists attack from different angles?


    Song Ning didn''t have much time to think about it. Qinglian swords appeared. Ninety-nine swords shuttled around Song Ning, wrapping Song Ning to form a protection. Song Ning spread his arms and slammed into his body, constantly counteracting each other. Fist.


    Duan Yun Feng Tu and others immediately cast a spell to help Song Ning resist, while Gu Yao launched a large array of battles. In this large formation, Song Ning could advance and retreat, and could also get some protection.


    The banging sound came out almost at the same time, a blood spurted from Song Ning''s mouth, the Qinglian sword array was broken in a flash, Liu Yunjian flew back to the Song Ning storage ring, Song Ning''s fists were numb, his bones were damaged, But even so, he still felt his body was hit hard, hundreds of punches fell on him, breaking his three ribs.


    Song Ning wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stared at the giant leader.


    The leader of the giant stunned a little, and punched three thousand. This is a killing trick. No one has survived this trick for many years, but he did not expect that the person standing opposite him now just had three ribs broken. .


    The leader of the giant immediately followed the second punch, but at this moment, Song Ning took another step forward without hesitation.


    Xuantian''s seventh step!


    boom!


    Gravity is enhanced again, the three domains of static and dynamic domain, life and death domain, and ethereal domain are integrated. The original black earth daytime has now become a fusion, and the earth and earth are reversed and twisted together. The earth and earth seem to be erected on the same level, everyone In this space has become a thin piece.


    Xuantian''s seventh step, three domains in one, yin and yang appear.


    The Yin and Yang Pisces merged together and became Tai Chi. The moment the heaven and earth turned into Tai Chi, the power of the surrounding domains directly became 128 times.


    The giant leader made a move in his hand. He never thought that a human monk could do this, and he could use the "domain" to hinder his movement. This kind of person has not appeared for a long time.


    "Okay! Okay!" The giant leader laughed, and the green muscles bound to the fists in the air were exposed. He swallowed in his mouth and slammed forward, bursting into Mars on the surface of his fist, just like his fist Rubbing strongly with space.


    "Five thousand punches!" The giant leader burst out with a punch.


    Five thousand in one punch!


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly, five thousand fists? Just now Xuantian''s sixth step was only three thousand fists. Now that Xuantian''s seventh step is taken, how could it be five thousand fists? Didn''t the giant leader exert all his strength before?


    Song Ning quickly retreated, slamming his fist forward madly while retreating, until retreating into the intricate array of protected areas, Feng Tu also rushed forward to help Song Ning at this moment, and the remaining seven people each applied His method helped Song Ning resist the impact of fists.


    However, this time, what fell on Song Ning was close to three thousand fists!


    In the air, I saw that Song Ning''s body was beaten like a sandbag, and his flesh and blood were suddenly blurred, and his bones were broken in many places, but even if the injury was so serious, Song Ning was not at all in danger.


    Feng Tu and others were shocked that Song Ning''s strength is now much stronger than when he rescued them on that day, but under this strength, the giant leader not only fell into the disadvantages, but instead had the freedom to abuse Song Ning. This kind of crushing strength is like an adult beating a baby.


    More than two thousand punches were finished in an instant, Song Ning coughed, and the blood flow continued, and he clenched his fists, supporting them without falling in the air.


    "Go!" Feng Tu tried to pull Song Ning back and fled, but as soon as his hand was stretched out, he felt a punch coming.


    This punch is not three thousand punches, nor five thousand punches, but a simple punch full of power. Fortunately, in the "domain" of Xuantian''s seventh step bonus, Feng Tu quickly retreated and was able to avoid this. A punch, but even so, his face was slightly red, and he was slightly injured.


    The giant leader narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "The bones are not broken yet, your bones ... it''s really good, Bing bone, it seems that you have not only drank the blood of the demon, you have also eaten the flesh and blood of people with extremely cold bodies. ,Pity."


    Extremely cold body?


    flesh? !


    Song Ning''s body was badly damaged but his spirit was intact. He just couldn''t figure it out. More than two thousand fists. The fist of that strength fell on him. It stands to reason that his bones should have turned into powder, even the ice bones. Can''t resist such a strong crush, but his bones were just broken under this crazy attack, not crushed into powder.


    All Song Ning knows is that Leng Yuexiao is the only person with extremely cold body. The picture in Song Ning''s mind is very chaotic. He is desperately recalling that the bones are broken and he once experienced it once, that is in the fairy ruins. The center was injured by the magic weapon like a "bounce ball".


    "Xiao Xiao took care of me that time, and I will be fine soon, and the bones in the body are harder, extremely cold body ... Flesh ... Is Xiao Xiao her ..." Song Ning began to tremble, blood tears continued to fall, he Finally understood, finally understood why his bones could grow back so easily. It turned out that everything was because of Leng Yuexiao, and Leng Yuexiao gave him his flesh and blood!


    what!


    Roar!


    Song Ning''s roaring voice carried a bit of domineering, this domineering was like the voice of the sky overlord, even the giant leader felt a little fear in this sound.


    Song Ru and Song Yu have almost lost their consciousness among the Yin-Yang Pisces in the three domains, Song Ning bursts out with a spirit, and all nine people are withdrawn from the Yin-Yang Pisces. He and the giant leader are two.


    The nine people had just broken away from Song Ning''s ''domain'', and the feeling that the hope they had lived for so long was about to vanish, and at the same time, Song Ning''s burning sword was in his hands.


    Bloody demon!


    Song Ning roared in his mouth, the voice was hysterical, a burst of blood gas rose, the blood on the surface of Song Ning was burning, and his power instantly climbed several times.


    The look of the giant leader changed again. At this moment, he could not see whether he was afraid, shocked, or surprised. He stared at the sword in Song Ning''s hand and blurted out: "Burn the sky sword, slaughter form, **** demon god?"


    In Song Ning''s eyes, there was a murderous chance. The only consciousness he still had was to kill the giant leader in front of him ...

 Chapter 363： Crash

    At the moment, in the view of Feng Tu and other nine people, Song Ning''s ''domain'' turned into a flat heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth were on a line, and turned into Yin and Yang Pisces. Among these Yin and Yang Pisces, Song Ning and the giant leader In this Yin-Yang Pisces, Song Yu and Song Ru almost died. If Song Ning pushed them out of Yin-Yang Pisces at 1:30 later, they might have been seriously injured and killed.


    "This is the reason why Song Daoyou was able to take the seventh step but did not take it when he played Qiao Tian. If he took the seventh step of Xuan Tian, ??Song Ru and Song Yu, who had been injured, would die on the spot ... "The expression on Feng Tu''s face was stiff, and no complex expression at this moment could express his feelings."


    The side of the **** demon god''s hand was slashed toward the giant leader in front.


    Boom!


    boom!


    The Yin-Yang Pisces shuddered, it seems that the "domain" under the seven-step blessing of Xuantian can''t resist the impact of their battle. It is difficult to think about whether the outside world has collapsed without the protection of the "domain" at this moment.


    Song Ning cut out the sword, the giant leader raised his fist directly to pick it up, and the fist collided with the blade. The fist was immediately chopped out of blood. When the blood fell, it burned out and did not stay in this world.


    "Dragon Yin, and Dragon Yin, are you eating dragon meat?" The giant leader laughed wildly, and he punched out with punches, regardless of burning Tianjian: "Come, cut me, cut me , It ��s been a long time since the battle! "


    Nine people except Yin-Yang Pisces were shocked. In the state of Song Ning''s blood demon god, even if the blade trembles, Feng Tu needs to be taken seriously to resist, but now this Song Ning is full of every sword, then The giant leader can actually follow with fists, which shows how powerful his body is.


    The giant leader laughed violently, and at the same time, he continued to face the sky-burning sword. His voice was even more mad. In this madness, it seemed that there was ecstasy: "When it comes to dragons, I also have a play, just in the river , Sealed by me, can you see it just now? "


    hiss.


    Everyone took a breath, Song Ning said before that there was something in that river but nobody saw it. Didn''t expect it to be the dragon adopted by this giant?


    The dragon is the sky overlord. The creatures that can compete with dragons in the sky are rare. The strength of the dragon family is even the legendary existence. This giant leader actually caught the dragon to be a pet?


    Song Ning''s consciousness became more and more blurred. He had no time to listen to what the giant said. The power in his hand suddenly increased and his attack speed became crazy. At the same time, he not only used the Burning Sky Sword, but also the Liuyun Sword.


    With both hands holding the sword, both hands were chopped down, and the sword light continued. In one breath, Song Ning cut out nearly a thousand swords.


    However, even the Thousand Swords can be resisted by the giant leader. At this moment, he has no flesh on his fist, and his bones are exposed, and there are many sword marks on the bones, but he seems to be indifferent. On the contrary, the more and more courageous the war, the more and more crazy, like crazy: "Come, come, if you can cut my hand, I will give you great fortune!"


    "Uh ah!" Song Ning roared, his consciousness was struggling at this moment, the **** demon god''s state continued to wipe out his true consciousness ...


    Four breaths, Song Ning has continued to bathe the blood demon **** for four breaths, but the giant leader is injured, but it has not affected the state at all. At this moment, even such an attack cannot kill him. Whoever is present may think that this giant leader Can be cut off?


    "Go! Go! Go!" Song Ning shouted violently, at this time, he was still approaching the fifth breath as a **** demon.


    Feng Tu and others did not hesitate to retreat. It was completely impossible for them to defeat this giant leader. Song Ning was able to fight it at this time also because of the state of blood-blood demon god. Without this state, he would never be able to stalemate with the other party. It is well-known that he has been able to continue to bathe in the state of the blood demon **** for five long years. Now that the four breaths have passed, if they do not retreat, it will surely be a burden for Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s remaining consciousness felt that everyone was retreating, and the blood around his body suddenly disappeared. When the blood gas disappeared, Song Ning''s body was extremely weak and his face was paper-like. When he moved his mind, he had to flee with ''Yu Jianshu, escape'' He became vague and wanted to disappear, but suddenly felt a big hand drawn at him.


    "They are all gone, and you want to go? I haven''t gotten enough!" The giant leader grabbed Song Ning, his body became bigger sometime, and his palms were all bones. Between the size and the expansion, Song Ning easily grabbed it.


    Feng Tu and others who hurriedly fled just fifty miles. At this moment, they turned around, and the giant seemed to be in front of them. One hand was ten miles long, and after the giant leader turned into a giant, he was nearly a hundred miles tall!


    Song Yu''s body was soft, but even so, he still turned his head around and flew back.


    As soon as Song Yu''s move came out, Feng Tu directly pulled it and dragged it back: "We have no chance of winning. Now that we have gone, we have lived up to Song Daoyou''s last time to fight for us. Flee! How far can we escape? ! "


    Although Feng Tu said so in his mouth, he did not have less panic than other people. The giant who was a hundred miles tall had never thought about it. I am afraid that in this giant''s tomb, there is no one who cannot be found by the giant leader.


    They escaped far away, only to hear the ground trembling at the rear, the giant leader seized Song Ning, where Song Ning still has struggling power, Yin and Yang Pisces had been broken by the giant after the original reminder, and Song Ning was It was him that fell **** the ground, and then punched down with a punch.


    Eight hundred miles away, Feng Tu and others saw that the giant leader had not chased, and looked back at what was happening in the distance. In their eyes, Song Ning was already deeply embedded in the earth, and the giant fists constantly rushed towards the ground. Smashing, every punch fell on the position of Song Ning.


    Every time he hit a punch, the earth trembles once, and the earth''s tremor drives the shaking of the space. At this moment, a ten-deep gully has appeared in front of the giant leader. At the center of this gully is Song Ning!


    Every impact fell on the ears of Feng Tu and others, and their hearts twitched fiercely. Under such an attack, Song Ning could never live.


    "Senior Song Ning, Senior Ning Song!" Song Ru shouted: "I, let''s go back to save the senior, even if the senior will die, it should not be tortured like this!"


    Feng Tu''s fists kept ringing, and the handle of the silver sword was almost deformed by his grip, but after all, he still stood in front of Song Ru and Song Yu: "Song Daoyou''s sacrifice ... just to allow us to survive for some time, Even if Song Daoyou can''t fight it, our destiny is destined ... "

 Chapter 364： inherited

    "Since destiny is doomed, why not go back and fight! Senior Song Ning is still alive, if we go back and fight ..." Song Yu persuaded.


    Gu Yao bit his lower lip lightly: "If you were Song Ning, would you want us to go and return?"


    Song Yuzhuo stopped talking, and let the people around him pull him away. In sight, the giant who had never been scattered attacked the ground frantically, the earthquake shook, and the sound of the blow was like a hammer, heavily. Smashed on the human heart.


    Their tactics are well designed, but there is no tactics at all in front of their absolute strength. Even Song Ning, the state of being so **** and demon **** is completely beaten by giant leaders, not to mention them?


    The sound of the fist hitting the ground one after another, and finally, finally disappeared in their ears, not that they had escaped too far, but that the giant leader had stopped attacking.


    The body of the giant leader slowly returned to his normal human form. In front of him was a deep pit. In this pit ... a piece of meat patty.


    That meat patty is Song Ning.


    At the moment, Song Ning had only one breath and a ray of consciousness. He could feel that Feng Tu and others had left, and he could also see the giant turning into a humanoid, slowly floating down and falling in front of himself.


    "Once I was very optimistic about a sacred **** monk, his real strength ... should be the pinnacle of Xu Xian, but unfortunately he only took me 5,432 punches and died. Gee, I was a bit regretful at that time, If you hit a few hundred punches less, you can still save him a breath. If that''s the case, you won''t suffer this kind of pain now. "


    The giant leader said, hehe smiled, as if recalling the past, very indifferent, not the kind of murderousness before.


    He squatted down next to Song Ning, looking down at this is totally unrecognizable, the body bones are not broken at all ... Meatloaf, continue to say: "I am shocked, I actually, actually did not think that you could get down 20,000 before I hit you Thousands of punches, I remember that you had almost reached the limit when there were more than 14,000 punches, but you still held your breath intact and continued to the present. Is it for those who can leave? "


    Song Ning wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it at the moment. All he could do was to listen to the giant leader slowly in a tone like chatting with a friend, just like the same mud.


    "You have a drop of demon blood, you have ice bones, and you still have the feeling of a Shinto scripture in your body, fellow Xianwu, and have a strong sense of concentration. This is what I want you to value you, but when I broke your body, I found that it was even more amazing. I am incredible. "


    The leader of the giant stood up, looked at the pool of meat patties on the ground, pulled it up, moved his body, disappeared into the deep pit, and appeared again thousands of miles away.


    He stopped his body and put Song Ning down. If Song Ning could see it at this moment, he would be surprised to find that this place was a huge burial mound, which was what Song Ning had seen outside the ancient pagoda before. That huge burial mound.


    The leader of the giant stomped gently, and the stone monument of the grave was removed. It was a tunnel. He walked into the tunnel for a long time before coming out of the tunnel. Then he shook his palm and took it out of the storage ring. There are thousands of things of different shapes and sizes.


    These things piled up in front of Song Ning, and then the giant leader squatted next to Song Ning again. He raised a hand and placed it on the pool of meat in front of him, saying: "I can feel your mind now, so I ask you questions and you answer me. "


    Song Ning didn''t have a half-hearted intention. In Song Ning''s view, more than 20,000 fists didn''t kill him, so the giant leader didn''t want to kill him, but what did he do? With more than 20,000 fists, the bones were broken and broken, broken and broken, the flesh and blood were blurred, and the whole body was integrated. At this moment, the blood vessels of the bones were completely fused and almost became a paste.


    The giant leader said: "You have a strong mind, you don''t want to die, the reason you don''t want to die is not just to let those people flee, you have other obsessions in your heart, so I give you the chance to live, you take Do not accept? "


    "Even if I tell you now that I am going to die, you will not let me die. I don''t have the right to do what you want, but you remember, if I don''t die, you will be killed."


    The leader of the giant can feel Song Ning''s emotion at the moment from Song Ning''s mind, but when he heard Song Ning say this sentence, he found that Song Ning had no emotion at all, saying it was like telling a plain The story is general, the tone is not fluctuating.


    The firmness of the mood shocked the giant leader again.


    The leader of the giant sighed: "Many things are unclear. In your cognition, there should be three legs in this universe. People, demon, and demon, besides, are all floating clouds. But it is actually wrong. On the battlefield, the giant is the strongest. The skin of the giant is immune to some immortals and can resist damage. The strength of the giant can even break the void, but it is because the giant is too strong, so it was hanged.


    I don''t want the giant to be destroyed, this idea ... only exists in my mind of this life.


    I am looking for a qualified heir. There must be a lot of giants in the universe, but they are all hidden and frightened. I do n��t want this, so I want to pass on the giant ��s heritage to you. "


    "Inheritance? Beat me into patties just for inheritance ?!" Song Ning''s emotions finally turbulent.


    The leader of the giant looked at Song Ning sympathetically: "You are not the blood of the giant. If you want to be inherited, you must have the body of the giant."


    With that, he cut a crack in Song Ning''s body, and stuffed the scattered things beside him into Song Ning''s body in a very strange way. Outsiders could not understand it at the moment, but Song Neng could It can be seen that the other party obviously transformed his body!


    The original ice bone and the flesh and blood on the body are completely fused. At this moment, it is another skeleton that is sent to your body.


    I do n��t know how long, the giant leader said while doing: "Your skeleton is made of the bones of the once-giant Giant God of War. The ice bones you once have been turned into bone meal and fully integrated into the flesh and blood The flesh and blood can be strengthened, and at the same time, a drop of demon blood in your body is not wasted. "


    The leader of the giant helped Song Ning to install the skeleton while resetting Song Ning''s organs, but when he saw Song Ning''s heart, his hand snapped.


    He had never seen it, never seen a human monk actually possess ... half a demon heart!


    A terrible thought came to his mind. This thought was reduced to a joke in the ancient fairy world. After so many years, he did not expect that all this might become true ...

 Chapter 365： Carrying his long-cherished wish

    The ancient gods opened up the earth and made everything in life.


    The ancient **** said: ��natural selection, there should be disputes in this world. So, he created thousands of races with his own blood.


    The ancient **** said: ��I ��m so lonely, I should n��t be so lonely. So, he introduced the endless Taoism into various worlds.


    But even if someone can cultivate to a very high level, they can never see the ancient **** and cannot talk to the ancient god. Even when the ancient **** just appeared, these monks were directly crushed to death.


    The ancient **** is very sad and lonely. What he wants to create is a creature that can stand side by side with him. So many worlds are created by him, but he is just a slim existence in the universe. He hopes that one day he can Some people are like him, so that they can travel the universe and create more worlds.


    but����


    No matter what he does, he cannot create a perfect creature. He wants to integrate all blood lines into one body, but he cannot succeed. He understands that in his world, he cannot create a body with multiple blood lines. Souls.


    Of course, all this is just a legend, but it happens that the giant leader has heard such a legend. In the ancient battlefield, this legend has also been widely circulated and is regarded as a joke.


    A variety of bloodlines are gathered in one body. If the Daoxing is not ascended, this soul will collapse first.


    This kind of thing has happened too much. A long time ago, the combination of immortal and vanity would be condemned, and the combination of man and demon would also have bad luck. All kinds of things all show that in this world there are constant principles and rules. With constant restraint, no one can break through.


    But now? In front of this giant leader is the combination of human monk and demon repair bloodline!


    The movement of the giant ��s leader stopped, and he did n��t know if he should continue. At this moment in his eyes, Song Ning was already an extraordinary existence. He was likely to collapse directly when the giant ��s skeleton was fully implanted in the body. Off.


    At this moment, Song Ning can''t feel any pain, because the pain he suffered before has almost destroyed his painful nerves.


    Feeling that his transformation process was slowing down, he asked, "Why stop."


    For the first time, the giant leader ��s forehead oozed with sweat: "I ... afraid of you dying."


    "Sorry for life and fear for death. Those who are afraid of death are already dead. If I am afraid of death, I will not be here."


    The leader of the giant swallowed and swallowed. For so long, he constantly sought death and rebirth. In this fairy tale of endless reincarnation, he passed through constant death, and finally found himself in this life, and recovered his consciousness. It was also the first time he felt scared after revisiting his consciousness.


    He was afraid that the young man who couldn''t even move in front of him was too strong!


    "If you don''t die, what are your plans next?" The giant leader asked.


    "Kill you, pass." Song Ning did not hesitate.


    The giant leader laughed, and the hand that had stopped moved again, helped Song Ning to connect the bones. After the bones were completed, he immediately backed away and stood watching.


    He waited for the body to collapse at any time, but he looked forward to the body''s adaptation.


    In Song Ning''s body, the blood veins that had not melted with the bone began to adhere to the bone under a golden force, the body began to recast, and the skin began to recover ...


    For a long time, for a long time, the longer he waited, the heavier the look on the face of the giant leader became, until he saw Song Ning''s fingers trembling for the first time, and his heart trembling.


    Song Ning ... stood up!


    The moment he opened his eyes, his eyes were deep, his pupils seemed to have endless vicissitudes, his skin was much whiter than before, and his delicate face gave a very sturdy feeling, he walked step by step towards the giant leader Going, with no expression, as if he had never been in touch with any emotion in this world.


    "I said, I will kill you, but you still have to save me." Song Ning stood in front of the giant leader and calmly said.


    The giant leader laughed in the sky: "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, if you do n��t kill me, I will commit suicide too, but I will fall into reincarnation, and there will be no memory in this life, but you, will carry my memory, the giant in this universe Look, I do n��t ask for anything else, I just hope they can ... live without being oppressed, I just hope that they can live well! "


    Song Ning frowned slightly, this was his first expression after rebirth. He looked at the giant leader quietly, and after a few breaths, turned and left: "I still have a lot of things to do, I want to save my beloved Man, I want to avenge my righteous father and fellow students, and I also want to protect the Falling Feather Kingdom. As for your wish, if only that, I can promise, you ... go for peace of mind. "


    After Song Ning finished his speech, his body flickered away.


    Song Ning felt her new body in mid-air. This body did not get used to it, but its own strength did not seem to be strengthened. It should only change in the degree of physical strength.


    He only vaguely understood at this moment that the giant leader seemed to have remembered him from the first time he saw him, and the purpose was also on him.


    "This is indeed a legacy for me, only ... how heavy is the obsession of the giant leader? In this ancient tower, any creature should have no consciousness, but he is constantly dying and reincarnating. Zhong Shengsheng grinded his consciousness, but his wish was just to make his clan a better life. "Song Ning sighed, unless he felt that the giant leader was close to others, Song Ningjue would not agree that one tortured him. The demand of thousands of people.


    After Song Ning left, the leader of the giant was sitting next to the tomb, and he touched the tomb with great emotion.


    If he does not die, Song Ning and others will not be able to advance. If he dies, then the memories that have been worn out by countless reincarnations will disappear.


    "I really don''t want to forget the scenes in the ancient battlefield that year, don''t want to forget the ancestors, don''t want to forget the tribes, but ..." the giant leader laughed mockingly: "Hopefully he can bring that skeleton and finally stand on the peak."


    From the beginning to the end, he never formally asked Song Ning''s name, and Song Ning did not know what his name was.


    The leader of the giant began to sit down reluctantly and began a new reincarnation.


    At this moment, Song Ning had quietly returned to their original place of residence. He had heard some whimpering sounds before he appeared.


    "Song Daoyou ... If it were not Song Daoyou, I would have died long ago, but now I don''t expect Song Daoyou to be ..."


    "If Senior Song is still alive, I would rather be his maid and serve him, so that he would not be sad enough to use a sword spirit to meet his needs."


    "I only wanted to fight against Feng Tu in my life. Although in your opinion I am a big talker, Song Daoyou is my goal!"


    In sorrow, they suddenly heard a calm voice ...

 Chapter 366： 62nd floor

    "I thought I was dead?"


    Everyone''s eyes moved along Song Ning''s face, and his expression was tight. Even though they were all monks, they were still startled when they saw Song Ning. Song Ning''s appearance had some subtle changes. The shape also looks stronger than before. If they saw Song Ning being attacked so crazy that day, they would not be so sure that Song Ning was dead.


    Feng Tu saw Song Ning, his face moved, and he was very sad: "Song Daoyou, I know you are unwilling to die, and we will go to accompany you soon, and the giant leader will find it sooner or later."


    Song Ning couldn''t help frowning: "I''m not dead."


    Song Yu bounced from the ground: "Yes! Senior Song Ning is not dead, Senior Song Ning will always live in our hearts!"


    Song Ning smiled: "I really didn''t die."


    Song Ru''s eyes were filled with tears: "Senior Song Ning did not die. His spirit of self-denial is eternal."


    Song Ning had no choice but to take out the Burning Sky Sword and transform it into a human form, glancing at the person in front of him: "The master is not dead, what are you thinking about yourself here? If the master is so easy, Is it dead? "


    Xiao Fen came out and the people reacted, and Song Ning was really not dead! ?


    Gu Yao stood up happily: "Now that Song Daoyou is not dead, then we can plan for a long time. We are not in a hurry to deal with the giant leader. Let''s take care of it first."


    "Gu Yao made sense, Song Daoyou, but ... you didn''t hurt at all? Can you tell us how to escape from the giant leader?" Li Yiyan said.


    "The leader of the giant is dead, we don''t need to nurse anymore, we are ready to enter the teleportation array." Song Ning waved his hand and walked to the top of the mountain, as if he was ready to leave.


    "........."


    The leader of the giant is dead?


    The crowd either operated the spiritual power in the body, or pinched their arms, and thought they were dreaming. How powerful the giant leader is. This is a problem that they do not understand until now. Song Ning, who was supposed to die, Now Song Ning is back and the giant leader is dead. Is this ... possible?


    "Don''t pinch, a meteorite fell from the sky, unbiased, happened to hit the giant leader, he now ..." Song Ning said halfway, heard the sound from the ancient pagoda.


    "The sixty-first floor, the tomb of the giant, pass the level, the leader of the giant, commit suicide, all members pass, mission rewards have been issued."


    At this moment they finally believed, and they searched their storage rings one after another, and found the mission reward. Only this time, the ancient tower did not issue the first break reward and additional rewards? They looked at Song Ning subconsciously.


    Song Ning investigates the storage ring. There are twelve bloodstones in the storage ring, and there is an animal hide in addition to the twelve bloodstones.


    After checking the animal skin for a while, Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly: "Danfang! It is the Danfang he needs!"


    Song Ning turned his hands over and took out twelve bloodstones, and placed them in front of him: "I have obtained the Danfang. You must divide the twelve bloodstones."


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads: "These are what Song Daoyou deserves. At that time, Song Daoyou endured that pain in order to save us. You deserve this bloodstone."


    Song Ning shook off, but failed these people, and finally had to collect the bloodstones. By now, he had twenty-four bloodstones. If fragments were added, it should be twenty-five.


    Although Song Ning''s acquisition of Danfang was a happy thing, Song Yu and others looked slightly lost: "Senior Song, are you going out?"


    Song Ninglue pondered, and naturally understood what Song Yu thought: "I have good news and bad news to tell everyone."


    "Listen to the bad news first." Feng Tu chose.


    Song Ning said: "I want to enter the 63rd floor, I ... I want to go, so I hope Song Yu can accompany me."


    Song Yu rejoiced, this was not entirely bad news for them, and if Song Ning had no certainty, he certainly would not want to enter the 63rd floor of the ancient pagoda. Since Song Ning is going, he must have been Outside the ancient tower, I saw the situation in the 63rd floor.


    "Since the bad news is so good, what is the good news?" Song Yu hurriedly asked.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "There are no enemies in the 62nd floor, where you can exchange bloodstone for something."


    Where is the good news, this is a big surprise!


    For Feng Tu and others, this is probably not a big surprise, because their bloodstones are not many, but it is different for the team of Song Ning. They killed the hidden behemoth before and obtained After a lot of bloodstones, now waiting for the exchange.


    "Let''s go, there are no enemies on the 62nd floor. You can choose to leave or go with me to the 63rd floor after the exchange. I don''t know if the 63rd floor is dangerous, but I want to go." Song Ning said.


    Song Yu and others were naturally in a high mood, and at that time Yunhai couldn''t understand: "Song Taoyou, why do you know the ancient pagoda like this?"


    Song Yu preemptively said: "Senior Yunhai, you don''t know. Senior Song saw the situation inside the ancient pagoda outside the ancient pagoda before."


    Song Yu said this, Yunhai and others suddenly understood that they had kept different distances from the ancient pagoda to varying degrees when they fell. The distance is close, and it is normal to see some of the ancient pagodas, but At that time, even Feng Tu did not see anything in their team, but Song Ning would remember so clearly?


    "Song Daoyou, how far were you from the ancient pagoda at that time?" Yunhai blurted out.


    When Yun Hai and others wanted to come, Song Ning was definitely within two hundred feet, maybe even within one hundred and fifty feet, and only this distance could be seen clearly.


    "It should be one hundred feet, to be precise, not one hundred feet." Song Ning said.


    Several people were dumbfounded. At this moment, they realized that the gap between them and Song Ning had already begun before they entered the ancient pagoda, and that the gap ... it wasn''t really a star.


    The teleportation array has appeared next to them at this time. There are two teleportation arrays, one for each team. Song Ning walked towards the teleportation array: "We''re going first."


    Duan Yun, Song Yu and others followed Song Ning to bid farewell to Feng Tu and others.


    Feng Tu and others also had a good impression on the people of Song Ning''s team at the moment, and they also entered the teleportation array after saying goodbye.


    After the flashes of the teleportation burst, ten people entered the 62nd floor at the same time. They appeared in a huge building, which was huge, in which countless small lattices could be seen, each one There is a storage ring inside, and there are written instructions outside the lattice.


    This is the 62nd floor where bloodstones can be exchanged for items!

 Chapter 367： Xianbi, Xianmo, Guqin

    After Song Ning''s first team entered, a flash of light flashed from a nearby teleport array, and Feng Tu''s first team also arrived.


    The people nodded to each other, then looked around, and at the same time went to the place where the fragments were used to synthesize bloodstones.


    It was a separate table. After putting the pieces in, a full bloodstone would come out after a while. Because there is only one table, only one person can synthesize it at a time. Although Feng Tu and others walked in front, they could be When they saw Song Ning, they slowed down and let Song Ning go first.


    To make way for Song Ning, it seems to have become a matter of course.


    "Then I will synthesize it first, thank you Daoists." Song Ning clenched his fists, and then strode forward to the table, putting all the fragments in his hand into the table.


    In a few moments, a running sound came from the table, and after a while, two bloodstones appeared on the table.


    Two?


    Song Ning was surprised, he thought there was only one.


    Song Ning took away two bloodstones, vacated under the envious eyes of others, and flew upwards. They have all observed this building before. The height of the building is dozens of feet. The higher it is, the higher the value of the treasure. The more bloodstones are needed. Now Song Ning owns 26 bloodstones. The upper level went to find the treasure.


    Feng Tu, as the captain, also exchanged two bloodstones. Although the number of fragments of other people is different, they can only synthesize bloodstones for a moment. If according to the past, I am afraid that there will be a fight here at this moment. Nowadays, it is extremely harmonious. The murderous and overwhelming kind of thing. These five disciples do not want to do it, and they are too lazy to do it. They have obtained huge cultivation resources since they were young.


    Even if they are really tempted to grab, but when they think that Duan Yun and others are from Song Ning''s team, they will naturally not do it. En will revenge against this kind of thing. Even if they kill them, they will not do it.


    The building is divided into nine floors in total. Feng Tu and others are basically on the first floor. Even if they went to the second floor, it is just a look. As for Duan Yun and others, they are on the second and third floors. Wandering, here are mostly ten bloodstones that can be exchanged. As for Song Ning, he is already standing on the sixth floor.


    The bloodstones required for the fifth and sixth floors range from 24 to 12. Song Ning just looked at the fifth floor, there is nothing needed, so he came to the sixth floor.


    The space between the first and the ninth floors of the building is gradually reduced from the lower to the higher, and the fewer treasures there are, the less the number of lattices in the sixth floor where Song Ning is now, and some of these lattices are empty. Yes, it has obviously been exchanged by previous people.


    Celestial formations, celestial descending soldiers, the formation changes endlessly, the tactics emerge, and the enemy is invisible. It is a good choice for marching formations. 25 bloodstones are required for exchange.


    For washing the marrow, detoxification and beauty products, 24 blood stones are required for exchange.


    The Hou Yi bow counterfeit, although it is a counterfeit, but inherits all the excellent qualities of the Hou Yi bow. It is a Chinese product of an alien galaxy. The counterfeit produced in this real estate can be said to be blue out of blue. Fine stone.


    Song Ning looked at these things one by one, and was not able to raise interest. He does not need too much to enhance his magic weapon and strength at present. He does not have too many desires for fairyland. His goal is very simple, even a panacea. , Rescue Leng Yuexiao, accumulate the spirit beast needed in the gossip mirror, and one day open it, if you can reincarnate time and space, you can save your righteous father and others.


    The only thing that makes Song Ning feel concerned is that if the gossip mirror is turned on, then the time and space reincarnation is not necessarily, but the opening of the nine-day battlefield is inevitable.


    Song Ning was hanging around here, and after watching it for a long time, there was nothing good on the sixth floor, so he went back to the fifth floor again, after seeing the fifth floor was the fourth floor, then the third floor ...


    Eh?


    Song Ning suddenly stopped when he entered the second floor. He didn''t expect that there would be a "Xianbi" written in a grid in the second floor!


    Xianbi, Xianjie writing brush, but this is also a counterfeit. It is made by a Chinese galaxy in alien galaxy. Three bloodstones are needed for exchange.


    Song Ning was overjoyed, he vaguely remembered that he still had five yellow papers on his body. If these rune papers could be made into rune papers under the common calligraphy and painting of Xianmo and Xianbi, if they could be made, then Would not it be����


    Song Ning was thinking, his eyes fell on the lattice next to it.


    Yellow paper, people who buy fairy pen or fairy ink can get it at will, but no one is limited to 1,000.


    Song Ning couldn''t help swallowing, bought the fairy pen directly, and then received a thousand sheets of yellow paper. The quality of the yellow paper looks much better than before, and the ink beside the yellow paper contains fairy ink Just now, Song Ning saw that the fairy ink still needs four bloodstones for exchange. Now after buying the fairy pen, the price of the fairy ink becomes two bloodstones.


    Song Ning once again bought Xian Mo without hesitation.


    Just as Song Ning and others entered the 62nd floor, the ancient pagoda Ten Immortals had just finished playing the game, ready to look at the situation in the ancient tower, see Song Ning and others entered the 62nd floor, also There is interest.


    "My god, that stupid hat is really a general? It turned out that he bought fairy ink and fairy pen with five bloodstones. Those things are in the army!" The fifth fairy was shocked.


    The other fairy spirits also felt a little puzzled, and looked at Song Ning as if they were looking at a stupid hat. The things like fairy ink and fairy pen are purely put into it, otherwise there are so many grids, how much do you have to put treasures?


    The expression on the face of the Ninth Immortal Spirit was extremely brilliant. He looked at Song Ning''s happy face at the moment and felt his throat itchy: "He and he seem to be quite happy, shouldn''t it be the buns from other places? Haven''t seen brush and ink It ��s no wonder that he was obviously a general, but he was arranged here. "


    These fairy spirits are extremely concerned about Song Ning, and the period of ten thousand years has fallen, they have to find a new owner, and they will be locked in Song Ning.


    "There are twenty-one bloodstones. Go and see it again." Song Ning said to herself: "It seems that I saw Guqin just now. If Xiaoxiao is rescued, it would be nice to give her as a gift."


    Song Ning thought and flew to the 24th floor.


    Jiuyunqin, imperial use, nine-color tone rhyme, essential for those who love music, 21 bloodstones are needed for exchange.


    Song Ning was hesitant in front of Jiu Yunqin. He was not thinking about whether to exchange the piano, but whether he wanted to exchange it for Jiu Yunqin or the ancient Guqin next to it.


    Seeing this scene, the ten immortals really wanted to show up to Song Ning immediately: "Is he crazy? I can''t stand it anymore, I must stop him!"


    "Xiaoqi, don''t be impulsive, we can''t interfere." The eighth fairy said.


    "Looking at this stupid need to exchange a useless piano? He thought he was a fairy of nine days, cultivated sentiment, pen and ink, ink and paint, piano chess and calligraphy? He is a general! General! The future is going to the battlefield! "

 Chapter 368： Six forces of Tianzong

    "Does it matter if he chooses to go to the battlefield or not? That bloodstone is someone else''s own. If anyone wants to choose anything, you follow what you want." The first fairy spirit said.


    The seventh fairy was angry: "He doesn''t choose some great ones, how will he be our master by then?"


    The remaining nine fairy spirits were all stunned. I didn''t expect the seventh fairy spirit to say this directly, but after a while, all the fairy spirits thought that what he said made sense. They now look at Song Ning as a backup master. .


    But then again, the master wants to choose things like pen, ink, paper, inkstone, etc. to cultivate sentiment, and they have no right to control it.


    While they were arguing, Song Ning wandered between Gu Youqin and Jiu Yunqin.


    At this moment, the text introduction below Jiuyun Qin suddenly added a line: "Choose this violin and send the score."


    Since he can deliver things, Song Ning is naturally very happy, and he decisively bought the nine rhyme piano and put it in the storage ring. At this point, all of his bloodstones have been spent.


    Song Ninghua returned to the bottom after finishing 26 bloodstones. At this moment, he saw that the other nine people were still hesitant and did not know what to exchange.


    Song Ning, who had the most bloodstones, completed the first exchange, and the other people secretly envied in their hearts, feeling that Song Ning was definitely redeemed.


    After half an hour, everyone had finished the exchange, and the two teams were standing on both sides. Feng Tu stepped forward and sang Song Ning with a fist: "What treasure did Song Daoyou exchange for?"


    "It''s not a treasure, pen and ink paper piano." Song Ning said.


    If it were not to understand Song Ning''s person, Feng Tu and others would certainly feel that Song Ning was lying.


    "Spent all the bloodstones?" Yun Hai asked with a bald head.


    Song Ning nodded, he did not want to talk to these people more, and said: "Duan Yun, are you willing to follow me to the next level?"


    Duan Yun and others were in a high mood and nodded.


    Song Ning said to Feng Tu and others: "Several Taoist friends, we will go to the next level first. If you are also interested, we will continue to compete."


    Feng Tu and others actually wanted to continue, but they came here to experience the legacy of the battle is just a division arrangement, they do not want to die here, they also saw the situation on the sixty-first floor, although Even Guta said that the giant leader committed suicide, but they still had some doubts in their hearts, and then they didn''t think they were still alive.


    "Song Daoyou, you ... you have to be very careful." Gu Yao said.


    "Thank you, the next floor doesn''t look dangerous." Song Ning said.


    Although Feng Tu and others were a little bit tempted, they still didn''t want to continue to take risks. They had to persuade Song Ning, but since Song Ning had decided their minds, they couldn''t persuade too much, so they had to let Song Ning go.


    So, Song Ning and others entered the next floor, while Gu Yao and others walked towards another teleportation array that left the ancient pagoda.


    At this moment, outside of the Orchid Continent and the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, there were originally only the dust and other people waiting here, but not long ago there were six more people. Five of these six people are among the six major forces of Tianzong. The elders in the middle, and the only one who came to the Abyss is Qiao Xi, the Lord of the Yuan!


    The arrival of Qiao Xi makes the atmosphere here extremely cold. Although the status of several other elders is not much different from Qiao Xi, Qiao Xi is the Master of the Yuanyuan after all. He came here suddenly, and there was a trace of strangeness in things.


    "Unexpectedly, the master Qiao Xi of the Abyssal Origin actually came in person." Ju Chen coldly said.


    Qiao Xi glanced at the dust and snorted: "My son Qiao Tian, ??his life note was broken not long ago. He died in the remnant battlefield. Dust, who do you think will kill? ? "


    Juechen''s brows were tight, but when he calmed down, he said, "I don''t know, maybe the son was killed by the enemy in the battlefield."


    Qiao Xi''s gaze was a little more gloomy: "It''s better to be like this, I have vowed that no matter who killed my son, I will smash it to death, kill all his family, and kill all the people related to him Crushed to death! "


    Qiao Xiyue said that the more angry he was, he went to the Taishang elder, who knew that the Taishang elder had been asleep and could not afford to sleep, so he had to come here to block, which is the most convenient way to block.


    The elders of several other forces did not care about Qiao Xi, nor were they afraid of Qiao Xi, but they were unwilling to talk to Qiao Xi. At this moment, they were talking about the outcome of the legacy of the battle.


    Elder Luo Shenguo said: "According to my experience, they should almost come out. After completing the 60th floor, they should be very interesting. After all, they have no records of the 61st floor for so many years. They are all smart people. Will not challenge without authorization. "


    "It may not be possible, after all, they are all geniuses, and they are also top-notch monks." Chi Yanhai elder frowned.


    Elder Shengjianzong said in a low voice: "According to the time, they should have come out, but now they have not come out, it should be challenging the 61st floor."


    The elders of the Hehuan sentiment changed slightly, but the elders of the ghost hall did not move, and Wu Chang of their ghost hall did not enter the battlefield of the ruined.


    At this time, Juechen and Moyun Daoxian and others were also very nervous. The elder of the Holy Sword Sect was good, now it depends on who can come out of the teleportation array. The 60th floor of the ancient pagoda. If they did go to the 61st floor, the best ending would probably be like Qiao Tian, ??the son of Qiao Xi, trapped in it for decades and eventually died.


    Qiao Xi sneered: "Oh, my son is dead. At that time, he should have been trapped on the sixty-first floor. Those of you are still counting on someone to come alive from the sixty-first floor? If someone really came out. Well, I have to ask, who was killed by my son? "


    Just when Qiao Xi didn''t believe anyone could survive from the 61st floor, the teleportation array suddenly flashed.


    Blinking, Feng Tu and five others came out of the teleportation array.


    At the moment when they saw the five of them, Jue Chen and Mo Yun Dao immortal heart shocked, they came out, does it mean that Song Ning and others have died? If this is really the case, then their panacea ...


    There was a sadness on Juechen''s face. If Song Ning and others died, he would not only lose the panacea, but the monks who heard the peak of the Dao. These are the descendants they are proud of.


    When Elder Shengjianzong met Feng Tu, he smiled approvingly on his face: "Yes, yes, it seems that you have really entered the sixty-first floor, and what really is Song Ning really has no great skill, Is it fully revealed after entering the battlefield? "


    "Song Ning? It used to be very evil sent by Daechen Daoyou and others, but now it is a pity, Daechen Daoyou, the person you fancy died in the battlefield of the remnants, mourning and mourning. "Elder Chi Yanhai smiled and said.

 Chapter 369： Odds of success

    Hearing the words of these elders, Jue Chen and others looked even uglier. They were expecting the teleportation array to light up again. Song Ning and others could come back, but there was no movement in the teleportation array.


    Jue Chen said: "It seems this time ..."


    Moyun Dao Xian sighed. He actually intended to accept Song Ning as a disciple, but unfortunately now there is no such opportunity.


    As soon as Gu Yao walked out of the teleportation array, he saw Yuan Yuan, and his heart was tight, but it was not revealed to her face. While sending a voice to Feng Tu and others, she quickly walked to Qiao Xi and sighed slightly: " Lord Yuan. "


    Qiao Xi nodded: "Gu Yao, in the 61st floor, you can see Qiao Tian?"


    Gu Yao stunned slightly and shook his head: "I didn''t see it, please forgive me."


    Qiao Xi frowned: "Did you really not see?"


    "The disciples did not see it. Although Yuan Yuan had orders before leaving, we did not see him in the ancient pagoda." Gu Yao said.


    Qiao Xi looked at Gu Yao suspiciously. He couldn''t see anything from Gu Yao''s eyes, so he turned his eyes to Feng Tu: "Can you see?"


    Feng Tu shook his head: "I never saw it."


    Yun Hai and others all shook their heads, saying that they had never seen Qiao Tian. At this time, Qiao Xi believed it. He had to grumble, turned his head, and secretly angered: "When the elder Taiji wakes up, I I will know who is the murderer, and then ... "


    Qiao Xi clenched his fists fiercely, and the murderous eyes appeared in his eyes.


    The people of the Holy Sword Sect naturally do not care about Qiao Xi and Qiao Tian. The elders of the Holy Sword Sect are very happy to see Feng Tu safe out. I heard that Feng Tu and others have passed the 61st floor, and they are naturally in a better mood .


    "By the way, Taoist friend, you seem to have said that Song Ning, who you are optimistic about, is very strong and can fight against Feng Tu, my chief disciple of the Holy Sword Sect? Now it is a pity." Elder Sheng Jianzong Laughing, he said, patting Feng Tu on the shoulder: "Feng Tu, you tell you Senior Senior, if you fight with Song Ning, how much is the chance of winning?"


    Feng Tu respectfully said: "If I fight with Song Daoyou, the winning percentage should be 10%, at most 20%."


    Hearing the words, Elder Shengjianzong laughed even more happy: "You also heard from the Dust Master, 10%, up to 20%, this is the strength of the person you are optimistic about."


    Several elders around also laughed. They came here this time to suppress the army and give them some power.


    Elder Chi Yanhai also laughed: "Yeah, you originally said that you want Song Ning to compare with our disciples. Now, it seems that I am afraid there is no such opportunity."


    When Yunhai heard it, he hurried up: "Yes, this opportunity is definitely gone."


    Feng Tu smiled and said: "There really is no chance. Who dares to compare with Song Daoyou? I don''t want to be disgraced."


    Several elders were laughing, and suddenly heard Feng Tu''s words, his expression suddenly stagnated: "Feng Tu, what do you mean?"


    Feng Tu wondered: "Did I just say to the elders just now, I have a winning percentage of 10% for Song Daoyou, and at most 20%. The strength of Song Daoyou is very difficult for us to reach. Before I saw Song Daoyou, I thought I am the first person among Wen Dao monks. After seeing Song Daoyou, I really feel that there are people outside, and there are days outside. I am much worse than him. "


    Li Yiyan also said: "We once thought that Song Daoyou was a disciple from Tiangong."


    hiss.


    Several elders took a sharp breath, which was really shocking to them, but after all, Elder Sword Sect Sect became an elite, and he immediately took over the words: "Oh, according to what you said, it seems that Song Ning was indeed A little skill, but what about a little skill? Have n��t you died in the battlefield? "


    Feng Tu couldn''t help frowning: "Great Elder, Song Daoyou is not dead, he is on the 63rd floor ..."


    What, what? !


    The elder Shengjianzong was so choked that he could not speak.


    "Before the 61st floor was not Song Daoyou, we were already dead. At that time, Song Daoyou had a fight with the giant leader, and he was delaying time to save us. He was almost killed by the giant leader. We are very admired by Song Daoyou''s personability. It also convinced us. "Ouyang Ting said truthfully.


    All five of them are top young people on this continent. Their existence needs to be looked up to by other monks. They have always known that some people in this world are better than their talents, but now they are complimenting. the same person?


    After hearing this, the five elders were dumb, but Jue Chen and Mo Yun Dao Xian were pleased.


    "Hey, this kid Song Ning is also true. I told him before, don''t be too public, you see, it''s done like this now." Jue Chen spread his hands and looked very helpless.


    Mo Yun Dao Xian pretended to be angry: "Just the dust, the dust, I will talk about you at this point. Song Ning is now in a state of vigour and vigour, and he has the strength, why does he not show it? People are not in vain. "


    Qingfan Dao Xian, Jin Dao Dao Xian, and Fat Dao Xian Tang Dao Xian also all cherished, talked and laughed, and each sentence was said to the elders.


    Elder Shengjianzong whispered Feng Tu: "What are you doing, Feng Tu, and how do you suddenly say good things about others!"


    Feng Tu is neither humble nor overbearing: "Great Elder, I am talking about facts. Several of us admire Song Daoyou, who is also our role model."


    "You ..." Elder Shengjianzong was really angry.


    They were talking. Suddenly a crack appeared in the space beside them. A hand was stretched out of the crack. There was silence at the moment, and everyone looked at the crack in the space.


    The hand tore the crack open, and then walked out of it, followed by a person behind him.


    Both of them were dressed in white clothes with gold rims. The white clothes shone brightly and were extremely dazzling in the sun. As soon as they appeared, they immediately became the focus of everyone.


    The two men are a man and a woman, and the woman is middle-aged. When he was young, he appeared to be in his early twenties, personable and extremely energetic. If Song Ning was present at this moment, he would certainly feel that this man was very familiar!


    "It''s rare that you have gathered together. Since the Orchid Continent has been settled, then, Litian Temple is in charge of everything." The woman said quietly, her words were not to discuss with these people, but to convey some kind of order.


    This woman''s cultivation practice is already the pinnacle of Taoism. Although no one can beat her in the singles, but there are several people who are similar to her cultivation practice. If they fight, they will never take it in their eyes. .


    "What you said is a bit interesting, to take over from Tiangong? Why don''t I know there is such a command from Tiangong? Even if it is really from Tiangong, there is no right to intervene! How to hide from Tiangong during the war, but now I want to control The entire Orchid Continent, you are farting! "Qiao Xi was not angry, but now the woman from Tiangong is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 370： Song, Leng Chengqin

    "The wind chimes of Li Tiangong''s palm palace, I convey the purpose of Li Tiangong. Of course, it will naturally be difficult for ordinary people to wait, so I specially brought a disciple from Litiangong. This disciple is 24 years old, and I practiced in Tiangong II. For fourteen years, Xiu Wei was stuck at the peak of Wen Dao and was waiting for an opportunity to break through. If you were to leave me for a test against Tiangong, it would be difficult for you, then it would be up to Monk Wen Dao to decide. "


    The wind chimes said softly: "Luo Yi, come here."


    Roy!


    If Song Ning was present at this moment, he would surely see that this young man turned out to be Luo Yi, but at this moment this Luo Yi''s spirit was completely different from the previous Luo Yi, except for his appearance, the two had no similarities.


    Luo Yi nodded slightly, stepped forward, his eyes fell on Feng Tu and others, then turned around and clenched his fists, respectfully said: "Senior Wind Bell, these people ... too weak."


    Luo Yi''s spiritual power is fluent and restrained, and now it is naturally infuriating to say this. Feng Tu is the first to disagree, and the people beside him are also eager to try. Among their peers, they have already cast their hearts on the five bodies that Song Ning admires. They Naturally, I don''t think there are so many geniuses in this world. Song Ning counts one. How could the second appear so quickly?


    "Dare you fight me?" Feng Tu stepped forward.


    Luo Yi raised his eyebrows and pointed at the few people in front of him: "Six of you, let''s go together."


    The wind chime just smiled, let go of his body, and stepped back: "Remember, you can''t kill."


    Luo Yi nodded: "I naturally know."


    "Li Tiangong is too arrogant. Since he made a rant, Feng Tu, you will teach him!" Elder Shengjianzong said.


    Feng Tu took the lead and rushed up to fight Luo Yi ...


    At this time, left in the battlefield.


    Song Ning and others came to the 63rd floor. When they entered this layer, Duan Yun and others all raised their vigilance. They were really afraid that this layer was the same as the 61st layer. However, when they came in, they Suddenly found that his ideas were completely wrong.


    This layer is an illusion, which can be seen at a glance.


    However, it is this illusion that can be seen through at a glance, but it makes them feel good about them, staying here, not wanting to leave, and soon immersed in it, treating it as their real world.


    At that time, when Song Ning fell from outside the ancient pagoda and saw the 63rd floor, in this floor ... saw Leng Yuexiao.


    This is the reason why he wants to come here.


    This illusion was turned into ice and snow by the arrival of Song Ning. Song Ning walked forward quickly, and the surrounding buildings layered up. In the blink of an eye, Song Ning was in the cold courtyard.


    "Grandpa, why did you come back? Missy has been waiting for you for a long time." Xiao Zi was approaching.


    Song Ning puzzled: "Miss? What is she waiting for me? You call me ... Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa, don''t make a fuss anymore. You just ran away when the wedding room was decorated with flowers and candles in the cave. The lady was really angry. Please go back quickly." Xiao Zi was really in a hurry. You can sweat.


    Song Ning looked down, and he was really wearing the groom''s official clothes. He was a little puzzled. It seemed to be a war in his memory, and how did he suddenly become married to Leng Yuexiao?


    "Xiaozi, the battle in the ice abyss has settled down?" Song Ning asked.


    "Yeah, Missy turned the Frost Frost Enchantment, and then you rescued Missy, now there is no war, Auntie, please go with me soon, let alone so much, is it a happy day for you today? Silly? "Xiao Zi pulled Song Ning and hurried towards the new house.


    Song Ning was pushed into the room, and as soon as he entered the room, he saw Leng Yuexiao sitting on the bed.


    Leng Yuexiao looks like a peach blossom, but her eyes are filled with a little bit of resentment: "Huh, you ran away on the wedding night, I don''t think you want this flower candle in the cave anymore. From today on, I will be in bed, you will sleep!"


    Song Ning was still surprised. He remembered that he had gone to the battlefield of the Legacy. Afterwards ... the things after that were very vague and unclear, and then now, are they now married to Leng Yuexiao?


    Leng Yuexiao sees that Song Ning lowered her head and seemed to be thinking about it. She put down her anger and walked to Song Ning. Her hand fell on Song Ning''s forehead. "Did you drink too much when you were entertaining just now? Why is this expression?"


    Song Ning grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hand.


    This hand ... cold!


    "Xiaoxiao, your hand ..."


    "This is the case with the extremely cold body, and you are not touching it for the first time." Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks added a little more blush.


    Song Ning smiled, with tenderness and sorrow in his eyes, with a little rejoicing in his smile, but more self-deprecating.


    It turned out that ...


    Song Ning grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hands and kissed her on the cheek. Leng Yuexiao did not dodge and cooperated with Song Ning.


    In the new house, the clouds and rain, and the dragon and the phoenix, are heard from time to time.


    Time is like water, time is like a shuttle, and the two children are about to be born.


    On this day, Leng Yuexiao was sitting in the yard, Song Ning was sitting under the tree, and Leng Yuexiao was holding a piano on the table, trying to touch it.


    "Xiao Xiao." Song Ning stopped Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yue Xiao Yanran looked at Song Ning: "Xiang Gong."


    Song Ninglue hesitated and took the nine rhyme piano from the storage ring: "Use this piano to play a song for me."


    Jiu Yunqin was placed on the table, Leng Yuexiao was delighted, looking at the piano, his hands were stroking on it, and his heart was excited: "Xianqin!"


    Song Ning nodded: "Well, use this piano to play a song for me."


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression suddenly became somewhat bleak, and the bleakness was fleeting. Leng Yuexiao stroked the piano and asked, "Xiang Gong, our child is about to be born. What is the name?"


    "Name? Let''s talk later." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao was not angry when she heard that, and her ten fingers were playing on the piano.


    Qin Se leisurely, turned his ears, fell in Song Ning''s heart, beating his heart, he closed his eyes, admired, listened, recalled, lamented, tears could not help dripping from the corners of his eyes ...


    In the ruined battlefield, on the 63rd floor, Duan Yun and others have already detached from the illusion. They are now surrounded by Song Ning, watching Song Ning tears in the corner of his eyes, but dare not call Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou was trapped by this illusion ..." Duan Yundao.


    Zhou Li feels a little weird. Will Song Ning be trapped by this illusion? This was really incredible, they thought Song Ning should be the first to see through this illusion.


    Song Yu sighed and said: "Song Ning has a heart in his heart. I have seen him holding an ice cube. It seems that the ice cube is like his lover. For someone who is so attached to his feelings, if he sees himself in this illusion The one you love is afraid of being extricated. "


    Although Song Ru appreciates Song Ning''s infatuation, at this moment she would prefer Song Ning to never be infatuated, because if she cannot hold herself in the illusion, she will eventually lose herself and never wake up from the illusion ...

 Chapter 371： That silent word

    In the illusion.


    Song Ning leaned against the tree, in the icy and snowy ground, there was no colorful falling, no red leaves, no birds and flowers, no gurgling brook spring, the only song lingering around the ear, gently touching the heart.


    Song Ning is very familiar with this tune, and to be precise, it is very nostalgic.


    He got up and walked across the table, sat down, looked at Leng Yuexiao playing the piano, took a deep breath, and then sighed long. His eyes are tender, but he is full of recollection, but not love.


    Leng Yuexiao''s slender ten fingers fiddled on the strings, her forehead lifted slightly, and she looked at Song Ning lovingly.


    "I like this piano very much, is it for me?" Leng Yuexiao said softly.


    Song Ning smiled lightly, did not answer, but slowly closed her eyes, listening to the melodious sound of the piano and enjoying the ease of the sound.


    If you can, I want to stay here and stay there ...


    "I like this piano very much, can you give it to me?" Leng Yuexiao spoke again.


    Song Ning''s eyes slowly opened, and his mind was free from enjoyment. He pressed his palms on the strings to stop the sound of the piano. In his eyes, he felt a bit reluctant: "This piano is not for you. "


    "Did you have another woman outside?" Leng Yuexiao''s expression tightened, tears in her eyes.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "There is only one person in my heart, that is Leng Yuexiao, this piano, I prepared to give Xiao Xiao."


    The body of ''Leng Yuexiao'' shook in front of Song Ning, seeming to be a little surprised, but then she concealed a smile: "You ... really found out long ago."


    "I have discovered it long ago, but I don''t want to leave. I miss it. It''s the greatest pain in the world. The greatest sorrow in this life is when I have no courage to love a vigorous love when I love, but when I dare to love. It''s too late.


    I love her, but gave her too much pain.


    I love her, but it has become her bond to protect me.


    I love her, but in the end, all I can hug is a piece of ice. "


    Song Ning laughed self-deprecatingly, and a few glints sparkled in her eyes: "If it is possible, I really hope to live in this world, there is no sorrow, no wandering, no hustle and bustle, no distractions, staying with my lover until old, but this Everything is not true, and I have stayed here for almost the same time. I do n��t know whether you exist or not, or whether you have a hint of obsession in my heart, but thank you for giving me such beautiful memories. "


    Leng Yuexiao, opposite Song Ning, was full of tenderness. She raised her hand and gently touched Song Ning''s cheek. A tear fell. Song Ning felt some pain in her heart. He reached out to catch the tear, but found that Tears merged directly into his body and flowed to Xintian.


    Leng Yuexiao''s body began to dissipate and turned into a luminous starlight, slowly bursting in front of Song Ning. Song Ning saw her lips opening and closing, but she didn''t make any sound, but according to her mouth shape, Song Ning saw What she wants to say.


    impossible����


    Song Ning opened his eyes wide, stunned in place, everything around him began to dissipate, the ice and snow disappeared, the cold house disappeared, and the whole world disappeared.


    Song Ning shook his head, his hands clasped to his stomach, gasping for breath, and his mind kept repeating the last sentence that Leng Yuexiao in that illusion said before dissipating.


    impossible����


    "impossible!"


    Song Ning roared, tears incessantly, so terrified that Duan Yun and the other four were silent.


    Song Ning''s fists hit the ground, and the ground was quickly stained with blood, but he didn''t stop, the earth was still shaking ...


    "Senior Song Ning, this is ..." Song Yu felt a hot throat. Song Ning at this moment was too weird. What happened in the illusion to be so emotional?


    Duan Yun shook his head slowly, instructing everyone not to speak. At this moment, Song Ning''s mood fluctuated too strongly. Any word or action might irritate him.


    In this way, the four people spent a whole day beside Song Ning. On this day, Song Ning was sometimes confused, sometimes anxious, sometimes angry, and sometimes sad.


    "You said ... what she said to me in the illusion ... can it be taken seriously?" Song Ninglue''s hoarse voice suddenly came out.


    Several people were stunned, and Duan Yun immediately asked: "Song Daoyou, who did you see in that illusion, and what did you hear?"


    Song Ning''s brows were tight, and then he smiled with relief. He shook his head and smiled. Between his rises, the clothes shuddered, and his body was distressed: "Come on, this layer is over. Youlan Continent? "


    Duan Yun looked at each other and said in unison: "We are with you."


    Song Ning pondered, as if thinking.


    While Song Ning was thinking about it, the ten fairy spirits of this ancient pagoda chattered and started talking.


    "He seems to be leaving, shall we follow him?" The fifth fairy said anxiously.


    "Huh, I''m too different from the owner, I don''t admit it!" The fourth fairy disdainfully said.


    The first fairy spirit said calmly: "He has a firmer state of mind than his master. The time of ten thousand years is approaching. The master said that if he has not come for ten thousand years, we must find the master, otherwise we will dissipate.


    The ninth fairy spirit answered: "Yes, we don''t want to die, but at the same time we are all loyal to the master, but what if the master has already sat down?"


    "I suggest to vote." The eighth fairy said.


    "Okay, we started voting and agreed to follow Song Ning''s hand!"


    But just as these ten fairy spirits were raising their hands to vote, they suddenly heard the third fairy yell: "Also cast a fart ticket, everyone entered the teleportation array and was ready to leave. You really want to die one by one. Then do n��t pull me, I have n��t lived enough! "


    The third fairy was so called, and the other nine fairy were frightened. What other votes did they vote at this time? Now that the few annoying ones were frightened now, they immediately got back into the eyes of their ancient pagoda array. While sending a flash of light, he rushed to Song Ning''s storage ring.


    The telescope burst into light, and Song Ning''s figure was disappearing. Suddenly, he felt something in the storage ring broke in. He had reached the Orchid Continent before he could detect it.


    As soon as Song Ninggang fell to the ground, she immediately inspected the storage ring. It didn''t matter if she looked at it. She was startled. How could there be a tower in his storage ring, and this tower looked exactly like the ancient tower?


    Their forefoot left the teleportation array, and the teleportation array burst immediately. The jade in the hands of Jue Chen, who could summon the teleportation array of the lost battlefield, also shattered with a click.


    Suddenly shocked, Song Ning and others came out, he was very happy, but the jade fragmentation made him too surprised: "Song Ning, you are back, that left war situation ..."


    "Several seniors, I brought Danfang back. What happened to the lost battlefield?" Song Ning''s pretense happened.


    Juechen didn''t say anything. After all, in his opinion, even if he asked Song Ning, he couldn''t ask for results. Song Ning could bring Danfang out, which is a good thing. But now, relying on that Danfang alone, it doesn''t work. Too many effects, after all, the disciple of Li Tiangong and the disciple of Tianzong have already seen the difference. Next, I am afraid that Li Tiangong really wants to control the entire Youlan Continent.

 Chapter 372： Are you also worthy?

    I have to say that the method of leaving Tiangong is excellent. Although they can crush Tianzong and the army with their strength, they did not completely crush them, but used a disciple''s test to make Tianzong this way. The alliance is convinced by mouth.


    Song Ning and others just came out of the teleportation array and did not know what happened. After a brief greeting, their eyes went away with the dust, looking at the ongoing competition.


    At one glance, Song Ning saw the young man with a long sword and a cool look-Luo Yi!


    "Xiao Yi!" Song Ning blurted out.


    Luo Yi, who was fighting, threw a long sword in his hand, and a sword gas directly repelled Feng Tu who was fighting it. This strong sword gas forced Feng Tu Hengjian to stand in front of him, and he retreated for more than ten feet. This stopped.


    Feng Tu spit out a stuffy blood, twisted his wrist, changed the sword in his left hand to his right hand, and took a deep breath. The breath adjustment time of this breath caused some subtle changes in his breath. .


    In contrast, Luo Yi, from the beginning to the present, he has n��t moved, and his sword skills are fierce. This comparison seems extremely simple to him, just like a game, only after he hears Song Ning ��s voice Moving, Feng Jian swung away with a sword, and then his eyes fell on Song Ning in the distance.


    "We met again, Song Ning." Luo Yi smiled lightly: "It is said that your current strength is much stronger than this Feng Tu, will you try it later?"


    Song Ning frowned. This person was indeed Luo Yi, but now it seems that perhaps Song Ning only saw Luo Yi''s avatar on that day.


    The female wind chimes from the Temple of the Heavenly Palace raised their eyebrows: "Roy, do you still know this ordinary person?"


    Luo Yi frowned for the first time, but soon he opened his arms and said, "I lived in a secular practice, and the one who practiced Kendo used to live with Song Ning for a long time."


    Wind chimes looked at Song Ning with a look of disdain: "Really, you still remember him, unnecessary people, hurry up and erase from memory."


    Luo Yi did not speak, but hesitated slightly and nodded slightly.


    At this time, Feng Tu''s breath continued to rise. Before, he had always used a sword with his left hand. Everyone thought he was a left-handed man. However, after fighting with Luo Yi, he changed to use his sword with his right hand.


    "Song Daoyou, you come back safely, I would like to say a congratulation here, and wait for me to fight with this person, and then congratulate you!" Feng Tu''s voice did not fall, a loud bang under his feet, where he was originally The ground burst into a deep pit.


    "Phantom Meteor Sword?" Elder Ghost Hall exclaimed: "Feng Tu actually practiced this sword technique?"


    Elder Shengjianzong was proud of his beard with his beard: "Oh, Feng Tu is my chief disciple of Shengjianzong. If he had the strength just now, how could he become the chief disciple of Shengjianzong? That''s practice, his sword with the right hand is three times as powerful as the sword with the left hand, and now with the blessing of the phantom meteor sword, it is at least as good as the junior from Tiangong! "


    "Hey, yes, our chief disciples of the six forces, which one does not have the ability to press the bottom of the box?" Elder Chi Yanhai smiled.


    This is the first time Song Ning has seen Feng Tu using his right hand with a sword. In the ancient tower, Feng Tu did not say that his left hand was using a sword to practice. Now it seems that these people still have no contact when they are through the road. Really.


    Seeing Song Ning''s doubts, she explained to Song Ning: "If their disciples of the six forces seem to have a level of strength on the surface, they may actually hide the strength of level three, that is, if it is really a battle of life and death , They may explode three or four times their previous strength. "


    "Eh? Interesting." Song Ning''s eyes lowered: "At the time, I was still on the sixty-first floor of the lost battlefield in exchange for their escape time, but I didn''t expect them to hide their strength and not shoot?"


    Jue Chen looked at Song Ning seriously: "Feng Tu said personally that if he is against you, he has only a 20% chance of winning. If he really explodes his full strength, he will only have 70% or 80% of you. They are all dead, and they rush to the ground in vain, and since you have won the time for them, they are fools if they do n��t run! "


    Before Jue Chen had probably listened to Feng Tu and others on the 61st floor of the Lost Battlefield, he also had a deeper understanding of Song Ning ��s strength. As for Song Ning ��s mentality, he was really unwilling Make complaints.


    It is only in Mr. Storyteller or in ancient myths that such a thing is to lay down your life to save people, monks do n��t value their own lives, but instead go to save their lives? Really a joke!


    Listening to Jue Chen''s words, Song Ning scratched his head unconsciously, feeling that he was indeed a little stupid, but somehow he didn''t have any hatred for Feng Tu and others. If Feng Tu and others turned back to save him at that time, he might not I really feel that these people have got water in their heads.


    As for Feng Tu and others who concealed their true strength, this is not a big deal. After all, Song Ning did not fully confess, but the degree of retention was different.


    Duan Yun and others were standing next to Song Ning at the moment, and their faces were very ugly after hearing these words. They wanted to explain the idea of ??rescuing Song Ning at that time. But now, when they say it, they will be disgusting.


    Song Ning saw that Feng Tu changed to a right-handed sword, and this phantom meteor sword attack was very sharp. Even Luo Yi was only parrying, he couldn''t help smiling, he shouted: "Feng Daoyou, you are not authentic, you hide your strength , Was it on the 61st floor of the ancient pagoda that I wanted to kill me? "


    Feng Tu ��s offensive is extremely coherent, and the phantom meteor swordsmanship is done in one go. If it can be connected, the power will multiply. However, after Feng Tu heard Song Ning ��s sentence, the consistent swordsmanship suddenly broke off. In order to defend, he quickly backed away after slashing out, distanced from Luo Yi, and immediately explained to Song Ning before he stood firm.


    "Song Daoyou, don''t get me wrong. Although we can explode in strength, we are all turning into spiritual cultivation in the legacy of battle. We can''t use too many spells in turning into spiritual cultivation. Restricted, I really do n��t want to hide my friends. "


    Seeing Feng Tu like this, Yun Hai and others immediately couldn''t help but feel very happy.


    But the elder of the Holy Sword Sect was angry: "What are you doing Feng Tu! Song Ning, what do you want to disturb Feng Tu at this time!"


    Song Ning smiled slightly, and Feng Tu was so anxious to explain that he had only a trace of anger dissipated: "It''s okay, I will talk casually. After all, Xiao Yi was once my younger brother, and the one he just used Teach him the swordsmanship, if you are defeated by your phantom meteor sword, I am quite faceless, so find an excuse to punish you. "


    What this can say from Song Ning''s mouth is indeed surprising, especially Duan Yun and others who just saw Song Ning''s frustration. They thought Song Ning would be sad for a long time.


    Song Ning was indeed sad, but he was very happy to see Luo Yi.


    It was just that he had just said this, and he heard a sneer: "Oh, brother? What swordsmanship do you teach? Everyone, are you worthy?"

 Chapter 373： Qianfengyin

    Song Ning couldn''t help but stunned. The fighting at this moment had alarmed many monks in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers. These monks came out to watch, and some of them recognized Luo Yi. They knew Luo Yi because of the relationship between Luo Yi and Song Ning. Relationship, now hearing Luo Yi talking to Song Ning so, his eyes can not help falling on Song Ning.


    They would not laugh at Song Ning, but now Luo Yi''s words undoubtedly gave Song Ning a slap.


    There was a smile on the indifferent face of the palace girl, and she glanced at Song Ning. She did not put Song Ning in her heart. Instead, she said to Luo Yi: "Luo Yi, do n��t take out the swordsmanship you learned in the world. Is n��t Litian Temple correcting you? It ��s the orthodox swordsmanship that Li Tiangong has handed over to you, letting you avatar to go to the mortal world, but it ��s just practice! "


    Luo Yi did not speak and took the initiative to attack.


    Song Ning was sitting on the sidelines, and Luo Yi and Feng Tu fought together, but Luo Yi''s swordsmanship changed. Most of the swordsmanship he used before was given to him by Song Ning. Ning did not understand it. In terms of swordsmanship, Song Ning has amazing talents. In addition to conventional swordsmanship, he has created many swordsmanships. These swordsmanships are very exquisite, which are more sophisticated than conventional swordsmanship. Many practical, he also taught Luo Yi at that time, but now Luo Yi is in the wind bell that sentence, completely abandoned the previous swordsmanship, using another swordsmanship.


    Song Ning frowned, this swordsmanship was indeed good, but under the offensive of the Phantom Meteor Sword, there were obvious signs of being suppressed.


    Suddenly, Luo Yi ��s strength declined. This was incredible. Even the lady in the palace felt incredible. In her opinion, Luo Yi was just fighting around, but now Luo Yi used the swordsmanship from Tiangong. Not as good as just now?


    Luo Yi was defeated again and again under Feng Tu ��s attack. The more the Phantom Meteor Sword attacked, the longer it lasted, and the stronger the attack. This is the essence of the Phantom Meteor Sword. One move to suppress, move to suppress, suppress the power Superimposed, the suppressed person has no room to turn over.


    Cold sweat permeated from Luo Yi''s forehead. He wanted to solve Feng Tu by swordsmanship, but now he was suppressed by Feng Tu. The swordsmanship he learned from Tiangong was completely unable to resist the phantom meteor sword.


    "Luo Yi, what are you doing! It must have been influenced by those side doors and left lanes. Well, knowing this, I won''t let you become a doppelganger to practice in the world!"


    Feng Tu became more and more brave and laughed: "Haha, Song Daoyou''s swordsmanship is exquisite. You don''t use it. Instead, you use this broken swordsmanship from Tiangong. Do you want to win me by this swordsmanship? Dream!"


    In Luo Yi''s eyes, the killing flashed: "Then I will tell you what a dream is!"


    The sword in Luo Yi''s hand suddenly changed, and the sword disappeared. His hands knotted, likened to a cone, pushed out towards Feng Tu: "Thousand Wind Seal!"


    Feng Tu''s phantom meteor sword is hitting Luo Yi''s head at the moment, because the speed is too fast, bringing a burst of fire, falling like a true meteor, even Song Ning feels a trace of crisis in this sword, which is superimposed I don''t know how much the power of the sword seems to be Feng Tu''s final blow.


    Elder Shengjianzong said with a happy face: "Well, this blow can establish the victory, even if it is a virtual fairy, not many can block this sword."


    At this moment, several elders of Tianzong sneered at the court palace maiden. Even though Luo Yi had displayed a ''Thousand Wind Seal'', they did not think that Luo Yi could block the blow.


    however����


    "No ..." Song Ning''s eyes fixed. Between Luo Yi''s hands, he felt a force that seemed to be destroyed, which was far more powerful than the meteor.


    After the breath of the three words of Qianfengyin, when the meteor fell on Luo Yi''s head, a gust of wind rolled up. The strong wind was like a shell, colorless and invisible, hitting the meteor, and the meteor was instantly The room was dispelled, and the violent wind bombarded Feng Tu''s chest. Feng Tu''s body was as if it had been penetrated. His back was raised, and his body was ejected backwards. In the blink of an eye, he was blown away thousands of miles away.


    Luo Yi gasped, with anger in his eyes: "My sword is not as good as you? My sword is not as good as you? Haha, hahahaha."


    Qianfengyin, these three words are deeply engraved in the hearts of everyone. Elder Shengjianzong disappeared at the moment just now, if he immediately flashed to the back of Feng Tu to remove some of his power, Feng Tu is afraid now. dead.


    Elder Shengjianzong took Feng Tu back from a thousand miles away, turned over and took out a panacea to feed Feng Tu, and he stared at Luo Yi with death: "You are too far from the Tiangong to bully people, just compare, just use this The trick! "


    Luo Yi looked indifferently and looked at the elder Shengjianzong with contempt. I want to win your strongest swordsmanship with my worst swordsmanship, but you are too noisy. I did n��t want to kill him with one blow. He was seriously injured, just because he was too weak. "


    Several other disciples of Tianzong came to Feng Tu one after another. Feng Tu''s silver lightsaber had broken into pieces. Although he had just taken the Elixir to save his life, he was still in a coma at the moment and was very seriously injured.


    "You''re bullying too much!" Yunhai said angrily, and he rushed up to Luo Yi.


    "Come back!" Elder Chi Yanhai angered.


    Luo Yi sneered: "Bald, if you come to fight, maybe I will really be suppressed, the sun is so full, your bald head is very dazzling."


    "you����"


    As soon as Yunhai''s body moved, he was slapped by the elder Chi Yanhai.


    This time Tianzong was considered ashamed. No one would blame Luo Yi for suddenly not using a sword. People would only care if Tianzong lost, and Tianzong''s loss meant leaving Tiangong to control the entire Continent Continent.


    "Xiao Yi, you used to ... not like that." Song Ning sat down, a trace of loss between her eyebrows.


    Luo Yi looked at Song Ning sideways and raised his lips: "Before? Song Ning, you take yourself too seriously. You do have some skills, but at most it is just a dress in front of their waste. It ��s not a trick for me. If you are not convinced, you can come and compare with me. "


    Luo Yi said while sneering: "You can rest assured, read you and I know each other, I will not beat you so miserably."


    Song Ning looked a little sad, just now he was talking and laughing because he had seen his "brother" for more than ten years, but now ...


    "Master taught you to be humble, you weren''t ..."


    "Before? Master? Wake up, I am Luo Yi from Tiangong, not the son of Luo Zhengfeng, that Luo Zhengfeng is just a mortal who died in the war!"


    Luo Yi growled, as if Song Ning had touched his counter scale.


    Song Ning''s expression finally became completely gloomy. He stood up and walked toward Luo Yi step by step: "You can deny us, but you can''t deny the teachings to you from those years, Luo Yi, a disciple of Tiangong? Do you want to compare with me? , Then I will compare with you. "

 Chapter 374： Difference between Spiritual Realm and Fairyland

    The elders of the six forces of Tianzong sneered when they saw this scene. At this time, Song Ning came out. Wasn''t he waiting to see Feng Tu injured after he came out? Feng Tuming had already suppressed Luo Yi before, but Song Ning had to talk, but now it''s okay. Feng Tu was seriously injured, and then Song Ning shot.


    Elder Shengjianzong looked at Song Ning coldly, even though he wanted to slap him to death at the moment, but now their Tianzong had to stand with the army, if not, it would be difficult to fight Litian Temple.


    Looking at Song Ning at the moment, Gu Yao couldn''t help but say: "It feels that Song Daoyou''s breath seems to have changed, and it seems not as strong as before."


    "Suppressing cultivation to become the ultimate god, Song Daoyou is indeed much stronger than us, but cultivation is now recovering, and with our full strength, Song Daoyou may not be able to win easily." Li Yiyan couldn''t help being nervous.


    They looked at Song Ning''s back and silently cheered for Song Ning. If even Song Ning lost, then I was afraid that no one would really be able to overcome Luo Yi who was away from Tiangong.


    The court lady looked at Song Ning indifferently and said to Luo Yi: "Kill."


    Luo Yi''s pupils shrank, and his eyes returned to normal: "Kill or not, you don''t need to command you."


    "you!"


    "You are only the court lady, your duty is to communicate, not to direct me." Luo Yidao.


    As soon as the maiden shook her sleeves, she snorted coldly and said no more.


    Luo Yi''s eyes fell on Song Ning again. He looked around and turned over to take out the fairy sword. Speaking of that relationship, I, Luo Yi, can''t afford to lose this person. "


    Luo Yixian sword waved off the wind in front of him.


    "Let''s put down the sword, you''re far away with swordsmanship alone." Song Ning didn''t move, and his voice was flat like water.


    "Oh? Then you give it a try!" Luo Yi turned his wrist while talking, and Immortal Sword swept away at Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned over and took out the Liuyun Sword. The swords of the two were like light and intertwined. Swordsmanship from the Tiangong is fierce, and he is beckoning. Song Ning''s swordsmanship is both rigid and soft, with many changes.


    In the comparison venue, the two figures flickered, and if they could not see the light emitted by the interweaving of weapons, they would never know where they were.


    "Song Ning''s swordsmanship is too ordinary, and Feng Tu is too humble. If he holds the sword on his right and confronts Song Ning with the phantom meteor sword, Song Ning has no chance!" Elder Shengjianzong sneered.


    The other elders of Tianzong nodded one by one, and through the fight between Song Ning and Luo Yi, it can be seen that Song Ning is certainly not Feng Tu''s opponent in swordsmanship. Even Luo Yi can suppress Song Ning at this moment.


    The two figures flickered, and Luo Yi laughed continuously: "Don''t you say that you can''t do it with Tiangong sword? You don''t mean that my sword skills are far worse than you?"


    Juechen and others felt their faces hot at the moment, as if they were slapped by someone. Before they thought Feng Tu said it was true, they thought Song Ning really was so strong, but now it seems that this Song Ning sword is not as good Luo Yi, how else to fight? Swordsmanship is not as good as people, so immediately use other techniques, but Song Ning is brave, must use swordsmanship to fight the enemy?


    The corner of the mouth of the palace girl raised, and the sarcasm was a little more: "This Song Ning may want to learn our Luo Yi, and suddenly lost his sword to win a surprise? It is a good idea, but it is too naive."


    Even though the court palace lady did not listen to what she said, but it was not a rhetoric. From the comparison between Luo Yi and Feng Tu, Luo Yi''s swordsmanship is indeed not high. I''m afraid it won''t work anymore.


    Luo Yi grew bigger and more fierce, Song Ning only had the power to parry, under Luo Yi''s attack, Song Ning backed off again and again.


    Cangyun hit.


    Fell.


    The tricks of leaving Tiangong swordsmanship continue to fall on Song Ning. Liu Ningjian in Song Ning''s hands is unstoppable every time, dangerous and dangerous. Every time he is about to be hit by Luo Yi, but every time it is resolved .


    Luo was anxious, obviously he had the advantage, why can''t he break the opponent''s defense?


    Luo Yi''s attack is more rapid, but even so, dozens of moves have passed, still unable to defeat Song Ning.


    "Eh? They seem ..." Liu Sitong questioned in the Imperial City: "How come and go, Song Ning seems to have been defending?"


    Liu Sitong''s current cultivation practice has already turned the peak of God, barely able to see clearly the battle between Song Ning and Luo Yi.


    Liu Sitong said this, so everyone around him heard it now, and they also found out that Song Ning had always been defending.


    Luo Yiyue became more and more confused, he cut a sword to Song Ning, this sword made three points, three points after three points, stab from different directions, each sword was punctured hundreds of times in an instant, each A thorn is aimed at different acupuncture points on Song Ning.


    The attack completely surrounded Song Ning, and Song Ning could not escape. He did not resist with the Liuyun sword, but stood on the spot and gave Luo Yi a glance.


    Luo Yiben felt that Song Ning was bound to be injured after this blow, but when he saw Song Ning''s expression now, he suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Song Ning, who was wrapped in the attack, pinched his left thumb with his middle finger, and struck a crisp finger sound. When this finger sounded, suddenly a force erupted from his body, which struck Luo Yi in all directions. Smash the attack directly.


    Jian Qi!


    Everyone couldn''t help but stunned the sword, could they resist the attack?


    Luo Yi was shocked in his heart and quickly backed away. He thought that the swordsmanship from Tiangong had been learned by him. Except for the immortal and Taoist laws that were difficult to comprehend, others were already familiar with the heart. Ning Jianqi can be defended?


    Song Ning looked indifferent, looked at Luo Yi, and said softly: "I remember, I taught you how to transform qi with sword, shape with qi, with sword and qi, without qi and sword. You are in the Tiangong ... all What did you learn? "


    "Seriously alarming, since you are angry and swordless, then don''t use a sword to fight me!" Luo Yi roared.


    Song Ning sighed and turned away to put the Liuyun Sword away: "You are too attached to the swordsmanship, you have thought that under the fairyland, the swordsmanship urged by spiritual power alone, in addition to stimulating spiritual power What is the power beyond the attack? "


    "Let''s talk nonsense!" Luo Yi''s eyes showed a trace of mania, and once again attacked Song Ning.


    "This Song Ning ..." All the monks in the fairyland, including the palace maiden, were all stunned by Song Ning''s words. In the spiritual realm, there could be a monk who could tell the difference between the spiritual realm and the fairyland , This is unbelievable.


    The difference between Spiritual Realm and Fairyland is this. Spiritual monks use their own spiritual power, and Fairyland monks already know each other from heaven and earth. The basic cultivation method of the monk''s mouth.


    But just when these fairyland monks thought they had looked at Song Ning high, they found that they still looked too low on this spiritual monk ...

 Chapter 375： Feelings need to be in a position

    In the face of Luo Yi''s crazy attack, Song Ning raised his fingers, and there was a sword gas at his fingertips. The sword gas was invisible and colorless, but turned into a sword, resisting Luo Yi''s attack.


    While Luo Yi attacked, Song Ning said lightly: "You have a gap with Feng Tujian, the difference is not one star, the reason is very simple, that is Feng Tu is practicing the sword with his own will, but you are Step by step, every move, every technique. "


    Luo Yi''s confusion, the more he attacked, the more unable to break through Song Ning''s defense.


    Song Ning never took the initiative to attack once. He calmly blocked every attack of Luo Yi. Looking at Luo Yi''s eyes, the disappointment in his expression became heavier and heavier. From his mouth, he said the same sentence again. The words: "What have you learned in Litian Temple?"


    What did you learn from the Temple of Heaven?


    The strongest mind, the strongest spell, the strongest sword, the strongest Dao ...


    Luo Yi lost the sword in his hand, he was not reconciled, not reconciled!


    The avatar and Song Ning have been together for more than a decade. Song Ning has learned a lot from Song Ning, but why did his disciples leave Tiangong to learn something from Song Ning? Why did his disciples leave the Temple of Heaven to learn to live in a mortal named Luo Zhengfeng?


    Qianfengyin!


    Luo Yi''s hands were sealed, the surrounding spiritual force was condensed in Luo Yi''s hands, and the wind between heaven and earth seemed to be used by Luo Yi at this moment.


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up. He just felt the thousand wind seals at a distance, but now he feels at a close distance. He suddenly found that this technique is not completely mastered by the spiritual realm. This is the use of the power between heaven and earth. It is already a category of fairyland.


    Jue Chen and others were shocked. At this moment, if Song Ning continued to be brave, he might be seriously injured in these thousand wind seals. This thousand wind seals had already surpassed the scope of the spiritual realm monk. Using stronger spells, when facing Qianfeng Seal, you must retreat.


    But what surprised everyone was that Song Ning not only did not retreat, but greeted him instead.


    "Song Ning, are you looking for death! Rewind!"


    However, at this moment, the words of Jue Chen were too late, and Qianfeng printed it out. At this moment, it seemed that all the winds around him were controlled, and the violent wind slammed and screamed towards Song Ning like a wind dragon.


    Song Ning did not make any resistance, let Feng Long hit his body, a sound of bone fracture came out, Song Ning did not resist at all, and was bombarded to hundreds of miles away in an instant, but at this moment he and Feng The difference in the picture is that his body is not depressed or protruding, but only the bones are broken and the meridians are damaged.


    Everyone was terrified, this Song Ning could not resist at all, why should he welcome him? Could it be crazy?


    However, if anyone sees Song Ning''s face at this moment, he will be shocked to find that Song Ning''s mouth is actually smiling.


    Realization, if you are not on the ground, if you are not on the ground, you can never really understand the mystery. Although Song Ning is only a spiritual realm monk, he has already understood the cultivation of fairyland. He is sure that this thousand wind seal is the cultivation of fairyland When the spell was relevant, he decided to take the blow forcibly.


    While comprehending the thousand wind seals, Song Ning also wanted to test how strong this body is now.


    Sure enough, Bone Bone turned into powder and blood and flesh, and the skeleton of the giant''s bone was cut. Now the strength of this body is beyond Song Ning''s imagination. Song Ning originally thought he would be injured more seriously.


    Among all the monks, Luo Yi was the most shocked. When Luo Yi saw Song Ning suddenly rushing over, he was too late even if he wanted to withdraw his strength. He stared blankly at Song Ning. He fluttered, his body shivered uncontrollably, and the memories in his mind were messed up, but he had a trace of bewilderment in his eyes for some reason.


    He did n��t want to kill Song Ning. He had many avatars. Only the one he knew with Song Ning really experienced the life of the world, but he did n��t need the world. What he wanted was to go further from the Tiangong, so he wanted to Song Ning put aside his relationship.


    The requirement of Litian Temple is to let him feel the world, but it is not to let him bring in what the world has learned, so he does not recognize Song Ning nor Luo Zhengfeng.


    Just when everyone thought that Song Ning was bound to be seriously injured under this blow, just when Jue Chen and other human figures were about to rush out to save Song Ning, they suddenly saw a figure in front of Luo Yi, and the ensuing It was a bland voice: "This is an attack. If you can put your thoughts of Qianfengyin on swordsmanship, your swordsmanship will be very strong."


    At this moment, everyone''s breath could not help.


    Under that kind of attack, Song Ning did not resist at all, but now he can still stand here and speak?


    The Maiden of the Temple of Heaven from the Temple of Heaven could not help but take a half step back. Qianfengyin was the technique taught by the Temple of Heaven to all the monks at the peak of the Spiritual Realm. It is an application of the power of heaven and earth, wind is everywhere, so Qianfengyin is to use wind to attack.


    By learning this technique, disciples from Tiangong can understand the magic technique when they first enter the fairyland, instead of still using spiritual power to attack. This is the method of cultivating genius from Tiangong.


    The most basic immortal technique, in the spirit realm, the people who can resist are already rare, but this Song Ning hard resistance has only suffered some minor injuries?


    Luo Yi shook his legs and stepped back a few steps, he looked at Song Ning in front of him. At this moment, it was like returning to the time when the avatar was not dead. It was like returning to the day when he was called Ning Ge behind Song Ning''s butt. .


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and when she exhaled, with blood mist, it was obvious that the internal injuries were extremely serious.


    "Don''t you want to prove that I was wrong with Master? Then, in this battle, you have to win me." Song Ning raised his finger and pointed to Luo Yi.


    Luo Yigang wanted to speak, but he hadn''t waited to speak, and suddenly felt the wind around him, a terrifying force condensed from Song Ning''s fingertips.


    Luo Yi was shocked and quickly dodge.


    He just flashed off, and Song Ning''s fingertips flew out with a single blow. The power of this finger was hard to see with the naked eye, but all the viewers felt a touch of wind.


    This is like a thousand wind seals!


    "No, it''s impossible!" The Maid of the Temple was incredible, but she immediately passed the news to the elders of Litiangong with the secret technique of Litiangong.


    Over the years, she has seen many geniuses who have left Tiangong to practice. On these thousand wind seals, they spent a great deal of time to realize, but Song Ning turned out to have just watched Luo Yi''s show, and after receiving a blow from him personally, Can it be imitated?


    Several elders of Tianzong were speechless at the moment, and they finally understood where Song Ning was really strong. They finally saw that Song Ning was not only able to resist in front of Luo Yi, but he hadn''t even started to fight.


    The real competition is just beginning!

 Chapter 376： Fairy technique

    "It turned out to be this feeling ..." Song Ning withdrew his finger. The feeling of Qianfengyin was actually similar to Yuyu III. They all need to realize, but Yuyu III was biased towards martial arts. It is a simple perception of the world.


    Regardless of whether the immortal technique returns the Tao, in the process of enlightenment, it is like a layer of window paper. Once this layer of window paper is broken, then it will be unimpeded.


    After Luo Yi was shocked, his mood fluctuated even stronger. He gritted his teeth, and his feet hadn''t stood firm yet.


    The wind chimes looked tight. Although she knew that Luo Yi''s current practice was not enough to support the next immortal technique, he was able to cast this immortal technique even with some minor injuries. Ning is also a plan for today.


    "Exhale!" Luo Yi pointed to the sky as soon as his feet landed.


    Suddenly there were winds in the sky. When the wind rose, the sky dimmed, and the wind turned into a strip of dragons coming from all directions. Luo Yi''s face was pale and his body was shaking. At this moment, six wind dragons appeared behind him. The real Fenglong, like a real living creature, opened up a huge mouth and scrambled towards Song Ning.


    Song Ninggang just wanted to dodge, but felt the wind beneath his feet. It turned out to be a wind dragon rising from his feet somehow, holding it in midair.


    The remaining six wind dragons want to pounce on Song Ning from different directions, as if to tear Song Ning into pieces.


    This blow is far stronger than the previous Qianfengyin. If it is compared with the wind dragon, then Qianfengyin can''t even match this half of the wind dragon.


    "This is Immortal Art! Spiritual Realm Fight, he even forced to perform Immortal Art!" Juechen couldn''t help but to start, but Juechen''s body just moved, but was stopped by the wind chime.


    "Well, if Song Ning can also perform magic, he can perform it. If not, then Luo Yi, as a spiritual monk, why can''t he perform magic?" Wind Bell said coldly.


    Although the words are correct, the monks of the spirit realm actually used the immortal technique, which is already a violation of the rules. Looking at this moment, Song Ning has been attacked by these many wind dragons, even if I want to help.


    Luo Yi had blood in his mouth. Obviously, the technique he just performed was already to the limit for him: "This, you forced me! Immortal technique exhales the wind, even if it is a virtual immortal, it will also be bound by this wind dragon. This It ��s not a trick, it ��s just that you have suffered. "


    Luo Yi murmured, as if talking to himself, as if talking to Song Ning. He was speaking, blood was flowing from his mouth, his body flicked slightly, and he took two steps backwards and nearly fell.


    The spiritual monk forcibly used immortal technique, his perception was not enough, and his body was not strong enough to be repulsed by the rules of this world, and now this is considered a minor injury.


    At this moment, Song Ning and the seven wind dragons were circling in the sky, and his figure appeared extremely weak in mid-air. In the violent wind, it seemed that he might be crushed at any time.


    This technique cannot be avoided by Song Ning, and it is only a matter of time. Everyone knows this, but no one can block it.


    Song Ning was able to dodge the attacks of these seven wind dragons, and the violent wind ripped his body, even though he didn''t really attack him, but even because of his physical strength, he still felt great pain.


    He continued to lift off, and the seven wind dragons followed.


    Song Ning''s speed is extremely high and high, Song Ning''s speed is very fast, until Song Ning has seen a black dot in the air, Song Ning''s body suddenly did not understand.


    Xianshu? !


    When Song Ning Lingji moved, this breath was completely exhibited on the basis of Qianfeng Seal. Although Qianfeng Seal was very strong just now, it is still much worse than the current Fengfeng. Immortality?


    Looking down at himself, looking at the vast Yulan Continent, Song Ning couldn''t help raising his palm and pressed down.


    "Fairy, crack the ground!"


    Song Ning''s palm fell slowly. At this moment, his state of mind seemed to be the same as the residual image of the fairy in the fairy ruins. It was a feeling that the whole continent could be destroyed if a palm fell.


    When Song Ning''s word "cracked ground" blurted out, the sky above the Orchid Continent suddenly changed color. With this random burst of noise, Song Ning was at a height of several hundred miles at the moment. I didn''t see Song Ning, but I saw a big palm pressed down.


    The palm swelled rapidly, as if it were from outside the world. Everyone felt a panic at this moment. It seemed that if this palm fell, the Yulan Continent would collapse in an instant, and they would all be crushed to death.


    In Song Ning''s feeling, it was only a tentative technique, but for the decentralized, it was like destruction.


    When a palm fell, the seven wind dragons were broken up in an instant, and the palm of the hand crashed towards the ground. The sky around the imperial city was completely covered by the palm, and it seemed that it would be completely crushed in the next moment.


    The wind chimes were shocked. It was not just the wind chimes that was shocking at this moment, even the dust and other people were incredible. Song Ning was clearly a monk of the spirit realm. It was clearly that he had just mastered some magical arts through Qianfengyin. How can it be displayed now? What kind of fairy art?


    He, what is he? !


    When this idea was born in the hearts of all people, whether it was wind chimes or dust, they immediately raised their hands to resist this palm. If they did not resist at this moment, it would be difficult for them to imagine what would happen next.


    Under this attack, Luo Yi was scared and backed away without blood, and several Dao immortals cast their spells on the sky, and the immortal art was played.


    Even so, the hearts of the people were still uneasy.


    Immortal technique fell on this palm, and the palm with the power of destruction and decay was suddenly broken, and it was directly penetrated, not to mention, even the slightest fluctuation was not caused, just as the palm just now was just a sway, a fundamental There is no substantive attack in general.


    Fairy, crack the ground.


    For today''s Song Ning, it''s too much to fully exhibit it. Too much. His palm is tangible, and he can destroy the magic technique performed by Luo Yi, who is also a spiritual monk. Compared with the fairy technique, even the weaker one can fight it.


    The palms dissipated, and everyone was relieved. The monks in the imperial city were shocked, but the most frightening thing at the moment was the wind chimes.


    To be precise, the wind chimes at this moment can no longer be described as horror. When she is the maiden of the palace of Litian Temple, she knows that there are so many things about Litian Temple. Among them, there are some fairy tales about Litian Temple that she remembered in her heart: The wind, the rain, the sky, and the ground. "These are the four immortals, and the order is from weak to strong.


    "This Song Ning is only a spiritual realm monk. That''s right, even Qian Fengyin had just been touched by himself just to find out a bit, but where did he learn from this fairy spell cracking ground!" Wind Bell looked at the sky, eyes For the first time a hint of fear appeared.


    [The author''s off topic]: The first is more, there is more today

 Chapter 377： ‘Heavenly Way’

    Wind chimes can be sure that the magic technique from Tiangong is unique in this orchid continent, but why can Song Ning exhibit it?


    Fairy, crack the ground.


    This is that even if she, the maiden of the palace of the temple, only saw its shape but failed to learn, the rumors of the fairy technique from the Tiangong are inherited from ancient times, and it is impossible to learn elsewhere.


    At this moment, the news that Wind Bell had just given to Litian Palace had just arrived. Elders in Litian Palace contacted her. Windbell just contacted Litian Palace. The first thing he said was not what Song Ning understood, but the immortal technique.


    Elder Li Tiangong was shocked to hear that Xianshu cracking the ground did not spread the secret method. No matter who they were, as long as the disciples of Litiangong mastered it, there were only two ways to go, either to become a member of Litiangong or to die.


    "Windbell, you will resolve this matter immediately." Elder Li Tiangong heard the voice.


    "The wind chimes obey."


    After the wind chime and Litian Temple finished talking, Juechen laughed: "You seem to be scared just now, why did Song Ning so eagerly take action after she performed the fairy technique?"


    Wind chimes looked at Jue Chen with cold eyes: "That fairy spell splits the ground. Fortunately, the disciple has its shape. If it really has the power of splitting the ground, I am afraid that the country of falling feathers is no longer here!"


    Juechen laughed: "I don''t know who said" Song Ning has the ability to perform fairy arts "before. Sin Ning was exhibited by his own ability. What else can you say this time?"


    The wind chimes looked gloomy, and she didn''t want to fight with Jue Chen and others in her area, but Jue Chen''s words were really uncomfortable.


    At this time Duan Yun, Gu Yao and others looked up at the sky and Song Ning. The words of absolute dust fell in their ears and were deeply imprinted in their hearts.


    Fairy technique.


    While they were still in the spirit realm, Song Ning was able to perform the immortal technique, and it was an immortal technique that could impress many Daoxian immortals. They did n��t know if Song Ning used the Burning Sky Sword in the attack just now. What will be the results, but they know that even if they do n��t burn the sky sword or the state of the blood devil, Song Ning ��s power is still beyond their reach.


    This is a spiritual monk, but it is too far apart, too far ...


    In the air, Song Ning''s body was squeezed by space, it seemed that space was squeezing him, trying to squeeze it into the void.


    It is the rule of heaven and earth that the spirit monk cannot perform the immortal technique. However, Song Ning violated this rule at the moment. He violated more than one star, because the immortal technique is so strong that it is by no means a wind energy.


    Luo Yi, who forcibly exerted the exhalation, was only unstable in his blood and blood, and his breath was uncertain, but now Song Ning is not physically strong, afraid that it has been crushed by space.


    Song Ning tried his best to resist the squeeze around him. He wondered if he had heard it wrong or someone was talking. At this moment, a voice appeared constantly in his ear. The voice seemed to be talking to himself, but also to himself and himself. speak.


    "Different spiritual realm monks, can''t even restrain you from the rules of the world?"


    "Spiritual monks also want to go against the sky. If you don''t die, what is the reason?"


    "I didn''t expect that the spiritual monk should have such a hard body. It seems that I need to put some more force on it."


    Song Ning was disturbed by this voice, and the voice continued to reverberate, falling into Song Ning''s mind, as if attacking the spirit.


    "Who is it!" Song Ning sipped.


    "Yo? Can you hear me? Interesting, who am I? I am your heaven, I am heaven! Boy, you die for me!"


    As soon as the sound came out, the space squeeze around Song Ning immediately increased, and there was a clicking sound from Song Ning''s bones, but even so, Song Ning was still not injured.


    Heaven? !


    Heaven is the rule, how can you speak?


    Song Ning''s heart was shocked. At this moment, he seemed to figure out something, but he was not sure, but now that the "Heavenly Way" wants him to die, he must die?


    "Dead!" The voice came again, and the space squeezed a bit stronger.


    Song Ning clenched his fists and slammed into the space beside him.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Song Ning felt his fist numb, but at the same time, he also felt that the space next to it seemed to be loose, as if it had loosened under his smash.


    Heaven? !


    Song Ning smiled angrily: "The life is mine, the magic technique is my skill, you want me to die? What do you count!"


    Yuyu three styles!


    The three types of Yuyu will be condensed, and Song Ning will be all around. He will open up the surrounding space, even if the sound squeezes Song Ning with the force of space, he will not be able to crush Song Ning.


    At this moment, in one of the stars connected to the Orchid Continent somewhere in the universe, a male cultivator was shocked. There was an incredible color in his pupil: "There is still three breathing time, the rule-breaking automatic calling There is only seven breaths to manifest, what kind of person is this kid? The spirit monk can actually resist the power of my space! "


    Hundreds of thousands of miles apart, even though the power of this man''s space is greatly reduced, it is enough to control the Youlan Continent, but now how ...


    "Did the monks above your crippled planet dare to violate heaven? Find death!" Men Xiu broke out with all his strength, and he shook his hands hard.


    In the Orchid Continent, the domain around Song Ning was crushed suddenly, and the force of space slammed into him frantically. At this moment, Song Ning felt like it was squeezed together by heaven and earth. Will be crushed into pieces.


    However, at this moment, the male practitioner suddenly felt a little uneasy. This uneasy feeling actually came from Youlan Continent!


    Immediately afterwards, his pupils shrank sharply, and a silk thread was wrapped around his arm, and this silk thread was passed from the Youlan Continent, followed by a voice, the voice of a hoarse old man full of vicissitudes. : "Don''t you dare to touch the old man''s fancy?"


    The voice just came out. The silk thread wrapped around the men''s arm was tightened sharply. His hands were cut directly by the silk thread. After a scream, he looked at the formation in front of him in panic: "No, it''s bad. , The barrier is broken, the barrier is broken! "


    At the same time, the space beside Song Ning disappeared over Luoyu Kingdom. All this happened between a few breaths. Naturally, no one found Song Ning''s anomaly.


    Song Ning stretched his body a few times, his muscles and bones made a clicking sound, he did not know why the crushing of this space suddenly disappeared, but he was sure that the so-called heavenly path just now was not heaven or patho, It''s like someone.


    "Can it be that the Orchid Continent is under the control of the fairy, and that fairy has become heaven in our eyes?" Song Ning was very confused, as if she fell into a confused world for a moment.


    At the moment below, Jue Chen and others called Song Ning. Song Ning lowered his figure and fell in front of everyone. He hid the scene just now in his heart. This matter was too weird to talk to people easily.


    As soon as Song Ninggang fell, there was a burst of exclamation in the imperial city. Song Ning was a symbol of the country of falling feathers. The stronger Song Ning was, the more secure they were. On the contrary, the elders of Tianzong had a subtle look. The disciples in Tiangong suffered a fiasco after the competition, but Song Ning, who belongs to the army, won ...


    [The author off topic]: No. 2


    Today there is Gagen

 Chapter 378： Invitation from Tiangong

    But at this moment, the Tianzong Alliance and the army are on the same side. For this mysterious Litian Temple, they must work together. Moreover, if today''s disciples lose, Song Ning wins, and they have to speak for Song Ning.


    "The wind chimes from the palace palace of Litian Temple, aren''t you? Feng Daoyou, you just saw that Song Ning won very easily, and your disciples from Tiangong are just like that." Elder Shengjianzong sneered.


    Although this wind chime is slightly higher, in the opinion of the elders, this wind chime does not dare to do it here. Even if she really does, it is impossible for many Daoxian present to stand idly by.


    Wind chimes gloomy, walked to Luo Yi: "It''s alright."


    Luo Yi looked sad, and nodded. His eyes kept falling on the ground, as if he didn''t see his head far away because of this defeat.


    "Li Tiangong wants to take charge of the Orchid Continent, I think it''s okay." Elder Ghost Hall smiled: "Feng Daoyou, you can''t leave."


    The elder of the ghost hall spoke yin and yang strangely, and heard the wind chimes glooming a bit.


    "Song Ning doesn''t seem to be your disciples?" Wind Bell said coldly.


    Elder Shengjianzong looked up and smiled: "Who said? I am preparing to accept Song Ning as a disciple. Song Ning, from today onwards, you will be our disciple, chief disciple of Shengjianzong! It''s still high. "


    The elders of the other forces of Tianzong saw that the elder Shengjianzong was so shameless, it was really speechless. Just now, he has been counting Song Ning, but now he wants to directly accept Song Ning as the chief disciple. They have seen it, but they have n��t seen it since.


    "Oh? Is Song Ning really your disciple of the Holy Sword Sect?" Wind Bell seemed to smile.


    Elder Shengjianzong glared: "Nonsense, I said Song Ning is, Song Ning is!"


    "In this case, I am very interested in one thing. The fairy technique that Song Ning imitated just now is called cracking the ground. It is my immortal technique from Tiangong. Since he is a disciple of the Holy Sword Sect, so should the Holy Sword Sect Give me a statement, but this fairy technique stolen the ground, but your sacred sword stolen people stolen? "Wind Bell said coldly as he spoke.


    Elder Sword Sect''s expression was stunned. Immortal art cracked the ground ... Stolen?


    But then he retorted: "The mouth is on your face, you can say what you want, and I said that it is like the palm of the god!"


    The wind chimes said coldly, "Oh? It doesn''t matter if you admit it or not. Litian Temple takes this matter very seriously. I advise you to think about it. You are in charge of Youlan Continent. This matter is discussed with you by Litian Temple. The disciples are competing with you and using the results of the contest to determine, but if it involves the immortal technique of Litiangong, then it will be endless. "


    When the wind chimes said this, both the tone and the look were extremely low. At this moment, even a fool can see that the wind chimes are not alarmist.


    One side can be powerful, because it has powerful monks, and the powerful monks are cultivated by these skills. The immortal technique is "fundamental" for Litian Temple. If even "fundamental" is stolen, , How can they give up?


    Song Ning hadn''t spoken before, but suddenly he heard the wind chime saying the word ''cracked ground'', and he said: "This immortal technique cracks the ground is your immortal technique from Tiangong?"


    Wind chime hummed: "Yes, you have good talents. Although only half of the power at the time of this cracking, it is already a dragon and phoenix among people. It was originally a secret to learn about the personality killing from the Immortal Art of Tiangong, but now it is to you. The elder decided to relax, you join Litian Temple. "


    The bedding of the wind chimes was so daunting to the people present, that even the elder Shengjianzong did not dare to continue to say that Song Ning was the person of Shengjianzong, but now the words of this wind chime have become too fast, even throwing it directly to Song Ning An olive branch emerged.


    If you can enter Litian Temple, if you can enter Litian Temple, who will go to the Holy Sword Sect and who will be in the army?


    Several elders of Tianzong cursed at the same time, it turned out that this wind chime was the most shameless.


    Both Juchen and Moyun Daoxian felt sorry at the moment, and Song Ning could not decide to leave them, but now that he left the Tiangong to open the door to Song Ning, Song Ning will certainly not refuse. After becoming a member of the Tiangong, this competition also It doesn''t make any sense. No matter Song Ning or Luo Yi, they are disciples from Tiangong, and everyone wins the same.


    It seems that the Orchid Continent is still respected from Tiangong after all.


    Luo Yi, who was beside the wind chimes, could n��t help but raise his head. My mind was extremely complicated. He refused to accept, but he was defeated. He did n��t want to admit his relationship with Song Ning, but the memory was still in his mind. Don''t go.


    Wind Bell saw Song Ning saying nothing, and said, "If I insult you before I take it back, you are not an ordinary person. If you arrive in the Heavenly Palace, you should be ranked in the top three in the spirit realm. Follow me back to the Temple of Heaven, and you will learn nothing about stealing the ground. "


    Has the service softened?


    Even though the tone of the wind chimes is still a bit arrogant, everyone can hear that the wind chimes are soft at the moment. I just said that Song Ning is just a common person, and I want Luo Yi to kill Song Ning. Apologizing to Song Ning, this change is too quick.


    After all, wind chimes are nothing more than palace ladies, and judging from Song Ning''s current strength and aptitude, given time, they will be able to become elders from Tiangong. Wind chimes are now slightly relaxed, and their relationship with them can be considered as plans for their future.


    Within the Imperial City, everyone looked at this scene, and their minds were conflicted. On the one hand, they were happy for Song Ning, on the other hand, they felt that Song Ning had lost their backing.


    This time, when Song Ning had a step, he could naturally agree to come down, which seems to everyone to be reasonable.


    however����


    Song Ning smiled slightly and clenched her fist in the wind bell: "Thank you for the love of the elders of Litian Temple, and thank you for the appreciation of the court ladies, but I don''t want to join Litian Palace."


    what? !


    The more you know the person who is away from Tiangong, the more surprised you are at this moment. If you do not solicit him from Tiangong, what kind of trouble does he want?


    Luo Yi looked stagnant, obviously Song Ning''s answer was beyond his expectations.


    Wind chime narrowed his eyes: "You think about it, I might as well tell you that there are only two roads in front of you. One is to join the Litian Temple, and then you will walk in peace and the other is death.


    Wind chime raised his head slightly and looked down at Song Ning: "I will give you a chance to answer again. Join Litian Temple and follow me now."


    At this moment, everyone understood that Li Tiangong made it clear that Song Ning was the first person to soften and then Song Ning had to go.


    In the eyes of several elders of Tianzong, Song Ning was a little toasted and did not eat or drink fines. He even dared to refuse Litiangong. He was really courageous. He just joined Litiangong and had a face. Now he joins ...


    [The author off topic]: No. 3

 Chapter 379： He will come by himself

    The wind chimes gave people a sense of condescending. When she spoke, the pressure fell on Song Ning, making Song Ning feel extremely uncomfortable.


    If the wind chimes are persuasive, Song Ning may agree, but now ...


    "The magic technique of cracking the ground, I saw it by chance in the fairy ruins. It is not that you are away from the Tiangong. If you want to take the opportunity to recruit me from the Tiangong, you have a better attitude. If you want to find a chance to leave the Tiangong, It ��s so embarrassing to drop me. Let ��s do it. I ��ll see if you can kill me today! ��Song Ning quickly retreated and pulled out the Burning Sky Sword. At the same time, Song Ning swallowed and blacked. The shadow came out and stood beside Song Ning.


    "Master, you''re back. Heifeng really wanted to think during this time ..." This is the old man who was accepted as a servant before Song Ning. He was nearby, Song Ning called him, and he came, only But after he came, he discovered that there were so many immortals around him.


    Seeing that the surrounding atmosphere was wrong, Heifeng immediately shut up and secretly stood behind Song Ning, praying in his heart not to fight, if he fights again, will he not die?


    Song Ningmu didn''t squint and looked at the wind chime. At the same time, he started to draw the sign with the fairy pen and ink in the storage ring. He can still remember the previous sign, if the wind chime really started here, he Can only run.


    The atmosphere was suddenly tense, and Song Ning was neither humble nor overbearing, but now it is a stupid act in the eyes of others, and even the six forces of Tianzong dare not act rashly, and Song Ning refused so decisively?


    "Since you are looking for death, then don''t blame me." Feng Jingru was like Hanbing, and she lifted her hand toward Song Ning and pushed it away.


    She acted directly without any clue, and several Dao immortals around didn''t react at all. Even the Moyun Dao immortal who had always wanted to accept Song Ning as a disciple hadn''t had time to protect Song Ning. Song Ning walked away.


    In front of this palm, Song Ning''s only feeling was that he was dead.


    At the moment, instead of Burning Sky Sword blocking Song Ning''s body, Burning Sky Sword was originally a form of slaughter, but just a moment ago, the blood light above Burning Sky Sword suddenly changed into a translucent white light, Burning Sky Sword blocked Song Ning, The translucent white light quickly became full, and the more full the color, the stronger the defense.


    Burning the sky sword, the form of heavenly royal!


    Boom ~


    Fen Tianjian trembled violently and was stalemate for a moment before being beaten into a human form. Xiao Burn fell to the ground, just came together, a spit of blood spewed out.


    "Isn''t this alright?" Moyun Daoxian stood in front of Song Ning: "Feng Daoyou, your practice is indeed above me, but if you really want to fight, you will die today!"


    When the magic cloud Daoxian speaks, Yuyu takes control of the surroundings. At the same time, the five Daoxian and other five Daxian behind him stand up in front of Song Ning. The people of Tianzong''s six forces are now standing on the side with Song Ning. Surround the wind chimes before.


    Wind chimes glanced at these more than ten people with cold eyes: "You think about it, you are against Litian Temple!"


    Elder Shengjianzong suffocated just a moment ago, but he was so weak that he dared not speak. Now that everyone is twisted together, what is he afraid of?


    "What about Litian Temple? The six forces of Tianzong, our army, and various races, if we really want to fight you away from Tiangong, I am afraid that you will not be cheaper than Tiangu!" Elder Shengjianzong hummed .


    The wind chime resigned, and she naturally knew that she was away from Tiangong. Now she can''t be completely upset with these people, just Song Ning ...


    Just as the wind chimes hesitated, a voice suddenly came out of her mind: "Well, come back, he will come to Tiangong sooner or later, and there is something he needs from Tiangong."


    "Yes, Elder Nebula." Wind Bell said in his heart.


    Moyun Daoxian and others were opposed to the wind chime, and the wind chime smiled lightly, pulled up Luo Yi, and opened a crack with her hand. After entering the crack, she looked back at Song Ning, leaving a strange look, and then the crack closed. The two disappeared.


    Everyone was relieved as well. Just now they were really taken aback. If the wind chimes really worked with them, then it means that Litian Temple was really shot. The various rumors about Litian Temple are really daunting.


    At this moment, the most happy is the monks in the imperial city, Song Ning is their reliance, Song Ning did not leave, they are naturally happy.


    The six forces of Tianzong and the army successfully got rid of the control of Litian Temple under the victory of Song Ning. This is undoubtedly a good thing, but more importantly, the six forces of Tianzong were ready to suppress the army, but now they have given up. If it is true that the relationship between human beings and Song Ning are closer to Jue Chen and others, they still have to stand by the side.


    "Xiao Fen, you go back to cultivation first, it''s okay here." Song Ning nodded to Xiao Fen Dao, Xiao Fen nodded, turned into a sword and entered the storage ring, and then Song Ning took a fist at Mo Yun Dao Xian and others: "Thank you all Seniors help, if not, I am afraid I will die here today. "


    "I didn''t expect the wind chime to actually do it, but you can rest assured that if we are here, you won''t dare to treat you from Tiangong." Moyun Daoxian looked at Song Ning sympathetically: "Song Ning, do you have any plans to visit the teacher?" ? "


    Immediately after Immortal Dao Xian opened his mouth, Juechen''s complexion immediately changed: "Moyun, are you so bad? Song Ning is a human monk. Even if I want to pray, I should ask first."


    How did the elder Shengjianzong see the battle between the two?


    "Song Ning''s swordsmanship is so high, it''s a pity not to go to Saint Sword Sect, you don''t have to say that, if Song Ning really wants to worship the teacher, go to Saint Sword Sect." If he had gone, he must be the chief disciple, and Feng Tuding would be willing to retire to the second place. "


    Feng Tu has been sent back to cultivate at this moment. Yunhai Guyao and others looked here. If Song Ning wants to join the martial arts, they all hope that Song Ning can go to their martial arts. They are also willing to follow the position of the disciple.


    Elder Shengjianzong finished talking, and Elder Ghost Palace laughed grievously: "You are not ashamed, I will be embarrassed for you. The little girl who left Tiangong just questioned you about the magic technique. Dare to let go, what is it now? Song Ning, a devil-like talent, should go to our ghost hall! "


    Several other elders immediately competed. At first, they were still persuading Song Ning, but then they evolved into a lip-striking battle between them, and the spit was spitting.


    Just as they spoke, the eye of Qiao Xi, who had never spoken, lifted his eyelids and asked, "Song Ning, right? You are very strong. I heard that everyone in the lost battlefield also depends on you I just escaped from the 61st floor. Since you are all dependent on you in the 61st floor, I would like to ask, can you see what other people are alive in the 61st floor? "


    [The author off topic]: Section 4

 Chapter 380： Before leaving

    When Qiao Xi said this, Gu Yao and others suddenly looked tight, and they all looked at Song Ning. Gu Yao just wanted to give Song Ning a voice, but found that the surrounding spiritual power was restricted, but Qiao Xi cut off the surrounding spiritual power. , Chuanyin could not reach Song Ning''s mind.


    Song Ning looked at Qiao Xi and wondered: "Isn''t it just a few of us in the legacy of the battlefield? What do seniors mean by this? The younger generation don''t quite understand it."


    Without much thought, Qiao Xi shook his head and turned away: "Gu Yao, let me go back."


    At the end of the conversation, Qiao Xi opened a crack, Gu Yao followed, and finally looked at Song Ning and left. Qiao Xi walked anxiously, and no one thought he doubted Song Ning''s words through his reaction just now, but in fact, Qiao Xi was already suspicious.


    Although he did not know which layer of his tower was trapped by his son, but today Guyao and others came out from the ancient tower, Qiao Xi counted it, and the first sixty floors were not difficult. The eleventh floor was passed by Song Ning. At that time, Song Ning was beaten completely. Qiao Tian''s strength was not as high as that of Song Ning. Therefore, it is certain that Qiao Tian was trapped on the sixty-first floor.


    They are on the sixty-first floor, and it is impossible for them not to have seen each other, so some of them must have lied, even if Qiao Xi knew that someone had lied, he did n��t want to pierce, because he was waiting, and when the elder Taiwo woke up, he would Before being able to know what happened to Qiao Tian before that fate broke.


    The remaining few people in Tianzong battled for a long time, and finally decided to give up. The elder and elder Shengjianzong became elite, first to speak: "Song Ning, Shengjianzong welcome you to play at any time, when you want to come, then come and play , Do n��t forget that the Holy Sword Sect is the sect of practicing kendo. "


    "What sword sword is not sword sword, Song Ning, the ghost sword in the ghost hall is useful to you, but the life and death domain and the ghost sword are of great origin." The elder of the ghost hall did not give in.


    Song Ning clenched the punches in the crowd: "Thank you, but I have no idea of ??the past, I still have other things to do."


    "Song Ning does have some things to do. If there are a few other things, please go back first." Jue Chen''s attitude is also polite. Now that they are not antagonistic, the strength of the Tianzong Alliance must still override them. Above the tribal army.


    Several elders said a few words to Song Ning again, and then they took their disciples away one after another. The idea of ??what he said was in charge of this country was also directly revoked. The country of Song Yu was Song Ning. Song Ning''s troubles, although Song Ning is only a spiritual realm monk, once he breaks through, even ordinary fairyland monks can perform immortal art. Even though the sky split was only half-powerful, it was already terrifying.


    People walked almost the same way, Juchen and Moyun Daoxian and others stood in front of Song Ning and looked at this young man with great praise: "I really didn''t expect that Luo Yuguo actually gave you such a monk who surpassed the disciples of Litian Temple."


    Song Ning smiled: "Seniors have won the prize. I have retrieved Danfang. There are a few medicinal herbs in it that I need to prepare. When the medicinal herbs are prepared, it is the day when I refined the medicinal herbs."


    When Song Ning spoke, her eyes had been hovering between Juechen and Moyun Daoxian, as if waiting for something.


    Moyun Dao Xiandao: "We have also begun to look for what you need. There are two ways. There will always be a way to rescue the one you love from the frost enchantment."


    Song Ning touched her nose and her nose was sour, but her face did not show any traces: "It''s so good, there are still some things to be arranged for the younger generation, and then I will look for medicine."


    "Song Ning, what medicine do you need, we let the demon fairy people prepare." Moyun Daoxian said.


    Song Ning shook his head: "The medicinal materials are too harsh, and outsiders are prepared to worry about me."


    After finishing his speech, Song Ning turned and walked towards the imperial city.


    Jue Chen and others looked at Song Ning''s back, and felt no wonder in his heart, but everyone with great fortunes was destiny. There are too many secrets in Song Ning''s body, but now they are not so good to ask, otherwise they must ask. For a while, Song Ning would leave Tiangong''s immortal technique. This alone made them puzzled.


    At this moment, a burst of cheers broke out in the Imperial City, and Song Ning''s arrival was inspiring to every monk of the Fallen Kingdom.


    With a light smile on Song Ning''s face, he walked all the way to the front of Liu Sitong and others. He was shocked in his heart. These people were too fast to improve, and it didn''t take long for them to enter the battlefield. Because it was by leaps and bounds.


    "Master." Xiao Ke stood on the side, and was the first to speak after seeing Song Ning.


    Liu Sitong and others also greeted Song Ning, with smiles on their faces.


    "Semi-Pill, Huashen Pill, I did not expect that these pill medicines are really effective. I should have been in the battlefield for less than two months, and you have all arrived at Huashen Xiu Wei, and then you can smell it. "Song Ning said.


    "Thanks to Song Daoyou''s panacea." Liu Sitong said, recalling that Song Ning was only her junior before, but now Song Ning is a Taoist monk who is above her.


    To be precise ... It is the existence that surpasses all Wen Dao monks. At this moment, it is not an exaggeration to describe Song Ning as the peak of the spirit realm.


    "Elixir is just a supplement. I returned to Luoyu just now and felt that the atmosphere here has changed a bit, like a house. I used to close the doors and windows, and the air is not circulating, but now the door and window factory is open. The air is very good, right Cultivation is also beneficial. You have to improve so fast, and you should not be irrelevant to this point. "Song Ning explained.


    In fact, they felt this way long ago, but they weren''t too sure, but now Song Ning said that they were suddenly at a loss.


    "In the days to come ... Maybe there won''t be much time for me to be together. I''m going out to find some medicinal materials, and then I will save Xiaoxiao." Song Ning sighed lightly.


    "You feel at ease." Liu Ruyan on the side smiled, but there was a trace of melancholy under her beautiful face.


    Song Ning had long known that Liu Ruyan thought about him, but he couldn''t respond, so he could only pretend to be stupid: "But I''m still a little worried about Luoyu Country. We don''t know about Yulan Mainland, but why does Luoyu State think? It is the center of the Orchid Continent, why is it sealed? And it is said that the items that can open the battlefield of the Nine Heavens are also in the Feathering State ...


    All of this shows that the country of falling feathers is never simple, I am afraid that the country of falling feathers will not stop next, so if something happens after I leave, you must deal with it properly. If it is useless to mention me, take this The jade paper is crushed and I will come back. "


    Song Ning said, adding: "Don''t call me unless you have to."


    "Okay, don''t worry, Luo Yuguo doesn''t need to worry about it." Liu Sitong collected Song Ning''s jade notes.


    Song Ning took out another Elixir from the storage ring and gave it to Liu Sitong: "I have an Elixir here, which is helpful to Feng Tu ��s injury. Elder Sheng Jianzong did not leave because Feng Tu ��s injury was too serious. You take this elixir in the past and say I gave it, so that you can get closer to the Holy Sword Sect. "


    Liu Sitong took the Elixir and didn''t expect Song Ning to be such a careful person.


    After everything was explained, Song Ning turned and rose into the air: "Xiao Ke, Hei Feng, follow me."


    When Song Ninggang just flew up, the entire imperial city monks all focused on Song Ning. From their eyes, Song Ning could feel the concern from the heart.


    From the previous misunderstanding, exclusion, attack, and current concern, these people''s changes are seen in Song Ning''s eyes, warm in Song Ning''s heartland, Luo Yuguo is only a center of Youlan Continent, the medicine he is looking for may be in Youlan Any place in the continent also happens to take this opportunity to get acquainted with the real Yulan continent.


    In Song Ning''s view, this Yulan Continent is definitely more than just a three-party army, six-party forces, and a Litian Temple, of which there must be many denominations.


    However, before leaving Ningyu Kingdom, Song Ning still has to do one thing, that is, collect the Eight Spirit Beasts completely.


    In the gossip mirror, a flash of light flickered, and Song Ning flew towards the next spirit beast. At the same time, in a secluded paradise in the Youlan Continent, two old men were playing against each other.


    One of them held the black spots and the black spots fell. He thought thoughtfully: "I don''t know if we can finish this game before the war begins."


    In the other hand, Bai Zi was on the chessboard a little bit and ate a few black spots: "It depends on how heavy his obsession is. Nine Heavens Battlefield, Nine Heavens Xuan Battle, according to the sky, it''s almost the same."


    [Author off topic]: Chapter 5

 Chapter 381： The secret of the gossip mirror

    Ah sneeze!


    Song Ning sneezes and feels cold in the back, it seems that someone is poking his spine bone behind his back to say the same thing.


    Song Ning sniffed and didn''t care too much. At this moment, he was flying towards the west. Now the word ''li'' flashing on the gossip mirror is in the direction of the west.


    Heifeng and Xiaofen followed Song Ning, while Heifeng''s eyes were always on Xiaofen. Although he had a trace of fear in his eyes, he didn''t seem to be afraid of Xiaofen at this moment: "Hey, I said Tiantian Sword, why are you following this kid? The kid''s strength is not very good. "


    Although Xiaofen is in the form of Heavenly Emperor now, but when he heard this black wind saying that Song Ning''s strength was not good, there was still a murderous flash in his eyes: "Don''t think that you are a servant now, and I won''t kill you!"


    The black wind was not too scared, but continued: "I saw your style in those days, and I still remember that you killed hundreds of thousands of monks directly by the **** rain, and the scene was called A tragic, but the more you kill the more excited, as if it were ... "


    "Little voice!" Xiaofen''s expression tightened, and he hurriedly looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning just smiled: "It doesn''t matter, I won''t be angry with you because of the past."


    Xiao Fen let out a sigh of relief, and finally looked at the Black Wind with a slight change: "Huh, what is the hundreds of thousands of monks? Fen Tian Jian is strong, you haven''t really seen it, just rely on your cultivation point at that time. , If you really see it, I ��m afraid you wo n��t live to the present. "


    Heifeng grinned and continued to be close to Xiaofantao: "Hey, I was the one I was most afraid of."


    Xiao Fen was a little proud of hearing this. Song Ning didn''t talk much to her. Now, the black wind is very respectful, and she knows what happened back then. Xiao Fang is naturally no longer indifferent to this black wind, so The two started talking.


    "Burn the sky sword, do you know what the master is doing?" Heifeng asked.


    Xiao Fan glared at Heifeng: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, what must the master want to tell us first?"


    Black wind stunned, just had a little chat with Xiaohan, how suddenly the other party seemed to be a different person?


    But then, Xiao Fang told the Black Wind: "Don''t talk nonsense, the master is going to collect the eight spirits in the gossip mirror."


    Heifeng shuddered violently. When he heard the three words "Gossip Mirror", he almost fell directly from the air.


    Gossip mirror? !


    The black wind swallowed madly, and sent a voice to Xiao Fen: "You, what are you saying? Gossip mirror? Stop him, you must stop him!"


    "Dare you!" Xiao Burn''s voice was suddenly cold.


    The black wind was watched by Xiaofen''s eyes, and he was clever. He asked faintly: "Why? Then, don''t you know that gossip mirror? If you didn''t have that gossip mirror, you wouldn''t ..."


    "I tell you, if there is no gossip mirror, then the Nine Heavens Battlefield will not open. If there is no gossip mirror, the owner will most likely not be able to save Leng Yuexiao back." Xiao Yan''s expression seemed to have some weirdness, as if he was very eager The gossip mirror is generally turned on.


    It was n��t until the moment that the black wind understood that in fact the Tianjianjian hoped that the gossip mirror would open, because once the Nine Heavens battlefield was opened, then the Tianjianjian could kill in a logical manner, and the constant killing was what the Tianjianjian should be. Instead of being bound by Song Ning like this.


    It''s just that the Black Wind didn''t understand a little bit. This Burning Sky Sword seems to be very afraid of the current master. According to common sense, Burning Sky Sword is not always the consciousness that should dominate the master. Eventually the master becomes the Burning Sky Sword''s puppet. Do you keep killing? But now Burning Sky Sword is very obedient to this master, why is this?


    Seeing the black wind did not speak, Xiaofan added: "Following the master, although the master has no requirements for you, I have two things to warn you, no matter which one you commit, I will kill you."


    Heifeng groaned in his heart, Song Ning''s strength increased so fast, Burning Sky Sword was indeed not alarmist.


    "Hey, don''t say it''s two pieces. I''m obeying two hundred pieces." Heifeng begged.


    "First, don''t betray the master. Second, you must pretend to know nothing about the gossip mirror." Xiao Fen said.


    Black Wind felt that he was shrouded in murderousness, and immediately replied: "Sure, sure, I will do it."


    At the moment, the black wind put his mind on Xiaofen. After answering Xiaofen, he banged in front with a bang, and he looked up, and it turned out to be Song Ning, who was standing still.


    Song Ning looked at Heifeng and Xiaofen: "It was so murderous just now."


    Heifeng closed his mouth tightly, but Xiaohan lowered his head and looked innocent: "Master, the slave family just released a murderous moment to scare this person. The slave family is afraid that he will be suspicious of his master."


    Song Ning touched Xiao Fen''s head: "It''s okay, not to mention that Black Wind is not my opponent now, even if his strength is above me, he won''t do anything with me, he still wants me to help make gold Dan. "


    "Well, the slave family knew it was wrong." Xiaohan muttered.


    Without condemning Song Ning, he pulled out his gossip mirror and turned his head down to look at the intensity of the light displayed on the gossip mirror, looking for the approximate location of the next spirit beast.


    Black wind chills in his heart, especially when Xiao Fen was just murderous and awe-inspiring just now, but so quickly he turned into a hunchback. This acting is really the ultimate strength player.


    "Is that the gossip mirror?" Heifeng looked at the gossip mirror and felt numb. It was such a common mirror that the monks who had died on it were countless.


    Song Ning flew away in the distance while asking, "Xiao Fen, is your injury better?"


    "Thanks to the care of the master, the slave''s family is all right. That little injury is nothing, as long as the master is okay." Xiaohan blushed.


    Heifeng secretly observes Xiaofen, he doesn''t think it looks like he is acting, but in the impression of Heifeng, Tianjian Jian is not like this, the sword spirit of Tiantianjian is bloodthirsty and killing. Madness, the safety of the owner is related to her fart?


    But now the expression of the sky-burning sword makes the black wind doubt.


    "Is it too long, the character of the Burning Sword and Sword Spirit has also changed?" Heifeng scratched his head, but this was just a question in his heart, he didn''t dare to speak.


    "You have to be more careful yourself." Song Ning asked.


    "Yes, master!" Xiao Fendao said.


    While they were talking, Song Ning''s arms turned into a spirit fox, and Xiao Ke''s expression moved to Song Ning: "Master, there are fluctuations of the spirit beast over there, maybe your goal, but ... except the spirit beast There are also monks, it seems that the monks are encircling and suppressing. "


    [The author off topic]: 1 more

 Chapter 382： Fire Spirit Beast

    "Xiaofen, come back." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Fen immediately turned into Fen Tianjian and entered Song Ning''s storage ring. Song Ning did not say that the black wind, but did not expect the black wind to change its shape, and it disappeared.


    It''s just that even though the black wind disappeared, Song Ning''s face was strange: "Black wind ... Your turning into wind really makes me look at it, but ... Can you turn into a colorless wind? You become A black wind followed me, and others thought I was a monster. "


    "Er, Master, I can only turn into a black wind, otherwise why I call it a black wind." After the Xiaofeng warning, Xiaofeng''s tone of speech to Song Ning also changed. Before he dared to claim himself in front of Song Ning ''Old man'', but now his cultivation practice, if really angered Song Ning, Song Ning estimates that even his golden body can be smashed.


    Song Ning was a little speechless, turned over and took out a colorless cloak and gave it to the black wind: "Put on and follow me next to suppress your breath. I''d better not show you if I don''t let you out."


    The black wind returned to human form. He looked down at the colorless cloak of the sword in his hands and opened his mouth halfway. After a few breaths, he didn''t speak. His eyes were hot, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    In his hands is the invisibility cloak, and he is no longer familiar with this cloak. A long time ago, he saw this cloak in the battlefield.


    This cloak is different from other cloaks, that is, other cloaks may be able to hide the form, but they cannot completely hide the breath, but this cloak is different, it can hide the breath of the monk unless it is repaired. Too much higher, otherwise it is impossible to find.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Ning asked when he saw the black wind still.


    Black Wind shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I just thought, the master gave me such a precious cloak, aren''t you afraid that I will run away in cloak?"


    Heifeng put on his cloak as he spoke.


    The black wind disappeared, and even the breath was completely hidden. Song Ning''s expression as usual said lightly: "Then you can run now, but I don''t force you to stay with me."


    Heifeng smiled embarrassingly and didn''t continue.


    Song Ning no longer pays attention to the black wind, but the spiritual knowledge falls on the fluctuation of the spiritual power in the distance. Someone is indeed fighting in the distance, but if it is not small, Song Ning can''t determine whether the fight is a person or a spirit beast. .


    Bang ~


    A wave of spiritual power came out, and I saw a humanoid fire spirit beast surrounded by more than a dozen monks. Just now, the fire spirit beast used its own flame as a shield to block their attack, but it is obvious that the fire spirit beast Some injuries.


    "We continue to attack, and this fire spirit beast is almost impossible. The master said that if he could kill this fire spirit beast, he would be able to refine the panacea through the fire spirit beast. By then, our cultivation can be greatly improved. "One of the monks is the foundation cultivator. Among these dozen monks, his cultivator is the highest.


    Hearing the words, the people beside him immediately began to attack. The body of the fire spirit beast shuddered and scattered dozens of fireballs. These fireballs floated around it, and the flames were blazing, causing the surrounding air to burn a ripple.


    At this moment, Song Ning was less than a mile away from them. Instead of stepping forward, he sat on the tree and watched the two sides fighting.


    "This fire spirit beast is good spirits, but it seems to be unable to support it." Song Ning secretly said.


    Song Ning completely concealed the breath. The monks could not feel his presence, but Song Ning''s storage ring contained a gossip mirror, and the Fire Spirit Beast felt the appearance of the gossip mirror at the moment Song Ning arrived.


    It immediately focused on Song Ning, with no expression under the flame-burning face.


    The dozen or so monks found that the Fire Spirit Beast was a bit wrong. They knew that the Fire Spirit Beast was very weak now, but they could not be taken lightly. Now the Fire Spirit Beast looks far away during the battle. They are afraid of fraud and immediately Follow the eyes of the fire spirit beast.


    At this point, they immediately startled in their hearts: "Who is this? Sneaky over there, is it because we have to wait for us to kill the Fire Beast?"


    Song Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect the Fire Spirit Beast to be so sensitive. When he was shocked, he had to shake his head and replied: "Several Daoist, I really want this Fire Spirit Beast, but you fight It ��s not easy for a long time. It ��s not as good as that. I ��ll change it with you. ��


    The dozen people immediately became angry when they heard it, but they could not feel the fluctuation of spiritual power in Song Ning, and naturally knew that Song Ning''s strength was above them.


    After they looked at each other, the Chikuji monk clenched his fists and said: "Senior, this fire spirit beast is of great use to us. It is my master who let us come to suppress it. My master is ..."


    "This fire spirit beast is also of great use to me. Say, what do you want." Song Ning''s feet moved, his figure disappeared, and he appeared in front of everyone the next moment.


    "You, you are a human monk ..." The foundation monk shuddered. He knew that the human monk had a technique called Yu Jianshu. After practicing Yu Jianshu to a certain extent, he could move his mind and move to another place. .


    Song Ning frowned, and at this moment he realized that the people in front of him were not quite right. After a closer inspection, they realized that these people were magic repairs.


    "What happened to the human monk?" Song Ning said.


    Song Ning had just finished speaking, and hadn''t waited to ask the monks what they wanted. I saw that the head of the foundation monk shouted: "Flee!"


    Then a dozen people ran away.


    These dozens of people escaped quickly in mid-air, and they were overjoyed while escaping.


    "Thanks to running fast, if not, the human monk will certainly not let us go."


    "I didn''t expect to encounter a human monk. It was unlucky, but fortunately, it was important to keep my life. Go back and explain the situation to the master. The master will not blame us."


    A few monks ran called cheerful, but Song Ning, who was standing on the spot, was a little puzzled: "What are you running? Scary?"


    "Master, it''s not that you are scary. They are all demons. It is estimated that they are afraid of being killed by you." Heifeng said.


    At this moment, Fire Spirit Beast was in front of Song Ning, and suddenly he heard the air next to Song Ning. It was startled suddenly, obviously was shocked.


    "When you don''t need to talk, you''d better close your mouth, otherwise it will scare others." Song Ning lamented.


    Heifeng didn''t dare to answer.


    Song Ning glanced at the Fire Spirit Beast and flipped his hand to take the gossip mirror out of the storage ring. After seeing the Gossip Mirror, the Fire Spirit Beast didn''t resist at all and went directly into the Gossip Mirror.


    On the gossip mirror, a flame sign appeared under the word ''Li'', and at the same time, the word ''Zhen'' began to flash.


    "Huh, this fire spirit beast doesn''t like to talk. According to the speed, it only takes a day or two to gather the spirit beasts in the gossip mirror." Song Ning murmured to himself, smiling at the corner of his mouth. .


    Heifeng heard Song Ning''s words but he couldn''t help but smile: "When you have gathered it, you will know, how can it be so simple."


    [Author off topic]: 2 more

 Chapter 383： Thunder Spirit Beast

    Heifeng feels a bit surprised by his ''silly'' master. He really wants to understand that this person is too simple. A monk is so simple, even more surprising is that a monk is so simple. Being able to practice Wen Dao is still so strong.


    "If it is put in the past, it is estimated that it has been killed before, and it can still be practiced to the present?" Heifeng thought.


    Seeing that Song Ning is in a good mood now, Hei Feng said to Song Ning: "Master, how long have you practiced? Say I compare it with the monks of my time to see which one is faster."


    "Over ten years, what''s wrong?" Song Ning said.


    ten����


    The black wind is dumb, and has been practicing for more than ten years. If in the previous era, it was really nothing to practice Wen Dao for more than ten years, but Heifeng knew in his heart that Song Ning was captured Jin Dan before, and he also inquired about Song Ning, less than ten years, In fact, how long did Song Ning practice?


    If this is the case, the Black Wind really has to admire Song Ning. In this country of falling feathers, Black Wind can feel a powerful force of suppression. Here, the speed of suppressing the cultivation of the monk and the cultivation of the monk are suppressed. Under the circumstances, Song Ning was able to practice so fast, which really surprised him.


    "How long will it take for people of your time?" Song Ning asked, actively seeing Heifeng not speaking.


    Heifeng smiled: "Can''t compare, can''t compare, some are stronger than the owner, and some are weaker than the owner."


    Song Ning didn''t care: "How did you survive in ancient times? Did anyone else survive?"


    Heifeng sighed: ��I ��m not so much alive, I ��m better to say that life is worse than death, because I participated in the war that year, so I was punished, and this punishment was to seal me in the cave of the Falling Kingdom, I have The golden body, barely supporting that it will not die, but it is better to die, the golden body cannot break itself, even if it wants to die, it will not die.


    When Song Ning heard it, his expression became wonderful: "Then I help you?"


    "Ah?" Black Wind froze.


    "I broke your golden body and killed you. Aren''t you better to die? I will help you die." Song Ning said.


    The black wind was startled and backed up again and again: "No, no, I don''t want to die now, and once I have Jin Dan, the golden body will be weakened, and I want to live now."


    "Jin body is weakened, no wonder you need Jin Dan, this is your own leak, I did not force you to ask." Song Ning shrugged, looked around, but did not find the black wind.


    The black wind groaned in his heart, wondering how he was given the routine by a monk who had only practiced for more than ten years?


    "That ... Master, I call you Master, you can''t pit me." Heifeng clothing is soft.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "I promise you will do it. In fact, you are better than always staying by my side. Come and find me before the Jindan in your body expires, and I can refine a new Jindan for you. As for now, if you do n��t want to follow me, you can move freely. "


    Black Wind stunned: "This ... forget it, I should follow the master."


    "Follow you." Song Ning finished his speech and flew towards the southwest. The "shock" was in the southwest. He had to collect the eight spirits as soon as possible.


    at the same time����


    The dozen little monks were shocked, and the head of the foundation monk said: "Do n��t be discouraged, the master said, in addition to the fire spirit beast in the west, the thunder beast in the southwest can also be used, as long as it has five elements The spirit beast can enter the pill. "


    "Brother, Master also said that the Thunder Spirit Beast is not something we can handle. Let us not fight the Thunder Spirit Beast''s idea." A monk next to him who was a weaker man reminded.


    The foundation monk frowned: "Do you still want to improve the cultivation order? Let''s be more careful. If we can''t really beat it, we should still have the ability to escape. The fire spirit beasts can''t beat us, even if the thunder beast is strong, it should be Not much stronger than the Fire Spirit Beast. "


    Several little monks looked at each other, and then nodded: "Okay, so go back empty-handed, you will not be blamed by the master, and the cultivation can''t be improved."


    With that said, these dozen people went in the direction of the Thunder Spirit Beast in the southwest according to what the Master said.


    They have long known the specific location of the Fire Spirit Beast and the Thunder Spirit Beast, which was explored by their master before, and their master was used to let them experience it, so they let them encircle and suppress the Fire Spirit Beast. Unexpectedly, they will fight Thunder Spirit Beast''s idea.


    As for Song Ning, he uses the gossip mirror to determine the position of the Thunder Spirit Beast, so it is much slower than the little monks who knew the precise position earlier.


    A few hours later, when Song Ning was near the location of the Thunder Spirit Beast, Xiao Ke once again transmitted a voice to Song Ning: "Master, the Thunder Spirit Beast is less than a hundred miles southwest, but it seems that ... there are also people and Thunder Spirit Beast fighting. "


    Song Ning could not help frowning, feeling a little novel, and then moved with his feet, and flew not far away where the Thunder Spirit Beast was.


    "It''s still them?" Song Ning couldn''t help saying. He didn''t expect it at all. It was these little monks who fought against the Thunder Spirit Beast, but this time, these little monks really couldn''t beat the Thunder Spirit Beast. They are much stronger.


    The Thunder Spirit Beast looks like a thunder tiger from a distance, but it is huge, three feet tall, the whole body is flashing with electric light, and the surrounding air is crackling, obviously the thunder electrode is strong.


    The emergence of Song Ning also attracted the attention of the Thunder Spirit Beast, but the Thunder Spirit Beast''s eyes are also composed of thunder and lightning, and no one can see its eyes at all.


    After all, the Thunder Spirit Beast is a spirit beast and has its own spiritual wisdom. It was still wondering before, and these little monks dare to provoke it, but now it seems to understand, in its opinion, these little monks are sent by Song Ning. Yes, Song Ning looked in the distance, just to let those little monks experience.


    Roar!


    The Thunder Spirit Beast roared, and it felt the summoning power of the Eight Diagrams Mirror. For their eight-faced Spirit Beast, the higher the intelligence, the stronger the feeling of the summoning power, and they understood that if they left the Eight Diagrams Mirror, Will eventually perish, and now the holder of the gossip mirror appears, and it will naturally sell well.


    While it stopped attacking dozens of monks around it, it backed off again and again, as if invincible.


    More than a dozen monks had just thought of running away, and suddenly they were overjoyed to see this Thunder Spirit Beast weak.


    "The Thunder Spirit Beast is gone, let''s give it a fatal blow!" The monk Tsui said.


    More than a dozen monks began to bombard the Thunder Spirit Beast, Song Ning looked aside. I do n��t know why the Thunder Spirit Beast suddenly stopped attacking, but he knew that the Thunder Spirit Beast was defending at the moment. More than a dozen little monks can''t hurt it at all.


    Sure enough, these dozen people fought for a while, and they were almost exhausted, but they still did not hurt the Thunder Spirit Beast.


    In the eyes of the foundation monk, he was unwilling to say: "Big guys, come on, get angry, and it''s almost impossible!"


    [The author off topic]: 3 more

 Chapter 384： Gossip mirror, turn on?

    So, half an hour passed ...


    These dozen monks were almost paralyzed, but the Thunder Spirit Beast was still okay. The Thunder Spirit Beast was a little puzzled. It stands to reason that Song Ning should come forward at this time and show concern for his disciples, and then praise the disciples. Finally Use the gossip mirror to include it.


    But why did he remain indifferent after waiting for so long?


    As soon as the Thunder Spirit Beast moved, it seemed to understand what it was, and immediately screamed, as if it was injured, pretending to be extremely painful.


    If it hadn''t done this, it would be fine, and now in such a outfit, the little monks who are about to give up have once again ignited their fighting spirit.


    The monk founder felt dry at the moment: "It, it is really not working this time, we can''t give up halfway."


    then����


    After a moment, they were all paralyzed on the ground. This time, they really had no energy, and the Thunder Spirit Beast stood extremely embarrassed. It thought for a moment, thinking that he had figured out Song Ning ��s thoughts, kneeling on four legs On the ground, creeping, as if beaten down by these little monks.


    This Thunder Spirit Beast is a little helpless at the moment, these little monks are too weak, it is too weak ...


    The little monks finally smiled. They took out the Elixir and recovered it first, and then prepared to conquer the injured Thunder Beast.


    But when one of the monks looked around, he suddenly saw Song Ning. He pointed at Song Ning and yelled, "He, he is here again! He is here again, that human monk!"


    The rest of the monks were horrified, and their eyes were panic-stricken, and their already paralyzed body once again had the strength to stand up: "You really want to kill us, I tell you, my master will come immediately, if you dare to fight us, we����"


    The monk of the foundation period hadn''t waited to finish the speech, and the Thunderling Beast lying on the ground suddenly stood up, and he said angrily: "You are not together? I still played with you for a long time, and leave me!"


    When the Thunder Spirit Beast screamed, the thunder and lightning all over his body went straight to the dozen monks.


    "Lying trough! It even spoke!" I don''t know which monk said that, and then a dozen monks ran away like crazy.


    The Thunder Spirit Beast didn''t really want to kill them. In front of the holder of the gossip mirror, it knew what it should do.


    Song Ning came to Lei Lingbei and curiously said: "You just let them on purpose? You seem to have higher intelligence, the more you yearn for the gossip mirror?"


    Lei Lingbei nodded, prostrate in front of Song Ning: "Yes."


    Seeing that the Thunder Spirit Beast didn''t say much, Song Ning took out the Eight Diagrams. The Thunder Spirit Beast turned into a thunderbolt and entered the Eight Diagrams. Under the word ''shock'', there was a pattern of lightning.


    "If it used to be, it would be difficult to collect the eight spirit beasts, but now there is no war bondage, and my cultivation is also improved. In addition, the spiritual wisdom of these spirit beasts is getting higher and higher, and it is much more convenient to collect." Song Ning He said to himself, but the smoother this is, the heavier the doubts in Song Ning''s mind.


    The gossip mirror is an opportunity to open the battlefield of the Nine Heavens. Now that the collection is so smooth, is there anything wrong with it?


    Song Ning couldn''t help but think of the monk who claimed to be "Tian Dao" in front of him. In the eyes of everyone, "Tian Dao" turned out to be a monk. What would they think if the monks of the entire Orchid Continent knew about this matter?


    Since ��Tian Dao�� is the identity used by higher-level monks to control the Orchid Continent, will this gossip mirror and the nine-day battlefield be arranged by monks?


    "This is a strange thing." Song Ning was a little worried at the moment, after he had collected all the eight spirit beasts in this gossip mirror, someone would appear immediately and forcefully open the gossip mirror to open the nine-day battlefield. .


    Thinking of this, Song Ning suddenly remembered that Black Wind was the person on the battlefield at that time, and he asked, "Black Wind, do you know the relationship between this gossip mirror and the nine-day battlefield?"


    "Me, this ..." The black wind twitched.


    The black wind hadn''t spoken yet, and Xiao Renhua appeared as a humanoid figure beside Song Ning: "Master, I know the things about the Eight Diagrams Mirror and the Battlefield of the Nine Heavens, why don''t you ask me?"


    Song Ning was stunned. He asked the black wind clearly. Why did Xiaofu come out?


    But it doesn''t matter, he just wants to know now, so he said: "Then you tell me, the Eight Diagrams mirror opens the Nine Heavens battlefield, so are there any other secrets of this Eight Diagrams mirror?"


    Xiao Fenhuan said quickly: "No, besides being able to open the nine-day battlefield, this gossip mirror has a certain chance to reincarnate time and space, but this chance is very small."


    Song Ning frowned: "Gossip mirror ... no more use?"


    "This is the rumor. Although we have experienced it before, we have not seen the gossip mirror with our own eyes." Xiao Fendao said.


    Song Ning did not notice that Xiaocen used ��we�� instead of ��me��.


    "Okay, then this gossip mirror won''t turn on automatically? I didn''t collect the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts to turn on the gossip mirror, I just wanted to be prepared. If those two methods can''t save Xiaoxiao, I want to bet on one gossip The power of time and space in the reincarnation of the mirror. "Song Ning asked again.


    Xiao Fen shook his head: "The slave family doesn''t know, but the master is assured that if anyone dares to open the gossip mirror, Xiao Fen vows to protect it. Moreover, opening the gossip mirror is to open the nine-day battlefield. The slave family believes that the people on the Youlan Continent Unless they are bored, they won''t open easily. "


    Song Ning thought Xiaohan was right, and nodded: "Yes, there are still two spirit beasts, continue to collect."


    Song Ning finished, and flew towards the south.


    Heifeng sent a message to Xiaohan: "You told me not to betray the master, but you ..."


    "How do I? If you dare to say half a word, then you have no life to survive, and after the gossip mirror is turned on, it is also beneficial to you. You better think about it clearly." Xiao Fun glanced coldly at the black wind Drilled into Song Ning''s storage ring.


    The black wind feels cold behind, and the gossip mirror is turned on, which not only caused the nine-day battlefield. There are too many connections in it. Even when the ancient fairy world still exists, those ancient fairy people were afraid.


    However, Xiao Fen was right in one thing. Heifeng knew very well what he could get after the gossip mirror was turned on, and that was what he wanted.


    The black wind followed Song Ning, leaving two spirit beasts, and the time of searching together, it took only one night in total. When the sky was slightly bright, there was finally a "mountain" under the word "Gen" in the southeast. picture of.


    Eight Diagrams Mirror, Eight Spirit Beasts!


    At the moment when the eighth spirit beast was collected, the gossip mirror''s light flashed, and Song Ning could feel a wave of fluctuations in the gossip mirror. A slight rumbling sound came along with the wave. , As if something was opened ...


    [The author off topic]: 4 more

 Chapter 385： Gossip mirror, front and back

    At this moment, the gossip mirror feels as if it is about to split. Song Ning''s hands are showing the spirit, and he presses the gossip mirror firmly in his hand.


    His pupils contracted, and he never thought it would be such a scene.


    "Xiaofen! Didn''t you say that the gossip mirror could not be turned on automatically ?!" Song Ning said angrily.


    Xiao Fun appeared, and at the same time, the black wind beside him also came together. Both of them were insiders, but at the moment the two looked calm.


    Xiao Fen said: "Master, this is not the gossip mirror, but the eight you collected before are bait. The real eight-faced spirit beasts are located in the eight directions of the Youlan Continent. That is the real spirit beast. What you have collected is nothing more than a decoy with a figure of understanding. The decoy can guide you to find the real spirit beast. After collecting the real eight-faced spirit beast, the bait can be integrated with the spirit beast. The complete gossip mirror. "


    As Xiao Fen spoke, the vibration of the gossip mirror stopped, and at the same time, nine dots appeared on the mirror surface of the gossip mirror, one of which was red, and the remaining eight were black.


    The red dots are in the middle, and the eight black dots are in eight different directions. Upon careful observation by Song Ning, these eight black dots are moving slowly, as if they were living creatures.


    Xiao Fen and Hei Feng leaned beside Song Ning and carefully stared at the mirror surface of the Bagua Mirror. They had never really seen it before. This was also the first time for them.


    Xiao Ke in Song Ning''s arms jumped out and fell into a human form on the ground. She stared at the mirror of the Bagua mirror and frowned, "Master, this mirror ..."


    "What''s wrong with this mirror?" Song Ning asked immediately.


    Xiao Fen and Hei Feng suddenly looked tight. They didn''t know the background of Xiao Ke, and naturally they didn''t know how much Xiao Ke knew about the gossip mirror. If Xiao Ke said something so that they had exposed Song Ning''s concealment, then Things are not good.


    Xiao Kedao: "The back of this mirror is also different from before."


    Xiao Fen and Hei Feng relaxed, but their eyes were still on the Bagua Mirror. They also wanted to know the changes of the Bagua Mirror.


    Song Ning heard the words and turned the gossip mirror in reverse. Sure enough, there was no pattern on the back of the gossip mirror, but now there are some circle-like patterns on the back of the gossip mirror. What mark does this pattern look like? Just look with your eyes, you ca n��t see Any clue.


    Song Ning put his hand on the back of the gossip mirror. As soon as he touched the pattern, he felt a faint force inside it. This power seemed to be flowing. Although it was weak, it gave a kind of negligible importance. a feeling of.


    If Song Ning expected it to be good, it was a force related to space.


    "Gossip Reincarnation ... It''s true, if you open the gossip mirror completely, maybe the power of empty reincarnation may be true sometimes!" Song Ning exclaimed.


    However, the change of the gossip mirror did not stop, and there were slowly gossips outside the pattern, the eight words'' Qian, Dui, Li, Zhen, Kun, Gen, Kan, Xun ''according to'' South, Southeast, East, Northeast , North, northwest, west, and southwest directions.


    Under these eight characters, different patterns also appeared, all of which were the patterns of the Eight Spirit Beasts that he collected before.


    This gossip mirror turned into a double-sided!


    just����


    Compared with the normal position, the position of the gossip is just the reverse. As for the corresponding patterns of the spirit beast, it is even more disordered, and there is no regularity at all.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Xiao Fen, with doubts in his eyes: "Do you know it will become like this?"


    This time Xiao Fen was also blinded. She shook her head: "The slave family really didn''t know. I haven''t even heard of this matter, let alone see it."


    Black Wind also shook his head without silver here, as for Xiao Ke, she naturally knew nothing about it.


    Song Ning looked at the gossip mirror over and over several times, and finally sighed: "It seems that you want some gossip reincarnation, you still need some understanding. After all, it is reincarnation time and space. It is difficult to do it just by conquering the Eight Beasts."


    Now Song Ning is still unable to fully understand the subtlety of the Bagua Mirror, but he understands that the nine dots on the front of the Bagua Mirror should represent the location of the Bagua Mirror and the real Bafang Spirit Beast.


    Song Ning had questioned the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts before, because he had seen the description of the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts in an ancient book.


    Eastern Blue Dragon, Western White Tiger, Southern Suzaku, Northern Xuanwu, Northwest Sirius, Southwest Qilin, Southeast Qiqiang, Northeast Aqu.


    Now seeing the reaction of this gossip mirror and Xiao Fang''s explanation, Song Ning probably understood that what he had to do was to subdue the real Eight Beast Spirit Beasts. These spirit beasts were all extremely powerful. Completeness is very easy. Now it seems that he is a little whimsical.


    "Well, it happens that some medicinal materials are to be found in Youlan Continent, looking for medicinal materials, while looking for spirit beasts." Song Ning put away the gossip mirror.


    "Master, where are we going now?" Xiaohan asked hurriedly.


    Song Ning looked ahead, and was about to leave this country of falling feathers. He said: "There is no map of the Orchid mainland in Falling feathers, but there should be some outside of the falling feathers. First, go northwest to the nearest city. Buy a map of the Orchid Continent so I can find the herbs I need. "


    When Song Ning made a move, Xiao Ke turned into a spirit fox and jumped into Song Ning''s clothes. Xiao Fen entered the storage ring. Hei Feng continued to follow Song Ning in an incognito.


    In his breath, Song Ning stood above the sky thousands of miles, overlooking the Yulan Continent at this foot. The country of Lvyu became a circle of less than a foot in his eyes. Outside the country of Lvyu, there were mountains, water and cities. There are also deserts, peaks, abysses ...


    Song Ning couldn''t help being sentimental. At that time, on the top of Taihe Mountain, he had a dream to walk out of Taihe Mountain and take a look around. However, at that time, his uncle did not let him. Road.


    However, everything has changed because of meeting Leng Yuexiao. With this moment in Song Ning''s mind, he naturally knows that the Orchid Continent is not the whole world, but now it is so colorful outside the Orchid Continent, and the outside world will be How was it?


    "The map that Sister Tang showed me at that time marked the outer circle of Luoyu''s abroad as black. Now it''s ridiculous to think of it. The world outside is thousands of times more beautiful than Luoyu''s country." Song Ning couldn''t help but sigh However, apart from his sigh, he could feel that the state of Luoyu seemed to be bound by a force. Although this force is now extremely weak, it has not completely dissipated.


    Song Ning''s eyes locked on a city in the northwest. He lowered his body and flew towards the city. At this moment, he didn''t know. If one day he could stand on a bird''s-eye view of the Orchid Continent from a height of 100,000 miles. You will find that the shape of the entire Orchid Continent is just a ... gossip!


    [The author off topic]: 5 more

 Chapter 386： Enchanting Master

    The northern part of the Falling Country is snowy, and the southern part is desert. Only the east and west directions are densely forested and suitable for living, while the northwest, northeast, southwest and southeast are suitable for climate, which is also rich in mountains and rivers.


    The city locked by Song Ning is more than a hundred miles away from Yuyu, a distance of a hundred miles, but Song Ning can be reached within a single thought.


    "Hey, have you heard that the bone demon clan master is here, and recruit students here."


    "Really? The bone demon clan''s enchanting master? Has he actually recruited disciples?"


    "Is there any fake? Hurry up and see."


    When Song Ninggang fell on the edge of the city and heard a monk talking, he stepped forward and asked, "Where are you, the master of enchantment?"


    These are demon cultivators. When they saw Song Ning coming, their expressions were immediately tense. Shemales were not mutually exclusive. Why did this human monk come?


    Seeing that the expressions of several people were so alert, Song Ning said: "Now the war has stopped, and the seal of the Fallen Nation has been lifted. Why should a few be so afraid, I just want to ask about the Master of Enchantment."


    "Well, everyone knows that you human monks are cunning. If you are interested in the enchantment master, then go to the Iron-Blood City to see it yourself, don''t ask us!" Several demon repairers are still very vigilant and can''t help but retreat when they speak After half a step, it seemed to be ready to escape at any time.


    Indeed, they ca n��t feel the spiritual fluctuations in Song Ning ��s body, but the less they can feel, the better the person ��s cultivation is. The battle between the three demons of the demon has just ended. If this human monk kills, They will be killed in a few moments.


    Song Ning shrugged and walked towards the Iron-Blood City.


    Several demon Xiu relieved, but did not immediately follow up, but waited for Song Ning to go far before they slowly entered the Iron-Blood City.


    The architecture of the monster repair is different from that of the human monk. To be precise, the building here is a bit behind. The city walls are not made of mud bricks, but made of wood and bamboo, but Song Ning was surprised that these built buildings were very Reliably, this is not very consistent with the appearance.


    Human monks and demon cultivators have different atmospheres. As soon as Song Ninggang entered the Iron-Blood City, he immediately attracted all demon cultivators'' attention.


    "Huh, human monk?" A sharp voice came from behind Song Ning. The demon Xiu did not know when he had arrived behind Song Ning. He raised his hand and held Song Ning''s shoulder when he talked.


    "I heard that there is a master of enchantment here, and I also want to join in the excitement. If you violate any regulations of the Iron-Blood City, please forgive me." Song Ning said lightly.


    "You are dying yourself!" The sharp voice crossed, and the demon repairer pinched Song Ning''s shoulder with one hand.


    Snapped!


    He pinched Song Ning directly!


    But at the next moment, he discovered that it was not that he dismantled Song Ning, but that Song Ning had just moved forward too fast, leaving only a residual image. At this moment, he looked up and found that Song Ning had Walked a foot away.


    Song Ning''s blunt feet raised a brow: "Do you want to kill me?"


    During the speech, the spirit of Song Ning''s feet burst for a while, and the whole land of the Iron-Blood City was shocked, and all the demon cultivation''s hearts were trembling. Even the Iron-Blood City Master who was watching Song Ning was shocked and hurried from the house. Flying out of the mansion, came to Song Ning and bowed.


    "Cang Lei, Lord of the Iron-Blooded City, met seniors!" When Cang Lei bowed, he immediately screamed at the demon repairer who had just attacked Song Ning: "What do you want to do? How dare you shoot at the seniors, I think you don''t want to live Now! "


    "Dad, he is human, he ..."


    "Kneel!"


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on this Cang Lei: "The Lord of the Iron-Blood City, I didn''t expect that your small city is a monk of the gods to guard, and the strength of the demon repair is really not to be underestimated."


    Cang Lei was cold and sweaty at the moment: "Senior laughed, I don''t know what happened to the senior. The Iron-Blood City did not participate in the war that day. Even if some monks joined the war, it was only a backup, and no human monks ..."


    Song Ning raised his hand: "I am not looking for revenge, war, there is no right or wrong, no right and wrong, demon kills, and people also kill demon, there is no point in reporting wrongs, I have two things here, the first is Want to get a map of the Orchid Continent, the second is to see the master of the enchantment. "


    Cang Lei raised his head and looked at Song Ning: "Thank you, Senior, who knows the truth. It really is our role model, but Senior may be disappointed. The map of Youlan Continent ... Our little Iron-Blood City is not, That kind of thing can only be bought at auctions in Dachengchi above level four, and it still has a price but no market. "


    "Not even a map?" Song Ning froze.


    Cang Lei thought Song Ning was angry, and hurriedly explained: "This kind of map is extremely precious, and now the tribes have just ceased to fight, and some places on the map still need to be repaired, so it is extremely rare. However, the second thing mentioned by the predecessors is no problem, Gu Yu, the bone demon clan master, is now in the Iron-Blood City. "


    Song Ning nodded. He glanced at the demon cultivators around him who dared not raise their heads and said, "You don''t have to be afraid. I just released my spiritual power just to make walking easier. I don''t want to do anything with you, so you too Be fun, do n��t mess with me. "


    These demon cultivators groan in their hearts. If they knew Song Ning''s cultivation behavior, where would they dare to think about causing trouble?


    "I don''t know where Master Gu Yu is, I have something to think about ..."


    "Human Wen Dao monk, hehe, if you are in trouble, ask the human enchantment master, don''t ask me, even if you ask, I will not say!"


    Song Ning frowned and looked away, and found an old man standing on the roof. The old man''s white eyebrows had long beards and looked very young, but his cultivation practice was not high, only a deity.


    In his words, many demon cults below looked sideways, and in shock, there was also a trace of admiration in their eyes. In the eyes of these demon cultivators, the ancient jade master could not be humble and humble in front of this human monk. .


    The white-browed Master Gu Yu saw Song Ning''s eyes. Although he was still indifferent on the surface, he looked awkward and humble, but immediately conveyed to Song Ning: "Senior! Forgive me, Senior, this is also a helpless move. In a play, there are treasures in the old age, and the seniors want to ask any questions. The old age knows everything, and it is endless. "


    what?


    Song Ning was stunned. He just wondered why the old man was so unreasonable. Now he understands that he is cooperating with the old man to pretend to be a big man and establish an image in front of these demon repairs ...


    [The author off topic]: 1 more

 Chapter 387： Is this the treasure you gave me?

    Song Ningdeng doesn''t care about this. Convenience with people is his own convenience. Moreover, the war has just subsided, and Song Ningdang is not willing to conflict with the demon repair.


    "Well, after half an hour, I''ll wait for you in the south of the city." Song Ning then finished, his figure disappeared.


    Cang Lei''s face was ugly, and he wanted to persuade the ancient jade master, but he was relieved to see the human in front of him disappear.


    The demon cults around were stunned for the first time, but then they were all happy: "Master Gu Yu was really powerful, even the monks who heard the Taoism did not pay attention to it!"


    "It''s worthy of being Master Gu Yu, who has given us a long face."


    "I guess this human monk doesn''t seem to dare to embarrass us. If he really has the guts to do it, he needs to stomping his feet to deter him?


    Speaking of the demon cultivators, the ancient jade master panicked, and quickly calmed down the pretence: "Everyone is restless, the human monk is also a monk, and our demon cultivator is also a monk. Although the blood is not connected, we are all cultivators, so Do n��t defame others, do n��t mention it again, do n��t mention it again. ��


    The demon repairers heard that they admired this ancient jade master even more.


    Cang Lei waited for his son who had just risen from the ground and sneered, "Fortunately, the man didn''t dare to do it, otherwise you don''t even know how to die!"


    "Humph." The monk snorted coldly and turned away.


    Cang Lei immediately came to Master Gu Yu and whispered: "Master, you are a bit too impulsive, but fortunately that person is a straw bag, otherwise, if ..."


    Master Gu Yu''s face was really a little ugly this time. If he was heard by Song Ning at this moment, he would have to live his life: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Cang Lei was stunned: "Master Gu Yu, are you talking to the old man?"


    Master Gu Yu coughed dryly. After all, he was just a demigod monk, and Cang Lei in front of him was a monk of deification. His attitude just now was indeed a problem.


    "City Lord, that, cough, I still have something to do. I will go out first, and I will come back later." Master Gu Yu said.


    "Master Gu Yu, please." Cang Lei turned and left.


    Master Gu Yu smiled bitterly. He was really just for establishing an image just now, but this image was established in the eyes of ordinary monks, but in the eyes of Cang Lei, Cang Lei only thought that the human monk was too hay bale, not his ancient jade. deterrence.


    It takes a moment to go from the Iron-Blood City to the south of the city, but Song Ning came directly from the "Sword Art, Escape", just an instant, and the ancient jade master can only fly through, and the speed will be slower.


    When Master Gu Yu came to the mid-air of Baili in the south of the city, he saw Song Ning meditating under a tree. Gu Yu quickly lowered his body and came to Song Ning. He knelt on the ground with a puff: "Younger Gu Yu, under the care of her predecessor, was offended just now. Please also forgive the predecessor. The predecessor is reasonable and willing to help others. Oh, no, he is willing to help the demon. ... "


    "How did Master Gu Yu give me a straw bag and kneel down? Please get up quickly." Song Ning opened his eyes and said slowly.


    When Gu Yu heard it, his face was turned into green, and in his heart he cursed and insulted Song Ning as a grass-bearing thunder, but he said good things in his mouth: "The seniors laughed, the seniors laughed, the juniors are really ... juniors ..."


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "I said casually that I was trying to help you, but I was said to be a straw bale. I don''t know what treasures Master Gu Yu would pay me?"


    Gu Yu understands that the monk''s implication in front of the Daoist monk is ��My face is wiped out. If you do n��t pay me, you ��ll have to worry about your life��.


    "Senior, please see, this is the treasure I prepared for the senior." Gu Yu said and took a jade note from the storage ring and handed it to Song Ning.


    "Oh? What is this?" Song Ning asked Yu Jian.


    Gu Yu hurriedly explained; "Senior, this is the Jade Script of the Formation, the enchantment master entered the formation enchantment into it, and then the monk used spiritual force to urge it, which is convenient and fast, and can form the formation in an instant. . "


    Song Ning was slightly surprised. He heard this kind of thing for the first time: "This is the treasure you gave me?"


    Gu Yu sank in his heart. Without saying a word, he immediately took out two more jade tablets: "Senior, the jade script of that method just now was a void enchantment. After the enchantment was performed, if the outside monk did not investigate carefully, he could not find it. This enchantment, and the people in the enchantment are as if they disappeared, and they will not be noticed by outsiders. Then these two formation methods are the Iron Sword Formation and the Huiling Formation, and the Iron Sword Formation has attacks. As a result, Huiling Array can gather Reiki. "


    Song Ning took three jade notes and looked down: "These three jade notes are the treasures you gave me?"


    Gu Yu was dumbfounded. Instead of answering Song Ning, he directly took a bottle of Elixir from the storage ring again: "Senior, this is a bottle of Dahuan Dan. If he is seriously injured, he can recover quickly. This is Sipin. Immortality medicine, the two great dandans inside are both five-grain superb great dandan. "


    "Elixir is fine." Song Ning waved his hand, and there was no medicine bottle.


    Gu Yu was so scared that he shook his head, his face was crying, his tone was hoarse: "Seniors, juniors are the things before this point, except that the juniors will only have spirit stones. There are more than 30,000 spiritual stones here, all for seniors ... "


    "Only more than 30,000 spirit stones?" Song Ning said to himself, he still remembered that when he was in the cold house, Li Defei and Li Dan took out more than 100,000 spirit stones as combat resources, and now this ancient jade quilt Called the Master of Enchantment, there are only 30,000 spirit stones, which shows that the name of the Master of Enchantment is not true.


    Where did Gu Yu know what Song Ning thought, he thought Song Ning said that Song Ning was too scared, and he was really scared, and thought of Song Ning constantly asking him ''this is the treasure you gave me'' , Even more in my heart.


    "Senior, there are so many, don''t believe you check the storage ring, there are really so many!" Gu Yu''s voice was crying.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "I didn''t want to ask for something from you, I just asked you, did you give me these jade notes? As for the spirit stones, since you don''t have much, then forget it. I have a question to ask you next, just answer it truthfully. "


    Gu Yu heard that this was a relief, if not for Song Ning''s explanation, he really thought Song Ning was too little.


    "Excuse me, seniors, naturally, dare not hide anything." Gu Yu clenched his fists.


    Song Ning nodded: "Have you heard of someone using his body to fill the enchantment and become part of it?"


    [Author off topic]: 2 more


    There is really more today--


    At least five chapters are expected to be updated

 Chapter 388： Tianjizi

    Gu Yu''s face changed suddenly. He thought that what the monk wanted to ask in front of him was just some simple formation theory, but now the other party asked this kind of thing as soon as he spoke, which really made him unbelievable.


    Although he is not very good at formation, he knows this knowledge very well. Now when Song Ning asks, he answers truthfully: "What the senior said is not possible, but it requires too many conditions, whether it is from formation, The people who fill the formation from this are all bound. "


    Song Ning naturally knew that many conditions were required, and he continued to ask: "So, do you know how to separate this person who has already merged with the formation?"


    If Song Ning''s question just surprised Gu Yu five points, then Song Ning''s words now make Gu Yu very shocked.


    "Is there any acquaintance and that method in the predecessors and predecessors ..."


    Gu Yuhua saw Song Ning''s cold eyes just halfway after asking: "Am I asking you questions, or are you asking me questions?"


    Gu Yu hurriedly swallowed back the second half of the sentence and quickly apologized: "Senior does not blame, it is the junior who talks a lot, it is the junior who talks a lot. What formation did the seniors say? "


    Song Ning is not incapable of speaking, but the so-called ancient jade master always gave him a sense of unreliability. Song Ning was afraid that the ancient jade master could not cope after speaking, so he shook his head: "It is estimated You can''t help me with your formation skills, do you know the masters of formation? "


    Gu Yu was relieved in his heart. If Song Ning really asked him for help, he really couldn''t help: "If you go back to the senior, there is a real enchantment master in the Imperial City of the Demon Clan. Others call it Tianjizi. You need help from the Master of Formation, and it ��s right to go to him. "


    "How to get to the Imperial City?" Song Ning asked.


    "Go east." Gu Yudao.


    "Thank you." Song Ning''s words did not fall, and the people had disappeared.


    In the air, Song Ning flew while looking at the East. The East is basically a plain and very rich, with many cities, but there are also large and small cities in these cities. Song Ning chose a larger city to fall Now, although you know the approximate location of the demon imperial city, a map is still needed.


    This time Song Ning did not directly fall near the city. He lowered his body ten miles outside the city, and inspired the power of a drop of demon blood in his body with spiritual force. This drop of demon blood had long been refined by Song Ning ��s body and is now integrated into Song. In Ning''s body, under the inspiration of Song Ning, there was an enchanting air immediately covering Song Ning''s body.


    "As a result, I will be no different from Yaoxiu and save a lot of trouble." Song Ning thought.


    "Master, you are too careful, if I were you, I slapped and slapped. After one and a half demon repairs, all the rest is honest." Heifeng said aside.


    Song Ninglue frowned: "I have no enmity with them, why slapped me to death? Instead, it was you, who took me Jin Dan, and caused me not to practice for ten years. The greatest feud between them! "


    As soon as Song Ning said this, he was so scared that Heifeng immediately shut up. He stayed beside Song Ning and was frightened. The main reason was that he took away Song Ning Jindan, and almost killed Song Ning. He was grateful in his heart, but he was grateful. He was accustomed to the volatility of the monk, afraid that Song Ning would shoot him directly when he was unhappy.


    "Stay into the city, don''t you want to show up at random, you might get trouble if you are found." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng responded quickly: "Yes, yes, I will not show up casually."


    Heifeng said in his mouth that he was still somewhat dissatisfied. He thought that he was also the No. 1 character on the battlefield, but now he has to live under the control of a monk who heard the Tao.


    When the black wind was not upset, Song Ning had already gone away, so he had to hurry up to keep up, while looking around, while closely following Song Ning''s footsteps.


    The buildings here are similar to the Iron-Blood City, but in terms of scale, the Iron-Blood City is much smaller.


    "Luoxia City." Song Ning looked at the words on the city gate. Although the city wall was also built, it was made of extremely thick wooden boards, and it looked more magnificent than the previous Iron-Blood City. The monks around came in and out. When I looked at Song Ning one by one, I just glanced at my eyes and didn''t care too much.


    Song Ning is extremely satisfied. It seems that the drop of demon blood has indeed worked. He will fix it to suppress it in the infancy, so that it is convenient to walk, and it will not behave too weakly and be bullied, nor will it behave too strong and irritating. Attention.


    Song Ning came to the gate of the city and saw that the monks who had entered had paid ten spirit stones. It seemed to be the rules here. When it was his turn, the guard glanced at him: "What are you doing in Luoxia City?"


    "I wonder if there is an auction in Luoxia City? I want to buy a map of Youlan Continent." Song Ning said.


    The guard looked at Song Ning: "Auction? Where are you from Tubaozi, don''t you know that the lowest repair in the Luoxia City auction is the demigod? The monk Yuanying also wants to enter the auction, even the reception at the door It ��s a monk Yuanying, do you think you got into the venue? "


    "Pay ten spirit stones, right?" Song Ning had already received useful information. He did not want to dispute with these monks. He took out ten spirit stones and entered the city.


    "Who let you in?" The guard''s voice picked up. "We are going to guard here. Now people can''t enter. I just asked where you came from. Didn''t you hear?"


    There were a total of two guards in the guard city, and the other guard heard the movement here and persuaded: "Forget it, one more thing is worse than one less."


    "Forget it? I dare to ignore it when I speak, and this can never be the case." The guard said loudly: "I suspect you are coming to the auction to make trouble, if you don''t say where you came from, enter the city What is the purpose of today, do n��t blame me for being rude today! ��


    The eyes of the monks around have cast their eyes, but there is no such thing on weekdays, and at this time, several of them who came to Luoxia City participated in the auction, so the cultivation is all above the demigod, only Song Ning now Suppressing the cultivation base to Yuanying has become the weakest among these people.


    There was a flash of anger next to Song Ning. Song Ning suppressed this anger, and then said lightly: "I came from the Iron-Blood City. It was the ancient jade master who asked me to help him buy a map of the Orchid Continent. I remember you just said that the reception of the auction is all Yuan Yingxiu, since the connection is so high, can I a Yuanying monk make trouble at the auction?


    What you say is contradictory. "


    [The author off topic]: 3 more


    Today I added 2 more chapters, but 4 chapters

 Chapter 389： Precious auction items

    "You ..." The guard is a **** of cultivation, although his cultivation is forcibly promoted by the elixir. For those ordinary gods of cult, he is respectful, but now the monk Yuanying is in front of him. Naturally will not suppress temper.


    The guard on the side quickly hurried forward and pulled him: "Forget it, so many people are watching, and if it is known by the city owner, it will cause some trouble."


    The guard said Song Ning while looking at it: "It''s just a monk of Yuanying, what trouble can he make? Don''t care too much."


    "Okay, since you have said so, then I will not care about him today." The guard released, but when Song Ning walked past him, he said: "Come on me carefully, if you let me in I met you outside the city of Luoxia, I must unload your arm! "


    Song Ning did not reply, and walked into the city under the scornful eyes of the surrounding monks.


    Song Ningling ��s consciousness spread quietly, covering the entire Luoxia City after a while, and it was not until now that he understood why the guard was so rampant. In Luoxia City, all the monks ��practices were above Yuanying, and the number of Yuanying ��s monks was very small, mostly Demigods and Huashen monks, but what Song Ning cares about is not these Huashen monks, but three Wendao monks in this city.


    "In this way, Luo Yuguo did not hear the monks." Song Ning thought.


    Just as Song Ning Ling''s consciousness fell on the three Wen Dao monks, the three Wen Dao monks immediately probed back with their spiritual consciousness. However, before their spiritual consciousness touched Song Ning, Song Ning had already recovered the spiritual consciousness. In case they find out.


    One of the three Wendao monks is the owner of Luoxia City, and the other two are the president of Luoxia City Auction and the leader of Luoxia City Guard.


    But any monk who comes to this city of Luoxia must be respectful. Few people will directly sweep away with spiritual consciousness, especially Wen Dao monk. Spiritual consciousness is the weakest for a monk. Strong psychic attacks, ranging from injuries, to damage to the mind.


    But now it''s interesting. A monk who dared to sweep the whole process with spiritual consciousness came to Luoxia City, which immediately attracted the attention of three Wendao monks in Luoxia City.


    Although they immediately swept back with their consciousness, they searched all the monks in Luoxia City and failed to find Wen Daoxiu.


    In the mansion of the city master, an old man was holding a tea cup in his hand, with a trace of doubt in his expression.


    "Father, why is there such a sudden look?" The middle-aged man next to him asked.


    The city master sighed: "Some of the things auctioned in the Luoxia City auction this time are a bit too popular. Just now I felt that the spiritual knowledge of a monk who heard the Dao swept the entire Luoxia city, but when I wanted to probe each other with spiritual knowledge At the time, I found that I could not find the other party after I rummaged through the entire city. "


    The middle-aged man looked stagnant: "Even my father couldn''t find it?"


    "Not bad." The city master sipped his tea: "I''m afraid the auction will not be too peaceful this time."


    The middle-aged man respectfully said: "Father does not have to worry, General Lian Ting in our city is also Wen Daoxiuwei, and also the president of the auction, is it not the Wen Dao monk? The three of you are here, even if the Wen Dao monk wants to make trouble, We must first measure our strength. "


    The city lord sighed and shook his head: "To grab the first gear, the dark arrows are hard to guard against. I''m not afraid of him coming bright and honest, I''m afraid that he''s secretly spoiling. Just, I''m going out. You are ready to prepare. The auction will start tomorrow. Poor pool. "


    "Babe obey!" The middle-aged man bowed and clenched his fists.


    The city owner had just got up and walked away, but he looked away: "Lian Ting, are you here? I was just about to find you, and Zhu Yun, how did you two get together?"


    Lian Ting is the commander of the defending army. He was dressed in a uniform and walked with a wind and dust, and Zhu Yun was the chairman of the auction. He kept his honor all day long and was very elegant.


    When they saw the city lord, they both held a fist: "City lord, the purpose of the two of us should be the same as your purpose of going out."


    The city owner glanced at the son beside him: "Go down and prepare first."


    The middle-aged man bowed and clenched his fists again, and left after saluting at Lian Ting and Zhu Yun.


    "Sit," said the lord, sitting down first.


    Lian Ting Zhu Yun sat down and Lian Ting could not wait to speak: "A monk Wen Dao came from Luoxia City, and he was good at hiding breath."


    Zhu Yundao: "I don''t know the strength, but the power of spiritual consciousness is definitely above me."


    The lord nodded: "Not only above you, even me, the spiritual consciousness is inferior to him."


    Zhu Yun and Lian Ting''s pupils were slightly surprised. They both came to the city owner. In addition to reporting, they wanted to know the details of the man from the city master''s mouth, but they did not expect that even the city master could not detect each other. .


    With a beard, the city lord groaned a little: "Will ... be a virtual fairy?"


    As soon as he said this, the two people next to him were immediately speechless. If it was really a fairy, this auction would be wonderful, but then Zhu Yun said: "If it is really a fairy, then we would not care more Well, because that thing is too important, the monks in Wonderland have been notified. If anyone dares to covet, they must be severely punished, so even if there is a virtual fairy, it is here to guard. "


    The city lord and Lian Ting relaxed, and the city lord said again: "In this case, we only need to be more careful. Although the enemy is secret, we are three people after all, and he dare not act lightly."


    "Lord General!" Lian Ting Xiong said.


    "There is labor there. This item is of great importance. It is related to the saint of the fairy fairy family, but this saint is going to marry the grandson of Tianjizi. The advantages of this need not be discussed by me. The two also understand "" Zhu Yun said.


    The lord of the city nodded solemnly: "Yeah, Tianjizi was originally a demon clan, and his family was the mainstay of the demon clan. Jizi asked to go by name, and if he lost this important item, he would be guilty. "


    Lian Ting was slightly puzzled: "There is something unknown to his subordinates. Since the item is so important, why should it be put here for auction? And the news has been released in advance. Is there any trap?"


    "This is not something we should know. It''s better if we do our part well. Those big families naturally have their reasons." Zhu Yun also said he didn''t understand.


    After the talk, the two left separately, leaving only the lord of Luoxia City. The lord of Luoxia City felt a little uneasy and swept the whole city again.


    When Ling Ning swept over Song Ning, Song Ning felt a sense of emotion and couldn''t help wondering: "Isn''t it just that Ling Neng swept a bit, as nervous as this?"


    At the moment, Song Ning was sitting in the tea house opposite the auction, and the two people sitting at a table next to him whispered into his ears: "It is said that it is a baby, there will definitely be something happening at this auction, you see Come on. "


    [The author off topic]: 4 more


    There are 3 chapters today

 Chapter 390： Fairy fairy

    "I heard that there are babies, but what kind of babies are you? You told me."


    "Where do I know this? There are many rumors, but one of the most reliable rumors I have heard is that this treasure is related to the sage of the demon clan, and the sage is related to Tianjizi in the imperial city. The grandson is going to be married, and I do n��t know the relationship between the baby and the family. "


    Although these words are very quiet, they still fall into Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning doesn''t care about treasures. What he cares about is "Yao Xian Clan" and "Saint Girl".


    In the fairy market, Song Ning once met Bai Ting of the fairy fairy family and Bai Xin, Bai Ting''s sister. At that time, Song Ning heard Bai Ting said that Bai Xin is the saint of the fairy fairy family. I saw that Baixin was now at the age of the married man. Could it be that the fairy sage of these two populations is Baixin?


    Instead of asking, Song Ning turned his attention to the treasures of the auction.


    "No wonder the guards who checked before were very strict, and it seems that they were not aimless. This time the auction was a bit strange." Song Ning thought, drinking the tea in the cup: "Little two."


    Xiao Er came and rolled his eyes after coming to Song Ning: "What are you doing? Say!"


    It''s no wonder that this little two has such an attitude. Even the second person in this teahouse was cultivated in the late Yuanying period. Now Song Ning will suppress the cultivation in the mid-Yuanying period, which is really despising.


    "When does the auction start?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Er looked at Song Ning disdainfully: "Two conditions for entering the auction, first, to be above the demigod, and second, to pay the entrance fee of ten thousand spirit stones, if you can put together ten thousand spirit stones, I believe it. As for cultivation, you are still cool and staying. "


    Song Ning waved at Xiao Er and motioned for Xiao Er to approach.


    Xiao Er looked at Song Ning suspiciously, but still lowered his head and put his ear to Song Ning''s mouth.


    "I asked you when the auction started. Is it too difficult to understand what I said? Can''t you understand it with your wisdom? Isn''t Lingzhi open yet?" Song Ning whispered.


    "You look for����"


    Xiao Er rolled up his sleeves and had to deal with Song Ning, but at this moment, Song Ning moved his mind and released Xiu Xi as part of it.


    This improvement was only for a moment, and even the people at the other tables didn''t respond. Before that, they didn''t pay attention to Song Ning, and naturally did not pay attention to Song Ning''s cultivation behavior. do not know.


    Only that Xiao Er was dumbfounded at this moment, and his face immediately became full of smiles: "This, senior, don''t play with me, since there is cultivation, why hide it, and hide it in Luoxia City? Good thing, easy to be bullied. "


    Song Ning did not talk nonsense with Xiao Er, but repeated his question a third time.


    Dian Xiaoer naturally heard the impatience in Song Ning''s tone, and he immediately said: "Don''t be angry, Senior, the auction will start tomorrow, and it will start tomorrow."


    "Well." Song Ning pushed his hand and motioned for the second child to leave.


    Song Ning discovered after turning around the shop, the back of the shop was all wet. Obviously, it was shocked by the cold just now.


    "It''s really trouble." Song Ning said to himself, his original purpose was only a map of the Orchid Continent. In Song Ning''s thought, a map is not too expensive, but now it is different. He is very concerned about the mysterious baby. I''m curious, and I have to pay ten thousand spirit stones before entering the auction. This is not a small amount. There are only a few hundred spirit stones on Song Ning''s body. Where is the ten thousand?


    So, after paying the tea money, Song Ning got up and walked to the opposite auction.


    The surroundings of the auction are heavily guarded, and it can also be determined that there are treasures in it. When these guards saw an early demon monk coming, they immediately raised their vigilance, and one of the demon monks took one step. First, stand opposite Song Ning: "The auction will start tomorrow, Daoyou, please come back!"


    Song Ning clenched his fist: "This Daoist, I want to change some money in this auction now. I wonder if the auction will require a panacea?"


    "No need! If you don''t leave anymore, I''m welcome to blame you!" The captain had a very bad attitude, and when the spiritual energy spread out, he had to start.


    Song Ning quickly waved his hand: "I''m not here to cause trouble, I really want to participate in the auction, but I am afraid that the money is not enough, so I want to exchange some medicine for some money. If I can, I will trouble my friends ..."


    "Go! Just because you still want alchemy? Don''t say that your virtue doesn''t look like an alchemy master. Even if you are an alchemist, our auction is not just about anything you need for rubbish!"


    Song Ning''s words did not fall, the captain punched Song Ning.


    "Stop it!" While talking, there was a voice of a woman talking suddenly. The woman was very bold and covered the body area with no more body exposed area, but she was very useful to speak, the captain was hearing Immediately after this voice, he withdrew his hand.


    "Crimson Fairy, this man wants ..." The captain reported.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on this woman. The woman should be about thirty years old, with a voluptuous posture and a flaming red tulle. After the cultivation of the gods, her beautiful eyes fell on Song Ning and she looked around. , Said: "This Daoyou, you say you can make alchemy, but is it true?"


    Song Ning nodded: "It''s not false, there is no problem in refining the panacea."


    Chihong Fairy smiled: "There are indeed some elixirs that need to be refined in the auction. It is a fourth-grade elixirs. If Dao You can refine them, then follow me. The prices are fair and reasonable, but if Dao You cannot refine them, please immediately Leave, do n��t make trouble here, or you will lose your life. "


    Song Ning should come down in one bite: "Sipin Pill is no problem."


    The Chihong fairy stunned slightly, and said with a smile: "Daoyou can think about it again. If you can''t refine the panacea we need, the consequences will be very serious."


    "Where to refine it, what medicine is it?" Song Ning''s tone was plain, and he didn''t seem to hear what the red fairy said.


    Crimson Fairy no longer said to Song Ningduo, turned and walked towards the inside of the auction: "Follow me."


    Song Ning followed the red fairy into the auction, and at the same time, the red fairy sent a message to someone in the auction: "I happened to meet a person who claimed to be able to practice alchemy. You should immediately prepare the alchemy room. This must be hidden. Zhu Yun, when the panacea is ready, we will kill this person to avoid future troubles. "


    There was a burst of laughter in the depths of the auction: "Crimson, Crimson, did you, little goblin, use any charms just now to seduce the alchemist?"


    Chihong Fairy smiled softly. If this sound is heard by an ordinary man, his limbs will be soft: "The people are not the kind of wave hoofs. This alchemist is sent to the door by himself. It has nothing to do with others."


    [The author off topic]: 5 more


    Today there are 2 chapters

 Chapter 391： Imitation immortality

    "Oh, I don''t care if he seduced you, but I can tell you that if he dares to have a little bit of indifference to you, then I will immediately wipe it out!"


    Chihong Fairy just smiled and didn''t continue to talk to each other.


    Song Ning followed the Chihong Fairy, and the enchanting posture twisted in front of him, but Song Ning seemed to be the air in front of him. In a dark and narrow place, why are you walking between walls that are only two people wide for a long time now?


    But after all, Song Ning knows that he is here to help others to make immortality medicine, and he should try not to ask about things that should not be asked.


    After a moment, Song Ning finally saw a branch in front, and Chihong Fairy turned to look at Song Ning, pointing to the right and said, "This way."


    Song Ning followed, turned right, and finally came out of the wall. In front of him was a garden. The garden was not large, but the plants were all planted with exotic flowers and plants. Song Ning knew very well about medicinal materials, but he knew It is not just medicinal materials, he also keeps in mind some flowers and herbs with pharmacology. Now when he sees the flowers and plants in this garden, he looks, and there is a flower in this garden that he made for the dust and other people. Elixir needed.


    "Don''t mess around." Chihong Fairy said coldly.


    Song Ning hurriedly withdrew her gaze and continued to move forward with the Chihong Fairy.


    After crossing the garden, they came to a rockery. The red fairy waved her hand. The enchantment outside the rockery was broken, and she walked in first.


    This alchemy room is secret. After entering, Song Ning can feel that there are isolated spiritual materials around the alchemy room. Here, alchemy will not be disturbed, and no one in the outside world will feel any alchemy inside.


    Such a secret alchemy room, there must be strange.


    Song Ning thought to himself, but did not say so on his mouth: "What immortal medicine do I want to refine, how much do I refine, and how much do I pay?"


    Song Ning''s words just fell, and a person came from behind the Chihong Fairy. The man looked around and then took a red box from the storage ring and gave it to the Chihong Fairy.


    Crimson Fairy opened the pill box: "Look at this pill."


    Song Ning''s expression moved slightly, and he was a little surprised in his heart. What was contained in this elixir was a poison elixir. To be precise, the elixir itself was not poisonous, but Song Ning was able to determine the probabilities of elixir from the elixir. Effect, and the effect of this panacea should be harmful to the person taking it.


    There is only four stripes on this elixir, but this pattern is not an ordinary four, but it is twined in twos. To be precise, it should be eight stripes, but this elixir is different from the real elixir. According to the elixir According to the classification of the level, this medicine can only be regarded as the fourth grade.


    "This is ..." Song Ning was puzzled.


    Crimson Fairy said: "All you have to do is to imitate this immortal medicine and refine a shape with the exact same incense."


    Song Ning frowned: "The refining of the Elixir is not as simple as you said. It can achieve the same shape and the same incense, so this can basically be said to be the same Elixir."


    The man behind Chihong Fairy had a low voice, with a hint of spiciness: "So, can''t you refine it?"


    It is really difficult to imitate panacea for refining. For other things, Song Ning may not take it to herself, but there is a strangeness in this panacea. Song Ning is also very persistent in the panacea, and now he is a little interested. : "There is no absolute thing, I can try, but I must know what medicine is used in this medicine."


    The man said angrily: "I don''t think you want to live anymore! If you know the material of Elixir, do you still need to use it?"


    Song Ning lifted her eyelids and hummed: "Does you, who don''t know anything about Elixir, think Alchemy is an easy thing? I don''t need you to tell me about medicinal materials, but I need to touch this Elixir. "


    The man exchanged glances with the Chihong Fairy, and the two looked at Song Ning again. After confirming that Song Ning was really only the initial cultivation of the god, he gave Dan Box to Song Ning. After Dan Box gave Song Ning, the two People stared at Song Ning cautiously and tried their best to guard against it.


    Song Ning took the pill out of the pill box, put it in the palm of his hand, raised his hand to the nose, then closed his eyes and took a light breath.


    When Danxiang entered the nose, Song Ning felt the taste of some medicinal herbs from the outermost medicine.


    Immediately afterwards, the second inhalation was slightly heavier, and the medicine in the middle of the medicine was also felt by Song Ning.


    In the end, Song Ning took a third breath, and dozens of medicinal materials appeared in Song Ning''s mind. These medicinal materials crossed the mind one by one. .


    After a while, Song Ning put this medicine in the medicine box.


    "Isn''t it just making mystery?" Said the man.


    The Crimson Fairy is also a little puzzled. This young alchemist looks like a model, but this expression is not consistent with his age. If at this moment there is an old alchemist who is seventy or eighty, they may I believe some, but now it is Song Ning, they will feel that Song Ning is pretending to be pretending.


    "Wait to see what he said." Chihong Fairy said.


    The two of them were talking, and Song Ning began to say: "The medicinal herbs are nothing new. I said, you remember, prepare them for me immediately."


    So Song Ning began to say one by one: "Hundred flowers, Yun Luo grass, purple dream flowers, rabbit bones ..."


    Song Ning said more than 20 kinds of medicinal herbs in one breath. He also added: "Among them, the length of Yun Luo grass cannot exceed one inch, and must be fresh. The rabbit from which the rabbit bone is taken must be a gray rabbit, and the life span is Between nine months and ten months, the time of death must be in winter. "


    At the moment, Chihong Fairy and the man had no doubt that Song Ning was doing Xuanxu. If he really was doing Xuanxu, he would have been too hard to work. He said so eloquently, and it made no doubt at all.


    "You go to prepare it, and bring it to me when it''s finished, because this is my first time to imitate the Elixir, so I don''t know how many times it can be successful. As far as medicines are concerned, try to be more spare."


    The crimson fairy gave a look to the man behind him, and the man left in a hurry.


    After the man left, the Chihong Fairy waved her hand and closed the stone door of the alchemy room. She smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be capable, do you know what kind of panacea?"


    "I don''t know." Song Ning shook his head, this is the truth.


    Crimson Fairy felt a little reassured: "You must refining this immortality tonight. If the refining is not complete, it will be difficult for you to get out of this auction."


    During the red fairy fairy''s speech, the spiritual power spread out, and a coercive pressure spread out, falling on Song Ning, the threat was full of meaning.


    Song Ning smiled in his heart: "Fox''s tail is finally revealed?"


    [The author off topic]: 6 more

 Chapter 392： Poor acting

    If Song Ning really wanted to get started, he would n��t wait until now. He had heard about the ��treasure�� in this auction, and now someone at the auction asked him to imitate the immortality. There may not be any connection between them, but Song Ning is already interested in this matter, and this medicine is also what Song Ning has never seen, so Song Ning does not want to be entangled with this red fairy.


    "Fairy, I can''t guarantee this. I can only say my best about this matter. After all, there are some things that even hard work may not be able to do." Song Ning said.


    Chihong Fairy didn''t even want to start with Song Ning now. She just deterred the other party, so when she heard Song Ning said she wanted to do her best, she laughed at the bottom of her heart and felt that Song Ning was scared. From the perspective of Chihong Fairy, once a person had fear , Will be obedient, not dare to disobey.


    "Just try your best, then you are waiting here now, don''t go around, you will be sent to you when the herbs are ready." Chihong Fairy said.


    Song Ning clenched his fists and agreed.


    Crimson Fairy did not go far after leaving the alchemy room, but observed the rockery on the other side. If Song Ning dared to come out of the rockery, she would not hesitate to kill it.


    According to their plan, refining the panacea is one of the plans. If this road does n��t work, they can only use the second plan, but the second plan is a risk and so they still hope to achieve their goals through the first plan. .


    In the alchemy room, Song Ning recalled the medicinal materials in the elixir just now, through the medicinal materials, the shape of the elixir, the shape of the elixir, and some layered structures inside the elixir, combined with Song Ning''s cognition of pharmacology and the ancient man Remaining the classics of the Elixir, Song Ning can probably reverse the refining process of the Elixir.


    It''s just that it''s extremely complicated, and it''s not 100% accurate.


    Two hours have passed, Song Ning has been pushing back the entire refining process of the Elixir in the alchemy room, and Chihong Fairy has also kept two hours on the side of the rockery.


    "Fortunately, you''re innocent, pure and clear, and it looks like a young child. If you are obedient, I will be happy before I solve you tomorrow." Chihong Fairy said while licking her lips , The body also becomes hot.


    She was thinking blindly. The man who had gone out to look for Elixir in a hurry came back. When the man saw the scarlet fairy flushed on the cheek, she immediately stepped forward: "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s nothing, let medicinal herbs come in quickly." Chihong Fairy urged.


    The man glanced suspiciously at the Scarlet Fairy, then opened the rockery and walked into the alchemy room. As soon as he entered, he saw that Song Ning was cross-legged here, and there were some images of medicinal materials in front of Song Ning''s body, just like Song Ning was simulating the refining of Elixir.


    "Medicinal herbs have been found?" Song Ning squeezed the palm of his hand, and the spiritual image in front of him disappeared.


    The man threw a storage ring to Song Ning: "Qi is abandoned, but the rabbit bone does not have the kind you need, so ..."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t make the panacea." Song Ning heard the words and flicked the flying storage ring back with one hand, without even touching it.


    When the man was startled, he immediately became furious: "It''s all rabbit bones, what''s the difference? Let you imitate a panacea, do you think you are making the same panacea?"


    "Please also be smart." Song Ning said lightly. The main material in the medicine was rabbit bone, and the requirements for rabbit bone were also very strict. If you want to refine the medicine, you must Rabbit bones that meet the standard.


    Although the other party asked him to imitate the panacea, Song Ning wanted to completely refine the panacea, not to imitate it, because Song Ning wanted to know what effect the panacea had.


    The man''s spiritual power appeared at once, and a slap was slammed at Song Ning. With his cultivation practice in the mid-term, he was already a full blow.


    Song Ning frowned, but he hadn''t waited to resist, the red fairy appeared suddenly, and grabbed the man''s hand: "Whatever he wants, you give it, you continue to look for the rabbit bone, here I will solve it."


    "Crimson, don''t you look at the boy''s fine skin and tender meat, what evil thoughts are moving!" The man yelled.


    The Crimson Fairy took the storage ring in the man ��s hand, and his eyes sank: ��I do n��t want to give up the first plan so quickly. You listened to me. In this task, it ��s up to me, and It ��s not you, I ��ll let you do what you do! ��


    The man snorted and left.


    The Chihong Fairy came to Song Ning with a smile. She grabbed Song Ning''s hand and put the storage ring in Song Ning''s hands: "Don''t be afraid, we''re just a little anxious. The rabbit bone you want is not yet available. You might as well try it out with these materials first. I told him to continue to look for rabbit bones, which should be found soon. "


    Song Ning took the storage ring and calmly said: "It''s okay to try, but should we talk about remuneration now?"


    Crimson Fairy was slightly startled. Although his expression at this moment was undetectable, he was still seen by Song Ning.


    "Remuneration, ten thousand spirit stones, how?" Chihong Fairy asked.


    Song Ning shook his head and stretched out five fingers directly.


    Crimson Fairy frowned, but quickly agreed: "Well, if you can refine it before dawn, then I will pay you fifty thousand spirit stones."


    Song Ning nodded: "Okay."


    "Then I won''t disturb my friends." Chihong Fairy wriggled away.


    In the alchemy room, Heifeng couldn''t help but say: "Master, that Sao hoof seems to be interesting to you, I think she has a certain appearance, Master, you might as well ..."


    "Keep me at the door. If they want to come in, you are not allowed to show up, but you must stop. I am going to start alchemy, and no one is allowed to disturb." Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    The black wind pouted, and the man had to bow his head under the eaves, and he could only do so.


    Song Ning flipped his hand to take out the Qinglong Ding, then took out all the herbs from the storage ring. Finally, he took out the rabbit bone found by the man, and then took out an ice from his storage ring. Piece.


    "Try processing the rabbit bone." Song Ning secretly said.


    While processing the rabbit bones, he thought about the scene just now, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Song Ning is concerned about the two expressions of the red fairy. The first expression is when Song Ning mentioned the reward, the other party was obviously stunned, and the second expression was when Song Ning directly mentioned ten thousand spirit stones to five. At the time of the Soulstone, the Chihong Fairy promised to come down at once.


    With a smile on his face, Song Ning thought, "Your acting skills are worse than Xiaofen, but they are a hundred thousand miles away. It''s a bit interesting to use this acting technique to deceive me."


    [The author off topic]: 1 more

 Chapter 393： Kill

    Song Ning thought it more and more interesting, and somehow, he felt a little sad when he saw Xiaohan lied to him, but this was a pitiful feeling, but now that the red fairy lie to him, he felt angry.


    "Well, let''s refine this panacea first." Song Ning said to himself, anyway, the other party was just a demon monk, and he didn''t rob, but others wouldn''t do it.


    After the semi-column incense, Song Ning has processed the rabbit bones. After processing, the rabbit bones are close to the standards required by Song Ning, but they are still worse.


    Song Ning grinds all the necessary medicines, and then starts baking the alchemy furnace. His hands are constantly controlled in the alchemy furnace. He noticed that the lines and four-striped roads on this pill were actually made up of eight-striped roads. The reason why this pill is still a fourth-grade pill is that the reason is simple. It is made directly during the refining process. Make two copies.


    The elixir is actually divided into two halves, and different medicines in the left and right halves will conflict. This is one of the reasons why the elixir must be separated. The second reason is that the elixir of the left and right halves is non-toxic. , But if taken at the same time, it is poisonous, so the two immortals are refined and merged at the same time, it becomes such a poison elixir.


    Previously in Song Ning''s mind, the refining of this immortality has been simulated many times. There are three possibilities for refining. Song Ning is now starting from the first one.


    After half an hour, Song Ning directly extinguished the alchemy furnace, and the elixir in it emitted a slight blast, which was regarded as a failed attempt.


    After a while, Song Ning summed up the experience and started the second way.


    The result is the same.


    So for the third time ...


    After summing up the first two experiences, Song Ning has been able to determine what to pay attention to during the refining process of this pill. This time the alchemy lasted for a long time. After three hours, Song Ning is still at a critical moment, which is the most critical It ��s fusion elixirs. He has never tried this before. It was difficult to refine the two elixirs separately before. If something goes wrong in this final fusion, then he can give up his previous achievements.


    Moreover, there are few rabbit bones left. If it really fails, the elixir must not be able to continue to refine, so Song Ning cannot know exactly what the elixir is.


    Among the Qinglong Ding, there are four elixirs. If the four elixirs are completely fused, two elixirs can be obtained. Song Ning is careful, he wants both elixirs.


    Outside of the rockery, Chihong Fairy and others were anxious. She did n��t know about alchemy. She actually wanted to enter the rockery to see what Song Ning was doing. But she heard that alchemy should not be disturbed when it was because of her Disturbance caused the alchemy to fail, so she was responsible.


    While the crimson fairy had been hovering, the man came back in a hurry.


    "Found it?" Chihong Fairy got up and asked.


    The man shook his head, his face dusty: "Find a fart, that thing is not easily found at all, I suspect that the kid is playing with us."


    The man said he would open the rockery and enter it.


    Crimson Fairy hurriedly stopped: "Don''t go in first, the boy is doing alchemy. If it fails at the critical moment of alchemy, then we must take the risk."


    The man was startled: "That kid is in alchemy? Before he heard that the rabbit bone did not meet the requirements, he refused me directly, and now he actually started alchemy? How do I feel a little wrong? Go in and look at it."


    Chi Hong Fairy heard this, and found it reasonable. The two opened the rockery and pushed the stone door to enter the alchemy room.


    At this time, Song Ning''s fusion of the Elixir has entered the final stage, and it will soon become the Elixir. In this process, the Elixir is the most afraid of being intervened by other spiritual forces. If the door of the Alchemy Room is now opened, Then the breath is disturbed, and the elixir in the alchemy furnace will also tremble, and the possibility of failure is extremely great.


    But at this moment, the stone door of the alchemy room opened!


    Call ~


    A strong wind blew the crimson fairy who had just entered into them and couldn''t even open their eyes. This strong wind blocked all the breath that wanted to enter the alchemy room, as if it had directly isolated the alchemy room.


    The Crimson Fairy and the man were forced to take two steps back because of the sudden strong wind, but then they stabilized their body and wanted to enter again. This strong wind suddenly appeared in the alchemy room, and they already felt strange.


    Heifeng raised his hands and struck them away, but at this moment, there was a scent of incense in the Qinglongding behind the black wind, and Song Ning grabbed the two elixirs in his hands, and one of them was put away. The other one was held in his hand. At the same time, he commanded: "Dark wind, don''t do it."


    Heifeng immediately withdrew the attack. Under the invisibility cloak, no one found him. He retreated to Song Ning, as if waiting for a compliment.


    It''s just that at the moment, Song Ning couldn''t see the black wind at all, and didn''t know what expression the black wind was. Song Ning looked up and looked at the red fairy and the man. Although their faces were angry at the moment, more of them were surprises.


    "Dan Xiang? Cheng Dan?" Chihong Fairy was pleasantly surprised.


    Although the man was also pleasantly surprised, he looked gloomy at the moment and asked, "What happened to the strong wind just now? Do you want to take action against us?"


    Song Ning flipped his hand and a panacea rolled in the palm of his hand. This panacea was exactly the same as the panacea in the previous panacea, even the lines on it were the same.


    "When Cheng Dan was just now, you wanted to break in. If it really made you break in, the panacea exploded. Who is responsible for this?" Song Ning slowly said, his eyes fell on the man. He didn''t care about the spiritual power erupted by men.


    Wow ...


    Shimen closed, the man narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning. The behavior of Chihong Fairy was similar. She leaned towards Song Ning and radiated her spiritual power as if she was ready to fight at any time.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched: "What do you mean by the two?"


    "Boy, give me medicine, I will make you satisfied with the next thing." Chihong Fairy said.


    The man raised his eyebrows: "Kill him here, and don''t shoot outsiders."


    Song Ning heard that instead of showing a little bit of fear, he put away Qinglongding and looked at the two people in front of him, while playing with the Elixir, he said: "We seemed to have said 50,000 spiritual stones before, you now Do you want to deny it and kill you? "


    The man sneered: "You''re a bit brainy, but you know it''s too late now. We want this panacea, but we don''t kill people and kill people, but kill people and kill our mouths!"


    Chihong Fairy refused to show her face, she had some other things she wanted to do, such as taking Song Ning away from this alchemy room, then reconciling Yin and Yang somewhere, and then killing Song Ning, but now It seems that there is no such opportunity.


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 394： Because you are cheaper than her

    The two attacked Song Ning at the same time, but Song Ning didn''t move while sitting at the same place. It seemed that he didn''t want to resist at all.


    However, when the attack of the two was about to fall on Song Ning, they suddenly felt blocked by something, their pupils shrank suddenly, they had n��t reflected what happened, they only felt a spiritual force surrounding them At the next moment, they were struck away and hit the stone wall heavily.


    The two were in shock: "You, what''s around you? Who are you!"


    Song Ning held the Elixir in his hand, threw it up, and caught it again.


    "My person is very simple. Originally, I wanted to pay with one hand and deliver with one hand." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning was talking, and tossing Elixir to play, his expression was indifferent. It didn''t seem to talk to two people who wanted to kill him at all, but like talking to a friend. At the same time, the two men were continuously attacked. Although the attacks were not fatal, they were very painful, and they did not even have the strength to fight back.


    The most terrifying thing is that they do n��t even know what they were hit by.


    They panicked and immediately apologized to Song Ning: "Daoyou, Daoyou, why don''t you pay in one hand and deliver in one hand, here is the Ten Thousand Spirit Stone, don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows: "We used to say fifty thousand spirit stones? Why are they now ten thousand spirit stones?"


    Crimson Fairy''s face changed a lot. At that time, he was willing to perfume Song Ning casually. Fifty thousand spirit stones, that is not a small number, can it be obtained casually?


    The man on the side rolled his eyes after hearing fifty thousand spirit stones, waiting for the red fairy.


    Crimson Fairy gritted his teeth: "Okay, fifty thousand spirit stones!"


    She said that she took out more than 40,000 spirit stones, and then said to the man beside her: "You can get the rest, hurry up."


    The man is extremely reluctant: "The fifty thousand spirit stones you said yourself, you spend yourself, I don''t have!"


    Crimson fairy stunned, where can she directly take out so much money?


    Looking at this scene, Song Ning sighed and smiled: "You gave me that forty thousand spirit stones, enough to buy you a life and this medicine, you can go."


    The Chihong Fairy was stunned when she heard Song Ning''s words, but then she understood what it meant. The man next to him finally understood. Song Ning was clearly asking them to spend money to buy lives, not to spend money. Elixir.


    "I, I also have more than 40,000 spirit stones!" The man panickedly took out the spirit stone from the storage ring and gave it with both hands.


    However, Song Ning just glanced at the spirit stones and chuckled, "You were unwilling to let you take out thousands of spirit stones to buy your life just now. Now you take out more than 40,000 spirit stones yourself. You say you are cheap. ? "


    "Chees!" The man replied: "I''m cheap, I''m cheap, please, please forgive your seniors!"


    At this point, the man and the Chihong fairy had determined that there was something weird next to Song Ning. This kind of thing could easily suppress the two of them, which meant that the other party had the strength to kill them at any time. In this alchemy room, even if they are killed, no one will know that this is what they are most afraid of.


    Song Ning shook his head: "Just like you said to me just now, you are going to kill people and kill your mouth, I can refine the panacea you need, and there are guardians around me. If this matter spreads, it will harm me too much. Big, so you still ... "


    The man''s body shook and his face suddenly turned white: "Senior and predecessor, didn''t she already spend 40,000 soul stones to buy her life? Don''t kill me, I won''t say it. I can''t kill people like this. If you do it, it ��s just a matter of course.


    boom!


    The man had just finished speaking, and suddenly it started to thunder and rain outside. The thunder came out, and the man was shocked, thinking he was hit.


    Song Ning was extremely indifferent. He shook his head and was still playing with the elixir: "This red fairy is also a literacy. She spent money and bought the elixir, and her life was with me. , To put it bluntly is to buy a panacea and give a life, and now you want to buy a life alone, what does it mean? I look like the kind of robbery bad guy? "


    The sweat beads of men kept falling, and he was afraid at the moment, he couldn''t figure out what the young man wanted to do.


    While talking, Song Ning took away all the spirit stones from the man: "I will take care of these spirit stones for you first. Tell me, what do you want to do to refine this immortality?"


    The man''s eyes twitched, and he usually knelt on the ground: "This ... I can''t say."


    "Oh? There is only one result if you don''t say it." Song Ning said.


    The man trembles in his heart, but he really can''t say this thing. If he says it, it is not just him who died, but his whole family, and the death is absolutely terrible.


    "Please senior ... kill me!" The man gritted his teeth.


    Song Ning didn''t expect that this man would be like this. He was a little stunned, but he didn''t do anything, but got up and walked to the door of the alchemy room, threw the immortality medicine to the Chihong fairy, and then turned his hand and threw a spirit stone to the man.


    When the spirit stone hit the man''s head, a lot of blood suddenly appeared, but the man did not dare to pick up the spirit stone, nor dare to wipe the blood, but looked at Song Ning puzzledly.


    Song Ning said: "Her life was bought with the Elixir, and you, I will not accept you a spirit stone, what does that mean?"


    "Explain ... what?" The man thought desperately, but couldn''t think of an answer.


    At this moment, the stone door had been opened, and Song Ning walked out, saying, "It means you are cheaper (cheaper) than her."


    Song Ning''s figure slowly disappeared. At this moment, the man and the red fairy were uneasy. Originally, they thought that the person who made the panacea was just the cultivation of the early gods. After Dan Cheng could kill him, but now watch Come����


    "I blame you! I even found such an evil star. If it weren''t for my wits, we are all dead now!" The man cursed.


    Chihong Fairy sneered: "Oh? Interesting, I wanted to take it to a place where no one was there, and I happily killed it with my hands, maybe he would like me by then, And you? You have to do it here, you are almost bad! "


    Song Ning''s quarrel and worry Song Ning didn''t know, but when Song Ning smashed the spirit stone back just now, there was a trace of his own spiritual power attached to it. This spiritual power is very weak, but with the current Song Ning''s spirit The knowledge is recognizable, and the previous medicine will surely attract much attention. If Song Ning attaches spiritual power to it, he will also be discovered, so he came up with such a trick, so that he can master The man''s movements have gone.


    Song Ning disappeared in the auction between a few flashes. He came to the alley of a restaurant. He first took Yi Rong Dan, and then swaggered into the restaurant.

 Chapter 395： Seat price

    After Song Ning paid the room money, he entered the room, and after cutting off the surroundings, he ordered the black wind to guard outside the door.


    "What is this medicine? Only after eating it will you know." Song Ning took the medicine out of the storage ring. He carefully looked at the lines on the medicine and smelled the incense. At this moment he probably Knowing the effect of the left and right halves of this medicine when taken separately, but if he eats it at the same time, he does not know.


    For an alchemy master, Song Ning can tell what is poison pill and what is pill relief, and if he already knows it is poison pill, he is not so stupid that he will swallow it all.


    Song Ning picked up the Elixir and put it on his mouth, sticking his tongue out and licked it in the middle of the Elixir.


    Immortals on the left and right sides entered Song Ning''s mouth at the same time, and the taste began to spread from the tip of the tongue and spread throughout Song Ning''s mouth. The weak medicine power also spread at this moment and entered Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning felt it carefully. Until this medicine disappeared, Song Ning looked down at this immortality medicine, thoughtfully.


    "I can feel some, but it shouldn''t be all." Song Ning pondered for a moment and licked Elixir again.


    Over and over again, Song Ning licked three times together, and after three times, Song Ning''s eyes were extremely heavy.


    "This elixir ... is really not an ordinary elixir. It''s just that the fourth-grade alchemy master can never be refined. I really didn''t expect that someone could make such a sinister thing to hurt people!" Song Ningbite With his teeth, he has 90% certainty at this moment to determine the role of this immortality.


    Reminiscent of the previous rumors about the fairy girls, Song Ning also almost understood that this poison pill may be for the fairy girls.


    Recalling the memory, Song Ning still has a fresh memory of Bai Ting and Bai Xin, especially Bai Xin''s petite and cute appearance, lingering in Song Ning''s mind.


    "I once became a brother with Brother Bai. Brother Bai was free and easy. He stopped the ten-year war in one sentence. This is a great kindness to me. Bai Xin is innocent, and she is Bai''s sister. It ��s my sister. Brother Bai said that Baixin is a rare saint from the fairy fairy family, so the fairy saint should not be someone else. ��Song Ning said to herself.


    If this is the case, then this poison pill should be refined in order to strip off the physique of the fairy fairy saint.


    However, things have not been figured out yet. What Song Ning has to do is not just prevent this time from happening, but directly find the root cause and cut it off, then neither Bai Ting nor Bai Xin will have a problem. It is feared that there will be some secretly surging power within the fairy fairy family, and Song Ning should not act rashly at this time.


    To understand the role of the poison pill, Song Ning put away the poison pill, then changed his clothes, strode out of the restaurant, and went straight to the auction.


    Now he took Yi Rongdan, changed his appearance, and then changed his clothes. Naturally, no one will find out. At the same time, he also suppressed his cultivation in the late stage of Huashen, so that he would I don''t think there will be many people idle to provoke.


    "Senior, are you going to enter the auction venue?" At the moment, besides the guards, there are many young and beautiful women who are in uniforms, all of them are translucent, light, and slim. The appearance is sweet, at first glance, it is indeed pleasing to the eye.


    In front of Song Ning, there was a female nun with short hair. This female nun looked very aquatic, and there were not many female nuns with short hair. Song Ning had a good impression on her at first glance.


    "Yes, I want to enter the auction venue, what''s wrong?" Song Ning said.


    "Senior, what price seat do you want to choose?" The short-haired woman said.


    Song Ning revealed his doubts, why is there a price difference between seats?


    At the moment, the other female practitioners around here couldn''t help but laughed out loud and whispered to each other: "Looking at the late monks who wear it, they know that they are not rich people, and they even asked him for the price of the seat."


    "Hush, be quiet, how bad it is to be heard. I guess she just wanted to be able to pull a guest at random. If you don''t take the initiative now, I''m afraid she doesn''t even have a guest."


    "It''s self-satisfied. The monk in the middle period of the deification **** just shot a lot. The exit is the seat of thirty thousand spirit stones, just let her serve for an hour. She doesn''t want it. She thinks she is something?"


    If there is no discussion of these female nuns, Song Ning really doesn''t know. It turns out that these female nuns have services in addition to taking guests to buy seats inside, but Song Ning also knows why these female nuns will appear. Here, it seems that they are selling seats to obtain different levels of spirit stones.


    The short-haired nun also listened to the words of the people behind her. She pretended not to hear and hurriedly explained to Song Ning: "Senior, this seat is not in vain. Although you are now spending money to buy a seat, if you are auctioning it, Treasures bought in China can be offset by the money used to buy seats. "


    When Song Ning heard it, it was a bit interesting. He glanced at the short-haired woman Xiu in front of him, and then smiled, "Is that all?"


    "Ah?" The woman with short hair froze for a moment.


    "I heard from them that there seems to be some other things? Don''t you talk about it?" Song Ning looked at the short-haired woman with interest.


    There was a trace of disgust in the eyes of the short-haired woman nun. She was watching Song Ning''s clear eyes before. When she was preparing to enter the auction, her eyes did not stay on these nuns. This made Song Ning possibly different from other monks. Before asking, I didn''t expect Song Ning to ask this kind of question.


    "I''m sorry, if the senior needs something else, then find someone else." The short-haired nun''s tone became cold.


    The nuns next to him laughed a little harder.


    Song Ning really admired the short-haired nun. If the short-haired nun just said something else, I was afraid that he would just turn around and leave without talking to the nun.


    "How much is the most expensive seat?" Song Ning asked.


    The short-haired nun thought that she had misheard, not only her, but other nuns also startled, but then they looked at Song Ning like a fool.


    They have determined that Song Ning is either a steamed bun or a fat face.


    But even though the short-haired woman Xiu didn''t think Song Ning would really spend money to buy the most expensive position, she said truthfully: "The most expensive one is six ..."


    It was just that she had n��t finished speaking, and a free voice came from behind: "Miss Qingning, I heard that you were here before, but I did n��t expect it to be true. Come, the seat of the Sixty Thousand Spirit Stone, if you want, I I bought it from you, and I do n��t have any other requirements, and I will not try to misbehave you during the auction, how? "


    The voice said, and next to Song Ning, he glanced at Song Ning sideways: "Yo, which Daoist is this, could it be that the villager of the village has entered the city? Change your outfit and come to the auction first."

 Chapter 396： Domineering Cai Chang

    The woman with short hair was Qingning in this population. Qingning felt very embarrassed when she heard what people said at the moment, and her expression became panicked when this person appeared.


    The other men who had peach blossoms in their eyes and looked at the man who spoke to them seemed to be extremely excited, but the more excited they were, the more hostile they were to Qingning.


    Song Ning turned to look at the magnificent dressed man next to him. The man held a fan in his hand. At a glance, he could see the extraordinary features of this fan.


    "This senior, I''m sorry, it''s better to look at other people." Qingning should follow the man directly after saying this, but what shocked Song Ning was that Qingning refused decisively: " Cai Chang, even if I can''t earn a spirit stone today, I won''t be with you! "


    "Oh?" Cai Chang''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Song Ning sideways: "It''s nothing to do with you. You can get away, don''t delay me talking to Qingning girl here!"


    Song Ning is more interested in this Qingning. If it is an ordinary female nun, he will naturally not put it in his eyes. If he is an ordinary female nun with a strong personality, Song Ning will not put it in his eyes either. What is wrong is that this female nun is not moved by money, and also knows to throw out people who need not be involved at critical moments.


    "Qingning girl, right? If you are afraid of inflicting on me, then don''t worry. The most expensive place you have is 60,000 spirit stones, right?" Song Ning said directly to Qingning, as if Cai Chang next to him seemed to be air.


    When was Cai Chang so neglected? He shouted angrily: "Teach me a good lesson and teach him to let him know who is the finale in this Luoxia City!"


    As soon as Cai Chang finished speaking, there were two monks who were the pinnacles of the late Huashen. As soon as they appeared, they pressed one hand on Song Ning''s shoulder, and a pressure came out, and they both pressed Song at the same time. Ning''s body pressed down, as if to let Song Ning kneel directly on the ground.


    However, no matter how hard they tried, Song Ning''s body was motionless like a rock.


    Song Ning smiled anxiously, he would cultivate to suppress the Yuanying, and there would be monks of demi-gods and Huashen to bully him. Killing people and killing mouth, now he will be suppressed to suppress in the late Huashen, and there are monks in the peak of the late Huashen who want to start it.


    Cai Chang frowned, and shouted to the two monks at the later stage of the late Huashen: "No need to keep your hands! Who allows you to keep your hands? Dare to fight against me in Luoxia City? Directly kill!"


    The two peak monks in the late Huashen immediately increased their strength, but at this moment they found that the young man in front of him was immobile, and seemed not to be disturbed by their power at all.


    At the same time, an old man''s voice came: "Yo, why did Master Cai have such a big fire? Today is the big day of my auction, if it is known to the city owner, isn''t it good?"


    Then Cai Changwen said tightly, immediately bowed and clenched his fists: "Grandpa Zhu, I and I are just teaching this ignorant countryman, Grandpa Zhu should not be angry."


    This old man is the president of the auction-Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun kept a goatee and glanced at Song Ning, and then said, "This little Taoist wants to come to the auction. Cai Chang, you can''t start with my guests."


    Cai Chang''s face changed, and he waved his hands, staring fiercely at the two peak monks in the late Huashen.


    The two monks bowed back to Cai Chang and their faces were a bit ugly.


    Zhu Yun glanced at Song Ning and smiled, "This little Taoist goes first."


    Zhu Yun came forward, and no one dared to say anything, naturally, Song Ning heard the words, clenched fist at Zhu Yun, said "Thank you" and stood in front of Qingning.


    "Miss Qingning, the best seat here." Song Ning said.


    Qingning was a bit embarrassed. It was seen that even the two escorts beside Cai Chang could n��t help the young monk in front of her. She also felt a little relieved and bowed slightly to Song Ning: "Senior please follow me Come."


    Cai Chang was itchy and hatred. As soon as Qingning came to Luoxia City, Cai Chang noticed her. But Qingning is different. Other women want to climb the dragon and the Phoenix. As long as they have money, they say What to listen to, but this Qingning is very high. According to Cai Chang observation, Qingning not only cleansed himself, but even came to Luoxia City for a few days, but no man could touch her.


    The less you can get, the more Cai Chang wants to get!


    Zhu Yun found Cai Chang''s expression and sighed: "Cai Chang, remember your grandfather''s words? A knife on the head of Seji is a good girl, but you can''t just mess around here just for a woman. And besides, Luoxia City prohibits killing, do n��t you forget? "


    "Grandpa Zhu''s lesson is that Cai Chang keeps in mind." Cai Chang smiled and clenched his fists.


    Zhu Yun naturally knew that this Cai Chang was nothing more than a superficial appearance. To be honest, why would he want to talk nonsense with Cai Chang? He was just afraid that Cai Chang was really killing people at the door of his auction, and when that happened, he would not be able to clean up the mess.


    "I still have something to do, I''ll go in later," Zhu Yun said and turned away.


    Just after Zhu Yun left, Cai Chang said angrily: "You two waste! Just let you kill directly, what are you hesitating? Is it that you haven''t killed anyone?"


    The two guardians hurriedly bowed: "Master, not that we don''t want to kill, but that person, that person is a little weird, don''t look at him as a monk in the late Huashen, but his strength is above us!"


    Cai Chang was stunned, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes, but then he squinted at the two in front of him: "Fart! Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, you are just afraid of being punished by my grandfather, I Let me tell you, if this happens again, you can get out of my Cai family, but you also know the rules of the Cai family. If you really want to leave the Cai family, before you leave ... "


    Cai Chang didn''t say anything behind, but the two escorts naturally understood the conditions for leaving the Cai family. This Cai Changping usually did nothing. He could do it out of words. Now they are dumb and eat Huanglian, but they can''t tell what to do. what.


    At the end of the speech, Cai Chang directly chose the best female nun, kneaded and kneaded upstairs, and entered the seat of 60,000 Lingshi.


    The seats of these 60,000 spirit stones are single rooms, which are in the small attic on the third floor, and there is one person in each small attic. From this, we can see the nobility of the people in it. Cai Changgang sat down and said: "You Two of them stared at the kid, and after the auction, I would have him die! "


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 397： Attic on the third floor

    The two **** leaders led their lives. Although they stared at Song Ning, they always felt that Song Ning was really weird. They just used their full strength just now, and they could n��t even press down the other ��s body. However, this strength certainly surpassed the peak of the late Huashen, if they really fight, they think there is no chance of winning.


    At the same time, Song Ning in their eyes was sitting in the attic at the moment. He looked around and looked at the attic with five square feet, and couldn''t help but admire him.


    "Wealth is not the same. Although it is just a small loft with five square feet, it has a variety of enchantments, which not only isolates the noise from the outside, but also makes the space in this loft feel a lot bigger, with flowers and tea. Fragrant, you can still hear the sound of the piano, which is good. "Song Ning looked at the front through the bead curtain in front while approving.


    The auction venue is round, surrounded by seats and lofts, and the middle is the auction stand. The auction stand is roughly between the height of the second and third floors. In this way, the third floor is the best Observations.


    A clear breeze blew, the bead curtains swayed, collided together, and there was a burst of sweet and crisp sound, which was entwined with the faint piano sound, and there was no rhythm.


    "Senior, what item would you want to auction at this auction?" Qingning asked.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "If not, Qingning girl thinks I will spend 60,000 spirit stones to buy a seat to see the scenery here?"


    Qing Ning smiled, slightly embarrassed. If it was replaced by another man, I might be saying, ��That ��s not necessary, the auction is small. If it ��s for Qing Ning girls, then it ��s worth buying a seat for 60,000 Lingshi��.


    Song Ning asked: "Do you know how much you can sell a map of the Orchid Continent?"


    Qingning thought for a while and said: "Predecessors originally wanted a map of the Orchid Continent. This map is generally priced at 30,000 spirit stones. Even the latest one will never exceed 50,000 spirit stones. If you just want to buy a map, then you have to lose more than it. "


    Song Ning smiled lightly: "Let''s talk about it."


    In the past, almost 90,000 spirit stones were searched from the two red fairy. Song Ning had no guilt in his heart and helped them refine a poison pill. The poison pill was very valuable, and besides, it was a death pill. Ah, Song Ning gave the two of them one life, is this not worth 90,000 spirit stones?


    "People don''t guilty of me, I don''t guilty of others, and if people guilty of me, they will pay for their lives. This is not bad." Song Ning murmured secretly.


    "Senior, what do you say?" Qingning asked puzzled.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Nothing, why didn''t the auction start yet?"


    "Waiting for someone, it is said that this time there will be big figures in the auction." Qingning said truthfully.


    The big one?


    Song Ning is very curious, what kind of big man is it? Although Song Ning had seen a lot of Daoxian before, but those Daoxian did not show their strength, Song Ning did not know how Daoxian existed, but Song Ning knew that his strength should be able to compete with Xu Xian, It''s just that he can''t say how much he can achieve.


    Song Ning was thinking, there were more people in sight. These people were sitting in different directions on the third floor. Song Ning looked away. There were eight lofts on the third floor. And now eight people are full.


    Next to Song Ning, Heifeng whispered: "Master, that kid was so rampant just now, would you like me to take him ..."


    "Don''t make me wrong." Song Ning said lightly: "If he doesn''t cause trouble, the previous things will be treated as if they haven''t happened."


    Heifeng couldn''t help laughing: "Then I guess this kid is not far from death."


    Song Ning just smiled. The two monks'' spiritual knowledge at the peak of the late Huashen must be locked here. Naturally, Song Ning knows. If it is not for this auction, there are still some things to do, Song Ning has already started. .


    He now needs a map of the Orchid Continent. In addition, he also wants to know whether the poison pill is the auction item of this auction. If it is an auction item, Song Ning is very curious. Who bought it.


    At the same time when thinking of poison pill, that poison pill has been dropped from the pill box.


    The Chihong Fairy held the poison pill refined by Song Ning and the poison pill in the Dan box for a long time, and couldn''t help but be shocked: "Who is that person, this potion is almost exactly the same, if it is not known in advance which is true, which is Fake, I really can''t tell. "


    The man next to him had a lingering fear: "It can mimic the immortality medicine, and there is something invisible around him. The man is too weird. What I worry about now is that he will tell us about us."


    Crimson Fairy gritted his teeth: "Even if we are to be pierced, we can only do this, and we must do the worst."


    While talking, they came to the middle of the auction venue and stood on the auction stand. They looked around, looked at the people on the first floor, and then fell on the people on the second floor.At the end, their eyes fell on the first floor. On the third floor, the people on the third floor were smiling and respected.


    Of course, when they saw Song Ning, they could not recognize Song Ning completely. After all, the effect of Yi Rongdan increased with the strength of the monk himself. Now that Song Ning uses Yi Rongdan, no one in the spiritual realm can see .


    Song Ning was a little surprised when he saw the two red fairy, he said: "Isn''t these two people guarding against theft? Want to replace the real medicine with fake medicine?"


    Thinking of this, Song Ning was more interested in this auction.


    On the auction stand, Zhu Yun suddenly appeared, and as soon as he appeared, the noisy auction venue was immediately quiet.


    Zhu Yun said: "Thank you all friends for coming to this auction, but wait a minute, we still have important guests who haven''t come. When the guests are here, we can start this auction."


    As Zhu Yun spoke, a man''s voice suddenly came from the fourth floor of the auction: "President Zhu can start, my host has arrived."


    As soon as the voice came out, Zhu Yun looked shocked. He didn''t dare to glance at the spirit, so he had to look up, but he couldn''t see all of the fourth floor by his eyes alone.


    The monks on the following floors were all shocked, especially those on the third floor. They were also the lowest ones who had cultivated the gods, but they suddenly didn''t even realize that they suddenly came to people in the four floors.


    Not to mention them, even Song Ning, who just didn''t notice anyone coming, could come so quietly, Song Ning was a little more curious about the identity of this mysterious guest.


    "Master, there are three upstairs, a man and a woman standing, and another little girl sitting ... My mother, it''s so beautiful! Need for it, definitely need for it!" When Heifeng was conveying to Song Ning, the tone came There was a shock: "Yes, charm? No, it''s impossible, how could this be ..."


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 398： VIP on the fourth floor

    "Huh? Why?" Song Ning didn''t notice it, but Heifeng noticed it. Although Song Ning was a little surprised, he wasn''t particularly shocked. After all, Heifeng was the one who survived on the ancient battlefield, Song Ning I know that his revision was certainly very high.


    The black wind immediately explained to Song Ning: "The little girl is a little weird. The little girl only has the incarnation practice, but there seems to be an extremely pure power in her body. In order to suppress this power, it is perceived by outsiders. So she has a hidden enchantment. "


    "You can see that, it''s really useful to keep you." Song Ning quipped.


    Song Ning then asked again: "What is the cultivation of that man and woman."


    "Xianxian, the Xianxian is regarded as the pinnacle of cultivation, but they all have hidden enchantments, so you can''t feel it, Master." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning nodded and asked, "Don''t be found, don''t cause trouble to me."


    The black wind responded, and then stopped talking.


    After a commotion, Zhu Yun cleared his throat: "Well, since the VIP has come, then our auction will begin. The following things will be given to the Chihong Fairy to preside over it."


    The Chihong Fairy standing behind Zhu Yun lowered her smile and took a step forward. The words were all charming: "Dear friends and seniors, everyone came from afar and worked hard.


    Today''s auction will certainly not disappoint everyone. Let''s start the first auction of this auction. This auction is a Lingbao, a top-level Lingbao. "


    Between the words, the man behind the Chihong Fairy placed a flying sword on the auction stand.


    Song Ning just glanced at the Flying Sword and withdrew his gaze. Before that, he felt that there were three Wen Dao monks in Luoxia City, one of them was Zhu Yun, the president of the auction, and the remaining two, Song Ning was right now. Watch what they said with Zhu Yun.


    One of the people wearing an armor faced the rough, Song Ning did not care too much, Song Ning''s eyes fell on the old man.


    If Song Ning had good expectations, the old man was the owner of Luoxia City, because Song Ning felt a bit familiar from the old man. This familiarity came from Cai Chang before.


    Among the three, this is also the highest major in Luoxia City, but Song Ning is not good at detecting with spirit, so he can only feel it with his eyesight.


    The three of them were extremely keen on insight, and as soon as they talked, they felt that their eyes were thrown at them, and immediately looked sideways.


    Song Ning did not expect these three people to be so keen. At the moment, the three eyes were thrown in unison, but it made Song Ning embarrassed, but he immediately punched the three people with a fist, and then heard the voice to Zhu Yun: Thank you for your help. "


    Zhu Yun stunned and nodded: "It''s not a hindrance. I''ll be happy to wait for the auction."


    "Then don''t disturb the seniors'' chatting." Song Ning''s gaze withdrew his gaze.


    Zhu Yun explained to the two people beside him: "City Lord, just now your grandson wanted to shoot this young man. I happened to meet and blamed Cai Chang for a few words to stop him from making trouble in front of the auction. This young man was just right. I thank you. "


    Upon hearing this, the city lord sighed: "Cai Chang''s child was spoiled, so go on, something will happen sooner or later."


    Lian Ting hurriedly said: "It must be that this kid provokes Master Cai. When the auction is over, I will learn a lesson from this kid."


    Zhu Yun did not want to explain that other people''s affairs had nothing to do with him.


    But Zhu Yun did n��t explain, but the city master said: "Lian Ting, I ca n��t do anything impulsively. My grandson, I know best. Naturally, the little monk did n��t necessarily offend him. Things, you don''t want to interfere. "


    Lian Ting actually talked about it. Now that the city owner gave him down the stairs, he naturally came down logically: "Since the city master has commanded it, then Lian Mou is obedient."


    After talking about Song Ning, the three of them continued to discuss the safety of this auction, but at the moment when they talked, the tone was also relaxed a lot. Since there are already Xuxian on the fourth floor, they would not be afraid that someone would dare to come Here is a mess.


    In the third-floor loft, Qingning was very attentive. She did n��t want to be with Song Ning, but she wanted to do her due diligence, serving tea and water, peeling peels, and delivering pastries.


    "Girl, you are so considerate, and I''m afraid that Cai Chang will be jealous again and come to trouble me." Song Ning smiled.


    Qingning stunned slightly, even apologizing: "Seniors do n��t misunderstand, Qingning does not want to provoke trouble, Qingning is just ..."


    "I''m just kidding, I''m not afraid of Cai Chang, but when the auction is over, I pat my **** and leave, but if you want to stay here in Luoxia City, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape his clutch." Song Ning said.


    Qingning lowered his head and sighed softly: "Senior said something reasonable, but I don''t think the senior looks like this person in Luoxia City, so I may not be very familiar with that Cai Chang. I advise senior to be careful. Leave quickly after the auction. "


    "You too, it is better to leave here as soon as possible, otherwise Cai Chang will not be kind to you, and now he has patience with you, so he will not use strength, but if one day he has no patience?" Song Ning looked at Qingning Said his face.


    Qingning was pouring tea to Song Ning, and she was stunned immediately when she heard Song Ning''s words. She didn''t even know when the tea overflowed. She subconsciously looked at Cai Chang''s attic.


    The bead curtain outside the loft has changed. It should be that the owner inside wants to block the outsider''s sight. From the location of the loft where Song Ning is located, it happens to be able to see the scene inside through the gap of the bead curtain.


    Qingning saw that in the gap, a snow-white figure was twisting on Cai Chang. When she was shocked, she didn''t hold the teapot in her hand and fell directly.


    Song Ning grabbed the teapot to prevent any noise. He placed the teapot on the tea table and calmly said: "There is a lot of tea sprinkling, wipe it clean."


    Qingning hurriedly wiped his head down and wiped: "Sorry, Senior, I didn''t mean it, I just ..."


    "Don''t be discreet, you didn''t make my money, and I didn''t give you any money. You still have to serve me here and explain to me, I should thank you." Song Ning said in his mouth, his eyes kept on On the auction stand, three auction items have passed, and none of them are of interest to Song Ning.


    When Qingning heard Song Ning''s words, he had a better impression of Song Ning. To be precise, he had a good impression of Song Ning. He said, "Song Ning is not shocked by Cai Chang''s spirit of Wang Ba ''." At this point, Qingning felt that Song Ning was different from ordinary people. Now Song Ning is such a gentle person, no matter which woman will have a good opinion of Song Ning.


    Qingning was secretly watching Song Ning, and suddenly heard the voice of the red fairy below: "........."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 399： The price of a map

    "This fourth auction item is a map, a map of Youlan Continent." Chihong Fairy said.


    Hearing the red fairy, there was a lot of sigh in the audience. These people all came to the treasure, but few of them were interested in this map.


    "Really, the fourth auction item turned out to be a map? What are the broken maps for sale."


    "Not interested, wait for the fifth one."


    The monks sighed, but the more they were, the more Song Ning was in a better mood. It would be better if no one robbed him of the map. In this way, he could get the map smoothly.


    However, Song Ning underestimated the ability of the auction host. As a professional host, this red fairy has started to play her instinct at this moment: "Dao friends, seniors, you may think that this is just an ordinary picture. The map is nothing new, but today I want to say that you are wrong. This map is by no means as simple as you think. This map is marked with many places worth looking forward to. Among these places , You may be able to acquire some opportunities, some treasures. "


    Chihong Fairy began to coax up the value of this map with her three-inch tongue, she knew that the map was not a sought-after thing, so she thought about it from the beginning.


    The monks originally had no interest in the map, but when they heard the Chihong Fairy saying this, they could not help mentioning a little interest. If there are really some special places marked, then this map is really worth looking forward to.


    These are all happy, but Song Ning is not happy.


    "Dear friends, this map ..." Chihong Fairy began to promote the map again.


    With her opening, Song Ning became angry immediately, even if she said one sentence or two.


    "Crimson Fairy, you are really good at eloquence. I don''t know if I would tell you about stealing the beam and replacing the column, how would you explain it?" Song Ning anxiously said directly.


    Half of the Chihong Fairy''s words, she was stunned as soon as she heard Song Ning''s voice. She glanced down the stage and did not see Song Ning.


    Everyone on the stage was wondering, what happened to this red fairy, and he was so happy just now, why didn''t he say anything suddenly?


    "Crimson Fairy, what about the map? You continue to talk about it," one retouched.


    Crimson Fairy''s face changed slightly, and at this moment he dare not continue.


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Yun gave a happy voice and sent a message to Chihong Fairy: "What are you doing!"


    Crimson Fairy smiled quickly: "Let''s auction now."


    However, at the moment, a voice came from the attic on the third floor: "Crimson Fairy, you started the auction without introducing it? I am very interested in the map."


    After being warned by Song Ning just now, Chihong Fairy said that she would not continue to introduce anything. Although she was puzzled, she understood that the speaker was definitely not simple. If she did not do what the other party said at this moment, she was afraid It is their plan that will really be revealed.


    The scary hidden panic on the face of Chihong Fairy completely disappeared, and she smiled softly: "This senior, if you like, you can buy it directly, and then you can go home and study it slowly. The starting price of this map is twenty thousand spirits Stone, increase the price of two thousand spirit stones each time. "


    Although Zhu Yun looked somber at the moment, the Chihong Fairy didn''t seem to see it. At this time, she could only pretend to be stupid.


    Song Ning logically said what he should say, and at the moment he should also ask for the price: "I am very interested, I want it."


    Chihong Fairy was relieved a little, not afraid of low prices, afraid that no one would buy it.


    In the eyes of those monks, even the red fairy talked vividly for a long time, but this map is only a map after all, if you want to turn over by the map, it is no different from dreaming. Therefore, at this moment, Song Ning''s bid will not be ignored.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Song Ning''s price had just been called out, and he only heard a lazy voice from the attic diagonally opposite him: "Twenty-two thousand."


    Song Ning frowned, and it was Cai Chang who made the bid!


    This Cai Chang also needs a map?


    Everyone was puzzled, but since it was what Cai Chang wanted, who would dare to rob him in this Luoxia city?


    But when these monks thought the dust had settled, Song Ning said again: "Twenty-four thousand."


    If Cai Chang did not bid, even Song Ninghua''s forty thousand soul stones would not be too noticeable to buy a map, but now it is different. Cai Chang bids, even someone dare to grab him?


    Many monks'' eyes fell on Song Ning''s attic, and they all wanted to see who exactly was fighting for Cai Chang.


    "Twenty-six thousand." Cai Chang said.


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows, it seemed that this Cai Chang was intentional, he smiled slightly, he was the least concerned about things like Lingshi.


    "Twenty-eight thousand." Song Ning said.


    Chihong Fairy also understood at the moment that Cai Chang and Song Ning were clearly on the bar. Chihong Fairy''s eyes fell on Song Ning. Afterwards, he changed his mind and became a dare. He even dared to grab something with Cai Chang. What is his background?


    Cai Chang looked at the loft where Song Ning was located: "This map, I want Cai Chang! Four thousand spirit stones!"


    Forty thousand spirit stones? !


    In a blink of an eye, Kung Fu directly added twelve thousand yuan, and Cai Chang was either crazy or deliberate.


    The monks watched the excitement with interest, but they wanted to see how long Song Ning could persist.


    "Guess what, will he increase the price?"


    "Dare to compete with Master Cai, it is estimated that it is also a bit of strength. The price increase is certain, but I estimate that he will increase it once or twice at most."


    "Yeah, dare to compete with Master Cai here, it''s really a brain flood."


    These people said that Song Ning had already increased the price again: "50,000 yuan!"


    hiss.


    At the moment, the voices of those people stopped talking, fifty thousand spirit stones. In their view, even if the monk lost, it was a bit courageous, and he could even offer fifty thousand spirit stones on a map, which was unprecedented. what.


    Obviously, Cai Chang did not expect the other party to directly increase to 50,000, but Cai Chang was uncomfortable, he could not swallow this tone, especially when he vented on the nun next to him, he also dreamed of Qingning.


    "60,000." Cai Chang''s eyes were cold, "You want to play, then I will play with you to the end today!"


    Hearing this, the audience was completely dumb. The two were really rich and capricious. How could there be such a price increase?


    Qingning also persuaded: "Senior, this Cai Chang is obviously revenge on you. His grandfather is the master of Luoxia City. If you lose him, he is more real, and you are afraid of losing money."


    It''s just that Qing Ning hasn''t finished speaking yet, Song Ning took a sip of tea, pursed her lips, looked at Cai Chang with a smile, and said under the audience''s attention ...


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 400： Ninety thousand

    "Ninety thousand."


    Song Ning only spoke two words, and his tone was very plain, but it fell into everyone''s ears but could not calm down.


    Nine thousand spirit stones, from 60,000 yuan to 90,000 yuan, just buy a map, are they dreaming? Or is this young monk living in a dream?


    Buying a map for 90,000 spirit stones for anger, is this too rich?


    At this time, the bidding of the two of them had attracted everyone''s attention in the auction, and Chihong Fairy didn''t mean to stop, because she knew that Cai Chang could never end.


    But when Cai Chang was about to ask for a price, he suddenly heard an angry cry from his mind: "Enough! You have matured me, a map is already 90,000 spirit stones, how much do you want to add? Family money is for you to squander? "


    Cai Chang naturally can hear this voice is his grandfather, he wanted to bid, but the fear of grandpa made him afraid to speak.


    The monks were waiting to see the excitement, but Cai Chang suddenly stopped asking for prices, which made them a little puzzled. They looked at Cai Chang one after another, seemingly waiting for the price to continue to soar.


    "How? Master Cai is not going to increase the price?" Song Ning looked calmly, as if it was not him who just asked for the price.


    Cai Chang gritted his teeth and was about to speak, but Zhu Yun first said: "This little friend, ninety thousand spirit stones, the map is yours."


    Song Ning didn''t say much, and smiled slightly: "Fortunately, it''s just a map. If Master Cai adds another two thousand spirit stones, I guess I don''t want it."


    Hearing Song Ning''s words, Cai Chang was naturally angry, but now Grandpa is watching, what can he do?


    The monks present were hard to believe, and the young Master Cai family was even suppressed by the bidder? These people naturally do not know the dialogue between the city owner and Cai Chang. He just thinks that Cai Chang gave up the bidding for some reason, so Song Ning added a bit of mystery to them.


    After being surprised, the Chihong Fairy immediately said, "Since this is the case, this map belongs to this senior, and everyone congratulates this senior."


    Congratulations?


    Although many monks cast their eyes on Song Ning for congratulations, they all knew at the moment that they spent 90,000 spirit stones to buy such a map. Song Ning made Cai Chang deflated.


    "Then ask this senior to pay the spirit stone after the auction and change the map." Chihong Fairy said.


    Song Ning nodded slightly and made a sound, but Song Ning didn''t make a sound, but Cai Chang smiled instead: "I suggest that it will be better to have someone to watch it later. Stone, just run away! "


    If it is usual, everyone may agree with Cai Chang, but now they feel that Cai Chang''s words are also a bit too small.


    People can spend 60,000 spirit stones to sit on the third floor. Could it be that there is no money to pay another 30 thousand spirit stones to buy a map? Besides, if you have the patience of Cai Chang, do n��t say it with your mouth, just go up and bid with others just now.


    Seeing that Song Ning did not respond, Cai Chang thought he was right and seemed very proud.


    The rest of the audience did not speak anymore. Their eyes were all on the Chihong Fairy, because at this moment the Chihong Fairy had already taken out the fifth auction item.


    However, in the next auction, these monks secretly observed Song Ning while auctioning. Not only they, but also the monks in the attics on the third floor also paid attention to Song Ning, especially a few women Xiu, especially for Song Ning.


    They came to this auction this time, sitting on the third floor, not because they wanted to auction anything, but to meet some people.


    Can bid with Sun Caichang, the grandson of the city of Luoxia, and can suppress Cai Chang. What he spent 90,000 Lingshi to buy is a map of the Orchid Continent. This kind of person is naturally the object they need to pay in the eyes. But they looked and looked, but they did n��t know the person. They were a little surprised in their hearts, but they added a little confidence. The more strangers, the easier it is to make friends. After all, if a woman wants to be good with a man, There are some inherent advantages.


    Next to Song Ning, Qingning ��s thoughts were a bit heavier. She just thought that Song Ning was a monk with some money, but she did n��t expect Song Ning to be with Cai Changbang because of a map, which surprised Qingning. It is that Song Ning even overwhelmed Cai Chang.


    Although she has the restraint of being a woman, she is still a little more curious about Song Ning at the moment.


    "Take tea for me." Song Ning discovered that Qingning had been looking at him. He was still a little shy, and it was more or less awkward for him to look like this, so she interrupted Qingning.


    Qingning hurriedly picked up the teapot: "Yes, I''m sorry, Senior, but I was just impressed by the chicness of the Senior, and I was a little lost."


    Song Ning was stunned. He thought that Qingning was a very conservative woman, but he didn''t expect that she would say that.


    The auctions below are going on. Sometimes there are immortals, sometimes flying swords, sometimes some magic weapons, and even Xian Bao, but these are not what Song Ning intended, until the ninth auction item came out.


    Chihong Fairy took out a beautiful skirt. The texture of this skirt is very good, and the style is very beautiful. Especially after hearing the explanation of Chihong Fairy, Song Ning was more interested in this skirt.


    On the auction stand, Chihong Fairy is still saying: "This skirt can be said to be the first choice for the beloved girl. If you are a woman who has a favorite, this skirt should not be missed. This skirt The starting price is fifty thousand spirit stones, and each increase of five thousand spirit stones. "


    As soon as the voice of Chihong Fairy fell, someone immediately started bargaining. Obviously this skirt was very popular.


    Song Ning''s ear echoed the explanation of the red fairy, and her eyes have always been on this skirt. This skirt is very beautiful, and the whole body is made of thousands of years of ice silk. The holy color is just combined with Leng Yuexiao''s skin. Song Ning took a fancy at first glance, preparing to serve as a gift to Leng Yuexiao after she was rescued.


    It''s just that Song Ning just spent ninety thousand spirit stones to buy the map, and now there are no more spirit stones on his body.


    The price of the skirt increased instantly, even Qingning, after seeing the skirt, she was trembling and was obviously very fond of, but she was ashamed, and the starting price of the fifty thousand spirit stone, this price of the skirt, I am afraid that it will be a lifetime No one will buy it for her.


    At this moment, a sound suddenly came from the three-story loft. This sound was very familiar to everyone, but it fell into Song Ning''s ears, but it was very harsh: "Hey, I want this skirt, 80,000, I want Buy this skirt and give it to Qingning girl! "


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 401： Elixir bid

    For Qingning girl?


    Some of the monks present were locals, but some were not. They heard different expressions after hearing the words "Qingning Girl", but soon, everyone saw it from Cai Chang''s eyes. Qingning girl stood beside Song Ning.


    Just now Song Ning bought a map with 90,000 spirit stones to press against Cai Chang, but now Cai Chang started to fight back.


    Song Ning''s reaction did not surprise everyone''s expectations, he smiled faintly, obviously was stirred by Cai Chang.


    Song Ning asked Qingning with a smile on her side: "Can I exchange things for something here? Or can I use elixir or something for money?"


    Qing Ning froze for a moment, and whispered: "Young people don''t know, this matter also has to ask young people."


    Song Ning waved his hand and opened his mouth abruptly, "I like this skirt too, but I don''t have any spirit stones on my body. I don''t know if you can''t accept the Elixir in this auction? I got some Elixir before the human monk . "


    Cai Chang laughed immediately when he heard: "Hahahaha, no money? Without money, what kind of grandpa do you buy a map of 90,000 spirit stones? Compare with me? Who would you want your potent medicine? Save it? ! "


    However, at this moment, Cai Chang''s words were ignored by many people, even though he was the young master of the Cai family, there was no need for the people present to compliment him all the time, and what Song Ningkou said was the ''elixir in human hands'' These monks are also very interested.


    Crimson Fairy was slightly embarrassed and turned to glance at Zhu Yun, but Zhu Yun nodded, then stretched out two fingers.


    Crimson Fairy heart understands: "This predecessor, we really need the elixirs here. You can take the elixirs directly here and we will price you. If the elixirs are precious, they will be auctioned by me, but we have to draw 20%. "


    "Alright, you can take a look at these immortals." Song Ning directly threw out a jade bottle.


    Chihong Fairy first respectfully said to Cai Chang: "Master Cai, please wait a moment, we will help this senior to set the price first."


    The crimson fairy opened the jade bottle while talking. From her perspective, the whole person stayed in place. There are four grades and five grades of the elixir in this jade bottle, but whether it is a fourth grade elixir or a fifth grade. The elixir is all superb. There is a five-striped road above the fourth-grade elixir, and a six-striped path above the five-element elixir. This is obviously made by the alchemy master.


    It stands to reason that such a thing can be priced by the red fairy, but now, she can only give the jade bottle to Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun''s brow furrowed, and then he was stunned for a moment. He looked up at Song Ning: "Little Daoyou, where did you get these immortals?"


    "I got it from an alchemist, why can''t these immortals be exchanged for money?" Song Ning asked.


    Zhu Yun laughed: "No, no, I just asked your opinion, my elixirs. I don''t want to go through the auction. I set a price for you privately. Do you think it''s good?"


    The monks who participated in the auction looked at Zhu Yun suspiciously. This Zhu Yun was very clever. Now that he said this, those monks naturally have some curiosity. Among these monks, there are some big family members who are close to the city. If even Zhu Yun wants to set the price directly without going to auction, it means that these things are of great value.


    Zhu Yun has never done any loss trading, and they all know this matter.


    Song Ning did not have any opinion on how to deal with this immortality, as long as he could change the money: "Yes, how much?"


    Zhu Yun held out a finger.


    Song Ning frowned: "Ten thousand spirit stones?"


    Although these elixirs are not valuable to Song Ning, ten thousand spirit stones are really a bit unexpected from Song Ning. These elixirs were made by him when he usually practiced his hands, and there are only more than ten bottles on his body. If the bottle only sold ten thousand consciousnesses, he wanted to sell them all.


    The monks looked at each other one by one, a bottle of panacea ten thousand spirit stones, in their view, there were at least two or three three-level panacea in the bottle.


    This is the area of ??Yaoxiu, and the magic medicine of Yaoxiu is only provided by Yaoxian and its subordinates. Therefore, the medicine is very precious here. Song Ning did n��t know it, so he valued the medicine. Thinking too low.


    Just as Song Ning was about to take out the remaining jade bottles, Zhu Yun smiled and said, "Little Daoyou laughed, how can I be so cheeky that I want to buy these immortals with ten thousand spirit stones? I am talking about ten thousand spirits stone."


    hiss.


    Just now the monks who stared at Song Ning almost fell off their seats at the moment, a bottle of immortality stone? What kind of panacea is this?


    Zhu Yun has never done a loss-making business. This is a well-known thing. Today, Zhu Yun can directly offer a bottle of immortality for 100,000 yuan, which is enough to illustrate the value of immortality.


    "President Zhu, although the gentleman is not loved by many people, but this medicine is a good thing, I am also very interested." The voice suddenly came from a certain loft on the third floor. As a gentle female cultivator said, she said that opening the bead curtain covered in front of her body seemed to deliberately let Song Ning see her face clearly, and then continued: "This Taoist, I am out of ten Ten Thousand Spirit Stones, sell me your elixir. "


    what?


    Is this an auction?


    The woman''s voice just fell, and a voice also appeared in the attic next to her: "Since it is a good medicine, then I can''t miss it, I have a 120,000 spirit stone."


    All of a sudden, they all bargained, seeming to be very interested in this elixir, but the price was more than 100,000, and the monks below were reluctant to buy, and what is the elixir in this jade bottle has not yet been clarified. It is because of Zhu Yun''s words that people who can buy a large price.


    If Zhu Yun deceived people, wouldn''t they be fooled?


    Although this probability is very small, Zhu Yun is an old fritter, and the calculation is hard. He may have to set aside these people in the background.


    The people in the three-story loft have bargained, and the price soon rose to 150,000. This also saw that Cai Changqi did not hit a spot. It was originally talking about the ice silk skirt, but now it has become the price of the panacea. .


    Song Ning pays attention to these people who bid, they do n��t even ask for medicine, in Song Ning ��s view, in addition to wanting medicine, on the other hand, they may want to make good deals with themselves. Spirit stones, it seems too vulgar for them to send by hand. If you send spirit stones through this method of buying immortality, it will be a matter of course.


    "It seems that Elixir is still very popular in Yaoxiu." Song Ning thought.


    At the moment, Zhu Yun below gritted his teeth: "This medicine, I have 180,000 spirit stones, you don''t have to fight me anymore, I have the eyes first, these medicines are worth so much money, if you bid again , It ��s time to lose money, do n��t say I deliberately pit you. ��


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 402： 300,000 transactions

    Although Zhu Yun''s words have been put here, no one stopped at this moment, especially the woman who bid first, she said softly: "Since President Zhu has said so, I will naturally not give up, this is the auction, and often deals The price will exceed the value of the baby itself. "


    With that said, the woman bid: "190,000."


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    "Two hundred and ten thousand."


    The price is still rising, Zhu Yun''s face has changed slightly, and he knew it would become like this. He just secretly communicated with Song Ning and didn''t say it directly, but now he is reluctant to use this medicine, although these medicines have no value in themselves How high, but they are the best among the elixirs. For monks, the elixirs that can be taken in their lifetime are limited, so if they can take the elixirs while taking the elixirs, the effect will be very good.


    "Two hundred and twenty thousand!" Zhu Yun gritted his teeth.


    Those in the attic smiled, and Zhu Yun said about 220,000, and they would not stop.


    As these people bid, the woman sitting on the fourth floor looked up and looked at the man next to Xu Xianxiu. The man nodded and stepped forward.


    "I''m twenty-four ..."


    The man''s voice overshadowed him before the bid below: "My young lady bids for 300,000, this bottle of immortality, we demon clan wants."


    Fairy fairy? !


    As soon as this word came out, everyone on the scene was silent. The demon clan is a very magical race. This kind of clan is good at fighting and is also good at refining elixir. During the whole demon cultivation, the alchemy master mostly has the blood of the demon clan. Even if there is no blood of the fairy fairy family, it must go through a certain ceremony of the fairy fairy family, otherwise it is impossible to refine the immortal medicine. Now that the fairy immortal came forward to ask for this immortal medicine, what is going on?


    Zhu Yun no longer asks for a bargain. The fairy fairy clan said he would not dare to fight.


    A bottle of 300,000 spirit stones of immortality medicine, and also received the attention of the fairy fairy, these monks looked enviously at Song Ning, and today Song Ning is proud of it.


    However, Song Ning frowned. Only Song Ning had a voice in the silent auction venue: "No more bids? If you continue to bid, the 300,000 spirit stones can''t stop it?"


    Everyone was dumb, wondering if this man was crazy, and dare to say such things at this time? A bottle of 300,000 pills of immortality is still required by the demon clan. The demon clan said to you that the spirit stone has already given you a face. If they take it away directly, what can you do?


    Among the four floors, the woman of the fairy fairy family moved slightly, she looked at Song Ning, and then passed on the voice to the man: "Get back the medicine and pay."


    "Yes, Miss." After he finished talking, he put the jade bottle into his hand with a wave of his palm, and then threw a storage ring to Song Ning.


    Everyone thought that the fairy fairy clan would be furious, but they did not expect that the fairy fairy clan didn''t even say a word, and they really gave each other''s spirit stones.


    Song Ning took a sweep of the storage ring, and it really contained 300,000 spirit stones. He was in a good mood. A bottle of elixir was 300,000 spirit stones. Even if one step back, a bottle of elixir was 200,000 spirit stones. And it only took a few hours for him to refine such a bottle of immortality, and it was too easy to make money.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, the Chihong fairy immediately said: "It was a surprise just now. I haven''t encountered such a situation in such a long time since I presided over the auction. This predecessor took out a bottle of panacea casually and auctioned it out. The price of 300,000 spirit stones is really amazing, so now we will continue the auction of this ice silk skirt, hoping that the ice silk skirt can also be auctioned at a good price. "


    "Just now, Master Cai has already offered a price of 80,000 yuan. Has anyone increased the price?" When Chihong Fairy spoke, her eyes fell directly on Song Ning. After all, Song Ning sold the Elixir just to get this dress.


    Song Ning smiled slightly, he liked this skirt very much, and also hoped that Leng Yuexiao could wear it on her body: "100,000."


    No one would be surprised how much Song Ning offered at the moment. Immortal medicine had just sold 300,000. According to the behavior of this person, it is possible to even offer 300,000.


    This is the first time in his life that Cai Chang feels that money is not enough. If there is more than 80,000 spirit stones, he really cannot explain to his grandfather.


    But when Cai Chang wanted to give up, his grandfather suddenly said: "Grandson, keep asking!"


    Cai Chang''s eyes lit up and immediately rejoiced: "110,000!"


    Cai Chang ��s grandfather is Cai Tianyi, the lord of Luoxia City. He asked his grandson to bid, but he did n��t expect that his grandson would only dare to call out to 110,000. Opening: "300,000!"


    Everyone''s eyes immediately fell on Cai Tianyi, and the Lord of Luoxia City also bid for a skirt? what''s going on?


    Song Ning looked up at Cai Tianyi, which was obviously directed at him. The mouth was 300,000 spirit stones. If Song Ning wanted to increase the price, then the spirit stones might not be enough.


    But ... if Song Ning does not increase the price? Does Cai Tianyi really need to spend 300,000 spirit stones to buy such a skirt?


    Cai Tianyi smiled and looked at the monks and said, "Before my grandchildren wanted to buy a map, the map was useless. I stopped it. Now this skirt is different. My grandchildren want to buy it for someone I like. I support . "


    Everyone sighed in their hearts that a good grandfather would have no worries about food and clothing for a lifetime, 300,000 to buy a skirt to help his grandson pick up girls, this is really ...


    Cai Chang is already laughing at the moment, what is he afraid of now? With grandpa backing him, he can not only buy this skirt, but also win face.


    At this time, people''s eyes are on Song Ning. Just now Song Ning said that he wants this skirt. Now that it''s thirty nights, will he still want it?


    The audience was silent. They were almost waiting for Song Ning''s next bid, but only the fourth-tier fairy fairy woman looked at the elixir in the jade bottle, and there was infinite shock in her mind.


    She was originally a person of the fairy fairy family, and naturally knows the alchemy level of the fairy fairy family. However, the refining level of the elixir in this jade bottle obviously exceeds the elixir of most demon fairy groups. To be precise, even in Among the many elders of the fairy family, few people can refine this immortality.


    "If you can find this alchemist and marry it, then the essence of the bloodline will be merged, and the child born will certainly be an alchemist beyond all people." The woman secretly said that their fairy fairy family is very concerned about the inheritance of the bloodline, which is also Their ancestral training, no matter what kind of marriage, must pay attention to the inheritance of blood.


    Her eyes fell on Song Ning below. She could feel a faint flare from Song Ning. She guessed that Song Ning was not the alchemist, but at this moment she wanted to know who the alchemy was ...


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 403： For my loved one

    Song Ning did not wait for the bargain, but the demon fairy man said: "Forty thousand spirit stones, this skirt, our lady asked for it."


    There was an uproar, and the lady of the fairy fairy took this skirt? In this way, who dares to fight? Cai Chang was the most ugly at the moment, he just got proud, but suddenly he met the bargains of the demon clan. Even if he was a dude, he now understood that the demon clan ca n��t provoke them. , The consequences are unbearable.


    This sudden change was naturally beyond Cai Tianyi''s expectations. In Cai Tianyi''s original plan, he was to force Song Ning to continue to sell things. He wanted to know what else there was in this person, but now the demon clan appeared. I ��m afraid that this person will be honest, so do n��t dare to provoke the demon fairy.


    Even the red fairy, naturally, understands that no one will increase the price after the demon fairy comes out, so she is ready to announce the result.


    But when the red fairy didn''t speak, Song Ning suddenly took out another bottle of Elixir: "I said, I want this skirt, so I won''t give up until I''m bankrupt."


    Song Ning said that he threw the jade bottle directly to Zhu Yun: "President Zhu, the elixir in this jade bottle is exactly the same as the one just now. I want to sell it!"


    At this time, even Zhu Yun couldn''t help but look at the fourth floor. If the fourth floor wanted to bid for something, if he now bought Song Ning''s panacea, wouldn''t it be to help Song Ning to deal with the fairy fairy?


    On the fourth floor, the man was about to speak, but suddenly heard the voice of the unmoved lady who had been sitting on the seat. The voice was elegant and sweet. Just listening to the voice made many monks excited. , Difficult to self-sustain.


    "This Taoist, I bought a skirt and wanted to give you a gift, so you don''t have to fight with me."


    ��������


    For the monks participating in the auction, this feeling is like a fairy falling from the sky, but the fairy fell directly into Song Ning''s hands.


    The support of the fairy fairy clan came too suddenly, and the favor of the fairy fairy clan for Song Ning also came too fast. It is difficult for everyone to accept at this moment, but whether they accept it or not, this is the fact.


    What Song Ning wants, the lady of the fairy fairy family even helped the bidding, can this still be played? This is simply nonsense, but also auction a fart. Song Ning ordered whatever he wanted, even if the fairy fairy gave the starting price, no one dared to increase the price.


    When Miss Yaoxian wanted to come, this matter directly told Song Ning, avoiding some unnecessary bids, saving time, and being able to show her favor to Song Ning.


    But ... Song Ning doesn''t need it at all!


    "My friend''s kindness was received by me, but I wanted to buy this skirt for my loved one. I don''t need anyone else to pay for it. If the friend really wants to help me If you buy this skirt, don''t stop me from selling medicinal remedies like Daoyou. "Song Ning said.


    The monks who envy Song Ning just now think that Song Ning is a pure silly hat. He does n��t want to drop a pie in the sky. He must eat the grass roots? He was n��t afraid that the pie would kill him in a rage?


    Sure enough, the man of the fairy fairy family was angry: "Don''t give it to you ..."


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as half of the man ��s words were spoken, she was stopped by the young lady, and the young fairy fairy slowly came out from behind. This was the first time she stood in front of the auction crowd. These people shrank their pupils when they saw her. Although she was wearing a veil at the moment, she could not see her face clearly, but the temperament alone gave people a sense of detachment.


    Her eyes fell on Song Ning, and then she looked at Qing Ning next to Song Ning. When she wanted to come, Song Ning might want to buy a skirt to compete with Cai Chang.


    Qingning was slightly shy when he was looked at, and he couldn''t help avoiding it.


    The fairy fairy lady was a little surprised. She thought that Qingning was a beauties of the country, but now it seems that there is nothing surprising except for its appearance and purity.


    But after all, the fairy fairy family knew that Song Ning was not the alchemist, so she did n��t care that this person would go to jealousy for the woman, and she said: "Your bottle of immortality, 300,000 spirit stones, I want it Bai Yao, pay. "


    When she was finished, she returned to her seat without looking at Song Ning again. The man beside her took the Elixir from Zhu Yun''s palm and gave Song Ning money.


    After receiving the money, Song Ning increased the price: "I have forty-one thousand stone."


    At this time, Qing Ning''s body seemed to be a little deer bumping, she didn''t expect that this predecessor actually spent so much money for her, she likes this skirt, she is thinking, if the other party will The skirt is given to her, does she want to agree with her body, but if the other party is just for fun?


    Qingning is not just a casual person, but does such a precious thing, so direct confession, she not accept it?


    After Song Ning''s bid, the auction house fell silent. Song Ning''s ignorance of lifting did not provoke the demon clan, which was really a miracle, but the demon clan may not have paid attention to such a person who did not recognize the lifting. ?


    Cai Tianyi waited for the fairy fairy to speak, but did not expect that he was waiting for a fairy fairy man to say: "This skirt, no one should fight anymore? Can be finalized."


    The Cai family can only say nothing, but Cai Tianyi got the information he wanted-Song Ning was not just a bottle of that kind of medicine.


    Chihong Fairy hurriedly congratulated Song Ning: "Congratulations to the seniors for buying this ice silk skirt at a price of 410,000 yuan. Presumably the Qingning girl next to you must be very happy. Bless you, the beauty of the good night, this night must be an unforgettable night. . "


    Chihong Fairy continued to say that Qingning''s blush was hot, and he didn''t dare to lift up to see Song Ning. At the moment, in the eyes of everyone, Qingning was a lucky person. In the mind of female practitioners, Qingning was envious and jealous of them. Object of hate.


    But all these beautiful atmospheres were broken by Song Ning''s suspicion: "I bought this skirt for my loved one, what does it have to do with Qingning?"


    "........."


    Qingning''s face also changed, and she burst into tears.


    At first, even the lady of the fairy fairy family thought that Song Ning was competing with Cai Chang for jealousy, but now at first glance, she finally found that she was underestimating Song Ning.


    She looked closely at Song Ning''s eyes again. From Song Ning''s eyes, she saw a trace of recollection and a trace of love. Although these two moods are hidden deep, they are very real and very strong.


    "It turned out to be a man with a story." Miss fairy fairy sighed in her heart. She thought Song Ning just wanted to be handsome in front of Qingning, but now when she thinks about it again, she instantly understands Song Ning''s state of mind.


    Buying the things you love with your own ability and giving them to the loved one, this kind of feeling may be for everyone, but not everyone can do it.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 404： Deguoluodan

    Qingning wanted to run away directly, but she couldn''t. She could only stay here in order to make money. If one accidentally angered Song Ning, then she might not be able to get a commission for a spirit stone.


    At the moment, Qing Ning felt that he had carried all the ridiculed eyes, thinking that he had become the laughing stock of everyone, but in fact, at this moment, no one cares too much about her, because the Chihong Fairy who knows how to control the whole auction is now the last auction item. Take it out.


    "Dao friends, this last auction item is also the finale of this auction. This is a panacea, a panacea with amazing effects. Someone may have received the news before. Yes, this panacea is called I will not talk about the efficacy of Tuigu Pei Luo Dan. In the eyes of many people, it looks like a poison, but in some people''s eyes, it is a much-needed panacea. Today this panacea appears in Here, naturally everyone can bid for auction. "Chihong Fairy said, taking a deep breath.


    At this moment her heart was beating wildly, she opened a pill box, and the moment the pill box opened, everyone''s eyes fell on this pill.


    There are four stripe roads on the elixir, but these four stripe roads are made of eight stripe roads.


    Chihong Fairy hadn''t expected that there would be a demon fairy coming. She had no idea about stealing the beam and replacing the column. Now she is ready to run at any time.


    The fairy man on the fourth floor of the auction paid special attention to this immortality. After he carefully looked at it, he turned to the lady and said something. Then the lady fairy nodded and said no more.


    Crimson Fairy undulated on his chest and said: "Then, the starting price of this retreating Danluo Dan is 800,000 spirit stones, and the price increase cannot be less than 50,000 spirit stones each time."


    As soon as the Chihong fairy''s voice fell, the demon clan man said: "800,000 spirit stones, we demon clan want this pill."


    Chihong Fairy was also relieved when she heard the words, and the Fairy Clan started bidding, which showed that the immortality medicine had no filling, and she naturally avoided the disaster of extinction.


    However, Song Ning was shocked after hearing the price.


    Nima, 800,000 spirit stones? Eight hundred thousand? ! He only received 90,000 yuan and two additional lives, but the price of this panacea was 800,000 spirit stones. How much did he lose?


    The starting price of this panacea is 800,000 spirit stones. Naturally, few people will grab it. In addition, if the fairy fairy clan also wants this panacea, no one will even make a price.


    however����


    Just when everyone felt that the price had been finalized, a low voice suddenly came from a loft on the third floor: "Nine hundred thousand."


    Of all the lofts on the third floor, the only one in the loft didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but he didn''t expect him to come out to bid for this retreating and peeling pill.


    Everyone who bids for retreating and peeling off the pill is Song Ning''s concern. Before Song Ning wanted to know who would buy the poison pill, although he knew that the poison pill should be related to the fairy fairy clan, However, he did not expect that the people of the fairy fairy family would come to the auction, but now Song Ning is certain that the people of the fairy fairy family and Bai Ting Baixin are definitely not together.


    Everyone''s eyes in the auction house were in the mysterious attic, but because of Song Ning''s wanton bidding, many people were wondering at the moment. They were curious whether Song Ning would continue to bid and go in for a mix.


    To their disappointment, Song Ning didn''t even speak at all. It was the fairy fairy men who continued to bid: "One million."


    "1.1 million." As soon as he bid, the man in the attic immediately followed.


    "1.3 million."


    "1500000!"


    The fairy fairy man frowned: "This Daoist, you still don''t want to make trouble, this panacea is what my fairy fairy must get."


    The voice of the man of the fairy fairy family had just fallen, and I saw the bead curtain outside the mysterious attic spread out. A man stood with his hands on his back. He looked up slightly and looked at the man of the fairy fairy family, "I must also get this medicine. ! "


    After seeing this man, the demon-clan man''s expression tightened, and he couldn''t help but step back half a step. From his expression, he can see that the man in this loft has an amazing identity.


    The fairy fairy man then smiled: "Oh, since it is so, it is not interesting for us to continue to raise the price. How about we make a bet? Who can bet to win, who will be the medicine."


    "It''s okay. After all, I''m afraid it''s going to be endless. Even if the price of this medicine is tens of millions, it can''t stop." The man said.


    The monks below listened to the conversation between the two, and there was really a feeling of a dog in their hearts. A pill is just to fight for a pill. Tens of millions of spirit stones may not stop. They only want to say one sentence at the moment. Words-It''s good to have money!


    But despite this idea in their minds, they care more about what the two people bet on, and what can they bet on?


    The fairy fairy man said under the understanding of the young lady: "Let ��s just talk about this elixir and tell us which elixir is from the hands of the alchemist. Whoever is right can bid for it, saying The wrong person cannot bid. "


    The crimson fairy who was already relieved felt that the whole person was not good after hearing this. She used to be peachy, but now she is ashamed: "Two or two, this auction item is not allowed to follow, Random investigation, this is the rules of the auction. "


    The Chihong fairy has begun to stutter, which seems to others to be nothing. After all, she is talking to the fairy fairy family, and it is inevitable that she is nervous, but in Song Ning''s view, this Chihong fairy is just a guilty conscience, because that The red medicine in the red box was immortalized by Chihong Fairy. Now the other party has to guess who made the red medicine. Chihong Fairy must be afraid of filling.


    Song Ning didn''t want to pierce the Chihong Fairy. Now when they hear that the two are going to compete and guess who the medicine is from, Song Ning is more interested.


    The fairy fairy man said: "We will not detect this immortality, otherwise it will be meaningless."


    The Crimson Fairy slacked off a little, but was still very alert to prepare to escape at any time.


    The man in the attic said: "This medicine is made by Master Serum."


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Yun frowned slightly, and he said, ��this person has no known origin, but when he exited, he said which master made this panacea. It seems that the background is not ordinary. ��


    The fairy fairy man laughed sarcastically: "According to rumors, this panacea was indeed refined by Master Serum, but this panacea was not made by him. The smoothness of this panacea is better, Master Serum. This level is not reached, so I can be sure that you are wrong. "


    The most surprised at this moment is the Chihong Fairy. Chihong Fairy also heard that this panacea was made by Master Serum. She did not expect it anyway. The person who imitated the panacea even imitated so well. Better than elixir?


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 405： Serum Master

    The man in the attic sneered: "This is a few people who can be refined out of the whole demon clan. It is not who the serum master will be. Moreover, this matter has been well known before. Now you Say it ��s not a serum master, so it ��s okay, there must be an alchemy master in this auction, let the alchemist here check it out. ��


    "Yes, find the alchemy master to check it." Yaoxian clan said.


    Zhu Yun heard that he immediately called the two alchemists in the auction.


    These are the two third-rank alchemists. After they came out, they looked proud. They did n��t seem to put everyone in their eyes. They did n��t even worship President Zhu. .


    "The two alchemists checked to see if this panacea came from the master of serum," Zhu Yundao said.


    After hearing this, Crimson Fairy''s heartbeat has been messed up. If she is found, then she can only die. If she doesn''t escape now, she can''t escape next.


    But just when the red fairy wanted to escape, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind: "You do n��t have to escape, the effect of this elixir is stronger than the previous one, but should we talk about the value of elixir? ? The two of you only gave me 90,000 spirit stones. "


    When Chi Hong Fairy heard this, the whole person was blinded. She glanced at all the people present. She was almost crazy. They had two plans this time. One was to take away the bones, but this is the time. The most important thing is that the mission is not to let the real medicine be taken away.


    Their initial plan was to **** it, but this can only delay the time, and using a fake medicine to make it real is the ultimate feasible plan. Unfortunately, they have already found a good alchemist beforehand, and they were killed by them. They had to find Song Ning.


    Nowadays, if the "fake panacea" is not imitating at all, but it is really relieving the bones and removing the pill, then this matter is over.


    Song Ning said this deliberately. He looked at the expression of Chihong Fairy and knew what the other party was afraid of.


    "Sure enough, their purpose is to be fake, not to steal the panacea." Song Ning thought.


    At this time, the two alchemists on the stage had begun to test the elixir. After a while, the two alchemists spoke in unison: "This elixir is indeed not from the master of serum."


    After talking about it, they all heard that this medicine was made by the master serum, but now they have verified that the medicine is not made by the master serum. If it is not the two alchemists who tell lies, then it is only possible. The rumor that this immortality was refined was false.


    The man in the three-story loft frowned and shouted: "Do you two know what you are talking about? But speaking is responsible, if you lie, let alone you, even your family will suffer!"


    The two alchemists didn''t know the men on the third floor at all. Their identity as an alchemist made them very proud at the moment. After hearing the men talking on the third floor, they both grumbled: "Don''t let us test if you don''t believe it. , You do n��t believe it after our test, what is this? "


    The three-layered man''s eyes flashed with anger, but he didn''t care about these two men, but raised his finger directly to Song Ning: "This Daoist, you have sold two bottles of elixir before. Presumably you have some understanding of elixir. Well, it ��s not as good as you to see if the immortality is made by Master Serum. "


    The gaze focused on Song Ning, and even Song Ning did not expect that the man would let him do the identification.


    Song Ning smiled faintly and clenched his fist: "I don''t know much about Elixir. Who said that I will make Elixir when I sell Elixir?"


    The man was about to get angry, but he heard laughter from the fourth floor: "How? You''re wrong, then this retreat Danluo ..."


    "I did say it wrong, but you didn''t say who made this panacea. If you can say it and it''s accurate, then our previous bet can continue!" The three-tiered man narrowed his eyes. .


    The man of the fairy fairy stunned slightly. Indeed, the rules of gambling were like this. He turned to look at the young lady, but from the young lady''s eyes, he didn''t find any answer.


    Even the young lady didn''t know who made this immortality?


    Although the third-tier man said so, in fact he still felt that something was wrong. He can be sure that the message passed to him by the upper layer was: "That the bone-relieving Dan is made by Master Serum." Now, after examination, two alchemists said that they were not refined by Master Serum. There must be something wrong with this.


    Crimson Fairy is now standing and trembling. At this time, she is almost at the limit. If there is another sudden attack, she might be able to pee pants on the spot, maybe even a monk, but Crimson Fairy is extremely afraid of death, especially her. Faced with this group of people, if something really happened, her death must be very ugly.


    But when the scarlet fairy was most afraid, he suddenly stood up from the crowd.


    This person had hidden his breath before. If he didn''t stand up, no one would know who he was, but now he stood up, and almost all the monks in the audience knew no one.


    Serum master!


    "I wanted to see who could buy my panacea, but now that there is a disagreement, neither of you trusts other alchemists, so let me be a notary." Master Serum is wearing a **** red robe. Song Ning can smell the blood gas from this red robe, and then carefully examine the color of the red robe. It can be clearly seen that the robe was white before, and now it is completely red. of.


    This serum master, he''s so maddening!


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at this person. This person''s cultivation behavior turned out to be a fairyland, and it was higher than that of the demon fairy man.


    At this moment, whether it is a fairy fairy clan on the fourth floor or a mysterious man on the third floor, there is a look of consternation on their faces. They did not expect that the master serum would be here, and the monks on the field looked at each other. It is notorious. He killed too much and often used people to make alchemy, so all the monks present were afraid of him.


    But the scariest thing at this time was the Chihong Fairy. The moment Chi Hong Fairy saw the Master Serum, she really couldn''t hold back, her pants were wet directly, but fortunately, she hurriedly stopped, and at this moment she just slowly backed up to Going aside, did not attract others'' attention.


    "Master Serum!" Almost everyone in the field was throwing a fist at the grumpy old man, but there were only a few people at the top and the mysterious men on the third floor.


    It can be seen from this scene that the identities of these people are only higher than those of the master serum.


    The serum master walked next to the elixir and said: "Bai Yao, you tell me, who made this elixir? After you finish talking, I will start checking."


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 406： be found

    The Master Serum carried a grievance all around him, and the grief was always there beside him, but any monk could see that it was heavy, and it was precisely because of the grief on his body that he had been quiet in the Song Ning storage ring Xiao Xiao''s also moved.


    The reason why Master Serum came to power is for two reasons. He has already seen that this medicine is not the one he made before. Although he came to this auction for other purposes, he now wants to know what it is. Who refined this panacea, and successfully stolen the beam for a column.


    It''s just that there is a little doubt in the heart of the serum master at this moment. The new elixir is stronger than the elixir he made before, so what is the difference between changing and not changing this elixir? Why would someone congratulate Zhou Zhang on refining the panacea and stealing the bag?


    Among the four floors of the auction, what was called ''Bai Yao'' was the male cultivator of the demon fairy. He looked at the young lady behind him. The young lady still shook her head, even if it was her, she couldn''t see this pill. Who made the medicine, but she still gave Bai Yao some hints: "Although I don''t know who made this medicine, this medicine is better than the medicine prepared by the master serum Some, among the entire demon clan, there are twenty-three people who have refined the panacea to be stronger than the master serum. You can guess it. Anyway, the other party must have guessed wrong. "


    When Bai Yao heard the words, he could only say with a bitter face: "Then I guess this panacea was made by Master Yangliu."


    Master Serum took the panacea in his hands and began to observe it carefully. Everyone knows this scene. This panacea is not made by the serum master. If it is a panacea made by himself, it is not at the moment. Needing such observation can also directly give the answer.


    Confused in the look of the men in those three floors, he stared closely at Master Serum, and quietly smashed a jade note.


    Zhu Yun had a deep understanding of the elixir in the elixir box. He knew that the elixir was made by the master serum, but now the serum master is examining the elixir, which shows that the elixir has been dropped. There are only a few people who can remove the immortality without knowing it.


    Crimson Fairy was thinking of running away, but suddenly felt two hands pressed against her shoulder, at the same time, the man was also controlled.


    The development of this matter was completely beyond Song Ning''s expectation. Where did he think that the master of that medicine was actually at the auction venue?


    So far, Song Ning only hopes that Master Serum will not notice him. Otherwise, with the practice of an alchemy master plus Xuxian, this Master Serum will surely find out that he used Yi Rongdan.


    "Your incident may have been exposed. If it is really exposed, you two may not have a chance to live. I will tell you a condition now. If you will tell me why you would steal the medicine, I will tell you later. The two were rescued. "Song Ning passed on the sound to Chihong Fairy.


    Although Chihong Fairy was controlled, the person who controlled her did not shoot her at this moment, and her spiritual power was still free to use. When hearing Song Ning''s words, Chihong Fairy looked quickly, looking for Song Ning Where is it.


    Song Ning said: "If you agree, blink your eyes three times in a row, then I will let you know who I am, but you better not lie, if you lie, you should know the consequences yourself."


    After hearing the words, Chihong Fairy hesitated a moment, then immediately blinked three times in a row.


    Immediately after blinking, Chihong Fairy began to observe in the crowd. Song Ning looked at her directly and nodded with a smile at her.


    The Chihong fairy immediately sent a message to Song Ning: "Your appearance has changed?"


    "You are running out of time." Song Ning warned.


    Crimson Fairy gritted his teeth and said, "I am also entrusted by someone. The other party only said the task, and we can''t ask why, but I know that the Bai family is responsible for the task. There are too many complicated relationships. If I don''t If you obey them, you will lose a lot of things, even my life, so I can only take risks. Senior, please save me, my physique is suitable for both ... "


    "No useful information." Song Ning said.


    Crimson Fairy wanted to pass on the sound, but found that the two hands on her shoulder suddenly exerted force, and the two spiritual forces penetrated into her body, making her unable to move at the moment, even the spiritual force in her body was blocked.


    She stared at Song Ning eagerly, hoping that Song Ning could save her. At this moment, she could only pin her hopes on Song Ning. Although other people would take care of them this time, they were absolutely impossible. Save her because they can''t save even if they want to save.


    The serum master in front of him is Xu Xian, and there are two Xu Xian on the fourth floor. The strength of this lineup is already beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Master Serum, and finally, Master Serum said: "This panacea ... I can''t see who made it, but I can be sure that this is not my refinement, and Not made by Master Willow. "


    The people here looked at each other, this thing is a bit too weird, and even the master serum can''t identify who made this panacea?


    However, just when the serum master''s voice fell, he looked at the fourth floor and said, "Bai Yao, could you please ask your lady to show me the elixir I just bought from the little monk." "


    Song Ning''s expression tightened, and he said: "This old man is really a bit of a brain, and he can think of using other medicine to distinguish."


    Although the result may be discovered, Song Ning also understands that if he ran away now, it would be tantamount to not recruiting himself, and now that the auction is already tightly sealed, he would be a bit troublesome to leave.


    "Black Wind, if you do it for a while, the virtual fairy named Bai Yao upstairs will be handed over to you, and it will be entangled." Song Ning Chuanyin said.


    "Heifeng leads the life." Heifeng respectfully said that, with his strength, although he couldn''t beat Xu Xian, it would be easy and pleasant to say that he was entangled with a Xu Xian.


    The remaining two false immortals, Song Ning cares most about the woman who has never spoken. As for the Master Serum, it can be determined by looking at the shamefulness of his body, and burning the sword is enough to cope.


    In the fourth floor, Bai Yao threw the panacea he bought from Song Ning to Master Serum. The Master Serum took out the panacea in the puzzled eyes, looked at it for a moment, and then looked at the withdrawal Gu Pei Luo Dan finally set his sights on Song Ning.


    At this moment, Song Ning was looking at Master Serum, and Master Serum was looking at Song Ning like this. He smiled and said: "This alchemy technique, you are human, not demon repair, and the effect of your Yi Rong Dan should be erased by me Right! "


    Master Serum said, a wave of fairy power flew out of his hand and went straight to Song Ning''s door ...


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 407： Wonderland vs Spiritual Land

    Although this fairy power is weak, it is extremely fast, and it is not comparable to ordinary spiritual power. However, even though this fairy power is going straight to Song Ning''s face, there is no killing point. Instead, he wants to kill Song Ning. The effect of Yi Rong Dan is erased.


    The people present were shocked. The monk of the fairyland directly shot the monk of the spiritland. This kind of thing is still very rare.


    The black wind was about to stop in front of Song Ning, but his body just moved, but he saw that Zhou Shen suddenly appeared in the spirit space. Within three feet of Song Ning, the spirit space appeared, and even if the immortal force entered, it quickly became weak. By the time Song Ning was in front, Xian Li had disappeared.


    "This, this is the ethereal realm ?!"


    "The Xiuwu people are all from the army, how come they come here?"


    At the moment, the eyes of all the monks in the audience were on Song Ning. These people again recalled what the serum master just said, and they were even more shocked. If this person is really a human monk, how can he use the empty spirit domain?


    Master Serum raised his eyebrows and sneered on the corners of his mouth: "Humans, alchemists, and control of the ethereal realm again, there is only one person I know, Song Ning, Song Ning!"


    The word Song Ning has not spread among the demon clan, but now from the mouth of the master serum, everyone remembers this name. The human alchemist is not uncommon, but it is too good to master the empty spirit domain, which is too much. Amazing.


    The pinnacle of martial arts is a martial arts practice that the military strategists have not passed on. Can it be learned by an anthropologist?


    Song Ning had already vacated at this moment: "It''s really a bit of a skill, it can be seen."


    Boom!


    Song Ning punched the sky with a punch. However, at the moment, the enchantment was already arranged around the auction venue. Song Ning''s punch just shook the auction venue, but it did not break.


    The monks below are horrified one by one. They can hardly expect anyone to dare to do it at the auction venue anyway.


    "Stealing beams and changing columns, today you don''t make it clear, I am afraid you can''t go?" Master Serum protruded out of his mouth. This claw turned into a **** claw mark in mid-air and grabbed Song Ning with a **** force.


    puff!


    The Black Wind was about to resist, but Song Ning turned over and took out the Liuyun Sword to cut it out directly, and the Blood Claws were cut off directly.


    "Staring at the person you should stare at!" Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    The black wind no longer fluctuated, staring at Bai Yao above the fourth floor, at the same time, Bai Yao also looked at Song Ning, with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    He had known Song Ning for a long time, but he saw him for the first time today. He was very curious. Under the influence of Yi Rongdan, Song Ning was exactly who he is. Song Ning passed on to his gods, and some people even said that Song Ning was the first person to hear the Taoist monk.


    Song Ning''s two blows were broken by Song Ning, and he was shocked in his heart. If others, it might still hinder the distinction between fairyland and spiritual realm. He wouldn''t fight against Song Ning, but his serum master is different, he is even a mortal Killed, now he''s anxious, how could he keep his hand?


    "Say! Who caused you, and why are you doing so much?" Master Serum began to consolidate a **** flying sword floating around him, and at a glance, this **** flying sword could not hold more than a thousand handles.


    "I still need to report to you when I''m doing things? You want to know that there are too many things?" Song Ning smirked and shook his body, took out the burning sword, and slashed toward the sky.


    Boom ~


    Although the canopy was not broken, there was a crack. At that moment, the master of the serum screamed, and thousands of blood-colored flying swords flew out behind him. Like a blood dragon, he rushed to Song Ning, and there was a tendency to poke Song Ning into a honeycomb.


    "Xiao Fen." Song Ning threw the Fen Tian Jian, lifted the Liuyun Sword to the sky canopy and cut it again.


    "Humph, you are too much ..." Master Serum grinned, but his face changed a lot when he said half of the words, because he didn''t notice the burning sword until now.


    This sword body, sword spirit, this spirituality ...


    "Burning Sky Sword ?!" Master Serum was shocked and quickly controlled the comeback of the Flying Scarlet Sword, but it was too late at this time, Burning Sky Sword rushed into the Thousand Blood Swords, wherever the blood sword collided with Burning Sword All of them are directly inhaled by Burning Sky Sword. The condensed material of blood and sha Qi is the best supply for Burning Sky Sword.


    "Giggle, don''t run, how much I eat!" Xiao Fang burst into a laugh of joy, thousands of blood swords retreated, and Xiao Fun caught up, faster than those blood swords retreated.


    Master Serum''s anxious face is green, but these blood swords have only been condensed out by his continuous killing for many years. Now it is so easy to be sucked by Burning Sky Sword. How could he not be distressed?


    At this time, he didn''t want to catch Song Ning anymore. It''s true to hurry back these grievances. If not, wouldn''t he be broken?


    "Xiao Fen, stop chasing, help me open the roof." Song Ning Chuanyin.


    Boom!


    The ceiling was once again slashed by Song Ning, and it was already about to shatter.


    In the auction venue, many monks looked at this scene, but no one except the serum master shot. In the spiritual realm, no one thought they would be opponents. They did n��t want to find death. Although Song Ning has been locked, he is waiting for the opportunity.


    After receiving Song Ning''s order, Xiao Fen turned and ran straight to the ceiling. The blood around Fen Tianjian flickered, the speed of which seemed to pierce the space.


    "Bai Yao! You still don''t want to do it now, would you want to let this kid run away?" Master Serum angered, he was distressed at the moment, but he didn''t dare to do it again. Absorbed by Burning Sky Sword, I am afraid that he is going to break the work, and then he will be repaired to fall, and may even be directly repulsed.


    Bai Yao heard the words and turned to look at the young lady, as if waiting for an order.


    The lady, who was white and holy Lingluo, looked up at Song Ning, and some information about Song Ning appeared in her mind: "Song Ning in Xiner''s sister''s mouth, maybe this person ..."


    She seemed to be talking to herself, when she said this, there was a smile in her mouth, it seemed to be remembering something happy, but then her eyes became cold, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was also fierce. Get up: "How can someone like Xiner care so much that he can live?"


    "Yes!" When Bai Yao clenched his fist, his figure disappeared in place, and appeared next to Song Ning, raising a punch and hitting Song Ning''s heart.


    This fist condensed the fairy power, and Song Ning''s chopping movement became dull under the influence of this fairy power. Even though the ethereal domain was all around, there was still a feeling that it was difficult to resist this fairy power.


    However, although Song Ning felt this immortal force, she did not dodge, and still raised her sword to stab upward.


    "Don''t hide? Then you die!" Bai Yao''s eyes were cold, and watching Song Ning was like looking at a corpse.


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 408： Xianshu

    Song Ning didn''t even look at Bai Yao at all. When Bai Yao''s fist was still half a foot away from Song Ning''s back heart, Bai Yao''s fist suddenly couldn''t move forward half a point, now around Bai Yao''s fist There was a burst of fairy light, and the light was great, but Bai Yao''s fist seemed to have entered the quagmire, and he could only move forward slowly.


    At the same time, Shangfang Tianpeng had split in Song Ning''s last blow, and Song Ning''s body rushed straight up and flew out of the auction venue.


    "Who''s that!" Bai Yao shouted, closed his fists, and pointed at the spiritual force fluctuations ahead: "Broken!"


    Boom!


    The black wind under the stealth was caught off guard. When the finger hit it, the gold body inside almost fell apart. I saw that the table and chairs shattered in the auction, and a pit appeared on the ground, and the stealth slipped at the moment. , A half figure of the black wind appeared from under the cloak.


    Such things as the invisibility cloak are extremely rare in the entire Orchid Continent. They are now here, and everyone is naturally excited. The monks who watch the bustle are even wondering whether it is possible to confiscate the cloak in this auction. Afterwards, it was used as an auction. If it was an auction, how much money could this cloak sell.


    The heavy black wind couldn''t help but scolded: "Grandma and a bear, Song Ning, you run a fart. Once you run, the ethereal domain is gone, I will be ..."


    Before the voice of the black wind fell, Bai Yao appeared before him. Bai Yao raised his fist high and smashed his head towards the black wind. The black wind was frightened, his body turned, and he turned into a black wind and fled.


    "White jade." Among the four floors, the lady said lightly.


    Her voice fell, and the woman who had not moved pointed at the black wind, and a white light flew out. This white light instantly turned into a cobweb, which quickly expanded and blocked the road of the black wind.


    The black wind quickly deformed, when it was very like the wind, it turned into a very small first-class, trying to pass through the gap of the cobweb.


    "Humph, it''s naive!"


    Bai Yu''s palm was squeezed hard, and the spider web closed instantly. After passing through the general black wind, the white light was stuck. After a scream, the black wind returned to its original shape. At this moment, his waist was squeezed, only the size of the mouth of the bowl. Blood spewed out of his mouth, so that he shouted hysterically, but he dared not struggle. The more he struggled, the more pain he felt.


    "Song Ning! This person has been caught by us. If you don''t want him to die, you will come back!" Bai Yao roared back to the sky, and the roar spread through the radius of a hundred miles under the blessing of Xian Li.


    There was blood lying in the mouth of Heifeng, and after hearing Bai Yao ��s words, he sneered: "Oh, he will come back? Who, have you seen the servant caught, the master will come back to save?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Yao shrank his pupils, Song Ning''s servant? Such strength is just a servant?


    The lady frowned, and one of the techniques mastered by the human monk could move instantaneously, which was impossible for the demon repair. Now if Song Ning can''t come back, they want to chase it is extremely difficult.


    Bai Yao kicked on the black wind: "Let him come back!"


    Heifeng smiled bitterly, at this moment he didn''t have to be afraid of anything, and there was a burst of curse: "Shabi, I also want him to come back, but may he come back to die!"


    Bai Yu came to the Black Wind without expression, and pressed his five fingers against the Black Wind Heavenly Spirit: "If he doesn''t come back, you will die miserably."


    Heifeng closed his eyes. Although there was infinite remorse in his heart, he didn''t blame anyone. He didn''t blame him for himself. If Song Ning came back to save him, that was what really shocked him.


    Bai Yusi didn''t keep his hand. He said that his fingers were also hard. The most vulnerable part of the golden body was the celestial spirit. If the celestial spirit was broken, then the Heifeng Dao disappeared, and because of the golden body, he would never reincarnate .


    All the past came to mind. Although he hated Song Ning, Hei Feng suddenly felt that this Song Ning was still a good person. He is now an instinctive reaction, and it is difficult to fly separately ...


    "Humph!" Bai Yao punched Heifeng again, as if he could vent his anger.


    The monks present were all sighing. A spiritual monk ran under the joint of two fairyland monks. Although a bait was dropped, the bait was only a servant. Without a servant, he could live. This is also a good thing. Method.


    The black wind was painful and whispered softly, but at the moment he was too lazy to cry.


    "Every punch you hit him now, I might hit you later." Song Ning''s voice suddenly reverberates in this auction: "I Song Ning''s servant, do you say you fight I will be able to fight! "


    Between the words, the sky was dim, as if it was cloudy, something seemed to fall from the sky.


    The monks looked up at the sky one after another. At this time, they did not dare to distribute spiritual knowledge to detect, but the appalling power in the sky made them palpitate.


    Bai Rao''s body was shocked, and his eyes showed incredible colors. The white jade beside him and the Master Serum not far away also showed incredible colors, his mouth half open, as if feeling the end of the world.


    The forehead of the man who had been competing with the Bai family for the medicine of the three floors was instantly full of cold sweat. He pinched a teleporter and fled directly from the auction venue. He flew thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye but still had a lingering fear.


    At the moment, there are only three wonderland monks who can see the condition of the sky. There is a giant palm falling on the sky. In the power of this palm, like the earth is about to be cracked, the wind screams, and the huge palm falls suddenly. Seeing it would crush everyone into pieces, and seeing the whole earth be smashed by this palm.


    "This is a fairy technique!" Bai Yao looked pale, and appeared beside the young lady in a flash, pinching the teleportation symbol, and at the same time, Bai Yu and the serum master also left.


    They ran away, but the spirit monks stood like a stunned sparrow, standing staring blankly, as if waiting to die.


    The shackles of the black wind disappeared. Under this power, instead of being afraid, he was excited: "This palm, this palm!"


    Black wind excitedly incoherent, even opened his hands to meet this palm.


    "Go." Song Ning quickly transmitted the sound.


    This is how the black wind recovered, and when he flashed, he faced this palm up.


    Song Ning''s rumbling voice came from midair: "Every priest of the spirit realm, who has no injustice with me, I ... don''t kill."


    The words fell, the huge palms disappeared, and all the spirit monks'' legs collapsed, knelt on the ground, looked up at the sky and disappeared instantly, and kept on bowing.


    In a blink of an eye, hundreds of miles away, Song Ning appeared, followed by the black wind.


    Song Ninggang fell directly to the ground as soon as he appeared. At this moment, the space around him was squeezed. This time it was exactly the same as the last time. Spiritual monks exerted such a powerful immortal technique, even though they only exerted less than 10% of their power, they still exceeded it. Heavenly Rules ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 409： I control my own life

    As soon as the black wind fell on the ground, it seemed to have forgotten the injury on his body, and was very surprised: "I really didn''t expect you to come to rescue me. The palm just now really reminded me of the battlefield, Song Ning, I thought you Will choose to run, even if you run, I will not blame you, after all, between people ... "


    However, when Heifeng said, he found that Song Ning was not right. At this moment, Song Ning''s body seemed to be squeezed by space, and he had almost begun to deform. His face was ugly, and his spiritual power was extremely unstable.


    "Master, master, you ..." Black Wind shocked.


    At this time, Song Ning could not hear the words of Heifeng, he was trying his best to resist the compressed space around him.


    Beyond the distant starry sky, a monk with a pair of woody arms was controlling, and there was a vicious look in his eyes: "The last time you were not dead, this time I want you to die!"


    When he thought that the last time his arms were destroyed, he put all his resentment on Song Ning. Now Song Ning dares to break the rules again, and he naturally doubles his revenge.


    Suddenly, there were two more silk threads on his arm. This silk thread was like the last one. When the silk thread wrapped around his arms, the last voice came out: "You really don''t learn the last lesson! "


    "Lesson to learn? Haha, hahahaha! Can you break my kangmu arm with this thread?"


    Sure enough, no matter how hard the silk thread was, this time the wood-like arm could not be severed. The monk laughed and changed his hands constantly. Through the nothingness in front of him, he could clearly see the painful expression on Song Ning''s face.


    Song Ning''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and he stared at the front, and the monk who was controlling the space became numb. At this moment, Song Ning''s eyes were as if he was facing him. I can feel it clearly even after thousands of miles.


    "You die for me!" The monk was shocked, his hands were firm, squeezed with all his strength, and the space around Song Ning suddenly shrunk into a ball.


    Through the void in front of the monk''s eyes, the voice instantly passed into Song Ning''s ears. Song Ningzheng struggled with all his strength, but when he suddenly heard the voice, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I am destined to be incapable of heaven, even if the real rules of heaven do not allow me, I will not catch my hand, let alone you are just a person who wants to control my destiny? You are also worthy!"


    The spiritual power in Song Ning''s body began to burn, and the Yuyu Sanshi burst out around him, but the Yuyu Sanshi at this moment could not fight against the squeezing force of the surrounding space.


    Somehow, Song Ning feels that only Yuyu Sanshi can save him at the moment, but if he wants to strengthen Yuyu Sanshi, he can only use Xuantian Jiubao as an auxiliary.


    Xuantian nine steps ...


    He can''t even take one step now, how can he take nine steps?


    "Three thousand avenues, one can be selected, so that they can soar ..." This sentence accompanied Song Ning''s unknown number of years and appeared in Song Ning''s mind. Dao, unclear, invisible, ever-changing, infinite, endless But why can Tao be exhibited through the human body?


    The Tao is invisible, but it can be manifested, but it can be displayed by humans ...


    Said ...


    Song Ning''s state of mind suddenly became peaceful. At this moment, in his mind, it was an expansive earth. On the earth, Song Ning stood quietly, with Yuyu three forms in his body, and he took a step forward slowly.


    Xuantian ... the first step!


    It is this feeling that every action in the spell is to better display the spell. The so-called fingering, the so-called mantra, is nothing more than an aid. Really able to cast the spell, rely on the heart, rely on It is comprehension!


    Immediately afterwards, Song Ning stepped continuously.


    The second step ...


    The seventh step!


    The space around Song Ning started to tremble. At this moment, Song Ning could not see it, but Heifeng could clearly see that Song Ning had two forces around him, one was from the invisible power in the void, and the other was Song. Ning Yushen''s three types of imperial domain.


    The two forces confronted each other, and Song Ning was like being contained in a transparent box. The box was shaking, and Song Ning''s body was shaking.


    It''s just that the transparent box seems to be getting bigger and bigger, which means that Song Ning''s power is gradually increasing, and can slowly push away the invisible power in the void.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles away, the monk tried his best to fit his hands, but found that his hands were slowly stretched out involuntarily by a force. No matter how hard he tried, he could not put his hands together.


    "Impossible ... this, this is impossible! Area spiritual realm monk, a spiritual realm monk on a crippled planet can resist the **** of heaven and earth ?!" The monk looked at the void in front of him incredulously, and now Song Ning''s face was on him The eyes zoomed in infinitely, shaking deeply in his heart.


    Roar!


    Song Ning couldn''t take the eighth step of Xuantian anyway, but if the eighth step could not be taken, he would not be able to break free of this bondage. The longer the stalemate was, the more passive he became.


    In this case, Song Ning roared with anger, and this life roared hysterically, with a trace of the true dragon blood deep inside Song Ning.


    Long Yin!


    The dragon is a god, and its tremendous sky. Even though the power of this roar is hundreds of thousands of miles apart, it still shows the majesty of the true dragon through the void mirror. The monk''s hands tremble, and the sudden loss of his hands makes him directly Being pushed away, he hurriedly wanted to attack again, but the picture in the void mirror disappeared.


    Only when he violated the rules laid down by him could he be sanctioned as a "Heavenly Way". Now that he has lost the opportunity, he cannot take the initiative to sanction the other party.


    Roaring, he roared frantically, and was successfully resisted by a spirit monk twice in a row, he was not willing!


    "Even if you are not guilty of death, but if there is the next time, no matter what, I will let you die, let you die!"


    This roaring voice was worn far away, but in the end, it could not be passed into Song Ning''s ears. Among the Orchid Continents, Song Ning was lying on the ground panting, his body numb, and his bones had a crisp feeling. This is not For the first time, Song Ning wandered from the edge of life and death, but this time, Song Ning completely resisted the shackles of his own power when he was fighting against the so-called ''Heavenly Way''.


    At this time, the black wind was standing beside Song Ning, and the sentence ''I am destined by me'' has been echoed in the mind of the black wind. The battlefield of that year, the changes of the year, in the view of the black wind, this is all destiny. ''Fate is like this, manpower is hard to break'' This is the firm belief in Heifeng''s heart.


    But today, Heifeng suddenly found himself wrong, wrong for thousands of years!


    Song Ning propped himself up from the ground, he glanced sideways at Heifeng: "What about my cloak? Don''t tell me that you lost it. If you lose the cloak, I won''t let it go ..."


    Before Song Ning''s words were finished, Hei Feng embraced Song Ning for a long time, and he didn''t know how long his tears were still hot ...


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 410： Worthless life

    "Don''t set it close, what about stealth clothes?" Song Ning asked.


    The black wind was pushed away by Song Ning. He wiped his tears and put the cloak in front of Song Ning. Song Ning looked at the cloak with a stunned expression: "Almost died, you do n��t forget to take the cloak when you run away. Go, you are really ... "


    "This cloak is a good thing, how can I drop it casually." Heifeng said, kneeling directly in front of Song Ning: "Heifeng has seen his master!"


    "Kneeling, this is not the first time I saw you, get up." Song Ning patted Heifeng''s shoulder.


    However, the black wind did not get up, but looked up to Song Ning: "I have only one master in my life, but he died on the battlefield. Now you are the second one. I was with you before. For Jindan, but starting today, I have nothing to ask for, just to follow. "


    "You ..." Song Ning paused: "Did you cause any trouble? Why did you suddenly become personal?"


    Heifeng smiled: "From the moment you came back to save me, I made up my mind. You were met with some kind of backlash in order to save me, and I strengthened this belief."


    Song Ning touched his nose: "I let you help me to block it. I will save you if something goes wrong. You don''t have to make a conclusion too early. Now that we are together we can help each other, even if we are friends. Opinion, the master and servant are just a relationship. "


    Heifeng shook his head and his eyes were unprecedentedly firm: "This is my determination. The person who can worry about my life and death is that I want to follow my whole life. This is the oath I made thousands of years ago."


    Song Ning is not good at dealing with this kind of thing, to be honest, at this moment he is really a bit embarrassed: "Go, let alone those that are not, find a place where I should study and study the map of the Youlan Continent, and then we should also On the road. "


    The black wind obeyed, following Song Ning, and now even Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen turned into human figures and followed beside Song Ning. Although her blood was a bit heavier, her temperament had not changed. This point Song Ning was very pleased.


    In two words, the auction venue at this time was also very lively.


    Although Song Ning seemed to be able to smash the ground and almost fell, it did not hurt the auction. The only loophole in the roof of the auction was that Song Ning had just broken, which is not too big.


    After Song Ning''s palm disappeared, the three Bai family, the master serum, and the mysterious man came back almost at the same time. They thought that the auction venue would be a messy, charcoal-like appearance, but now it looks intact. , They were puzzled.


    "What happened just now? Was it Song Ning''s trick?" Bai Yao asked.


    At this time, Zhu Yun, Cai Tianyi, and Lian Ting were together. Facing the question from Bai Yao, the three of them disdain, but on the surface, they still reverently replied: "The palm just about to fall, Song Ning said that we They are all irrelevant people. He didn''t want to hurt the innocent, so he stopped. "


    When Bai Yao and several others heard it, an inexplicable feeling was born from the heart. Although Xianshu can be sent and received freely, Song Ning''s freely sending and receiving is a bit too amazing?


    Although several of them have speculated in their minds, whether Song Ning''s palm is a bluff, but at this time they dare not make an arrogant assertion, after all, they also saw the power of the palm just now, where In the palm of their hand, they could not afford the courage to resist at all, and even the hope of life felt extremely slim. If they did not escape just now, they might have become flesh at this time.


    "Well, how about retreating the bones and removing Luodan? Have they been snatched by Song Ning?" Bai Yao asked.


    The mysterious man was also concerned about this bone relieving pill, and this time he came back for this pill.


    Zhu Yun turned over and took out the elixir: "Elixir is here."


    Seeing the immortality medicine, a few people were in a good mood. At this moment, a monk of instinct ran next to Zhu Yun: "President Zhu, the items have been counted and completed ..."


    Zhu Yun looked: "Talk."


    "The map of Youlan Continent and the ice silk skirt are gone." Nahua God monk said.


    Although Zhu Yun felt a bit of a physical pain, he could only admit his fate: "Well, he spared us so many lives. At that time, those two things bought life. It was very cost-effective to say so. Only half a million spirit stones. "


    But then the monk Nahua said: "President ..."


    "Why? Is there anything left?" Zhu Yun asked.


    The cultivator Shenhua shook his head hurriedly: "No, then, Senior Song Ning left a storage ring with 440,000 spirit stones in it ..."


    Zhu Yun drew a sharp breath and took a look at the storage ring, which really contained 440,000 spirit stones.


    "In this way, our life is worth nothing." Zhu Yun laughed.


    Although everyone can hear that Zhu Yun is joking, in fact everyone''s mood is getting better. At this time, when they want to come, if Song Ning doesn''t give money, they can think of it as spending money to buy a life. But now their lives are given in vain, so are they not cheap or what?


    People don''t even despise their lives!


    "Song Ning really can''t provoke it. Fortunately, his adults don''t remember the villains. If not, just our Cai family would just ..." Cai Tianyi felt secretly.


    Ah sneeze!


    Song Ningzheng was looking at the map of Youlan mainland and suddenly sneezed: "It is estimated that the people in the auction are talking about me."


    Song Ning muttered while making a mark on the map.


    This map is indeed very good. Song Ning did not know what the previous map of the Youlan Continent was, but when I looked at it today, in addition to clearly marking the terrain, cities, distance, and other information, such as where What medicines are there, what is the monk''s behavior, where can and can''t go, what are the reasons for not being able to go, etc.


    "This map is worth 90,000 yuan." Song Ning was full of praise while looking at the map.


    "Master, you have praised it for a long time, where are we going next?" Black Wind is a little impatient, and now he seems to be preparing to go to the Quartet with the new master.


    Song Ning put away the map and threw a medicine to Heifeng: "You will recover from the injury first."


    "Thank you Master." Heifeng swallowed the Elixir and began to adjust the rate.


    Song Ning also sat down cross-legged and took out Qinglong Ding while saying, "Xiao Ke, Xiao Fen, I will refine some immortals later. To ensure that we can show different cultivation practices in different regions, I have to give you Refining some panacea that can control cultivation, so as not to cultivate too high or too low, it is troublesome wherever you go. "


    "Yes, Master." Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke spoke in unison, and then sat next to Song Ning, holding his cheeks, beautiful eyes fell on Song Ning, quietly watching Song Ning refining the panacea.


    "When the medicine is finished, I will take you to a fun place. While collecting medicines, you will see one of the most interesting sceneries in this demon clan." Song Ning said.


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 411： Baihuahai

    According to the map above, Song Ning separately refined the panacea that can suppress cultivation in the period of Huashen, Yuanying and Dandan. He can suppress cultivation at will because of the cultivation method, but the small It is different from Xiaofen and the Black Wind. The breath of the three of them is exposed and cannot be restrained at all. If you take the three of them and go out like this, it is really too shocking. Moreover, the Black Wind is a human monk, and Xiaofen is a sword Ling, it is estimated that a few of this combination will not be found when looking at the entire Orchid Continent.


    While Song Ning was still practicing alchemy next to Qinglongding, the black wind had recovered, and he exhaled for a long time, lying on the ground, looking at the sky, and muttering in his mouth: "This day is so happy."


    happy?


    For different people, the definition of happiness is also different. For the Black Wind, being able to follow one person is happiness. For Xiaofen, killing bloodthirsty is also happiness.


    But in Xiao Ke''s view, happiness is very simple. That is how he follows Song Ning. Whether it is crisis or ease, as long as he can look at Song Ning like this, this is happiness.


    The black wind climbed from the ground, pacing seemed to want to go around.


    "Dark wind, don''t go around." Song Ning said.


    The footsteps just taken by Heifeng immediately withdrew and looked at Song Ning puzzled.


    "The other party will certainly conduct a search. In my" domain ", the other party cannot search, otherwise it will be found that it will inevitably cause some trouble." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng responded, smiled, and returned to his original position to sit and wait for Song Ninglian.


    Song Ning''s expression was slightly more serious. If there was no previous battle, he still didn''t know the difference between the spirit realm and the fairy realm. On the same day, he saw the six disciples of Tianzong outside the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom and thought that the strength of these six people The strong, even Xuxian is not in the eyes, but today, it is indeed a bit too arrogant.


    Song Ning does not deny that he has the strength to fight against Xu Xian, but it is only the strength of World War I, not the strength to win. Just now Song Ning has found that he has no hope of defeating the Bai family, so he used the technique of Xian to split the ground. Shake a trick.


    "It''s okay to pretend. I really want to use this fairy technique to kill people. It''s still far away." Song Ning sighed. Finally, he released a sentence saying that he shouldn''t kill the unrelated people, but actually he wanted to kill him. It can''t be killed, and that kind of palm is already going to be shattered. Song Ning said that to scare the talents.


    Now he knows that he will be repulsed after casting the "cracked ground", so this technique can no longer be used.


    Song Ning didn''t really deal with Xu Xian monk, and I don''t know what level of the two Bai family''s Xian Xian was, but at the moment these are not what Song Ning cares about most. What Song Ning cares about most is that he has never been concerned. After arriving in this demon field, he felt discomfort all over his body. This kind of physical discomfort made him unable to fully exert his strength, and even the progress of cultivation was very slow.


    In addition to practicing spiritual power, Wen Daoqi also needs to realize the difference between the spiritual realm and the fairy realm in order to be able to make a breakthrough. The deeper the understanding, the stronger the breakthrough will be.


    It''s just that at the moment, Song Ning still knows very little about the fairyland. If this matter is passed on, it may become a joke.


    "The two of you took this panacea." Song Ning threw Xiaopan and Heifeng one panacea: "This Lingling Pill will be repaired to suppress Yuan Ying, Xiao Ke is now Yuan Ying, so No need to suppress it. "


    Xiaohan picked up the Elixir and stared at it for a while: "I am taking the Elixir for the first time."


    "You can do it if you don''t want to eat it, but you can only turn it into a burning sword and stay in the storage ring." Song Ning smiled.


    Xiao Fen was so scared that he swallowed the Elixir: "No!"


    After the black wind took the pill medicine, the spiritual power began to decline. After a while, Xiaofu''s spiritual power also declined. Until the fall of the semi-divine period, the decline of cultivation practice stopped. Both looked at themselves now. I was very surprised, as if it had been over again.


    "Go." Song Ning finished, and took the three people beside him in the static motion field, but in order to avoid being discovered by the Bai family, Song Ning chose to fly at low altitude.


    There was a gleam of ��domain�� around Song Ning. He removed the ethereal domain, and now only the static domain remains to control the flight speed of several people.


    Heifeng also felt quite wonderful about this. Before Song Ning used the Yuyu Sanshi, he didn''t have much idea yet, but now he seems to think of something. On the battlefield, he seems to have seen this Yuyu The three methods are similar, but what is it, he is too long to remember.


    During the flight, Song Ning looked at the terrain below, while recalling the matter about the previous medicine, that the bone relieving Dan can take the constitution of the person taking it. Reminiscent of the previous, Song Ning can now determine that Dan Someone wants to give the white core medicine. If the white core is really taken down, the white core''s physique will be taken away.


    "Baixin is the saint of the fairy fairy family. It is reasonable to say that the fairy fairy family should attach great importance to Baixin. Now that the people of the fairy fairy family come here to buy the Elixir, is it possible to achieve the purpose of protecting Baixin?" But he didn''t know much about the ins and outs of this matter, and he couldn''t sort it out.


    "It seems that this time I have to investigate Bai Xin''s relatives by the way." Song Ning sighed.


    "Master, who is that white core? You seem to care about her, is it the one you like?" Xiaohan asked haha.


    Song Ning was not angry, but just shook his head and denied: "It''s not a person I like, but a sister of my brother. You were sleeping in the fairy ruins, and I met them."


    Song Ning said, with recollection in his eyes, when Bai Ting regarded him as a brotherly sentiment in place, a truce would last for ten years in a sentence. No.


    Thinking about how to investigate, Song Ning found that they were close to their destination.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Xiaohan couldn''t help but be full of surprises: "Look at the master, the fiery red flowers are like blood waves."


    Heifeng whispered a few times without knowing the corner of his eyes. He said that the sky-burning sword is really bloodthirsty. Even the red sea of ??flowers can be seen as a good blood wave.


    Xiao Kejing sat next to Song Ning. After seeing the sea of ??flowers, she also felt a little relaxed and happy.


    "This is a sea of ??flowers. It is said that the flowers here do not wither all year round, so there are monks to see flowers all year round. No hands are allowed here, so you should pay attention when you look at the flowers. Don''t dispute with people." Ning said, and pointed to the most densely crowded area below: "I didn''t expect there will be a Huakui election today. All female practitioners may be selected as Huakui. The two of you are so beautiful and you are not allowed to be elected."


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 412： There is a problem with the floral fragrance

    Song Ning rarely ridicules. Now this casual ridicule makes the two women''s faces red and red. Song Ningdao didn''t pay much attention to the two women''s reactions. Instead, the black wind took a closer look. At first glance, the two women looked wrong. The appearance of peach blossoms is certainly interesting to the less promising owner this year.


    If the ordinary monk is interested in Song Ning, Heifeng will not be so interested, but now it is a sword spirit and a demon cult that is interesting to a human monk. If it was placed in ancient times, it would be dipped in a pig cage.


    "By the way, Xiaoke, in this demon domain, do you feel that your strength is stronger than when you were in the Falling Feather Kingdom?" Song Ning suddenly asked.


    Xiao Ke truthfully said: "It is indeed that after entering this demon domain, its strength has increased. Why does the master ask so? Is it ..."


    Song Ning nodded: "You are right, after I came to this demon domain, I found that my body was a little boring, and Xiu Wei was also suppressed a little, and my strength could not be fully exerted. From this, it seems that Feng Tu and others were at that time The country of falling feathers cannot fully exert its full strength. "


    "Even if they have played all their cultivation behaviors, they can''t beat your master." Xiaohan answered.


    Song Ning slightly thought about it and denied: "Not necessarily, I saw Feng Tu and Luo Yi fighting on that day. If Feng Tu opened all his strength, our victory or defeat would still be 50 or 50. Although the country of falling feathers suppressed our cultivation speed, , But it has also strengthened our strength in some ways. After leaving the country of falling feathers, my strength has dropped a bit. "


    Song Ning said that he had some conjectures about Luoyu Kingdom in his heart. Before that, he had n��t cared about the enchantment of Luoyu Kingdom. Now I think that the reason why Luoyu Kingdom is the center of the entire Orchid Continent is not unreasonable. Need to do some research.


    "Heifeng, should you feel this way too?" Song Ning turned around and asked.


    Heifeng respectfully said: "It''s the master. I did feel a little uncomfortable after coming to the demon domain."


    Song Ning''s thoughts are the same as the Orchid Continent, but because of the different regions, the cultivation practice has floated, which is thought-provoking.


    "Forget it, it is useless to think about it now. The main purpose of our coming here is to gather medicine and find spirit beasts, try not to cause trouble." Song Ning said.


    Although Song Ning said so, he actually cares about the Bai family. In order to reassure the black wind and other three people, Song Ning said this, but Song Ning did not hide the three of them. Not long ago, Song Ning also mentioned something about Bai Xin, but now Song Ning says not to mix other things. No one can believe this.


    When they were chatting, they had already come to the crowd. At this time, they had entered the range of hundreds of flowers. The flowers stretched for dozens of miles. The fragrance of flowers was refreshing and refreshing. Ordinary monks would be relaxed and happy when they smelled it. Feeling comfortable.


    However, although it is crowded here, it does not reach the level of people next to each other. The four of them strolled here while watching around.


    Hundreds of flowers are colorful. There are hundreds of kinds of flowers and plants within the scope of the Hundred Flowers Sea in the tens of miles. Therefore, this place is called the Hundred Flowers Sea. If ordinary people may not know the mystery of the Hundred Flowers Sea, Song Ning smelled here The scent was clear in a moment, and the aroma of these hundreds of kinds of flowers and herbs was combined to produce the kind of effect that makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Song Ning took a sip.


    The second bite.


    The third bit ...


    Suddenly, Song Ning felt that his body began to become excited, and his inner emotions also rose. It seemed that everything was due to this fragrance. He immediately held his breath. However, as soon as he closed his breath, his heart immediately began to commotion. This commotion caused him Very irritable, it seems to be uncomfortable without taking a sip.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, there is a problem with this floral fragrance!


    The first thought that emerged in Song Ning''s mind at the moment is that the aromas of these hundreds of flowers and plants will produce some kind of toxin after they are fused together. This toxin can make monks addicted, but if it is a toxin, it should be to the body. Side effects, but now Song Ning feels no side effects when looking inside.


    "There is something wrong with the fragrance, don''t **** it." Song Ning blushed uncomfortably at the moment. He didn''t continue to inhale, but his body was very sad, and his nose was uncontrollably trying to break away from Song Ning''s spiritual bond. Sucking this breath.


    Song Ninggang sent a voice to the three people beside him, and all three looked at Song Ning with an inexplicable look.


    "Master, this fragrance is very good, why not **** it? I feel my cultivation has been improved." Xiao Kedao.


    Heifeng''s expression at this time is also very happy: "Yes, Master, this fragrance is helpful to the body."


    Xiao Fen did not speak, but he did not obey Song Ning.


    Although Song Ning''s heart sank, even though he was very sad, he found that the desire to breathe in his body had been controlled. It seemed that the thought in his heart was no longer so intense because he had not continued to breathe just now.


    "Don''t **** it!" Song Ning said angrily.


    Xiao Ke shuddered, seeming to be surprised by Song Ning, but at this moment she began to breathe uncontrollably, even if she wanted to stop.


    In desperation, I was trying to pull the three of them out of the sea of ??flowers, but suddenly found that they became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    At this moment, on the high platform of the election leader, a moderator was pointing at Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen beside Song Ning: "It is a pity if these two fairies did not participate in this election. The two, I don''t know if I am fortunate to please Do you come to power to participate in the election? "


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen are now in high spirits, and they can''t even listen to Song Ning''s words. As soon as the host spoke, the two of them immediately rose to the table.


    "Okay, welcome two!" The host first applauded.


    The applause was loud, the applause and cheers buried Song Ning ��s transmission. Song Ning was still holding his breath at the moment, but he had recovered. He knew that he could not immediately pull the three people out of the Baihua Sea. In response, there is a problem with the fragrance of the Hundred Flowers Sea, so he has to find out what the fragrance is all about.


    It''s just that Song Ning doesn''t understand it. There are so many people in Baihuahai, and this is a place where countless people have been playing for many years. Is there no monk who found this anomaly? Or is it all that he thought too much?


    The host said on the stage, and Song Ning said to Heifeng: "Heifeng, are you still conscious now?"


    The black wind shook his head violently, as if he also felt the abnormality here. At this moment, his expression was much stronger than before. Although he was not fully awake yet, he was not immersed in the comfortable feeling of Baihuahai. : "Master, this floral ... is a problem."


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 413： Hua Kui

    "There is indeed a problem with this floral fragrance. Do you know anything here? What is going on? Is there any harm to the body?" Song Ning eagerly said that since the black wind was a monk before 10,000 years ago, maybe he can ask for some signs. .


    The black wind breathed in a big breath and said, "There are many possibilities, but what is certain is that this scent is not too harmful to the body. It seems that after ingesting a certain floral fragrance, the mood will calm down. Excited. "


    Having said that, Song Ning feels that this matter is absolutely impossible and so simple, if not, no one would spend a lot of time to arrange such a sea of ??flowers.


    Just when they talked, this time the competition for Huakui had reached the last moment. Song Ning felt a little helpless in the stands. He had said before that he would let Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen go to the elections, but that was not in the Baihua Sea. Under the premise of the problem, the monks in the sea of ??flowers are very excited now. If one of them becomes a huakui, then it is forbidden that a monk will be confused.


    Worried about what is coming, Song Ninggang had such a worry, and only Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen were left on the stage.


    The host''s enthusiasm was high: "This election of Huakui is really unprecedentedly fierce. I have hosted many times, but I have never seen a monk as beautiful as these two fairies on stage. Now it is the last moment. Who do you think should be Is it the ultimate winner? Call out the name in your heart! "


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen are secretly working hard at the moment, and their eyes have been on Song Ning, they seem to want to prove to Song Ning.


    The warm voice below shouted, some people shouted Xiao Ke''s number, and some people shouted Xiao Fang''s number.


    At this moment, Song Ning felt the blood boiling around, and in a trance, he seemed to see the hearts of all people. It seemed that these people''s enthusiasm and enthusiasm were constantly sublimating, and eventually became some kind of substantial object, floating into the air, Then it has been upwards, and eventually disappeared in the sky.


    At this time, in a pavilion in the distance, a young monk holding a wine glass, his body full of alcohol, was already drunk, and his blurred eyes kept wandering on Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen''s body.


    "Master, is it possible that you are interested in these two women?" One of them asked, bowing.


    The young monk smiled and licked his lips: "Yes, both."


    The monk beside him smiled and bowed again, and then said: "It''s okay, but I said the bond with the young master before you ..."


    "Did you forget who my grandfather is? In the demon realm, who is better at enchantment than my grandfather? Both of these, I have to, enchantment, I just go back and say something to grandpa." At this moment, the youth was dry and his heart was beating, it seemed to be thinking about the beautiful things that might happen next.


    The monk responded, then turned around and walked out of the pavilion, whispering to a man in black: "Have the identity of the two female monks figured out?"


    The man in black replied: "It''s clear, there are four of them coming together, and the two men are all Yuanyingxiu. They should have no background. Moreover, they can be lucky by the grandson of Tianjizi. . "


    "Okay, do it now."


    The man in black took the lead, turned and walked towards the high platform.


    On the high stage, the host was very embarrassed at this time, and thousands of people below shouted at the moment: "Why can''t two people win the prize at the same time?"


    As soon as this remark came out, someone immediately followed suit, and then everyone shouted like crazy, a rock stirred up thousands of waves, and everyone in the flower sea shouted to let them both win at the same time.


    "Black Wind, prepare to take them both away." Song Ning said.


    The black wind continuously inhales, and his heart is agitated, but he can remain completely awake, but only depends on the fragrance. Now Song Ning tells him that he immediately orders: "Yes, master."


    Song Ning glanced around, and the excitement in these seas of flowers was a bit too weird, or rather, the excitement was too high, and these people''s emotions were too high. If they stay in this state for a long time, people may collapse.


    The host on the high stage announced: "Okay! This time Hua Kui is two people, No. 90 and No. 91, please send two Hua Kui ..."


    Halfway through the words of the host, he heard the voice of the man in black outside the platform. He glanced at the pavilion, and his heart was settled. Since the son had spoken, this time he made some money, at this moment He was really thankful that he called these two beauties.


    "Two Hua Kui, please, two, do you have anything to say?" The host said.


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen almost spoke the same way: "Master! I won the championship."


    At this moment, almost all the monks'' eyes were fixed, it seemed that there was such a moment of silence, and then Song Ning became the focus of his eyes.


    the host? !


    In the minds of these people, Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke are goddess-like existences, but they even have masters?


    In the pavilion, the drunken young man''s eyes were cold: "Oh? Bring that man to me, I want to see who actually dared to grab a woman with me!"


    "Black wind, do it." Song Ning said.


    The black wind immediately rushed towards the high platform, at the same time, Song Ning also rushed to the high platform. There are too many monks here. He must be fast. If he slows down and is blocked by the monk, then the next trouble will be.


    "Two, where are you in such a hurry?" A faint voice came out, and the man in black appeared in front of Song Ning and Hei Feng, who heard Dao Xiuwei, in his opinion, Song Ning and Hei Feng But a monk of Yuanying, you can shoot dead with a slap.


    However, he was miscalculated. At the same time as he said this, Song Ning turned his hand in a slap in the face. Even if the black man heard Dao Xiuwei, Song Ning was hit with blood and his body fell. Hundreds of people were hit when flying, and then he fell heavily on the ground and passed out.


    Although Song Ning''s shot was full of effort, but the power at the moment seems to have received some kind of bonus, Song Ning was shocked, is it because of this floral fragrance?


    At this moment, Song Ning looks at the black wind again. The speed of the black wind is slower than before, and the strength seems not as good as before.


    "There is absolutely a problem with this floral fragrance!" Song Ning frowned, and the monks around him were coming towards them at this moment, not when it was time to detect the floral fragrance.


    In the pavilion, the monk who arranged everything frowned, saying: "The monk in white clothes is not the monk Yuanying, but the monk Wen Dao, everyone should go together, and must not be underestimated!"


    This man''s voice just fell, and there were dozens of Wen Dao monks flying out from all directions. These monks seemed to have formed an enchantment. The enchantment wrapped Song Ning and the black wind in it. isolation.


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen on the high platform were also awake at the moment. They didn''t know what was happening, but they just wanted to get up and fly to Song Ning, but they were suddenly controlled by the people beside them. They wanted to exert force, but But they found that their strength is not as good as that of Yuanying ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 414： humiliation

    "Master!" Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke awakened instantly, only then they realized what they had done just now.


    When Xiaofen waked up, he immediately sent a message to Song Ning: "Master, I didn''t expect this fragrance to be such a thing."


    Song Ning is under siege, but as soon as he heard the voice of Xiaofen, he immediately asked, "Say, what''s going on?"


    "These floral fragrances are non-toxic, but when mixed together, they will produce some kind of toxin. This toxin can make the spiritual power of the monks unstable. The monks who inhale the aroma will be addicted. They will not get bored until the aroma in the body reaches a certain level. In the process of inhaling the aroma, the cultivation of the whole person will decline. "


    "You think of a way to escape." Song Ning dropped this sentence and then turned over and took out Liuyunjian to fight the enemy.


    At this moment, he can not perform the three types of imperial domain. If it is exhibited, then his identity will be exposed, and he will be immediately stared at. Since the demon clan is an alchemist tribe in the demon domain, their power will certainly be everywhere, and Song Ning does not want to mess with In case of unnecessary troubles, if there are only a dozen monks who know the Tao, Song Ning is confident to break through.


    At this time, the dozen monks stood in all directions, seemingly irregular, but if you look closely, you will find that their positions seem to be according to a certain combination of star positions. At this time, they stand there, between the body and the body. There is a spiritual connection. These spiritual forces form a barrier like a cage. Even if Song Ning struck with all his strength, he could not break this barrier.


    "Boy, please give me a point!" The monk who had been watching everything in the pavilion suddenly flashed. His figure appeared like a lightning above the enchantment, and his big hand slammed down below.


    boom!


    When Song Ning was caught off guard, Liu Yunjian swung up violently, chopping off two cross sword qi. This cross sword qi interlaced with each other''s palm and instantly shattered. That palm went straight to Song Ning''s spirit.


    False fairy? !


    Song Ning frowned, raised his arms and crossed his head.


    Boom!


    Song Ning directly fell to the ground like a stone thrown out. Even though his legs fell, the surroundings were also sunken, forming a big pit more than three feet deep. At the same time, Xian Li fluttered in Song Ning''s body , His internal organs were oscillating, his spiritual power was unstable, and a spit of blood spurted out, which was difficult to achieve even at this moment.


    "Huh, want to hold your breath? You''re smart, but it''s a pity." The Xuxian monk looked at Song Ning with disdain and turned away.


    Heifeng quickly came to Song Ning''s side to protect Song Ning, but at that moment the Xianxian left, and dozens of people around him formed an enchantment but did not attack, but only trapped them.


    "Master, are you okay." Black Wind said nervously.


    Song Ning shook his head, but at this moment his own situation was only known to him. The other party''s attack was too sudden. Although he prevented it, he now began to breathe out of control. The more he breathes, the more he breathes. The spiritual power is disturbed by the power of the false fairy, and it is impossible to control the mind and it is difficult to hold your breath.


    Heifeng discovered the abnormality of Song Ning''s eyes and immediately called: "Master, Master, can''t breathe!"


    But at the moment, Song Ning''s body is not under his control at all ...


    Song Ning''s eyes began to become blurred. He looked at the distance, and Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke were being taken away. On the side of the pavilion, a drunk young monk stood up. He threw the glass in his hand and the glass shattered. The monks around shouted wildly and shouted.


    "You ... would you like to see what these two little beauties looked like after they undressed?" The drunken young man asked loudly.


    Everyone boiled again, everyone''s eyes became hot, they stared closely at Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen, shouting loudly.


    The black wind is anxious, but at this moment Song Ning is at the most blurred moment after ingesting the fragrance, and can''t control his emotions at all.


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fun were shocked, but no matter how they broke free, they could not be freed from the shackles of the monk beside them.


    "Since you want to see it that way, then I, Wang Songshuai, will let you see enough! You remembered me, who made you feast your eyes and who made you wish!" The drunken young man laughed and swiped his finger. , A spiritual force flew out, tearing the corner of Xiaofen''s clothes.


    This effect is far more anticipating than directly breaking all the other party''s clothes, and the degree of public boiling is more intense.


    "Let them go!" Black Wind attacked the enemies fiercely: "You dare to move them and wait for my master to recover, and you will be killed!"


    However, at the moment, Black Wind takes too much flower fragrance, and its strength declines seriously. It can''t break this barrier at all. The louder the Black Wind calls, the more excited others will be.


    Baihuahai is like a purgatory. These people are like devil at the moment. The more struggling Song Ning and others are, the more they are boiling.


    Every time the Black Wind attacked the enchantment, the young man popped up his spirits and cut the clothes of Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke together. After a while, the clothes of the two men shattered a lot, looming, although other monks could not see anything, they The excitement has reached an extreme, because the next is the key part.


    "Master! Master!" Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen burst into tears, even though they were angry, even though they were not the kind of weak people, but how could they not feel sad at the moment when they were humiliated under the eyes of everyone? No matter how powerful a woman''s state of mind is, if she is subjected to such humiliation in front of the person she loves, their hearts will collapse.


    Xiaofu''s eyes flickered with blood, and the anger was spreading around her, but it didn''t help. Her cultivation practice dropped too much. Moreover, before she was controlled by the people beside her, now she couldn''t break free.


    The more they struggle, the more exciting they are.


    The bite of the black wind teeth bite straight, he hates himself only now, and he ca n��t help Xiao Ke and Xiao Burn when Song Ning is weak, his attacks are more and more, the enchantment is still, just like An iron prison locked him here.


    "Do you want to continue watching!" Wang Songshuai''s voice was high and spread throughout the Baihuahai.


    At the moment, tens of thousands of monks in the sea of ??flowers are all crazy: "Look! Look! Look!"


    Wang Songshuai laughed madly. What he liked most was this feeling, playing with the unattainable goddess in applause, humiliating them under the eyes of everyone. After playing, he would not care whether the other party was going to die or live. If it is dead, then it will be a hundred, and it will be considered clean.


    Wang Songshuai raised his finger, first pointed to Xiao Ke, and then pointed to Xiao Fen, Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen had bitten the lower lip at this moment, and the blood was flowing down, but this scene fell in the eyes of everyone, adding a bit of sadness to them. , It''s even more crazy.


    "Is it her or her?" Wang Songshuai''s fingers hovered between the two. He licked his lips for a long time. He hadn''t seen such a superb woman in a long time ...


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 415： Fierce battle

    Some people choose Xiaohuan, some people choose Xiaoke, and some even want two people together.


    In this shout, none of these monks found that something in their bodies was rapidly being lost.


    Wang Songshuai raised his finger: "So ... it''s her."


    His voice fell, and he was about to eject spiritual power, but his fingers suddenly stopped. Somehow, he suddenly felt a terrifying killing opportunity. The richness of this killing can be said to be his only life.


    "You dare to move any of them, I want you to die without corpses!" This sound is not loud, but it is full of murderous.


    Baihuahai fell silent again, it seemed that everyone had become sober for a moment, but then, with a cry, Song Ning was buried.


    Song Ning''s eyes are cold, he has adapted to the floral fragrance, and his mind is no longer affected by the floral fragrance. Although his strength has dropped greatly, he does not rely on his strength as a monk at this time.


    Because he is still Wu Xiu!


    "Master ..." Xiaohan and Xiaoke looked at Song Ning one after another. They looked forward to it, but they were also ashamed.


    Wang Songshuai grinned: "Oh? Do you want me to die without a dead body? I just left you just to let you enjoy it for free. Now that you are so ignorant, then ... just die."


    Wang Songshuai said extremely relaxedly, he waved his hand, and the figure of the monk next to him was flashing towards Song Ning: "Junior, I did n��t want to kill you. These two women are playing for Master Wang, all four of you. If they can survive, the two of them may get some benefits. In this cultivation field, if they want to survive, who should not bring a little green on their heads? I see you are not ordinary people. If you stop at this time, I can guarantee Your life, if it is ... "


    "Save your ancestors!" Song Ning knew that his mood was affected and became more angry at the moment, but he did not suppress it. His anger was burning.


    The imaginary monk looked stunned: "Three types of imperial domain ?!"


    Song Ning took a frantic move towards Xu Xian, and the face of Xu Xian monk changed dramatically: "Xuan, Xuan Tian nine steps ..."


    The three types of Yuyu and the nine steps of Xuantian are all controlled by the army. To be precise, they are owned by Moyun Daoxian. He does not know what the relationship between this person and Moyun Daoxian is in front of him, but he can master the royal at this age. The people of the three domains and the nine steps of Xuantian are certainly extraordinary.


    "Who the **** are you? If I stop now, I can plead with Master Wang." Xu Xian''s figure keeps retreating. If Song Ning doesn''t have any identity, then if Song Ning''s identity is prominent, then he will be in trouble. .


    "I, yes, you, uncle!" Song Ning made no remarks and took seven steps in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as Xuan Tian''s seventh step came out, the ''domain'' around Song Ning increased to 64 times. The three domains became one, and Yin and Yang Pisces appeared, and half of the Baihua Sea was enveloped by Yin and Yang Pisces.


    For the first time, Wang Songshuai''s face was amazed, but at this moment he seemed to be even more mad, and with a flick of his finger, Xiao Ke''s clothes were cut apart again, and the fresh wind blew, and Xiao Ke''s white body appeared looming.


    "Kill him. If something goes wrong, I will be in charge." Wang Songshuai seems to be talking about a very ordinary thing. He squinted at Xiao Ke''s body: "Gee, I didn''t expect the skin to be so good. I want to do it now. Take her back to the room. "


    "You are looking for death!" Song Ning cracked out with a sword.


    That Xuxian no longer keeps his hand, and the matter is here, he can only fight.


    A fairy force flew out, directly hitting Song Ning''s sword energy, the sword energy was penetrated, Xian Li went straight to Song Ning, Song Ning''s feet flashed, avoiding Xian Li, and approaching Xu Xian again.


    Xu Xian keeps retreating. He knows that the strongest Wu Xiu after the cooperation between Yuyu Sanshi and Xuantian Jiubu is close combat. If he is close, even if he is Xu Xian, it is a bit tricky, but fortunately at this moment There is also an enchantment, he can enter and exit the enchantment at will, and this enchantment can help him resist the attack, so it will be absolutely safe.


    But this Xianxian just withdrew from the enchantment, but suddenly heard a boom, Song Ning Yijian directly punctured the enchantment!


    More than ten famous Taoist monks shook their chests, their bodies quickly retreated, and the moment the enchantment broke apart, the Yin and Yang Pisces around Song Ning began to swim, and the black and white colors began to rotate. The hilt was almost deformed by him.


    Wang Songshuai seemed to feel that Song Ning was a bit tricky, and gave a glance to a monk in the dark place. The monk bowed and pulled out a gold knife to cut directly to Song Ning at the next moment.


    He fell with this knife, and a gap appeared in the air, as if the power of this blow was too great, and the space was cut off.


    Song Ning blocked the sword with his backhand, but the sword was vigorously heavy. Sheng Ning suppressed Song Ning, Song Ning''s wrists numb, and the sword stiffened above his head, falling at a weak speed.


    Wuxiu!


    Under the suppression of this military training, Xu Xian pinched the tactics with his hands, and countless fairy forces burst out, piercing Song Ning densely like raindrops.


    Song Ning was shocked that Wu Xiu was able to use his flesh to resist the Sixty-Four Times of Yuyu three forms. Under the influence of Yin and Yang Pisces, he still has such power. At this time, Song Ning wanted to withdraw, but was Vigorously pressed here and could not move.


    The raindrop-like fairy power pierces like an awl, although this is not fairy magic, but if the fairy force penetrates, it will inevitably be seriously injured.


    When Song Ning became anxious, she suddenly saw a black figure standing in front of him.


    If it weren''t for Song Ning''s misunderstanding, it would be that there was Mars on this foot, as if it was burning, and there seemed to be a sound of a meteor across the sky.


    Then there was the cracking sound of Ka-ka, then Wu Xiu flew out sideways and a spit of blood spurted out, but at the next moment, the black shadow was also attacked by Xian Li, his body exploded, his body covered with blood, and his body was unknown. Xian Li poked how many holes.


    "Oh, you teamed up to attack my master, seeing Laozi kicking meteor you can''t find the North!" Heifeng screamed, although he was covered in blood, but it was all skin trauma, just kicked Wu Xiu''s foot just now. No one has calmed down yet, which really made several people speechless.


    Song Ning was able to withdraw, pedaling, and rushed towards Xu Xian.


    Xu Xian gritted her teeth: "You forced me!"


    He quickly knotted the tactics with his hands, chanting words in his mouth, and a breath of black gas spewed out of his body between his breaths. This black gas was as strong as ink and poured into Song Ning: "Xianshu, Soul Eater!"


    When Song Ning''s brain buzzed, the black energy had already affected his mind before he even entered his body. The black energy instantly penetrated into Song Ning''s body, spreading inside him, as if thousands of insects were eating. In his soul.


    Song Ning roared and fell directly from the air, and fell heavily on the ground. The turning black and white colors under him stopped, and the Yin and Yang Pisces also showed signs of dissipation ...


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 416： Xuantian eighth step

    Song Ning''s body was twitching. At this moment, although he was still able to keep his mind awake, his soul was constantly eroded, and it was extremely painful.


    "Attack the soul ..." Heifeng was also helpless at this time. The magic tricks in his hands changed and hit Song Ning. However, at this moment, he only had spiritual power. He couldn''t use the fairy technique at all. These spells didn''t help at all.


    That Wu Xiu also came back vigorously at this time, carrying the gold knife towards the top of the black wind and cutting it off, the black wind had to meet the enemy.


    The monks around were like numbness. At the moment, Song Ning''s pain was more intense, and they seemed to be more excited. The imaginary monk in the air looked down at Song Ning: "This is life, you ask for it, no wonder others, in this world, Weak meat and strong food, if you do n��t have the ability, do n��t be too strong. "


    Life?


    Even though Song Ning was in pain at the moment, he still grinned. He supported the body hard, but the force in his hands was not enough to support his whole body.


    In the distance, Wang Songshuai laughed wildly, and Song Ning couldn''t even open his eyes, but he seemed to be able to see the movement of Wang Songshuai''s hand in the distance, as if he could see the painful expressions on Xiaoke and Xiaofen''s faces.


    Not reconciled!


    Why, why is this happening, why can''t they resist in front of this kind of hypocrite monk? Is this the true strength of Xu Xian?


    Song Ninghe lay his eyes on the slowly rotating Yin-Yang Pisces. Although the black and white colors were faint, they did not disappear. The two colors were constantly changing, seeming to nourish the injured Song Ning.


    Black is dead.


    White is raw.


    Alternating life and death is life, immortality, immortality.


    This is the fusion of the three types of Yuyu, and it is the effect produced after Xuantian''s seventh step. At this moment, Song Ning feels this black and white color at such a close distance, as if the mood has become black and white.


    His heart began to become quiet, not only because of the immortal attack, but also because of the atmosphere rendered by the black and white colors at the moment. Song Ning felt that the surrounding world began to become quiet, and all the sounds gradually disappeared. Everyone seems to have disappeared.


    In his world, there are only black and white, except for these two colors, there is nothing else.


    The black and white is rotating, which is regarded as a reincarnation. Song Ning is in this reincarnation, and in a trance, Song Ning seems to feel a weak force, which comes from the fusion of the three types of Yuyu, the seventh step of Xuantian ��s nine steps It is the fusion of the three domains. He could not take the eighth step anyway before. Now I think that this eighth step is based on the yin and yang double fish after the fusion, rather than the Yuyu three.


    Among the black and white colors, Song Ning''s heart moved, and the step that could not be taken for a long time was taken abruptly.


    Xuantian eighth step!


    In the sea of ??flowers, the black and white color that was about to dissipate under Song Ning suddenly became thicker, and a ray of light came from the earth. The light was black and white. Looking closely, it turned out that the black and white double fish in the black and white color was swimming.


    The entire Baihua Sea was occupied by Yin and Yang Pisces. Song Ning was at the center of Yin and Yang Pisces. At this time, although he was in pain in his mind and his soul seemed to be bitten by poisonous insects, he still stood up.


    At the moment when Song Ning stood up, all the monks in the Yin-Yang Pisces felt their bodies sink. It seemed that there was some power underground to **** them down. Their bodies began to fall among the fast-moving black and white Pisces Shen is like entering a quagmire.


    The more you struggle, the faster you sink!


    The monks standing on the ground sank first, and then the monks floating in midair, even those who were flying and wanting to break away were constantly falling.


    The more disturbed, the faster the sinking speed!


    Song Ning finally understood why he couldn''t take this eighth step before. Xuantian''s eighth step relied on the state of mind. The state of mind combined with this black and white color. The reincarnation of life and death is seen in the eyes and used in surgery. The mystery of eight steps.


    Wu Xiu, who was fighting with the black wind, was horrified. His legs fell, and he could not break free no matter how hard he tried.


    The virtual fairy in midair was also messed up with Fang Cun at this time: "Xuantian''s eighth step! How, how is it possible? Isn''t it possible that only Moyun Daoxian can exhibit Xuantian''s eighth step?"


    The eighth step that only Dao Xian can take is now taken by a young monk. At this time, the suction power of black and white on the earth is simply not what he can resist. His figure continues to decline, and he is about to drop to it. underground.


    "Stop it! If you don''t stop, if I die, then no one can solve your soul attack!" The monk Xuxian''s voice was more like begging.


    However, it was Song Ning''s cold face with a murderous smile on his face.


    Wang Songshuai has now fallen into half of his body. He has never lost his indifference. Before this moment, he never thought that Song Ning could perform this technique, nor did he think he would fall into such a field.


    "Meditate! Don''t panic, you can leave." Song Ning passed on the voice to Heifeng and the others.


    At this point, Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen had been released from the shackles. At the moment when they were free from shackles, they wanted to approach Song Ning, but they found that because of the black and white suction power below, they could not move at all.


    After Song Ning''s transmission, the three of them immediately meditated. Sure enough, the rate of decline slowed down, and they were able to control their bodies freely.


    After all, there was a virtual fairy in the field, and Wang Songshuai was not a general. They saw that Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen and others could resist, and with a little thought, they immediately understood the mystery of this.


    There was a trace of helplessness in Song Ning''s eyes. He still can''t fully control the Yin and Yang under his feet, so he can only tell Xiaohan and others how to crack it, but now they are told that other people will soon know, watching the virtual Xian''s body began to slow down, and Song Ning gritted his teeth and could only make his final plan.


    "Xiaofen, Xiaoke, Heifeng, you go first, how far you go!" Song Ning quickly heard.


    When the three were shocked, they could refute: "Master, we ..."


    "Go! Don''t waste it. I insisted for so long and walked towards the east. I will go find you and go!" Song Ning almost shouted.


    The three did not want to, but Song Ning immediately ordered: "Black Wind, take them away, immediately!"


    Heifeng can feel Song Ning''s decisiveness at the moment, and he also understands that Song Ning''s technique is flawed. If he doesn''t leave at this time, he will only become a burden for Song Ning. He flashed and came to Xiao Ke and Xiao Burning Beside, grabbing the shoulders of the two and rushing away towards the outside, but in order to confuse the audience, the direction of his first escape was not east, but south.


    Just after they left, the Xianxian monk shook his body and got rid of the shackles. The first thing he did after he got rid of the shackles was to reach out to catch Wang Songshuai. He shouted while saving Wang Songshuai: "Everyone, meditate, If you calm your mind, you wo n��t be affected by suction. "


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 417： You are all going to die

    Song Ning insisted that the Yin-Yang field caused by the eighth step of Xuantian did not need him to control, but he had a sharp pain on his body at this time, if he did not persist, if he fell at this time, if the Yin-Yang field disappeared Then, they are afraid that they have not escaped far enough.


    The monk Xuxian had already pulled Wang Songshuai down from the ground. Wang Songshuai''s voice was hoarse. This was the first time he felt death in his life. Just now he was underground, and every time he dropped a point, he felt the breath of death heavier, and his heart was chaotic. How can you meditate?


    "Kill him, kill him! Kill him for me!" Wang Songshuai was as if crazy, with bloodshot eyes, exposed green muscles, and eyes that were bigger than stones.


    The monk Xuxian didn''t know what to say. As soon as his mouth was made, the pain in Song Ning''s body immediately increased, and the human soul was the most vulnerable. If this kind of pain is ordinary, it might have already been alive and tortured to death.


    "Xuan Tian''s eighth step, I didn''t expect that I would offend such a person. If you are not so stunning, I might not be so determined to kill you, but now, you must die." Xu Xian monk looked at Song coldly Ning, he strengthened the power of Xianshu, in his view, Song Ning was tortured to death is only a matter of time.


    Song Ning''s body was sweating and raining, his veins were strengthened by the Shinto sutra, the blood and bone were mixed with ice bone powder, and it was also extremely tough. The bones were the bones of giants, but only the soul had not been strengthened. Being directly attacked, he insisted that he could only rely on a breath and a will until this moment.


    "My life is life or death, it''s up to you to decide!" Song Ning gritted his teeth, not only because of the pain or because he deliberately bite the tip of his tongue, blood flowed out of his teeth when he spoke.


    Seeing that Song Ning was still so tough, Wang Songshuai commanded: "Kill him! Shoot him to death, don''t talk nonsense with him!"


    However, the Xianxian monk denied: "Master Wang, physical death may not necessarily be able to truly die. If he has avatars elsewhere, then I will be in big trouble, so I want to directly The soul has killed him, so, whether he has a doppelganger or not, it is dead. "


    "Oh? It''s so magical?" Wang Songshuai''s eyes shined.


    The monk Xuxian nodded, this is the safest method now. If not, he would not wait, and he longed for the death of the amazing young man in front of him.


    Song Ning''s eyes were empty, and the black and white Pisces under his feet stopped swimming. The monks who were sinking but not completely buried were able to break away. They rushed to Song Ning as soon as they broke free, and wanted to deal with Song Ning. Ning launched an attack.


    The monk Xuxian looked at Song Ning indifferently: "Your life and death can''t help but make your own decisions, you are too rampant, and die with peace of mind!"


    The monk Xuxian could see that Song Ning''s eyes had begun to blur, and within a moment, his soul would be completely eroded, and his soul would disappear, and the people would be useless.


    But at this moment, Song Ning''s confused eyes suddenly flashed a look, his mouth twitched slightly, looking at the virtual fairy, looking at Wang Songshuai, looking at everyone around him who was rushing to attack.


    It seems that he just took a glance and remembered everyone''s appearance and breath in his heart.


    "You can''t kill me, but everyone in this hundred-flowered sea is going to die today." Song Ning''s voice was very dull, or because it was too painful, Song Ning''s voice was just weak in his ears, and a gust of wind blew directly. Song Ning''s voice was blown away, but it was this weak voice that seemed to have endless ice cold, which made every monk present tremble.


    In Song Ning''s hands, I don''t know when a rune paper appeared. This rune paper flashed a strange light. At this moment, everyone was fixed.


    Song Ning''s body disappeared, and the black and white Pisces also disappeared.


    The entire Baihua Sea has returned to its original state, just as nothing has happened here before, but no one can forget the scene just now, especially Song Ning''s last sentence.


    Wang Songshuai stared blankly at the place where Song Ning disappeared. For a moment, he seemed to feel a thunderstorm.


    But the most frightening thing is that the monk Xuxian, the amulet. This kind of rune he only heard of in the classics. He has lived for so long and has never seen anyone use the amulet. Now, he wants to The young monk killed actually used the amulet!


    ''Sculpture amulet'', ''Yu Jianshu, Dun'', which is completely beyond his expectations, only the physique of human monks can perform Yu Jianshu, he always thought that Song Ning is a demon repair, but now he only understands that he is not a demon Repair, but human.


    There is only one person who can perform the three types of imperial domain in this false fairy''s cognition, and there is Song Ning of the Falling Kingdom.


    Song Ning ...


    The first person of Wen Dao, even the chief disciples of the six major forces of the Tianzong Alliance are not Song Ning ��s opponents. The battle situation between Song Ning and the disciples in the Tianyu Palace in the falling feather country was also introduced into the ears of these fairyland monks in the Demon Realm. In the case, they all know the name Song Ning, but they do n��t know how strong Song Ning is.


    "Song Ning ... If it was really Song Ning, I really caused myself a big trouble ..." The monk Xuxian''s legs softened and he stepped back weakly, with a bitter face.


    "Who is Song Ning? That man just now?" Wang Songshuai inexplicably said.


    Xianxian monk nodded: "The six chief disciples of Tianzong are not his opponents. The disciples from Tiangong are defeated by him. He fell down with a palm immortal. Otherwise, the entire country of falling feathers may break in that palm. "


    Wang Songshuai swallowed: "You, did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "I heard." Xu Xian said.


    Wang Songshuai breathed a long sigh of relief: "It''s just a matter of hearing, how can a spirit realm monk perform an immortal technique? There was a spirit realm monk who wanted to impose an immortal art forcibly and was crushed to death by the rules of heaven and earth.


    It was also a fact that the monk Xuxian was shocked. When I thought about Song Ning''s being forced to the end of the road just now, if he could master the fairy technique, he would have already exhibited it, and he would wait until the end to exhibit the eighth step of Xuantian?


    "Do n��t be afraid, you saved me today, and I will tell my grandpa when I go back. If Song Ning later cultivated and raised the trouble of daring to come to you, I will ask him to kneel and lick under my feet like a dead dog "" Wang Songshuai''s expression returned to normal, and it seemed that he had forgotten everything that had happened before.


    Sister Xu Xian sighed, and now it can only be so. Song Ning is far away from him at this moment, and his immortal technique does not work. Although Song Ning''s soul was hit hard before, he will not die.


    At this moment, everyone in the Baihua Sea, when thinking of Song Ning''s words before, felt cold in the back, and always felt that they might be killed next time ...


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 418： Self-blame

    In the southeast of Baihuahai, the black wind is fleeing with Xiaofen and Xiaoke. Xiaofen, who has just recovered his strength, immediately stabilizes his body in the air, and Xiaoke immediately breaks away from the black wind. In the air, the two glared Black wind.


    "The master told us to go east, I was afraid of being hunted down directly, so I flew to the south first, and then went east. Don''t get me wrong, you two have nothing else ..."


    Snapped!


    Before the words of Heifeng were finished, Xiao Fan then slapped directly on Heifeng''s face, and a red palm imprint was immediately printed on Heifeng''s face. Heifeng''s body withdrew from the side for two or three steps to stop.


    "Master told me ..."


    Snapped!


    Another slap, still a small burn.


    The black wind clenched his fists. Although he was not willing, he knew that all the things he did should be treated as such. He lowered his head. At this moment, even if he even despised himself, the master was still Fighting against people in the front, but he fled with Xiaofen and Xiaoke, which is like a deserter in the army, which is not what the black wind wants.


    "The host said ... want us ..."


    Heifeng ��s voice was very weak. He talked intermittently. He seemed to be ready to be beaten at any time. Xiaohan did stretch out her hand to fight, but her hand was just raised and fanned out. Hold on.


    Xiao Ke grasped Xiao Fen''s wrist, her eyes were red, and she looked at Xiao Fen: "The host reminded us, but that was because we ingested a lot of floral fragrances, we couldn''t take the words of the host in our hearts at all, and the host could only Let us play tricks, if we wake up earlier, the master will not become so passive. "


    Xiao Fen''s hand softened. She shook her hand back and shook her body slightly. But just when her hand was retracted, she heard a "snap" again.


    It''s just that this time it was Xiao Ping hit his own face.


    The slap she hit on her face was much heavier than the slap on the black wind face, and the blood-white color of the water-white face and tender face immediately appeared, just like a piece of natural jade carved by no one. Suddenly there was a defect.


    Heifeng was terrified, but when his eyes fell on Xiao Fen''s body, he realized that his tears had blurred his eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Fang''s voice was weak. In the air, she floated weakly and weakly, as if she could blow it away with a breeze.


    Xiao Ke held Xiao Fen, and the black wind followed them, and the three fell down.


    "We are heading towards the east and walking on the ground at a slower speed. If the master returns, we will be able to find us." Xiao Kedao.


    At this time, Xiao Fen was too sad, coupled with the previous humiliation, and his mood was extremely low. As for the black wind, he had never been so useless. Even if he was to be sealed in that cave, he did not ask for more than half. Sentence, but did not expect to run like a dog in a family.


    As for Xiao Ke, although she is making a decision at this time, in fact, her mood is heavier than the other two. If she is in the time beside Song Ning, she is the longest. After so many years, what she cultivates is Being able to truly wake up and then accompany Song Ning next to him, not only did he not complete his cultivation, but now it adds so much trouble to Song Ning.


    After the three landed, they began to look for the nearest city. They did not want to go far. They were afraid that they would never see Song Ning again. At this time, their strength did not reply and they could not go back. If the strength recovered after a few hours, they did not go back. Used, you can only wait for the nearest.


    Just when they were looking for a foothold, Song Ning had already left from the sea of ??flowers. Before he left, he did not forget to grab the kind of medicinal herbs he used, but the matter of ''grabbing medicinal herbs'' Song Ning''s last thought.


    Song Ning''s body disappeared into the sea of ??flowers, and the next moment appeared. It was hundreds of miles away, but it also exhausted the last trace of strength in his body.


    Poof.


    The body fell to the ground, the dust flew up, and the fallen leaves around were scattered.


    It was a quiet forest. The treetop birds were taken off in shock after the body landed, flapped their wings a few times, and then fell on the branch next to them, looking down curiously.


    Birds are twittering, as if discussing what came to their habitats. In a little while, there are more and more animals around. These animals are a little smart, and they can feel from Song Ning ��s body. Exudes spiritual power.


    All creatures are born with the desire to live forever, and they are born with the instinct to find the source of spiritual power. These animals are naturally no exception. At this time, regardless of their size or natural enemies, they surround Song Ning. The constant overflow of spiritual power is like a source of spiritual power.


    Although this spiritual power is weak, it is much stronger than the spiritual power in ordinary air. Animals absorb and practice around, and come and go, more and more animals gather.


    One day later, Song Ning did not wake up, but his body was constantly twitching. Even in a coma, he seemed to have a feeling of directly stimulating the mind. It seemed that countless insects were crawling and eating in Song Ning ��s body. With Song Ning''s soul.


    This is the soul attack of the imaginary fairy before. Until now, it still tortured Song Ning, never stopped ...


    Song Ning''s body kept twitching. When he started to pull out, the animals around him were very frightened and backed away one after another. But after a few hours, these animals became disapproved, and after a while, the animals became accustomed.


    In a flash, two days.


    A ray of sunlight fell from the mottled leaves and reflected in the eyes, even though it was a scorching sun in the afternoon, but I could not feel the slightest warmth.


    A gentle breeze ran across the cheeks and lifted three or two hairs, so soft, but I couldn''t feel any touch.


    Headache, split.


    The moment when Song Ning opened his eyes, his overflowing spiritual power was controlled, and his spiritual power was restrained. He insisted on propping up. Many animals around him came into his eyes. His eyes were a little blurred. I wonder if it was because of a headache or this It hasn''t been opened for two days.


    The pain in the body has not decreased, but the torture of the soul is much less at the moment, so Song Ning does not seem too painful.


    Song Ning''s ears moved, and he heard the sound of water not far away. He felt dry and walked in the direction of the water. As soon as he moved, the animal in front immediately retreated, and the animal in the back immediately followed, as if Is a fixed circle in general, still see Song Ning surrounded in the center.


    Song Ning''s expression tightened. Although he was extremely weak at the moment, his mind did not become stupid. He knew that the other party could not let him go so easily. For whatever reason, the other party could not find him until now, but he is now Since he was awake, he had to take precautions, so he took out the invisibility cloak and slowly approached the sound of water while remembering what happened before.

 Chapter 419： Moon River

    Under the cloak, Song Ning puts the medicinal material in his hands into the storage ring. At this time, his soul is still suffering. Under this torture, he has no spirit, Song Ning wonders whether or not There is no panacea that can heal the soul, but he can only think of it first, but he can only think of a semi-toxic panacea named ''Jiledan''.


    This Bliss can make the soul of the monk comfortable, can make the monk reverie, reduce the pain on the monk''s body, and sublimate the monk''s spirit.


    The only bad thing is that this medicine is addictive. If it is addictive, it is difficult to quit.


    Less than a last resort, Song Ning did not want to refine it, let alone take it, but now his condition is really too bad, or because the attack before the Xianxian was too heavy, Song Ning felt that his soul had been emptied at this time. The whole person is like a walking dead, all he remembers now is to go to the East to find Xiao Burning them quickly, but with his current appearance, how to find it?


    Song Ning walked, and the sound of the water near her ears gradually became louder. Song Ning stopped beside a tree, just about to move forward, but suddenly found that someone was bathing in the water.


    He stopped and leaned against the tree. This feeling seems to have happened before. This kind of encounter seems to have happened. He still remembers that he happened to meet Mu Xuezhao in a lake in the same year. He still remembers ...


    laugh!


    He seemed to hear the bite from the soul, and then his soul burst into pain. This pain was not because of the subsequent attack, but because the trauma he had suffered before was too heavy for a short time. It is extremely difficult to heal.


    This kind of soul pain is hard to endure even for ordinary monks, not to mention Song Ning now? Song Ning wanted to endure as much as possible, but his physical response made it difficult for him to hold back.


    His body was twitching, and he was curled up beside the tree. Although he was wearing an invisibility cloak at the moment, he still made a rustling sound because he kept rubbing fallen leaves and mud.


    In the lake, the bathing woman''s ear moved and turned to look at the sound source. She stared at Song Ning''s position for a while. She always felt that there was a voice coming from time to time, but she didn''t see anyone.


    "Perhaps I was too nervous. Hey, after washing and cleaning, I went back to Zongmen. I went down the mountain privately for more than a month. If I could go back after reborn, the elders would not blame me." In this ''Yuehe''.


    At this time the moonlight had fallen, and the bright moonlight was reflected in the moon river. It was in the middle of the moon that the full moon hung in the sky, bright and bright.


    Here is the Moon River. The Moon River is not just ordinary river water, but a spectacle that may appear in the moon''s mountains only at the time of the full moon. According to legend, if someone can soak in the moon river for three hours, the body The impurities in it can be eliminated, the root bones in the body can also be strengthened, and it can become a monk more suitable for cultivation.


    This woman had heard of such legends, so she kept searching for Yuehe and finally found it today.


    She was enjoying the bath of moonlight and clear water with her eyes closed, but suddenly heard the rubbing voice again, which was very clear to her ears, making the woman''s heart tremble.


    "Could it be ... Is someone peeking at me for a bath ?!" The woman was alert. She lived for seventeen years and had never seen her body by anyone of the opposite sex. Although she has found ''Yuehe'' now, But they can''t relax their vigilance.


    She has been staring at the location of Song Ning. If there is no cloak, she has already discovered Song Ning.


    Under the invisibility cloak, Song Ning painlessly wanted to live, but at this time he also found that the pain above his soul was a sequelae left before.


    In the Moon River, the woman ��s body like the moonlight drifted towards the center of the water. This Moon River is a rumored river. She was still a bit against the Moon River, so she always soaked on the edge of the Moon River. But now I have heard the sound of rubbing under the trees not far from the shore. She is afraid that at this time a man will come out and want to do something wrong, so she has to go towards the center of the Moon River.


    At this time, the moonlight was full, almost all the moon river was moonlight, and the huge moon reflected on the moon river, as if the entire moon river was occupied.


    If it were usual, the woman would surely find out, but now she did not find it at all, and she continued to swim towards the center of Yuehe.


    Although the moon is bright and bright, if you look closely, you will find that there are some patterns in the moon. From a distance, it looks like a woman in a gown sitting under a tree, and there is a little rabbit beside the woman, and The woman in the gown happened to be in the middle of the moon.


    "Nasty, if Miss Ben knows who dares to peek here, I will definitely dig out her eyes!" The woman bit her lower lip, and there was a hint of blush on her white and tender cheeks, obviously extremely angry.


    But when she retreated, she suddenly felt something was wrong. She looked down, and her retreat speed was obviously not so fast, but at this moment, the water of the Moon River seemed to be flowing backwards, and the center of the Moon River was like a vortex. , Constantly sucking her body towards the center.


    "Ah!" The woman screamed. If it had not been for more than two hours, she was afraid to give up her merits. At this moment, she must have fled directly from the water and fled.


    She immediately thought about swimming on the shore, but the surrounding river suddenly became extremely viscous. She seemed to be stuck in a quagmire, unable to break away at all, but her body drifted toward the center more and more.


    The woman wanted to shout, but at this moment she could not make any sound, her arms kept flapping, but her body was still heading towards the heart of the river.


    A moment later, the woman was completely engulfed by the water of the Moon River, and the last moment she was engulfed, she was at the position of the ''girl in the gown'' reflected by the moonlight, and even the movements in her hands were exactly the same. !


    The woman disappeared, and Song Ning''s pain gradually weakened. His mouth was dry. When he saw that there was no one in Yuehe, he stumbled to the side of Yuehe. He picked up the river and drank it. But no matter how many times he held it, all the water was Flowing down from his hands was like being unable to be picked up by the hand.


    At this time, Song Ning''s pain in his soul had weakened a lot. He soberly watched that the river in the moonlight was getting fewer and fewer. The smaller the moon''s reflection, the smaller the river, the smaller the river, the moon''s The smaller the reflection is, in the blink of an eye, the river has become one-fifth the size of the previous one, and the rate of shrinking is still not reduced.


    Song Ning was shocked that this scene was too weird. Although the disappearance of the river had nothing to do with him, he vaguely remembered that there was a woman bathing in the river before. The woman is absolutely real, but after blinking Kung Fu, where did the woman go? Could it be ... was eaten by this river? !

 Chapter 420： Moon River Demon

    Song Ning suddenly sobered a bit, and an incredible word came out of his mind, "Moon River Demon"!


    At the same time that Song Ning had this idea in his mind, he blurted out the three words "Yuehe Yao". At the moment when these three words came out, the shrinking river suddenly changed and shined. , Turned into a human form, all of this human form shone with moonlight, as if the light came from within.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and the pain in her soul had disappeared, replaced by a shock in her heart. Song Ning felt numb and numb. Before, he had seen the record about the ''Moon River Demon'' in the ancient books. The demon of the Moon River originated from the overcast moon, and the remorse left by Chang''e when he ran to the moon. Melted in the holy moon palace, it was pushed out and turned into resentment, forming a colorless, invisible and incorporeal moon river demon. The moon river demon wandered in the world and was noticed by the person who has a grudge in his heart. Body, eat souls. ��


    At this moment, standing in front of Song Ning was the woman in the bath just now. When the woman appeared, her body was still full of crystal drops of water. She didn''t know where to take out a gauze gown and covered it slightly. Then she looked at Song Ning, and the light of the moon flashing in her eyes seemed to have two full moons in her eyes.


    She ... is already occupied by Moon River Demon!


    Song Ning retreats again and again, he does not know how strong the Yuehe demon is, but he is still at a loss in his heart. Ordinary people cannot see the Yuehe demon, only those who have grievances in their hearts and have accumulated a certain level of grievances Can see the invisible, colorless and bodyless Moon River demon, and Song Ning and this woman just saw it!


    "I never thought that in this age, someone can call my name." The woman''s voice was extremely cold, and there was no mood swing in the voice. It was not a person who heard it.


    Song Ning shivered in his heart, he stepped back two steps, his spiritual power was running in his hands, and his fingers had to hit him.


    But he hadn''t waited for the attack, but suddenly felt the moonlight in front of him, and his spiritual power broke without breaking, even disappearing directly!


    Song Ning quickly withdrew a dozen feet, and his heart shivered: "The soul was injured and the cultivation fell sharply. This Moon River Demon was originally strong due to the strong moonlight. Now I have just taken another person. I am afraid that It''s hard to beat ... "


    With this idea in mind, Song Ning immediately wanted to retreat, but just when he was about to retreat, he suddenly heard a voice coming from his mind, somehow, he always felt that voice was the voice of the woman in front of him of.


    "Save me, please, save me, please ..." These two sentences are constantly echoing in Song Ning''s heart. From these two sentences, you can hear each other''s fears, each other''s cravings, this Feeling is not something that Moon River Demon can send out.


    It takes time for the Moon River Demon to consume the soul, it seems that the woman is not dead yet ...


    Although Song Ning already knew it, he didn''t dare to hurriedly take action at this time. Now he cultivated too seriously and burned Tianjian away. In the face of this unknown Moon River Demon, he dare not act rashly. What he is good at is attacking people''s hearts. It is originally a grievance. If it is captured by it, then the feelings in the heart will be continuously amplified.


    The moment when the woman stepped into the Moon River before, her inner desire to become stronger was constantly amplified. Until the end, when she reacted and wanted to escape, she was too late.


    Song Ning''s mind kept echoing the voice, if in the past, Song Ning would certainly save her without hesitation, but now ...


    Song Ning''s heart was horizontal, and he turned to escape.


    "You ... are you going?" Song Ning''s body numb, he was going to escape away, but suddenly heard this voice coming from behind, this voice ... is cold Yuexiao!


    Even though he knew that this might be the conspiracy of Yuehe Demon, Song Ning couldn''t help but look back.


    Looking back, a trace of tranquility filled my heart.


    Thousand Baidu, a sudden smile to solve the sorrow.


    Peach blossom noodles, star eyes flashing infinitely.


    I love you, I don''t know where to feel, and it goes deeper and lasts forever.


    For a moment, Song Ning wanted to rush to grab Leng Yuexiao''s hand and want to hold it in his arms, but Song Ning knew that this was not really Leng Yuexiao, this was the Yuehe demon gradually controlling His heart.


    "Do you really want to go? When you left me, I turned into ice and became an ice enchantment. Now I am in front of you, but you are still retreating." ''Leng Yuexiao'' said, moving forward In a few steps, she opened her arms as if to embrace Song Ning.


    Song Ning backed off again and again, he kept shaking his head, he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to be controlled by the Moon River Demon, but at the moment his body seemed to be enchanted, and an impulsive impulse forced him to spread his arms.


    "Song Ning, are you afraid of me ... or rather, you would rather hold ice instead of hug me?" "Leng Yuexiao" sounded slightly sorrowful, seeming to be sad because of Song Ning''s disregard.


    Her lumps, her joys and sorrows, falling in Song Ning''s eyes, are all so real.


    "You ... don''t love me anymore, do you? You love Xiaoke, love Xiaofen, you still have Tang Yue, Mu Xuezhao, and ..."


    "No! No, I don''t love them, I just love you, I ..." Song Ning clenched her fists, her nails pulled deep into the flesh, and Song Ning''s eyes contained tears, perhaps because of palm pain at this moment, He was sober for a while, and he was even more sure that the Moon River Demon was in front of him, not Leng Yuexiao.


    But even so, his body still has a urge to rush up.


    "Hey ..." The ''Leng Yuexiao'' suddenly sighed: "You know that I am Moon River Demon, you don''t want to step forward and hug, but if I tell you, even if you hug, I will not treat you , Can you believe it? "


    Song Ning sneered, the laughter was full of fear.


    "I''ve never seen such obsession, if I said that I was moved by your emotions and would like to meet your little need but not control your heart, would you be willing?" ''Leng Yuexiao'' opened his hands and said in his mouth Qing Yin: "Song Ning, you may not yet know that my blood is flowing on you, and each of your ice bones is made of my flesh and blood."


    Song Ning shuddered suddenly, Bing Bone ... Bing Bone!


    The bones on his body were completely broken twice. The first time was in the fairy ruins. When he woke up, he had extremely tough ice bones. At that time, although he didn''t know, he felt a **** taste in his mouth. And, Binggu''s physique should only exist in Leng Yuexiao''s body. At that time, I didn''t think much about it. Now when I hear the words of the Moon River Demon, Song Ning''s inner persistence suddenly collapses.


    His footsteps keep moving forward, uncontrollably, slowly forward ...

 Chapter 421： Is it love or complain

    "If you do n��t hug today, after a long time, I promise you, do not control your mind, although I am resentful, but the resentment is a kind of emotion, I am moved by your feelings, come, hug me, Embrace your beloved. "''Leng Yuexiao'' walked towards Song Ning step by step.


    Song Ning couldn''t control his body, and even his heart was persuading himself to ''Forget it ... why persevere, if you didn''t persevere in the past, maybe you would have shared the joy of the world together, if not in the beginning How can the persistence of this become the situation today? Without the original persistence, both of them let go of their beliefs, so they already lived a good life. ��


    forget it����


    Where are so many scruples in life?


    Song Ning took a deep breath and opened her hand to embrace ''Leng Yuexiao'' in her arms, but just when he just wanted to hold her in his arms, his heart suddenly shuddered. In the tower, on the 63rd floor, he was also confused by the illusion. In the illusion, he was unwilling to leave. In the illusion, he and Leng Yuexiao created many illusory memories.


    however����


    Everything is unreal! After all, illusion cannot be turned into reality. If Leng Yuexiao stands here at this moment, he is absolutely unwilling to see him use illusion to make up for his inner emptiness.


    Is the sacred love an emotion that can be satisfied by fantasy?


    Song Ning bit his tongue sharply, his body quickly backed away, and the speed was so fast that even the ''Leng Yuexiao'' who was about to hug Song Ning was shocked.


    Song Ning keeps retreating, he sees ''Leng Yuexiao'' standing stupidly, seeing the confused expression of ''Leng Yuexiao'', and seeing the confusion and shock in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, Song Ning had reached a mile away, but his ear still echoed the voice, that ... the voice he once dreamed of wanting to hear.


    "A relationship, a relationship between three generations, a generation of grievances, are you a love or a grievance to her? I am the Moon River Demon, I am grieved by grievances, grievances are also sentiments, and sentiments are also grievances. Those who can see me are hearts. With grievances, I can see your heart, also grievances ... "


    Song Ning shook his head desperately, covering his ears. He kept saying to himself: "I have no complaints about Xiaoxiao, and I have no complaints about Lengjia."


    He thought that his emotions were magnified indefinitely at this moment, but in fact, Moon River Demon didn''t amplify his inner emotions at all.


    He, still him, what he thought in his heart, still what he thought in his heart.


    The Moon River demon looked at Song Ning, who had fled away in vain, and muttered in his mouth: "I thought ... My love is suffering, no one in the world can understand it, but now I look at you, but I am ashamed, but he is not In deceiving, this world ... really has the feeling of going through thousands of years without changing, and being inseparable across the world. "


    Moon River Demon said, his body began to glow, and it detached from the woman who had been sucked into the river before, turning into a ray of silver smoke, and slowly lifted into the air.


    "Fuck ... Fuck ... I have anything to hate when I see you?" He whispered in his mouth, not only let Song Ning pass at the previous moment, but also the woman at this moment, and it, Then all the way, and finally into the moon star.


    In Yuexing, Guanghan Palace, a woman in a gown sitting under a tree, she suddenly opened her eyes and watched a hint of thought float.


    "For a long time, I have been complaining for a long time. If I didn''t think about it, I would be purged." The woman in the gown is Chang''e. She didn''t refuse this thought to float into her body, because there is no room for anything in this moon palace. If not, if this is not the case, then this trace of grievances will not be forced out of the Guanghan Palace.


    When the mind is in the body, Chang''e''s eyes tremble slightly. She sees Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao as well. The various entanglements between the two also flashed away in her heart.


    "I was emotional for nine days, disturbed the Immortals, and finally fell into the Guanghan Palace, the Leng Palace Deep Courtyard, without people, but I never thought that there were people who were more severely punished than me ..." Chang''e Fairy sighed lightly , Two drops of tears fell like pearls, and they had condensed before they landed.


    She looked down, as if she could see a figure running away in a panic. In her eyes, although it was only a weak body, it carried the infinite hope of two people.


    "Your name ... Song Ning ... I remember." Chang''e Fairy closed her eyes and began to practice retreat again.


    In the dark night, in the forest, Song Ning continued to escape with his little remaining spiritual power, but no matter where he went, he felt that there was a pair of eyes watching him on the bright moon in the sky, behind him Feeling cold, he always felt that he was being stared at, and with the last words said by Moon River Demon, his inner bottom line had collapsed.


    Either because he was too tired, or because his soul was badly damaged, or because of his inner hesitation, Song Ning suddenly fell lightly and fell heavily beside a boulder after several consecutive escapes.


    It was late at night that a monk meditated on this stone to practice, but suddenly heard something bang, he was startled and immediately got up and walked back ten feet away.


    "Who is this!" This monk only had Jiudan''s cultivation behavior. He didn''t look very young, only twenty years old. Now his face was pale, staring closely at the boulder, and he didn''t dare to look away. .


    When he saw that there was no response behind the boulder, he immediately dispersed his spiritual consciousness to investigate, and this investigation immediately froze: "Is it ... a severely injured person?"


    He immediately surrounded him, and at this time Song Ning had fainted. The young monk held Song Ning up against the giant stone and patted Song Ning''s face: "Dao You, wake up."


    Song Ning stayed motionless, breathing weakly.


    The young monk frowned and felt a little anxious in his heart. He met a dying person here in the middle of the night, and he was also in a hurry. He was about to drag Song Ning to the side, but suddenly found the storage ring on Song Ning''s hand .


    "Storage ring! Anyway, here is also a dead person. When the Chou family will catch up, I am afraid that there is no way to live. Instead of letting your Chou family take the storage ring, you might as well give me this ring, and the things in it. It will definitely help me. If one day I fly to Huang Tengda, I will give you a monument. "The young monk''s eyes were all on Song Ning''s storage ring at the moment. He was talking to himself while removing the storage ring from Song Ning. Remove it from your fingers.


    Song Ning did not seem to be saying anything, but it was actually caused by the pain. The young monk was scared to death when he heard it, and hurriedly got up and fled.


    Song Ning is still in a fainting, his mouth is drying up, and his body temperature is constantly falling. The attack of the soul before was the most fatal injury for him. This attack of the soul will continue to torture him until the soul completely collapses ...

 Chapter 422： Roland City, Chi Family

    Just two hours ago ...


    As soon as the false immortal expression of "Soul Soul Eater" was performed, it was immediately transmitted to Wang Songshuai: "Master Wang, found the trace of Song Ning!"


    "Oh? How did you find out?" Wang Songshuai already sent someone to search for Song Ning, but he didn''t expect it to be discovered by others first, but he was curious. Since the other party had discovered it, why didn''t he directly catch it, but first inform him.


    That false fairy said: "Before the war, I was afraid that he would escape, so I left a trace of fairy power on his storage ring. As long as the storage ring was urged, he could immediately find his location."


    Wang Songshuai was overjoyed: "Catch him immediately, he is not dead, I am uneasy!"


    Xu Xian leads his life. Now, for that enchantment, he will satisfy Wang Songshuai no matter what. Besides, he also offended Song Ning before, and he and Song Ning are still in an endless situation.


    The virtual fairy immediately chased in the direction of the storage ring, although the distance was not very far, when he was approaching, he did not feel his brows frowning: "It is actually here ... If you force people here, I am afraid ... "


    He hesitated for a while and finally gave up, but chose to wait here and wait for Song Ning to leave before he started.


    In this false fairy''s eyes is Roland City. The reason why he didn''t want to enter this Roland City is very simple. At that time, he was running away from Roland City. At that time, he was in a declining family in Roland City, Chi Family.


    It was precisely because the Chi family had fallen that he chose to leave to seek development in the outside world, but who thought that he did not leave long afterwards, a genius appeared in the Chi family, and then received a lot of attention from the Zongmen. Roland City was also turned over, and even heard of rumors, there was a False Monk in the Chi Family of Roland City, and the cultivation was not weak. This monk of the Chi Family was a master of the Roland City.


    "Chi short sword, short short sword, you are really short-sighted. If you didn''t leave, wasn''t it good to be in Chi''s house now?" Monk Xuxian said to himself, now in Chi''s house, his elder brother Chi Changjian It is a monk of the Immortal, and the owner of Roland City. The Chi family is also the first family of Roland City.


    The greatness of Roland, the richness of Roland, the beauty in Roland ...


    Thinking of this, Chi Shoujian could not help but sigh again, concealing his figure and retreating to the rear again, as if afraid of his brother''s discovery.


    In recent days, there has been a major event in this Roland City. Many young talents have come to Roland City, ready to fight for their flying yellow.


    The reason for this is also very simple, that is, Miss Roland City''s Miss Chi family, the granddaughter of Roland City''s master Chi Changjian, Chi Ruolan is recruiting.


    Any young male monk who is under 30 years old and has more than Jiedan can participate in the martial arts competition. The winner will get the opportunity to meet Chi Ruolan. If Chi Ruolan likes it, then the two can form a relationship Tao Lu.


    As the saying goes, find a great father and fight for decades.


    If you can become the son-in-law of the Chi family, even if you are in trouble, there are countless people willing, not to mention that it is not now in trouble, but it is just marrying Chi Ruolan through martial arts. The beauty of Chi Ruolan has already been spread in this Roland city. After Chi Ruolan was seen by an elder of Changsheng Mountain when he was 14 years old, the name of "Qing Guo Qing Cheng" has been hanging in the late Ruolan''s head.


    Today, Chi Ruolan ��s eighteenth year is just about to marry. She is not only beautiful, but also selected by the elders of Changsheng Mountain. At that time, because of Chi Changjian ��s doting, she could not bear her granddaughter to suffer. Cultivate in Roland City, but if you reach the age of 18, you must go to Changsheng Mountain to get better practice in Sect.


    This year, Chi Ruolan will soon be 18 years old. Her grandfather Chi Changjian naturally hopes that her granddaughter can find someone who is good to her. The two go to Changsheng Mountain to practice together and have a mutual care. It also avoids that my baby granddaughter is wronged in Changsheng Mountain.


    As soon as he had this idea, he caused the overwhelming situation in Roland City.


    The young monk who stole the storage ring of Song Ning was already in bloom at the moment. After opening the storage ring, he found that there were a lot of spirit stones and various immortals and magic weapons in it. Now he feels himself Already stood in the clouds.


    "Master, I have today too. You all wait for me. With these immortals, spirit stones, and magic weapons, I do n��t believe who can win me on the stage of martial arts recruitment!" The young monk thought, how many more Days and days, now his cultivation base is stuck in the later stage of the formation of Dandan, and now there are a lot of medicines to improve the cultivation base in the storage ring. In a short time, the cultivation base will be upgraded to Yuanying.


    He didn''t know that as soon as he opened the storage ring, Chi Duanjian could feel his position, but Chi Duanjian didn''t find Song Ning when he detected the spirit, which made the old man wonder.


    "Maybe the breath is hidden, which is normal for him. If he doesn''t even know how to hide the breath, it''s really weird." Chi short sword thought, he stopped searching, but continued to lock himself. That trace of fairy power lies. In the view of this short and short sword, Song Ning hit his fairy technique, and the soul will continue to be eroded. After a short time, the soul should not be able to sustain it, but for peace of mind, he still wants to personally Kill Song Ning.


    Hundreds of miles outside Roland City, next to the huge stone, Song Ning leaned quietly against her, breathing weakly, as if she were dying.


    Not far away, two monks came, one of whom was an early cultivator, and as soon as he fell next to the boulder, he went straight to Song Ning and swept his eyes, saying, "Master, this man is dying. "


    The man whom he called the "Young Master" was cultivated in the mid-Yuanying period. This person held a folding fan, and there was a faint fragrance in the fan. When he fell, he came to Song Ning and looked carefully: "Just The breath is weak, it doesn''t seem to be dying. "


    "Master, let''s hurry up as soon as possible." The old man said: "One more thing is better than one less, depending on the age of this person, it should be prepared to participate in the martial arts recruitment, but the result is that he died here before entering the city. "


    "I said, he''s not dead yet, take him with him, seeing that he''s not saved, it''s not my chivalrous way." The young master said, flipping his hands and taking out a solid magic medicine from the storage ring to Song Conquer.


    "Master, that Gulindan is ..."


    Before the old man had finished speaking, the young master waved his hand: "One Gu Ling Dan, I see that there is no slight fluctuation of spiritual power in this person''s body, it seems to have been hit hard, if you use a Gu Ling Dan to save his life , Then this Gulindan exceeded its own value. "

 Chapter 423： Zhang Tianqi

    The old man sighed: "If you saved him, young master, he went to participate in the martial arts recruitment, and won the young master, so how does the young master explain to the family?"


    The master stunned and smiled immediately: "This is a destiny for martial arts. Even if I can really win, but if Miss Chi Ruolan doesn''t like me in the end, there is no way to tie the knot, so we still don''t go too far Care if I did n��t see this person, but now I ca n��t ignore him if I see him. "


    The old man did not take any further action. He lifted Song Ning and the three of them flew towards Roland.


    It was already evening. After entering the Roland City, the three found a restaurant, placed a room for Song Ning, and went to the street. This is the first time that a large city like Roland City has come.


    Late at night, Song Ning, in a coma, finally woke up.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the bed, expecting that he might have been rescued. He propped himself up, and he could still feel the pain in his body, and the wounds in his soul were still there. I don''t know when the next attack will occur.


    "Eh? What about the storage ring?" Song Ning frowned, did someone save him, and then stole the storage ring again?


    If it''s an ordinary person, it''s certainly annoying to lose something, but Song Ning is not. The storage ring also has a trace of Song Ning''s spiritual power. Now this trace of spiritual power comes in handy.


    Song Ning closed her eyes and quietly released the spiritual power. It took only a moment to lock the position of the storage ring in Roland City. This storage ring is very important for Song Ning. Even if there are hundreds of thousands of spirit stones in it, even the most The important thing is the treasures such as the gossip mirror. If these things are lost, would n��t Song Ning do anything in vain?


    Song Ning just moved, but found that his cultivation practice fell too much, and now he can only afford the strength of Yuanying level.


    "Hurry up and refining some medicines after retrieving the storage ring. The soul is weak and irreversible. If this continues, I am afraid that the soul will collapse sooner or later." Song Ning said to himself, he didn''t expect there to be such a cruelty. The immortal technique directly attacked the human soul, making the soul weaker and finally destroyed.


    But Song Ninggang was about to get up and leave the room, and suddenly felt someone outside the door, and the door was opened at the next moment.


    A young monk stood at the door. He saw Song Ning a little stunned: "This Taoist, I don''t know you have done it, so I just pushed the door and entered. Please forgive me."


    The young man said, stepped back and closed the door, and then knocked twice: "Dao friends, can you let me in?"


    Song Ning nodded: "Dao friends please come in."


    The young man came in again and carried a basket in his hand. The basket contained food. Although it was not necessary for the monks to eat, some food could supplement spiritual power, and some food was good for the body. Now this young man All the food they brought was helpful to Song Ning''s body, and he was able to resume his cultivation.


    "I haven''t asked Taoist how to call it." Song Ning asked with a very polite fist.


    The young man smiled and put the basket on the table: "In the next Zhang Tianqi, how do Daoyou call it?"


    "Under ... Tian Xinxiao." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Zhang Tianqi said with a smile: "Tian Daoyou, you were seriously injured in the suburbs before. I brought you back. Fortunately, you repaired it. Now it is not a big deal. These foods nourish the body. You eat it."


    "Thank you Zhang Daoyou for his life-saving grace." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning looked at this young man when he was talking. He was about 20 years old, personable, and there was a sense of integrity around him. At first glance, he knew that he was an upright person. Song Ning originally thought that this person took his storage ring. Now when I think about it, it is naturally impossible for this person, maybe someone who passed by took off the storage ring and took it away.


    Seeing that Song Ning was so polite, Zhang Tianqi sat down and chatted with Song Ning: "Tian Daoyou, why did you get injured next to the boulder before?"


    "I ran into something on the way. Fortunately, I met Zhang Daoyou, otherwise I might have died in the wilderness at the moment." Song Ning said.


    Zhang Tianqi waved his hand: "Tao Daoyou is serious. Presumably, Tian Dao also came to this Roland City to participate in the martial arts recruitment? Is it a pity this time? I see that Tian Taoyou seems to be also a monk of the infant period, but now he is injured. I''m afraid it''s difficult. "


    "Compete in recruiting relatives?" Song Ning stunned.


    Zhang Tianqi saw Song Ning responding like this, and thought Song Ning was pretending to be deliberate, so he laughed and said: "Tian Daoyou rest assured, I am not that kind of narrow-minded person, even if Tian Daoyou came to participate in the martial arts recruitment, I will not be secret Tian Daoyou started. "


    Song Ning was reluctant to continue to entangle with Zhang Tianqi on this kind of problem, so he had to come down: "Oh, Zhang Daoyou is really kind-hearted."


    Zhang Tianqi smiled and said: "It should be so, it should be so, Tian Daoyou, only then I saw you going out, but is there something urgent to do?"


    Song Ning nodded: "Do not hide that Zhang Daoyou said, I was unconscious in the wild before, someone stole my storage ring, I just felt that the storage ring is in Roland City, I just want to go out to store The ring was recovered. "


    "Oh? That''s the case, but does Zhang need help?" Zhang Tianqi asked.


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Thank you Zhang Daoyou, but this is my own business, so I don''t bother Zhang Daoyou anymore. I will take a step first and come back later."


    Song Ning hurried to leave, and Zhang Tianqi didn''t say much. He had to watch Song Ning. After Song Ning left, the old man who had followed Zhang Tianqi came out and sneered: "Master, I''m right, this person When I woke up, I was in a hurry to leave. Sure enough, I was prepared to guard against you. Young Master, you took his heart out of him, but what about him? But he regarded him as a bad guy. . "


    Zhang Tianqi sighed that although he was unwilling to evaluate a person like this, he did have the same idea in his mind at this time. Through the window, watching Song Ning''s figure disappear, Zhang Tianqi felt only emotion.


    There are thousands of monks in this world, but it is hard to find one or two.


    Luo Lan was very lively in the city, and Song Ning soon disappeared into the crowd. If Zhang Tianqi was not in the restaurant, Song Ning was not going to go back, but now Zhang Tianqi is in, Song Ning has some concerns in his mind, no matter from which angle , Song Ning can see that Zhang Tianqi is upright and a decent person. If Song Ning just walked away, Zhang Tianqi will certainly have some doubts in his heart. Although this kind of thing will not cause harm to his heart, but There must be some traces left in his Dao heart, which may affect his practice in the future.


    "Get back the storage ring quickly and go back to thank him." Song Ning thought to himself, he had followed the fluctuation of spiritual power and came to a luxury restaurant.

 Chapter 424： Borrow money

    This restaurant is extremely luxurious, and there is also a sign at the door, which has two big words ��full of guests�� on it!


    Song Ning was about to step forward, and suddenly two demigod monks appeared in front of him: "Please have a token!"


    "What token?" Song Ning wondered.


    "The token is the proof of living here. You should have given you the token when you checked in. If you don''t have the token, you can''t let you in." Said the semi-god monk on the left.


    Song Ning said: "I don''t live here, I''m here to find someone."


    The two monks narrowed their eyes: "You can''t enter without a token. If you are looking for someone, send a voice directly to the other party and let the other party come downstairs to see you."


    These two demigod monks stood in front of Song Ning. Song Ning is now repaired to Yuan Yuan due to damage to his soul. It is impossible to force entry, but if it is to be passed to the person who stole the storage ring Sound is naturally more impossible, and not to mention whether you can contact the other party, even if it can really be contacted, even if there is no sound transmission, even if the sound transmission does not scare the other party directly and run away?


    Seeing the reaction of Song Ning, the two demigod monks knew each other''s general thoughts and sneered: "Hugh is here to make trouble, as thieves like you do every day, don''t think we don''t know what you are doing, get out!"


    Song Ning glanced at the two of them, and once again confirmed that the storage ring was in this restaurant, he turned around and left.


    While walking on the street, Song Ning was thinking about the faces of the two demigod monks just now. It was interesting to say that when Song Ning could not practice, nobody in Taihe Mountain treated him badly. After he started to practice, Xiu is advancing by leaps and bounds, and none of those who insulted him have survived.


    There was a constant flow of people on the street, but at the moment, Song Ning felt a sense of loneliness. If Cultivation still existed, Song Ning could break in directly, but now the injury of this soul is really a bit tricky, Cultivation fell into this way, Not to mention retrieving the storage ring, if the monk Xuxian and Wang Songshuai came after him, he had no power to escape.


    "The injury to the soul requires nourishment from the soul. The panacea on the soul ... is very expensive." Song Ning is a bit embarrassed. Now he is really helpless. If he wants to get the storage ring back, he must first recover Cultivation, but if you want to resume cultivation, you must start from the soul, but the soul medicine is so expensive, he does not have a storage ring, how to buy it?


    But in Song Ning''s thought, if it is easy to buy the soul''s panacea, who would be fine to make that kind of chicken panacea? Only the special needs will use the panacea for the soul. If not, no one is willing to use precious herbs to refine that panacea.


    Song Ning thought about it while walking towards the restaurant where he lived.


    In the restaurant room, Zhang Tianqi and the old man were sitting in the room before Song Ning eating and drinking. In their view, Song Ning was absolutely impossible to go back.


    As a result, they were drinking, and suddenly heard the door being knocked, and they were all suspicious.


    "It may be the store. It happened to let the store return the room, otherwise it would cost money." Said the old man.


    Zhang Tianqi also nodded. He waved his hand and the door opened.


    The wine glasses in their hands are sticking to their lips. This glass of wine is drinking halfway, but suddenly choked up. It is Song Ning who is standing at the door at the moment!


    Before Zhang Tianqi waited to speak, Song Ning asked: "Do you want to leave, Zhang Daoyou? Thank you for the help of Zhang Daoyou before, but I didn''t retrieve the storage ring just now. If not, I would like to thank you a little bit. I''m leaving, can I leave some contact information, I will come to thank you in the future. "


    Zhang Tianqi wiped away the wine from his mouth and laughed: "Haha, Tian Daoyou was worried. Just now I thought Tian Daoyou left, so I wanted to return this room. Now that Tian Daoyou is back, this room is naturally non-retreat, Tian Daoyou. Just stay and learn a few days. "


    The old man on the side was also a little surprised. According to his thoughts, Song Ning should have left Roland City at this moment. Even if he didn''t leave Roland City, he would never come back here. Why should he still come back now?


    Just when the old man wondered, Song Ning shyly said, "Zhang Daoyou, actually I have something to ask you for help, but I''m not too good to speak."


    Zhang Tianqi was slightly startled, and the old man suddenly realized that he finally understood what Song Ning came back to. He co-operated with him for help. How could he come back if he was not for help?


    Although Zhang Tianqi didn''t know what Song Ning wanted to do, he still said: "Tian Daoyou, please say, if I can help Zhang Tianqi, I will definitely help the Daoist."


    Song Ning scratched his nose and borrowed money. It was really the first time for him: "This is the case. I just followed a trace of the spiritual fluctuations on the storage ring and found a restaurant. The restaurant is called" Tianzihao " ''I want to enter. Two monks of the **** of refusal stopped me from letting you in. You also saw Zhang Daoyou. I am injured now, and the cultivator is only a young infant. It is not an opponent of the monk of the **** of cult. When I got the storage ring, I had to recover from the injury first, and I was fighting with others a few days ago, and my soul was injured. If I want to recover, I need the soul medicine. "


    Zhang Tianqi was hesitant, he could n��t tell whether Song Ning ��s words were true or false, but he did not give you the panacea for the soul, he really did n��t: ��Tian Daoyou, if you need the panacea for the soul, the next is really Nothing can help. "


    Song Ning quickly waved his hand: "No, it''s not. I didn''t want to ask Zhang Daoyou for the Elixir. I can refine the Elixir myself. I hope Zhang Daoyou can borrow some spirit stones to buy medicinal materials."


    Zhang Tianqi is silent, even though he believes that Song Ning is not a bad person, but at the moment Song Ning is going around to borrow money, Zhang Tianqi is still somewhat resistant.


    The old man laughed immediately when he heard the words: "I said how to go and return, it turned out that I came here to cheat money? Master, I said before, don''t easily rescue others, you see, now this person will You''re so bad! "


    Song Ning had already made this preparation long ago, and he immediately said: "This matter is indeed a little abrupt. At that time, the storage ring was particularly important to me. If I nourish the soul by self-cultivation, I don''t know when it will be good. At that time, the storage ring might have been taken away. "


    Zhang Tianqi hesitated, but the old man next to him refused: "Humph, let''s go! Mo Yao to deceive my young master, my young master''s house is kind, but it is not something you can deceive at will!"


    Zhang Tianqi raised his hand to make the old man shut his mouth. He frowned and looked at Song Ning: "Tian Daoyou, after all, I met for a while. I don''t care whether you talk about true or false, how many spirit stones you want, say it and listen."

 Chapter 425： Dont borrow

    Song Ning knew that the attitude of the two people in front of him was already very polite. He said: "The medicine I want to make is the sedative pill. The medicinal materials needed for the sedative pill are the longan grass, clear spring water dew, and centrifugal petals. ,and also����"


    "Oh, it''s the right way to say it. It''s like that, it really can be pretended." The old man''s eyes flashed with anger, and he was already unbearable for such a person who deceived his young master.


    Zhang Tianqi waved his hand, "Tian Daoyou, how much do you say directly."


    Song Ning extended a finger: "Ten Thousand Spirit Stones."


    Zhang Tianqi was shocked, he did not expect the other party to open a lion''s mouth, ten thousand spirit stones? When he came here, the family gave him a total of ten thousand spirit stones. This spirit stone is a lot of money for their little family. The family is willing to give so much to him in order to He was able to stand out from this martial arts recruiting match, but now this desolate person is actually going to borrow ten thousand spirit stones in front of him, is he crazy?


    Zhang Tianqi re-examined Song Ning. Song Ning was not luxuriously dressed, nor looked like a man who had Gao Xiu''s behavior and then fell down. Now he even said ten thousand spirit stones in his mouth.


    If ordinary people want to cheat money and cheat three or five hundred spirit stones, it is common sense, but it is 10,000 spirit stones in one mouth, which is really unexpected.


    "Tian Daoyou, you are too worthy of me. I am a person from a small family. Ten thousand spirit stones are very expensive for me. There are only more than nine thousand spirit stones on my body. I ca n��t lend it to you. I ��m sorry. "" Zhang Tianqi clenched his fists.


    Song Ning felt a little lost in his heart. He originally thought that he could borrow money from Zhang Tianqi, but think about it carefully, ten thousand spirit stones are indeed not a small amount for many people, and this Tianqi does not look like a rich person. .


    The old man grinned: "Boy, you''d better go quickly. If not, I''m welcome!"


    Song Ning smiled bitterly and held a fist at Zhang Tianqi and the old man: "Thank you two life-saving graces, Zhang Daoyou. If I meet in the future, I will definitely repay you. By the way, I said to you a pseudonym, my real name is ... Ning, if you hear my name in the future, you can come to me as long as you can and save my life, I will give you this kindness. "


    After finishing talking, Song Ning turned away without stopping.


    Zhang Tianqi raised his hand and wanted to keep Song Ning, but when he saw that Song Ning had left, he could not help sighing.


    "Master, don''t you want to sigh, why should you keep this kind of person in mind? It''s a lie to you," said the old man.


    Zhang Tianqi felt a bit lost in his heart. The word "Song Ning" echoed in his heart. The expression when Song Ning left was clear to him. In that expression, there was nothing but gratitude, and there was no resentment at all.


    It stands to reason that if this matter is changed to others, he will certainly feel angry and even resent because Zhang Tianqi does not borrow money, but Song Ning does not do this at all, which makes Zhang Tianqi really unforgiving.


    Outside the building, Song Ning walked away quickly. For today''s plan, he needed to find a place where he could make alchemy and help others to make money. This is the fastest way. As for Zhang Tianqi, he didn''t borrow money, Song Ning They didn''t care about it. They could have said that they met each other. If Zhang Tianqi borrowed the money, it was moral, but if Zhang Tianqi didn''t borrow it, it was justified.


    Roland City is huge, Song Ning casually inquired a few words and learned where there is a medicine store.


    After a while, he came to the largest medicine store in Roland. This is not so much a medicine store as a medicine store specializing in the sale of medicine. A place where people buy medicine is so large. Song Ning still ranks first. See you once.


    As soon as Song Ninggang stood at the door, a passionate female monk greeted him: "Is this handsome Taoist going to buy a panacea?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "Do you need an alchemist here?"


    Nuxiu looked at Song Ning in confusion, and the definition of the alchemy master in her mind was the old man.


    But the person standing in front of her is too young now, which makes her unable to ask: "We are indeed recruiting alchemists here, but ... need alchemists himself."


    "I am the alchemist, I want to try it." Song Ning said.


    The female Xiu hesitated, but watching her see that Song Ning only had Yuan Yingxiu as her behavior. It was not possible to cause trouble here. She said, "Come with me."


    Song Ning followed the female cultivator and walked into the depth of this elixir shop. When passing some counters, Song Ning found that there are many types of elixir, but some of them have labels, but they do n��t see the elixir after the label. Presumably, the panacea is sold out before it can be added.


    After passing through several rooms, I came to the innermost isolated room and pushed open the door. The room was extremely bright and spacious. There was a middle-aged man sitting by the window, seeming to be reading something. Classics.


    "Hongyi, what are you doing with this person?" The middle-aged man put the classics up, glanced at Song Ning, and then asked.


    Hong Yi was the female nun beside Song Ning. She lowered her head slightly and said: "President you said before, if someone comes to apply for alchemy master, you will be taken directly to your room."


    The middle-aged man was slightly surprised, shoved his hand, motioned for Hongyi to go out first, and then looked at Song Ning: "Are you an alchemist?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    "The minimum we need here is the second-grade alchemist." The middle-aged man said again.


    Song Ning still nodded.


    The middle-aged man carefully inspected Song Ning''s breath, and after discovering that there was nothing abnormal, he pointed to the alchemy furnace next to him: "I happen to have an alchemy master here, so I need to hire one. If you can do it in two hours Within the refining of a second-grade elixirs, I will accept you, but I can only give you the salary of an intern alchemist. "


    "I saw Pei Yingdan missing from the counter outside the door before?" Song Ning asked.


    The middle-aged man frowned: "Pei Yingdan has been sold out, and the chief alchemist of our elixir is refining. It has nothing to do with you. You can quickly refine a second-grade elixir. Remember, you only have Two hours. "


    Song Ning said nothing. He glanced at the storage ring placed on the table next to the alchemy furnace and asked, "Is this medicine available in this ring?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at him and said, "Yes, but if you fail twice in a row, stop immediately. We don''t have any extra herbs for you to practice."


    From the tone of this middle-aged man, Song Ning can hear his impatience. It seems that if the refining fails, the other party will certainly not give up.


    However, in terms of alchemy, Song Ning has never been frustrated, even if the fourth-grade pill medicine Pei Yingdan appears to Song Ning to be hand in hand, what is the second-grade pill medicine?

 Chapter 426： Alchemy makes money

    The middle-aged man closed his eyes when he finished speaking. He was too lazy to watch the alchemy process of this young man in front of him. In his opinion, this young man would probably leave after disappointment after two consecutive failures. Elixir is not once or twice, there will be one or two here every day to try their luck.


    While the middle-aged man closed his eyes, Song Ning was exploring the medicinal materials in the storage ring.


    "There are quite a lot of medicinal materials. It seems that Pei Ying Dan can be directly refined." Song Ning thought, it would be better to refine Pei Ying Dan directly. Anyway, all of them are refined. It takes almost the same time.


    Thinking, Song Ning began to grind medicinal materials, and then directly used this alchemy furnace to start alchemy.


    About an hour later, the middle-aged man was still asleep, but he suddenly smelled a scent in his sleep. This scent is a panacea. Although he does not know alchemy, he is very serious about danxiang. Familiar with it, I know that this is the essence of Sipin Elixir.


    "The chief deserves to be the chief, and Pei Yingdan was refined so quickly." The middle-aged man murmured, obviously a dream.


    But it is no wonder that he would think so. Now the most popular medicine in the whole medicine line is Pei Ying Dan. Because of the beauties of the Chi family, Pei Ying Dan is now the most sought-after medicine, so now middle-aged men are right The chief alchemist is very respectful like a child to his father.


    But this middle-aged man was dreaming. Suddenly he thought of a young man in his room who was applying for a job. He immediately became nervous and woke up directly from the dream.


    "Your boy is almost fine. Don''t blame me for the herbs here. Have you failed twice? Hurry up and hurry up ..." The middle-aged man was talking, his eyes suddenly fell on the table, on the table There are two five-element elixirs. The two elixirs are dark green. At first glance, they know that it is Peiyingdan, and it is still Peiyingdan!


    Pei Ying Dan was originally a fourth-grade panacea, which can be refined into a five-stripe road. This is the ultimate panacea. This middle-aged man just wanted to ask Song Ning where this panacea came from, but suddenly thought of his dream. He smelled the red incense, and at that moment he carefully smelled the aroma of the red medicine in the room, and immediately understood what had happened.


    "This, this immortality medicine was made by you?" The voice of the middle-aged man shivered a little.


    "Well, I made it. I see that you lack Pei Ying Dan here. Anyway, it takes about the same time to refine the second-grade pill and the fourth-grade pill. So I made some training. Yingdan, I think these two Peiying Dan should still be qualified? If it is possible, let''s talk about wages? "Song Ning said.


    "Wages?" The middle-aged man stunned slightly.


    Song Ning leaned on the table and smiled: "Just now you said you would give me the salary of an intern alchemist, but I don''t want to work here for a long time, so ..."


    "The salary of an intern alchemist? I said it? Impossible! This is absolutely impossible for me to say. As soon as I saw you, I knew you were not a mortal. How could it be an intern alchemist? You just sit here, I also have to pay the chief alchemist. "The middle-aged man immediately lost his smile. He looked at the two five-patterned Pediatric Pills on the table, and these two pills can sell forty thousand spirits The medicinal materials needed for refining these two immortals are nothing more than a thousand spirit stones.


    This direct value of forty times, for a businessman like him, is equivalent to a huge profit. When he looks at Song Ning at this time, it is like seeing a grandfather.


    "Oh? That wage ..." Song Ning asked.


    "One Pei Ying Dan, one thousand spirit stones!" The middle-aged man stretched out his fingers and looked at Song Ning.


    A thousand spirit stones?


    Song Ning did not know the value of Pei Ying Dan, nor did he know the market price of Wu Wen Pei Ying Dan in this Roland City, so at the moment he heard about a thousand spirit stones, he was calculating if it was based on a thousand spirit stones. The price, how many elixirs he needs to refine to be able to make up the medicine he needs.


    Song Ning''s hesitation in that moment, the middle-aged man immediately changed his mind: "No, no, I just said wrong, it''s a thousand spirits, not a thousand spirits!"


    "One thousand five spirit stones?" Song Ning was slightly surprised.


    "Yeah, I rarely see alchemists like you. My mouth just drifted." The middle-aged man laughed.


    Song Ning is not a fool. From a thousand spirit stones to a thousand spirit stones, Song Ning again associates the value of this medicinal material with the price of Pei Yingdan placed outside. Song Ning asked: "The five patterns How much can Pei Ying Dan sell? "


    The middle-aged man was embarrassed and immediately lost his smile: "Hey, this Daoist, you think so, this elixir our elixir needs to be packaged, it needs to be sold in the place where our elixir is sold, we need us Customers, so the selling price of this medicine has nothing to do with the rewards you can get, so I think ... "


    "Never mind, I think there is another Elixir opposite, and the business of that one is not bad." Song Ning turned around and left.


    The middle-aged man was scared this time, and he immediately came out from behind the table and stood in front of Song Ning: "Do n��t stop, so if you can refine more than ten Wuwen Peiying Pills in a day, then I will give you eight Wanling Stones, how? It''s skyrocketing, but if you can''t make ten pieces out of twelve hours a day, then there are one thousand and five hundred spirit stones. "


    "Deal." Song Ning nodded, turned around and walked to the alchemy furnace next to it.


    "Uh, are you trying to make alchemy here?" The middle-aged man''s heart is bleeding, but when he thinks about the value of the five-stripe Peiying Dan, he is still extremely balanced, even if it is according to a peiying Dan ten thousand spirits. He can still earn ten thousand yuan for the expenditure of stone, but this is a big deal for their immortal medicine firm.


    "Is there a special alchemy room for me?" Song Ning asked back.


    "This is natural." The middle-aged man said that he would send a voice to the female nun who brought Song Ning before: "Hongyi, you come here."


    Hongyi was outside to greet the guests at this time. They were all earning royalties, and now the boss suddenly called her, and she was a little unhappy. When she thought of it maybe because of the young man before, she was even more upset. .


    "It must have been the president who was angry, hum, it affected me to make money and it might hurt me to be criticized by the boss." Hong Yi looked displeased, but even though she was displeased, she quickly came outside the room and knocked on the door. .


    When I wanted to come in Hongyi, I would have to get over the addiction and insult the young man, otherwise I would feel very stubborn.


    In the room, the middle-aged man opened the door with a smile: "Haha, I do n��t know how to call the master? I have never heard the name of the master before. Now the master can come to us. It ��s really an honor for us. Master, you ... "

 Chapter 427： Offer price

    Hong Yi swallowed all the bitter and prepared words that she had prepared back. She rarely saw her own boss. She knew that the boss was a habitual flatterer. Now she is so respectful to this young man. As a master, it can be seen that this young man is certainly extremely strong in alchemy.


    So young, is it really an alchemist, or an alchemist who even respects the boss?


    As soon as the middle-aged man saw Hong Yi coming, he gave Hong Yi a wink and said: "The best alchemy room upstairs, the medicine he wants must be prepared as soon as possible. It ��s time to sell the goods. Today I will give you two thousand spirit masonry money. You can accompany this alchemy master. "


    Hong Yi was shocked, two thousand spirit stones? Is the boss crazy today?


    But then Hong Yi felt that something was not right. How could someone with a boss like that get out of his mouth and say two thousand spirit stones?


    "Boss, I ... how do I accompany me?" Hong Yi asked hurriedly.


    Middle-aged man raised his eyebrows: "How to accompany? How should a man accompany me? This still needs me to teach you? This alchemy master''s alchemy is so powerful that even the chief alchemist upstairs may not be comparable, he only uses After one hour, I made two pieces of Pei Ying Dan, and they are all five-grained. I will give you this character to let you accompany you. If you really serve him, you will need to sell it here. Goods? You can''t forget me when you fly! "


    When Hong Yi heard it, her heart was inevitably excited. Although she was a self-preserving person, if she could really do something with this young talent and get the favor of the other party, it would be a beautiful thing. She immediately thanked: "Thank you Boss, I must do this well, definitely. "


    Song Ning knew that the middle-aged man must be explaining something to Hong Yi at the moment, he would not be anxious, and he would leave after the two had finished speaking.


    For a moment, the middle-aged man punched Song Ning with a fist: "Right, the master has not told me how to call it."


    "My surname is Song." Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man is clear: "Master Song, please, if there is any need on the way to alchemy, Hongyi can satisfy."


    Song Ning''s eyes changed a bit when he looked at the middle-aged man, and naturally understood the meaning of the other party, but Song Ning was not interested in this kind of thing. Now he even knows how to lock the "Tianzihao" restaurant in the distance even when he is practicing alchemy. , Is afraid that the people inside will run away, but fortunately, the other party seems to have not come out in the restaurant, so the storage ring should still be safe.


    "Master Song, please come with me." Hong Yi leaned down in front of Song Ning, and the smile was not too sweet.


    Song Ning nodded and followed Hong Yi, and the two went up to the second floor, heading towards the west. On the west side is the alchemy room. However, this pill medicine has strict rules. Everyone uses a fixed alchemy room. The best alchemy room is usually used by the chief alchemist, but today is different. The chief alchemist likes to use it in another one. The alchemy master refines Pei Ying Dan, so the best alchemist is free.


    As a result, it also happened to be used by Song Ning.


    This is a narrow and long passageway. On both sides of the passageway are alchemy rooms. If the width of the whole building is used for calculation, the alchemy rooms on both sides should be very spacious.


    "Is there any difference between these alchemy rooms?" Song Ning asked.


    Hong Yi''s voice was sweet, and she immediately answered Song Ning: "Master Song, do you know? The alchemist has a distinguished status. It is not easy to support several alchemists in the elixir, so you must have a good life. Treat, there are a total of eight alchemy rooms in these two rows, but they all cost a lot to build. "


    Song Ning understands a little, maybe he alone does not regard alchemy as a good thing. Others seem to have great respect for the alchemy master.


    "We''re here. This is the best alchemy room. I hope Master Song can like it." Hong Yi said and opened the door of the alchemy room.


    Song Ning''s eyes were swept in this alchemy room. This alchemy room is indeed good. The furnishings are very tasteful. The floral fragrance inside is also refreshing. The most surprising thing for Song Ning is that there is a hot spring in this room. There is an alchemy furnace in the middle of the hot spring. The elixir made in this alchemy room will be very soft because it is contaminated with water vapor.


    However, it is precisely because of the heavy water vapor, so the difficulty of refining immortality will also increase.


    "This alchemy room is indeed good." Song Ning walked in.


    Hong Yi was secretly happy, she pulled her thin shirt down and added a bit of charm.


    Song Ning entered the alchemy room and sat directly in front of the alchemy furnace: "Mix the medicinal materials needed for refining Pei Ying Dan, get some for me and ask for ten servings."


    Hong Yi bowed: "Yes, Master Song."


    Song Ning glanced and noticed that Hong Yi deliberately slowed down when she bowed, it seems to be convenient for him to watch. After Hong Yi left, Song Ning sighed: "For such women, should they be disgusted, or should they What about pitiful? No wonder some people say that pitiful people must have hateful things. "


    After sighing, Song Ning observed the alchemy furnace in front of him. This alchemy furnace was not bad. It should cost a lot of money. Although it is much worse than Qinglongding, it is much better than the ordinary alchemy furnace, at least better than just now. Na Ding broke the alchemy furnace.


    "Master Song, can I come in?" Hong Yi knocked on the door outside.


    "Go in." Song Ning said.


    Hong Yi entered the door respectfully, and Song Ning found that Hong Yi had changed his clothes. As soon as Hong Yi entered the door, he took off the outer layer of clothes, leaving only a thin layer inside, which was very cool, and his eyes were swept away. It can be said that it is a glance.


    The body of the female repairer is generally very well maintained, not to mention that Hongyi has always cleaned herself, and her body has become more charming and enchanting. Now that she is shown to others, she is also the first to suffer, and it is inevitable that she is a bit shy.


    Being shy about a woman can make a woman more attractive.


    If it is an ordinary monk, I ��m afraid I ca n��t help but rush, but Song Ning is accustomed to beauty, and now he wants to be in the body, he really has no idea about this Hongyi.


    "Medicinal herbs for me." Song Ning said.


    Hong Yi just saw Song Ning''s eyes swept, and she smiled in her heart: "Huh, stinky man, I think how long you can bear it, and now I have suffered like this, I will surrender you today."


    Hong Yi thought this in her heart, but she would not say these thoughts on her mouth: "Master Song, this is your medicine." While giving the storage ring to Song Ning, she gently slid her finger in the palm of Song Ning. .


    This time it was crisp and itchy, Song Ning withdrew his hand and scratched his palm: "Okay, you can go out."


    Hong Yi was stunned. She couldn''t help but glance at the bottom of Song Ning''s Dantian, and she was shocked in her heart. Is this a man? How, how can I let her out?

 Chapter 428： slap

    Seeing Hong Yi stunned, Song Ning naturally understood what this woman was thinking: "I don''t want anyone to disturb the alchemy. You go out and stay at the door. No one should come in to disturb me."


    Hong Yi thought Song Ning was pretending to be pretending. When she wanted to come, a man could not resist this temptation. At this moment, he is just trying to drive people away, is it just to pretend?


    After all, Hongyi has made up her mind. The other rich and powerful people are too old. She does n��t want that kind of person to be crushed on herself, but if the handsome alchemist looks handsome in front, even if Hongyi is a post To seize this opportunity, Hong Yi, who is very conservative on weekdays, finally finally laid down her dignity.


    "Master Song, no one will disturb this alchemy room. I ��m standing here without disturbing you. Is n��t that okay? If you sweat a while, I can wipe your sweat, and this The hot spring below also ... "


    Hong Yi chattered and said, Song Ning could not bear her nagging, but he said helplessly: "Forget it, wherever you like, if it bothers me, then go out immediately!"


    Hong Yi was overjoyed and quickly thanked: "Yes! Master Song, don''t worry, I will not disturb your alchemy."


    Although Hong Yi had such a guarantee, Song Ning did not believe that she tried everything she could to stay, not for those things? If Song Ning was not trying to hurry up, he must have cleared it.


    After ignoring this female nun, Song Ning began to grind the medicinal herbs, and the medicinal herbs were ground to half, and he began to practice alchemy. The ten parts of Pei Ying Dan''s medicinal herbs given by the elixir were extremely sufficient. Yes, I prepared fifteen medicinal herbs for ten elixirs, which is a good thing for Song Ning.


    He will not greedy medicinal herbs deliberately, but he can refine the elixir together, and the elixir is completed, so he can take away the excess elixir.


    Song Ning''s alchemy level has not changed, she is adept in movement, like flowing clouds and water, falling in Hong Yi''s eyes, seeing Hong Yi''s heartbeat speeding up, she has never seen anyone alchemy, now see Song Ning Alchemy, feeling with emotion, this alchemy An art, alchemy master is so chic when alchemy.


    In an instant, an hour has passed, and Song Ning, the panacea of ??immortality, is almost ready to become a pill. The whole process of alchemy is about to become a pill. It is still difficult for Song Ning, but Song Ning is compressing this spiritual power. The door of this alchemy room suddenly opened when he wanted to completely integrate the medicine gas in the alchemy furnace into the elixir.


    Song Ning frowned. If the door is opened at this time, this pot of immortality medicine will be affected. At the time of alchemy, pay attention to some "unchanged" principles. The surrounding air cannot be changed, and the fluctuation of spiritual power cannot be changed. This is the most Basically, if even this has changed, then the elixir will naturally undergo some subtle changes. It is very likely that it was originally a superlative elixir. Under this seemingly inconspicuous change, it has become an ordinary elixir or even inferior quality. Elixir.


    "No one is allowed to come in!" Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    Hong Yi immediately went over to the door: "Master Song is practicing alchemy, who dares to enter this alchemy room?"


    "Master Song? What is Song Master? Why didn''t Liu Ran know that there was someone other than me who could enter this alchemy room!"


    As soon as the scream outside the door came out, Hong Yi''s face immediately changed: "Master Liu, Liu? Are you not the alchemy room next to you? The boss didn''t tell you about this just now?"


    "Say what! Hurry to open the door for me! If I don''t open the door again, I will kick the door!" Liu Ran''s voice outside was obviously full of anger.


    This matter Song Ning''s panacea is at the last moment, he said: "My panacea is about to become a panacea, please wait a moment, thank you."


    "Fart later! This is Lao Tzu Liu Ran''s special alchemy room, what kind of thing are you? Also equipped with Lao Tzu''s alchemy room? Lao Tzu is a Sipin alchemist!" Liu Ran said, kicking on the door. .


    Although this door is strong, Liu Ran is a monk of the late Yuan Ying after all. He kicked up and kicked the door directly. The red Yi that was blocked on the door was hit directly on the wall, and a mouthful of blood spewed out. , The face is even more shocked.


    Song Ning''s eyes narrowed, and at the same time that the door was kicked open, this panacea was about to become a panacea, but if it was subjected to fluctuations from the outside at this moment, the panacea would have to be damaged.


    Static domain, empty spirit domain!


    Song Ning directly exhibited these two domains. At the same time, in order to prevent Liu Ran from discovering, he turned his hands on Liu Ran, and Liu Ran did not expect that the other party would dare to attack him and hurriedly dodge, but this is how it was. In a flash of kung fu, Song Ning directly revoked the two domains, and a slight blasting sound of Dan Cheng and a burst of rich red incense were also heard in the alchemy furnace.


    I flipped my hands and put all the medicines in this alchemy furnace into the storage ring, and then turned to look at Liu Ran standing at the door. The voice was extremely low: "I said, this medicine for me Dan, please wait a moment. Not only did you not listen, you broke in? "


    Liu Ran just knew that Dancheng was about to come. If it were n��t, he would n��t break into the door. Now, he did n��t affect the opponent ��s alchemy. Liu Ran was unhappy: "Oh, boy, how long have you been practicing? Only barely refined Sipin Elixir? It must be exhausted? Otherwise, I wouldn''t care about this stove of Elixir so much. "


    Song Ning waved his hand and dispersed the Danxiang in the room, looking at Liu Ran with a cold eye: "I am alchemy, I don''t like failure. Today I''m lucky, this panacea is not bad, if this panacea is broken, then You are in danger. "


    Liu Ran''s voice was sharper: "At a young age, your tone is not small. Your father and mother haven''t taught you how to talk to your elders? But I forgot, if you are a little tutor, you won''t come to someone''s exclusive alchemy room. Alchemy! "


    Song Ning walked next to Liu Ran and patted Liu Ran''s shoulder: "I don''t want to worry about you, but you can shut up."


    Liu Ran had to grasp Song Ning''s wrist in his backhand. In his opinion, although the other party was also a Yuanying monk, he was very weak. Now that he dares to blame him, how can he bear it?


    But while Liu Ran grabbed Song Ning''s wrist with his backhand, Song Ning broke free as hard as he could, and slapped loudly on Liu Ran''s face.


    "I gave you a face. You better go on. I don''t have time to do it with you today. It doesn''t mean that I won''t do it with you." Song Ning finished, slap in the back again: "Whether I have tutor or not, I How dad and mother taught me, you are not qualified to say that no one in this world except me is qualified to talk about my dad! "


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 429： Medical expenses?

    Liu Ran is in his 70s. He has been in this alchemy shop for more than 20 years. He has been in this alchemy shop since the third-grade alchemy master. Now he is now a fourth-grade alchemy master. No one dared to talk to him like that, and no one dared to do anything with him. Today, a yellow-haired kid came and beat him?


    "You really ate the bear heart leopard, and dare to beat Lao Tzu!" Liu Ran shouted, and sacrificed Feijian directly to attack Song Ning.


    As soon as the Feijian came out, Song Ning raised his hand and pinched, and a sword gas burst out of his hand. This sword gasped into a few shots, and he shot at Liu Ran''s Feijian.


    The alchemy master is not good at fighting, and Liu Ran has been devoted to alchemy since the beginning of cultivation, and now this cultivation is only promoted by the elixir. His cultivation behavior in the late Yuan dynasty, even ordinary Yuanying''s mid-term monks are not as good, how can they compare with Song Ning?


    If the other party directly talked about the father and mother, Song Ning was still reluctant to do it. He and a 70-year-old Yuanying later alchemy master, Song Ning really felt that he was bullying the old and weak, but the other party was too much. If he doesn''t do anything, he won''t be kicked by his nose?


    When the click sound came out, the flying sword shattered, Liu Ran''s heart was stuffy, and a spit of blood spit out.


    "Benming Flying Sword?" Song Ning frowned, and Liu Ran even sacrificed these flying swords with blood as his own life magic weapon. Now that his life magic weapon is damaged, Liu Ran was naturally injured.


    However, Song Ning was not surprised that Liu Ran sacrificed the Flying Sword to a life magic weapon. He was surprised that the normal power of the life magic weapon would be improved. However, Liu Ran''s life magic weapon is also too garbage.


    "You, how dare you ..." Liu Ran spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "Hongyi, this alchemist must be the chief alchemist of your alchemy firm. Wait for him. Keep his life. He will never be favored by you in the future, and your good days will come. At the end of Song Ning''s words, people have disappeared.


    When Hong Yi heard her face, she suddenly turned blue and red. She didn''t expect that Song Ning would say this directly, but at the moment, the strongest emotional fluctuation was Liu Ran, Liu Ran opened his mouth to scold, but his fate was broken, he was angry. Heart attack, a mouth, and blood spewed out again.


    There were few hands in this medicine store, and the sudden fluctuation of spiritual power just came out, which naturally aroused the attention of the guest secretary of the medicine store. This guest consciousness swept away and fell on Song Ning: "Hello brave, hurry up. Immortal medicine spreads wild! "


    As soon as the voice fell into Song Ning''s ears, a middle-level monk of Huashen appeared in front of Song Ning. He raised a palm and slammed into Song Ning. Looking at this posture, there was quite a way to crush Song Ning''s palm. Posture.


    Song Ning frowned and was about to dodge, but suddenly there was another person in front of him. This person was the boss of this medicine company��the middle-aged man.


    "I have invited Master Song. I have also seen the matter just now. Master Liu spoke first, and I will deal with it later. You go back first." The middle-aged man said.


    The sacred monk glanced at the middle-aged man, with a trace of doubt in his eyes, but he said nothing, after all, he punched the middle-aged man and then left.


    The middle-aged man turned around and looked at Song Ning: "Master Song, must you be a master?"


    The middle-aged man smiled when he spoke, but there was a hint of coldness under this smile. Song Ning did not go outside for a day or two, and naturally understood the meaning of the middle-aged man.


    "Dan has become, ten Pei Ying Dan." Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly: "Master Song, if only ten ordinary Pei Ying Dan, but not enough to repay the medical expenses of my chief alchemist."


    Song Ning looked as usual, throwing ten panacea in her hand.


    The middle-aged man was stunned. When he wanted to come, Song Ning was so young. Even if he had a high level of alchemy, it would not be possible to produce ten Wuwen Peiying Pills in a single panacea, perhaps because of his alchemy. In the end, Liu Ran was affected by Liu Ran.


    However, when the ten pill medicines fell into the hands of middle-aged men, the pupils of the middle-aged men shrank violently, and he looked up at Song Ning in shock: "Ten and ten pieces are all five patterns of Pei Ying Dan!"


    "Yes, right?" Song Ning looked at the middle-aged man.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man will still care about Liu Ran''s life or death. The more he looks at Song Ning, the more pleasing to the eye. At this moment, he is thinking, if Song Ning can stay and be their chief alchemist, how much will he pay Song Ning.


    "Master Song, you really gave me too many surprises, walk around, come to my room to talk in detail." The middle-aged man hurriedly lost his smile, this time the smile was much more sincere than before.


    Song Ning didn''t care about this, he raised his hand: "No need to trouble, the 80,000 spirit stone I said before, you only need to give me 70,000."


    "Oh? Isn''t the other ten thousand spirit stones to pay Master Liu for medical expenses?" The middle-aged man laughed: "Master Song is really kind-hearted, then Liu Ran is clearly asking for trouble, not only disturbing Master Song. You are practicing alchemy, and you have even made a rant, saying that Master Song ��s parents should fight. "


    At the moment, the two had walked into the middle-aged man''s room. Song Ning raised a brow and said, "Give him medical expenses? You said he should fight. Why should I give him medical expenses?"


    "Ah?" The middle-aged man was startled, and then asked, "Then the panacea is ..."


    "This panacea is to buy some medicinal herbs from you and borrow your alchemy furnace." Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man was embarrassed, but when he thought of the medicinal material of ten thousand spirit stones, he was also shocked. According to the price in their demon domain, the medicinal material for refining the fourth-grade panacea was 1,000 to 2,000 spirits. Stone, and the five-level panacea is four to six thousand spirit stones, if it is the panacea of ??ten thousand spirit stones ...


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man immediately stopped his thoughts. He felt that Master Song in front of him might be watching Pei Yingdan making money, and wanted to refine Pei Yingdan more.


    "If Master Song wants Pei Ying Dan''s medicinal herbs, I will order people to prepare and give the master the lowest price. How?" The middle-aged man started a wishful thinking: "Master Song''s refined medicine can be sold in a small shop. , The commission will definitely satisfy Master Song. "


    Song Ning shook his head: "I will tell you the medicinal materials, and you are ready now."


    In other words, Song Ning said all the medicinal materials for refining Anshentan. He needed two copies, because this is the first time for Anshentan to refining. He was afraid of failure. If he fails, buying medicinal materials is not only a waste. Time is also a waste of experience.


    The middle-aged man naturally did n��t know what Song Ning needed for these herbs, but since Song Ning said he wanted to buy it, in order to maintain a good relationship with Song Ning, he had no choice but to prepare it, but he still kept his eye on these herbs. He prepared to quietly write down and ask Liu Ran, what is the panacea of ??the panacea.


    This middle-aged man wished to have a good abacus, but was discovered by Song Ning at a glance ...


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 430： Coagulation method

    "Boss, you''d better not spread these medicinal materials, and don''t tell Liu Ran, some things are still kept secret." Song Ning asked.


    A middle-aged man would have said that Song Ning would have said this directly. He is not a fledgling child. Now Song Ning warned that he would naturally not speak at will, after all, even Liu Ran The alchemy master of the level will be supported by many people when he goes out, not to mention the master Song?


    "Since Master Song wants to keep it secret, let me do this personally. I want to decide on Master Song''s relationship." The middle-aged man openly wanted Song Ning to ask for his relationship.


    The boss of Pill Medicine went to get the medicine in person, and Song Ning smiled: "Thank you over there, I don''t know how to call it?"


    The middle-aged man laughed, and Song Ning took the initiative to ask for his name. This shows that Song Ning had bought him this favor: "Call me Tang Chuan."


    "Boss Tang, I''m tired. I''ll have alchemy in the alchemy room after I get the medicine. If it''s convenient, I need Tang to tell Liu Ran. I don''t like being disturbed when practicing alchemy." Song Ning said.


    Tang Chuan smiled down: "Master Song, please sit down first, and I will get the medicine."


    After Tang Chuan left the room, he felt uneasy. He has been thinking about who this ''Master Song'' is now. There are a large number of alchemists in the demon realm. There are too few alchemists in his mind. In his Tangchuan impression, there is no such person.


    After thinking about it, Tang Chuan finally came to a conclusion-Yi Rongdan!


    Tang Chuan believes that this ''Master Song'' must be a pseudonym. The other party used Yi Rongdan. There are too few people who can be so young and have such a good medicine. Although he does not know what the other party wants to do, Tang Chuan understands that this young man is not him Can afford it.


    While Song Ning was waiting for Tang Chuan to take the panacea, there was a feeling of soul tearing. Now he is not sure how often his soul will hurt. Every time it hurts, it is very terrible, but fortunately when Song Ning is quiet I once saw a tactic in the pinnacle of martial arts, called "Ningxin Law", which is specially designed to help people enhance the power of the soul.


    ��The human soul can also be elevated? This is the question in Song Ning''s mind when he first saw the "Ning Xin Fa Jue", but if placed in the present, Song Ning would say: "The human soul can also be improved!"


    While waiting for Tang Chuan, Song Ning began to flip the Ning Xin Fa Ju, and began to practice concentration through the introduction of Ning Xin Fa Ju.


    Although it was only a short period of time, this method of condensing the heart can relieve the pain in the soul. Song Ning did indeed feel this, but although the pain was weakened, Song Ning was still very uncomfortable, and the body continued to sweat in sweat. It looks like a serious illness.


    "Eh? Master Song, what''s wrong with you? Could it be that I''m too hot here?" Tang Chuan asked when he saw Song Ning was sweating all over.


    Song Ning''s expression was as usual. Although he was slightly panicked, it seemed normal to human eyes: "Oh, yes, yes, it''s a little hot."


    Tang Chuan is a mature man, and when he heard Song Ning say this, he immediately smirked: "Haha, it''s hot? Presumably that Hongyi''s little **** had eaten something for you? Just now your alchemy is too fast, and the effect is You came out before the attack, but now it happened to me. "


    Tang Chuan was thinking about it, and he was ready to send Song Ning to the alchemy room quickly, and then let Hong Yi have a good time with Song Ning, then Gao Pan could be regarded as the mysterious alchemist.


    "Master Song, this is the medicinal herbs I prepared for you. There are 70,000 spirit stones in addition to the medicinal herbs. By the way, the alchemy room upstairs has also been vacated. Liu Ran is now training and will not disturb you. Yes, you can rest assured. "Tang Chuan smiled.


    Song Ning grabbed the storage ring and turned towards the upstairs: "Thank you, I am in a hurry to make alchemy, so I will go upstairs first."


    Song Ning''s footsteps were extremely fast. As soon as he entered the alchemy room, he immediately closed the gate with spiritual force, and then he jumped into the hot spring.


    When the soul is torn, it will feel cold all over, and it can make the body more comfortable in this hot spring. Song Ning started to operate the coagulation method after entering the hot spring. Although he had just practiced the coagulation method, he also had a weak With this weak effect, he can slowly relieve his pain.


    Song Ning hurried into the room, but did not find that there was another person in the partition of this room, and this person was Hong Yi!


    Hongyi was cleaning here just now, ready to welcome Song Ning. This partition is a small room isolated. If the door is closed, the partition will directly block the spiritual power. People outside cannot feel the spiritual power inside the partition. People in the partition can see people outside.


    Hong Yi originally wanted to go out immediately, but as soon as she saw that Song Ning''s behavior was a little strange, she didn''t go out, but waited.


    "This Master Song was covered with sweat just now, and his face looks a little strange, so it''s impossible ..." Hong Yi was overjoyed, why would the man be sweaty, and why would his face look strange?


    She immediately came out of the partition and quietly entered the hot spring. When she entered the hot spring, she left the only tulle on her body.


    At this time, Song Ning is concentrating on practicing the Ningxin Dharma. Everything is difficult at the beginning. He is feeling the Ningxin Dharma wholeheartedly. Even so, he cannot directly understand the mystery of the Ningxin Dharma.


    Suddenly, Song Ning felt that something very soft was sliding on his body. He was a little puzzled, but the method of singularity was imminent. The illusion received is ignored.


    At this time, Hong Yi was clinging tightly to Song Ning. She saw that Song Ning didn''t react at all. She thought Song Ning pretended not to know, but she secretly promised, so she became bold.


    Song Ning still feels something strange in his body. This feeling is somewhat familiar, as if the fingertips of a woman are sliding on him. His soul pain this time is not so strong. Although there is no way to understand the Ningxin law, the soul Pain doesn''t hurt much, so Song Ning''s thoughts of comprehension of Ning Xin Fa Ju also temporarily dispelled.


    "What''s the trick, there is still the illusion that the woman is stroking on her body." Song Ning broke away from entering the set, opened her eyes, and got up to go to the alchemy.


    He had just stood together, and suddenly saw a woman in the water. The woman was unfastening his belt with his hands, as if to take off his clothes completely. At this moment, the woman saw Song Ning suddenly got up, confused, moving in the hand Also stopped ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 431： Baijia, Baiyu

    "Whoever allowed you to come in!" Song Ning shook his body, and a force of spirit pushed the woman away from the water.


    Hong Yi was puzzled and thought she was not doing well: "Master Song, am I ..."


    "Go out!" Song Ning said angrily at the door.


    Hong Yi still wanted to say something, but at the moment she saw Song Ning was really angry and had to leave.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and after calming down, came to the alchemy furnace. The Ningxin tactics can help him to relieve his soul pain, and the next Soul Refining can be refined in a short time. The soul state in its body is restored.


    "Anshun Pill is used for short-term recovery of the soul, not a long-term plan, but this coagulation method can try to practice. Although the speed of soul enhancement is very slow, it has grown steadily and can be used for a long time." Song Ning Grinding the medicinal materials while thinking about it, I began to refine Requiem.


    Anshendan is a fifth-grade superior medicine. If the normal fifth-grade medicine is successfully refined, it will cause a world-world vision. However, this is only according to the normal medicine. If the fifth-grade medicine is successfully refined, The quality itself exceeds five grades, so if it can become Liuwendan, I am afraid it will attract the effect of Liupindan-Danlei.


    Song Ning is hesitant now. Dan Lei is Tian Lei. He is worried that this Dan Lei is the control of the ''Tao Dao'' that attacked him before. If this is really the case, this matter will be a bit difficult.


    "For safety reasons, try to make some medicines for business this time during alchemy." Song Ning thought, he didn''t want to attract Dan Lei. If Dan Lei is attracted, not only will it be unsafe in the sky, the following monks may also become crazy If someone really wants to **** the panacea, is he not being killed in the blink of an eye?


    The left-hand spiritual power roasts the alchemy furnace and the right hand grinds the panacea. At the same time, Song Ning''s spiritual power exudes, lifting the water vapor from the surrounding hot springs and condensing around the alchemy furnace.


    "The soul is yin, soft and soft, and the water becomes the pill, and the pill raises the soul." This is the necessary recipe for refining the sedative pill. This is also the reason why Song Ning must choose this room. The sedative pill needs sufficient water vapor. Local refining, and alchemy requires extremely high temperature, the control of spiritual power is very strict here, so ordinary monks will never try to refining this immortal medicine related to soul.


    Song Ning continuously nurtures the surrounding environment, constantly controls the temperature of the fire, and adds medicinal materials to the alchemy furnace a little bit to start alchemy. This process is extremely slow and cannot tolerate any mistakes. When refining the soul-related elixir, if it fails It may cause trauma to the soul, which is also the second reason why alchemists are unwilling to refine such immortals.


    The alchemy room is very quiet, and Song Ning''s alchemy process is gradually going smoothly ...


    At the time of Song Ning''s alchemy, a very high-profile person was ushered in this Roland city. This person was warmly welcomed by the city owner Chi Changjian as soon as he entered Roland City. hospital.


    At Chi''s house, everyone was busy like the New Year, and this high-profile person was sitting leisurely beside the lotus pond, leisurely humming a little song, drinking fine wine, and the two maids who followed him gently It fanned the fan.


    This is a young man who looks similar to Song Ning''s age, but looks very different from Song Ning. Song Ning is a kind of real man, but now this young man is like a cream kid, with white skin Even many women feel ashamed when they meet.


    A maid fed the young man with the fine wine in her mouth, and the young man groped for a while on the maid, and then she smacked her mouth with satisfaction: "This Chi wine is really good, but unfortunately, feeding It ��s not the Chi Ruolan from the Chi family. "


    When he thought of Chi Ruolan, he didn''t realize it. If it were not for his reputation, he wouldn''t be able to take this Chi Ruolan early.


    He was saying that a pedestrian came from afar, and this pedestrian was led by the master of Roland City-Chi Changjian!


    As soon as Chi Changjian arrived at the back door of the garden, he heard what the young man said, and he felt a little displeased in his heart. But because of the identity of the young man, he could not say anything.


    "Eh? Old age is coming?" The young man sat up, and the two maids next to him retreated under his direction.


    Chi Changjian is not young but very spirited. He came to the youth and smiled as if talking to his children: "Master Bai Yu, why are you here?"


    This young man is Bai Yu, the second young master, Bai Yu, Bai Jia''s younger prince, one is Bai Ting, the other is Bai Yu, there are also two young ladies, one is Bai Xin, and the other is Song Ningcai The one I saw was called Baizhi.


    This Bai Yu is a rare alchemist wizard in the Bai family. Although he is not very strong, but the talent in alchemy is unmatched by his peers. Now he is also successful in the Bai family. It has attracted the attention of the elders of the family, and now it has the strength to compete against the elders of the Bai family.


    The young patriarch of the Bai family, that is, the young patriarch of the fairy fairy, although this is just an empty title, it is very useful.


    The power of the fairy fairy clan, not to mention a Roland city, even five Roland cities may not be able to withstand it, and the fairy fairy clan is the only one among the monster clan that inherits alchemy. Among the monster clan It is also in a good position.


    For various reasons, Bai Yu is unrestrained, no matter where he is, he looks like a domineering person, but now in this Roland City, in the face of Chi Changjian, Bai Yu''s defiant spirit has converged. A few points, after all, he meant Chi Chioran, Chi Changjian''s daughter.


    "Chi old age, I heard that Sister Ruolan wants to recruit relatives by martial arts. How can I not come and see? I am more fond of Sister Ruolan, this time I will participate in the prostitute competition." Bai Yu got up.


    Chi Changjian''s heart sank: "Haha, Master Bai Yu, you laughed. How could the young girl Ruolan get into Master Bai Yu''s eyes?"


    Bai Yu''s eyes glared: "Chi old man, why do you sound so awkward with you? Sister Ruolan should be my concubine?"


    Chi Chang Jianpi smiled at the flesh: "Ha ha ha ha, Master Bai Yu really can make jokes, it is the Chi family who can''t afford to climb, but since Master Bai Yu is here, let''s be a judge for recruiting relatives. Glory. "


    Bai Yu shook his finger and shook: "I said, I''m going to participate in a martial arts match. If I win, would sister Ruolan consider being my woman? But of course, I might lose, if I lose After that, I wo n��t disturb Sister Ruolan in the future. After all, when the girl is married, Sister Ruolan should indeed find a man to hurt her. "


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 432： Dan Lei!

    Bai Yu has already spoken to this extent, Chi Changjian can''t refute it, and he can only lose his smile: "Xing Xing Xing, your master Bai Yu has spoken, what else can I say? Master Bai Yu wants to play Go for fun, but I ��m afraid no one in my peers will dare to compare with you. "


    Bai Yu laughed. He naturally knew that there were not many people better than him in his peers, and he could compete with him for a few Chi Ruolan, so this time he was determined to include Chi Ruolan in his harem.


    "By the way, Chila will sit down quickly." Bai Yu said, and would let himself out.


    There are five or six seats in the pavilion next to the lotus pond. Chi Changjian sat down and glanced at Bai Yu: "Master Bai, these three are all alchemists of our Chi family. I heard that Master Bai is here. , Some questions about immortality medicine want to ask, I wonder if Master Bai can solve the puzzle? "


    Bai Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at the three of them: "The three of them are alchemists? What level?"


    "The one in the middle is the fourth-grade alchemy master, and on the left and right sides are two third-grade alchemy masters. Come on, the three of you will introduce yourself." Chi Changjian said.


    Bai Yu raised his hand and interrupted Chi Changjian''s words: "Forget it, I''m not interested in listening. When they can reach Fifth Grade, come and talk to me. I don''t have time to waste their lips with them. Fourth Grade Is also an alchemist? "


    The fourth-grade alchemy master''s face was ugly, and the faces of the third-grade alchemy masters on both sides of him were even more bluish. However, this Baiyu is the young master of the fairy fairy clan, but they can''t afford it.


    Chi Changjian persuaded: "Not everyone is as talented as Master Bai Yu. They all need alchemy to accumulate alchemy. You might as well give them pointers, and you may not be able to give them pointers. You can become a fifth-grade alchemist. "


    Chi Changjian said Bai Yu was in a good mood, he laughed: "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, Chi old man, my favorite is the truth-telling nature of you, and now you like the truth-telling people like you are really There are fewer and fewer. When it comes to alchemy, no one in the younger generation can really compare to me. I am already a Sixth Grade Alchemist. The general success rate of Sixth Grade Elixir is 50%, but I can reach 60%! "


    Chi Changjian and others knew that there should be applause at the moment, so applause came.


    Bai Yu''s vanity was greatly satisfied. When he was excited, he likes to knead something. The maid behind him embodies its value at this time.


    Bai Yu''s hands are moving, and his mouth is not idle: "In the younger generation, no one can refine the sixth-grade alchemy, even the fifth-grade alchemy master is extremely rare. In my impression, our family Apart from my elder brother Bai Ting, no one can refine the five-level elixir. Gee, really, I thought that in this alchemy, someone could give me some pressure, and the result is really ... hey, useless, these people It''s really useless! "


    Bai Yu said this, and the three alchemists who were standing immediately echoed: "Yes, Master Bai Yu is naturally not comparable to others. Master Bai Yu''s alchemy technique is the top-notch existence in the entire demon domain, and he is young. It ��s the Sixth Grade Alchemy Master, and it really has a limitless future. "


    Bai Yu likes to listen to the compliments of these people. If someone else, he will have a degree of self-control when he hears the compliment, but Bai Yu is different. Bai Yu believes that he is already invincible in the alchemy journey Too.


    "What you said is not false. A few days ago, my grandfather asked me to write a few words to evaluate my alchemy technique. My brain is blank. It would n��t be great if I brag about it. If I ��m too humble, And I was afraid that Grandpa felt I was hypocritical, so I picked up the pen and wrote down my level faithfully. "Bai Yuyue said that the interest was higher.


    Chi Changjian was somewhat interested: "What did you write?"


    Bai Yu looked at the three alchemists in front of him: "Can you guess?"


    The three shook their heads together.


    Bai Yu frowned, and patted the table heavily: "My true level, you can''t guess? Just, talking to you is playing the piano with cattle."


    With that, Bai Yu turned his head to look at Chi Changjian and said, "Do not hide Chi Old said, I wrote four words on the paper at that time," It is already invincible ", even my grandpa was stunned after reading it, haha , You said my grandpa is so happy? "


    Chi Changjian''s eyes twitched, and he felt that Bai Yu might have something wrong with his brain. Why would this happen to normal people?


    But the three alchemists immediately complimented: "That''s nature, Master Bai Yu, you are invincible."


    Bai Yu lifted Erlang''s legs: "Not to mention the alchemy master among his peers, even in this Roland city, who can refine the six-level elixir? Who can? I want to ask, who, can, refine, make , Out, Six, Pin, Dan ... "


    boom!


    Just as Bai Yu clanged the words of Heaven and Fury forcefully, the sky suddenly burst into thunder.


    "Crossover ?!" Chi Changjian was shocked. Was this the Thunder Tribulation when Wendao Monk''s crossover became a false fairy? But when he looked up at the sky, he found that the thunder was not a thunderstorm but more like ...


    "This is Dan Lei! It is Dan Lei!" The Danpin Alchemist of the Fourth Grade Alchemy was excited, and the Danlei only ushered in by the Sixth Grade Elixir appeared in their Roland City!


    This is how many alchemists dreamed of seeing it. As an alchemist, it ��s okay to be unable to refine the six-level elixir, but if you have n��t seen Dan Lei in your life, it ��s a living failure. When the alchemist sees this thunder, the alchemy will explode, as if stimulated by the thunder.


    The three alchemists were still complimenting Bai Yu just now, but all of them were staring at Dan Lei at the moment. When they saw this Dan Lei, their hearts were surging. What Baiyu sweet potato left them behind.


    Bai Yu stunned, why didn''t he know that a Sixth-grade Alchemist came to this Roland City?


    Is it the elders in the family? But if there are elders in the family who come here, he should know. Besides, the elders in the family will not refine the sixth-pin elixir here. Generally, they will look for it when refining the six-pin elixir. The place where lightning can be prevented, but this Roland city is so flat and spacious, where can lightning be avoided? Did a thunder come down and didn''t hack the surroundings?


    The most shocking at the moment is Chi Changjian. He didn''t know that there was a Sixth Grade Alchemy Master in the city, and that''s even it. The Sixth Grade Alchemy Master is still refining the Sixth Grade Alchemy in the city? Is this alchemist mad? In this way, do n��t the monks in Roland City suffer?


    "Everyone needs to apply for refining the Six-Pill Elixir. Who is this person?" Chi Changjian couldn''t help complimenting Bai Yu at the moment, got up and flew towards Dan Lei, he was the owner of Roland City , Never let Dan Lei fall so easily.


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 433： painting

    Seeing this scene, Bai Yu was a bit speechless. He felt that his face was hot and hot. He just said that Liupin Elixir was not so easy to cure, but now there is a Liupin Elixir in this Roland City. come out.


    Bai Yu felt that he could not hold his face, and quickly got up and flew in the direction of Dan Lei. He flew and yelled in his heart: "Grandma, who is it, who is here to make alchemy, it is awful, it is estimated that which old is not dead Yes, I have to be respectful when I meet them. "


    When the three alchemists saw the two fly over, they immediately followed, and the alchemists who were able to refine the successful six-piece alchemy medicine, they said they had to see what they said.


    At the moment, all five people feel that this pill is definitely a kind of elder of the fairy fairy clan. After all, the sixth-grade alchemy master in the entire demon domain is also owned by the fairy fairy clan, and the younger alchemist is only Bai Yu. One person has reached the level of sixth grade.


    In the sky, the rumbling sound continued, but Nathan Lei always wanted to descend, but never lowered, but just flashed in the sky, making a roaring sound.


    The surrounding Roland City was originally a blue sky and a scorching sun, but now it is covered with dark clouds, and the dark clouds cover the whole area of ??the Roland City. From a distance, the Roland City seems to be wrapped up by the dark clouds. The electro-optics walked inside, the crackling sound continued, and thunder thundered.


    The dark cloud hovered like a vortex, and there was a bright spot in the center of the vortex. At the glance, a thick thunderbolt could be seen at a glance as if to break away from the shackles and rush into the ordinary dust.


    The thunderbolt was like a giant dragon, with open teeth and claws, and the roar was the sound of Lei Zhen, deafening, but no matter how it broke free, it never fell.


    "What''s the situation?" Chi Changjian looked at Bai Yu puzzledly in mid-air. Is this Bai Yu more familiar with the medicine?


    Bai Yu wondered at the moment, what''s going on? This thunder wants to fall in mid-air, but it seems to be bound by something, and it can''t fall down. What is the reason?


    "Master Bai Yu, this, this ..." Sipin Alchemist asked.


    Bai Yu said impatiently: "How can I know what''s going on, Master? The six-pin Pill Elixir Dancheng attracts Dan Lei. This is the rule of the world. Now that the Dan Lei in the air does not fall, who can know what is going on ? I am not God! "


    The three alchemists hurriedly shut up and said nothing, but just looked down at them, trying to see who actually made the elixir.


    boom!


    This sound caused the whole monk of Roland City to tremble, looking at the sky, as if looking at the sky-tribulation, most of them knew that this was Dan Lei, but now this Dan Lei is like a Thunder Dragon in the dark clouds. Zhong Hao twisted, but did not fall slowly, making everyone panic.


    This noise not only exists in Roland City, within a few hundred miles, but all the monks who cultivate higher, all feel the movement of Dan Lei at this moment, but this Dan Lei is not slow, they also gave up the original Want to step forward to see who is the idea.


    "what is going on?"


    "Is this really Dan Lei? Isn''t anyone going through the robbery?"


    "It can''t be a crossover. It''s definitely not the feeling. Crossover is more powerful than this."


    People kept talking, but none of them could say what was happening at this moment. Song Ning, who was in the alchemy room at this time, was also very embarrassed. Be careful to become the Liuwen Requiem Relief Pill, and now this pill will be completed, Song Ning is trying every means to reduce the wrinkle of this pill!


    As long as it can be successfully reduced to Wu Wen Pill, will Dan Lei disappear? Song Ning looked up at the shed roof, and through the shed roof he was able to see the greasy thunder dragon in the sky.


    Although the thunder dragon is terrible, the roar is trembling, but in Song Ning''s opinion, a chained one, even if it is powerful, is no different from mosquitoes. One can only call a few times, even the dragon is not enough. .


    Now Song Ning''s alchemy is full of people outside. Apart from the alchemy master of this alchemy medicine shop, the female nuns who sell goods and the maid''s handyman are all around, but the most excited among these people is Boss Tang Chuan, there is a six-pin elixir in his elixir shop, this is to give them publicity, and their elixir business will be booming in the future!


    There is a mountain range that rises into the clouds three hundred miles away from Roland City. This mountain range is so high that it is already halfway up the mountain. There is a school in this mountain called Changsheng Mountain. In Changsheng Mountain, many disciples are practicing at the moment. Even the elders are busy with their own affairs, either reading, meditating, or playing games. , And others are drinking and talking, one by one, like a fairy.


    This Changsheng Mountain is too high and has very little contact with the outside world, so they do n��t know everything that happened in Roland City, 300 miles away.


    However, those who do not know the spirit monks do not mean that the monks in the fairyland in the Changsheng Mountain do not know.


    There are two fairyland monks in Changsheng Mountain, one of them is retreating at the moment, and he does not feel all the turmoil of the outside world, but the other one is painting. When he is painting, he suddenly notices a strange thing, and he looks at the source of this strange thing. go with.


    What attracted him was not Dan Lei, nor the dark cloud, but the kind of power above Dan Lei after the dark cloud.


    "It feels ... not quite right ..." He frowned. If it were ordinary Dan Lei, he wouldn''t care too much. After all, the cultivation of Taoxian like him was not too interested in things in the spirit realm. But today, Dan Lei is too strange to want to fall but can''t fall, it seems that there is a certain rule of power to restrain this.


    This person has been enlightened by the rules and methods for a long time. To this day, he finally finds some ways. He shines in his eyes and brushes in his hand. After a while, this painting he has painted for 20 years is finally completed.


    In this painting, a pair of invisible big hands are pulling hundreds of millions of silk threads. These silk threads are everywhere and fill the whole world, but in this silk thread, there is a dragon that entraps a thunderbolt. The dragon was entangled with silk thread and could not move freely, no matter how struggling it could not fall.


    Turns out ... so ...


    The man put down the brush, closed his eyes, and settled in an instant. It seemed to be feeling something. Around him, there was a circle of silk threads undulating like ripples.


    At the same time, the black cloud on Song Ning''s head also slowly disappeared, and the Thunder Dragon snarled in the depths of the black cloud with great reluctance. After all, it still broke up.


    The alchemy furnace in front of Song Ning exploded, and a five-stripe requisition pill flew out, and Song Ning exhaled for a long time, wiping the sweat on his forehead. It seems that this thunder was not controlled by the "Tian Dao". , The broken lightning had already been cleaved.


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 434： No authorized alchemist

    Song Ning took the pill without saying anything and took it directly. After taking Requiem Pill, it has no special effect, but the soul will be nourished. When Dan Cheng was just created such a big momentum, Song Ning was not a fool, how could it be Immortal medicine is still in the hands? According to his current cultivation practice, if he is robbed of Elixir in this city, it is very likely.


    The loud noise just now stopped suddenly, and the dark clouds dissipated. Everyone felt incredible after seeing this scene. What does it mean that Dan Lei does not come down? Isn''t it that when the six-pin medicine will become a pill, it will attract the thunder? Does the disappearance of Tan Lei mean that the Elixir is gone?


    At this time, the eyes of everyone in the whole Roland city fell on Song Ning. Song Ning''s alchemy room door opened, and Tang Chuan rushed in first: "Master Song!"


    Song Ning frowned: "Can you keep a low profile?"


    "Low-key? The momentum just now, even if I wanted to be low-key, this thing is no longer low-key." Tang Chuan is very excited. This matter is a great event for their immortal medicine no matter what, now people outside They all think that Song Ning is the alchemy master of their elixir, and their elixir will become more developed in the future.


    Song Ning Wen Yan scratched his head and looked at the people around him, sighing in his heart, but fortunately he used Yi Rongdan to change his face, otherwise it might really cause a lot of trouble.


    "Who is below, I need to apply in advance for refining the Six-Pill Elixir in my Roland City!" Chi Changjian''s voice was slightly unpleasant in mid-air, but although that was the case, Chi Changjian''s mood was good. It''s because Dan Lei hasn''t come down. Second, it''s because the alchemist is in their Roland City. It seems that they will also be famous.


    After Chi Changjian ��s question was just finished, Song Ning had n��t waited for an answer, but Tang Chuan flew up and said: "Chi Chengzhu, this thing is my negligence. The alchemy master is the person of my medicine medicine. one side."


    Eat into a pig? Song Ning almost laughed, and someone called this name?


    In the air, Bai Yu smiled: "Your alchemy master of alchemy medicine? I''m fresh. Your alchemy medicine can afford a sixth-grade alchemy master? Besides, our white-home alchemy master still needs you Come to asylum? The alchemy master who can refine the six-level elixirs is at the level of the elders in our Bai family. Do you think you need a mortal medicine line to take shelter? "


    Tang Chuan did not know Bai Yu. When Bai Yu said so badly, although he was unhappy, he heard Bai Yu claiming to be a Bai family, and Tang Chuan had to swallow his voice, but what Bai Bai said in his mouth caused Tang Chuan to question: "This alchemist master''s surname is Song. I was temporarily invited by my alchemy firm. It is not a Bai family."


    "Isn''t it the Bai Family?" Bai Yu froze, but then he laughed: "I thought it was our elders of the Bai family. Now, when I heard it, it wasn''t even the Bai family. Let me see where it is. Noyezi alchemist who came here is how to become a six-grade alchemist without our Bai family''s permission! "


    Bai Yu''s words are not false. In this demon domain, without the permission of the Bai family, no one can become a Sixth Grade Alchemy Master. Even if he can refine Sixth Grade Elixir, he cannot become a Sixth Grade Alchemy. If you cannot become a Sixth-grade Alchemist, you will not be qualified to refine Sixth-grade Alchemy Medicine. This is already a law and a rule.


    Immediately, the boss of the Pill of Medicine said he thought it was a good thing. But when Bai Yu said this, he felt a little puzzled in his heart. Is there really no Alchemist title below? If it is not the Sixth Grade Alchemy Master who has refined the Sixth Grade Alchemy Medicine, it is a big taboo in this demon realm.


    Don''t be afraid of the big things when watching the bustle, the more people gather around you.


    Among Chi''s family, Chi Ruolan, who had always been very shallow, was also disturbed by the movement outside, and asked the maid beside him: "What happened outside? How did the dark clouds suddenly disappear?"


    "I don''t know, Miss, although I don''t know what happened, but I think the young master of the Bai family is very proud. In the midair, it looks really impressive," the maid said.


    When he heard Bai Yu, Chi Ruolan''s eyes flashed with a sense of disgust, but then she became interested in the matter and jumped. Although she was wearing a veil, she couldn''t hide her amazing temperament. Then he looked in the direction of Bai Yu.


    At this time, Bai Yu was pinching his waist and pointing down angrily: "Where are the old things, come out quickly, let the young man let me see, without my Bai family''s permission, how did you become a Liupin alchemist!"


    Chi Changjian looked aside, his doubts were even heavier, and he was curious now who the **** was, not from the Bai family, or the Sixth Grade Alchemy Master Bai Yu knew, so this matter should be taken seriously By the way, the Bai family is very strict with this kind of alchemist alchemist punishment.


    "Old things, I count three times. If you don''t come out again, I will ..." Bai Yu stretched out three fingers.


    But while he was talking, he saw a young man of a similar age coming out from below. As soon as he came out, the young man smiled and looked at the crowd, clenching his fists: "It''s really embarrassing, it''s just a fifth-grade medicine, nothing Carefully made it into six grains, so it attracted Dan Lei and gave a false alarm. "


    ��Just�� the five-pin panacea.


    "I''m not careful" almost supported the "six patterns".


    These two words fell in the ears of those alchemists, almost a hundred times the critical strike damage, the fifth-grade pill was so easy to say from this young man''s mouth, and in his mouth, the fifth-grade pill was just careless Can it be refined into six patterns? Can it lead to Dan Lei?


    "Huh, don''t load garlic with me for the old stuff, I can see that you took Yi Rong Dan, quickly cancel the effect of Yi Rong Dan, otherwise, I ..."


    "This Taoist, I did take Yi Rongdan, but before we discuss Yi Rongdan''s question, I want to ask, are you an alchemist?" Song Ning interrupted Bai Yu''s words, in fact Song Ning can see that Bai Yu and Bai Ting are somewhat similar in appearance, and they should be brothers with strong blood relationship.


    Bai Yu sneered: "Fart, I am a sixth-rank alchemist!"


    Song Ning also smiled faintly: "So you won''t have it? Liupin Alchemy Master, certainly knows the effect of Yi Rong Dan. Although Yi Rong Dan can change his appearance, but he can''t change his age. It ��s just to hide people ��s eyes and ears, but it ��s not something you said in the mouth, it ��s better to pay attention to the words before the young master speaks. ��


    Bai Yu''s face changed: "Why don''t you care if you are always young, without the title of the Sixth Grade Alchemy Master authorized by our Bai family, no one is allowed to refine the Sixth Grade Elixir, if it violates, hehe, the Baijia torture waits How about you! "


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 435： Glimpse

    At this time, Bai Yu no longer cares who this person is in front of him, nor how old he is now, even if the other person is young enough to be able to refine the Six-Pill Elixir, but under the penalty of the Bai family, Bai Yu has Faith allowed the young man in front of him to die directly on the scaffold.


    Song Ning was a little stunned: "I didn''t make it clear just now, or is there something wrong with your ears?"


    "what?"


    "I have said just now that I am refining the fifth-grade elixir instead of the sixth-grade elixir. It''s just that there are almost six patterns. If you are a six-element alchemist, if you don''t even know this kind of thing, I I really doubt how you six master alchemists came. "Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai Yu. He originally thought that Bai Yu and Bai Ting were brothers, and there was no hostility to this person, but now that he looks a bit too Be narrow-minded.


    After Song Ning finished speaking, he asked aloud: "Who in the field thinks that there will be no Dan Lei when Liupin Pill is a panacea?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and Song Ning was right. The six-pin Pill Elixir Chengdan would definitely drop Dan Lei. This is the rule. It will remain the same for thousands of years. Now that Dan Lei has not come down, maybe it is really like Song Ning said. Because the previously refined Wupindan medicine almost produced a six-stripe path, rather than refining it successfully.


    Bai Yu was displeased and was about to refute Song Ning, but Song Ning had already sent a message to Bai Yu: "There are not many people in the younger generation who can refine the Six-Pin Elixir. You might as well agree with me instead of arguing here. What I said, then what I have refined is the fifth-grade red medicine instead of the sixth-grade medicine, and it has no effect on your status. "


    When Bai Yu heard it, his mouth twitched uncontrollably, and he smiled: "It''s interesting, it''s a bit interesting. I said you can''t refine the six-pin elixir. If it''s the five-pin elixir, I don''t care about the Bai family. You remember to me, your alchemist of the wild way, sooner or later will report to our Bai family, I will not hold you accountable, but if one day you are discovered by the elders of the Bai family, then you will feel better of."


    Bai Yu''s change was too fast. Many people hadn''t reacted yet, and Bai Yu had already turned around and flew back toward Chi Family Courtyard.


    Among the Chi family, Chi Ruolan witnessed everything. When she saw the last time, she felt sick: "This Bai Yu is also really shameless, thinking that people are refining Liupin Elixir to kill people, I heard. It''s the Wupin Elixir, but it won''t kill again. "


    The maid responded: "Well, isn''t Baiyu such a person? As long as others are not as good as him, he doesn''t care. If someone is stronger than him, he will suppress it no matter what. Now he knows that the young man made it. It is a five-pin medicine, and he ca n��t shake his status at all, so he wo n��t care about each other. ��


    Chi Ruolan''s eyebrows moved, his eyes flashed with curiosity, and he glanced at Song Ning again: "Yun''er, what do you say the true appearance of the young man will look like?"


    Yun''er was the maid beside Chi Ruolan. When she heard the words of her own lady, she immediately covered her mouth and smiled: "Miss, could you have moved your heart?"


    Chi Ruolan Jiao said with a cry: "Xiu Yao bullshit, I''m just curious. You said, if the young man participated in the martial arts competition and won Bai Yu, what would Bai Yu look like?"


    Yun''er forefinger pointed his lips and said after a moment''s thought: "I don''t know, but Yun''er knows that if the young man really wins Bai Yu, the young lady must be going to meet the young man. After half a month, the young man entered the Changsheng Mountain to practice with the young lady. "


    "Well, you Yun''er, dare to tease me!" Chi Ruolan yelled at Yun''er.


    While the two were making trouble, the people around Na Dan Yao Xing gradually dispersed, but Chi Changjian didn''t leave. He came to Song Ning and looked at the young man, saying, "You are not from Roland City. "


    "Really not." Song Ning said.


    "Okay, I was the first time I saw a young man who was not humble and humble in front of Bai Yu. I do n��t ask you to be the first to compete with me. As long as you can enter the top four, you will be eligible to be screened by my granddaughter. I will not pursue the matter of alchemy this time, but if there is another time, I won''t treat you lightly. "Chi Changjian finished and turned away.


    Song Ning originally wanted to stop Chi Changjian, but the other party had already left, and he couldn''t say anything. Now that he has fallen into Yuan Ying, he can''t act in haste. As for the ''competitive recruiting'' in Chi Changjian''s mouth, Song Ning really is Not interested.


    Tang Chuan saw the city master also left, and immediately took Song Ning back to the Dan Yaoxing. Before Song Ning moved to the Dan Yaoxing, he saw Zhang Tianqi and the old man beside him.


    Song Ning left the restaurant on the same day and used Yi Rongdan to change her face again, so Zhang Tianqi and the two could not see it at the moment, but although Zhang Tianqi could not see that this alchemy was Song Ning, Zhang Tianqi thought of Song Ningji because of this alchemy. money.


    "That day, wrong, Song Daoyou said to borrow money for alchemy. Now the alchemist is also named Song, but it reminds me of Song Daoyou." Zhang Tianqi said: "I just heard this alchemist said that he used Yi Rongdan , You said ... Will he be Song Daoyou? "


    The old man sighed: "Master, your imagination is too rich. If the scammer had such a skill before, as if he had fallen into that way, as for borrowing money from you?"


    Zhang Tianqi opened his mouth to say something, but after thinking about it, it is true, if he really has such a skill, how can he be rescued by Zhang Tianqi and borrow money from him?


    "Young Master, I have inquired, plus the Chicheng master said just now, as long as you can enter the top four, you can be screened by Miss Chi, this time there are indeed people with good strength, but if the master can buy a baby Dan ��s words, Xiuwei can directly promote a small realm, so that ... "


    "Pei Ying Dan? It''s too expensive. Normally, the value of one Pei Ying Dan is more than six thousand spirit stones. Isn''t Pei Ying Dan more expensive now?" Zhang Tianqi repeatedly denied.


    The old man said: "Reluctant to let the children get rid of the wolf. After all, money is something outside of your body. Master, you still have more than 9,000 spirit stones on your body. Buying a Pei Ying Dan is enough. Listening to the old slave is absolutely right . "


    Zhang Tianqi hesitated. These spirit stones are also a big burden for their family. The people in their family are hardworking and earning spirit stones is not easy. If he spends so many spirit stones to buy a panacea Are you still mad at being known by your elders?


    However, after hesitating again and again, Zhang Tianqi still entered the panacea under the pull of the old man.


    In the medicine store, Song Ning was walking to the second floor. When he saw Zhang Tianqi and the old man coming in, he turned to Tang Chuan, who was chattering and complimenting, saying: "Boss Tang, the two people who just walked into the medicine store, whether they want Any immortality is counted on my account. "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 436： Noble

    Song Ning finished speaking, thought for a while, and then said: "If they don''t have the panacea they want, you can let them wait, and then notify me, I will refine them."


    Tang Chuan was stunned. Although he had doubts in his heart, he still ordered Song Ning''s affairs to the following female nun who was entertaining the two of them: "Master Song instructed that no matter what medicine they bought, they would be counted in Master Song''s. On the head, if they want to buy but not, then let them wait for a while, Master Song personally refines for them, you should know what to do? "


    The female nun was a little bit confused at first, but when she heard this last sentence, she immediately understood.


    After the order was finished, Tang Chuan and Song Ning came to the empty room on the second floor. As soon as they sat down, Tang Chuan immediately respectfully said: "I really don''t know that Master Song has such a level of alchemy. Master Song, if you don''t dislike, can you stay in my medicine To be the chief alchemist? You are satisfied with the money guarantee. "


    Song Ning smiled and waved his hand: "I''m just going here, I''m not going to stay long."


    Tang Chuan''s question was just a matter of luck. How could he not know the state of mind of this alchemy master? Although it was a bit lost, it did not affect his attitude towards Song Ning: "Master Song, before I heard that the Bai family said you did not authorize ..."


    Song Ning glanced at Tang Chuan, and seemed to be thinking about something, then smiled: "Boss Tang, I don''t like others to ask questions, especially things that concern me."


    Tang Chuan laughed twice: "It''s me who is abrupt, haha, I don''t have any other problems, just curiosity, Master Song should never be angry."


    "Don''t be angry, how many Pei Ying Dan do I have here, can boss Tang have the meaning to stay?" Song Ning turned over and took out five Pei Ying Dan.


    These five Pei Ying Dan were made from fifteen copies of medicinal herbs before, ten were given to Boss Tang, and he left five of them himself. He wanted to come to Song Ning. This is what he deserved, so he did not take it out directly. But, after all, it is only Pei Yingdan. Song Ning is useless to keep it. It is better to sell it directly here and change it to a spirit stone.


    Tang Chuan glanced at the five elixirs in Song Ning''s hands, and pondered a little, then said, "Master Song, I bought these five Pei Ying Dan at the price of 60,000 spirit stones, how?"


    "Yes." Song Ning threw six panacea to Tangchuan.


    Tang Chuan''s result was that Elixir also gave Song Ning 60,000 spirit stones, and the deal was settled. Song Ning had taken Anshen Pill before and needed a place to recuperate for two days, and he had nowhere to go. With such a big movement, now he is just preparing to stay in this immortal medicine line. As for that competition, Song Ning naturally has no interest at all.


    Tang Chuan and Song Ning chatted together. When they chatted, Zhang Tianqi and the two on the first floor were wandering beside Pei Yingdan.


    Zhang Tianqi was slightly anxious, his brow furrowed, and his forehead was sweating anxiously: "This four-grain Peiying Pill will cost nine thousand spirit stones, and a five-grain Pei Ying Pill will cost twenty thousand spirit stones. what!"


    The old man was extremely helpless to see the price. The ordinary Siwen Peiying Dan should be the price of six or seven thousand, but now it has skyrocketed.


    But they are too expensive, others are not too expensive. Just when they hesitated, the last Siwen Peiying Dan was also bought, which made Zhang Tianqi very frustrated.


    "Master, let''s go to another house to see it," the old man said.


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, he heard the man who bought Siwen Peiying Dan next to him sneered: "It''s really interesting, but this is the last Pei Ying Dan in the whole city. Wan Ling Shi, it''s still cheap here, don''t come here to see if you two can''t afford it. "


    The old man''s face was ugly. Zhang Tianqi was relieved. He glanced at the sky-like price of Wuwen Peiying Dan. Although he was a little bit reluctant, he still sighed: "Forget it, let''s go, save money. And return it to the family after returning home. "


    How could the nun next to him just watch the two leave? She also understood what the boss said just now. The two people bought any Elixir in the account of Master Song. The more they bought, the more achievements she made.


    "Two of you, these five patterns of Peiying Pill are also good, very suitable for you, and there are other pill medicines, which are used by Yuanying monks." Nvxiu hurriedly introduced.


    Zhang Tianqi grinned reluctantly: "No, thank you Daoyou for introducing, it''s just shyness, I can''t afford this medicine."


    The monk who bought the Siwen Peiying Dan just now looked at Zhang Tianqi very disdainfully: "You are really enough, and if you don''t have the money, you will quickly get out, and you still say that you are" shy in the bag ", is it disgusting?"


    Zhang Tianqi couldn''t bear any temper at the moment, and punched the female Xiu with a fist and turned to leave.


    The old man beside Zhang Tianqi was furious at the moment, but there was also a demon monk beside the young man who humiliated them, and the cultivation was higher than the old man, and the old man could only swallow his voice.


    Seeing Zhang Tianqi walking towards the door, the female Xiu immediately shouted, "There is a noble upstairs who tells you, no matter what kind of medicine you buy, you don''t need to spend your own money. Do you really want to leave?"


    The nun shouted, not only the people on the first floor looked at it, but even Song Ning, who was chatting on the second floor, frowned, looking in the direction of the first floor.


    Zhang Tianqi froze for a moment, and even smiled bitterly: "Dao Youmo is going to make a joke, what kind of noble person can I meet."


    The young monk laughed disdainfully: "There is self-knowledge, beauty, this kind of joke can''t be messed up. Look at his kind of counsel, what kind of nobles can you meet, have you heard it wrong?"


    Just as everyone looked at Zhang Tianqi''s disgraced departure like a joke, he suddenly walked down a young monk from the second floor. If it was an hour ago, perhaps few people in this Roland city knew the young monk in front of him. But now almost everyone recognizes him.


    He walked slowly downstairs, and all the people who saw him nodded at him slightly, even the monk of the deified **** was very respectful in front of this monk who only had Yuan Yingxiu as the monk. Everything was only because he was an alchemist and had a high grade Alchemist.


    This person is Song Ning.


    Zhang Tianqi was stunned and bowed to Song Ning before leaving.


    "Zhang Daoyou, I said, all the panacea you want is counted on my account." Song Ningben didn''t want to show up, but no matter whether the nun or Zhang Tianqi made him have to show up.


    Zhang Tianqi was startled, pointing to Song Ninggang about to speak, and Song Ning smiled and said: "Zhang Daoyou, come with me first."


    The face of the young monk who had just ridiculed immediately changed suddenly. He hurriedly transmitted a sound to the monk next to him, and left the medicine store in disgrace. For fear that Song Ning was angry, he casually said that he became a target. .


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 437： Value of life

    Zhang Tianqi followed Song Ning to the second floor. After Song Ning asked Tang Chuan to avoid it, a spiritual barrier was placed around the room. After all this was done, Song Ning returned to its original appearance.


    Quietly in the room, Song Ning stood and looked at the two of them in front of him, Zhang Tianqi was slightly surprised, but it seemed that he was already mentally prepared. All kinds are enough to explain his inner anxiety.


    Song Ning saw a nervous expression in the two of them, smiled easily, pointed to the stool next to him and said, "Zhang Daoyou, sit two of you, let''s sit and talk."


    Interestingly, neither of them sat down. Both of them looked at Song Ning at the moment, and Zhang Tianqi said politely, "You are ..."


    "It''s me." Song Ning''s smile is very free and easy: "Before Zhang Daoyou''s life-saving grace, I said, be sure to report, what kind of panacea do you want to come to this panacea? Today, I can help you refine it. system."


    Song Ning said indifferently, but these words fell into the ears of the two, and both of them couldn''t hold their faces, especially the old man. After hearing Song Ning''s words, even the hot ones were even embarrassed to see Song Condensate.


    Zhang Tianqi smiled and shook his head bitterly: "Song Daoyou, Elixir is not necessary, we just came here to do the Elixir and did not want to buy Elixir."


    "Zhang Daoyou." Song Ning interrupted Zhang Tianqi''s words: "If you don''t want to buy a panacea, then I will give you some better. You will soon participate in a martial arts recruit. Others have taken Pei Ying Dan, and you should also take it. , I will give you some panacea that can be used for a long time in the competition, which is harmless to the body. "


    Zhang Tianqi still wanted to refuse, but Song Ning had already walked to the alchemy furnace that had been prepared in this room: "You saved my life, my life is not just the value of these few panacea."


    When Song Ning said this, Zhang Tianqi was speechless. If he insisted on not wanting the Elixir, he would look down on this Song Ning. If he only needed one Elixir, then he felt that Song Ning ��s life was so cheap. The other party''s elixir must be under their control, and they must be overcharged.


    Zhang Tianqi didn''t think of saving people, but now the rewards are too sudden, and even the pie in the sky can fall on him.


    The old man next to Zhang Tianqi looked moved. He looked at Song Ning, who had already walked to the alchemy furnace. He bowed immediately and said, "Thank you Master Song Dan!"


    "You''re welcome." Song Ning smiled, and then sent a message to Tang Chuan.


    The old man embarrassed and explained to Song Ning: "Master Song Dan, I was ..."


    Song Ning raised his hand: "No need to explain, my previous request was too outrageous. If it was changed to me, this panacea would not be borrowed. I don''t need to mention it anymore. I asked two of you today It ��s just for gratitude, it ��s not humiliation.


    Song Ning took a Yi Rong Dan during his speech, and the medicine was effective. Song Ning''s face changed. When Tang Chuan came, Song Ning had recovered his previous appearance.


    "Master Song, this is the medicine you want. They are all ready." Tang Chuan lost his smile, and he nodded and smiled at Zhang Tianqi as he spoke.


    Zhang Tianqi and the two hurriedly returned the salute, but Song Ning did not have too many etiquettes with Tang Chuan. He took the storage ring and said: "Just deduct the spirit stone from the few elixir, and then we will settle it together. Some immortals will be refined, and the rest can be buried directly in your immortality.


    Tang Chuan was overjoyed, and then thanked him again before leaving.


    Song Ning said to Zhang Tianqi: "Wait a moment, I will start practicing alchemy first."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning''s expression was focused, and the movement of his hands gradually became faster. These immortals were extremely easy to refine, so at this moment, Song Ning''s hands were so fast that almost phantoms appeared. Will cause a wave of worship.


    However, within two hours, Song Ning had refined the Three Furnace Pills. This speed fell in Zhang Tianqi''s eyes, as if the mortal had seen the gods. It was already an admirable five-body cast in the ground. At that time, Song Ning refused to borrow the spirit stone, but now he thought it was ridiculous.


    "This is Pei Ying Dan. Normally, taking one can do nothing, but taking too much will have no effect, but it will be bad for your health, so I will give you one." Song Ning said, putting a five-stripe Pei Ying Dan threw it to Zhang Tianqi.


    Zhang Tianqi hurriedly reached out his hands and carefully caught the medicine, Wuwen Peiying Dan, which is the best medicine of the Yuanying class monk. Now he is priced at 20,000 spirit stones outside. At this moment, he looks at Pei Yingdan in his hand as if he saw it. In the case of twenty thousand spirit stones, Song Ning threw it over like garbage.


    But Zhang Tianqi''s surprise was not only that. After Ning Song threw away Pei Ying Dan, he also threw a five-stripe elixir. The elixir was lilac, with a hint of electric light hidden in it, giving a feeling of thunder and lightning.


    "This medicine is rarer than Peiyingdan. There is a hint of lightning in this medicine. If you practice it after taking it, the lightning can spread all over your body. Afterwards, your attack will carry a hint of lightning. You may want Take care, this immortality has some relationship with the soul, if you are not mentally strong, do not take it. "Song Ning said.


    Zhang Tianqi''s hand felt very heavy after receiving this panacea, as if it was a mountain pressed down, the old man next to him was already too excited at this time, if it were not to see Song Ning only Yuan Yingxiu, he now all Want to kneel down and thank you.


    It''s just that Song Ning feels very ordinary. He then took out two Siwen Pills and gave them to Zhang Tianqi: "This is more common. It''s a big pill. If you are injured, you can take it."


    Zhang Tianqi looked at the four elixirs in his hand. The value of these four elixirs was at least more than fifty thousand spirit stones, especially the elixirs containing thunderbolt. He could n��t even name it. At this time, he understood why he was in Song Dynasty. When Ning had just refined the panacea, there would be a trace of strange fluctuations. I thought that the thunderbolt panacea itself was the fifth grade, which led to the vision of the world, and the Pei Yingdan, which was originally the fourth grade, was being refined. At the time of the five patterns, there was only a strong red incense, which shows that this thunderbolt''s red medicine is much more precious than Sipinpei Yingdan.


    "Zhang Daoyou, do you still need a spirit stone in your family?" Song Ning asked, collecting the remaining medicine.


    Zhang Tianqi quickly waved his hand: "Don''t use it, Song Daoyou''s great grace, Zhang Mou remembers it!"


    Song Ning smiled and patted Zhang Tianqi''s shoulder: "There is no great grace, you save my life, I give you four red pills, it is justified, since then, we will not owe each other, Zhang Daoyou, I will go to rest first , Two are light. "


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning turned and left, leaving Zhang Tianqi standing blankly with his heartbeat missing for half a beat ...


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 438： State of mind

    In a trance, Zhang Tianqi seemed to feel a trace of sadness. In Zhang Tianqi''s view, everything Song Ning had just done was so calm, as if it were all right, the panacea worth tens of thousands of spirit stones, priceless and no market The panacea of ??Lei''s attribute is all inexplicable. Song Ning took these things out and gave him Zhang Tianqi ...


    Song Ning revealed his true face and treated Zhang Tianqi kindly ...


    There is also Song Ning''s last sentence, "The two don''t owe each other." At this moment, even a fool can hear it. From today on, Song Ning and Zhang Tianqi are no longer at odds.


    For Song Ning, Zhang Tianqi''s matter was also a setback. It was the first time he started to borrow money from others but was rejected by others. Even though Song Ning probably knew Zhang Tianqi''s situation, he was not a sage, even if he knew that Zhang Tianqi did not borrow money. It''s nothing wrong, but Song Ning''s heart still has some awkwardness.


    He is not a man with a small belly, so he did not talk too harshly, and he is not a stingy person, so he just gave Zhang Tianqi a lot of panacea. Even the last sentence of "the two do not owe each other" was also said by Song Ning after careful consideration. Song Ning wanted to express the meaning: "You and I don''t owe each other, we can be friends in the future."


    But because Zhang Tianqi was ashamed in his heart, he thought that Song Ning still remembered what he had done after he heard Song Ning''s words, which showed that he had become a stranger with him since then.


    At first glance, the realm of the human mind is visible.


    Song Ning is indeed a bit tired. He just felt tired when he refined the soul of the thunder property as the Elixir. Now his soul is being nourished by the Soul Elixir and needs to be cultivated to make the Elixir work as soon as possible. In this way, he can quickly resume his cultivation.


    Tang Chuan has already prepared a room for Song Ning. This room is not very large, but it has been carefully decorated, and Song Ning can see at a glance that this room was decorated by the hand of a woman. He was also very careful, but Song Ning didn''t care about it. He took off his coat and lay on the bed, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    He didn''t know how long this was the first time in the real sense of closed eyes sleeping.


    In another room of Elixir, Zhang Tianqi and the old man were escorted away. On the way back to the restaurant, the old man marveled incessantly, but Zhang Tianqi didn''t say a word, but only sighed in his heart.


    "We all misunderstood Song Daoyou before, sad, ridiculous!" Zhang Tianqi said bitterly.


    The old man patted Zhang Tianqi''s shoulder: "Master, help people also have the ability to do it. At that time, you did have difficulties. He didn''t understand you. That was his narrow-mindedness."


    "I was able to help, but I didn''t. Is this my narrowness?" Zhang Tianqi asked back.


    The old man was silent, and his young master knew of course that Zhang Tianqi''s character was indeed the same. It was just the situation at that time. I am afraid that no one would borrow the money for another person.


    "He wouldn''t harm us, after all, we rescued him. If he really had that kind of heart, he wouldn''t say anything that didn''t owe him just now," said the old man.


    Zhang Tianqi sighed: "Don''t you owe each other? I always feel that we lost money to Song Daoyou. Song Daoyou was there at the time. It was estimated that he would be fine by himself. We brought it back and gave him a pill. Only, Nathan medicine is not worth mentioning to him. "


    The old man also wanted to comfort a few words, but Zhang Tianqi stepped up and returned to the restaurant. The first thing he did after returning to the restaurant was taking the Elixir. The competition was to recruit relatives soon. All he had to do was speed up time to refine the Elixir. Only then can I play well in the competition.


    In a flash, a day passed.


    Tang Chuan, the boss of the elixir, has sent away several waves of people. These people are all directed at Song Ning. Refining the fifth-grade elixir can almost make the elixir into a six-stripe alchemy master with one accident. For anyone, it needs to be drawn, even if it is a fairy family, if you see such an alchemist, there is no reason to refuse to authorize him the title of the sixth-grade alchemist.


    "It''s a coincidence that Master Song is taking a break, and when Master Song comes out, I will surely convey it, and I will definitely convey it." Tang Chuan said to several people in front of him.


    "Then there is Boss Lao Tang. Let''s go back first. Boss Tang must not forget, Wangfenglou." A middle-aged monk clenched his fists.


    Tang Chuan responded: "Remember, please rest assured."


    After sending off this wave of people, Tang Chuan took a long sigh of relief. After these people came, they bought a lot of medicine from his medicine shop. The business of the medicine shop these days is more than usual a year. Okay, Tang Chuan looked at the counter that had been largely empty. "They all thought it was a panacea made by Master Song. These people are also interesting. So can you buy a lot of panacea for decoration?"


    At this time, Song Ning has been awake and Anshen Pill is also effective. After the soul is nourished, with the cooperation of the Ningxin Law, Song Ning ��s present soul has been temporarily restored, and his soul has been restored, and his cultivation has become natural. Reached the peak, but in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, he will still be repaired to suppress the Yuan baby.


    "What decoration?" Song Ning walked downstairs to hear Tang Chuan''s words.


    Tang Chuan saw Song Ning awake and immediately stepped forward and said with a smile: "Master Song, I mean those people, come to me and buy a lot of Elixir. Those Elixirs are estimated that they can''t use them at all. I bought it with face. "


    Song Ning smiled: "That''s fine, boss Tang, I''m going to leave. Should the previous Lingshi also give me?"


    When Tang Chuan heard it, he took out the 150,000 spirit stones without saying anything: "We sold so many medicines in our shop are also stained by Master Song. Just take the 150,000 spirit stones, even take what you want to sell. How about the immortals, 150,000 spirit stones? "


    Song Ning put away the spirit stone: "Thank you boss Tang."


    Tang Chuan laughed, he would make no gains in this sale: "Where is Master Song going? Isn''t he going to participate in the martial arts recruitment?"


    "No, I didn''t plan to participate in that." Song Ning replied.


    Tang Chuan heard the words and casually said: "I thought Master Song also studied the formation method, and it was for the Chi family''s formation classics. It turns out that Master Song really just passed by here."


    "Array classics?" Song Ning stepped.


    "Yeah, the Chi family''s ancestors have a lot of research on the battle method, but no one in the Chi family now understands the battle method. This time, the Chi family competes to recruit relatives. The classics will also be the dowry. Thinking of the Chi family''s formation classics, there was a legend that was widely circulated at that time. "Tang Chuan talked happily, his eyes full of enthusiasm.


    "What legend?" Song Ning became curious.


    "It is said that Chi''s family stripped a living person from a formation!" Tang Chuan lowered his voice.


    [The author''s off topic]: 1 chapte

 Chapter 439： Array Code

    At this time, Song Ning had already stood at the door of the elixir. He could take another step forward to get out of the elixir directly, but he backed away. After hearing Tang Chuan''s words, Song Ning''s heart never came back. Unable to recover.


    Remove a living person from the formation!


    Song Ning turned to look at Tang Chuan, and the shock in his eyes was even scary in Tang Chuan''s eyes.


    "Does this matter seriously?" Song Ning asked in a word.


    Tang Chuan hurriedly waved his hand when he saw Song Ning expressing this expression: "This, this is the legend. Others are spreading it like this, I don''t know, Master Song, don''t be angry, I''m not kidding you, people used to be That''s the way it is. "


    Song Ning raised his hand and directly grabbed Tang Chuan''s shoulder: "Really there is such a legend? Did the Chi family''s formation classics do it?"


    "Accurately, it was done by the Chi family''s ancestors, and it was indeed passed down like this. This matter is known to everyone in Roland City." Tang Chuan said.


    Song Ning was overjoyed, he let go of Tang Chuan''s fist and thanked: "Thank you, boss Tang!"


    After thanking him, Song Ning strode out of the panacea.


    The clouds receded, the sunlight was brilliant, the breeze was proud, and the sadness was gone. The deep sorrow buried deep in Song Ning''s eyes faded a little, and a long-lost sincere smile appeared on his face.


    "It is said that Chi''s family stripped a living person from the formation!" This sentence kept echoing in Song Ning''s ears. For Song Ning, this is the best news. This is what allows him to let go of everything. News, even if it is just a legend!


    Chi''s family ... Competing for marriage ...


    Song Ning didn''t go directly to Chi''s house, he wouldn''t go to join the martial arts to recruit relatives, but he must get this array of classics. When thinking about how to go to Chi''s family to obtain the array of classics, Song Ning already came "Tianzihao" restaurant downstairs, the atmosphere of the storage ring is still in this restaurant.


    "Show the token." Two demigod monks stopped Song Ning.


    "I''m going upstairs to find someone." Song Ning said.


    "Wait!" The demigod monk stopped Song Ning, and after looking at it, he found that he didn''t know Song Ning''s appearance: "Don''t let in here, if you want to find someone, just send a voice to the other side. Come out, otherwise you can only stand here and wait! "


    Another demigod monk was disdainful: "You were the one who came to find someone before? How come again? Lao Tzu is in a good mood today, you better go quickly, otherwise I''m welcome to you!"


    Song Ning smiled and waved his hand gently. A strong wind directly blows away the two demigod monks beside him, as if the two of them took the initiative to give Song Ning a way. Song Ning walked through the middle and said lightly: " I ��m in a good mood today, otherwise I ��m really welcome to you. ��


    At this time, Song Ning had transformed his face with Yi Rongdan, so he did not hesitate to release the cultivation base to the Huashen. A monk who smells the Tao is different. The difference between the monk who smells the Tao and the monk who transforms the God can be said to be heaven and earth. If there are 10,000 people who can transform the gods, then there are only two or three Only.


    Song Ning is here to start his hands, not waiting for the two demigod monks to report that the five monk monks sitting upstairs immediately noticed that in the blink of an eye, there were five monk monks next to Song Ning. The monk surrounded Song Ning, each with a murderous face, his eyes flashing with fierce light.


    "Dare to trespass into the" Tianzihao ", I think you don''t want to live!" The five said that they would start, but when they rushed over, they felt that the surrounding spiritual power suddenly disappeared, without the blessing of spiritual power, The **** of monk is no different from a mortal!


    "This, this is the ethereal realm, he is a man of the military!" One of the gods monks was shocked.


    The remaining four people immediately felt numb. For these monks living in the city, the military people stood on their upper level, and the war did not end long. Now the military people are distributed in all directions. Those who offend the military are equivalent to offending the entire army. They dare not bear such a pot.


    "I''m here today, just for a thief upstairs. I stole my storage ring when I was in a coma. I took the storage ring back and left. It won''t delay you from opening the door to do business normally. If no one bothers you Me, as usual, if someone stops me, who will stop me, who will kill me. "Song Ning''s voice was very weak, but it spread throughout the entire Tianzi name in an instant.


    Most of the monks living in the Tianzihao are monks of the gods of God. These monks of gods of hearing heard that some people dare to put such words here. Naturally, they are very interesting. Here, for a moment, hundreds of spiritual consciousnesses ran to Song Ning, but when these spiritual consciousnesses had not fallen on Song Ning, they were directly offset by the empty spirit domain beside Song Ning.


    These people''s faces changed dramatically, and they immediately withdrew their consciousness as if nothing had happened.


    At the same time, one Yuan Ying monk on the third floor of Tianzihao had to run out of the room, but he just ran out of three feet before hitting something and knocked it down directly. He looked up and Song Ning stood abruptly. In front of him.


    "Holding someone else''s things, where are you so anxious to go?" Song Ning squinted at the monk in front of her, stretched out her hand, and directly withdrew the storage ring.


    "I, I, I only used a few pills, spent some spirit stones, I haven''t touched other things, I haven''t seen anything, I haven''t seen anything!" Extremely.


    Song Ning swept the storage ring, it was indeed only a few missing spirit stones and elixir, which did not matter, but everything in this storage ring should have been seen by the monk in front of him.


    If everything else is okay, he has seen the gossip mirror. The gossip mirror is what the military is looking for. Besides the military, the six major forces of the Tianzong Alliance are also looking for. The gossip mirror can open the nine-day battlefield, but At the same time, it is also possible to reincarnate time. This thing is very important to Song Ning. If it leaks out, he will inevitably have trouble.


    Song Ning sighed softly, raised his hand, and pressed the Yuanling Monk Heavenly Spirit in front of his eyes.


    "Senior, don''t, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I won''t say it, I don''t see anything, I won''t ..."


    It was just that this Yuanying monk still felt the loss of vitality in his body while he was speaking. He unwillingly raised his head to look at Song Ning, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. Until the life was gone, he still stared at Song Ning, It is impossible to tell whether what is present in that look is unwilling or resentful.


    Song Nings loosed his hand, his body flashed, and disappeared in the "Zhongzihao". This was his first time to kill a person and kill his mouth. The first time he killed a person who was not guilty of death. This also left an indelible mark in his heart. trace.


    [Author off topic]: 2 chapters

 Chapter 440： Kill for the first time

    However, Song Ning did not regret it, just killing someone, in order to hold the gossip mirror, in order to be able to pin his hopes on the empty reincarnation at that time, in order to save Leng Yuexiao back, let alone be a person, even He was asked to kill one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, and he would not hesitate.


    At the moment when Song Ning disappeared in this ��day name��, in the city of Roland, within Chi ��s compound, Chi Changjian''s eyes widened: "Dare to kill anyone in my city of Roland!"


    Demon Cultivator does n��t know how to fight swords, and ca n��t move in an instant, but the Chi Changjian is extremely fast, but he just flew in the blink of an eye, and he and Song Ning shook their shoulders just before he entered the "Tian Zihao" However, he didn''t pay any attention to this monk of the deity, but went directly to the third floor of Tianzihao and stood in front of the monk who had no vitality.


    Standing in a dark place, Song Ning changed the appearance again with Yi Rongdan, and changed back to that of "Master Song", and then he would be repaired to suppress Yuan Yuan and return to the street again, just like a passerby walking, like Nothing happened before.


    Song Ning looked at the bustling streets. At this moment, somehow, it was a little sad. He still had to inquire about legends about the formation of the law, and if so, he would have to make a deal with the city master Chi Changjian.


    In a few hours, Song Ning walked through this street. Before he saw a person, he asked about the Chi family legend. Everyone gave the same answer, and it was affirmed again and again that caused Song Ning ��s The mind is also more firm, he must have the handbook of Chi family formation.


    However, before Song Ning observed Chi Changjian, this Chi Changjian was a hypocrite, and now in this demon domain, even a person who is a hypocrite is not dare to provoke easily, not to mention that he is here. Reduced, even if he is in this body now, he can''t help tossing. Ansultan''s nourishment of the soul is only temporary. This effect can last for up to seven days. After all the recovery after seven days, he will be able to slow down by the coagulation method Slow recovery will be a relatively long cycle.


    "Do you have to participate in martial arts to recruit relatives?" Song Ning asked himself, only Sun''s son-in-law who became Chi''s family can get the legal code, and does not say whether he can really become Chi''s son-in-law. How does Ning face Chi Ruolan?


    Song Ning came to a restaurant alone. This is the most lively restaurant passing by Song Ning. There are not many people drinking in it. During the day, it is enough to drink so freely enough to see the extraordinaryness of this restaurant.


    Song Ninggang was about to enter the restaurant, but suddenly heard someone greet him behind him.


    "Master Song, Master Song!"


    Song Ning turned his head and found out that the person who called him turned out to be Tang Chuan.


    Tang Chuan hurriedly walked in front of Song Ning: "Master Song, I forgot to tell you something before. The people of Zichuan Valley came to you before and said they wanted to meet you."


    "Purple River Valley?" Song Ning frowned.


    Tang Chuan was slightly surprised: "Does Master Song know the Purple River Valley? Purple River Valley is almost less cultivating than the Changsheng Mountain. The Demon Realm has nine major schools of cultivating.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with the Purple River Valley looking for me?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Chuan smiled: "Isn''t it because of Master Song''s alchemy technique? They agreed to meet at Wangfenglou. At that time, I chatted with you and forgot about this matter. Then I followed your steps and came out. I found out that you were gone, and it was hard to find you. "


    "You followed my steps?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Chuan said: "Yes, as soon as you turn around, you are gone, and it makes me find it now."


    Song Ning didn''t notice anything wrong in Tang Chuan''s eyes, so he was assured: "Where is Wangfenglou?"


    "Master Song, please see." Tang Chuan reached out his finger.


    Song Ning smiled, Wangfenglou was the restaurant in front of him.


    "It just so happens that I want to drink." Song Ning stepped up and walked into the Wangfeng Tower, followed by Tang Chuan.


    Dian Xiaoer saw Tang Chuan and greeted enthusiastically: "Boss Tang is here."


    Tang Chuan just responded, and did not tell the shop Xiaoerduo, who is also a person who knows how to speak and watch. Besides practicing, who would be a fool? As soon as he saw Tang Chuan following a young monk, he knew that this young monk was extraordinary. When he thought about the young monk''s face, he shook his hand and almost lost the hip flask in his hand.


    Master Song!


    Dian Xiaoer remembered the situation when Song Ning was about to become a pill at that time, and he was very shocked in his heart. Since childhood, he dreamed of becoming an alchemist, but he had no such talent. With the passage of time, he also gave up that idea, but before Seeing Song Ninglian Dan, the fire inside him ignited again.


    "Boss, the one who just came, the one standing in front of Boss Tang, is Master Song!" Dian Xiaoer said excitedly to the boss.


    The boss glared at him: "I still can''t see Master Song? The people in Purple River Valley have made an appointment for Master Song to drink here, and I''ve sent someone to entertain him."


    "Boss, look at me ..." The shop little two branched up.


    The boss glanced at him: "Why should I go? The big guys drink, and naturally want those white-skinned and beautiful people to accompany the drink. What do you think about it? Not shameful enough!"


    Dian Xiaoer pouted and left away.


    Wangfeng Tower has a total of nine floors, and the upper one is narrower. On the ninth floor, there is only a table for ten people. However, the nine-story scenery is also the best. The so-called Wangfeng Tower is the most classic. Drinking wine while looking at the wind, and this so-called wind is actually a kind of colorful clouds.


    This Xia Xia is not an ordinary X-ray. It can only be seen within a certain time in this Roland city. When Xia Xia comes out, it is splendid, like a colorful wind, colorful, and like a graceful fairy dancing in the sky, Cai Ling fluttered.


    However, in this Roland City, there is another place besides Wangfeng Tower where you can see such a grand scene, but that place is private and private, and no outsiders can climb to the top, so Wangfeng Tower has become the only one in Roland City that can see the grand scene. Ground.


    At the moment, on the ninth floor of the Wangfenglou, four elder disciples of Zichuan Valley were sitting at the table. The elders were Zichuan Gu Zuo Qing and Chen Liu, and the two disciples were their family descendants Zuo Zi Mu and Chen Yufeng.


    Zuo Qing''s name is interesting. It happened that his left temple has blue hair. He was also called Zuo Qing. If he didn''t know, he thought he was blue on his left temple since he was young, so he was named like this. They sat here and waited for a while. Zuo Qing withdrew his gaze, with a hint of impatience in his mouth: "The time has passed, shouldn''t the alchemist have stopped coming?"


    Chen Liu is slightly older and hums in his mouth: "Young alchemist, it is inevitable that the young is full of spirits, and it is normal to put one end on the other."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 3 chapters

 Chapter 441： Wangfenglou drinking

    "The two are talking about me?" Song Ning stepped upstairs, glanced at the four people present, and finally stopped at Chen Liu.


    Chen Liu immediately smiled: "Yeah, we are saying that Master Song is very young, and he is among the dragons and phoenixes. Whoever wants to wait for it to finish, Master Song will come."


    Both Chen Liu and Zuo Qing are already at the peak of Wen Dao. They only need to take one step further to return to the imaginary state. This is the case with the elders of Zichuan Valley, from which they can infer what the power of this Purple Valley is.


    Although Chen Liu and Zuo Qing were impatient just now, it can be seen that after Song Ning''s attitude changed immediately, the two of them stood up and greeted each other with a smile on their faces.


    Song Ning''s expression was indifferent: "The two just said it seems young and vigorous?"


    This����


    The two looked slightly embarrassed. Instead, Chen Yufeng got up and bowed and clenched his fists: "Master Song has such achievements at this age, even if he is young and vigorous, what is the point? Master Song, you have proud capital."


    That Zuozi Mu immediately got up and responded, apparently very respectful to Song Ning.


    Song Ning didn''t dislike this. He didn''t respond, but instead changed his words: "I wanted to come to Wangfenglou to drink, but now it happens that a few people are setting up here, so we drink the bar together."


    Chen Liu and Zuo Qing glanced at each other, and then with Song Ning sitting down, after the two elders sat down, Tang Chuan as Song Ning''s side also sat down, and finally Zuo Zi Mu Chen Yufeng two juniors.


    The restaurant owner is a man who knows the timing. When six people are seated, the maid who accompanies the wine immediately comes up. A total of four maids come up. In addition to the two juniors, four people are prepared for each one, but Song Ning When she saw the maid, she shook her head: "The top floor of Wangfeng Tower is slightly narrower, so don''t you four of them?"


    When Chen Liu and Zuo Qing heard the words, they immediately let the four go down. The dishes on the table were ready. Song Ning picked up the jug and poured the wine, but Zuo Qing moved the jug in his hand. , This wine deserves me to pour. "


    Instead, Song Ning took the hip flask back: "A pot of wine, six people drink?"


    Zuo Qing was stunned, but Chen Liuxian first understood Song Ning''s meaning, he shouted, "Five more pots of wine!"


    Zuo Qing laughed: "Master Song is really bold. Since it is so, we will not be drunk today."


    Song Ning picked up the jug and waited for the other five people to have the wine, then he raised it with one hand, and then put the jug directly to his mouth to drink.


    The five people next to me were still thinking of touching a cup with Song Ning. Even if they did n��t, they would at least touch a pot meaning. Who wants their jug ??just lifted up, Song Ning has already started drinking alone, this act, or It was too arrogant to take a few of them seriously, or it was too free and easy to take a few of them as outsiders.


    While these five people were still stunned, Song Ning put down the hip flask and took a long breath. He turned his head and looked at the crowd: "Why don''t you drink?"


    When they heard it, they immediately picked up the jug and started drinking. They were all considered to be individuals with certain identities. When did they drink alcohol like this? But if you do n��t drink it at this time, it seems that you do n��t give Song Ning a face. Although they seem to have higher cultivation skills than Song Ning, in fact, the status of a alchemist who can refine the five-pin elixir into six patterns is very expensive. It is no longer what ordinary Wen Dao monks can compare. For a sect, if two Wen Dao monks are exchanged for one such alchemist, then Zong Men will be happy to talk up and down.


    Zichuangu, Zuo Qing and Chen Liu naturally understand this kind of truth. They just want to invite Song Ning to Zichuangu. If they can do so, they are not in vain.


    After a sip of wine, Zuo Qing laughed: "Haha, before meeting Master Song, Zuo Mou never drank like this. Try it today, it really is a pleasure!"


    Chen Liujian began to drink this wine, and naturally opened the conversation box: "Master Song, let me introduce, in the next Chen Liu, Elder Zichuangu, this is Zuo Qing, the same elder, and these two are ours The younger generation, Zuo Zimu and Chen Yufeng, both of them are disciples of Zichuan Valley. "


    Song Ning nodded: "Drink."


    Chen Liugang wanted to ask Song Ning''s name, but Song Ning raised the hip flask again, and they had to accompany him.


    One pot of wine drank quickly, followed by six more pots, they ate while drinking, and Zuo Qing and Chen Liu talked to Song Ning one by one. Song Ning was absent-minded. Now he just wants to drink. If you can get drunk, you can also put your current sorrow aside.


    Seeing that Song Ning was not happy with words, Chen Liu was anxious and directly said: "Master Song, if you are free, can you sit in Zichuan Valley?"


    Song Ning smiled and looked at Chen Liu: "Purple River Valley is a place where anyone can be a guest?"


    Chen Liu explained: "If other people do not work, but if it is Master Song, I think Zichuan Valley will definitely go up and down ..."


    "Boss, six pots of wine!" Song Ning shouted.


    Song Ning was drinking and accompanied by five people. Regarding the trip to Zichuan Valley, even though Chen Liu and Zuo Qing mentioned it, Song Ning did not respond. At this moment, they already knew that this ''Master Song'' would never go Purple River Valley.


    This wine was considered to be in vain, but now they dare not easily offend Song Ning. It is not only Zichuan Valley who wants to win Song Ning, other forces of other families are also eager to move, but Tangchuan gave them to Zichuan Valley. Face, first bring Song Ning here to meet with them, if they both offended Song Ning, this matter spread to the ears of Zichuan Valley Valley, they may suffer.


    Song Ning borrowed wine to relieve sorrow and worry, but at the moment, Song Ning wanted to get drunk and couldn''t get drunk. His body, whether it be bones or veins or flesh and blood skin, was different from ordinary people. It was still sober, but it was the five people who accompanied the drink. At this time, they were rolling in the abdomen, gagged, dazzled, and vaguely, even sitting unsteady.


    "It''s good wine." Song Ning sighed.


    Zuo Qing, who had already drunk his neck and looked at the roof of the shed, heard Song Ning''s words and immediately responded: "Yes! Yes! Pour and pour good wine!"


    Next to Chen Liu holding a hip flask, he staggered to the air on the left side of Song Ning: "Song ...... Master, I Chen Liujing you! This, Wangfenglou, there are, there are beautiful, I will wait for a while See the beauty ... "


    Song Ning took Chen Liu''s jug, patted Chen Liu''s shoulder, and a touch of spiritual force entered the body. Chen Liu also slept deeply. At the moment, only Song Ning was still awake on the top floor of the entire Wangfeng Tower.


    "Come two pots of wine." Song Ning said.


    This time it was the boss who brought the wine in person. He wanted to tell him that the wine in Wangfenglou would be drunk even if Daoxian drank too much. These people drank so much. If the stamina came up, it would be terrible. But who knew that as soon as he went upstairs, he saw five people lying on the ground horizontally, and only Song Ning was sitting at the table, reaching for wine.


    [The author off topic]: 4 chapters

 Chapter 442： Love in action

    "Master Song, this wine has a lot of stamina." The boss said when he passed the two jugs of wine.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "If you don''t hurry, if you drink well, you want to drink more."


    The boss lost his smile and turned away, but at this moment he had a new understanding of this ''Master Song''. The boss just glanced at the jug beside Song Ning and already knew how much Song Ning drank. They looked at Fenglou The wine is inherited from the family, and outsiders may not believe it, but this wine can directly test how much a person''s true strength is.


    The restaurant has never spread such news, because once it has been spread, their restaurant business will not need to be done, but it does not mean that the owner of the restaurant does not count.


    Ordinary Yuanying monks have less than three pots, demigod monks have less than four pots, and gods have five pots. The top Wendao monk has six pots. Now several others are drunk, but Song Ning has five pots. Still sober afterwards, which illustrates some problems.


    "It seems that this master Song has concealed his true cultivation behavior. At a young age, Dan Dao''s attainments are amazing, and his hiding power is so terrible. Who is he?" The restaurant owner secretly recorded Song Ning''s information on the jade paper , He wants to see how much alcohol this person can drink.


    This kind of drunkenness is rare for Song Ning. He thought about the situation in Tianyuan School when he was drinking and drinking. After leaving Luoyu for a while, he did n��t know what happened to those old people now. He thought of the past and the melancholy in his heart. Heavier.


    The jug was frequently raised and dropped frequently, and the two jugs of wine that had just been delivered soon dried up.


    The restaurant owner sent two more pots, and then collected all the empty wine pots around, secretly observing Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning was already on the top of the wine, even if he noticed that the restaurant owner was secretly observing, he did not care. He wanted to come, perhaps because he drank too much and rubbed his boss'' attention.


    Alcohol is not drunk, everyone is drunk, drunk and waking up more concentrated.


    Song Ning didn''t want to be drunk, so he could only rely on wine, but this wine didn''t make Song Ning drunk. He had nowhere to complain in his heart, but he felt panicked and pulled the two jugs aside. Tao: "Wine!"


    The owner of the restaurant in the dark has been stunned, Jiuhu. Among the people he knows, Jiuhu is the strongest amount of drunken immortals. Even Daoxian, he did n��t drink more than ten pots because of their ancestry. : ''Ten pots are the pole, the day cannot be exceeded''.


    The boss took out a jug of wine and placed it in front of Song Ning. Song Ning''s eyes were slightly blurred at the moment, but he still spoke clearly when he spoke: "Why is there only one jug?"


    "There is a rule for small shops to sell alcohol. Each person can have up to ten pots a day." The boss respectfully said.


    "If ten pots can drunk me, then ten pots, if they are not drunk, then they need it." Song Ning picked up this pot of wine and poured it. In his view, this is not wine at all, but it seems to be water It didn''t feel like drinking in the stomach, only when it passed the throat did the hot feeling make Song Ning feel that he still exists in this world.


    The boss hurriedly grabbed Song Ning''s wrist: "Master Song, this wine is for tasting, not pouring like this. This wine has great stamina. If you drink this way, you will drink your body. of."


    Song Ning looked at the remaining half of the pot and smiled: "Yes, you go."


    When the boss went out, Song Ning smiled.


    Why did he just drink half a pot?


    Because when he was looking for wine before, he took half a pot of wine from Zuo Zimu and drank it. Now it seems that he has drunk half a pot, but in fact he has already filled ten pots!


    "Up to ten pots, what happens if I drink again?" Song Ning looked at the jug and couldn''t help laughing. His favorite is this kind of regulation, because with the regulation, it will be fun to break, if everything is in accordance with the rules , Then he Song Ning can not go today.


    Song Ning picked up the jug and wanted to drink it, but the wine hadn''t fallen yet, but suddenly he felt the light shining in the corner of his eyes. He put down the jug and turned his head to look. There was a wind blowing in the air. The color light, like a woman''s body, is very beautiful when dancing in the wind.


    The scenery is colorful, the streamer is illusory, the shape is changing, it is pleasing to the eye, and it is refreshing.


    How can there be no wine for such beautiful scenery?


    Song Ning was about to drink. Suddenly he heard what sound came from his ear. He concentrated his energy and pursued the weak sound of the ear. After a while, he realized that this was the melody of the song.


    Looking for the sound, Song Ning saw a woman wearing a veil gently strumming the piano in the building opposite. The sound of the piano was accompanied by wind and sound, and it was divided into wonderful.


    The woman seemed to notice Song Ning too. She was slightly startled. A surprise flashed in the water-like eyes, but it did not affect the fiddle. The sound of the piano continued. The slender ten fingers continued to fiddle on the strings. .


    Song Ning leaned against the pillar of Wangfenglou. In the sound of wind and in the bright light, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, and the hip flask placed on his lips also forgot to lift it up.


    Looking back, he remembered Leng Yuexiao playing the piano and the sound of the piano flowing from Leng Yuexiao''s hands. Although the melody he heard at the moment was not as good as Leng Yuexiao, it was also a very beautiful sound.


    "Jinser''s reincarnation, I am as vivid as a butterfly.


    Although there are 30,000 miles in the territory, it is destined to be one inch of loess.


    The sky is cloudy and the heart is like the moon.


    In a lonely city, guarding alone, one heart and one world. "


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, put down the hip flask, and gave a light fist to the building opposite. The woman''s finger on the building trembles, and when the string is picked, it is suddenly cut by the string, and a drop of blood , Go with the wind, beautiful eyes look forward, looked at Song Ning.


    "The reincarnation of the memory turns into a butterfly, and the infinite territory is in the heart. The sadness in the world has been read. One person locks the empty city in the heart." So touching. "


    Song Ning smiled, seemingly free and easy, but with sadness.


    At a glance, the woman could see the deep concealment of love in Song Ning''s eyes and the sorrow still buried in Song Ning''s face.


    "I really envy ... It would be nice if someone in the world could love me as much as you love her." The woman talked and laughed with tears in her eyes, and the tears turned and fell. She hugged the piano and left, but heard that Song came from behind. Ning dull voice.


    "When the emotions are moving, the temperament is more touching. If it is possible, can you ask Daoyou to play another song."


    The woman''s body was trembling slightly. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t bear it. She wanted to stay, but she couldn''t be reconciled.


    She turned and looked at Song Ning: "Why do you want to play?"


    "Only for love." Song Ning calmly.


    It ��s a good ��just for love��.


    The woman took a deep breath. Under the veil, there were already two tears, her fingertips fell, and the sound of the piano came back.


    Song Ninghe listened with his eyes. He finally heard some differences in the sound of the piano. He just listened to it. His eyes were also wet. That was how he felt when he first heard about Leng Yuexiao playing the piano. The emotion is hurt, and the sound of the piano is the emotion, so this melody has been achieved, but when Leng Yuexiao was first seen in that year, Leng Yuexiao''s piano sound was like this. At that time, her heart �� Is it already in love?


    [The author off topic]: 5 chapters

 Chapter 443： Above ten pots

    Unconsciously, with tears in her eyes, Song Ning raised her head to stop the tears, but she couldn''t stop it anyway.


    The woman in the distance was still stroking the piano, but somehow the person who listened to it cried, and she stopped immediately when she was panicked. She overturned the teacup beside her in a panic. Dress.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and wiped away the tears with a chuckle: "Why did it stop?"


    "Why did you cry?" The woman asked back.


    Song Ning shook his head: "If a person you loved loved others before they loved you, even if you shed tears, wouldn''t it be too much?"


    The woman seemed to hesitate, and after a moment, he smiled freely: "If he loves me now, why should he care about the past?"


    Song Ning was stunned. After a while, he laughed with self-deprecation. The laughter fell in the woman''s ear, making the woman even more puzzled. This person would cry for a while and laugh, would it be too much?


    But somehow, even Song Ning''s laughter seemed to be full of goodwill in the eyes of this woman. Unconsciously, she remembered this person''s face deeply in her heart.


    "Thank you, Daoyou, if you weren''t awakening your dreams, I''m afraid I''m still sinking in those past." Song Ning clenched his fists, picked up the jug, and swallowed.


    This is more than the tenth jug ...


    When wine enters the body, Song Ning suddenly feels that his body is burning like fire. It seems that what he drank was not wine, but fire. The fire spread to his whole body instantly, invisible and untouchable, but it was very hot, like Can completely burn Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning spit out blood, and his body fell like a stone from the top of Wangfeng Tower.


    The woman was frightened, jumped forward, flew towards Song Ningfei, hugged Song Ning, and then quickly flew towards a compound in Roland City.


    Song Ning naturally knew that the woman was holding him at the moment, but the burning wine in his body made it difficult for him to speak. The invisible flame was burning Song Ning''s flesh, but just when the flesh was going to be burned, The blood and flesh in Song Ning''s body suddenly flashed a cold light. When the cold light flashed, a burst of cold air escaped, hovering inside Song Ning''s body, colliding with the invisible fire and canceling each other.


    Song Ning''s body improved slightly, but even so, the flame kept trying to erode Song Ning''s body. In Song Ning''s body, it was as if the two forces were fighting. When ice and fire collided with each other, Song Ning''s The body also shivered.


    "Song Daoyou, Song Daoyou." The woman softly called Song Ning.


    Song Ning opened his eyes, with a blur in his eyes. He just wanted to talk, but a mouth was full of blood, and the woman was shocked. However, at the moment she did n��t dare to speak loudly, so she had to hold Song Ning into her room, She put Song Ning on her bed, and the blood in Song Ning''s body instantly stained her bed.


    "Yun''er, come to my room quickly!" The woman took off her veil and looked nervous, and passed on the voice to her maid. Song Ning saw her appearance in a trance, but she had no strength to think about the woman in front of her now. Who.


    She is Chi Ruolan.


    At this time, Song Ning''s spiritual power collided with the flame, and she was too busy to take care of herself. The effect of Yi Rongdan also disappeared in advance. When Chi Ruolan took a wet towel to wipe Song Ning''s body, she found that Song Ning''s appearance was changing .


    Chi Ruolan was shocked, but then she remembered that Song Ning and Bai Yu faced each other in the air. Bai Yu once said that the other party used Yi Rongdan.


    Chi Ruolan''s heart beat after she was surprised. Her beautiful eyes stayed on Song Ning''s face, even forgetting to wipe the blood on Song Ning''s body.


    Under Yi Rongdan, Song Ning''s appearance appeared, Chi Ruolan did not know why, but she looked at the red cheeks: "It turns out ... it is such a face, I really don''t know which woman is loved by you, when Really happy. "


    When Chi Ruolan muttered to himself, the door of the room was opened, and Yuner almost shouted as soon as he entered the room: "Miss, who is this? Did you kill someone?"


    Chi Ruolan''s brow furrowed: "He was seriously injured, you first go to invite the alchemist master in the house, the Liupin master Sipin, please immediately."


    Yun''er was stunned: "Miss, isn''t that Bai Yu in the house? Why not let him come? Anyway, he is blowing all day long cowhide, if it is ..."


    "I told Master Liu Dan to come!" Chi Ruolan seemed angry.


    Yuner saw that her lady was really angry, and immediately turned around to find Liu Danshi. After a while, she brought Liu Danshi back.


    As soon as Liu Danshi entered the room, Chi Ruolan immediately closed the door and whispered: "Liu Danshi, besides a few of us, I don''t want a fourth person to know."


    Upon seeing this, Master Liu Dan hurriedly bowed his fist with his fists: "Miss, please, the husband must not be rumored."


    Chi Ruolan turned and walked to the bed. Master Liu Dan followed Chi Ruolan. When he saw the **** man lying on the bed, he was shocked: "This, this is ..."


    "You don''t care who he is, and go to heal him right now, this matter must not be told to anyone!" Chi Ruolan asked again.


    Master Liu Dan is the alchemist of the Chi family. Naturally, following Chi Ruolan ��s instructions, he immediately went forward to give Song Ning a pulse. After a moment, he looked at Chi Ruolan: "This person seems to have two forces colliding, not Dan. The medicine can dissolve the two forces in his body from one yin to one yang, and it is impossible to reconcile with external forces. If the spiritual power of ordinary people enters, they may be injured by these two forces in an instant, unless ... "


    "Unless what?" Chi Ruolan asked hurriedly.


    "Unless it is the Lord of the City, the Lord of the City is cultivated in Wonderland. If it is reconciled with the power of the fairy, it may be better." Liu Dan said.


    Chi Ruolan hesitated: "Master Liu Dan, please come back first. Remember, you can''t tell anyone about today''s affairs."


    Teacher Liu Dan said goodbye with fists.


    Yun''er looked at Chi Ruolan. She had never seen her own lady so anxious, and at this moment Yuner could also see that she was thinking, she should fight in her heart.


    Chi Ruolan was indeed hesitant at this time. If Grandpa came, this might not be so smooth, but if Grandpa was not allowed, I am afraid that Master Song would not pass in front of him.


    "What the **** is going on, can''t even an alchemist who can refine the six-piece elixir heal himself?" Chi Ruolan thought to herself, but then her pupil shrank suddenly, thinking of Song Ning. The place where the accident happened was in Wangfenglou.


    Where is Wangfenglou?


    That''s where drinking and having fun. Wangfenglou has a maximum of ten pots per person per day. Could it be that Master Song''s drinking has risen and exceeded ten pots?


    The wine of Wangfenglou, who drank more than ten pots a day, has only two from ancient times to the present. One was exploded and died. The other was burned, turned into ashes, and disappeared into the wind ...

 Chapter 444： Yin and Yang fusion

    "Miss, Miss? I ... Would you like to notify the master?" Yuner asked weakly.


    Chi Ruolan shook her head. If she talked about the wine in Wangfenglou, she could not be more familiar with it. At that time, her father drank Wangfenglou and was burned to death. She will never forget this matter, which is why There will be a place that is as high as Wangfeng Tower in Roland City. It is because Chi Ruolan does not go to Wangfeng Tower, so Chi family built a building for Chi Ruolan alone. Only Chi Ruolan and personally capable people can enter.


    Now when I think that Song Ning drank Wangfenglou, it became like this. Chi Ruolan couldn''t lift her mood anymore. She originally thought Song Ning was only injured, but now it seems that this injury is too serious. Too.


    However, what makes Chi Ruolan feel a little comfort is that although Song Ning is very serious, Liu Danshi said that there are two forces in Song Ning''s body, and Chi Ruolan''s father was a single Zhiyang. This is the difference.


    "Yun''er, let''s go down, don''t let anyone know about this matter, and don''t let anyone enter my room. I want to be quiet." Chi Ruolan''s voice was hoarse.


    Yuner didn''t say much. After leaving the room, she stayed outside the door. She remembered that the last time she saw her lady''s expression was when her father had an accident.


    Yun''er understands that her own lady is tempted. She should like the male trainer lying on the bed, and the male trainer is dying, so the girl''s mood is very bad at the moment.


    Chi Ruolan was Chi Changjian''s granddaughter. He was very fond of this granddaughter. Therefore, a border was placed around Chi Ruolan''s room before. Outsiders could not find Chi Ruolan''s room, and he could not feel whether it was in his room. There are spiritual fluctuations. In the room, Chi Ruolan leaned against the bed and sighed softly.


    When a dangerous wind crosses a confidant, the confidant is hard to find, but He Ying died young.


    Chi Ruolan could n��t tell what kind of feelings she had for Song Ning, but what she could be sure of was that besides her bosom friend, she also admired Song Ning ��s infatuation, and Song Ning was likely to be with her father because The same thing died, and then it was very sad.


    Chi Ruolan was sad, and the more he remembered the situation when his father died, he lay beside Song Ning, crying and falling asleep.


    Song Ning on the bed has been struggling, his body trembling constantly, just because the two forces in the body from yin to yang constantly collide, at this time he can''t die even if he wants to die.


    The power of supreme yin in Song Ning''s body is the power of ice bones. This force has already grown in Song Ning''s body. Flesh and meridians are everywhere. With the regeneration of flesh and blood, the flow of supreme yin The power of the sun is constantly regenerating, and the power of the yang is just the power of wine. The bite that Song Ning drank more than ten pots at that time was transformed into the power of the yang. Come less and less.


    Song Ning had been asleep when the two forces collided. He had a very strange dream. In the dream, he was in the Yin and Yang realm, the Yin realm was black, and the Yang realm was white. Song Ning watched the two colors continue to collide, continue to blend, continue to pass, and continue to fight ...


    just����


    Song Ning suddenly had his own consciousness, he suddenly thought that his own life and death domain is not black and white?


    Life is white, death is black.


    Today, this black and white is exactly the same as the Yin and Yang poles, and everything in this world can be replaced with two colors of black and white!


    Song Ning suddenly awakened. Even though the two forces in the body were still colliding at the moment, Song Ning was extremely sober. If there is a Taoist immortal next to Song Ning, he will be surprised to find that Song Ning Zhou has a natural force that seems to be between heaven and earth In protection.


    He is feeling!


    There are countless kinds of sentiments in the world, but when you reach the fairyland, or you are about to enter the critical point of the fairyland, people will have some feelings, but the degree of this feeling is high and low, strong and weak, and some people can catch Live, some people can''t catch it.


    Although Song Ning''s cultivation practice stayed in the Wen Dao period for a short time, Wen Dao''s urge to further develop the opportunity was perception, but this perception is an understanding of the fairyland, not the Tao.


    Between heaven and earth, any kind of sentiment is commendable. At the same time, each kind of sentiment is also very different. The perception of the state is the lowest level, and the perception of the rules is slightly higher. The perception of power, the perception of Tao, etc.


    Now Song Ning understands the rules.


    The beginning of the universe, the beginning of Tai Chi, the dichotomy of heaven and earth, the separation of yin and yang, regarded as two instruments, southeast and northwest, transformed into four elephants, and the four elephants also produce gossip, the mystery between the gossip is infinite, the five elements are varied, and each other is opposite, and it will be long interest.


    At this moment, the two forces in the body are colliding. If the power of Zhiyin wins, then the power of Zhiyang will dissipate, and Song Ning will not die, but it may be seriously injured. So, why can''t the Yin and Yang be merged?


    The gossip can be merged, and the yin and yang pisces can turn back and forth, so why can''t the power of the yin and the power of the yin remain in the same body?


    People are not frivolous teenagers, Song Ning even knows that his idea is extremely bold, but is he not so bold and so casual along the way? If they have been bound, then I am afraid that if they step into the fairyland one day, they will also be at the mercy of the so-called ��Tian Dao�� who knows nowhere.


    To cultivate Taoism, Song Ning cultivates for himself. If he can''t get out of his own world, how can he have the strength to protect his lover? If he had enough strength at that time, it would not make Leng Yuexiao become a frost enchantment and be sealed in that ice and snow.


    Song Ning forcibly stood up with pain, and when he came together, he saw Chi Ruolan lying beside him. Chi Ruolan also awakened at the moment. When he saw Song Ning, his cheeks were red, but then there was surprise, but he had n��t waited for her Speaking, Song Ning jumped out and said: "I will repay the Daoyou''s life-saving grace."


    "Where are you going!" Chi Ruolan hurriedly caught up with Song Ning.


    Song Ning shook his body and disappeared directly in place. The next moment appeared outside the Wangfeng Tower. Chi Ruolan wanted to follow Song Ning, but found that Song Ning disappeared as if from the sky. For a while, he was a little dazed: "This ... Is it ... the swordsmanship of human monks? "


    At this time, what happened in Chi Ruolan''s room was not noticed by the third person, and Song Ning had already appeared safely on the top floor of Wangfeng Tower.


    In Wangfenglou, those people were still asleep. As soon as Song Ninggang appeared, he immediately shouted at the bottom: "Bring the wine!"


    Song Ning has only been there for more than three hours, and the boss did not care about the top thing. Now when he hears Song Ning shouting for wine, he immediately went upstairs to see what happened. Song Ning, who was covered with blood on his body, was immediately shocked. Someone had accidentally drank more than ten pots and killed him directly. Could it be that Master Song also drank too much?


    [The author off topic]: 2

 Chapter 445： Rules of perception

    But when the boss''s eyes fell on Song Ning''s face, he found something was wrong, how did his appearance change?


    "Bring the wine! If it''s time to arrive, I think you can''t afford this responsibility!" Song Ning angered.


    The boss was terrified, he pointed at Song Ning: "You, are you Master Song?"


    "Yi Rongdan''s effect is gone and I don''t know anymore? I want wine, and immediately go get me wine!" Song Ning was holding back the pain in his body.


    The boss sees that Song Ning''s appearance is definitely overdrinking, but the other party hasn''t died after drinking too much, which shows some problems. Now that the other party wants to drink, he has no reason to refuse.


    In an instant, the boss brought two jugs of wine in front of Song Ning. Although the wine was brought in, he kept telling him, "Master Song, you can''t drink too much of this wine. Drinking too much will kill you. It ��s a lesson, I ca n��t really ... "


    However, the boss found that his instructions were useless. Song Ning picked up the jug and poured it directly into the innermost part of him. Where is drinking?


    The boss has been standing next to Song Ning and he dare not leave. At this time, his heart is extremely complicated. There must have been some mistakes before. In addition, this master Song is not a local. He even drank more than ten pots. Carry on.


    Song Ning did not care about three, seven, twenty-one. While drinking, he felt the flames ignite again in his body. Although painful, he endured the impact of this force. Suddenly, he took the hip flask away and threw it away Aside, meditate cross-legged and start practicing.


    The boss was dumbfounded. After drinking so much for a while, he insisted at most for a moment, and then either died or burned up, but Master Song seemed to be okay, except that there was blood pouring out of his mouth. Others seem to be like no one else, but they still meditate and practice?


    Is he playing life or practicing? Or ......... have reached the point of desperation for cultivation?


    On the top floor of Wangfeng Tower, the night wind is turbulent, and the stars are like a river. It seems like you can touch it with your hand, but it is beyond your reach. Song Ning is under this star. In the night wind, a wonderful force appears around your body. This force is like black and white, which originally collided with each other, but gradually began to rotate, seemingly to merge.


    The black and white colors are round, and the distribution is not regular, but it can be seen that the two colors are equal. The two colors are mutually exclusive, but they are attracted to each other. It seems that they are being guided by what force. The separation is getting clearer and clearer. More and more stable.


    In Song Ning''s body, a mass of fire and a mass of ice turned into two forces circling outside of Dantian. The two forces corresponded end to end, and there was no slight conflict. The two crazy collisions that existed in Song Ning''s body before Now the power of the car has become the existence of the auxiliary car, and no one can live without it.


    At this time, the constantly circling black and white colors under Song Ning''s body became the appearance of Yin and Yang Pisces, which was finally complete.


    In Roland City, Chi Changjian opened his eyes from Rudingzhong, gazing at the direction of Wangfenglou. He could have detected with fairy power, but he did not do so, and a trace flashed from his eyes. Shocked: "Someone is enlightening, it is not the realm, but something higher than the realm, and even protected by the forces of nature between heaven and earth ... who is this person?"


    Under the protection of the forces of nature in this heaven and earth, even Xianli can''t find it. This is a preferential treatment for those who dare to go against the sky and dare to understand the truth, preventing their speculation from being stolen by those speculators. , Or their practice was forcibly taken away.


    A hundred miles away from Roland City, Duanjian''s gaze kept staring at Wangfenglou, but he couldn''t see who the enlightened person was in Wangfenglou. The power of this enlightenment was greater than his breakthrough from Wen Dao to Xu Xian. The power of time perception is much stronger, like the gap between an egg and a stone.


    "Isn''t that the kid ... It''s unlikely, how could he be so lucky and have such a strong feeling?" Chi Duanjian comforted himself.


    Many people who cultivated in the Demon Realm are high and deep, and they feel the power when they are close to Roland City. When facing this power of perception, they all have different thoughts in their hearts.


    The nine denominations in the demon domain, the third in the Purple River Valley, the second in the Changsheng Mountain, the first is the endless demon sea. At this moment in the endless demon sea, within a huge clam shell, a pair of green eyes flickering The position where the eyes are looking at is Wangfenglou!


    This gaze directly collided with the force of nature outside Songfeng Tower that protected Song Ning. After a while, he even traversed this force of nature and saw Song Ning''s face directly.


    "The rules of enlightenment haven''t stepped into the fairyland, this child ... interesting!" A curious smile came out of the clam shell, and then the green light disappeared as the clam shell closed.


    Song Ning suddenly felt a bit cold in the back. He looked at the distance and found that there was nothing strange. Then he withdrew his eyes.


    The owner of Wangfenglou, who had been waiting for fear, was stunned at the moment. He thought he was dreaming, but now it seems that this ''Master Song'' is really good. He just vomited blood, and now the blood is also bloody. No vomiting, the whole person''s breath seems to have changed slightly.


    Song Ning opened his eyes. If he looked carefully, he would be shocked to find that the ice flowed in his left eye, and the flame spewed in his right eye, but it was only this moment. At times, resume as usual.


    He got up and took a long breath, and took out a Yi Rongdan suit from the storage ring. His face changed. The boss was still in shock. Song Ning walked to him and patted his shoulder: " What did you see just now? "


    The boss''s head shook like a rattle: "I saw nothing, I saw nothing!"


    Song Ning said lightly: "I have done such things as killing people and killing my mouth, so I can do it myself."


    The boss nodded hurriedly. Since ancient times, he has been able to drink more than ten pots of wine and he hasn''t died. There is no such thing. What''s more, he is just a monk who seems to have only Yuan Ying to do it? If it really offends him, I am afraid who offended and died. The boss previously wanted to put Song Ning''s information and intelligence in the jade paper and send it to the hidden information of this demon domain, but now this idea has been dispelled. If he is found, he has no confidence in surviving.


    Song Ning changed his clothes, stretched his waist, leaned on the pillar of Wangfeng Tower and was about to rest, but suddenly he saw a familiar figure appearing in the building opposite. As soon as the figure appeared, he immediately froze in place, beautiful eyes. Condensed on Song Ning, he couldn''t move anyway ...


    [The author off topic]: 3

 Chapter 446： Non-compliance

    I was still a dying man just now, but now it suddenly gets better, and looking like this, it seems like nothing is wrong, even a little more energetic than before, clean clothes, good looks, even the appearance has returned to what it was before , It looks like Yi Rongdan is used again.


    "Daoyou." Song Ning punched Chi Ruolan.


    At this moment, the boss of Wangfenglou has gone down. Chi Ruolan wanted to fly directly to Wangfenglou, but in this Roland city, unless special circumstances are not allowed to fly, even if she is Miss Chi family, there are not so many privileges.


    "Master Song, you ..." Chi Ruolan stopped talking, and suddenly he didn''t know where to start.


    "Thank you for the help of Daoyou just now. You haven''t asked the name of the Daoist. What Song should do to repay." Song Ninggong said.


    Chi Ruolan looked at Song Ning and found that he was really okay. Apart from the surprise, she also felt some emotion. At that time, her father had no such life and died directly under the spirit. Now Song Ning asks Chi Ruolan The name, Chi Ruolan originally wanted to inform directly, but thought again, if it was really told directly, would n��t he just ask for something from the other party? Besides, in Chi Ruolan''s view, Song Ning should also participate in the martial arts recruiting relatives tomorrow. Would it be better if he recognized each other during the martial arts recruiting?


    Thinking of this, Chi Ruolan shook his head: "Daoyou don''t have to thank you, as for my name ... you will know it sooner or later, so farewell, congratulations to Daoyou coming back from Guimenguan."


    Song Ning smiled and watched the woman leave without saying much. Instead, she leaned alone beside the pillar of Wangfeng Tower, recalling all the previous things, a heart knot came into being without Song Ning knowing it. .


    A woman may be able to tolerate her man who had not been a hot woman before, but if it is a man, I am afraid that it will not tolerate these, even though Song Ning understands that he is sincere about Leng Yuexiao, but still has been entangled in Leng Yuexiao Have you ever loved other men before?


    Song Ning sighed, it was another sleepless night. He looked up at the starry sky and held out his hand. The bright moonlight fell on his palm. He felt a hint of coolness. He thought of the moon river demon that night, and remembered the moon river demon. the words said.


    In your own heart, there is hatred, maybe it really is.


    Song Ning knew that he was not a saint, and some things could not be relieved, but no matter what, the heart that rescued Leng Yuexiao would not change.


    Spend the night in Song Ning''s cranky thoughts. Song Ning''s nightly thoughts were even more than his meditation combined over the years. When the scorching sun rises, Song Ning gets up and gently touches his face Beat twice and tell myself to leave those thoughts behind.


    The few drunkards beside him also woke up at the moment. They saw Song Ning also woke up and immediately laughed awkwardly.


    "Master Song, it''s really a good drink. We have all poured, but Master Song is still awake."


    Song Ning smiled: "Boss Tang, help me greet a few Taoist friends in Zichuan Valley. I''m going to participate in the martial arts recruitment."


    Competing for marriage?


    Master Song, whose strength is comparable to the Sixth Grade Alchemy Master, also participated in the martial arts recruitment?


    However, when everyone hadn''t responded yet, Song Ning was already standing alone and flew directly from Wangfenglou.


    In this Roland city, usually people are not allowed to fly at will. On that day, Song Ning ��s refining pill medicine almost attracted Dan Lei. That was a special case. Otherwise, even the city master could not fly at high altitude, but now Song Ning has Flying directly from Wangfenglou was shocking.


    Many people on the ground were staring at Song Ning at the moment, and their eyes flashed with surprise. At first these people felt that the person flying in the sky must be punished, but when they saw that person was Song Ning, they had something in their hearts. Added another idea.


    The alchemy master, the sixth-grade alchemy master, even if he violated the prohibition of flying at high altitude in Roland City, it should not be treated very much.


    Sure enough, Chi Changjian in the Chi family compound saw Song Ning flying at a glance, but at first sight he did not stand up to stop, but spoke openly: "Song Dan, Roland city does not allow flying at high altitudes, please also observe . "


    Song Ning did not directly drop his figure, but returned to: "I am anxious to participate in the martial arts recruitment, if I don''t fly, I can only use it. What should I do if I am late and will not let me participate?"


    Chi Changjian was slightly startled. Before, he thought Song Ning was not going to participate. Today, Song Ning wants to participate again. He is also in a better mood. Moreover, he just saw that Song Ningfei ��s direction was Wangfenglou. Yesterday, someone in Wangfenglou felt that he directly thought of Song Ning. Now he wants to ask Song Ning what is going on.


    "Song Dan, the contest is not in a hurry to participate in the competition, it''s better to come to the house and sit for a while, how?" Chi Changjian invited.


    "The rules can''t be broken, let me go to participate." Song Ning said bluntly.


    Chi Changjian didn''t expect Song Ning to be so abiding by the rules, so he flew straight out of the city''s main palace.


    Someone saw Chi Changjian flying out of the city''s main palace, and was immediately shocked. Could it be that the city master Chi wanted to start with Master Song? If you forcefully pull it down from the air, this face is really hard to pass, and it is seen by others, but Master Song will be wiped out.


    The following people all discussed that when they saw this scene, they could not help feeling that there was a good show to be staged.


    "City Lord Chi is also angry when he wants to come. Although Master Song is very powerful in alchemy, he doesn''t obey the rules. This point is unbearable."


    "It''s interesting, the city master is really selfless, even masters such as Master Song, a powerful alchemist, must abide by the rules, otherwise they will have to come and order themselves."


    Chi Changjian is popular among the Roland City. The monks of Roland City all worship Chi Changjian as a god. Naturally, they also respect Chi Changjian. Although Song Ning ��s alchemy is very powerful, they do not I do n��t know Song Ning, but I just glanced at it before. I admire Song Ning, but if Chi Changjian and Song Ning conflict, they naturally stand on Chi Changjian ��s side.


    At the moment, Bai Yu in the city''s main palace saw Chi Changjian flying directly to stop Song Ning, and sneered in his heart: "Boy, I thought you were quite rampant before, how is it now? Flying, without the presence of Chi Changjian, the city owner, I would not easily violate these rules. What are you thinking of, you dare to violate at will? "


    Chi Ruolan also came out of the room. She saw the grandfather and Song Ning confronting each other in the air, their hearts were tight, and they only hoped that they would not have any conflict.


    ��Author''s digression��: 4

 Chapter 447： Marriage contract

    At this moment Bai Yu sneered and looked at Song Ning, waiting for Chi Changjian to slap Song Ning directly from the sky to the ground. If so, he would be happy.


    But when he was looking forward to it, Chi Changjian suddenly stepped forward and patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "Follow me, compare the martial arts, let''s talk later."


    what?


    Everyone was stunned. At first, they thought they would do it. But whoever wanted it, Chi Changjian, who wanted to follow the rules, just patted Song Ning, who violated the rules of Roland City, and then took Song Ning away.


    If Bai Yu hadn''t rubbed her eyes for a long time, she thought she was blind, and she kept angering: "Nima''s Chi Changjian is an old and undead, how can you suddenly be attentive to the kid?"


    Even though Bai Yu scolded in his heart, he still could not change the facts. Chi Changjian took Song Ningfei to a place where there was no one, and directly used the fairy power to isolate the surroundings to prevent outsiders from hearing their conversations.


    Song Ning probably can also guess what Chi Changjian has to say, so he said: "What''s the matter with the city master, just tell me what you want."


    Chi Changjian gave Song Ning a meaningful look: "You hide your appearance, but also hide your true cultivation behavior?"


    Song Ning smiled: "Cultivation is such a thing, why not hide it?"


    Chi Changjian raised his finger to the Wangfenglou in the distance: "Last night someone felt in that Wangfenglou. This sentiment inspired the power of nature between heaven and earth. This power of nature is the root of the universe. It only appears when it is enlightened. You are the one who inspired the power of nature? "


    "I don''t understand what Chicheng Lord said." Song Ning was slightly startled. He wasn''t lying. He really couldn''t understand. What is the power of nature, what does the power of nature mean, he really is Don''t know at all.


    Chi Changjian didn''t believe Song Ning''s words, and smiled with his beard: "The Bai family has been coveting my granddaughter for a long time, but Bai Yu is not a good person, I don''t like it, but my Roland city is weak. , Unable to contend with the Bai family, and Baiyu alchemy talent is amazing, now in the faint clan status is higher than Bai Ting, so I can not refuse Bai Yu. "


    Song Ning smiled: "What does the lord of the city say to me?"


    "Song Dan Master, if he participated in the martial arts competition and won this Bai Yu, and contracted my granddaughter Chi Ruolan, how much do I need to pay?" Chi Changjian asked.


    Song Ning was stunned. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he was an old fox in front of him. Chi Changjian''s move was not just for Song Ning to act as a shield. This move was considered far-sighted for Chi Changjian.


    First, Chi Changjian determined that the person who felt at Wangfenglou was Song Ning. Those who can have that kind of insight will have extraordinary achievements in the future, and at least they are also hypocritical.


    Secondly, Song Ning is a person who can refine the Sixth Pill Alchemy "accidentally". There are few Sixth Pill Alchemy Masters in the entire demon domain, and Song Ning is as young as another Sixth Pill Alchemy Master. This identity is enough to be their late son-in-law.


    Third, when Song Ning was a shield, he directly offended Bai Yu, so whether Chi family will marry Chi Ruolan to Song Ning at that time, he will never be married to Bai Yu, even if Bai Yu wants to breathe out He is also looking for Song Ning. If Bai Yu really killed Song Ning, he didn''t have a face to come to Chi''s family to raise relatives, and he wouldn''t take it away regardless of the status of the fairy fairy.


    Song Ning smiled a little in surprise: "City Master Chi is really clever."


    Chi Changjian laughed: "Song Dan Master laughed, how could he slander the old man like this?"


    Song Ning''s eyelids turned, and at this moment he knew Chi Changjian''s thoughts, and he didn''t have to be scared: "City Lord, I said that you are so good at being a good man. In fact, in my heart, the evaluation I give you is old traitor."


    Chi Changjian coughed twice. Although he was embarrassed, he secretly admired Song Ning''s insight and analysis. Among the people he knew, among his peers, Song Ning had no thoughts. Even more delicate than him, as for Bai Yu, the alchemy genius of the fairy fairy family, if it is compared with Song Ning in terms of IQ, it can be directly renamed as idiot.


    "Song Dan Master, if you say that, I''m going to be angry." Chi Changjian deliberately said in a deep voice.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "City Lord is a casual person, just making a joke. Since the City Lord wants me to back the pot, it''s not impossible, but let''s say in advance that I am dating Miss Chi''s family just to help You are late, this marriage contract is countless. As for the return, I only have one thing for the late family. "


    "Oh? Come and listen." Chi Changjian''s eyes flashed a hint of light, which was unexpected by Song Ning. In addition to the above three points, Chi Changjian''s sentence just now wanted to touch the fourth point. It is clear why Song Ning wanted to participate in the martial arts recruitment, and for what purpose.


    Chi Changjian is a mature man, and he is naturally not stupid. Just like a monk like Song Ning, a wave of a hand is a group of beautiful women. As long as he raises a flag, how many monks will swarm, just to make good friends with him, now he Even if you want to participate in the martial arts recruitment, if it is not for a night with Chi Ruolan, then there are other purposes.


    At this time, Song Ning did not hide: "Before I say the conditions, I have one thing to make sure."


    Chi Changjiandao: "Master Song Dan, please."


    "Chi family really rescued the living from the formation?" Song Ning asked.


    Chi Changjian knew that Song Ning came for the Chi family''s formation code. Although the Chi family''s formation code is precious, not everyone can study it. In the Chi family, although it seems like a heirloom, it has no substantive value.


    "Song Dan Master, the legend about the formation of the formation is indeed true. At that time, some people used their own power to form part of the formation, only to complete the formation, and then my ancestor Chi family used the power of great magic to cooperate with the formation of the formation. The method recorded therein rescued the man intact. "Chi Changjian Dao.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, raised her head slightly, and closed her eyes, otherwise the tears would drip out.


    He cleared his throat and said, "I want the law books."


    Chi Changjian did not pretend to be: "It is impossible to form the Codex of the Formation, but the rubbing version of the Code of the Formation is not a problem."


    "What''s the difference?" Song Ning frowned.


    "There is a difference. The topographic version of the formation method can only be viewed once by one person, and then it will disappear. Although it can exist in the viewer''s memory, it cannot be printed again." Chi Changjian explained.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "It makes no difference to me. I just need to know the method in it. Chi Chengzhu, the deal is concluded. Should I go to participate in the martial arts recruitment now?"


    Chi Changjian nodded: "But if you can enter the top five, Song Dan, will my granddaughter choose you? This is not my decision."


    [The author off topic]: 5

 Chapter 448： Cunning

    "If you don''t even say anything, you still have to agree on what to do." Song Ning was puzzled.


    Chi Changjian smiled instead of answering Song Ning, but flew towards the meeting place where the martial arts recruited relatives. Although Chi Changjian arranged a border around his granddaughter''s room, no one could notice this room, more I do n��t know if there are others in the room, but the whole city ��s main palace is not bound. When Chi Ruolan held Song Ning and entered the city ��s main palace, Chi Changjian already saw Song Ning, but he did n��t know Song Ning. When did you leave?


    Therefore, Chi Changjian asked Song Ning if he was comprehending at Wangfenglou. It was also a speculation. After all, in Chi Changjian''s view, Song Ning might be in Chi Ruolan''s room at that time.


    Chi Changjian knows very well about her granddaughter. Her boudoir has never entered any opposite sex. Even his grandfather, everything is said to stand outside Chi Ruolan ��s room. Chi ��s teaching is very good. Strictly, women ��s boudoirs cannot allow the opposite **** to come and go casually, this is a regulation.


    However, Chi Ruolan hugged Song Ning directly into her room, which was indeed a big wave in Chi Changjian''s heart.


    "It''s just that Song Ning seemed to be seriously injured on that day, but now it looks like how it is like no one else?" Chi Changjian thought about Song Ning''s situation yesterday, and he still had some puzzles in his heart, but there are many things in this world that are difficult to explain. By the way, the more he reaches the level of cultivation, the more he can feel the long and endless road of cultivation of immortals. The truth contained in it is also extremely mysterious, and it is not fully understood by ordinary people.


    After Chi Changjian left, Song Ning hesitated a little. He didn''t quite understand Chi Changjian''s words. Of course, this was under the premise that he didn''t know that Chi Ruolan saved him yesterday.


    "That Miss Chi family doesn''t know what it looks like, so many people are optimistic, maybe they are ordinary people, everyone is for the dowry given by the Chi family?" Song Ning secretly said, blinking, Also flew towards the contest to recruit relatives.


    The meeting place was surrounded, some people were inside the meeting place, some people were standing outside the meeting place to watch, Song Ning looked at the guards wearing uniform service, and secretly said: "This Chi family is really interesting, the meeting place spends It ��s not enough to arrange the money. It ��s really interesting that this wall is surrounded by so many monks. "


    Song Ningzheng strode into the entrance, but was suddenly stopped by a monk.


    "Huh?" Song Ning wondered.


    The monk raised his hand: "Do you want to join in the martial arts or watch?"


    "Participate in martial arts to recruit relatives." Song Ning said.


    "One Thousand Spirit Stones," the monk said.


    Song Ning shook his mouth and felt amused in his heart. He immediately asked, "What if it''s watching?"


    "One hundred spirit stones." The monk said.


    Song Ning was speechless. After he paid a thousand spirit stones, the monk gave him a jade note with a number on it: "When the jade note lights up, it''s your turn to play."


    Song Ning felt a slight pain in his finger when he took the jade note, as if it was pierced by the jade note. He looked down at his hand, but there was no slight scar on his hand, which made him a little puzzled, but Song Ning I didn''t pay much attention to this kind of details. I took the jade paper into the meeting place and swept my gaze. I immediately had a rough idea of ??the number, and my heart could not help but secretly said: "The late City Lord is really dark enough, So many people, there are hundreds of thousands of spirit stones. "


    In fact, these people who watched the competition and those who participated in the contest were sitting together, but they had the number jade paper in the hands of participating in the martial arts recruitment. When the jade paper was lit, they came to the stage.


    Song Ninggang just entered, Chi Changjian said loudly: "Okay, now, no one is allowed to enter the venue."


    As soon as everyone heard Chi Changjian''s speech, the sound of discussion suddenly dissipated, and there was silence, as if the sound of the needle falling on the ground could all be heard.


    Chi Changjian glanced at everyone, and then said: "First of all, please forgive Chi for a dashing test for you just now. This test can directly reflect your real strength. Yujian will be based on the difference in real strength. To divide everyone''s opponents, a total of five people will be selected in this competition, including two in the infant period, one in the demi-god period, one in the deification period, and one in the Dao period. Next, everyone will start the competition. Do not injure people''s lives as a result of one side conceding defeat or being flies off the court. "


    Everyone looked at Chi Changjian suspiciously. Chi Changjian just said that he tested everyone''s strength. This is really incredible. What test did he pass, and when did he test it?


    Others did n��t feel much, but Song Ning understood that when I took the jade note, I felt a finger pain. Now I want to come, it ��s not the finger that hurts, but a force that penetrates into his hand very quickly. , And then came out of his hands again, since then, he really gave feedback to Yu Jian, and at the same time, he also felt a trace of pain.


    Song Ning looked up at Chi Changjian, and Chi Changjian smiled at Song Ning: "Wen Daoqi, huh, huh, yeah, yeah!"


    Song Ningbai gave Chi Changjian a glance, only then did he feel that these self-cultivating old guys were really old traitors, and they were carrying a lot of traps when they spoke. Now even a number jade paper has such an organ.


    "It''s okay." Song Ning did not want to take care of Chi Changjian, but after all, there was a deal, he was not good to ignore it directly, he said casually.


    The on-stage comparison test started, no one presided over. Among the thousands of people watching, two people''s jade papers glowed. The two immediately jumped onto the comparison table. When they faced each other, they talked about how they were investigated just now. The practitioners also turned the topic away and started a round of this competition to see who can win.


    These are two Yuanying monks. Song Ning does not care about the winning or losing of these Yuanying monks. Of course, if Zhang Tianqi came out, Song Ning would be interested to see.


    Song Ning crossed his knees and soon saw Zhang Tianqi playing. Zhang Tianqi had seen Song Ning come to the competition venue before. He thought that Song Ning would appear among Yuan Ying monks. The faint feeling Song Ning concealed really cultivated behavior.


    Song Ning saw Zhang Tianqi coming to power and nodded at him. Zhang Tianqi saw it and didn''t know how to respond. He nodded his head and then held a fist at the opposite monk: "Next Zhang Tianqi, please enlighten me."


    Zhang Tianqi''s opponent Yuan Ying peaked in the later period. He was extremely tall. When looking at Zhang Tianqi, he lowered his head and hummed: "You don''t need to know the name, anyway, you will lose soon."


    Zhang Tianqi frowned, and said that this person was really crazy enough to speak, so he did not politely deal with the other party and shot directly.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1

 Chapter 449： Misunderstood

    Zhang Tianqi''s offensive was very fierce, but the opponent''s defensive ability was extremely strong. After watching it for a while, Song Ning decided that Zhang Tianqi was going to lose. He didn''t expect Zhang Tianqi to encounter this opponent in the first game. Zhang Tianqi is a good person, but his luck is not very good.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept around this venue. When he saw Chi Changjian, he found that only Bai Yu was around Chi Changjian, and he was a little puzzled in his heart. Why didn''t Chi Ruolan come? There are men on the high seats, and there is no shadow of half a woman except the maid who is serving on the side.


    Song Ning sighed, it is estimated that this Chi Ruolan is not a beautiful appearance, otherwise how dare not to see people?


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on Bai Yu. It happened that Bai Yu was also looking at Song Ning. Bai Yu''s eyes showed a hint of playfulness. He shook the jade paper in his hand, as if he wanted to say something to Song Ning.


    Song Ning didn''t care either, what Bai Yu knew for his heart, but Bai Yu wouldn''t know what he cultivated for.


    It''s just that Song Ning suddenly felt something unclear here, this feeling is like ...


    Song Ning''s heart tightened and looked at Zhang Tianqi. At this moment, Zhang Tianqi had already fallen, and his body was more injured. If he continued, there would certainly be an accident, but Zhang Tianqi gritted his teeth and did not give up, it seemed that he was looking for an opportunity to break through.


    Zhang Tianqi''s opponent was at ease, and he nodded at Bai Yu without showing any traces. This weak move was glimpsed by Song Ning. Song Ning realized at this moment that Bai Yu had intentionally arranged it.


    Bai Yu is a person of the fairy fairy family, it is not difficult to achieve these, but Song Ning can''t figure it out, why Bai Yu should start with Zhang Tianqi first.


    "Zhang Daoyou, you can''t beat him, it is better to admit defeat." Song Ning Chuanyin said.


    In Song Ning''s opinion, Zhang Tianqi should not be that kind of stubborn person, but now he finds that he is wrong. This Tianqi now seems to be a red eye, and he can''t listen to other people''s words. If you compete against Taiwan, if Zhang Tianqi refuses to admit defeat, the competition cannot be terminated.


    "Zhang Daoyou!" Song Ning shouted when Zhang Tianqi was hit by a punch.


    Zhang Tianqi''s eyes were unwilling, but he didn''t have the number of mouths open. However, when he stood up and didn''t fall, his opponent hit him again.


    The punch was heavy, and there was a golden light shining around the fist, and the golden light radiated out, as if with the power of a tiger and leopard.


    Many people in the stands frowned. If this punch fell, Zhang Tianqi would be seriously injured if he didn''t die, but although everyone saw it, no one tried to stop it because they had no right to stop it.


    Zhang Tianqi once saved Song Ning''s life. How can Song Ning watch Zhang Tianqi''s accident now? Just as this punch was about to fall on Zhang Tianqi, suddenly a force was ejected from the seat. This force directly flew Zhang Tianqi''s opponent, and then, one person flew onto the stage.


    Everyone was in an uproar, but this was a contest to recruit relatives. Starting behind, it was not just a foul, it was obviously picking things up.


    Almost all the people watching were dumbfounded at this moment. They were still very lively just now, but now they are silent. All eyes are on the person who is flying to the top, and this person ... is Song Ning!


    Song Ning lifted Zhang Tianqi, but at the moment Zhang Tianqi was thrown away. Zhang Tianqi gritted his teeth and looked at Song Ning: "Why are you doing this?"


    "Zhang Daoyou, you just ..."


    "My Zhang family still has a mystery technique. It can only be cast when the injury reaches a certain level. If it is not blocked, I can cast it with the next blow, and the winner is me!" Zhang Tianqi said angrily.


    Song Ning was slightly startled. He wanted to tell Zhang Tianqi. If he didn''t try to block it just now, Zhang Tianqi was afraid that he would actually be killed. But now Zhang Tianqi said so, but Song Ning has no room for resignation.


    Zhang Tianqi went downstairs indignantly, but before he stepped down, when he passed by Song Ning, he whispered: "Did I not lend you money that day? Are you the same?"


    Song Ning''s heart shook, and immediately, there was a light smile on his lips.


    Not to mention.


    Song Ning took a deep breath and looked at Chi Changjian and Bai Yu, who had already stood up. There are still many monks beside them at the moment. These people are not weak in cultivation, from Huashen to Wen Dao, and some of them are angry. Some people are surprised, others are expressionless, but the common point is that all of them have their eyes on Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou, are you a little too dismissive of Chi Family''s eyes?" Bai Yu said.


    In the field, I am afraid that no one but Chi Changjian can be compared with Bai Yu in terms of identity. At this moment Bai Yu speaks, and other people will naturally not speak again.


    Song Ning looked indifferent and glanced at Bai Yu: "This man''s killing trick has just been revealed. If he doesn''t stop, Zhang Tianqi will be seriously injured, and he will die!"


    "Oh? What about that?" Bai Yu stood on the stand and looked at Song Ning: "What about then?"


    Song Ning frowned. Although Bai Yu''s words sounded indifferent and ruthless, it became the question that Song Ning answered. Indeed, how about that? Zhang Tianqi didn''t admit defeat, but the competition stipulated that one party was beaten down or admit defeat, otherwise the competition would not be over, and Chi Changjian''s previous saying, "Don''t hurt people''s lives", even Chi Chienjian was vain. Xiandu has not yet tried to stop it, but Song Ning has stopped it. What is this?


    Song Ning knew what was wrong and sighed softly, saying: "I just don''t want the funeral of this martial arts to invite relatives. If this is wrong, I apologize to everyone."


    "You really should apologize, you just called my follower!" Bai Yu snorted.


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, and the expressions of the people present at the moment were also wonderful. They all knew that there was some conflict between Bai Yu and Song Ning before. But that time Bai Yu didn''t have a spring breeze. It''s evenly divided, but this time it''s different this time. If Song Ning and Bai Yu''s entourage apologized, Song Ning''s face would really be gone, and the identity of the two was also clear at a glance.


    Before Chi Changjian saw this man, Gao Mada ��s monk was a bit familiar, and now I remembered that it was the Bai family. At this moment, he was regarded as a parody of Bai Yu. Now, at first glance, this city is extremely deep.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept over Bai Yu''s entourage, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he patted it with a palm.


    Everyone was shocked, what is this ''Master Song'' doing? Is it possible to kill in public? Looking at the posture of a palm, he really felt the full blow. If he really killed the opponent directly, then he really became a public enemy.


    [The author off topic]: 2

 Chapter 450： Thunder means

    Zhang Tianqi was the most surprised at the moment. Zhang Tianqi was a little unconscious just now. He couldn''t feel how strong the other party''s attack was. He just thought that if the other party''s attack fell, his injury would certainly be enough to perform family secrets. The degree, but I do n��t know how the opponent ��s blow can hurt him.


    Zhang Tianqi looked at the old man in shock after hearing Song Ning''s words. The old man nodded and Chuanyin informed Zhang Tianqi of the situation just now. Zhang Tianqi realized that he had misunderstood Song Ning. The most uncomfortable thing for him was that he not only misunderstood. Song Ning also said those words to Song Ning. Thinking of what he said just now, he felt that his mind was really narrow.


    Now in Zhang Tianqi''s eyes, Song Ning actually wants to kill when he shoots. Without Zhang Tianqi, how could Song Ning do this?


    However, when Zhang Tianqi and everyone were shocked, Song Ning''s slap was blocked by someone, and the person who blocked him was Chi Xianjian, a monk of Xu Xian!


    "Master Song Dan, what are you doing? Is it necessary to kill someone in the face of the old man?" Chi Changjian''s tone was full of doubts. The words falling in the ears of everyone felt like ''Song Dan Master, even if you want to kill , Can''t kill in my face ''.


    Song Ning did not answer Chi Changjian, but set his eyes on Zhang Tianqi: "Did this Bai Taoyou let me apologize to his entourage, I did not hurt his entourage, there is no reason to apologize, if I must apologize If I think, I slapped him with a slap, and his life is worth my apology. "


    After that, Song Ning raised his palm and raised it with a slap.


    The follower was already terrified with cold sweat. He detoured beside Zhang Tianqi, his body trembling, just now, he did feel a breath of death. It seemed that the other party really wanted to start.


    Song Ning''s voice still oscillated in the hearts of everyone, no one underestimated this monk at this moment, even though Song Ning showed only Yuan Ying''s cultivation behavior, but at this moment anyone could see that Song Ning was hiding cultivation behavior And, this thunderous style of doing things is also intimidating. If you do n��t agree, you will kill, and people will only apologize for his life. They have never seen such domineering.


    Song Ning''s palm fell, he squinted at Bai Yu who designed everything: "Badao, you are so big as a fairy family, I can''t afford to offend you, so you''d better let it go, otherwise if I put you in one palm I was shot dead, and the demon clan chased me, but I did n��t have time to struggle with them. "


    hiss.


    There must be a limit to human arrogance. At the moment, in these people ��s eyes, Song Ning ��s arrogance has exceeded their imagination. Bai Yu is a monk of Huashen, although it is only the early stage of Huashen, but it is not just whoever slaps. You can shoot dead. Moreover, in Song Ning''s mouth, he only said that the fairy fairy clan is huge, and he was a little scared, but there was no fear at all between these words. This is simply threatening Bai Yu.


    "You are too arrogant, today I will fight with you, I want to see what you really have, and dare to put a slogan in front of me!" Bai Yu''s eyes burst out of murder, and he turned over and took a few. Elixir.


    These immortals are able to improve cultivation practice in a short time. Zhang Tianqi''s cultivation practice instantly climbed from the early stage of Huashen, but in a few breaths, it reached the peak of the late Huashen.


    "This ... the pinnacle of the late Huashen ... Is this too fast?"


    "He is the son of the Bai family. This kind of panacea naturally exists. It can be repaired in a short time. This panacea is really rare, so he can afford it."


    "That Master Song is over, I don''t believe that he can directly improve his cultivation base to the peak of the late Huashen as he did the trick."


    Everyone stared at Song Ning, thinking that Song Ning was afraid of delaying time at the moment. Song Ning smiled lightly and turned to leave: "I can''t fight with you, the cultivation is different."


    Bai Yu laughed: "Oh? Really? You don''t even have God''s cultivation practice, and dare to run wild in front of me Bai Yu? Dare to threaten to kill me? Waste, I don''t care what you do today. Lessons for you! "


    However, Bai Yu''s laughter froze in the air, because Song Ning turned around and left, the body''s cultivation climbed side by side, the speed of the climb made everyone stunned.


    Yuan babyhood.


    Demigod.


    God of God ...


    Smell period!


    When Song Ningxiu climbed to Wen Dao, Song Ning turned and looked at Bai Yu: "I don''t want to kill you, so you ... hurry, hurry!"


    Song Ning''s last three words were roaring out, and there was a trace of Dragon Yin power in his roar, but Song Ning was able to control his spiritual power very well at that moment, that trace of Dragon Yin Power was only for Bai Yu Show.


    As everyone sounds, Song Ning just roared, but in Bai Yu, Song Ning''s roar with Long Yin just now could almost completely swallow it. When the roar shook Bai Yu''s mind, Bai Yu felt It does not seem to be a monk in front of me, but a dragon!


    Why has Bai Yu seen such a scene? He couldn''t even stand even with his legs soft, and he immediately knelt down with a bang.


    Just now, some people think that "Master Song" is roaring for no reason, don''t you think that you can dominate with a loud voice? But when I saw Bai Yu''s reaction at the next moment, the person with this thought in my heart was dumbfounded. Bai Yu was really scared by the roar and knelt down ...


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "Even if you kneel down now and apologize, I won''t forgive you, let you get away, you get away immediately, otherwise, if you ..."


    Song Ning''s eyes will reveal the murderous opportunity.


    Bai Yu''s heart shook. Where did he think that the other party would be a monk who heard the Taoism? Besides, the roar just now seemed like a dragon song?


    Chi Changjian beside Bai Yu had already lifted him up at the moment. Chi Changjian urged Song Ning: "Song Dan Master, this matter is a little too much. Let''s just forget it. It should also be sold to the old man for a face. How is it going? "


    Song Ning did not want to really start with Bai Yu, but the mood was really bad just now. In addition, Bai Ning''s villain behavior made Song Ning not to speak. Song Ning only slightly punished. Now that the punishment is over, he also sells Chi Changjian has a face, after all, there is a deal between the two, Song Ning will not really make things in Roland City, and if he really does, Chi Changjian will not be able to sit back and ignore it, let it go He shot Bai Yu.


    "Well, since Bai Daoyou knelt down and begged for mercy, let''s forget this matter. I still want to give you the face of Chichengzhu." Song Ning clenched his fists and turned to step down.


    At this moment, there is no more atmosphere in the competition meeting, and watching Song Ning one by one is like looking at a monster. They are thinking in their hearts. Which surname is Song in this demon domain, why there is such a Bai Yudu A demon who dares to suppress at will.


    [The author off topic]: 3

 Chapter 451： So-called friends

    Chi Changjian had a high opinion of this ''Master Song'' before, and this happened again at this moment, his impression of this young man is better, if there is no Bai Yu aggressive, there will be no later Thunder means, rather than saying that this is the ability to adapt, it is better to say that he is really domineering. If he only responds by responding to the adaptability, if he is not strong enough, he will be directly suppressed by others. Self-defeating.


    Chi Changjian smiled at Song Ning in the eyes of everyone. It was regarded as a response, but it was Bai Yu. Seeing Chi Changjian coming to help, he immediately found a backer and wanted to be entangled with Song Ning again. Before waiting for him to speak, Chi Changjian patted him on the shoulder: "Master Bai Yu, forget it. It''s not my Chi Changjian who is going to continue arguing, but you Bai Yu, I can''t be true If you really want to deal with him, let ��s forget it. If you really want to deal with him, it ��s better to find a good person. Once he is out of the city, I ca n��t control what you want to do. ��


    Bai Yu is about to cry out of anger at this moment. When has he been grieved since childhood? Now when I think of what happened just now, I think I was so scared that Song Ning was kneeling down directly, and I really wanted to cry without tears.


    However, Chi Changjian said nothing wrong, Bai Yu could only swallow his voice temporarily, anyway, Bai Yu wanted to come, the quota of the monk of the gods must be his, then Chi Ruolan will not choose him?


    At this time, Song Ning had already gone away. As he walked to the auditorium and was about to sit down, he found Zhang Tianqi standing beside him. At the moment, Zhang Tianqi blushed and seemed to be blaming himself for the matter just now: "Song Daoyou, I ..."


    Song Ning smiled, raised his hand, did not speak with Zhang Tianqi, but sat directly on the seat, as if there was no such person next to Zhang Tianqi.


    Zhang Tianqi rescued him, he made Zhang Tianqi''s panacea, and rushed to the competition stage to save Zhang Tianqi''s life, interrupted the competition, broke the rules, and clashed with Bai Yu. If Song Ning did all Zhang Tianqi appreciates , So good, he and Zhang Tianqi are friends and can have deep friendships. However, in the eyes of everyone, Zhang Tianqi not only did not appreciate, but complained about Song Ning, Song Ning did not need such friends.


    He can pay more for his friends, but the premise is that the other party understands that such a thankless thing Song Ning will only do once, no matter who it is, there is no second chance, and now Zhang Tianqi has lost this and Song Ning became The reason for the chance of a true friend is very simple. It is not the distance between people, but the gap between hearts. Zhang Tianqi has a narrow mind, and even if he has good intentions, he cannot eventually become a big deal.


    Zhang Tianqi sees Song Ning like this, and only sighs in his heart. Song Ning is a monk who heard Wen Dao, and none of the Zhang family has a monk who heard Wen Dao. It ��s high, but now ...


    Zhang Tianqi left, and Song Ning didn''t look back at him again. He was alive with life and death.


    But what is interesting is that Song Ning found that sitting around him seemed to straighten his waist plate, staring intently at the Biwutai. No matter what other people talked about, they were very quiet, as if they were very afraid of attracting Song Ning''s attention.


    Song Ning once again thought of his posture of wanting to kill just now, and smiled bitterly, saying: "These people are really cheap. If they weren''t for the means just now, they might still be pointing and talking about things. Now It ��s good, one by one. ��


    While Song Ning had this idea in her heart, she also vaguely felt that in this world, it is very difficult to convince people by virtue. If you want to convince others in the shortest time, the only way is to suppress, suppress by force, nobody Dare to resist, and no one dares to say a "no" word.


    Naturally, Bai Yu would not suffer so easily. He only brought a follower this time. According to his usual feelings, few people in this demon domain would shoot him, and those who are qualified to shoot him at all He would n��t meet him, so he did n��t even think how many people he needed to bring out this time, but he did n��t expect to be frustrated here now. He was already thinking about waiting for no one, so he urged Jade to call People of the same family, let people of the same family come to help, and they must return all of today''s humiliation.


    The competition on the competition platform is still carried out. After the Yuanying period, the semi-divine period duel is followed by the Huashen period duel. There is no suspense in the Huashen period duel. Bai Yu is very irritable because of the matter between Song Ning and Song Ning. They all avoid their sharp edges, and the duel of the monk of the gods is naturally his win.


    Finally, when the Wen Dao monks confronted each other, there were three Wen Dao monks who participated in the competition. After Song Ning, there were two others.


    "Below is the duel of the monks in the Wen Dao period. Which monk''s hand is lit up and you can go directly to the stage." Chi Changjian saw that this is almost the end of the martial arts recruitment, and it felt a lot easier. If it was not Song before He will be in a better mood when he comes out.


    The jade paper in Song Ning''s hand lit up, and he stood up directly. As soon as Song Ning just came on stage, I saw a person in the audience popping up from the seat like a spring. He was extremely fast, but he didn''t come to the stage to test, but turned around. Running towards the meeting place: "My mother called me to go home for dinner, Song Daoyou, I abstained in this contest!"


    The voice of this person hasn''t fallen, and the person just ran out of smoke, and there was a complete silence, but the posture that Song Ning just shot the person to death was indeed a little scary. The person just fled just now is not stupid. This age of panacea has amazing attainments, and cultivation practices have reached the level of awareness. This monk must have a very strong background behind it, or do n��t provoke it. Moreover, since the other party does not even pay attention to the Bai family, how can it be a weak person? It is better to admit defeat than to humiliate yourself.


    The jade note lost its effect after the person left the venue, and the jade note of the other jade note holder also lit up.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on this Wen Dao monk. This Wen Dao monk got up, swallowed a spit, took a deep breath, and walked to the martial arts platform: "What happened to that man just now? As for fear of being like this? With Song Tao You The competition is not to be killed by Song Daoyou, and Song Daoyou is not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. "


    While he was talking, he glanced at Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, I''m right, you won''t kill, right?"


    Song Ning no expression, nodded: "People do not attack me, I do not offend."


    This was obviously for Bai Yu, but it fell into the ears of the Taoist monk, and it was counted as gospel.


    ��Author''s digression��: 4

 Chapter 452： Eight Folding Fan

    Here, the monk wants to come, as long as Song Ning ca n��t give up his hand, what ��s the point of comparing and comparing, as long as he ��s not killed by the other party, he will hit it as soon as he can, and he will hit a few times at will. It stands to reason.


    Thinking of this, the Wen Dao monk clenched his hands and clenched his fists: "Song Daoyou, under lei, please enlighten me."


    Song Ning also clenched his fists, and after saluting, Song Ning turned over and took out Liuyun Sword, and a sword flew out between his hands.


    bass!


    The monk Wen Dao was very fast, and Song Ning saw this for the first time. He immediately evaded, and immediately turned over to take out a folding fan. When the fold fan was fanned, a gust of wind swept through. Here, it seems that this fan will cause a hurricane with just one stroke.


    This wind has a very strong spiritual force and a very strong thrust. At this moment, even though Song Ning, his feet are constantly sliding backwards. It is really difficult to stay still in this wind.


    Chi Changjian in the stands stood stunned: "Lin Lei? This eighty-fold fan ... Was it the Lin family who came to participate in this contest?"


    When Chi Changjian said this, everyone immediately understood that the eighty-fold fan in the hands of Lin Linlin was one of the treasures of the Lin family. This eighty-fold fan was a fairy treasure, even though it was the lowest-level fairy treasure, but for the spirit monk, The value of Xianbao has extraordinary significance.


    "It is said that the eight-fold fan is a first-level wind, and two-level winds can blow the two-level winds. The two-level winds can blow the monk Jiedan out of the air. If it is fanned three times, the body of the Yuanying monk has no bones, if it is four times. "" There is an old man beside him who is counting like he is counting.


    At this time, the talents realized that it was no wonder they dared to fight with Song Ning. It turned out that they were from the Lin family.


    Every time the eighty-fold fan moves once, one fan bone will change color, four fan bones will change color, the demigod monk''s path will disappear, five fan bones will change, and the **** monk will die. Six fan bones will change color. No one can live under the fairyland, if all the eight fan bones are discolored, then they can die together with the monk Xuxian.


    It ��s just that every time you fan out, you need a very strong cultivation base. Every fan will consume a lot of spiritual power, so this is why lei is not afraid to be arrogant. Today, he can only fan six times. At most, it is difficult for Wen Dao monk to resist. If Wen Dao is low, it is estimated that he will be killed, but if he is higher, he can only pretend to scare people.


    In the gusty wind, the lei kept fanning the folding fan, and the six fan bones changed color instantly, and everyone''s eyes fell on the six fan bones. The rumors about the eight folding fan are almost popular, so now people see the six fan bones change color I knew how powerful it was. The wind raged on the stage. Song Ning stood back in the wind, but although the wind was strong, Song Ning was not hurt.


    At the moment Lin Lei was watching Song Ning secretly, which was also a kind of temptation to Song Ning. Although Song Ning''s means of thunder before made him a little afraid, he still had a hint of curiosity in his heart. He wanted to know this ''Master Song'' What kind of strength is it, how dare to confront the Bai family.


    Now that Lei saw that Song Ning had just retreated in the wind without being hurt at all, he had a new understanding of this person.


    If this eighty-fold fan was swayed six times, the monk who was a weaker monk would be miserable, and even die, even if he was higher, he would be injured, but now Song Ning has not suffered any injuries, just being This extremely strong wind blows backwards.


    Song Ning keeps retreating, seeing that he is going back ten feet and then getting off this contest platform. Everyone is a little curious. Is it possible that this lei will rely on Xianbao to blow Song Ning from the stage? If it really blows, then the competition is over, but this winning method is really unacceptable.


    Song Ning''s body is still receding, but if someone is interested, he will find that the speed of his receding is slowing down. At this time, Song Ning opens his hands to the wind, his eyes are solid, there is no resistance at all, and there is a kind of vagueness. The illusion of ''enjoying in the wind''.


    In fact, Song Ning really has no resistance, and really feels in this wind, but what he perceives is not an attack, but only this wind.


    Since Song Ning realized the fusion of Yin and Yang in Wangfenglou, the window paper between that layer of man and nature was broken, and Song Ning also understood that in this world, many things are not unreasonable, just that people can''t realize it. No matter what it is between heaven and earth, there is always a cause, even if it is a grain of dust, it has a reason for coming to this world.


    The wind will not rise for no reason, it will not end for no reason.


    Song Ning has been experiencing this for a long time, and found a trace of this mystery, which has a very deep connection with the "domain" he uses. While constantly offsetting with "domain", Song Ning retreats The speed is also slowing down, but his retreat has not stopped. When Song Ning thought, the eight-fold fan used the "domain" and "spirit" at the same time, to put it plainly, just like the fusion of ice and fire, Yin and Like Yang''s merger, the fusion of domain and spiritual power can achieve a new attack effect, which Song Ning did not expect.


    "If so ... then ..." Song Ning''s body moved slightly, and a spiritual force rose in his realm, but this spiritual power was just born, and was immediately offset by his empty spiritual realm. At the same time, the people around him I also felt the unfolding of Song Ningkong''s spiritual realm. For this young man, they already had some knowledge in their hearts.


    The ethereal realm is a person of the military, and the person of the military cannot be easily provoke!


    If there is no one beside Song Ning, the win or loss of the contest is not important, because once the monk arrives at the moment of enlightenment, he will enter a kind of marvelous realm as if he is fascinated.


    Song Ning''s retreating speed is getting slower and slower, but he has never stopped. No matter how and how far his empty spirit domain is exerted, spiritual power cannot be combined with it. If he wants to break through this point, Song Ning understands that only in Only in this wind can you understand.


    "It''s almost ..." Song Ning said secretly in another heart.


    Everyone around felt some pity. Even if they were military men, they were unable to fight the wind of the Eight Folding Fan even though they were able to cast the ethereal realm, but even so, they regarded Song Ning as a surprise. The alchemy of the alchemy is amazing, and the cultivation is Wen Dao, and among the Wen Dao monks, he is a strong man. More importantly, he is from the military background, and he is a fellow practitioner of Xianwu!


    It is normal for such a person to lose the contest under Xianbao.


    However, just when they had such an idea in their minds, suddenly the competition stage ...


    [The author off topic]: 5

 Chapter 453： Who wants to kill me?

    Just when Song Ning was trying to combine ��Domain�� with spiritual power, just as Song Ning ��s body retreating speed was slowing down, somehow, the Bazhe fan suddenly fanned for the seventh time!


    At the same time as the folding fan was fanned for the seventh time, the seventh heel fan also began to shine. At the same time, a terrifying force emerged from the eight folding fan, and the strong wind suddenly appeared, seeming to be restrained by a big hand After everything around Song Ning, he rushed towards Song Ning.


    Seventh time!


    Is this lei ready to kill?


    No one thought that lei could actually fan the eighth folding fan for the seventh time, and the eighth folding fan could fan seven times. No one could survive under the fairyland. Before the competition, lei''s weakness appeared in everyone''s mind. At this moment, everyone thought that lei was all before Pretending, just to let Song Ning relax his vigilance, and at this moment this fan is clearly wanting Song Ning''s life!


    Bai Yu was overjoyed, almost trying to laugh, but Chi Changjian was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that. Lin Linlei was able to fan the eighth folding fan out for the seventh time. Who is his opponent? The eighty-fold fan is equivalent to a nightmare for a spiritual monk, and it cannot be resisted at all.


    Under the stands, Zhang Tianqi also pinched Khan for Song Ning. Although he already knew that he could not have any intersection with Song Ning, he admired Song Ning in his heart and could not have deep contact with Song Ning, which was his personal reason. .


    However, if the outsider is very surprised at the moment, then lei will have 20, because this seventh time is not his fan!


    To be precise, lei did not have the ability to fan the seventh time. His limit was six times. Just now, just when he wanted to close, he suddenly felt like there was an invisible hand behind him. , Directly grabbed him and fanned out for the seventh time.


    At this moment, it is stronger than the strength on the test bench, even lei himself is in a terrible position, a feeling of ''spiritual mortal'' is born from the heart, even if he is the spellmaker himself, he feels uncomfortable at this time, there is a kind of Fear of death.


    Song Ning is in the process of understanding, and this perception can be completed with only a touch of a trace, but suddenly he feels that a force of desperation is sweeping, even though he closes his eyes, he seems to see a palm clutching at him, as if to be Crushing him directly to death, Song Ning suddenly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of lei. Just at the moment, Song Ning felt that there was another invisible power on the test bench, that power did not belong to lei, But it is fleeting.


    Unless Song Ning''s soul was hit hard before, he would not be so sensitive to this force at this moment, even Chi Changjian, who was already a virtual fairy above the stands, could not feel the presence of the power just now. The competition was stopped. If Song Ning died on the competition platform, it would be interesting.


    After all, he Song Ning is a member of the military, who died on the Chi family''s contest to recruit relatives, then the Chi family will be in great trouble!


    However, just as Chi Changjian raised his hand to stop, the atmosphere around Song Ning suddenly changed on the test bench.


    Song Ning suddenly laughed: "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting! If it weren''t for the seventh time, I still couldn''t realize it, it turned out that it was just breaking the power!"


    The domain of Song Ning''s body also changed in an instant. The force of the violent wind rushed to Song Ning with the power of destruction before, but the next moment completely disappeared, as if never appeared, and at this time Around the body, a strange ''domain'' appears. This looks like an ethereal domain, but there is a strong spiritual force in the ethereal domain. This spiritual force walks in the ethereal domain. The combination is just like the two forces of ice and fire in Song Ning''s body, which is constantly circling, but ordinary people can''t see it with the naked eye.


    Than the wind dissipated on the test bench, the silence on the stage, and the audience was even more surprising. Just now, everyone thought that Song Ning was going to die, but he did not expect that he would easily take the eighth folding fan for the seventh time. Eliminate the power.


    They seemed simple, but they did not see the difficulty of understanding in them. If it was not the last seventh fan, the power suddenly increased, and Song Ning felt a trace from this power, then Song Ning may not be able to do so at this moment. Sentiment.


    Next to lei, the invisible power seemed a little hesitant, but after all he gave up and didn''t grab lei''s hand and fan it for the eighth time.


    "Why not fan it and kill it for the eighth time!"


    "The eighth time ... that ... it will only make him realize more ..."


    These two dialogues disappeared with the disappearance of the invisible power beside lei. In this world, except for the two of the dialogue, there is no third knowledge.


    The competition is not over yet, but lei has softened his legs and almost knelt on the ground. At this moment in his eyes, Song Ning is already a fairy-like existence, able to survive the power after the seventh fan of the eighty-fold fan, it has been proved that Song Condensed extraordinary.


    No one can survive under the fairyland, but Song Ning is now standing here in good manner.


    "Song, Song Daoyou, me, I wasn''t me just now ..." Lin Lei panicked. If Song Ning really started, he didn''t even have the power to fight back at the moment.


    Song Ning walked slowly towards lei step by step.


    Although the rule of martial arts competition is ��do n��t hurt anyone��, but the other party has already killed his opponent just now, even if Song Ning now shot Lin Lei directly, it ��s nothing wrong.


    However, when everyone felt that Song Ning was about to give Lin Lei the final blow, Song Ning stood beside Lin Lei, and the position where Song Ning was standing was where the invisible power had just been.


    "Just now, who is the power here?" Song Ning''s voice was low, only Lin Lei could hear.


    Lin Lei''s pupil shrank sharply, and he didn''t expect Song Ning to feel it.


    Seeing that Lin Lei did not reply, Song Ning said, "Or I asked, who wants to kill me."


    Lei slowly turned his head to look at song ning: "not me, i ... i don''t know."


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "Go down."


    Lin Lei froze for a moment, then bowed down to Song Ning: "Thank you, thank you."


    Chi Changjian got up: "Lin Lei admits defeat, Song Ningsheng."


    Everyone could not help applauding, this was not because Song Ning won, but Song Ning ��s graciousness of not killing. From this contest of recruiting relatives, they saw Song Ning ��s various behaviors. Later, I saw that Song Ning was not afraid of Bai Yu, and then Song Ning was able to dissolve the power of the eighth folding fan for the seventh time with the power of the spirit realm. Now, Song Ning has let Lin Lei go.


    This is a contest to recruit relatives, it is clearly Song Ning''s one-man show!

 Chapter 454： Shen Yu Luo Yan is not an exaggeration, even if the moon is too close

    Chi Changjian let out a long sigh of relief. He had agreed with Song Ning before. If Song Ning had an accident just now, he was really not easy to handle.


    When the audience''s affection for Song Ning hadn''t dissipated, Chi Changjian immediately stood up and said, "Now five people have been selected. Below, please invite these five people to come out together and stand in the middle of the test bench, waiting for me This baby granddaughter comes to choose. Whom my granddaughter can like and who can look forward to, this is her personal wish, even if it is me, it can''t be controlled. "


    When Chi Changjian said this, it was an expression of "whether you believe it or not, anyway, I believe it". When he spoke, Chi Ruolan''s Qianying also came in.


    Chi Ruolan had been watching a long time ago, but it was very concealed, and no outsiders could even notice it.


    On the test bench, two Yuanying monks, a demigod monk, a monk monk, and a monk wendao, among which monk wendao was Song Ning, and monk Huashen was Bai Yu, and Bai Yu stood in body of Song Ning Although he didn''t say a word at the time, he was very resentful. Just now, he happily thought that Song Ning was going to die, but he didn''t expect that Song Ning was not dead, but instead seemed to understand something. Song Ning was better, he would The more hate it tickles.


    But at this time Chi Ruolan came out, Bai Yu''s eyes fell on this faint shadow, don''t see Bai Yu often appearing in Chi''s house, but he rarely saw Chi Ruolan, Chi Ruolan was shallow Out, even on weekdays, even in the main palace, they rarely leave their rooms.


    Bai Yu looked at Chi Ruolan. It had been some time since the last time he saw Chi Ruolan, and he felt emotionally that this woman really changed her body shape when she was young, and now Chi Ruolan''s figure is even more Bai Yu Yearning.


    The appearance of Chi Ruolan pushed the popularity of this contest to a new high. It seems that these people spent money not to watch the contest, but to see the last appearance of Chi Ruolan.


    Chi Ruolan is now wearing a pale pink wide-sleeved flow fairy skirt, covered with a veil, and her body is enchanting, like a hibiscus out of water, and slim. She was born with lotus flowers every step of the way, and every time she stepped closer, it was refreshing, not to mention the appearance. This temperament alone was enough to sway the country.


    At the moment, many monks left Harala undisputedly, so beautiful, they may not be able to see it once in a lifetime.


    Song Ning and Chi Ruolan''s eyes crossed, his brow furrowed slightly, as if to say something.


    Chi Ruolan''s heart tightened, thinking Song Ning recognized her, so she walked to Song Ning and whispered: "Song Daoyou, what do you have to say?"


    When Chi Ruolan wanted to come, if Song Ning recognized Chi Ruolan, Chi Ruolan could go on with the trend and the two had known each other for a long time, then this choice of Song Ning was a matter of course.


    But who knows that Song Ning said: "If it looks like a fairy, why cover up the veil? It''s just a look, it won''t look bad if it''s seen."


    When Song Ning said this, Chi Changjian couldn''t help but twitch in the corner of his eye. He couldn''t think of it anyway. A person like Song Ning would talk like this. What does it matter if you wear a veil or not? Besides, Song Ning said a few good deals before, let Chi Ruolan choose him, would n��t it end?


    Now Song Ning said this, Chi Ruolan was the most surprised. To outsiders, Song Ning is afraid that Chi Ruolan''s face under the veil is disgusting, but in Chi Ruolan''s view, Song Ning''s face Blindness has also reached a certain level, although I haven''t seen my face before, although today I changed my clothes, changed my hairstyle, and changed my veil, but this is not the reason why Song Ning could not recognize people in a blink of an eye.


    "Song Daoyou, do you want to see my face under the veil? Do you want to see it, or do you want everyone to see it?" Chi Ruolan asked.


    Song Ning smiled: "These people are spending money to see Fang Rong. Moreover, if Miss Chi doesn''t even show her true appearance, I''m afraid the three people beside me are also worried."


    "Oh? Three people?" Chi Ruolan''s tone was a little teasing. With her wisdom, she seemed to understand what Song Ning said. At this time, there were four people standing beside Song Ning, but Song Ning said three people. This is clearly the omission of one of them.


    Chi Ruolan''s question just came out, and Bai Yu immediately said angrily: "Are you blind? Am I not a person?"


    Song Ning said lightly: "Bai Daoyou really has a deep understanding of himself."


    "Oh, okay, okay! Don''t think you have anything to do with the military. I dare not move you. My Bai family is also well-known in the military!" Bai Yu pointed to Song Ning, and he was about to run away.


    Song Ning sighed, "Hey, you finished introducing yourself, saying that you are not a person, but now you blame me again, is it interesting?"


    Bai Yu''s face was bluish and red, obviously Song Ning was anxious, but now he has nothing wrong with Song Ning''s words. Song Ning really didn''t say anything, he said Bai Yu, if he blames him, he can only blame him Scolded myself.


    Giggle ...


    Chi Ruolan could not help but when she covered her lips and smiled, she put the veil next, and after this veil, she became the focus of everyone''s eyes. When her appearance fell in the eyes of everyone, everyone''s eyes It is also difficult to remove.


    Shen Yuluoyan is not an exaggeration, even if the moon is too close.


    This Chi Ruolan''s appearance is very beautiful, but I do not know why, this very beautiful appearance is to give people a feeling of fascination, making people think that this woman should only be in heaven.


    Song Ning was dumbfounded at the sight of Chi Ruolan''s appearance.


    Seeing this expression of Song Ning, Bai Yu sneered: "Have you never seen such a beautiful person? Well, that''s all your knowledge is."


    However, Bai Yu''s words didn''t seem to enter Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning pointed to Chi Ruolan and said, "Is it you?"


    "Fortunately, the girl is not too ugly, Song Daoyou still remembers." Chi Ruolan put on the veil.


    After she put on the veil, the eyes of those onlookers suddenly loosened, as if she had been attracted by some kind of witchcraft just now, and now they want to come, even they themselves are deeply shocked.


    "Do you know?" Bai Yu exclaimed.


    However, Bai Yu was once again ignored like air.


    Song Ning looked at Chi Ruolan with a smile on her lips: "I was offended before, Miss Chi, what happened that night ..."


    Chi Ruolan raised his hand and held Song Ning''s lips: "I won''t mention the matter that night. This time, I will recruit the one I chose, and it''s you."


    After hearing this, Bai Yu felt that there were countless grass and mud horses galloping in his heart. These grass and mud horses did not seem to be happy after running a lap, and they stepped on his heart and ran the second lap, the third lap ...


    "What are you two shameless things about, what happened that night? What did you do!" Bai Yu yelled at them.


    However, Song Ning took Chi Ruolan''s hand as if he were very affectionate, and walked towards Chi Changjian step by step. As for Bai Yu, at that moment, the appearance could be renamed idiot.

 Chapter 455： It ’s not her engagement party

    Song Ning took the initiative to hold Chi Ruolan''s hand. Although he had negotiated a deal with Chi Changjian before, Song Ning had no good feelings for this mysterious Miss Chi family. He even thought that Miss Chi family was a loser. However, seeing Chi Ruolan''s true face now, Song Ning knew that Chi Ruolan saved him last night.


    How can such a poor character be such a woman who can spare no effort to save others?


    Song Ning took the initiative to take Chi Ruolan''s hand now because Chi Ruolan rescued him before. If he was a stranger, Song Ning would never make the play so full.


    But Song Ning thought so, but in Chi Ruolan''s mind, it was another idea. This was the first time Chi Ruolan was held by a man in this way, and it was still in the general public. For a moment, the other selected people felt that this contest of martial arts was just playing with them. Chi Ruolan already had people of good luck, why did he want to marry a martial art?


    But at the next moment, they saw the appearance of Chi Ruolan and Song Ning, but they had to envy their feelings.


    From the outsider''s point of view, it is really a golden boy and a girl, Song Ningxiu is high, strong, and even an alchemy genius, and Chi Ruolan, beautiful as a fairy, all over the country, and the background are all good. The two together are a natural combination.


    Of course, what they saw in the eyes of these people were all pretended by Song Ning. When Song Ning wanted to come to mind, Chi Ruolan was definitely pretending. After all, Song Ning had had that kind of deal with Chi Changjian before.


    It''s just that when Song Ning took Chi Ruolan''s hand and stood in front of Chi Changjian, Chi Changjian was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. To be precise, he didn''t expect Song Ning and Chi Ruo Lan had such a relationship. Although he saw Chi Ruolan returned to the room with Song Ning that night, he would never think of the relationship between his granddaughter and Song Ning.


    "Grandpa, Ruolan ..." Chi Ruolan''s voice was very light, and as a woman at this moment, she was a little difficult to speak.


    Chi Changjian immediately succeeded: "Grandpa understands, Grandpa understands, Ruolan, since you like him, Grandpa will naturally not object."


    Chi Ruolan rejoiced in his heart, and then Chi Changjian announced in public: "Today, my Luo Lan City Lord Chi Changjian announced that my granddaughter Chi Ruolan and ..."


    Speaking of which, Chi Changjian suddenly realized that he didn''t yet know the name of ''Song Danshi'', and he immediately queried.


    Naturally, Song Ning will not directly say his real name. If he speaks his real name, in the presence of these people, there will naturally be someone who knows who he really is, so Song Ning made up the name of ''Song Ling''.


    "Chi Ruolan and Song Ling are engaged. From today on, they are the two who have the engagement!" Chi Changjian said with a heavy smile in his speech.


    Bai Yu looked coldly: "Chi City Lord, are you not very wise in this move?"


    Chi Changjian saw that Bai Yu''s face was somber at the moment, it seemed that he was about to flutter. He stepped forward and patted Bai Yu''s shoulder: "Bai Yu, some things can''t be forced. Although I am Ruolan''s grandfather, I can''t Her choices are hers. Since she likes Song Ling, let them be together. What kind of woman you Master Bai Yu wants to find cannot be found, and why waste time on our family Ruolan? "


    Bai Yu finally understood at the moment. Before this Chi Changjian had a secret conversation with this ''Song Ling'' in mid-air, it seems that the two had already passed the air before, but now this competition is just a guise.


    "Chi Changjian! You can do it, you can!" Bai Yu pointed at Chi Changjian, and then he stared at Song Ning deadly: "Song Ling, right? You remember it for me, as long as my Bai Yu doesn''t die all day, I must kill you. My demon fairy wants to kill a person with all his strength. Even if he is a military, he will die! "


    Bai Yu took the ruthless words, turned around, and ran away. Looking at the posture, it seemed like he was going to kill. He really wanted to kill at this moment, but he was not Song Ning''s opponent at all, otherwise he would really rush directly to fight with Song Ning.


    Chi Changjian didn''t even care about Bai Yu''s cruel words, he also understood that this pot was to be dumped to Song Ning, but before it was dumped to Song Ning, Chi Changjian had one more thing to do: "Tomorrow, in me Chi family held an engagement banquet, please be sure to come and participate! "


    "Congratulations to Lord Chi, I will definitely be here."


    "Chi Town Lord is assured that we must attend this engagement feast."


    "Purple Valley Valley congratulates Master Song, congratulations to the master Chi."


    Everyone was happy. At this time, Song Ning couldn''t help but admire this Chi Changjian a little bit. I really didn''t expect that Chi Changjian even wanted to make a fortune through the engagement feast.


    Having said that, Song Ning had a cut in his heart. Although it was a transaction, he was now holding an engagement feast, which was beyond his expectation.


    Speaking of the engagement banquet, Song Ning thought of the engagement banquet between Leng Yuexiao and Song Feng in the cold house, but that time the engagement banquet was completely disturbed, and it was him Song Ning who stirred the engagement banquet.


    This time, it was Song Ning''s engagement feast, but the target of the engagement was not Leng Yuexiao, but Chi Ruolan.


    Chi Ruolan is beautiful, and Song Ning can feel that Chi Ruolan''s body seems to have a fascination with the opposite **** by nature. Although this kind of power is not a fascinating power, it will increase the opposite sex''s favor for her, although Chi Ruolan is very good. Although this is just pretending, Song Ning does not want to participate.


    When Chi Changjian talked to the crowd, many people of his generation came to congratulate Song Ning, which naturally included Zhang Tianqi, but Zhang Tianqi consciously saw Song Ning without a face, and when he congratulated Song Ning, he just walked away with a fist.


    Tang Chuan, the boss of the Pill of Medicine, came to Song Ning and laughed at Song Ning: "Master Song is so blessed, such a beautiful buddy, really envious of others, such good things let Master Song stand up for you. Now, would you like to go to our elixir to make some elixir to celebrate? "


    Song Ning just smiled and didn''t say much. After a few simple words, Tang Chuan was sent away.


    Next were a few people in Zichuan Valley. They knew that Chi Ruolan was going to enter Changsheng Mountain. The purpose of the Chi family''s recruiting was to allow Sun Ruolan to accompany Chi Ruolan to Changsheng Mountain. But even so, Zichuangu did not give up Song Ning.


    "Master Song, if you can come to our Purple River Valley, Purple River Valley will certainly give you generous conditions. Of course, Miss Chi will also come together. Although the Purple River Valley is one behind the Changsheng Mountain, its strength is It ��s not much. ��Elder Chen Chuangu of the Purple River Valley smiled as if he was doing a happy event at home.


    Chi Ruolan did not speak, at this moment she just held Song Ning''s hand tightly and her heart was beating, and Song Ning smiled slightly: "I will talk about this later."

 Chapter 456： does it worth?

    After these people were sent away, there was no one at all. The comparison venue was outside the Chi family compound. At this moment, people are packing up, and there are no idlers around.


    Chi Changjian came to Song Ning with a bright face, Chi Ruolan was slightly shy, and took Song Ning''s hand to step forward, but who knew she hadn''t stepped out, but suddenly felt her hand cool , The heat that made her depend on disappeared before, she looked down, Song Ning had already released her hand.


    Song Ning saw Chi Ruolan, who was puzzled for a day, and smiled slightly: "Everyone is gone, there is no need to act anymore, just took Miss Chi''s hand just to be more realistic. Please forgive me for the offense."


    At this moment, Chi Ruolan''s heartbeat seemed to be missing a beat, and her heart trembled, gently biting her lower lip: "Song, Song Daoyou ... acting?"


    Song Ning frowned, looked at Chi Changjian, Chi Changjian''s heart was not good, and immediately sent a voice to Song Ning: "I haven''t mentioned our transaction with Ruolan, how are you, how are you ..."


    Song Ning understood why Chi Ruolan would show this expression, but now he can only explain the whole story.


    Chi Ruolan listened, and suddenly felt sad in her heart, she forced a smile: "Thank you Song Dao for your kindness, then Ruo Lan returned to the room first."


    After Chi Ruolan finished speaking, he sighed slightly at Song Ning and turned away.


    Chi Changjian slapped his thigh fiercely: "Song Ling ah Song Ling, what are you doing? Although my Chi family wants to get in touch with you, it''s a high climb, but whether this child Ruolan looks or temperament, it''s all It is one of the best, and soon she will be 18 years old. When she is 18 years old, she must worship the Changsheng Mountain. In the demon domain, there are nine denominations except Naluo God Valley and Chiyan Sea. Changsheng Mountain is the first. Second, if the identity of Lan, is it not enough for you? "


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows: "I''m talking to you about trading. What do you say to me?"


    Chi Changjian said, for a while, he asked with a trace of doubt: "You have no feelings for Ruolan ...?"


    At this moment, Chi Changjian knew that Chi Ruolan had not really left, but was hiding around the corner to listen to their conversations, so he had to ask in this way, because in his view, Song Ning was a person of love and justice, Chi If Ruolan saved him, he would not be unaffected by Chi Ruolan.


    But Song Ning''s answer was beyond Chi Changjian''s expectation: "She is kind to me, and it is precisely because of this kind of affection that I just took her hand to perform the play. , I need your Chi family''s formation code, the reason is very simple, I want to rescue my loved one from the frost enchantment. "


    "Frost Enchantment ?!" Chi Changjian was shocked: "Isn''t that the enchantment between the Falling Feather Kingdom and the Demon Realm?"


    Song Ning nodded: "Not bad."


    Chi Changjian stepped back several times to stop his body this time. He looked at Song Ning again at this moment and could not help but take a breath of breath: "You are not Song Ling ... You are Song Ning!"


    "Chi Chengzhu knows what is happening on this orchid continent." Song Ning smiled.


    Chi Changjian laughed at himself: "It turns out that it seems that it is impossible for my family Ruolan to be with you."


    "Why not!" Chi Ruolan suddenly stood out from the corner, before Song Ning did not focus on Chi Ruolan, but did not expect her to overhear.


    In order to make his granddaughter understand the facts, Chi Changjian now says: "Song Ning is a human monk. His loved one is sealed in the frost enchantment. He pretended to be engaged to you and I arranged it. He can get rid of Bai Yu, and he wants to form the classics. "


    "What about this?" Chi Ruolan asked.


    Both Song Ning and Chi Changjian were stunned. None of them thought that Chi Ruolan had even said this. According to their knowledge of Chi Ruolan, Chi Ruolan was by no means a person who could say such flowers, but Once she said this, that means ...


    "Ruolan, don''t be so angry, Song Ning ..." Chi Changjian wanted to dissuade.


    Chi Ruolan smiled: "Song Ning? Do you remember what you asked me on Wangfeng Tower that day? If the person I loved loved others before loving me, what would I do?"


    Song Ning shuddered slightly, he did not expect Chi Ruolan to remember so clearly.


    Chi Changjian looked at the two inexplicably, and for a moment he was a little confused. At this moment, he couldn''t figure out what was going on with Song Ning and his granddaughter.


    Chi Ruolan didn''t seem to wait for Song Ning''s reply. She continued: "I don''t understand love, but I want to be with you. When I see you drinking in the wind alone and smelling music, I will Understand that the man I want is you.


    Song Ning, I may just rely on you, but I want to be with you.


    I may love you, but I do n��t mind if there are others in your heart.


    Maybe my relationship will not last long, but as long as the relationship still exists, I will not change my mind. "


    Chi Changjian was dumbfounded. He had raised his granddaughter for eighteen years. He never knew that his granddaughter was dealing with emotions. What made Chi Changjian unable to understand was that his granddaughter had only been there recently. Once, but did not expect to happen to meet Song Ning, but also fell in love with Song Ning?


    Is Song Ning still a love sage?


    However, at the moment, Song Ning''s situation was extremely embarrassing. He didn''t expect that he was just a simple sentence, an expression, and a dedicated heart, which even attracted Chi Ruolan''s shocking confession.


    "Is it worth it?" Song Ning couldn''t help asking.


    Chi Ruolan raised his head, looking at Song Ning: "Is it worth it?"


    Song Ning was a little stunned, but soon understood what Chi Ruolan asked.


    Song Ning asked Chi Ruolan "Is it worth it", and asked if Chi Ruolan confessed to him and paid to him. Was it worth the effort?


    Chi Ruolan asked Song Ning "Is it worth it", asking whether Song Ning''s attachment to Leng Yuexiao is worth the effort to save Leng Yuexiao from the frost boundary.


    does it worth?


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, and he once again felt that Chi Ruolan had taught him.


    does it worth?


    How could it not be worth it?


    Even if the sky is high, if he can save Leng Yuexiao, he can rely on the sword to break the sky.


    Even if there are hundreds of millions of souls, if he wants to pay homage to her, he can bear the world.


    Song Ning doesn''t care what is worth or not. In Song Ning''s life, there are only ''do'' and ''don''t do'', Song Ning wants to do it, then no matter what price he pays for it, he will do it Leng Yuexiao, then this love must be maintained, but any method that can save Leng Yuexiao from the frost enchantment, he will not give up.


    It wasn''t until Song Ning heard Chi Ruolan''s rhetorical question that he suddenly realized that there is nothing in this world that has nothing to do with it, because what is really going to be done cannot be measured by value.

 Chapter 457： Late Sword

    Song Ning took a deep breath. In the face of Chi Ruolan at the moment, Song Ning felt a little timid, a little afraid, and some dared not to look directly at her gaze. There will be such an understanding, but Song Ning understands that Chi Ruolan really fell in love with him.


    "I love Leng Yuexiao." Song Ning said lightly.


    "I love you." Chi Ruolan smiled and turned away. As she walked, her voice came out quietly: "I love you is my thing, you love her is your thing, you don''t love me, I don''t force it, But one day, you will understand that the love in my mouth is not just talking. "


    Song Ning stared blankly at Chi Ruolan''s disappearance and couldn''t calm down for a long time. Chi Changjian had been standing beside Song Ning. It was quite quiet at the moment. It seemed she didn''t expect anything to go to this point at all.


    It took a long time before Chi Changjian said: "What''s the matter with you and Ruolan ...?"


    Song Ning exhaled for a long time: "I am drinking in the wind, and I am sad about the past. She plays the piano in the wind and plays the sadness in her heart. The two of us chatted a few words, everything happened because of the emotion, but she never fell in love, this matter ... ... may blame me. "


    "Blame you?" Chi Changjian frowned.


    "If I do n��t show an infatuated appearance in front of people, maybe Chi Ruolan will not expect anything from me. The ideal person in her heart is the one who is emotionally dedicated, and now it ��s better, I happen to be The one in her heart. "Song Ning smiled bitterly. He really regretted it at this moment. How good would it be if he didn''t drink at Wangfenglou that day?


    Chi Changjian sighed: "You are the first opposite **** to enter Ruolan''s room, you are the first man to hold Ruolan''s hand, you are also the first to let Ruolan say this ... Worth it. "


    "... So what?" Song Ning borrowed Chi Ruolan''s words directly for some reason.


    Chi Changjian shook his head: "It can''t be anything, this is the jade paper that I printed on the Chijia array law code, please hold it, let''s go, never come back again, and never appear in front of Ruolan again."


    Song Ning picked up the jade paper and hesitated a little. He didn''t want to live up to anyone, but he harmed others invisible. At this moment, Song Ning suddenly felt a little surprised. Has he ever hurt many people?


    He looked down at Yujian and was making a difficult decision. This decision had nothing to do with love or not. He simply didn''t want a young girl to leave regret in the first love.


    Chi Changjian had been waiting for Song Ning, how much he hoped Song Ning would stay, but in the end, he watched Song Ning''s back disappear.


    Song Ning left, and Chi Ruolan cried out in the room. After seeing Song Ning that day, she became curious about the young man.


    That day, she talked with Song Ning across the second floor, and her heart could not help but belong to Song Ning. In fact, even she could not understand why she had such feelings for Song Ning.


    In the palace''s palace, no one dared to speak because of Chi Ruolan''s cry, and everyone was sad because of Chi Ruolan''s cry.


    Of course, it is not only the people in the city''s main palace who are sad, but also Song Ning. Song Ning sorted out his mood before leaving this Roland City. After he fully gathered his emotions, he only spread his wits and investigated. For few things, he ca n��t forget that he still has a lot of enemies to chase down because of a temporary emotional problem. Baihuahai is counted as one side. Before that, Bai Yao and Bai Yao were counted as one side, no matter which side was found. Song Ning felt troublesome.


    Fortunately, Song Ning still has the effect of Soothing Pill in his body at the moment. He cultivated to reach the peak, and he had two consecutive perceptions, and his strength also increased.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiao Ke, so I have to pay close attention to find them." Song Ning thought, looking far away.


    Huh?


    Song Ninglingzhi exuded cautiously, and suddenly discovered the Chi Sword in the distance, which caused a very serious blow to his soul. Song Ning will never forget that now Chi Sword appears again. A hundred miles away from this Roland city, and looking like that, still meditating on the ground, it seems to be waiting.


    "Oh, you''re here, waiting to be impatient?" Song Ning''s eyes are cold, although the time in Roland City is extremely short, but many things have happened. Even the saint, I am afraid that my emotions will be moving at the moment. , Not to mention Song Ning?


    Song Ning was very irritable. At the moment when he saw this short sword, he couldn''t help but vent. He was unable to use his spiritual power in the sea of ??flowers that day, so he was beaten so miserably, but now there is no Hundreds of flowers are gone, and Song Ning has the Ningxin Dharma and Anshun Dan''s blessings on the soul, and the other party''s soul attack is minimal.


    "Old things, the account of Baihuahai, we should also forget it!" Song Ning had already flashed to the short sword before speaking.


    These words fell into the ears of Chi Duanjian. Chi Duanjian opened his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "You are finally out, I''m inconvenient to enter the city of Roland, and it''s not convenient to detect, so I''ve waited for you here God, I thought you were going to be a tortoise. "


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes at Chi Duanjian and raised her lips: "Your fairy technique didn''t kill me, you have no chance."


    "Oh? Then let''s try today. The old man has lived for so many years. If you can''t even kill a monk who knows **** me, I might as well die!" Chi short sword turned over and took a magic weapon from the storage ring .


    This magic weapon shone with the light of cold iron, like a seal, originally only the size of the palm, but it began to grow in the blink of an eye.


    "Fan Tianyin!" Chi Duanjian threw Fan Tianyin into the air. This Tianyin quickly became larger, flipped over once, and slammed against Song Ning''s head.


    These days the sky is not fast, but when it hits like this, it seems like the sky is falling down.


    Static domain!


    The "domain" around Song Ning suddenly changed, and the static and dynamic domain directly held up this sky seal, even if it was wanted, it could not fall.


    Chi short sword hummed: "Second turn!"


    Fan Tianyin turned around in a circle, turning it into twice the size before. The size of the body increased and its weight suddenly increased. Song Ning''s static and dynamic domains showed signs of rupture. Once the static and dynamic domains ruptured, he relied solely on Song It is too difficult for Ning''s spiritual power to contend with these two heavens!


    "The second turn of the Tianyin, ten thousand kilograms, I see how you can hold it!" Chi Duanjian''s eyes are cold, and he can''t use it in Baihuahai that day, because Fantianyin is very powerful. It is not only Song Ning who is dead, but now it is different. To kill Song Ning, he must use thunder.


    The static and dynamic area above Song Ning''s head was overwhelmed, and a burst of sneering sound came out, apparently to be crushed by the sky above.


    Chi Duanjian stared at Song Ning''s heart and said: Cut the grass and remove the roots, this song Ning finally died ...

 Chapter 458： Spiritual Power and Domain

    However, just when Chi Duanjian thought that Song Ning could hardly resist these days, he suddenly saw that Song Ning''s whole body was flashing.


    After the combination of spiritual power and domain, Song Ning''s body was about to recover from the broken static domain, and there was no sign of being overwhelmed. However, Fan Tianyin, who was about to be crushed before, seemed to be resisted by some kind of power, and he could not drop it. .


    "This, the combination of Xianwu ?!" The short and short sword heart shivered, and the fellow practitioners of Xianwu were rare, but now Song Ning is not only fellow practitioners of Xianwu, but also able to combine ''Xian'' and ''Wu'', which is still his life. See you for the first time in so long.


    The second turn of the day, despite the fact that it has a force of 18,000 kilograms, was still clamped by Song Ning.


    "Turn!" Chi Duanjian gritted his teeth, his face was slightly ruddy, and countless monks died under these days of India. Among them, under the days of heaven, even the monks of the Immortals were able to resist, But he did not expect that Song Ning could actually resist.


    Chi Shoujian''s hands are changing the magic tactics, this sky seal is once again bigger, and its size is several times that of the previous one, and the weight of this sky seal at this moment is as much as 432,000 kilograms.


    At this time, the Tianyin has already become the ''sky'' above Song Ning''s head. Even if Song Ning wanted to escape, he could not escape under this huge pressure. If Song Ning withdrew and fled at this moment, then this Tianyin was not In the face of any resistance, it will immediately fall on the ground, and Song Ning will be directly pressed into a pie before it is too far away.


    The power that the fusion of static and dynamic power can achieve is not enough to resist the weight of 432,000 kilograms. Although Song Ning wants to withdraw at this moment, his heart will not be suppressed by this weight.


    Xuantian nine steps!


    Boom Boom, Song Ning''s static and dynamic domain power continues to increase. When the static and dynamic domain power increases, the spiritual power that exists in the static and dynamic domain suddenly disappears, it seems that it cannot coexist with the domain, that is, in this spirit At the moment when the force disappeared, the static and dynamic fields that doubled the continuous effect could not resist the weight of Fan Tianyin, and Fan Tianyin hit Song Ning in an instant.


    "The power of the domain doubles, so if you want to merge, the power of the spiritual power must be the same ..." Song Ning strengthened the spiritual power instantly, and the spiritual power was injected into the static and dynamic domain, and immediately increased to reach the previous two. One hundred fifty-six times.


    Xuantian took the seventh step at the same time, seeing that the static and dynamic domain that was about to be crushed by spiritual power immediately stabilized, and the power of the spiritual power and the domain merged to resist that Tianyin, and at this moment, Fan Tianyin was not on top of Song Ning ��s head. To an inch.


    The short sword was terrifying, and the weight of more than 400,000, let alone Song Ning was just a monk who heard the Taoism. If he changed the virtual fairy, it would have disappeared.


    The short-sword looks dignified, this sky seal is his strongest magic weapon. Before that, he knew that Song Ning was an immortal martial fellow and was afraid of out-of-section branches. Therefore, he used this sky seal directly, but did not expect Song Ning to be able to resist now. . Fan Tianyin has a time limit for each show. After this time, Fan Tianyin cannot be used again on that day. If Song Ning cannot be crushed to death with the power of Fan Tianyin, then other techniques may be useless.


    Chi Duanjian''s strongest magic technique, "Soul Eater", hit Song Ning that day, but now Song Ning is like a boring person. Chi Duanjian''s strongest magic weapon has reached its limit, but he still can''t kill Song Ning?


    Chi Duanjian gritted his teeth: "This son must not stay. If he stays, it will be endless!"


    He bit his tongue and drew two mouths in the palm of his hand. At the moment, the blood in his mouth flew under the control of the fairy sword''s fairy power, forming a **** triangle, and the blood in this triangle was increasing , The color gradually became crimson.


    "Blood sacrifice, the fourth turn!" Chi short sword forcibly opened Fan Tianyin''s fourth turn with his own blood as a memorial service.


    In mid-air, the huge Fan Tianyin began to rotate slowly. At this moment, this Fan Yin was equivalent to pressing on Song Ning. Song Ning was at the center of this Fan Yin, and Fan Tianyin seemed to be in Song. The top of Ning''s head rotates generally. Every time it rotates, the weight above Fantianyin begins to increase, and the area around Song Ning also continuously makes a noise.


    Fan Tianyin''s rotation speed is extremely slow, but this weight increase is very fast. When this Tianyin turns to a quarter, Song Ning feels that his entire body is about to resist Fan Tianyin''s weight. .


    "What kind of magic weapon is this?" Song Ning was shocked. This magic weapon was too weird. He even increased the weight. With this weight, the monk would surely be crushed to death.


    Boom!


    Under the strong oppression of Song Ning''s surroundings, the voice came, and it was already shattered, and Song Ning was pressed to death at the moment, unable to move at all.


    Fan Tianyin continued to rotate, and when it reached a quarter, the area around Song Ning had been deformed, but even so, Fan Tianyin still failed to completely fall down and crush Song Ning to death.


    At this moment, Song Ning is already a poor donkey. He is not able to take the eighth step of Xuantian, but the eighth step of Xuantian does not have any blessings for the static and dynamic domain. It is completely the fusion of the three types of Yuyu. The eighth step, I am afraid that these days can directly fall down and kill Song Ning.


    Song Ning now felt that Fan Tianyin had reached the top of his head, as if he had touched his hair. At this time, Song Ning''s left eye flames and right eye frost, and then there was more frost in the left eye, and more flame in the right eye The flame and frost blended, and a force that burst out due to the repulsion was on the top of Song Ning''s head, which was opposed to Fan Tianyin, who was about to drop another point.


    boom!


    This is the first time Fan Tianyin is lifted!


    Under the bombardment of this force, Fan Tianyin even raised an inch. After Fan Tianyin lifted an inch, Song Ning''s body immediately supported Fan Tianyin. Although Fan Tianyin was still slowly decreasing, this inch The distance is enough for Song Ning to persist for a while.


    However, Song Ning is trying to fight Fan Tianyin again with the power just now, but finds that the power of frost and flame in his body seems to be lacking. Although it is recovering, it takes time.


    The short sword that controlled Fan Tianyin''s chest was stuffy, and a blood mist spewed out. If Fan Tianyin was resisted, then he would be restless. If Fan Tianyin retreated, then he would be injured, but only short. Sword never thought that a monk Wen Dao was able to push him up after he made a third of his fourth turn.


    The force that erupted from the repel of frost and flame fell in the eyes of Chi Duanjian, deeply convinced Chi Duanjian. In Chi Duanjian''s view, these are the two forces of Yin and Yang, according to common sense In general, it is impossible for these two forces to appear at the same time, but now what ...

 Chapter 459： kneel

    Chi Duanjian stabilized his mind. In his opinion, Song Ning had certainly used some powerful consumables to attack. This consumable may only have one in Song Ning''s hands, so there must be only one such attack.


    Although it is true that the attack is only once, Song Ning uses the power in his body, not the consumables that Chi Duanjian believes. If he knew that it was Song Ning ��s own attack just now, he might be at this moment. Another spit of blood spewed out.


    Fan Tianyin''s rotation continued, and Song Ning''s resistance was extremely difficult. He watched Fan Tianyin reach the top of his head, knowing that there was no hard resistance, but at this time, if he wanted to resist but could not resist, he could only raise his hands. Hard against the flesh.


    At this time, although Chi Xiujian was repaired for consumption, he was only slightly injured, and Song Ning under Fan Tianyin was already suppressed by death.


    Fan Tianyin fell on Song Ning''s hands, and Song Ning''s hands were propped up with force. Under the combination of spiritual power and domain, Fan Tianyin was even resisted by Song Ning!


    The sound of clicks in Song Ning''s body is the sound of bones colliding with each other, obviously overwhelmed and about to be crushed.


    Chi Jianjian finally breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that even this fourth turn would not kill Song Ning to death. If that was the case, then this person was really the first demon in the world.


    Chi Duanjian listened to the clicking sound of bone collision, and looked at Song Ning''s eyes as if he were looking at a dead person.


    When Fan Tianyin fell, Song Ning''s blood vessels burst and blood poured out. Even so, Song Ning still resisted, and he was desperately thinking about how to fight these days.


    All the tricks that Song Ning was able to perform were performed, but now they are all useless. At this time, his legs are shaking and his feet are being pressed into the ground. There are overwhelming sounds coming from his knees, but Song Ning is still insisting on full strength, if his knees are bent a little at this moment, I am afraid that the whole body will completely lose the resistance.


    The short sword outside continued to put pressure on Fan Tianyin. For Song Ning, even enemies, he was extremely admired at the moment: "In this case, he can resist hard, the strength of this body is really not comparable to that of ordinary people. Yes, it ��s martial arts. It ��s really a well-deserved reputation, but it ��s a pity, who made you provoke me that day, and who made me already against you? If I do n��t kill you today, you ��re going to kill me in another day. You can only die if you live. "


    Chi Duanjian had no slight feud with Song Ning before, so now when he sees Song Ning as strong as he is, he is also a little bit impatient.


    However, genius is used to be obliterated. If Song Ning was not a genius, he would not resist that way in Baihuahai that day. If he did not resist, he would naturally not be wounded, nor would he end like this.


    "Dead, after you die, I will be buried for you." Chi short sword said, has gradually canceled the control of Fan Tianyin, this continuous control of Tianyin needs to constantly consume blood, of course, if he does not Forcing the fourth turn of Fan Tianyin with blood sacrifice will not be the same.


    In the short Jianjian''s eyes, Song Ning''s legs were trembling, and his arms seemed to be numb, and they were constantly dropping.


    Click!


    Song Ning''s legs suddenly bent, and Fan Tianyin''s descent speed suddenly increased. Song Ning''s body was three inches shorter, but just before the knees were about to fall, Fan Tianyin''s descent stopped again.


    The expressions on Chi Shoujian''s face were so stagnant that he had reached this level. He didn''t know what reason Song Ning insisted on.


    "Dead!" Chi Duanjian no longer cared about any blood, the blood in the body was consumed again, Fan Tianyin immediately began to rotate slowly again, and Song Ning''s body under Fan Tianyin also felt the strength increase again.


    "Do you want me to die?" Song Ning''s internal voices were still unceasing. When he opened his mouth, there was blood in his mouth. Even the so-called "Tao" could not kill him Song Ning, let alone a hypocrite monk?


    Song Ning''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, he clenched his teeth, and his arms slammed against the top.


    just����


    To no avail.


    Song Ning''s knees kept falling, and he looked close to the ground.


    "You kneel down for me!" Chi Duanjian was furious, and the mortal still stalemate in front of him, causing him to consume so much blood. At this moment, he not only wanted Song Ning to die, he wanted Song Ning to kneel in front of him dead!


    Song Ning now feels unconscious, and for a moment, he seems to feel a lot lighter. If he can let go now, maybe it is a relief?


    Too heavy, too tired ...


    But just when Song Ning''s hands were about to be revoked, a voice suddenly came from his mind. This voice was extremely majestic, like a giant''s voice, thick and full of confidence.


    "I have won all my life, and I haven''t thought of anyone kneeling, every monk who is a hypocrite, is not qualified! Even if I am crushed, I can''t kneel to anyone!"


    This sound is like a sigh, but more of it is like a warning. Outsiders can''t hear it, only Song Ning can hear it, and it also fits Song Ning''s meaning. No one can force Song Ning to kneel unless Song Ning Want to kneel yourself!


    The voice spread throughout Song Ning''s body, and Song Ning''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and an unprecedented momentum flashed in his eyes. In Song Ning''s body, the already bent bone frame stood upright again, Song Ning immediately understood that the sound just now should be made by the owner of the skeleton in his body.


    The owner of this skeleton was once a genuine giant, but the skeleton was made into a skeleton after being polished and placed in Song Ning''s body.


    Now, the unwillingness of this skeleton has exploded, and this life has been propped up.


    Chi Duanjian''s hands shook, he couldn''t see through Song Ning''s body, and at this moment he didn''t understand why Song Ning suddenly had strength. The weight of Tianyin now exceeds one million catties. Live a million catties ...


    Chi Duanjian hurriedly maintained the rotation of Fan Tianyin, and Fan Tianyin''s weight continued to increase. Although he failed to crush Song Ning to death, Song Ning''s body kept falling into the earth.


    The ground around Song Ning was cracking, and the earth was falling when the earth collapsed, and Song Ning''s body began to sink into the ground, and half of his body disappeared in an instant.


    boom!


    After blinking, Song Ning was directly pressed into the ground by Fan Tianyin, and at the same time, Chi Duanjian could feel Song Ning''s breath. Instead of stopping because Song Ning had fallen into the ground, he was even more forceful.


    There was a sound of roaring on the ground, which shocked many monks. Ordinary monks'' fighting methods, no one would be in charge of killing and surpassing goods. Even if they did something harmful and harmless, no one would care, but now it is different. What is pressed is the land of the demon domain, destroying the demon domain, and destroying the mainland. No one will stand by and watch this kind of thing.

 Chapter 460： dead

    Chi short sword naturally knows that this matter will be opposed by the monks around him, and he is also afraid that Chi Changjian, who is a hundred miles away, will come to complete this battle immediately, quick battle and quick decision, so he does not care about the blood at this moment. The consumption, crazy operation Fan Tianyin.


    Under Fan Tianyin, Song Ning feels that his body seems to have unlocked a certain ability, but he can really not bend under this huge weight, but all he can do now is just open his hands and support Fan Tianyin on his head could not compete with Fan Tianyin at all, so his body kept falling and falling until he felt that his feet seemed to step on something.


    Song Ning itself is under the earth, and has always stepped on the gravel, but now it is different. Song Ning can feel that it is like the roof of a layer of buildings under his feet, and this is very hard, Song Ninggang 1 When I stepped here, my body had a feeling of wanting to be broken.


    Song Ning ��s body is extremely strong at the moment, and the reason for the giant bones in the body is that the hardness of Song Ning ��s body is like a fairy treasure, because this powerful body and the huge weight of Fan Tianyin look like the roof of a certain building. It was even crushed by Song Ning!


    As soon as Song Ning''s feet crushed the roof of the shed, he felt a strong suction force under his feet. This suction force directly washed Song Ning over.


    Fan Tianyin is still declining, but the speed of its decline is not as fast as that of sucking away Song Ning, so at this moment, Fan Tianyin has already failed.


    It was also at the same time that a big hand suddenly stretched out in the sky to pinch the sky seal directly. This hand was too big to be like a toy in front of it.


    Boom!


    With that force, the big hand grabbed Fan Tianyin directly from the ground, and then crushed it directly.


    Fan Tian was smashed, the internal organs of the delayed sword were damaged, and there was a continuous blasting sound from his body. He knelt on his knees and shed blood, but the matter was so far, the short sword also knew that there must be a powerful person. Then, he endured the severe pain in his body and got up and fled wildly.


    The voice of the master of that big hand was rumbling, as if it were a god, and fell into the short sword ears: "I don''t care if you kill, but if you want to destroy this continent, you are looking for death!"


    Chi Shoujian didn''t care so much at the moment, now he just bleeds and hears the sound, and his body''s fairy power is not stable, but when he thought he had escaped, his body suddenly burst and flesh and blood turned into an instant The powder, even the fairy roots that had been cultivated, were destroyed and disappeared without a trace.


    The Chi Sword died, and that power also disappeared, as if nothing had happened. The huge palm power and the roar that punished the Chi Sword just now can only be heard by the Chi Sword, the first person in a hurry in the distance The individual is Chi Changjian. Before Chi Changjian discovered that the fighting was very fierce here, he did n��t care at first, but then he found something was wrong. When he arrived, he found that one of the fighting was Song Ning ��s spiritual power, while the other side He is very familiar with the breath, but he is not sure.


    However, when he saw Chi Duanjian fleeing near here, he finally knew that Chi Duanjian was the one who killed Song Ning!


    Chi Changjian''s breath disappears, Chi Changjian feels a sharp pain in his heart, his brother, life is rooted, Chi Changjian is dead, Chi Changjian''s natural mind is damaged, at this moment in Chi Changjian''s heart, the death of Chi Duanjian is As Song Ning did, it was Song Ning who killed his brother!


    Chi Ruolan did not go out all the year round, but just now he heard that Song Ning, the party fighting in the Baili outside the city, immediately followed Chi Changjian, although Chi Ruolan was not as fast as Chi Changjian, but at this time Now that she had arrived, she saw that the last glance was the short sword fleeing and fled to death.


    At this moment, they stood on the ground that had fallen a few feet, and Chi Ruolan''s breathing became hurried: "Grandpa, the one who exploded and died just now ..."


    "Your second grandpa, my brother, Chi Shoujian." Chi Changjian''s voice was weak.


    Chi Ruolan shook her body, she looked around in a hurry: "So, what about Song Ning? What happened just now? Yes, is it Grandpa and Song Ning? Or is Song Ning helping Grandpa to fight against ..."


    "Your second grandfather hasn''t been home for more than ten years, but now when he comes home, he actually fought with Song Ning and was killed by Song Ning ..." Chi Changjian grinned sternly.


    Chi Ruolan stepped back a few steps, she did n��t even think that this would be the case. From a young age, she had a good relationship with the second grandpa, and the second grandpa loved her very much, but one day the second grandpa suddenly disappeared, and she dreamed every day. Looking forward to the second grandpa can come back soon, but now ...


    Grandpa Er did come back, but he fought with Song Ning and was killed by Song Ning ...


    Chi Ruolan was a little difficult to accept. She was looking for Song Ning''s breath, but at the moment Song Ning''s breath seemed to have completely disappeared.


    Chi Changjian''s gaze has always been in the very center of the area where the earth is recessed. He saw a hole here at a glance, and this hole happened to be the size of a person. At first glance, it seemed that someone had entered the hole The same.


    Chi Changjian ��s immortal power extended, and there was a demise in his eyes: ��Song Ning, even if you, if I killed my second brother, I would not be willing to give up, this matter, there must be a saying!��


    But just when Chi Changjian''s fairy power collided with the building that looked like a roof, a violent force directly bit Chi Changjian''s fairy power, Chi Changjian was frightened, and immediately recovered the fairy power, But that power seemed to catch up, just like a demon chasing him with a big mouth, wanting to eat it.


    Hiss ~


    Chi Changjian shook his body and stepped back a few steps, and cold sweat oozed out of his forehead. If it were not for his extremely fast speed, the strength was just swallowing his fairy power just now. , Will be injured.


    Chi Changjian looked at the ground in amazement, grabbed Chi Ruolan next to him, and suddenly rose to a height of ten miles, which relieved him, but even so, he was still shocked.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Song Ning can be found?" Chi Ruolan was very confused in his mind at the moment.


    Chi Changjian shook his head: "There is something below, the power is too strong, which is not what I can offend, Song Ning should be suppressed by your second grandpa''s magic weapon, if he meets the power just now, he will definitely die . "


    Chi Ruolan pulled off and nearly fell.


    Chi Changjian sighed heavily: "Ruolan, Song Ning killed your second grandfather, he is the enemy of our Chi family, he is dead now, if he is not dead, you must kill him. Do you understand the goal! "


    Chi Ruolan gritted his teeth, Chi family ancestors said the first "Kill Chi family, this hatred is not common"!


    Seemingly made a great struggle, Chi Ruolan''s eyes were tearful, and he nodded: "I ... understand ..."

 Chapter 461： Chis misunderstanding

    Chi Ruolan understands, she does n��t know whether she ��understand�� because Song Ning is dead, or she understands Grandpa Chi Changjian and Chi ��s ancestry.


    But Chi Ruolan understands that Song Ning is the enemy of the Chi family. Even if Song Ning is dead at the moment, he is still the enemy of the Chi family. This is a fact that can never be changed.


    Chi Changjian''s eyes flashed with murderous intentions, but at the same time there was endless fear. The force underground just now was too strange and too amazing. He couldn''t afford the courage to see it again.


    "Look here for your second grandpa''s relics, even if it is ... a bone." Chi Changjian tears, their brothers are affectionate, but some small friction occurred that year, Chi Changjian has always been ashamed of his brother, But I didn''t expect to see each other again after so many years.


    While searching for the relics of Chi short sword, Chi Changjian also ordered the people in Chi family to come to search, so that the search speed can be faster.


    At this time, many monks also came, some of them were high and some were low, but among them, the lowest was also the **** of monk. They looked at this scene and did not know what happened just now. However, when they saw the appearance of Chi Family, they understood that perhaps someone in Chi Family died in this fight.


    But everyone knows the strength of the Chi family. The Chi family is only Chi Changjian, a false immortal. Who caused the massive battle just now? Could someone from Chi family break through to a false fairy?


    However, these were nothing more than curiosity in their hearts. After seeing Chi Changjian''s appearance, they all greeted each other, and after leaving a few words of comfort, they left. They didn''t even inquire about the fight just now.


    Several Xianxian and Daoxian monks looked at this scene, and looked at the earth that had been sunk for ten miles, and they were shocked. The strength of this battlefield has exceeded that of Xianxian. In such a battle, there are Xxianxian The fall is also normal.


    The crowd dispersed, but none of them released their spiritual power to investigate below. They did so to give Chi Changjian a face, but they didn''t think of it and missed this mysterious underground palace!


    There is a mysterious and huge palace under the ground. The palace was originally built deep in the ground, but because of the continuous change of the earth, the sand blows and the weathering all the year round, the palace is getting closer and closer to the ground. Was hit by Song Ning.


    The palace is not very big, only a few miles in length and width. The roof of the palace is made of sky fire glazed jade. This sky fire glazed jade is very hard, and it is a tile with natural fire properties. This kind of tile is very magical. Once it is forcibly destroyed by the power, it will burn a flame, a piece of glazed jade will burn, and all the glazed jade will burn, then all the places made of glazed jade in the whole palace will burn. Until the fire is exhausted, the fire will not go out.


    Coincidentally, the whole palace is all made of glazed jade. Even under the palace, there is a layer of glazed jade, so at this moment, the periphery of the whole palace has begun to burn.


    However, by coincidence, Song Ning was directly inhaled into the palace before the glazed jade was burned, saving the pain of being burnt by the glazed jade.


    Although the burning pain was eliminated, Song Ning has now entered this palace buried underground for many years. Standing in this huge palace, Song Ning feels a fairy power, which is very rich, but But it is extremely restrained, even if you want to breathe, you can''t **** this fairy force into your body.


    But what surprised Song Ning in this palace was not only the fairy power, but the dead energy.


    Song Ning''s first step into this place felt that it was unusual. In other words, Song Ning felt that it might be a tomb!


    In the ancient fairyland, if a fairy died, there should be a place like a fairy tomb to bury the fairy, so that the fairy''s body can be safe.


    Before Song Ning fell into this palace, he felt unusually cold. The degree of coldness was much colder than the cold abyss of the former Leng family, but then Song Ning felt that the problem was rising, and it was not so cold. Song Ning Standing on the ground made of crystal clear stone, I felt a bit of fever between the ground, and I was curious: "There is still geothermal heat in this underground, here ..."


    But Song Ning found something wrong, where is the geothermal heat, and there is a flame burning in the underground! Through the crystal clear stone on the ground, Song Ning could see the fierce fire below. If it were not for this stone, the flame might have burned into the palace.


    "This stone is pretty good. It should be no problem for a year and a half under this flame." Song Ning thought.


    But immediately, Song Ning found that the stone was not right. There was a fairy in the crystal clear stone. Song Ning stomped his foot hard and found that the stone was immobile and the texture was extremely hard.


    "This ... is fairy jade ?!" Song Ning puffed his breath, and he looked around. The palace was a few miles away, and the ground was all made of fairy jade.


    The monk''s spirit stone is still unable to build such a vast ground, let alone immortal jade. This kind of immortal jade has never been seen by Song Ning, but now it still depends on speculation and analysis to think it is immortal jade. The ground of this palace turned out to be made of fairy jade, which shows how rich the owner of this palace is.


    The rich monks from ancient times to the present must have been all powerful and cultivated to be universal. If not, no wealth could be kept.


    "It seems that it''s really in the tomb of some seniors." Song Ning thought, bowing to the surroundings: "The ancestors are not strange, the younger Song Ning was inadvertently inhaled here, there is no attempt, please The ancestors sent the juniors away. "


    Song Ning thought to himself that there must be a spirit or the like in a grave of this size. Be polite yourself, otherwise it will be finished as an intruder, and besides, the battle above will continue. Fan Tianyin had no fight back, how could he be willing to give up?


    However, when Song Ning bowed his fists and waited for half of the incense, he didn''t hear any movement, and no one seemed to hear him at all.


    So Song Ning felt something was wrong. He looked up and looked up. The hole that he fell off had disappeared. Song Ning naturally knew how hard the roof above him was, and now he had to focus his attention on the front.


    At this time, the place he was in was like a square, and the entrance to the palace was facing him. The entrance to the palace was only one floor. The building behind the entrance was two floors, and then the third floor. To the 36th floor, this is the end.

 Chapter 462： Fairy tomb

    Song Ningxiu, of course, is familiar with the arrangement of the building in front of him. He forgets what book he has seen from. The arrangement of this building is related to the arrangement of some kind of feng shui. The immortality here is very rich, but Here is somewhere below the demon domain, so Song Ning judged that this arrangement should be able to condense the fairy spirit.


    In this demon realm, there is very little immortal energy. In the entire Orchid Continent, Song Ning has never heard of any immortal energy, so Song Ning feels that it is because of this architectural arrangement that absorbs immortal energy. Come together.


    Song Ning looked around, and finally his eyes fell on some strange statues around him. Although the locations visited by these statues may seem irregular, they are still somewhat hidden, but the most important thing is that although these statues have demon There are also gods and the like, but their heads are facing different directions, and they also look like they are carefully arranged.


    "It must be the fairy tomb right here, and the fairy corpse should be in the center of the palace." Song Ning looked up at the sky, the center of the roof of the palace shone with light, and a beam of light fell between them. , Directly irradiated below, Song Ning thought, that should be some kind of power, irradiated on the corpse, in order to protect.


    Song Ning also wanted to understand that the surrounding flames were burning, perhaps because someone forcibly entered the closed palace. This palace had to be destroyed by itself, so the flames would burn, and after a long time, they would be completely burned.


    "I really don''t know if this is a blessing due to misfortune, or walk into a dead end." Song Ning sighed bitterly, but when thinking of the Fan Tianyin just now, Song Ning would rather stay here for a while, otherwise even if he went back, he couldn''t crack that one Day seal.


    After fighting with Xuxian monk, Song Ning finally realized that the strength of every Xuxian monk should not be underestimated. That sky seal is a fairy treasure. If Xuxian monk cooperates with Xianbao, the power is too strong, but now The Xianbao that he had in his hand was just the Sky Burning Sword, and the Sky Burning Sword was no longer there, and Song Ning had no treasure to sit by.


    Moreover, Song Ning now lacks a powerful technique. Although the immortal technique is very powerful, Song Ning never dared to perform in the spirit realm. Now if he fights with people, without burning the sky sword, Song Ning really has nothing to do. Tricks.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning suddenly felt that it was a good thing to come to the fairy tomb this time. Such a luxurious palace as a tomb, then there must be a lot of funerary items. From the scale and momentum of this palace, the funerary items will certainly not be Worse.


    Song Ning walked, and there was a burst of burning heat under his feet. He accelerated his pace and walked towards the gate. If the flames were burning below, Song Ning estimated that they wanted to dig out these fairy jade, after all, this fairy jade But no amount of spirit stones can be bought.


    There are two stone pillars outside the gate of the palace. Different patterns are carved on the two stone pillars. These patterns come to life as if they were living things. When Song Ning walked past the two stone pillars, the stone pillars were Suddenly the light flashed, and Song Ning''s feet were as if they were stuck to the ground, and they couldn''t move at all.


    Song Ning felt that there were two extremely weak forces flowing out of the body. These two forces flowed into the two pillars, and the carvings on the pillars were actually alive. At this moment, they twisted and followed With their twisting, the stone pillar''s light also rose from the roots.


    At this moment, Song Ningyin could feel that the two stone pillars were divided into 100 layers. At this moment, the light had already shone to one-tenth. When the light rose again, the part that exceeded one-tenth suddenly changed color.


    At the bottom is purple, and above the purple is blue. In the blink of an eye, the light rises to two tenths, and then more than two tenths.


    More than two-tenths of the color changed to cyan, and the light continued to rise. Song Ning found that the light should be arranged from the bottom to the top of purple, blue, green, green, yellow, orange, and red, just red, The rainbow colors of orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple are reversed.


    At this time, the speed of the light above the column slowed down. At this moment, the light has exceeded half of the column. Song Ning looked at the part that had flashed different colors of light. The length of a piece of light in different colors is exactly one-tenth of the whole column. However, there are only seven colors in ''red orange yellow green blue blue purple''. If it is above the red color, what color will it be?


    Song Ning had a faint excitement in his heart. He felt that the stone pillar was like some kind of test on him. The higher the light, the stronger his ability in a certain area.


    Five tenths passed quickly, and the color of the light began to change from yellow to orange.


    It is just that the growth of the light has become slower, but even though it is slow, it is still growing steadily.


    Six out of ten is completed and the orange begins to turn red!


    Song Ning''s heartbeat accelerated, and he felt that there was a heat flow in his body. At this moment, he seemed to be boiling blood, somehow, his emotions were mobilized, and the whole person was in a state of excitement.


    Immediately afterwards, the red light was completed.


    Song Ning stared at the stone pillar, but found that the light on the stone pillar did not seem to increase anymore. This made him faintly a bit lost, as if it was a very full exam, he only scored seven points.


    But in the moment when the lost color in Song Ning''s heart just started, the light above the stone pillar began to move again, but this time the growth rate was very slow, intermittent, and it seemed to be able to stop at any time.


    This is silver!


    A sliver of silver makes the pillar continuously increase, and Song Ning stares intently at the tenth of the length of silver.


    one tenth.


    one fifth.


    one third����


    Song Ning looked at one-tenth of the length of silver. At this moment, silver has been half, and then half, then it will be promoted to another color, and at the same time, the light will enter the tenth of the entire stone pillar. section.


    Only at this moment, that silver growth slowed down again.


    The speed continued to slow, and when stopped at the edge of the stone pillars under eight tenths and nine tenths, the silver stopped moving.


    Song Ning waited, because the light above the stone pillar was still blinking, he did not give up. When he wanted to come, if it was some kind of sideways look, then if it was completed, there must be a hint on the stone pillar, but now there is no hint It means that it may not be completely over yet.


    What color will be above the silver?


    What kind of sideways will this be?


    Song Ning''s eyes were hot, looking at the silver light that had not moved for a long time, holding his breath ...

 Chapter 463： A touch of gold

    The light above the stone pillars began to flicker, and the eight colors of light echoed with each other, but when the light flashed to silver, there was a trace of light on the silver, and it seemed that someone forcibly added it. In general.


    Silver is perfect!


    While the silver was perfect, Song Ning stared at the stone pillar intently. On the stone pillar, on top of the silver, there was a trace of gold!


    Although this golden color is very, very little, but a hint of golden color is hard to be ignored on silver. It seems that this is just a hint of gold, but it is far more dazzling than silver.


    The light above the stone pillar began to flash again, and now there are nine colors. Among the nine colors, from the bottom to the top, the light flashed by each color is more splendid than the previous one, especially to gold, although it is only that A trace of weak gold flashed more than silver.


    Song Ning still didn''t understand what was going on, he could move under his feet. A force pushed from the ground and pushed it to the front door of the palace. Although he was still not sure what had happened just now, Song Ning probably guessed, It must have passed some kind of test, so as to be eligible to enter the palace.


    "The apparently immobile color, but at the last moment, it seems to have been forcibly added with a hint of gold. What is going on?" Song Ning is still a little puzzled, but there is no time to hesitate at this time. The force had already pushed it to the gate of the palace.


    Before, Song Ning watched from a distance, always felt that the gate of this palace should be only about two feet, but now when Song Ning is standing here, Song Ning found that he was completely an illusion.


    Song Ning felt that just now, he seemed to have passed through some kind of enchantment and the like, and came to the gate of this palace in a trance, then did not feel too carefully, but now it seems that it may be some kind of The zoomed enchantment seemed to shrink the entire palace a lot, so when he looked at it from a distance, he felt that the palace was relatively small, and when he really stood outside the palace, he felt that it was large.


    Song Ning looked up at the gate of the palace, and at a glance, he said that there were thirty feet.


    There is a glyph above this gate. Song Ning couldn''t see his head at a glance and wanted to go back, but found that his footsteps couldn''t go back at all and could only go forward.


    If at this moment, Song Ning hadn''t thought about it but moved forward with his brain, then he would have lived in vain.


    "It seems that there is a certain kind of power that can only move forward and not back. From now on, every step must be careful." Song Ning thought, but at this moment he did not move, but looked up at the sculpture above the gate. Text.


    These glyphs seem to be painting some stories, and Song Ning looks from the bottom up, as if starting from the cause of the story, reading a little bit of the story that this gate wants to tell.


    "This is a race, which lived happily, carefree, all born out of celestial babies, prosperous, and very harmonious. Suddenly one day, a man in this race fell in love with ...... A demon! The love between two people is a matter of course, but then, this fairy and demon combined, and after the combination of the two, a child was born.


    The tribe wanted to burn the child alive to sacrifice the sky, but the child''s parents secretly sent the child away.


    Although the child was gone, the parents were burned to death, and this family was also condemned one after another. The deaths and injuries were heavy, and there was no peace of the past, and the child went ... "


    Song Ning said while looking at the glyphs, he said that the glyphs he could see had reached the end, and could not be seen clearly from the top.


    This story shocked Song Ning. He could see from the glyph that the glyph should have been carved long and long ago. He wanted to know what happened to the children born by the fairy and the demon, but he simply looked at it. Less than.


    "Children born to fairy and demon ..." Song Ning muttered: "Could it be ... demon fairy family ?!"


    Song Ning suddenly felt the whole body trembling when thinking of the three words "Yao Xian Clan". If it was really that Xian Xian Clan, was it the tomb of the Xian Xian Clan''s ancestors, or the Xian Xian Clan? Ancestors'' graves?


    Song Ning took a deep breath, lifted her finger, and touched it gently. The door opened automatically before Song Ning touched it.


    The huge two doors squeaked and opened with a squeak, the inside was dark, but when the door was fully opened, there was a sudden rhythmic cool light inside, which was like a candle , But if you look closely, you will find some kind of shining stone.


    This is not a spirit stone or a fairy jade, but a kind of stone that glows under the action of fairy power.


    Song Ning stood at the threshold and looked around for four times. At this time, the threshold was half a height in front of him. He crossed the threshold and walked in. After stepping on the ground, he carefully examined it for a moment. , But it''s just a fairy jade without half of the fairy power.


    "Before I opened the door, there was no fairy power inside, otherwise the stones would not wait for the door to open, and the fairy power would enter, and then light up." Song Ning said secretly, at this moment he had two conjectures.


    First, the place itself is the evacuation of Xianli, there is no Xianli, so the stone will shine only after Xianli enters after the door is opened.


    The second is that this place itself has fairy power, but for some reason, the fairy power disappeared.


    Both of these possibilities are possible, but Song Ning is more inclined to be the second one, because the ground is all fairy jade. Why is there no spiritual power in the fairy jade? If you don''t want to have immortal power in this immortal jade, then why not take the time to be so troublesome, just use other materials directly?


    Song Ning walked cautiously in this room. He looked up and looked towards the ceiling. Although he had already been psychologically prepared, he still didn''t expect it to be a hundred feet tall.


    Before, Song Ning saw a total of thirty-six buildings in the distance, but now he is standing in the lowest building. The thirty-five in the back of the house are higher than this, and it has grown exponentially. , So think about it, how tall will the last building be?


    The shape of the roof structure is very strange, like a landslide, the lower the distance from the door, the higher it rises. This actually makes Song Ning feel a little incomprehensible, but when I think of normal buildings, the walls are shorter. The further in and out, Song Ning did not put these in his heart, but looked around by the light.


    This is a small palace, very small, only a hundred feet square, but within the scope of this hundred feet square, Song Ning found that there is a small octagonal stone platform in the middle.

 Chapter 464： Octagonal stone platform

    This octagonal stone platform is located at the very center of the small palace. The eight angles of the octagonal stone platform point in eight directions. In eight directions in the northwest, there is a ball like this in the middle of the stone platform, but it is not flexible, but it seems to be carved directly on the stone platform.


    Song Ning could n��t tell exactly what the material was, so he could only treat it as stone. There was no texture on the stone table, and it was polished very smooth, just like a mirror surface. What he did, but he found that the eight corners of the stone platform seemed to be pointing. He turned around and immediately felt tight.


    It ��s not that Song Ning was timid, but he never found out before that if this small palace was shrunk, it must have been an octagonal shape, and in every corner, there was a ... statue, some of which looked like It ��s a god, and some look like monsters, but no matter which one, Song Ning is very difficult to see its appearance, he can only see the outline, and whether it is a **** or a demon, it is only Song Ning. The feeling inside.


    This is not a problem with Song Ning''s eyesight, but these statues are not obvious to ordinary people.


    Some repairs are extremely high. If the statues are portrayed, then these statues will also have different powers according to the repairing behavior of the sculptor. From this, I think that the original repair of the statues in the eight corners is definitely different. Where ringing.


    It was n��t Song Ning who was afraid, but for some reason at this time, he always felt that there was some gloom in the small palace. The light from the stone was white, but now it seems to have a hint of green. He took a deep breath and moved towards The statues in the eight directions worshiped one by one, and while praying, they said in the mouth: "Senior Song Ning, who entered this place by mistake, if you are disturbed, I hope to forgive me."


    Although it was a worship, Song Ning was only bowing his hands together, and after doing all of this, he stood up and looked at it again, and those lights seemed to be white again.


    Song Ning felt strange here, and walked towards the front. There was a door all the way forward. In Song Ning''s impression, this should be the door to the next palace. He easily pulled the door open ...


    But just as the door opened, a flame arrow suddenly fired, and a green light flashed on the flame arrow, with a dead air in the light, and at a glance, this was not an ordinary fire, but Ghost fire!


    Song Ning closed the door quickly, only to hear the sound, the arrow of the ghost fire hit the door, Song Ning felt a shock in the palm of the hand against the stone door, it seemed that the arrow of the ghost fire deeply penetrated the stone door, and the shock was also a ghost fire The arrow came.


    There was a trace of cold sweat on Song Ning''s forehead, and there was no more movement behind the stone door. He felt a little relieved. After calming down, he recalled the situation when he opened the stone door just now. Although the ghost fire arrow came very quickly, Song Ning still Seeing the scene on the other side of the stone gate.


    The picture emerged in his mind. In this picture, there is a skeleton with a bow and arrow in his hand. It seems that the skeleton is already full of bows. When Song Ning opened the stone door, the arrow left the string and the speed was fast. , But in the blink of an eye.


    "That should be guarded here." Song Ning was a little puzzled. He felt that this place was a little weird. The skeleton just said nothing about other abilities. The archery alone is very tricky. Even Song Ning has his own speed. There is no confidence, and the most important thing is that the other party shoots a ghost fire. This is the first time Song Ning has seen a ghost fire.


    In Song Ning''s impression, there are thirty-five palaces in the back. Normally, if there are people who are guarding the palace, they will definitely become stronger and stronger. The arrow just made Song Ning There is a feeling that it is difficult to dodge, if the latter is stronger than him, and it is an enhancement, then I am afraid that Song Ning will die here.


    Until now, Song Ning still felt a little afraid. He didn''t move. He just stood on the spot, thinking about the strength of the skull just now, but he thought about it, but gave up the idea of ??opening the stone door again.


    Although he felt he could escape the arrow of the skull, what next? If the skeleton''s archery speed is faster or some technique is used, Song Ning may not be able to resist. The main thing is that Song Ning does not know how many skeletons there are in the next palace.


    If one is easy to handle, but if there are more ...


    Song Ning swallowed and looked at the octagonal stone platform. He really wanted to get out from here quickly, and the only way out from here was to go out one by one palace. If there is an exit, Then it must be at the end, not here.


    "But it ��s no wonder, after all, this is a fairy tomb. If it is a fairy tomb, there must be many treasures, and if there are fairy corpses in the coffin, then there must be more funeral items. What are some organs or artifacts? This guard is also normal. "Song Ning said to himself secretly, and began to wander around the small palace now. He mainly wanted to see what the eight statues were carved.


    However, whenever Song Ning walked to a statue and wanted to take a closer look at the face of the statue, he found himself in awe of the head. This feeling was so strong that Song Ning''s head hurt.


    Song Ning walked around in the palace and eventually gave up. He wanted to go back to the octagonal stone platform to study and study. When he wanted to come, this is the starting point for envy, so what organs should there be? , But it was n��t just Song Ning who had a headache just now or he was careless, he tripped over something as soon as he stepped.


    As a Wen Dao monk, it was unusual to stumble while walking. Song Ning immediately touched the ground, and then he discovered that there was a chain on the ground!


    This chain is embedded in the fairy jade, but somehow it is protruding here. Song Ning touched the chain and walked in the direction of the chain to the edge of the octagonal stone platform.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at the chain connecting the octagonal stone platform and the statue, and then looked under the feet of other statues. After a while, he discovered that the octagonal stone platform was actually connected with eight chains, and the eight chains were from these eight It stretched out at the foot of the statue.


    At this point, Song Ning''s mind figured it out, saying that it was connected with eight statues, but in fact, this is clearly the situation where the eight statues use a chain to lock the octagonal stone platform.


    "This is an immortal tomb. There must be an immortal coffin in the immortal tomb, and the real immortal coffin will not contain ordinary corpses. The eight statues carved are all powerful people, so ... This octagonal stone platform is a fairy coffin! "Song Ning took a deep breath, staring at the octagonal stone platform and couldn''t help but take two steps back.

 Chapter 465： Inside the fairy coffin

    Looking at the octagonal stone platform, Song Ning suddenly seemed to think of something.


    If it is an ordinary building, it should be from low to high, and the palace group he has seen today is also the same, but Song Ning knows that this is a fairy tomb, but all the tombs should be the coffin at the end, rather than put At the beginning, now when I see these eight chains and see the skeleton before combining them, Song Ning finally makes a final conclusion.


    This is not the starting point of the fairy tomb, but the ending point!


    It must be that these eight statues are not enough to suppress the octagonal stone platform, so the palace building was used to form a repression trend, plus the feng shui and spiritual power here, which was able to suppress the existence within the octagonal stone platform.


    "If the form of this building is placed in feng shui, should it be called the king of the earth?" Song Ning muttered to himself, the first building was the tallest, and then lowered once, in order to suppress the rear, from before From the thirty-six palaces, Song Ning finally understood it. It seems that it used thirty-six repressive forces to suppress the octagonal stone platform here, and then it seems that this power is insufficient, so it was used. Eight statues were chained to the octagonal stone platform to suppress it.


    With so much power to suppress, what exactly exists in this octagonal stone platform?


    Song Ning took a deep breath, which was completely cold when she entered the body. At this time, Song Ning felt more gloomy around her, and the bright light seemed to turn green again.


    If you want to go out from here, you have to walk from this end point to the starting point, and find a way to leave at the starting point. It is interesting to envy. Usually, the tombs are entered at the starting point, and the end point is out, and here is the opposite.


    Song Ning sighed, Why did you come to such a fairy tomb? I used to think that it might be a good thing to come here, but now it seems that it is the safest to be with this octagonal stone platform now.


    However, Song Ning, who has already realized these things, will naturally no longer regard the octagonal stone platform as an ordinary stone platform. He is very happy now. He just wanted to sit on the octagonal stone platform for a rest. Otherwise, I do n��t know how I died.


    Song Ning stared at the octagonal stone platform for a while, and at this moment he didn''t know what to do. The next room was the most difficult room in the 36 palaces. In the battle, Song Ning had little confidence to think that he could pass the most difficult palace.


    Suddenly, Song Ning seemed to hear a voice near her ear.


    His hairs were all erected, to be precise, this was the first time he had spent so long with the corpse. He felt the coolness behind him at the moment, and the light from the surrounding stones was more green , Looks just like the wildfire before.


    Song Ning''s hair was tingling, and a voice came out of her mind.


    The voice was too weak, and Song Ning could not hear it at all, but Song Ning could feel that the sound seemed to be calling him, and seemed to want him to pass.


    "Come ..." Suddenly, such a voice appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    Song Ning naturally knew that the voice was definitely from the corpse lying inside the fairy coffin. He thought it would be very harsh, or hysterical screams, but now it falls in Song Ning''s heart, but Song Ning found The sound was not as he thought it, because it was very weak, without harshness, and the sound was very light and nice, as if it were made by a beautiful woman.


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment. He didn''t want to go, but the voice came again in his mind.


    "Come ..." This time the voice was louder than before, but still there was no scream like that. It made Song Ning a little surprised. Song Ning thought about it. After all, this is a fairy tomb. It ��s a fairy coffin, and among the fairy coffins is the fairy corpse, so many suppressions should n��t be able to run out, even if he used to be.


    But these are all secondary. The important thing is that Song Ning can''t go out now, so he can only go over and see.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning walked towards the fairy coffin step by step. However, when he walked up beside the fairy coffin, he suddenly felt his body instantly cool. Although the temperature dropped suddenly, it rose immediately, but just At the moment, Song Ning felt that there was a little less of his inner spiritual power!


    At the same time when Song Ning felt that Lingli was inexplicably missing a trace, the voice in the fairy coffin came out again: "I borrowed a trace of your spiritual power in order to talk to you."


    �� �� ��.


    Song Ning stepped back a few steps in shock. He looked at the fairy coffin in horror. This was too scary. Isn''t it the body lying inside? Even if the corpse can speak, Song Ning can think that it is a trace of residual power, but the residual power can borrow spiritual power? This is obviously not feasible.


    Song Ning does not understand immortals, and naturally does not know what happens when immortals die. Now in this situation, his heart naturally collapses.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, nor the power to hurt you, I want to make a deal with you." Fairy Corpse said.


    Every time this voice is introduced into Song Ning''s mind, Song Ning will feel that this sound is a little more pleasant than before, just like the appearance of a seriously ill person.


    "Who are you? Why can you still talk after you die?" Song Ning was not interested in the transaction. He didn''t believe that the other party said it wouldn''t hurt him. He was still very vigilant at the moment.


    The voice sighed: "I ... It''s been too long, I don''t remember who I am, I don''t know if I am dead or alive, but I don''t want to lie here, I want to see the sun again."


    Song Ning panicked, if Nima let you come out of the fairy coffin, it would not be called goodbye to the sun, it would be called a corpse!


    "Since you are dead, just lie inside the coffin, how bad it is to come out, and the outside world is definitely not the same as the world you existed before, you might as well ..."


    "Xianshu, do you want to learn?"


    Song Ningzheng said, the voice suddenly said.


    Immortal technique is a temptation for Song Ning, but if it is due to immortal technique, Song Ning is naturally unwilling.


    Seeming that Song Ning did not answer, the voice continued: "Yes, you are just a spiritual realm monk. Immortality is too early for you. I want to leave here. Can you help me? What conditions do you want? "


    The voice said while sighing: "No one has been here before you. The only time someone broke into the thirty-fifth hall, but was shot into the sieve by the three thousand skeleton archers, ghost fire He was ridden, burned to the ground, and fell to the depths of hell, suffering from the flames of hellfire. "


    The voice seemed to be regretful, and there was a trace of excitement. If the tone was not false, Song Ning could be sure that her words were true.

 Chapter 466： Cant save

    But, at the next moment, Song Ning felt cold behind him, and cold sweat had already wet his entire body. There are three thousand skeleton archers. Just as there were three thousand archery skeletons just now?


    Song Ning still feels afraid for a while now. Fortunately, he didn''t deliberately cross the past, otherwise it will be very tragic. Although Song Ning feels that the fairy corpse is exaggerated, he doesn''t think there is only one skeleton inside.


    From the way of suppressing the fairy coffin, it seems that the existence of the fairy coffin is extraordinary. Now that the corpses inside have all spoken, it can be seen that the strength of this life is stronger, the more powerful, inside the palace guarded in front It should be stronger, so even if there are no three thousand skull archers, there are at least a hundred.


    Song Ning thought of this and asked weakly: "If I really helped you lie, would you kill me?"


    "Fraud corpse?" The fairy corpse asked, obviously not understanding what Song Ning meant.


    Song Ning quickly changed his mouth: "I mean, I will help you see the sun again, will you kill people and kill your mouth?"


    "For those of me who are gracious, I wo n��t shoot. If you were not the first one in this ten thousand years to come to me, if I had not borrowed a trace of spiritual power from you, if you had not spoken to me, , Then when you called me "you" just now, I already killed you. "That fairy corpse said.


    Song Ning''s eyes twitched, and his heart was very dangerous. Although this person spoke very softly and had a very calm attitude, Song Ning felt an invisible grief, which seemed to be blocked by the fairy coffin, otherwise it would be directly Burst out.


    "So how do I call it?" Song Ning asked.


    The fairy corpse hesitated for a moment, but said indifferently: "Yes, this Qingxuan, you can call it whatever you want. The world today is probably very different from ten thousand years ago."


    Song Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and he could hear from the other party''s tone that the other party really didn''t have any killings. After all, Xiao Burn was beside him before, and he still felt very sensitive to killings.


    "Will I help you out, can you agree with me on any condition?" Song Ning asked.


    "You can talk and listen first, I will not do unsure things, nor will I promise you anything at random, before you borrowed a trace of my spiritual power, I forgive you for the sin of speech conflict, you talk to me, I spare you If you can escape the guilt crime, then if you can rescue me out, then I promise you a condition. "Fairy Road.


    The feeling of this fairy corpse to Song Ning really is the kind of person who promises a lot of money, but Song Ning thinks again, such a strong person, there is no need to deceive him a monk who hears the Tao, and is feeling the strength of this fairy corpse. At the same time, Song Ning already had some ideas in mind.


    "In order to fill the gap of the enchantment, my loved one turned into frost and entered the enchantment. If I save you, you will help me save her from the enchantment." Song Ning said.


    Immortal corpse heard the question, and immediately asked: "Frost enchantment?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "How do you know?"


    The fairy corpse seemed to hesitate and asked again: "The one you said, but the yin and yang are intertwined, the frost enchantment in the extreme cold snow?"


    Although Song Ning knew that the title might be different, but when Song Ning thought about it, the description of this fairy corpse should be the same as what he said.


    "Yes, that''s that." Song Ning bite.


    If this fairy corpse does not know what the enchantment is or where it is, then even if she agrees, Song Ning will have some worries. After all, the other party ��s linking world dare to agree and still do not rely. The score, but now Song Ning is excited, the look of anticipation in his eyes.


    Now that she knows the frost barrier, she should be able to stay close to ten.


    However, while Song Ning was expecting the other party to come down, the fairy corpse suddenly denied: "I ... can''t help you, change the condition."


    Song Ning shivered: "I only have this one condition, if you can''t do it, then I won''t let you go out!"


    The fairy corpse sighed, and seemed a little sorry: "If it is other conditions, I will do it, but this ... I can''t do it. If you really don''t want to help me, then it will be all right."


    Song Ninglian stepped back a few steps, his heart hurt, and he asked: "Can''t you even do it? You can''t do such a simple thing, I just have such a condition!"


    Falling from the top of hope to the bottom of this disappointment, Song Ning''s mood experienced unparalleled pain.


    The fairy corpse didn''t seem to fully understand Song Ning''s meaning. She calmly said: "The person who made the frost enchantment is too strong, not to mention that I am now, even if I was in the heyday of the year, I wanted to integrate Huashen Frost into the knot. It is very difficult for people in the world to rescue, and the success rate is only half. "


    "Impossible, impossible! There are some ways to rescue her, but you don''t know it." Song Ning''s roar increased again.


    The fairy corpse hesitated a little, and she was not angry. She just saw Song Ning''s emotions. She felt a sense of pain inexplicably: "Maybe, I have been lying here for thousands of years. There should be a way to rescue it, but I I ��m really not sure, it ��s better ... I will help your soul recover completely, and then promise you a condition, how? Your soul seems to have been hit hard, the mood swings are extremely strong, and the soul has signs of being eroded for a long time. Don''t say save people anymore, I''m afraid I will take a step first. "


    Song Ning gritted his teeth tightly. He didn''t care about his soul or other things. If he saw this fairy corpse, he wouldn''t even care if he would meet this ancient fairy or if someone would help him save Leng Yuexiao. Because he himself knew how to save Leng Yuexiao.


    The fairy corpse saw that Song Ning did not answer, thinking that his own bargaining chip was not enough. When he thought that there was only such a person in ten thousand years, and this person was so persistent with his emotions, the fairy corpse let go: "I promise you two conditions, No more, if you are willing, tell me, if you are not, I am afraid that you can only die here. "


    Song Ning was at a time of sorrow, and suddenly heard the other person say this, where would he care about what fairy corpse and what to do?


    "You threaten me?" Song Ning said angrily.


    The fairy corpse smiled indifferently: "I am talking about the facts, not threatening you. You cannot go out by yourself. At that time, in order to suppress me, the thirty-sixth heavenly king array, the seventy-two stars, bound the fairy, gossip Spirit map, Nirvana fairy coffin, such a lineup, so handy, do you think you can easily leave? You are just a spiritual realm monk, countless people want to save me in this 10,000 years, and many want to take away from me The funerary things, but all of them are dead, none of them is the weak in the fairyland. "

 Chapter 467： Jiucheng grasp

    Song Ning wanted to refute, and the voice continued: "You are in the spirit realm, it is extremely strong, even if it is placed in my ancient fairyland, it is also a leader in the spirit realm. It can save you this strength. In the eyes of the dead, it''s just a little monk who blows his breath away. "


    The voice of the fairy corpse is not slow, but it is not against Song Ning, but it seems to have a long heart: "You are too weak. In front of them, you are not even as good as mortals."


    Song Ning rushed to the octagonal stone platform, his hands thumped the fairy coffin: "I don''t care what you say, I don''t care whether I am strong or not, I can only save her, you can''t do it, then you will lie here forever, I must Can think of a way out! "


    In the fairy coffin, there was silence.


    Song Ning smashed the fairy coffin frantically, but did not receive any attack. Until he vented, he sat on the ground with a puff. He laughed like a madman. He was not really crazy, but was mocking himself. .


    He knew that the fairy corpse was right, his soul was hit hard, and now his mood swings will be great, the effect of Anshentan will soon disappear, and the wounds of the soul will still be there, and the wounds of the soul will lead to his subsequent The path of spiritual practice is very difficult, and this is certain.


    Song Ning''s eyes shed tears, maybe he wanted to cry very early, but he has been holding back, knowing that today, hearing what the fairy corpse said, he couldn''t help it.


    The fairy corpse watched Song Ning crying. She couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t understand what ''love'' was. She only knew the word ''cultivation'' in her life. Until the end, it was also because of the word ''cultivation''. At this moment, Song Ning''s expression seemed to feel a pain in his heart.


    The body ... will there be pain?


    The fairy corpse was not sure, and she did not know whether she was dead or alive.


    She whispered to Song Ning: "If I want to kill you, you are dead now."


    "You can kill me." Song Ning''s voice was cold, and at this moment he was no longer emotional, but sat on the ground, his eyes blank.


    "You are the first spiritual realm monk I''ve ever seen, are spiritual realm monks so bold?" The fairy corpse asked.


    Song Ning sneered: "If you can''t save her, then you can say nothing to me. I won''t help you. Even if I die here, I won''t help you unless you can think of a way to save her."


    The fairy corpse smiled: "My master taught me a technique called" reading heart ", this technique of reading mind can understand the heart of the other party, what you are saying is just threatening me, you long for me to have The way to save your loved one, but I really ca n��t guarantee it, if you think I can try it, then I can promise you, I will do my best. "


    Song Ning''s eyes flashed with fascination: "Do you really do your best?"


    "Yes, it''s just that I can''t guarantee it, but ..." The fairy body suddenly thought of something.


    "Why? What did you think of?" Song Ning hurriedly asked.


    The smile of the fairy corpse seemed to have a bit of bitterness: "If I were really not dead, and I had that mirror, maybe I could really save your lover."


    "What mirror ?!" Song Ning''s first reaction was the gossip mirror in his storage ring.


    After a short while, he heard the fairy corpse''s answer, and the whole person was still mad.


    "It''s a gossip mirror, which looks very ordinary, but it contains the mystery of the world, if you use that gossip mirror, you can use it ..."


    "But this side?" Song Ning took the gossip mirror directly from the storage ring. Several dots in the gossip mirror flickered and fell into the fairy corpse''s mind. The fairy corpse suddenly opened his eyes, and those eyes ... with stars shining!


    For a moment, Song Ning seemed to feel that the fairy coffin was shaking, and then he heard the shock of the fairy corpse: "How can you have a gossip mirror in your hand!"


    "The relics left by my righteous father." Song Ning said.


    Fairy Corpse still wanted to ask, but surprisingly she didn''t ask, but instead said, "I''ll be sure."


    Song Ning exulted: "Really?"


    "Naturally, I say Jiucheng is conservative." Fairy Road said.


    Song Ning agreed: "If you make an oath, I will help you."


    "Those vows are useless to me, and I promise to do what you do." The fairy corpse''s voice was calm, without a trace of waves.


    Song Ning had no reason to refuse at this time, he got up and came to the fairy coffin: "What shall I do."


    Within the fairy coffin, the woman''s answer surprised Song Ning: "Cultivation."


    "If I practice, I still need to be in such a place?" Song Ning said angrily.


    The fairy corpse said: "Thirty-six heavy Uranus formations, seventy-two stars constellation immortal cable, gossip ancient spirit figure, nirvana coffin, which one can you destroy?"


    Song Ning did not answer.


    The fairy corpse again said: "The thirty-six heavy king formation is the thirty-five palaces in front of me and the palace where I am located. Each palace has an array of eyes that need to be destroyed in turn.


    The Seventy-two Star Constellation, which is composed of the stars of the seventy-two stars in the sky. There are only two ways to destroy it. One is to destroy one of the stars, and the other is to change the stars. Movement track.


    The Nixian Immortal Coffin, once forcibly opened, will trigger a stream of flood and famine, and the Tianhe River will be submerged by the weak water. Even the height of the ancient fairyland at that time will be flooded.


    The gossip ancient spirit figure, as long as one of the eight statues is destroyed, or even the slightest crack in the chain can be destroyed.


    Which one do you think you can do? "


    After hearing this, Song Ning hesitated a little and then asked, "You will do what you promise me?"


    "I promise you to do my best, as long as you get outside that frost enchantment, you provide according to what I need, and I cast a spell, I can rescue it and hold it above 90%." Fairy Corpse said.


    Song Ning took a deep breath: "Okay, I know."


    The fairy corpse finally communicated with Song Ning. Although she should feel happy at this moment, she might not be a person who understands emotions. Therefore, at this moment, there is no slight fluctuation in her heart, and she does not know what is joy.


    She thought Song Ning would go to practice, but looking at Song Ning''s appearance, she didn''t seem to have to practice, but walked directly to a chain.


    "This chain is not what you can break now, as long as you can break through to Wonderland, then it is not impossible to break a trace with your ability. According to my inference, you only need a few years to complete, you are almost now You can break through, and improve it a little bit, and you will be more perfect when you break through. The strength you can get after stepping into the fairyland is also stronger. Now you can not only break this chain, but you will hurt yourself. . "


    The fairy corpse spoke very fast, but Song Ning did not listen to her dissuasion, and the spiritual power in her body mobilized ...

 Chapter 468： chain

    Song Ning hit the chain with a punch.


    There is no slight fluctuation of spiritual power in this palace. Song Ning''s punch does not use any spiritual power, but simply depends on the strength and power of the body.


    There was no wind in this palace, but when Song Ning''s fist fell, the wind roared.


    There was no sound in this palace, but after Song Ning''s punch fell, the sound was loud.


    The chain was embedded in the immortal jade. After Song Ning''s fist fell, he only heard the sound of "Kaka". Immediately, the sound of "Kaka" was mixed with the roar and was very harsh. Even the fairy corpses in the fairy coffin were full of shock, and it was extremely difficult to believe what their ears heard.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s arm was tingling, and there were some blood stains on his fist, but although the skin was broken, he did not hurt the muscles and bones. He looked down at the ground and found that it was only the fairy jade that was cracked by this fist. But it wasn''t the chain, the chain was safe, as if it hadn''t been hit hard.


    The fairy corpse also discovered at this moment that the chain was not destroyed, and only the fairy jade was destroyed, but even so, her surprise did not weaken.


    The texture of the fairy jade is extremely hard, not to mention the monk of the spirit realm. Even the monk of the fairy land cannot destroy the fairy jade so easily. Although this fairy jade has no fairy power now, and it is used as a floor tile here. In the year, even if the hardness of the fairy jade has weakened, it cannot be easily destroyed.


    "Who is this ... who is this?" The fairy corpse finally gave birth to such a question. Before ten thousand years, no one rushed in front of her and called her "you", and after ten thousand years this little monk dare to be so Before ten thousand years, even in the ancient fairyland, no one could destroy the fairy jade in the spiritual realm, but after ten thousand years this little monk could.


    All this was too unbelievable. The fairy corpse still remembered that in her memory, she had predicted that there was a disaster in the ancient fairyland. At that time, no one believed it, and it was suppressed here. In her prediction, the ancient After the disaster of Fairyland, cultivation of Immortals will become extremely difficult, and the strength of Immortals will also be greatly reduced, but now it is unexpected that such a Spiritual Monk will appear.


    "This chain is really difficult to break. According to your experience, how much worse was the punch I just made?" Song Ning asked.


    "It''s fast, there''s not much difference." Fairy corpse said, there was shock in the voice.


    Until now, she was a little surprised, and wanted to ask how this little monk did it, but before she asked, Song Ning raised her fist and smashed it again against the chain.


    This time, when Song Ning made a fist, he gathered all his spiritual energy here.


    The fist started to glow. This fist of Song Ning did not have the slightest strength of martial arts. It used pure spiritual force. Under this spiritual force, the punch fell on the chain. After the collision of spiritual force, it began to overflow, just like before. The sound of it sounded again.


    The chain still didn''t move at all. Song Ning''s arm felt a strong anti-shock force again, but this kind of anti-shock force just reached Song Ning''s bones and was removed by the bones. The fairy jade crack under the chain was more obvious. As if it were ice, the dense lines may seem to burst completely at any time.


    The fairy corpse once again saw Song Ning ��s attack, and it was a little bit in my heart. This is the fellow practitioners of Xianwu. Even in ancient fairyland, fellow practitioners Xianwu are the path chosen by a few monks. At the same time and with the same talents, if a person cultivates immortals and can cultivate to the fairyland, but if they are fellow practitioners of Xianwu, then neither Xiandao nor Wudao can reach this state.


    Moreover, Xianwu fellow practitioners need different constitutions. In a sense, Xianwu fellow practitioners have some aspects that are refractory, so few people choose to take this path.


    but!


    If someone can achieve a certain level with fellow initiates in Xianwu, then his strength will be far superior to that of his peers. Fairyland is a hurdle. If fellow initiates want to break through to fairyland, they must break through at the same time. Things.


    "No wonder before I saw his cultivation behavior seemed to stay on the edge of the spirit realm for a long time, it was originally because of this Xianwu fellow practitioner?" The fairy corpse thought, for Song Ning, it was no longer the attitude that the seniors looked at the juniors. She was in her life. I have n��t seen a few Xianwu fellow initiates, and I have never seen such a young person who has reached the edge of the spirit realm.


    At the moment in her eyes, Song Ning stood on the ground. He shook his hand and took a deep breath. No matter whether it was a spiritual attack or a force attack, the chain was immobile, but Song Ning wanted to think about it, since the fairy corpse has already said The chain is about to crack, so it is not impossible to destroy the chain now.


    hiss.


    call.


    Song Ning took a deep breath. The space changed throughout him, and the power of the ''domain'' was constantly emerging, mixed with the spiritual power of Song Ning. What Song Ning did at the moment was to narrow this ''domain'' which could only be reduced to one foot. Shrink it completely into your own hands.


    The compression of the "domain" requires extremely strong control. If this were to happen before, Song Ning would never try it easily, but now, he has some confidence.


    The fairy corpse looked at the "domain" around Song Ning and shrank like a ball. During the process of shrinking, Song Ning opened his palm and the ball fell in front of Song Ning.


    The ball is shrinking ...


    One foot.


    Half a foot ...


    Until the ball shrank to three inches, Song Ning grasped the palm hard and directly held the ball in his hand. At the same time, his hands began to explode with spiritual power.


    For the first time, there was a horrible look on the face of the fairy corpse. In history, even she had not seen it. It was only rumored that there was a powerful person who was a fellow initiate of Xianwu who combined fairy and martial arts. If the two that cannot be combined are combined, they will generate a very strong repulsion because of their own refracting power. If they can control this repulsion, an amazing destructive force will erupt.


    "You ..." Just when the voice of the fairy corpse just came out, the whole small palace shuddered.


    Boom ~


    The roaring sound circled back and forth in the palace. The cracks of the fairy jade on the ground were getting bigger and bigger, but after all, there was no cracking. The chain in the fairy jade was just a moment ago, and a trace of shaking occurred, but even so, But it has not been destroyed.


    Song Ning took a deep breath. The attack just now was one of his experiments. He used this chain to test the power and also the time required to release it.


    The attack is indeed very strong, but it takes some time, but it is still so powerful that it has not broken the chain. Why?


    Song Ning looked at the fairy coffin in a puzzled way: "You said faster before, this power is twice as powerful as before, why is there still no movement?"


    The fairy corpse seemed to be still in shock. She spoke, but did not answer Song Ning''s question, but ...

 Chapter 469： Beyond

    "What''s your name?" The fairy corpse asked.


    If it were someone else, Song Ning might be more vigilant, but now this is a corpse that has been lying here for ten thousand years. Why should Song Ning deceive a person who has already died?


    "Song Ning."


    The fairy corpse pondered for a moment, it seemed that in her memory, there was no power of the surname of Song. If anything, she could think that this might be the descendant of the power. She looked at Song Ning again. She had not probed Song Ning before, but at this moment, her spiritual knowledge directly infiltrated Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness rebelled instinctively, but under the detection of this fairy corpse, he had no resistance at all.


    Skin, flesh, veins, bones ...


    When the spirit consciousness of this fairy corpse penetrated into the long-formed Yuanshen in Song Ning''s body, her spirit consciousness seemed to be pushed out by a huge force. She looked at Song Ning in shock. She showed such an expression for the first time.


    "Shen Dao Jing!" The self-talking voice of fairy corpse fell into Song Ning''s ears.


    Song Ning naturally felt the detective of this fairy corpse. He didn''t care about the other party. After all, with the other''s cultivation practice and the identity of his life, what can he do?


    "This is the Shinto scripture, where did you get it?" The fairy corpse stunned.


    Song Ning did not hide it, and probably told the whole story about it. After listening to the fairy corpse, it seemed a bit lost, but more was sighed: "I did n��t expect that after so many years, the original Tao In this way, you can get the Shinto scripture as your creation. No wonder you can reach this state with fellow initiates.


    "How do you say this? What does this have to do with the Shinto scripture?" Song Ning asked.


    Fairy corpse said: "The strongest Shinto is not invincible at the same level, but its cultivation method and transformation of the body. I can see that you are not a fairy body, but half of your body is already close to the fairy The body, this is the improvement of the Shinto scripture. The Shinto scripture is a method of selecting gods. Since ancient times, the people who can get the Shinto scripture are all those who have atmospheric transport. And the perfect cultivator is one in a thousand. So, do you understand? "


    Although Song Ning knew that the Shinto scripture was powerful before, he didn''t expect it to be so powerful. He originally wanted the question about the Shinto scripture, but now he thinks that his top priority is to rescue the fairy corpse, so he has the question of the Shinto scripture. Leave behind.


    "Don''t talk about the Shinto sutras first, and talk about why I still can''t destroy this chain. Did you deceive me just now?" Song Ning asked back.


    The fairy corpse even smiled: "It''s okay if you don''t know anything about this chain. I''ll explain it to you. I said before that you were close. This is indeed true. It''s close. But this poor is not your strength. , But yourself. "


    "How to say this?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    "The material of this chain is ancient basalt, which is specially used to restrain others, and this ancient basalt is the most powerful and has the best attributes.


    This ancient black iron stone can be strengthened or weakened according to the strength of the spellcaster. Each attack, the defensive power displayed by the chain is higher than the power of the attack. "The fairy corpse explained.


    Song Ning froze: "Wouldn''t it be impossible to break at all?"


    The fairy corpse shook his head: "No, there are two ways to break through this ancient black iron stone. One is to break through itself. As long as you can launch an attack that exceeds your strongest attack, then this ancient black stone will be attacked. Destruction. The second is to break through the limit. In the same realm, you can break through the strongest limit in history, and you can also destroy this ancient black stone. "


    So Song Ning realized that it turned out that this ancient black stone also had this special ability.


    The fairy corpse looked at Song Ning, and Song Ning''s expression was a bit dull at the moment. She expected Song Ning to be very surprised too, so she comforted: "In fact, you don''t have to be too ..."


    But half of the fairy corpse''s words were discovered, but Song Ning''s expression suddenly changed. At this moment, Song Ning''s eyes were shining, looking at the chain embedded in the fairy jade, as if he saw his loved ones: "Good! Good things It must be destroyed, it is best to intercept and take away. "


    Fairy dead ...


    She has never seen such a person, never!


    Rather than saying that Song Ning was up against the current and was not convinced to lose, it is better to say that it is a treasure lover''s secret. This ancient black iron stone is certainly a good thing, but since ancient times, several people can take this ancient black iron stone as their own, Even if this kind of thing is a fairyland or a higher existence, it is impossible to destroy the data easily.


    Fairy corpse rarely meets someone who might save herself, how could she give up easily?


    "Song Ning, don''t pay attention to the ancient black stone, so if you need it, wait for me to go out. I will find a way to find a piece for you," Xian Corpus ordered.


    But the fairy corpse found that Song Ning didn''t listen to her.


    Other people''s instructions, Song Ning is not not listening, but he will not be swayed by outsiders, what this fairy corpse loves to say, ancient Xuan Tieshi such a good thing, how could Song Ning not interested? Song Ning didn''t have any powerful magic weapon. Now that he hasn''t burned the Sky Sword, his feeling is even more profound. Now that he sees the ancient black iron stone, Song Ning knows that this is the treasure before him.


    "A total of eight roots, if these eight roots can be obtained, then ..." Song Ning thought, if this can restrain the fairy, if it can be destroyed and taken down as its own magic weapon, wouldn''t it be fun?


    The fairy corpse still wanted to say something to Song Ning, but Song Ning had closed his eyes and started to mobilize the spiritual power in his body and the surrounding ''domain'' again.


    Song Ning Zhoushen first had the "domain", and then the Yuyu three types appeared. Song Ning took eight consecutive steps in his heart. When the eighth step of Xuantian appeared, the three domains became one and became Yin and Yang Pisces. Song Ning began to narrow this domain, at the same time, in Song Ning''s heart, a ball of ice and a fire began to blend, and these two forces were condensed in his left and right hands.


    When the two forces of ice and flame appeared in the palm of Song Ning, even the fairy corpse felt extraordinary.


    At this moment, she finally understood that this person definitely has the ability to transcend himself, and he can do things that ordinary people cannot.


    Beside the chain, the ''field'' under Song Ning''s feet was concentrated, and when it finally fell in front of him, it was only the size of a slap. This slap-sized ball circled in front of Song Ning like a gossip. Above, then his hands controlled the power of Zhiyin and Zhiyang. The strength of these two forces caused the surrounding air to ripple and began to twist ...

 Chapter 470： The fairy coffin rises, the fairy corpse comes out

    At that moment even the fairy corpse was looking sideways, staring at the chain all the time, his eyes did not change at all.


    The power of the yin, the power of the yang, the combined power of the three domains, and the combined power of the domain and the spirit, these four forces appear at the same time, and collide above the chain.


    When Song Ning''s hands fell on the ball, an unprecedented force exploded. Under this power, Song Ning''s body flew out like an arrow from the string, hitting the wall heavily, his double Crossing his arms in front of him, it was able to resist the force, but even so, he felt a tingling coming from behind his back. The shock just now was enough to hurt his body hitting the stone wall.


    Inside the fairy coffin, the eyes of the fairy corpse opened, and she didn''t turn her eyes. Even if she didn''t make any difference, Song Ning''s body just had these two powers of Yin and Yang.


    "The power of the Yin and the power of the Yang could not have been merged, but once merged, it would be impossible for outsiders to find it, as if they cancel each other out, but if used, these two forces will be once in the world. Collision will explode with amazing power. "The fairy corpse couldn''t help but mumble, she originally regarded Song Ning as a slightly better spiritual realm monk, but now look at it, this spiritual realm has too many secrets and strength too strong.


    Based on the attack just now, not to mention the spiritual realm monk, no amount of virtual immortals can resist.


    But what the fairy corpse is most concerned about is not whether the monk can resist, but the chain, whether the chain will be destroyed, even if it is a bit, it is enough to make her escape from this bondage.


    laugh.


    The voice was very weak, but it fell into the ears of Song Ning and the fairy corpse. Song Ning''s body, almost embedded in the wall, exerted a little force, and fell from the wall. He stared at the chain, just now. The chain where he attacked ... cracked!


    This is not just a crack, but the whole crack.


    At the same time that the chain was cracking, the fairy coffin suddenly began to vibrate, and the remaining seven chains also made a loud noise. Originally, the seven chains were embedded in the fairy jade on the ground, but at this moment they were off the ground. trend.


    The entire small palace began to tremble. Song Ning looked at the lid of the fairy coffin as if it was being pushed by some force, but was held back by the remaining seven chains.


    The more trembling the fairy coffin was, the more trembling the seven chains were. Song Ning stood by the wall without moving. He was afraid that the palace might collapse at any time.


    Boom!


    The seven chains were suddenly stretched and popped directly out of the fairy jade on the ground. At the same time, the lid of the fairy coffin was more trembling, and there seemed to be a roar among the eight statues in the palace. Suppressing the fairy corpses inside the fairy coffin, but their roar falling in Song Ning''s ears can also act as a deterrent, but falling into that fairy corpse''s ears, but like a mosquito crying.


    "Stop me? Just a few of you broken statues, if not for this big battle, just because of the few broken statues you want to restrain the deity?" At the same time this word appeared, the fairy coffin opened!


    This fairy coffin just broke a gap, and there was a force of fairy power seeping out of it. The strength of this fairy power was never seen before by Song Ning. Even if he entered the fairy ruins that year, Song Ning had never felt this kind of fairy power. As soon as the fairy power came out, the fairy jade on the ground suddenly began to glow. The fairy jade without the fairy power was full at the moment, and there were signs of being broken by the fairy power.


    Immortal power is too strong, this small palace is simply not enough to bind, especially the seven chains that are still bound to the immortal coffin, burst instantly, and under the impact of this immortal power, there is no defense power at all, Instantly turned into pieces.


    Song Ning gasped, this person ... too strong!


    The lid of the fairy coffin lifted slowly, and a corpse in white clothes floated out of the fairy coffin. The corpse was opened with eyes, and when the corpse floated out of the fairy coffin, she suddenly stood up.


    The palace began to shatter, the boulders fell, and the earth sags. Those fairy jade pieces shattered. At this time, Song Ning felt a call of death beneath the ground, just like the endless abyss below.


    At this moment, the fairy corpse turned back to Song Ning, her long hair fluttered, her long black hair was in sharp contrast with the white clothes on her body. Although her skin around the outside was not much, she could see that she was extremely fair. It''s not the kind of dead man''s bleakness, but the white is rosy, this corpse ... Song Ning always has a feeling that this is not a corpse, but a living person!


    She is very beautiful, even if she doesn''t see her face, I am afraid that many male trainees will also dream about it. The main thing is that Song Ning always feels that this back is familiar, as if he has seen it from somewhere.


    The whole palace was collapsing at the moment, but she didn''t move at all. Song Ning was anxious, but at the thought of the other''s cultivation behavior, she was a little relieved and not too nervous.


    However, at that moment the fairy corpse was not indifferent, but she had a headache and could not move.


    As if there were any memories in her mind, those memories seemed to have been sealed in her mind, and now they come out of the coffin, and the memory also comes with it, but because of too much memory, a brain is integrated into her mind, even if she is , Also unacceptable.


    After two breaths, the palace had collapsed and it was about to become a ruin. Song Ning couldn''t help but yell, "Hello?"


    Song Ning awakened the fairy corpse, and the fairy corpse trembles. Only then did the awakening come to light. It was at this moment that the thunder and lightning in the sky converged, and these lightnings were obviously coming towards the fairy corpse below.


    At this time, Song Ning looked at the eight statues again, and found that the appearance of these statues turned out to be clear, and their movements of holding weapons changed as if they were alive.


    The fairy corpse hummed, and an Guqin floated out of the fairy coffin. The fairy corpse grabbed the Guqin and fiddled with the strings with his fingers, and suddenly countless notes appeared.


    The notes were mixed with fairy power. When scattered, they directly rushed to the eight statues around them. These eight statues had no resistance at all under the impact of the notes, and they were directly broken into powder.


    The movement of the fairy corpse continued, the notes continued to fly out, and Song Ning looked at this scene in amazement. What he was surprised now was not how strong the fairy corpse was, but the movement of the fairy corpse.


    Like, it''s too much!


    When Song Ning was stunned, the whole palace was already filled with notes. Just when the notes spread all over the palace, the collapse of the palace stopped. For a moment, even the lightning flashing in the air stopped.


    Song Ning stared at all this, then looked at the back of the fairy corpse, and then listened to the tune, the whole person stayed in place.

 Chapter 471： It turned out to be her!

    This song Song Ning is too familiar. If it weren''t for the woman who was lying in front of him in a fairy coffin for thousands of years, Song Ning would certainly regard this person as his acquaintance.


    But even so, Song Ning still has an illusion. This illusion is as if Song Ning had known this woman once, as if she was the one ...


    "Don''t be stunned. The situation here is very dangerous. Be careful." The fairy corpse suddenly said.


    Song Ning recovered, and saw that the thunder and lightning began to surge again in the sky, and the collapse below continued, just like a bottomless abyss under the palace.


    The fairy corpse rose into the air, floating in mid-air, and murmured in his mouth while his hands were stroking the piano: "In order to suppress me, you really do everything you can."


    In this fairy corpse''s speech, when Song Ning saw the thunder and lightning in the sky, it was interwoven into a power grid. This grid fell like a fishing net, as if to hold the entire fairy corpse.


    The guqin in the hands of the fairy corpse is constantly floating with notes. Each note contains immortal power, and each note has a different color, just like a rainbow, enveloped in that fairy corpse and Song Ning. Around, and then quickly expanded, directly withstand the shrinking grid.


    The power grid could n��t shrink, and the collapse below continued. At this moment, the entire palace had disappeared. After the collapse, Song Ning discovered that his feet were already a dark abyss. The abyss was bottomless, but he could feel a burst from it. In the wind, when the wind screams, there is the sound of ghosts crying and howling, just like hell.


    "It''s ten directions hell, where countless demons, undead ..." said the fairy corpse, and his expression was a little nervous. Song Ning heard the tension from the fairy corpse''s tone for the first time, but It''s just a little nervous, this fairy corpse doesn''t seem to care about the ten hells below, but keeps looking up at the sky.


    After the huge power grid above the sky was held up, they began to move closer to each other, but in a few breaths, they became a sharp blade. This sharp blade composed of electro-optics was hundreds of feet long. Chop down.


    The rainbow formed by the notes around the fairy corpse also changed shape, and ran directly towards the huge power grid. The two rays of light staggered. At this moment, half of the sky is a colorful rainbow, and half of the sky is a white lightning.


    This seemingly inconspicuous attack landed in Song Ning''s eyes as if it were a catastrophe. Before he saw Dan Lei, the power of Dan Lei was far inferior to that of the current Thunder Blade. If Song Ning did not feel wrong, this Thunder Blade ''S power is a thousand times greater than that of Nathan Lei.


    Suddenly, Song Ning''s heart shook, and the turbulence generated when the two rays of light interlaced directly caused the entire space to tremble, but the trembling did not stop, and the two rays of light seemed to stand together, rumbling Song Ning continued to distort in the roaring sound. With the space distortion, Song Ning''s body also produced different degrees of distortion.


    Song Ning was so shocked that her eyes could not be opened at the moment, even the rainbow protection that could protect it was also cracked at the moment, just as the rainbow protection shattered like an eggshell, Song Ning''s body came The click sound is like the whole body is twisted into a ball.


    At the moment when the rainbow around Song Ning completely shattered, all the rainbow lights under the control of the fairy corpses hit the lightning blade in the sky, but even so, the strength of the lightning blade had already overwhelmed the rainbow.


    The rainbow light is like a colorful shield, while the sharp blade is a white light sword with a breath of death. The light sword is pointed above the shield. At this moment, the shield has a tendency to sag.


    The fairy corpse seemed to have noticed Song Ning, and besides resisting with all her strength, a fairy force flew towards Song Ning. Song Ning suddenly felt a blessing around him. His twisted body recovered at this moment, although it was not twisted. In a group, but still extremely strange in shape, it is simply not an action that ordinary people can do.


    Song Ning can''t see the surroundings at this time, but can feel everything around him. The surrounding space is turbulent as if it is collapsing. If the two stalemate, the entire surrounding space will collapse, if the space collapses Now, how can people in this space survive?


    The huge tremor made Song Ning Qiqiao bleed, but it was precisely because of this constant tremor that Song Ning found himself slightly adapted to this feeling, and he barely opened his eyes to look at the fairy corpse.


    The back of the fairy corpse is bleak, and it can be seen that at this moment she is already a little difficult to resist. She seems hesitant and somewhat emotional. From her mouth, she said a few words gently, with sadness between the lines: "It turns out ... It ��s you who always wanted to seal me ... Why do n��t you want to kill me, but why do you want to seal me? Ten thousand years ... For ten thousand years, you wo n��t let me go, but you wo n��t let me die. Why? Below? It ��s ten directions to hell. Is it really necessary to drive me to hell? "


    Song Ning was a little confused and didn''t know what the fairy corpse meant, but he seemed to suddenly understand the sadness in the woman''s heart.


    From the woman''s words, it seemed that she was the most important person who did all this and sealed it here, but it did not kill her. Presumably, something extremely changed happened ten thousand years ago.


    During the fairy corpse''s speech, the shield formed by the rainbow light seemed to have been unable to persevere. She turned to look at Song Ning, as if thinking about how to treat the only person who had entered the fairy tomb for ten thousand years.


    But at the moment when the woman looked back, Song Ning was completely stunned again, this time, it was so stupid that Song Ning had already suffocated, because the face of the fairy corpse fell into Song Ning''s eyes, Song Ning''s mind was Weng Of course, what he saw was not others, but Leng Yuexiao!


    That face is exactly the same as Leng Yuexiao, with exactly the same form, manners, and temperament. At this moment, even their expressions are the same.


    The woman spoke slowly: "I can''t escape in this world, but I don''t want you to be buried with me here, I will send you away ..."


    Song Ning shivered, how could he relieve his face with such a face?


    "What''s your name?" Song Ning asked.


    However, the woman did not answer Song Ning. She just passed it to Song Ning, a trace of Yuanshen. There was no memory or power in this trace of Yuanshen, but she supported Yuanshen to keep rising, just as Song Ning kept rising. The woman''s body is constantly falling, the rainbow shield is broken, but the huge lightning lightsaber has not penetrated the woman''s body, but turned into a few chains, binding the woman''s limbs ...

 Chapter 472： Unable to save

    Song Ning never thought he would see this scene. Just as the woman kept falling towards the abyss, Song Ning also kept looking at her familiar face. He would never forget this scene, never know. Why did you see this face in this place.


    The face gradually went away. Song Ning stretched out his hand to grab it, but found that at this moment he was too weak to do anything at all.


    He screamed, but the roar was covered by the loud noise surrounding him. He yelled to ask for the woman''s name, but he couldn''t fall into the woman''s ear.


    But the woman''s voice could enter Song Ning''s mind.


    The woman''s fingertips, in the dark, a chain flew to Song Ning, Song Ning reached out and grabbed the chain, and also heard the woman''s voice into her mind: "I don''t know why, I think you suddenly have a familiar feeling, this The ancient black iron stone you like, I give it to you, below me is the ten directions hell, I will only be trapped in the ten directions hell, will not die, if one day you can have the strength to break the fairy, can you ... come Save me in ten directions? By then, I have many things to tell you, many ... many ... "


    The woman also wanted to tell Song Ning about the enchantment and how to save the people in the enchantment, but at this moment her figure had disappeared in Song Ning ��s eyes, and Song Ning ��s body, Also entered into nothingness, about to leave this world.


    The world collapsed, the fairy corpse was trapped in ten directions of hell, and the chains bound it deeply, and each chain was carrying endless thunder and lightning power, constantly bombarding the woman''s body, even though she was a fairy The body still felt the pain.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s ears seemed to remember the woman''s scream, and the painful scream would come from her mouth. This is unacceptable to Song Ning anyway.


    Song Ning''s mind kept reappearing the pictures just now, and the woman''s face.


    is her?


    Song Ning couldn''t believe it, but he didn''t allow him to believe it. When he watched the woman fall into ten hells, it was like watching Leng Yuexiao enter the frost boundary.


    That time, Leng Yuexiao entered the frost enchantment, and he was powerless to stop it. This time, the woman fell into **** in ten directions, and he even had no power to reach out to rescue him.


    Strength, in this world, nothing can be done without strength!


    Song Ning gritted her teeth and slowly lost her sanity in the void. The woman''s slightest strength has been supporting Song Ning to float upward in the void. Although the distance is only a foot away, the top is nothingness. The unnecessary space is extremely difficult.


    At this moment, on the earth, the Chi family began to look around. Under the command of Chi Changjian, they searched around. Even if they dig the ground three feet, they would find the bodies of Song Ning and Chi Shortjian.


    Chi Changjian was standing in the air looking down, and Chi Ruolan was beside him.


    "Ruolan, I really didn''t expect that when you meet your second grandpa, it''s the day of his death." Chi Changjian had hatred in his eyes, dear brother, he hadn''t seen each other for so long. Qiu, he must repay!


    Chi Ruolan had a complicated look. She did n��t want the result to be that way, but she did. She could n��t figure out why her second grandpa had to fight with Song Ling, or even why both the second grandpa and Song Ling disappeared at the same time.


    "Continue to find, to see people alive, to see dead bodies!" Chi Changjian continued to give orders.


    These people are digging, they really did Chi Changjian''s order, digging the ground three feet!


    Chi Ruolan looked down and sighed softly: "Grandpa, I went back. If I found their bodies, could I bury Song Ling?"


    Without Chi Ruolan ��s words, Chi Changjian would definitely want to kill Song Ling ��s whip, but now Chi Ruolan said so, Chi Changjian hesitated a bit, but he changed his thoughts and said, ��Ruolan, you Go back first, Grandpa has his own sense. "


    Chi Ruolan was still a little hesitant. She hesitated whether her grandfather would bury Song Ling properly. But she thought about it. After all, she only knew Song Ling for a few days, but what about the second grandfather? It was her blood, and her request was unreasonable at the moment.


    "I''m going back first." Chi Ruolan''s voice was very weak.


    She turned to leave, but just when she was about to leave, there was a cry from a monk below: "There is someone here!"


    While he was talking, Chi Changjian''s eyes suddenly fell on the place where the person was. At this moment a person floated out of the ground. The person was motionless and seemed to be dead, just like a corpse, floating in the air, one from the ground Distance.


    There was a hint of hatred in Chi Changjian''s eyes, and Chi Ruolan shuddered in his heart.


    At this moment, beside Chi Ruolan, there was an extremely strong force. Chi Ruolan was terrified. She changed her hand and had to stretch out her hands to stop it, but it was too late.


    This power was extremely fast, and in a flash came to the corpse, as if to bombard the corpse directly into powder.


    "No!" Chi Ruolan stared at it all, looking at the corpse floating a foot away from the ground, looking at the face with tears, watching the attack about to fall on him.


    Chi Ruolan didn''t expect the result to be the case anyway. At this moment, she felt heartache and felt that she had lost something important. This feeling hadn''t even happened when she learned that the second grandpa died.


    She understood that she already loved the man deeply, even if he died, the love still exists.


    "Song Ling, you killed my second brother, this hatred, even if we are finished today!" Chi Changjian''s voice burst out, he growled.


    However, when Chi Changjian''s words fell, just as Chi Changjian''s attack was about to fall on Song Ning''s "corpse", Song Ning''s closed eyes suddenly opened!


    While Song Ning''s eyes were open, the power of Chi Changjian also hit Song Ning, but a glimmer of light flashed on the surface of Song Ning''s body. This light trembles and disappeared under the power of Chi Changjian, but with this At the same time, Chi Changjian''s attack was also offset.


    This power is the last power that the woman left to Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s body slowly stood upright. He stood on the ground and looked up at Chi Changjian in the air. He heard the roar of Chi Changjian just now, but he didn''t understand why Chi Changjian said he killed That person?


    "He ... is your brother." Song Ning''s voice was hoarse.


    Chi Changjian hated his teeth and itchy, but at the moment he was more shocked in his heart. Just now, he no longer felt the breath of Song Ning, Song Ning was already dead, but why would he? Suddenly come alive? Is it a trick?

 Chapter 473： Feeling sleepy

    Chi Changjian is slightly afraid of Song Ning at the moment. His attack on Song Ning just did not resist at the moment, but it was offset by a force on Song Ning ��s body surface. Chi Changjian could feel the power faintly faintly. I knew that Song Ning concealed the cultivation behavior, but under the test, Song Ning showed the cultivation behavior of Brother Wen Dao. In Chi Changjian''s view, this was already amazing. Not smelling but false fairy?


    Thinking of this, Chi Changjian felt a sudden pain in his heart. If Song Ning was not a false immortal, how could he kill his own younger brother, and it would be exterminated, and even the ashes would be left?


    "Song Ling, you return my second brother''s order!" Chi Changjian roared.


    However, at the moment, Song Ning did not have any intention of war. He was swaying, walking forward step by step, his eyes dull. After hearing the roar of Chi Changjian, he seemed to have just woke up and looked up at Chi Changjian: "He ... is your second brother, he chased me down, I didn''t kill him."


    Song Ning''s words are weak, and it sounds like an explanation, but how can this explanation be convincing? If Song Ning did not kill the other party, why did the other party disappear?


    Chi Changjian was angry at the moment, and he didn''t even care about Song Ning''s explanation, but Chi Ruolan felt that Song Ning was a bit wrong.


    She can''t say how much she understands Song Ning, but she can see Song Ning''s mood through Song Ning''s eyes. At this moment, Song Ning''s mood should be filled with sadness and confusion. Everything else can''t be in Song Ning''s mind Even if he is about to be killed now, he remains indifferent.


    Chi Changjian''s attack looked at Song Ning, and the more Song Ning didn''t respond, the more vigilant Chi Changjian was in his heart. He didn''t use his full strength because he wanted to take this opportunity to see Song Ning''s true strength what exactly is it.


    But before Chi Changjian''s attack fell on Song Ning, Chi Ruolan moved, blocking Song Ning.


    Chi Changjian hurriedly stopped, he looked at Chi Ruolan in shock: "Ruolan, what are you doing?"


    "Grandpa, can you ... Can you not ..." Chi Ruolan bit her lower lip, she didn''t know what she was doing at this moment, she didn''t even know why she couldn''t help but stand in front of Song Ning, I don''t know why She just didn''t want Song Ning to die, she just didn''t want to see Song Ning so sad.


    She still remembers that day, if she was not so sentimental to see Song Ning, I am afraid she would not fall in love with Song Ning deeply, but now, with the appearance of Song Ning, Chi Ruolan feels that Song Ning may have encountered another feeling. There were some questions, but why did he become like this after he came out of the ground? Chi Ruolan didn''t know.


    What Chi Ruolan knew was that she didn''t want Song Ning to die, and she didn''t want it anyway.


    At this time, Song Ning stepped forward step by step. He walked past Chi Ruolan like that, and stepped down. It seemed that it took a lot of effort to lift the next step. He dragged his head and muttered in his mouth: "I did not Kill him, he chased me, I didn''t kill him, he chased me. "


    Song Ning said this in his mouth, but his heart was all that happened in the fairy tomb. At this time, in addition to the woman, Song Ning''s mind is the Guqin, that is the Qin sound.


    The woman''s face fell on Song Ning, and Song Ning''s heart could no longer be calm, that is Leng Yuexiao, not even a trace!


    Song Ning walked past Chi Ruolan step by step, his eyes were blank, and he looked at the ground in confusion, like a walking dead.


    Chi Changjian gritted his teeth: "He is pretending to be crazy and selling stupidity, don''t you have to report the hatred of your second grandpa?"


    With that said, Chi Changjian is the seal of both hands, and Song Ning will be hit, but Chi Ruolan''s body is once again in front of Song Ning.


    Chi Changjian looked at his granddaughter in confusion, for a moment, he really wanted to slap his granddaughter flying, and then killed Song Ning.


    But Chi Changjian hadn''t waited to do this, he heard Chi Ruolan''s lower voice: "If he died, the child in my stomach ... there would be no father!"


    Weng Ran in Chi Changjian''s mind stepped back several steps in a row. He looked at his granddaughter in disbelief. Did she and Song Ning do that kind of thing in the room that day? But it''s impossible, it''s too fast, how can you know so quickly?


    But the realm is different from the ordinary, and the monk is different from the mortal. The monk can feel the change of his body, even if it is only ten days and a half, if he wants to be aware, it is not impossible.


    After Chi Ruolan finished speaking, her body shook weakly, and she looked at Song Ning with a complicated mood.


    Song Ning seemed to hear Chi Ruolan''s words, stopped and looked at her inexplicably: "What do you ... say?"


    Chi Changjian was furious: "How can such a scum be my son-in-law? Children can be okay, but this person can''t help but kill, Ruolan, you let go, I will kill this irresponsible man for you ! "


    Chi Ruolan was shocked. She never thought that what she said was counterproductive. Grandpa still wanted to kill Song Ning, but how can Song Ning resist her now?


    This time, Chi Ruolan still wanted to help Song Ning, but was restrained by Chi Changjian''s fairy power. Chi Changjian''s anger had reached its zenith at this time, and he couldn''t bear his granddaughter to be pregnant before he even got married. At this moment, he looked at Song Ning as if he had killed his enemies.


    Behind Chi Changjian appeared a ghost image of a dragon. This ghost image was composed of fairy power. Under Chi Changjian''s tactics, the dragon rushed out, the mouth opened, swallowed by Song Ning .


    "Kowloon tactics!" Chi Changjian shouted.


    The dragon head formed by this spiritual force rushed towards Song Ning, with a destructive trend, and all the Chi family monks around were frightened to retreat, seeming to be afraid of being affected.


    Song Ning felt the fluctuation of the fairy power, looking sideways at the dragon head, and in a trance, his memory hidden in his heart seemed to be dug out. This dragon head reminded him of what happened at the top of Taihe Mountain in the past. At that time, the dragon on the top of Taihe Mountain looked like that.


    That day ... he lost everything, as if the entire world had become dim.


    Today, in that fairy tomb, Song Ning felt that he had also lost everything, but when he already felt that he had no value in survival, he was suddenly stimulated by this leader when he was like a corpse.


    Without the scene of Taihe Mountain, how could he reach this step today?


    Faucet, faucet again!


    Song Ning roared, and a whine broke out in her heart, which screamed out like Long Yin.


    Even if everyone couldn''t see it, it seemed that there was a dragon flying out of Song Ning''s body. This dragon was like air, driving the sound and hitting the leading shadow of Chi Changjian.

 Chapter 474： My name is ... Song Ning

    Roar!


    Song Ning''s voice is Long Yin, the real Long Yin, Long Xiao nine days, this sound spread to every corner around, straight to the sky, now if it is above the sky, in the sky above, you can feel it The sound of Long Yin.


    The voice rumbling constantly, Song Ning''s voice started hoarse, began to bleed, he cried, but did not pause at all.


    It seems that he wanted to explode his mood at this moment.


    But sad, how can it be released so easily?


    Chi Changjian''s dragon head shadow was suddenly broken under this dragon yin. The sound of dragon yin passed into everyone''s ears and directly impacted their minds. This was not an attack nor an oppression of the soul, but Coercion is majesty.


    An unquestionable majesty from heaven, under which no one can resist.


    At this time, everyone including Chi Changjian was trembling. Although Chi Changjian was better, he still felt that the immortal power in his body was unstable, and he was unable to take action against Song Ning.


    The restraint of Chi Ruolan also disappeared. Although she was very uncomfortable in Long Yin, she still walked towards Song Ning step by step.


    From the roar of Song Ning, Chi Ruolan heard sorrow, somehow, she seemed to feel Song Ning''s feelings, she seemed to be sad with Song Ning''s grief, she walked behind Song Ning, and then embraced Song Ning live.


    Song Ning''s body trembled, the roar stopped, and Long Yin disappeared, but the pressure remained for a moment.


    Many Chi family monks looked at Song Ning in shock, with a look of fear in their eyes. Even Chi Changjian, at this time, he had already assumed that Song Ning was the murderer who killed his second brother. The strength of the roar turned out to be with coercion, and he did not dare to rush to Song Ning at this time.


    And Song Ning did not continue to roar, nor did he shoot anyone, he just turned his head to look at Chi Ruolan, looking at the woman who suddenly hugged herself.


    "I don''t love you." Song Ning said slowly.


    Chi Ruolan smiled and let go of her hand. She took two steps backwards and stood there pretty, with a hint of sadness in her mouth, but her eyes were full of emotion and seemed to be joyful and sad. : "Come on, I know you love her."


    After a roar, Song Ning finally took a step out of the sadness he had before. His voice was hoarse. At that moment, he felt a lot of pain in his throat. He looked at Chi Ruolan''s last glance and gave Chi Ruolan a fist: "Thank you."


    There is too much in this thank you, others can''t hear it, but Chi Ruolan can understand it. After hearing Song Ning''s gratitude, she burst into tears and turned and flew back toward the Chi family.


    Song Ning head did not go back, Chi Changjian was stunned at the moment, neither is it, nor is it, now he also understands that his granddaughter really loves Song Ning, if you do it yourself, do n��t say it first Can Song Ning be beaten? If he did, and killed Song Ning, then his granddaughter would hate him all his life.


    Song Ning took two steps and suddenly stopped. The Chi family who had been slacked off again became cautious again, and Chi Ruolan, who was flying back to Chi family in mid-air, also stopped.


    She has always been concerned about Song Ning. Even though she turned and flew back to Chi''s house, the spiritual knowledge still fell around Song Ning. Now that Song Ning stops, she will feel it naturally.


    She stood in mid-air, turned to look at Song Ning, Song Ning also turned her head to look at her, perhaps in Chi Ruolan''s view, this is the gentle smile in the world she has seen.


    Song Ning smiled lightly. Although the smile seemed so pale and false, Chi Ruolan smiled back with a smile.


    "My real name is ... Song Ning." Song Ning finished, and her figure disappeared in place.


    Chi Ruolan secretly remembered this name in her heart. If it weren''t for Song Ning, she would never know the name of the person she loved in her life. Now, she is ecstatic.


    Even though I couldn''t be together, I gave myself a thought when I fell in love.


    "His name is Song Ning ..." Chi Ruolan was somewhat happy and sad.


    "His name is Song Ning ?!" Chi Changjian watched Song Ning disappear. At this moment he finally knew who he was facing. The thing that Song Ning was outside the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom had spread throughout the demon. The senior of the domain, although he Chi Changjian is not considered a senior, but it is a virtual fairy, fairyland level, and he has some understanding of Song Ning more or less.


    At this time, Chi Changjian''s thought was that this revenge could not be repaid.


    Song Ning''s disappearance also caused a commotion among the monks of the Chi family. For the first time, they saw that someone could disappear out of thin air. In the Demon Realm, they only knew that no one except Dao Xian could vanish out of thin air. Appearing out of thin air, what is the practice of Song Ning now, and suddenly disappeared?


    They didn''t know that Song Ning used ''Yu Jianshu, Dun''. What they knew was that Song Ning was shocked by the roar of the city master Chi Changjian just now, so at this moment they think that Song Ning must be Taoist Fix for.


    In the field, only Chi Changjian knew that Song Ning was a human being, and human monks could use the "Yu Jianshu, Eunuch" that the demon cultivators could not master, but he was not in a mood to talk to these monks, nor could he tell these monks about Song. Condensation is not allowed to be easily circulated.


    The disappearance of Song Ning made this revenge subside. When he appeared again, he had reached an unknown mountain top. On top of this mountain, Song Ning sat quietly and watched the sunset go down.


    The cold wind is cold, the setting sun goes down, and the homeless people drift, I don''t know what the future is.


    Song Ning looked at the burning clouds and the beautiful scenery of the setting sun, but his mood could not be remembered anyway. If in the past, he might have some feelings, but now, all he can feel is sadness.


    "Who ... who is it ..." Song Ning was still thinking about the matter. He sat on the top of the mountain and gathered all the things he had encountered before. He didn''t even remember the memory of Leng Yuexiao. All of the fall recalled.


    He saw Leng Yuexiao for the first time in his dream, and that was Leng Yuexiao''s avatar.


    He saw Leng Yuexiao for the second time in Tianhe City, and that was still Leng Yuexiao''s avatar.


    It wasn''t until he went to Leng''s house that he saw Leng Yuexiao''s doppelganger, but Leng Yuexiao was sealed into the frost enchantment.


    But now, in that fairy tomb, in the fairy coffin of ten thousand years, Song Ning saw again ... Leng Yuexiao!


    If only the appearance is similar, it is absolutely impossible for Song Ning to regard the other party as her, whether it is the expression, manners, or the appearance of the piano, and the melody played is so amazingly similar.


    At this moment, Song Ning is recalling that if he had n��t heard Leng Yuexiao ��s voice for a long time, Song Ning might be able to hear it at first. Although the woman ��s voice did n��t have a tone, it still matched Leng Yuexiao ��s voice. Exactly the same ...

 Chapter 475： You are late to destroy!

    Who is she?


    Song Ning''s doubts are even better. At this moment, he has a very bold guess, but this kind of guess is rejected by him as soon as it appears.


    "Impossible. She was in that fairy coffin for thousands of years. If it were not for me to go, he could not even have a trace of spiritual power. She even borrowed a trace of my spiritual power even when talking to me. How could it be possible Yu Li dropped his avatar into the dust? "Song Ning shook his head.


    Although he denied this idea, he had planted the root of this idea in his heart.


    Sunset sunrise, sunrise sunset.


    In a blink of an eye, Song Ning has been sitting on this mountain for more than a few days.


    This mountain top is where the spiritual energy converges. There is nothing more than the power of Yin and Yang. The sun is the yang star and the moon is the yin star. In Song Ning''s body, there is a fusion of yin and yang. Cultivation is constantly improving.


    Song Ning has been thinking about it for a long time, thinking about it, he finally understood the truth-strength determines everything.


    If he has the strength, then Leng Yuexiao will not enter the frost enchantment that day. If he has the strength, then he will be able to save the fairy corpse at that time, and then ask her why, but he ca n��t do anything. Nothing can be done for two reasons, just because he has no strength.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, he looked at the sky and clouds, the birds looked at the scenery under the mountain stream, all the surrounding mountains were at his feet at the moment, he suddenly had a feeling of looking at the small mountains.


    Strength may be what he needs. If there is no strength, even if he rescues Leng Yuexiao in the future, I am afraid that he has no ability to protect her.


    "Besides this sky, there are monks who do not know where they are in control. The entire Orchid Continent is under their control. They pride themselves on the sky." Song Ning muttered to himself, if one day he wanted freedom, Then you can only break through this day, but if you want to break through this day, you need strength.


    Song Ning laughed mockingly. I am afraid that only he is a fool in this world. Until this day, until Wen Dao Xiuwei, he finally understood that in this world, what the monk needs is strength. Everything but strength. It''s nothing.


    If you want to have everything, then you must have strength first!


    Song Ning Mingwu was sitting here. For a time, his mood was much lighter. He was not in a hurry to look for Xiao Ke and they were watching the alternation of the sun and the moon here, not knowing what he was feeling.


    A few days later, Roland City.


    Before Bai Yu brought a lot of people out of Roland City and waited for Song Ning, but he couldn''t wait until he came and went. He was anxious and took the people directly into the city.


    Bai Yu and his party flew directly into Roland City. This Roland City usually forbids others to fly. Now Bai Yu is so blatantly taking people with him, Chi Changjian, who is already in a bad mood, stomped his feet and greeted him.


    "Master Bai Yu, it''s a bit wrong to bring someone into my Roland city like this?" Chi Changjian''s face was very ugly when he spoke.


    Bai Yu smiled and glanced around Chi Changjian: "What about Song?"


    "He has already gone." Chi Changjian heard Song Ning, and his heart was even more angry.


    Where did Bai Yu know what happened to Roland City hundreds of miles before? Now seeing Chi Changjian''s attitude like this, he is even more angry, squinting and pointing at Chi Changjian: "I advise you to give me a little acquaintance, I want the death of the surname Song, I want Chi Ruolan to do My woman, if you are satisfied with these two points, then I will ... "


    "Ruolan is pregnant with his child, and the person you are looking for doesn''t know where it is at the moment." Chi Changjian said coldly.


    Chi Ruolan ��s reputation as Qingyujie is out, and Bai Yu has always claimed that Chi Ruolan is his woman. At this moment, he suddenly heard that Chi Changjian said that Chi Ruolan was pregnant with Song Ning ��s child, and his face suddenly changed. Hearing Song Ning''s disappearance again, this is undoubtedly fueling the fire.


    "Chi Changjian, you old, immortal Bet, confuse me and let him get out! I have changed my mind now, I want him to die, and I have to kill his child, as for Chi Ruolan, now She is not qualified to enter my Bai''s house, but she can become my pillow plaything! "Bai Yu''s eyes are full of bloodshot eyes. At this moment, he is no longer a gentle and elegant Confucian student, but more like a demon that kills and blinks.


    If it is usual, Chi Changjian may still be tolerant, but how can he bear it now?


    The monks in Roland City all looked towards this side at the moment. They all knew that Chi Changjian was a person, and they also paid great respect to Chi Changjian. Now he hears that Chi Changjian has a dispute with this Bai Yu, even if Bai Yu is white. Family members, they also chose to stand on Chi Changjian''s side, but they all heard the conversation between them just now.


    Chi Ruolan ... pregnant with the child of ''Master Song''?


    If this is the case alone, there may be many people who will feel envy and jealousy about this matter, but they will not have a little bit of resentment against Song Ning in their hearts, but now it is different because ��Master Song�� is gone and disappeared!


    Chi Ruolan''s image is deeply ingrained in the hearts of Roland City monks. If someone quarrels with Chi Ruolan, then the first reaction of Roland City monks is that Chi Ruolan is right, and the fault lies with the person who quarreled with him. .


    This is also the case today. Chi Ruolan, a woman who is so clean and jade, is pregnant with the child of Master Song, but Master Song has run away. How can they tolerate such a thing?


    Anger caused these monks to burst out immediately, and directly formed a confrontation with Bai Yu.


    Even though Bai Yu is angry, he still has reason. He knows that if the entire Roland City is against him, they have no chance of winning, so they can only temporarily evacuate at this moment.


    "Chi Changjian, you are late, you are going to destroy!" Bai Yu pointed at Chi Changjian, then flicked his sleeve and turned away.


    All the people behind Bai Yu followed Bai Yu, but they didn''t really leave, but stopped at a place dozens of miles outside of Roland City. Bai Yu continued to transmit sounds to the people around Bai Family. They also included Miss Bai and Bai Yao.


    At that time, several people in the Bai family didn''t get the panacea. At the moment, they were looking for Song Ning. The panacea was extremely important for them. This was also the task given by the family.


    Now they are looking for the figure of Song Ning, but suddenly they hear the urgent assembly signal sent by Bai Yu.


    "Miss, Master Bai Yu''s signal, it seems that there is something urgent, it is a first-class signal." Bai Yao said respectfully to Miss Bai.


    The woman hesitated a little and then shook her head slowly: "Although I don''t want to control Bai Yu''s affairs, now in the Bai family, my brother Bai Ting and my sister Bai Xin are too close. If I were There was also a quarrel with Bai Yu. I was afraid that there would be no place for me in this family. I might as well go and see. "

 Chapter 476： Chi Ruolans determination

    The commander of the fairy fairy family is the Bai family. To be precise, the entire Bai family is the fairy fairy family, and the fairy fairy family is also the Bai family, but there are many other blood disciples in the fairy fairy family. These disciples are the fairy fairy family. The bottom layer is under the control of the Bai family.


    There are four young people in the Bai family, the boss is Bai Ting, the second is Bai Yu, the third is the Miss Bai family Bai Ru, and the fourth is Bai Xin.


    Bai Ting has the strongest cultivation ability, and is also a highly talented cultivation genius, and the second child Bai Yu is an alchemy genius, perfectly inheriting the alchemy of Bai family, the third elder Bai Ru, the mind is extremely delicate, is a The person who is good at calculation, she is not very good, but she is very proficient in formation enchantment, and can often surpass the enemy. As for the fourth, it is white core, white core is the smallest one, but it is a fairy One of the tribes most valued, because the white core is the sage of the fairy fairy, she has the physique of the sage.


    However, now there is a disagreement among the fairy fairy clan. Outsiders do not know, but the fairy fairy clan has become a pot of porridge. At this moment, in the fairy fairy clan, everyone is thinking about how to protect themselves, so now Most people unite to strengthen their own power.


    Bai Ru didn''t look at Bai Yu before, but now it''s different. After all, she is very weak in the demon clan. If you can''t find a joint person, then once something really happened, don''t say yes She was ruined, and even the forces behind her and her brother-in-law would suffer some disasters.


    At Bai Ru''s command, Bai Yao and Bai Yu stood beside her, and the three went towards the place where Bai Yu signaled.


    On the way, Bai Yao asked: "Miss, why must I find that Elixir? Is that the Elixir made by Song Ning?"


    Bai Ru shook his head: "You don''t understand, although both of the two medicines are Tugu Pei Luo Dan, but the effect after taking it is different, because this Tu Gu Pei Luo Dan is based on the location of the refined Dan and the Dan The location of the medicine is related. These two different locations can determine how much peeling the person will take. "


    This thing Bai Ru didn''t want to say, but now that Bai Yao asked, she didn''t hide it. After all, Bai Yao and Bai Yu are relatives of her lineage.


    The two heard that, knowing that the young lady must have her own arrangements for such matters, she did not continue to ask more.


    Just when they rushed to Na Luolan City, there were a lot of people from the Bai family coming from all directions, these people cultivated high and low, but at the moment although they cultivated differently, Bai Yu did not care The cultivation base is high and low, because there is a virtual fairy beside Bai Yu, and Xu Xian confronts Chi Changjian, and the rest only needs to grow stronger.


    With so many Bai families coming around, Chi Changjian naturally felt it, and he would not sit still and directly open the moat of the Roland City to fight against the Bai family. At the same time, Chi Changjian Also want to ask for help around.


    There is a special connection between the city and the city, which is connected by the spirit stone. Chi Changjian came to a smooth mirror-like spirit stone with a size of one foot. After the spiritual force penetrated, it was connected. The adjacent city.


    A person''s face appeared in the smooth spirit stone: "Brother Chi, what happened? I used to feel that there was a great turmoil in your hundreds of miles outside Roland City, and now there are many Bai family rushing towards Roland City. went."


    Chi Changjian said: "Brother Li, the Bai family of Baiyu is too deceiving and wants to fight me. Now that I am in a state of full alertness in Roland City, I don''t know if Brother Li can ..."


    "Brother Chi, didn''t I say you, Bai Yu, you don''t know yet? It''s a dude, what is his Bai family? That''s a fairy family! I advise you not to be against Bai Yu, more Do n��t start with the Bai family, what requirements do they have, can you just satisfy them? ��Brother Li persuaded.


    Chi Changjian frowned, and said, "He wants my granddaughter Chi Ruolan to play with him ..."


    Brother Li said: "It is a blessing for your late family to be able to climb to the Bai family!"


    Boom!


    Chi Changjian revoked his spiritual power. If he does not revoke his spiritual power again, he estimates that he will be vomited blood by this brother Li.


    Immediately afterwards, Chi Changjian contacted people from another city.


    But this time, I just connected, and it was convenient to remove the spiritual force directly.


    As a result, Chi Changjian''s subsequent contacts were all frustrated. Either the spiritual power was directly revoked by the person, or the other party pushed three times and four hours, and no one wanted to help their Chi family.


    Chi Changjian took a deep breath and sat on the chair. Usually these people were called brothers and brothers with him, but at this time there was no one to help. I am afraid only at this time can I see who the talent is. Is a true friend, who is a fox and dog friend.


    Outside the room, Chi Ruolan walked in.


    Although Chi Changjian was angry, when he thought that Chi Ruolan was still pregnant at the moment, the child''s father was Song Ning, but after all, the child was still the blood of their Chi family, and Chi Changjian couldn''t help it: "Ruolan, you come doing what."


    "Grandpa ... Actually, I don''t actually have Song Ning''s children." Chi Ruolan said.


    Chi Changjian was stunned. His face was full of doubts: "You read it wrong before? It''s okay, it''s okay. Grandpa will announce it to the whole city. It doesn''t matter. Grandpa must give you a clean innocence.


    Chi Ruolan smiled and shook his head bitterly: "No, grandpa, you know this matter. Ruolan just wanted to tell grandpa that Ruolan didn''t violate Chi family''s ancestors."


    "Silly boy, a woman''s reputation is more important than anything. Grandpa must clarify it for you." Chi Changjian is very quick in his heart. This may be the only good news for him now.


    But Chi Ruolan continued to insist: "Grandpa, let''s not talk about this matter. I thought about it, and let Bai Yu think that I was pregnant with Song Ning''s child, so that it can disgust him and disgust him. I hate Bai Yu, but Bai Yu Now that I''ve blatantly robbed people, then for the sake of being late, and for Roland City, I might as well follow him. "


    Chi Changjian wanted to stop him, but suddenly he heard his granddaughter chuckling: "The person I love doesn''t love me, he loves others, then everyone except me is the same with me, my body It ��s the same to who is ruined. I ��m very happy if I can make some contribution to Chi family and Roland City, and get a little peace in Roland City. "


    Chi Changjian twitched fiercely in his heart, he was very painful. At this moment, his heart was like a sword, and his city could not protect himself, but he still wanted his granddaughter to guard at the expense of his own body?


    He patted the table heavily: "Ruolan, even if Grandpa is dead, he won''t let you go from Baiyu!"

 Chapter 477： Bai Yus appeal

    Chi Ruolan suffered in her heart, but she couldn''t say it. The decision she made at this moment was also her deliberate thought. After all, she now understood her heart and Song Ning''s heart. Many things were reluctant to come, so she Just make your loneliness more valuable.


    "Grandpa, I ..." Chi Ruolan had to say something, but suddenly felt his body softened, and then lost his sanity.


    Chi Changjian took Chi Ruolan into a hug after being stunned with fairy power. He put Chi Ruolan in the room, and then instructed Chi home and everyone: "Look at Miss Zhu, she is not allowed to leave the room for half Step, let her go out to find Bai Yu. "


    After hearing this news, Chi family was a little surprised, but they did not dare to ask more at the moment.


    Chi Changjian floated in the high altitude of Roland City, spreading the fairy power, and made a declaration with all Roland City monks: "I Chi Changjian is now going to fight against Baijia Baiyu. This battle certainly does not know, so everyone need not worry. Bai Family''s revenge, but Bai Yu still gathers many monks with his own strength. If someone wants to leave Roland City to take refuge, I won''t stop. If someone wants to take refuge in Bai Family, I won''t stop, but if it is When someone fights in battle, then I will never be light! "


    Chi Changjian guards here all the year round, he is friendly to people on weekdays, and Chi family has no arrogant and arrogant people, so at this moment, Chi Changjian is widely supported, everyone heard Chi Changjian''s words, immediately shouted, the whole Roland The city was full of enthusiasm and threatened to swear allegiance to Chi Changjian.


    "Vow to die and follow the lord!"


    "Vow to die and follow the lord!"


    Shouted loudly, Chi Changjian not only asked the monks in the city to express their views, but also wanted Bai Yu and others a few tens of miles away to hear. There are also hundreds of thousands of people in the city of Roland. These monks are like this at the moment. With enthusiasm so high, why did Bai Yu attack?


    But half a day later, Chi Changjian also found that his thoughts were still too naive, because there are more and more monks assembled in the tens of yards outside the city at the moment, these monks are not only Bai family, but also some other surnames. Monks, most of those people are made by Baiyu in ordinary days. Baiyu, a young master of the fairy fairy family, will naturally have a lot of people who want to frustrate. Now Baiyu waved his flag and shouted, how could they not come?


    But this is not what makes Chi Changjian the most angry. What makes Chi Changjian the most angry is that he actually saw the people around the city come to help Bai Yu!


    When Chi Changjian saw the dense monks encircling the entire Roland City, he also had infinite sorrow in his heart. At this time, they were not standing and defeated. The monks in Roland City now have no war intentions, and Chi Changjian also felt that the large moat formation around the Roland City was useless.


    It was not until Bai Ru came outside this Roland city that Chi Changjian was completely desperate, because Bai Ru brought a lot of people.


    Chi Changjian sat weakly on the chair at home. The Chi family came in to report to Chi Changjian, but before he could even speak, Chi Changjian pushed his hand: "You go out."


    The Chi family hesitated and said, "City Lord, Miss told me ... she wants to see you."


    Chi Changjian was sad when he heard this, but in this situation, there are more than 100,000 monks outside, and the forces of the two sides are very different. In this demon domain, so many monks can gather in two days. It is really a difficult thing. Through this matter, Chi Changjian has also recognized Bai Yu''s strength.


    Bai Yu is not just a dude, he already has a lot of appeal now, and he also joined forces with Bai Ru''s Bai Ru, this time Roland City was unable to stop it.


    After Chi Changjian hesitated for a moment, he said: "I know, I will see her later."


    The next man left, leaving Chi Changjian alone in the lobby. He looked at the ceiling weakly and sighed in his heart. At this moment, he hoped that Song Ning was there. If Song Ning was there, maybe the situation would be Is it different? At least Song Ning would never want Bai Yu to bow his head, or ... The death of Song Ning can make Bai Yu vent his anger.


    But now ...


    Chi Changjian got up and came out of Chi Ruolan ��s room. The reason why he came to see Chi Ruolan in person was that the reason was very simple. He knew that this matter is now that he lost his granddaughter. He came in person. , Can be regarded as a statement.


    Chi Changjian was hesitant to knock on the door, but Chi Ruolan''s door was already open.


    Chi Changjian was stunned at the door, but Chi Ruolan said with a smile: "Grandpa, since he came, why didn''t he come in?"


    "Well, Grandpa wants to talk to you too." Chi Changjian walked into the room.


    Chi Ruolan closed the door, and the room was cut off from the outside world. The guards outside could not hear the slightest sound in the room. The two sat down, and Chi Ruolan took the lead in speaking: "If I can get some benefits from Bai Yu, , I will definitely fight for Roland. "


    As soon as this remark came out, Chi Changjian was in tears, and he grabbed Chi Ruolan''s hand just to speak, but Chi Ruolan instinctively shrunk his hand back.


    It was not Chi Ruolan''s conflict, but Chi Ruolan was born with his body. If he was touched by the opposite sex, the conditioned reflex would generally retract, but only when Song Ning took the hand that day, she was a different feeling.


    Chi Changjian saw his granddaughter like this, and slapped his teeth hard, slapping himself directly: "Grandpa has no skill, but Grandpa will never send you into the fire pit!"


    Chi Changjian''s eyes were very firm at the moment, he made up his mind, because his granddaughter simply could not allow others to touch her body, so if she went with Bai Yu, what treatment would she receive? He couldn''t give up his granddaughter for the sake of the city, this ... he couldn''t do it!


    Chi Ruolan seemed to understand that she took the initiative to grab Chi Changjian''s hand. With this catch, the firm moment in Chi Changjian''s eyes became hesitant, and Chi Ruolan also smiled: "Ruo Lan is already done. Prepare, grandpa rest assured, it''s okay. "


    What Chi Changjian had to say, Chi Ruolan stepped out of the room with one foot: "Grandpa, you just sit in this room, take a rest, and soon, everything is over."


    Chi Changjian wanted to rush out, but suddenly felt his body was paralyzed. Just now he seemed to smell something. Originally he thought it was a floral fragrance in his granddaughter''s room. Specially deal with the herbal scent of the Xianxian monk. After the Xianxian smelt smells, the spiritual power in the body will be temporarily blocked and the body will become paralyzed.


    Chi Changjian wanted to stop Chi Ruolan, but he couldn''t even make a sound at the moment.


    Chi Ruolan got up and took off. When he left, the whole monk of Roland City looked at her. The news that Chi Ruolan wanted to protect Roland City with his body had spread throughout Roland City. The only thing I did n��t know was Chi Changjian Only one person, the herb that can suppress the false fairy is also provided by the monks in Roland City. They are for Chi Ruolan to take the initiative to show up to save Roland City ...

 Chapter 478： Chi Ruolan dedicated

    "Ruolan, come back!" Chi Changjian roared in the main palace, but this voice could not be heard from the room. At this moment, no one cared about Chi Changjian, even if they heard Chi Changjian''s voice, They will definitely not do what Chi Changjian meant, because they all know that Chi Changjian cannot protect them at all.


    This is true of the self-cultivation world, although some people think that they will give some help for the sake of affection, but more people look at their own interests. If their lives are about to be lost, who will protect others?


    Chi Changjian''s roar did not fall into anyone''s ears, at this moment Chi Changjian''s sorrow could not be passed on to anyone, Chi Changjian could not see how Chi Ruolan left, but the thought of Chi Ruolan was about to communicate with Bai Yu left, and he was very sad in his heart.


    Outside of Roland City, Chi Ruolan went out alone, and all the eyes of the city fell on Chi Ruolan. Nobody cared about the statement that Roland City could not fly at high altitude. In the air, only Chi Ruolan was alone. Shaped single shadow only.


    Chi Ruolan''s mood is a little complicated at the moment. In fact, she really wants to see Song Ning''s last face at this time. She feels that if she left with Bai Yu today, she would never have the chance to see Song Ning again.


    Bai Yu has found so many people to come. In fact, these people know that this battle is impossible to fight. When they came, they never thought that they would really fight. After all, the monks in Roland City are not fools. Why? Could it really be hands-on under this completely crushed situation?


    Bai Yu naturally understood, but what he didn''t expect was that Chi Ruolan was the only one who came out of Roland City at the moment. If it was not good, should Chi Changjian and Chi Ruolan come out together?


    When he watched Chi Ruolan coming alone in the air to confront them, the corner of his mouth raised: "Are you here?"


    "I''m here, so, can you spare Roland City?" Chi Ruolan said.


    Bai Yu seemed to be hesitating. He was playing with the storage ring in his hand. There was still silence around him at the moment. Those who came to aid blindly also understood that Bai Yu used the Bai family for a woman, even for a woman. The first-level convening order, this Bai Yu is really an out-and-out dude.


    But even so, the people present did not dare to say much. Anyway, they just came to see it, and they would not really do it. Just think of it as a walk.


    In a few moments, Bai Yu said: "Do you think it is a problem that you can be bound by making my pillow-side plaything?"


    Chi Ruolan smiled lightly: "What do you want? Now only I am here, if you still want other women ..." Chi Ruolan said, suddenly pointing to Bai Ru beside Bai Yu: "How is she? She Seems like you from the Bai family? Have you ever? "


    Bai Yu''s face suddenly became difficult to see. Bai Ru, even if he was a dude, even if he was obsessed with ordinary colors, even if he really fantasized about what Bai Bai was, how can he say this in this large public? Moreover, they are all people of the Bai family, how is it possible to do so?


    Bai Ru''s face also pulled down. If she knew that this woman was being watched by Bai Yu, and Bai Yu''s trip was for this woman, Bai Ru certainly would not be merciless.


    Everyone wanted to laugh but could not bear it. They could only bear it. They all knew Chi Ruolan. On weekdays, they could not see Chi Ruolan. When they saw it today, it was no wonder that Chi Ruolan really fell into the country. Bai Yu will be confused by Chi Ruolan.


    Bai Yu took a deep breath and pressed down the anger in his heart. He thought for a moment, that ''Song Ling'' was definitely not at the moment, so since Chi Ruolan was here, he could only take Chi Ruolan away first, after all If Lan was the person he had been coveting for so long, he could only watch it for so many years and itchy in his heart, and now he can finally eat it in his mouth. Even if it has been used by others, Bai Yu has some suspicions in his heart, but Still acceptable.


    "Since you are conscious yourself, I won''t say much. You do it with me and obediently make me happy. Then I won''t move in this Roland City. As for the ''Song Ling'', as long as I see When he arrives, I will definitely let him die! "Bai Yucai smiled.


    Chi Ruolan didn''t argue with him. He said it. Chi Ruolan couldn''t control it. At this moment, Chi Ruolan only thought that Roland City was all right. Her grandfather was all right. That was enough.


    At the moment, Chi Ruolan''s grandpa Chi Changjian is in the middle of the room begging for the guards of the Chi family. These Chi family guards are different from the monks of Roland Chen. They have been in the Chi family since childhood. Begging, they were a little unbearable.


    "I beg you, let me see Ruolan, this is the last side, are you so patient? This is your lady!" Chi Changjian cried.


    To make a virtual fairy monk so moved, these guards were finally tempted. They released Chi Changjian. It was when Chi Ruolan was about to lean on Bai Yu, Chi Changjian suddenly appeared in Chi Ruolan. Beside.


    The appearance of Chi Changjian only surprised Chi Ruolan, and the others did not take it seriously. Although the monks in Roland City were also tight-hearted, they understood that the matter had come, even if Chi Changjian wanted to block it, In the face of so many monks, what can he do?


    Indeed, Chi Changjian came at this time, but just wanted to take a look at Chi Ruolan.


    "Ruolan, Grandpa ..." Chi Changjian opened his mouth.


    Before he finished speaking, Chi Ruolan smiled freely: "Grandpa, it doesn''t matter, it''s not him, then it doesn''t matter who is."


    After Chi Ruolan finished speaking, she flew slowly towards Bai Yu, and she said while flying: "Everyone heard, I have gone from you, the people of Roland City are safe, this is what you promised."


    Bai Yu nodded, at this moment he was still thinking what Chi Ruolan meant in the last sentence, and what it meant was ��it ��s not him, then it did n��t matter who was it��.


    Chi Changjian watched Chi Ruolan fly away, his heart twisted like a sword, and at this moment he wished he could pat his palm with his palm.


    The other monks looked at Chi Ruolan one by one, and they seemed to be thinking about it. If this Chi Ruolan could become a thing in their bed, how would they be happy.


    But just as Chi Ruolan was about to arrive in front of Bai Yu, Bai Yu suddenly shrank his pupils, and he wanted to understand what Chi Ruolan said just now.


    Just thinking about it, he pointed at Chi Ruolan and scolded: "Little bitch, you still miss her in your heart? If you dare to miss him again, I will strip you out!"


    During the speech, Chi Ruolan had already come to Bai Yu, and Bai Yu slapped Chi Ruolan''s face with a slap. Chi Ruolan''s delicate cheeks were immediately stained with a bright red palm print, just like the sunset red glow ...

 Chapter 479： Slap

    While this happened, Song Ning had been meditating on the top of the mountain, and the sun and the moon alternated. Song Ning could always feel a force flowing. Song Ning wanted to seize the flow of this power, but this pattern was very It''s hard to figure out that although Song Ning keeps approaching, he still can''t get through.


    A few days later, Song Ning finally got up from the ground, he felt a few days, these days he felt just a blink of an eye, now he got up to change his mood, in order to make himself better next Realization, and for a few days, I could n��t feel the mystery inside. I ��m afraid it would be useless to continue. He should also go to Xiaoke and them.


    But when Song Ning looked at him from afar, he suddenly discovered that there were many people gathered in the distance. These people were all around Roland City. Song Ning saw at a glance that these 100,000 monks wanted to surround Roland City. , But he did not expect that when he checked the situation of Roland City, he suddenly saw Chi Ruolan!


    Originally Song Ning did not want to bother, but when he thought of what Chi Ruolan had done before, and when he thought of Chi Ruolan''s current experience, how could he be indifferent?


    Outside Roland ...


    Bai Yu''s slap fell on Chi Ruolan''s face, and it hurt in Chi Changjian''s heart. However, no one spoke at the moment. Chi Ruolan didn''t cry, but raised his head and looked at Bai Yu lightly: "You and him Compared to it, it ��s much worse, you ��re not even as good as one-tenth of him. "


    Bai Yu was angry, but Chi Ruolan had been optimistic for so many years. As a result, he suddenly learned that Chi Ruolan had Song Ning''s pregnancy a few days ago. How could he be calm? Now in front of more than one hundred thousand monks, Chi Ruolan also said that Bai Yu was inferior to others, Bai Yu could not swallow this breath.


    Although these hundreds of thousands of monks saw that Bai Yu was doing this, they were all indifferent, but they did not say anything. After all, he was Bai Yu.


    "I am not as good as him? If he dares to appear in front of me at this moment, if he has the courage to appear in front of me, then I admit that I am not as good as him! But is he dare? He is a waste, he is still afraid to show up, he The woman will also be under my crotch, and wait until you compare it to see who the two of us are, and who ca n��t! "Bai Yu has no image of a handsome man at the moment.


    He was not a handsome boy, but he was dressed like a man. Now that no one is surprised when he is exposed. After all, he is just such a person, and his appearance is just a skin.


    These people would not only condemn Bai Yu''s words so explicit, but instead laughed, it seemed that this laughter was cheering Bai Yu.


    Bai Yu heard the laughter of these people, and his heart was more vented and angry. He stretched out his hand and hit Chi Ruolan. It seems that now beating Chi Ruolan will make him feel more happy.


    Chi Ruolan closed her eyes gently. She did n��t want to see Bai Yu ��s face. In her heart, if she had a loved one, she would be firm. She knew that Song Ning was not timid, but Song Ning did not. Will come, because Song Ning does not love her, if Song Ning loves her, then absolutely will not care.


    Chi Ruolan put down, put down Song Ning, put down this impossible love.


    But at this moment, when the wind generated by Bai Yu''s slap had fallen on Chi Ruolan''s face, Chi Ruolan didn''t wait until the slap really hit her face, she opened her eyes inexplicably. There is an idea in her heart that she can believe in herself.


    In front of her, in a trance, there was an extra figure, which was slightly thin, but he stood there as if the whole world could not pass in front of him, he stood there, Chi Ruolan would feel safe.


    Bai Yu''s slap was caught. At this moment, Bai Yu felt a pain in his wrist. What he couldn''t think of was that this out of thin air turned out to be a person, a living person!


    "I''m here, what can you do?" Song Ning grabbed Bai Yu''s wrist deadly. He smiled, but with a hint of ice cold in his smile.


    Bai Yu swallowed swiftly, his face pale at the moment, trying to pull his hand from Song Ning, but found that Song Ning''s hand clasped it like a pair of pliers.


    "Song Ling, I tell you, Chi Ruolan is ready to go with me for Roland City. She will be my woman in the future. If you do n��t let go now, the hundreds of thousands of people around me will start immediately!" Bai Yu Warned.


    When Bai Yu spoke, Song Ning''s eyes swept around, and he saw Bai Ru Bai Yao and others at first glance. When he saw these three people, Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, without a trace of dignity.


    Bai Ru was terrified, her pupils shrank sharply, and when she thought of Song Ning''s volleying palm, she still had palpitations until now.


    After so many days have passed, Bai Ru naturally knew that it was Song Ning who was fighting with them. Before hearing Bai Yu called Song Ling Song Ling, she hadn''t thought much about it yet. Now, when I look at it, what is Song Ling? Song Ning!


    Bai Ru stepped back two steps without realizing it, his eyes were alert.


    Song Ning smiled faintly, and his voice was very calm. He came into the ears of people around with the wind: "Although Chi Ruolan is not my woman, but I want to protect her, although Roland City is not my city, but I want Roland City to be safe, If someone dared to move, the first person who died was Bai Yu. "


    Song Ning''s voice is very weak, and the wind can blow it away, but the sound falling into Bai Yu''s ears is like a warning of death. Bai Yu''s people feel shocked, they have never been I have heard people dare to threaten the Bai family in this way, especially the Bai Bai young master Bai Yu who is indiscriminate and unreasonable.


    However, at this moment, Bai Yu didn''t dare to say anything even if he had a temper tantrum, because he felt that his wrist seemed to be broken, and then Song Ning''s hand fell on his neck, pinching his neck.


    The raven was silent.


    At this time, no one dared to speak except for the sound of the heartbeat. Chi Ruolan stood behind Song Ning, she hesitated, she wanted to hug Song Ning from behind, even if only a moment, it was still enough, but she still endured After staying, it seemed that she felt a little too shameful if she was freed by Song Ning in such a scene.


    But is she not shameful enough now?


    When Chi Ruolan''s mood was complicated, Song Ning turned his hand and slapped Bai Yu on the face.


    Snapped!


    This sound was extremely loud, and Bai Yu''s face suddenly swelled, but Song Ning''s other hand pinched Bai Yu''s neck, making Bai Yu unable to scream if he wanted to ache.


    "This slap, you just hit Chi Ruolan''s face, I will give it back to you." Song Ning said, shaking his hand was another slap.


    Immediately afterwards, it was the third slap, the fourth slap ... In an instant, Song Ning shot continuously and directly slammed ten times. After the tenth time, Bai Yu was already big and small, puffy cheeks. It''s not like a person at all, but more like a Japanese melon.

 Chapter 480： As a result, he died

    No one in the field dared to speak and could beat Bai Yu in this way. I''m afraid this is the first one?


    But Song Ning did not seem to have happened, calmly, he did not speak with a slight expression: "Ten times, I will give it back to you, I think about what you have done to Chi Ruolan."


    Bai Yu''s mouth is now swollen, and half of his mouth can''t close at all, and half of his teeth fell completely, accompanied by blood flowing out from the inside. Bai Yu has lived for so many years and has never been so shameful. In general, how could he be convinced?


    "Song Ling, you, you, you are dead!" Bai Yu warned.


    This voice exploded with Bai Yu''s spiritual power. Bai Yu''s hundreds of thousands of monks and Roland City''s hundreds of thousands of monks all heard Bai Yu''s warning to Song Ning.


    But this warning ... is it useful?


    Song Ning turned his hand and slapped it, but this time, it was the other face.


    Song Ning''s hands are extremely fast. No one can see how many slaps Song Ning has fanned out in the field except Xu Xian Xiu Wei. Even Xu Xian''s monks felt when they saw Song Ning''s hand. Shocked.


    The speed is too fast, this speed is not a bit faster, even if they are hypocritical, they are not necessarily able to catch up with the speed of Song Ning.


    Every time Song Ning slapped out, it seemed that he was waving his arm with a certain pattern, which is why he is so fast.


    Song Ning realized on the top of the mountain these days. Although he did n��t really understand anything, he felt some mystery. Although he could n��t use it, he could borrow it. So at this moment, his speed is much faster than before. Song Ning Now this slap in the palm is just a simple experiment with Bai Yu in front of him.


    If it were said that Bai Yu''s head was ten inches long, then Bai Yu''s head is now close to twenty inches. Bai Yu''s face is like a monster now, and he has nothing to look at. He can''t tell that he is a person.


    People do n��t hit their faces, but now Song Ning does n��t hit other places, but only hit their faces. The monks around here are a little shocked, but now even if it is a virtual fairy, no half of them dare to step forward, because even a virtual fairy I''m not sure if Song Ning will be killed in one blow. If I can''t kill him directly, then Master Bai is dead. Who is responsible for this?


    "You want to kill me, the premise is to know my real name." Song Ning said slowly: "Remember, my name is Song Ning, if there is any enmity, come to me, don''t find the wrong person, don''t Come to Roland City. "


    Song Ningruo didn''t say this, and the people of Roland City thought that Song Ning didn''t say anything. The actual mountain came to Chi Ruolan, but now they only understand that he is for Roland City!


    Roland City?


    Song Ning was not so selfless. He came here just because Chi Ruolan was too lonely. He did n��t want Chi Ruolan to be like this. After all, Chi Ruolan loved him. Bringing pain, Song Ning must change, and now he said these words completely to let Chi Ruolan die, he does not want Chi Ruolan to misunderstand anything, let alone Chi Ruolan has a little fantasy.


    Indeed, after Song Ning said this, Chi Ruolan had just dimmed her eyes, but even so, when she looked at Song Ning''s back, she was still full of love.


    Feeling unacceptable, going deeper.


    Bai Yu''s voice interrupted the thoughts of those around him: "Bai Family, no, let go, you!"


    It ��s just that Bai Yu ��s voice is a bit ambiguous at the moment. His teeth are all lost. For the monk, his arm is broken and his leg is broken. Maybe he can all grow back with the power of immortality, but the teeth are different. If it''s lost, the elixir can''t make the teeth grow.


    Now that Bai Yu is so miserable, he can''t care about anything else and directly shouted at the crowd: "Kill him, kill him!"


    But Bai Yu shouted this voice, but no half of them moved. They looked at each other, but those who cultivated at a low level did not dare to go up, and those who cultivated at a high level were concerned.


    Song Ning smiled slightly, his eyes fell on Bai Yao: "Let''s meet again."


    Bai Yao''s heart was tight, and that day, Song Ning''s palm was still in his heart. He had seen such spells in his lifetime, they were all exhibited by Dao Xian. When faced with such spells, he felt that he had already died.


    Bai Ru also had some fears, her mouth trembling, and she could only go up at the moment: "Song Daoyou, we all know what happened to you. What is happening in this Roland city today, we are still unclear, but If Daoyou thinks it is feasible, let''s make a discussion and let my brother go, we don''t do well against river water, how? "


    As soon as Bai Ru''s words came out, there was an uproar, and Bai Yu was beaten into a pig''s head. Bai Ru even asked for peace? Now there are two imaginary monks next to Bai Ru. If Bai Ru starts, they will all swarm up, but now Bai Ru even sums up, which makes them extremely puzzled.


    Of course, at the same time, they also understand the truth that Song Ning is definitely strong, otherwise it has a deep background, otherwise how could Bai Ru dare not do it?


    Although Bai Ru said so on his mouth, he secretly confided in his heart to Bai Yao and Bai Yu: "The two of you are waiting for the opportunity to strive to suppress this Song Ning directly, and you can''t let him perform the magic technique of the day. Xianshu comes out again, fearing that we are all in danger of life. "


    Bai Yao and Bai Yu lead the fate, still seemingly indifferent on the surface, but in fact they are already thinking about when to suppress Song Ning.


    After listening to Bai Ru''s words, Song Ning whispered: "You seem to still have a panacea in my hand, why don''t you want it?"


    Bai Ru immediately said: "Since Song Daoyou likes the panacea, take it away. The panacea is nothing for us. What do you think of Song Daoyou?"


    Bai Yu heard Bai Ru even begging for peace, and he shouted, but he hadn''t waited for a complete sentence. Song Ning shook his hand and slap his head in dizziness. He couldn''t even speak.


    If the people were killed directly, perhaps others would only think that Song Ning was too murderous, but now Song Ning does not kill people but just beats people, and deforms the faces of people. This method is cruel to outsiders.


    However, some people feel cruel, and some people feel unrestrained. At this moment, Chi Changjian is standing next to Song Ning. He stares closely at Bai Yao and Bai Yu. He knows Bai Ru very well. It is easy to stop, and now the obvious Bai Ru is strong. If Bai Ru is not allowed, an accident will happen. Bai Yu will be killed by Song Ning''s hand, and then Song Ning will be killed.


    Song Ning didn''t care who he was next to him. He squinted at Bai Yu and looked at Bai Yu''s bitter eyes: "Someone once threatened me, and as a result, he died. Someone wanted the woman beside me. , As a result, he also died, Bai Yu, what do you think your fate will be? "

 Chapter 481： One-off

    When people around me heard this, they were all dumbfounded. If Song Ning really dared to do it, then it is estimated that he and Bai family really became an endless situation, and now there is also a white ru, in front of the Bai family In the face of this, killing Bai Yu in the face of these hundreds of thousands of monks is undoubtedly finding his own way in this demon territory.


    Bai Yu''s face changed instantly. He was threatening Song Ning before. In his opinion, Song Ning dared to beat him, but he couldn''t believe Song Ning was going to kill him?


    Bai Yu''s face is not humanoid at the moment, but his eyes have been staring at Song Ning: "You, you ..."


    "What am I?" Song Ning looked extremely calm, but his heart was already turbulent. Chi Ruolan had affection for him, and Chi Ruolan was willing to give up his reputation in order to protect him. Ruolan, now Chi Ruolan is bullied by Bai Yu, he will not stand idly by.


    Before Song Ning knew about the Bai family, now it happened that Bai Ru and Bai Yu were there. It happened to have more than one hundred thousand monks. Song Ning''s heart moved, but it was born.


    Bai Ru said cautiously: "Song Ning, don''t be impulsive, you must know that if Bai Yu is killed, then you will be chased by the Bai family. In this demon domain, if the Bai family wants you to die , Then you have absolutely no way out. "


    Bai Yu looked at Song Ning''s firm eyes, and finally realized that Song Ning''s seriousness now, he immediately said: "You, don''t kill me, we all said good things before, Chi Ruolan I don''t want, Roland City I Don''t fight anymore, what happened today, we think it hasn''t happened! "


    Song Ning glanced at Bai Yu and smiled, "Yo, it seems that you are still being beaten lightly, can you still speak?"


    During the speech, Song Ning''s palm swayed, facing Bai Yu''s face with another fan.


    Bai Yu was beaten into this virtue for the first time in history, and it was in front of hundreds of thousands of monks. Bai Yu is now so miserable. Who dares to believe that he is the Bai''s young master? It is estimated that when he came home, he didn''t even know him.


    Song Ning''s power is great. At this moment, Bai Yu couldn''t even say what he was asking for mercy. The last thing he regretted was robbing Chi Ruolan with this song Ning.


    In fact, in the hearts of everyone, Song Ning is just bluffing at this moment, he is absolutely impossible to kill Bai Yu, because the Bai family is really not something he can offend.


    however����


    Click!


    The voice was extremely clear. When everyone responded, Bai Yu''s neck was already broken by Song Ning!


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of monks were dumbfounded, and even Bai Ru didn''t expect Song Ning to say that he would do it, and that he would kill Bai Yu directly.


    But before waiting for Bai Ru to speak, Song Ning''s hands exploded in spirit, and he directly wiped out Bai Yu''s body. At the moment of Bai Yu''s death, a virtual shadow of a head emerged from Bai Yu''s body. Xu Ying stared at Song Ning with death: "You dare to kill the Bai family, I remember you!"


    At the same time that the ghost of the head appeared, Song Ning said to Bai Ru: "The deal is concluded, I kill Bai Yu, what should I give you, should you also give me?"


    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the people who were still silent suddenly boiled at this moment. They whispered that Bai Yu was dead, they were shocked, but after hearing Song Ning''s words, they were even more shocked, everyone Bai Ru''s eyes fell on Bai Ru, and Bai Ru was shocked. She didn''t expect Song Ning to come in such a way anyway.


    "What nonsense you are!" Bai Ru also felt a trace of fear in front of the ghost.


    The shadow of the head looked back at Bai Ru, and just one glance made Bai Ru tremble and dared not speak. After a while, the shadow of the head disappeared, but Bai Ru has become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    "You want to deny it." Song Ning''s voice was very quiet. When he let go, Bai Yu''s body fell to the ground, and Song Ning stared at Bai Ru with death: "You let me kill Bai Yu, then you promise me something Give it to me. "


    Bai Ru couldn''t help but take two steps back, she never thought she was calculated by this Song Ning, she clenched her teeth, and now even if she opened her mouth to order these monks, these monks would never listen to her, but even so , Bai Ru will not be willing to give up. She has always been the only one who counts others. Today, she is counted by others.


    "Kill!" Bai Ru gritted his teeth.


    Bai Yao and Bai Yu shot instantly, and the monks around them all held the attitude of watching the drama at the moment. In their view, Song Ning and Bai Ru certainly had a certain deal, but now Song Ning did it, but Bai Ru wanted Denial, so it is necessary to kill.


    Just as Bai Yao and Bai Yu started to work, Chi Changjian stood in front of Song Ning and fought with Bai Yao and Bai Yu. While fighting against Bai Yao and Bai Yu, he shouted: "You save Ruolan, I will help you resist Ten interest, the grievance between us, cancelled in one stroke! "


    Song Ning was also frank, he came back to save Chi Ruolan, now he has separated from the Bai family, and the rest of the monks are just a crowd, now Chi Changjian helps him resist, Song Ning will naturally not give up this escape opportunity.


    But just when Song Ning''s body was about to flicker and leave, I suddenly heard Bai Ru''s voice: "Song Ning is the dead enemy of the Bai family. If someone can kill Song Ning, I will have a reward, Bai Dao vows. Set up, if there is a violation, the five thunders burst! "


    If Bai Ru''s ordinary speech is naturally unbelievable, but now he has made the oath of heaven, and these monks are like crazy.


    The monks who practiced above Wen Dao did n��t know how to rush towards Song Ning, and the monks who followed Wen Dao Xiu went directly to Chi Ruolan. Can break through from Chi Ruolan.


    Chi Ruolan retreated quickly, but she was surrounded by people before she even evacuated.


    Song Ning''s figure still disappeared, but his disappearance this time was not leaving, but appeared beside Chi Ruolan. When Chi Ruolan panicked, he saw Song Ning appearing beside her, and he felt relieved.


    The monks were heading towards Chi Ruolan, but suddenly they saw the emergence of Song Ning. They had no time to dodge, and they felt that the surrounding space was suddenly squeezed. On the ground, it''s hard to think of yourself.


    "I''m here, who dares to move her, and who dies." During the speech, the three forms of Yuyu were revealed. At the same time, Song Ning took eight consecutive steps in his heart, and the eighth step of Xuantian appeared, Yu The fusion of the three types of domains, at the foot of Song Ning, is Yin and Yang Pisces swimming. At this moment, Song Ning and Chi Ruolan are standing in this Yin and Yang Pisces, and no one from the Spiritual Realm dares to approach.


    "The third form of Yuyu, the eighth step of Xuantian, I have only seen it once in my life, and that time, it was exhibited by Moyun Daoxian Shi ..."

 Chapter 482： I do n’t mind, Tucheng

    This is what a false fairy said. This false fairy originally wanted to shoot against Song Ning, but as soon as he saw this scene, he withdrew a few steps backwards: "Moyun Daoxian used to be gracious to me, The person who can exhibit the three types of imperial domain is certainly the person of the magic cloud Daoxian. I dare not act rashly. "


    At the end of the talk, the Xu Xian flew away.


    At the same time, the other few Xu Xian also hesitated. If Song Ning had no background, it would be okay, but now they all already know the name of Song Ning, and they even saw the three forms and mysteries of Song Ning''s imperial domain. With the eighth step of the sky, how dare they rush up?


    "Song Daoyou is rumored to have an immortal technique called Split Earth. Even the maidens of the Temple of Heaven from the Temple of Heaven are astonished. I don''t want to try that palm." There was a virtual immortal evacuation.


    "It is better to be known than to meet, Song Daoyou, offended, we will have a date."


    These hypocrite monks are very polite to Song Ning. If they have n��t been sure who Song Ning was before, then they can be sure now that Song Ning refused to leave Tiangong even in that country. The young monk is the one who is in the spiritual realm but can perform the magic techniques that make the Dao immortal awesome.


    Such people, how could they provoke? If I knew it was Song Ning, I am afraid that even if these people offended Bai Yu, they would not come.


    All the imaginary monks left, how could the monks of the spirit realm continue to stay?


    More than a hundred thousand monks, after learning Song Ning''s identity, after seeing Song Ning''s three forms of imperial domain and Xuan Tian''s eighth step, they left completely, and did not care about Bai Ru''s words. It is extremely rare in the field.


    At the moment, Chi Changjian also separated from Bai Yao. After the two sides retreated, Bai Ru stared at Song Ning, and Song Ning also looked up at Bai Ru. After two people stared at each other, Bai Ru sneered: "My sister I missed an incredible person, Song Ning, what do you think you can change? "


    "At least, I know you are in trouble." When Song Ning spoke, the Yin and Yang Pisces disappeared under his feet. He knew that this battle could not be fought.


    Bai Ru''s eyes chilled: "I''m in trouble? I''m going to see who is in trouble. On the Bai''s side, I''ll explain, as for Bai Ting and Bai Xin you want to protect. , The situation is precarious. Do you think you can do anything on your own? "


    "Killing Bai Yu is just a gift. I won''t kill you today, but if you meet next time, then you will also be a gift." Song Ning said, taking out the bone-removing and peeling Dan in his hand, and directly Dan The medicine is crushed.


    Bai Ru gritted her teeth, she wanted to come forward to stop it, but it was too late, and with Song Ning''s cultivation practice, she could never stop it.


    "Song Ning, don''t think that you can save Baixin. Baixin was exchanged by the demon fairy as an item. This thing is not our frame. We are only helping." Bai Ru said while retreating, before white Yao and Baiyu cannot directly kill Song Ning, so now they will prevent Song Ning''s immortal technique.


    Song Ning''s voice was somber: "You can go away after you finish talking. If you don''t, I don''t mind killing you now."


    Bai Ru was not sure why Song Ning was so slow, but even if she was smart, such as she had been counted by Song Ning for a while, she did n��t want to lose her life here. When Bai Ru wanted to come, Song Ning might be in To accumulate energy, the powerful immortal technique certainly needs some prerequisites, and perhaps another quarter and a half, then the prerequisites will be satisfied.


    "Go." Bai Ru ordered the three of them to gallop toward the distance.


    The hazy sky exposed the sun, and Roland City''s hundreds of thousands of monks looked at Song Ning''s eyes full of enthusiasm. Song Ning alone could make more than one hundred thousand monks retreat. This kind of power that only once closed the gates made them worship.


    However, when they looked at Song Ning with their eyes full of admiration, suddenly there was a roar of Song Ning''s rumbling sound in their ears. This voice, with a touch of dragon chanting power, spread to the ears of all Roland people, Struck their minds: "Hundreds of thousands of people even used a little woman as a shield. Are you worthy to live! I don''t kill you, not because the law does not blame the public, but because your sins do not die, but if it is In the future, you will do such a thing with Chi Ruolan again, then I do n��t mind ... Slaughter City! "


    Song Ning''s roar was targeted, so Chi Ruolan beside him at the moment did not feel discomfort, but after Chi Ruolan heard Song Ning''s words, she felt ashamed, and she wanted to use her body in exchange for peace. This may seem to others that she is an unchecked woman.


    Chi Ruolan didn''t dare to look at Song Ning, but Song Ning turned to Chi Ruolan.


    The people in Luolan City were panicked. From the roar of Song Ning just now, they felt Song Ning''s anger. At this moment, they look at Song Ning, not worship, but fear. It is the fear of slaughtering the city if they are unhappy.


    "Does it still hurt?" Song Ning''s voice was very soft, like the soft light in March, falling on the ear, like a whisper of wind, which was comfortable.


    Chi Ruolan was a little surprised. She slowly raised her head, looked at Song Ning, and then shook her head: "No pain."


    Song Ning looked at the bright red palm print on Chi Ruolan''s rosy cheeks, watching Chi Ruolan''s cheeks swell slightly, he sighed: "You love someone who is devoted, not me Song Ning If I really gave up Xiaoxiao and stayed with you, you might not love me anymore. I have some obsessions to let go. I owe you the love and pay it back. "


    After the words were finished, Song Ning turned around and disappeared before Chi Ruolan.


    Chi Ruolan wants to catch Song Ning, but she understands that this man, she can''t catch it anyway, as for what Song Ning said, she is just a reason for Song Ning to comfort herself, in this world No one would have love just because of the other person''s temperament, Chi Ruolan understood, and Song Ning naturally understood.


    ''I owe you the love, pay it back'', this word echoed faintly in Chi Ruolan''s ear. Chi Ruolan raised her hair and smiled bitterly: "You didn''t owe my love, but now you saved me again, It''s because I owe you the love. I can''t finish this life. "


    Intentionally planting flowers and not opening flowers, inadvertently inserting Liu Liu Chengyin, Song Ning wanted to use forceful words to force Chi Ruolan to forget him, who would have thought, but unintentionally increased Chi Ruolan''s attachment to him.


    A few dozen miles away, Song Ning sighed, killing Bai Yu today is considered a complete fallout with the Bai family. He also needs to investigate the Bai family. Bai Ting and he agreed to a truce for ten years. In ten years, he and Leng Yuexiao might be what happened, he was grateful to Bai Ting.


    But now Bai Ting and Bai Xin seem to have received some threats. Since they are brothers, he can''t ignore them.


    "Chi Ruolan ... Hey ... It''s not good to fall in love with someone, but to fall in love with a man who can''t give her happiness ..." Song Ning laughed at herself and flew towards the East. People, now almost all his enemies have been killed. Now that he has spread his spiritual consciousness, he is not afraid to cause any trouble, but Song Ning ca n��t think of it anyway. He has a pair of eyes on him since a certain moment. ...

 Chapter 483： How to solicit

    There are two top schools in the demon domain. The two top schools are Chiyanhai and Luoshen Valley. However, although these two schools are the strongest in the past, they can unite after the tragedy of the three monsters of the demon. , Established Tianzong with the other four schools, and vaguely opposed Nali Temple, the two top schools started to unite, and the nine major schools below naturally would not sit idly by, so they also discussed the union Things.


    Now when they are discussing, it is near this Roland City, and what happened outside of Roland City is also seen by them. If they are fighting in ordinary ways, they will not care, but Song Ning ��s battle with Chi short sword before There was too much movement. At that time, they paid attention, but did not pay too much attention. However, after that, hundreds of thousands of people gathered outside the city of Roland. This matter is not trivial, so they have been watching.


    When they saw that Song Ning had dismissed more than 100,000 monks with one person, they became interested in Song Ning.


    Of course, what was on the scene were basically the peak of Xuxian or Daoxian. This kind of cultivation person also knew that Song Yuguo had a Song Ning at the time, and even knew that Song Ning had rejected the invitation to leave Tiangong. They wanted to see this young monk. At that time, they failed to do so, but now they are.


    Because Song Ning did not really play against the two Xu Xian monks in the Bai family, they did not know what strength Song Ning is now, but when they saw the three-dimensional combination of the imperial domain at the foot of Song Ning, they saw Xuan Tian eighth When the steps were taken, they were all horrified.


    "Moyun Daoxian ... This Song Ning certainly has a deep relationship with Moyun Daoxian." One of the long-bearded Dao said.


    "This son is indeed very strong, and is a fellow initiate of Xianwu. I have heard that Luoyu Kingdom is a good place. Although it is sealed, if the monk in it can practice to the Tao, it must be a dragon and a phoenix among people. It seems that this The rumors are not false. "An old lady murmured.


    Although others are silent at the moment, they already have some understanding of this Song Ning. They are all elders of the second-tier forces in the demon domain. The ordinary monks are not worth mentioning in their eyes. They They were all touched by some pride of heaven, but now in their eyes, the pride of the heavens they touched before were eclipsed because they saw Song Ning.


    "I heard ... After a while, Luoshen Valley and Chi Yanhai will arrange a large formation in order to break through the two chief disciples."


    "Yes, those two disciples have been in the Daoist period for a long time, and they seem to be preparing to break through to the fairyland. I don''t know if they can light a few magic lamps."


    The magic lantern is actually a fairy lantern. When a monk buys a fairyland from a spiritual realm, if he is a strong man with talent and talent, he can light the magic lantern. Historically, all monks who light the magic lantern when they break through to the fairyland, the future Achievements are incalculable.


    However, whether it is a magic lamp or a fairy lamp, it depends on the number of lights. The more lights, the higher the future achievements are likely to be.


    "In my opinion, they should all be in the fifteen to twenty, after all, they have been smelling for several years, and there is a supply of heaven and earth."


    These people suddenly mentioned the magic lamp, in fact, they wanted to involve Song Ning in this matter.


    Nine people looked at each other, and suddenly you all smiled: "This Song Ning is not ordinary. At present, it seems that he does have some problems with Moyun Daoxian, but since he has refused to leave Tiangong, Explain that he is not necessarily the person on the side of Moyun Daoxian, if we can pull it over ... "


    "Linghai Daoyou said very well. If Song Ning could be brought to our side, it would be a good choice. When the two chief disciples of Luoshen Valley and Chi Yanhai break through, Song Ning will also break through at the same time. We provide Song Ning with heaven, earth and earth. From the perspective of Song Ning''s strength, I initially estimate that the magic lamp he can light is not under twenty. "


    This group of people talked about each other, and they united. Although they seemed to have the same strength as Luoshengu Chiyanhai on the upper level, the backbone was too weak. If Song Ning could become their side, even if they did n��t They fight, as long as they can support the scene, this is enough.


    "Hey, if there was no such thing as Roland City, I still have a plan, but now it seems that I am afraid it will not work." The elder of Luoxia Mountain was speaking.


    "You just listen to it now, maybe it will work." Said an elder.


    The elder of Luoxia Mountain said: "Don''t you say that the hero is sad about the beauty? I was thinking of giving Song Ning some sweetness, which sectarian beauty is with Song Ning, but now it seems that even Changsheng Mountain is coming Even Chi Ruolan, a disciple who was brought under the door, could not enter the eyes of Song Ning. It is estimated that Song Ning could not look down on others. "


    Chi Ruolan, these people were all aware of the girl ��s physique. Many Zongmen wanted to win over Chi Ruolan at the time, but Chang Shengshan eventually won. Now I want to come, Song Ning repeatedly rejected Chi twice. If Ruolan, then others really can''t get into Song Ning''s eyes.


    "Beauty is not good, we can use Baodan medicine." Some people suggested.


    "Don''t even think about panacea, don''t you know Song Ning''s alchemy technique? Six-level panacea are all hand in hand." A man smiled bitterly, he was pulling his beard, and no one knew he was in luck. Although he has now reached the strength of Xuxian Pinnacle, if he was born a few hundred years later and was in an era with Song Ning, then he might not even have the strength to cry.


    "The magic weapon is feasible. So, the content of our meeting today will be changed to what magic weapon each school can come up with to Song Ning. Every school will talk about how?"


    As soon as this was said, everyone''s face changed, and they said that the magic weapon in Song Ning''s hands, they thought of the frightening sword of burning heaven at the first time. It is said that the sword of burning heaven is an artifact. Sword, what kind of magic weapon can he see?


    Lingbao is definitely not good, then only Xianbao, but Xianbao is very precious for every school, just take it out will make them hurt, let alone take out a Song Ning can see Eye-catching.


    But just when the elders thought about how to buy Song Ning with their treasures, suddenly an elder''s eyes were distracted, as if listening to someone''s voice. After listening, he showed a smile: "You, I heard one Interesting news, I believe it can help everyone to solve the puzzle. "


    Everyone looked at each other, and now it was their primary task to discuss how to recruit Song Ning. Since someone suggested it, they would naturally be happy to listen to it.

 Chapter 484： Spiritual consciousness

    "Everyone has seen it just now, and Song Ning rejected Chi Ruolan because Song Ning already has a loved one in his heart. Most of us know that Song Ning has a lover, but we haven''t seen it. I just got the news just now. It turned out that Song Ning ��s beloved people devoted themselves to the great righteousness when the tribes of the monsters and monsters were fighting, and now they are being blocked in the frost enchantment. "


    As soon as this remark came out, when everyone was enlightened, but at the time of enlightenment, they felt a little more admiration for Song Ning, a young man in his twenties.


    The monk has a long life, like Song Ning''s arrogant son, and his life span is so long that he can''t remember it. Such a person often cannot have only one woman in his life, but Song Ning is so focused on this part. Feelings are admirable.


    The monk continued: "Everyone may not yet know the purpose of Song Ning''s trip to the Demon Realm. I just got rumors that Song Ning had any agreement with Moyun Daoxian and others. He wants to help Moyun Daoxian and other people practice. Elixir, and Moyun Daoxian and others need to help Song Ning rescue his lover from that frost enchantment, do you understand now? "


    Everyone nodded their heads, and someone immediately said, "This kid is good. I thought Song Ning''s infatuation was spread by others. I didn''t expect it to happen. Now it seems that we only need to help Song Ning. It''s enough to rescue his loved one from the frost enchantment. "


    These people seem to have reached a consensus, and once again transformed the content of the meeting into how to rescue Leng Yuexiao from the frost enchantment.


    It has to be said that in order to win over a genius, they really don''t have the slightest appearance of a virtual fairy.


    As they discussed Song Ning, Song Ning sneezed again and again, just like Song Ning ��s behavior. If someone talked behind him, he would certainly be able to feel it, and now he feels that he may have been received because of Roland City. Some people''s attention.


    In this demon domain, Song Ning originally did n��t want to be followed, but now it ��s better. He is afraid that he will become the target of these people again. However, Song Ning does n��t care anymore. Someone will remember his identity, it is better to reveal his identity directly, who wants to trouble, then first weigh your strength.


    Thinking of this, Song Ningling''s knowledge expanded unscrupulously, directly covering hundreds of miles around it.


    Within a few hundred miles, Song Ningling swept across mercilessly. There were thirteen fortresses in each of them, and each of them had a city owner.


    When the master of the ancient Loucheng felt that he had traversed his city unscrupulously, he snorted coldly and released the consciousness directly: "Who dares to let go ..."


    But before the word "Wu" in his mouth was spoken, he felt that this spiritual consciousness was Song Ning, and he shut up immediately, and there was a panic on his face, even the master Bai dare to kill, he What is a city man in an ancient building? At that time, the two Xu Xian of the Bai family had escaped, and he is even more afraid to confront Song Ning.


    The Lord of the Cannon City was retreating, and he just told no one to disturb him, but suddenly a consciousness swept in. When he was furious, he was about to crush him with his consciousness.


    Ok?


    Song Ning whispered, the spirit consciousness was locked on the city lord of the Cannon City. The city lord of the city was shocked. The spirit consciousness was difficult to withdraw, but when he collided with the spirit consciousness of Song Ning, he immediately shouted: "Song Do you think that the way you met me was ingenious? Ah ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha. "


    The laughter of the Lord of the Canary City was extremely pale and weak. He was lucky in his heart. Fortunately, he was not fighting back with his spiritual knowledge. Otherwise, Song Ning might be angered now.


    Song Ningling''s consciousness moved away from the lord of Canyang City and continued to spread around. This lord of Canyon City was relieved. Seeing that Song Ning was silent, he knew that Song Ning would not care about him.


    All the city masters within a few hundred miles under the sweep of Song Ning ��s spiritual consciousness did not even have any anger, and they did not complain at all. Some of Song Ning ��s things outside the Roland city were seen by their own eyes, and some were heard, but now everyone They all sang Song Ning to the gods they preached. How dare they confront Song Ning?


    Even if it is a virtual fairy, after losing and losing something outside the city of Roland, they dare not easily fight against Song Ning. In addition to Song Ning, they are also afraid of Song Ning ��s third form of Yuyu and Xuantian ��s eighth step. Song Ning is regarded as the person of the magic cloud Daoxian.


    At first they couldn''t figure out why Song Ning was so brave that he dared to kill the Bai family directly, but now they understand that since Song Ning has a magic cloud behind him, what can''t he dare to do?


    Within a few hundred miles, Song Ningling didn''t find any figures of Xiao Ke after the investigation. Song Ning felt a little puzzled. According to Song Ning''s understanding of them, they should have found a place to hide and wait, But now no one sees them, maybe what happened to them.


    Song Ning continued to fly forward, searching while flying, the spiritual consciousness spread out and enveloped a few hundred miles.


    Some people know the things before Song Ning, some people do n��t, but when those spiritual knowledge of Wen Dao monks who do n��t know life and death fight back, they are crushed mercilessly by Song Ning ��s spiritual knowledge, and Song Ning does not hurt anyone, after all, Ling It''s true that he is overdoing such things, and it makes sense that other people are angry. If someone else sweeps his mind, he will be extremely unwilling.


    Sure enough, just when Song Ninggang had such an idea, suddenly a spiritual consciousness confronted Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned, his spiritual consciousness was too scattered, so the spiritual consciousness that fell on everyone was a little weak, although when some of the Taoist monks counterattacked, Song Ning could call other spiritual consciousness to focus on crushing However, if the person who cultivated to a higher level was afraid, it would be difficult. Now Song Ning meets a virtual fairy monk who can directly destroy Song Ning''s spirit.


    Being swept by people''s spiritual consciousness is at most counterattack of spiritual consciousness, and the spiritual consciousness released by Song Ning has also weakened a lot, that is, I don''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble, but I didn''t expect someone to destroy his spiritual consciousness directly. This surprised Song Ning.


    "Huh, it''s just a monk who hears Dao, and even dare to disperse such a weak spiritual knowledge to detect the old man? Joke!" This voice pressed Song Ning heart.


    In fact, Song Ning also felt that she might have done something too much, so after being wiped out by the other party''s spiritual consciousness, Song Ning started the spiritual consciousness again. After all, he did not do it right. Song Ning said: "This Taoist, I was looking for a friend before. I was anxious. Please forgive me for the offense. "


    However, as soon as Song Ning''s spiritual knowledge was introduced into the other party''s body, he was once again killed by the other party: "Careless! I think you are looking for death!"

 Chapter 485： fight back

    Song Ning knew that this matter was wrong, even if the other party directly exterminated his spiritual consciousness, he did not do anything excessively, but still used the spiritual knowledge to enter the other side and apologize, but did not expect the other party No matter what he did, he had already heard his apology, but he still wiped out his spiritual consciousness directly.


    Although angry, Song Ning was able to control his emotions because he practiced the Ningxin tactics, and now his mentality is not comparable to that of ordinary people, so he did not care about this person at this moment. The urgent matter is to quickly find the three of them. After the round, Song Ning still has many things to do.


    But what Song Ning didn''t expect was that he recovered his spiritual consciousness all the way, and the monk Xuxian came after him.


    "The old man just went out of the border, but I didn''t expect to meet such a thing that you don''t know about life and death. Everyone heard the Taoist monk, and dare to detect the old man twice with his spiritual knowledge. Today if I don''t teach you, you don''t know if the dead word is How to write it! "Said the monk Xuxian, the spirit consciousness rushed towards Song Ning like a tiger and leopard.


    Before Song Ning divided the spiritual consciousness into multiple parts, now he has already recovered all the spiritual consciousness. In the face of this spiritual monk''s spiritual consciousness, the spiritual consciousness in Song Ning''s body directly came out.


    After the nourishment of Anshendan and the enhancement of the soul by the Ningxin Method, Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness is beyond ordinary people. Even the monks of the hypocrite, unable to resist under Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness at this moment.


    boom!


    The two spiritual consciousnesses collided together, and the monk of the False Immortal immediately felt unsteady, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, while Song Ning frowned slightly, murmured in his mouth: "The peak of the False Immortal, the spiritual consciousness is beyond the ordinary people. It is said that most of the Xianxian monks in this demon domain do not have such a strong spiritual consciousness. "


    There are many differences between man and demon, and the soul is one of them. The soul of human monks is stronger, so their spiritual knowledge is stronger. This is also the spiritual knowledge of a monk who can hear the Taoism of Song Ning. The reason for the spiritual knowledge of the monk is that the spiritual knowledge of the monk of the hypocrite can now be evenly divided with Song Ning, which is quite surprising for Song Ning.


    This Xuxian monk was originally good at attacking on the soul, and he was also practicing the technique on the soul. Now, he lost to a monk who knew Wen Dao above his spiritual consciousness. He naturally did not believe it.


    "Junior, what demon tricks did you use, and dare to secretly calculate me?" Said the monk, who rushed out of the closed chamber directly, flying in the air like a meteor to Song Ning: "Dare to do nothing to you Grandpa is unreasonable. You must call me Grandpa today! "


    When this person speaks, it has already aroused the attention of many people. If this is the case, they will naturally ignore it, but now it is different. Many of them know that this inaction is to fight Song Ning.


    Song Ning ��s name has been worn on the monk Wen Dao. The monks above Wen Dao are all unknown and unknown, but this is no different. He just retired, and according to this inaction, On weekdays, he is rampant and bullying, and he is afraid of being bullied. He just got out of the border today, so naturally he is looking for someone to practice his hands.


    Those people who knew inaction before could not be avoided, but now they laugh, and inaction really chooses opponents.


    At this time, many city owners also locked their spiritual consciousness on Wuwei. They wanted to watch the battle, but they dared not directly lock on Song Ning, but locked on Wuwei. After all, they all knew that if they locked their spiritual consciousness on Wuwei In his body, so inaction will not counterattack, but he will feel very proud, because he is just to show off, just want these people to see the spirit.


    Song Ning was flying forward in mid-air, but I didn''t expect this to fly in vain. The pinch of the hands was directly overwhelmed by a chain. This chain was like a fishing net, blocking all angles around Song Ning. Song Ning was stuck in it.


    Song Ning can feel the power of a soul from this chain. I think this is an attack made by the combination of the power of the soul and the power of immortality. It can combine the two forces, which is extraordinary.


    Although Song Ning does not care about Xu Xian''s attack now, when confronted with this ineffective attack, he finds that his opponent was not ordinary.


    "It''s still the same way, the shot is a killing move, but this soul chain is much more refined than before. I still remember that when he first realized it, he could only release one chain, but now he can already display one. It''s like a fishing net. It''s really amazing. "The lord of the ancient castle is watching the battle with the lord of Lincheng.


    "Haha, this is insignificant, but it''s a bit interesting. We just don''t know Song Ning''s actual strength yet. It''s okay to let this indifference try." The nearby city master said.


    "Wuwei boss is a bit interesting. It is estimated that if this trick can defeat Song Ning, then he will rename this technique again."


    Everyone said that they would see how Song Ning coped with it. The soulless attacks on them were all seen by them. Among the monks of Xianxian, the strength of inaction is extremely strong. Now they just want to see how Song Ning can get rid of this soul attack.


    Boom!


    Song Ning flicked his finger at the sky, the strength of the ''domain'' combined with the spiritual power, a sword gas flew out, accompanied by the power of martial arts, like a half-moon-like sword gas, fell on the giant net of the soul chain.


    The people had not yet reacted to what happened. I saw that the giant net in the sky was immediately cut out of the mouth. Then, as if the sword gas was alive, waving in the air, Song Ning just moved his fingers. Jian Qi was wrapped around his body, and when he was constantly waving, the speed was extremely fast, just like a light ball appeared around Song Ning.


    The whimper''s voice was full of sky, and then the giant net was cut off, as if it were a sharp knife, and it shattered into dross.


    If Song Ning''s attack did not continue, they would still not be able to see exactly what it was, but now they can see clearly that this attack is also a combination of two forces.


    Xianwu initiates!


    This is the strength of fellow initiates Xianwu. You can achieve this kind of sword energy with your fingers, and this sword energy can exert extremely amazing power with the cooperation of spiritual power and domain. If someone is good at analysis, you can know this at the moment One of the ingenious points is that the power of the domain space offsets the spiritual power in the soul power, and the spiritual power in Song Ning''s hands directly attacks the soul power. As for the force, it exerts an amazing speed. Speed ??can make the power of the ineffective soul unable to condense, and the invisible giant web is cut into scum in an instant.


    Unsurprised, he did not expect that his attack was easily resolved by the other party. At this moment, he realized that there was a problem with the monk who heard the Dao in front of him. So many people looked at it. : "Who the **** are you? It''s a bit of strength, but it''s not enough in my eyes to do nothing!"

 Chapter 486： apologize

    "Who am I, and what do you do?" Song Ning''s voice was very soft. If he hadn''t realized it before, he wouldn''t be so easy to deal with Monk Xuxian now. Now he can combine the two forces. If he can, he can still The three forces are kneaded together. These three forces are issued at the same time. It is like an attack of three different routines. It is unpredictable, but this attack is also flawed, that is, it is very expensive. Even Song Ning at the moment wants to Taking Wen Dao''s cultivation as an anti-Xianxian monk, he still has to waste a lot of spiritual power. Whether he can kill the other party or not, if he fights with the other party for a long time, he will be the loser.


    "Huh, look at your cover-up, you know that you are not a person with a head and a face. Today, Grandpa, I will let you go. As long as you apologize to me, I can think of the previous things as never happened!" Qing Song Ning''s strength, he just broke through, but he was unwilling to get entangled with Song Ning. If he really lost, he could not afford to lose this person.


    Song Ning smiled: "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, you apologize to me. I will not hold you accountable for this matter!"


    The people around them looked at Wuwei''s gaze like looking at a fool. This inaction was really a brain influx. The attack just now was easily resolved by Song Ning. At this moment, everyone can also see how Song Ning''s strength is. He also asked the other person to apologize. Is n��t it death, Song Ning may apologize to him?


    However, what surprised everyone was that the seriousness of Song Ning''s face dissipated. He actually apologized, but Song Ning''s words of apology fell in everyone''s ears, but it was a bit intriguing: "I Song Ning, I swept around with my spiritual knowledge. The city, disturbed you, and here is a compensation for you. "


    Song Ning''s apology ranged from monks in all surrounding cities, and at this moment Song Ning''s eyes seemed to be directly ignored from Wuwei, as if he did not take Wuwei seriously.


    Wuwei feels proud. Although Song Ning''s words sound awkward, but after all, it is an apology. Wuwei is as good as his face, and other things are easy to say. He and Song Ning fight the law, but they just want to show it with Song Ning. It ��s just my own power. It ��s just that this inaction never thought of it. It ��s really disgusting to use a Wen Dao monk to show his strength.


    If it is usual, maybe others will feel that this inaction is too cunning, but now they do not feel that inaction can make Song Ningdu apologize, which is indeed a bit surprising.


    Although Song Ning is showing weakness now, others dare not disrespect Song Ning. Everyone above Wen Dao said that Song Ning clenched fist at Song Ning: "Song Dao You are kind."


    At the moment, even the city lords who cultivated in Xuxian smiled at Song Ning and clenched their fists, seeming to be very familiar with Song Ning. This made Wu Wei a little uncomprehensible, but it was just a monk who heard the Taoism. These city lords Why are you so polite with this Wen Dao monk today?


    The monks under Wen Daoxiu did not hear Song Ning''s rumors, and they felt curious at the moment, so they asked one after another.


    "What''s going on? How could these city masters be so polite to a monk who heard Wen Dao? Who is this person?"


    "You whisper, if Song Ning heard that, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "Master, what is going on, you talk to us."


    "Oh, just before this, when Song Ning was alone, more than one hundred thousand monks didn''t dare to touch him. He even killed Bai Yu, the master of the Bai family, and killed Bai Yu in front of more than one hundred thousand monks! What is even more surprising is that Bai Ru ��s Bai Ru is still present, and there are two False Monks next to Bai Ru. ��Master Zun said.


    The disciple was surprised: "So, did Song Ning escape from the hands of two Baijia Xuxian monks?"


    Master hurriedly covered the disciple''s mouth: "If you want to find death, stay away from me, don''t implicate me. What is Song Ning escaped? It was Song Ning who let those two virtual fairy monks go, otherwise that The two Xianxian monks will also die on the spot! "


    hiss.


    The monks who heard this were all stunned. They looked at Song Ning''s eyes again with awe. Respect is because Song Ning had such strength at a young age. Fear is because his strength is too strong. The monk Xuxian wanted to live in front of him, but he needed him to let it go ...


    These words naturally fell into the mouth of Wuwei. Although they were a little proud at the moment, the thought of facing him was a monk who heard the Tao, and just now his attack was cracked by the other party. The apology of the other party is also open to everyone, not Treating him alone, there is still some awkwardness in the inaction.


    This is nothing to do. Normally, the relationship is bad, and no one tells him the identity of Song Ning. Is it the same as those spiritual monks? The old man showed mercy to you today and did not kill you. Did you think the old man was afraid that you would n��t succeed? Everyone heard the monk, and quickly bowed to salute the old man, otherwise you do n��t want to go from here today go out!"


    This is interesting. Those false immortals look at the bustling one by one and are not afraid of big things, they all complimented: "Waiwei old man, do you know who you are facing?"


    "No action, you are not afraid to flash your tongue when you say this?"


    "No action, no action, people will defuse your attack just like playing, you really have countless in your heart, if it really fights, I guess you are afraid not?"


    Wuwei heard this and felt that he was seen as flat. If Daoxian looked flat, he didn''t care, but now it was Xu Xian who flattened it. How could he live it?


    "Okay! I will let this little bunny hang on the color today to let you know that the end that caused me to do nothing!" Wuwei said angrily.


    At this moment, when people looked at Song Ning''s expression again, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. If they were ordinary people, young and vigorous, they must have been angry at the moment, but Song Ning''s eyes were indifferent, with long hair and no wind, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and inaction Compared with the angry shouts, Song Ning''s voice seemed weaker.


    "I''m not paying everyone, what do you do?" Song Ning said slowly.


    Do nothing for a moment.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Wuwei: "I was swept by my consciousness, only because I was in a hurry to find someone. There were no fewer than one hundred thousand monks in the field. They all understood, but you didn''t understand, but anyway, I offended first, and I can apologize.


    When I apologized, I had made the matter clear, but you once again killed my spiritual consciousness. I thought you had anger in your heart. You can just stop there, but you directly attacked.


    You hit me too, asking me to apologize to you. I take this opportunity to apologize to everyone. This is also my sincerity, but you are still aggressive? "

 Chapter 487： Wen Dao Zhan Xu Xian

    Wuwei didn''t expect Song Ning to say so much in one breath, he sneered: "Don''t talk nonsense, I will put it down today. If you don''t bow down to salute, then today you will lack arms and legs, but Dao Xiaoshen dies! "


    The surrounding city owners are looking forward to it. They now hope that Wuwei will play a fight with Song Ning, so that they can either let them know Song Ning''s true strength, or they can give Wuwei a lesson. If they can lose both sides, they will be more happy.


    But Wuwei doesn''t know, Wuwei is now anxious to stand up for power and eager to face, regardless of Song Ning''s words.


    Song Ning heard the words and smiled coldly: "Are you ... excessive?"


    "If you find yourself dead, then don''t blame me." Wu Wei''s eyes cooled: "Today, the same Wen Dao monk talks so much nonsense, and I can be kind to you."


    Everyone looked at Wuwei with a smile, just thinking that this person was really stupid.


    Song Ning''s voice was low. At this moment, a force of domain spread around him: "I said so much with a dead person today, and it''s a strange thing."


    Between the words, Song Ning''s feet rippled, and when the ripples opened, the ground under Song Ning''s feet instantly changed to black and white. This is the movement of Yin and Yang Pisces, and every movement of Yin and Yang Pisces will make you feel When distracted by the cold, this Yin-Yang Pisces is like Tai Chi, the scope is getting bigger and bigger, and it has spread for a few miles in a moment.


    Song Ning is standing in the center of this Tai Chi, his left eye is cold and his right eye is flame. At this moment he is standing there, just like heaven and earth, only him.


    Wuwei was terrified and lost his voice: "This is ... the three types of Yuyu under the eighth step of Xuantian''s blessing. Demon Cloud Dao used to be named" Lianyu "!"


    At this moment, even if he did nothing, he felt the call of death under his feet. His figure still floating in mid-air had a downward trend. In this refining domain, even the fairy power circulating in his body was at this moment. There was a state of stagnation. In this refining domain, the sound of ghosts crying and howling came like a direct blow to his soul.


    "You are a demon disciple of Moyun Dao!" Wuwei finally showed fear on his face at this moment. He majored in souls. If he faced others, faced with other immortal attacks, he would not be so scared, but he was facing this When refining the domain, the stronger his soul is, the more he will be attracted by the breath of death below.


    Song Ning showed no expression on his face, turned his hands, and pointed out **** in a row toward Wu Wei.


    Breaking the air!


    Song Ning''s broken finger has been rarely used. Two consecutive blows to break the empty finger, there was a burst of spiritual power in the air. When this spiritual power broke out, it was rushed towards Wuwei, as if to break Wuwei, then, in Song When Ning''s second finger came out, a more rapid spiritual force pushed the previous spiritual force towards inaction.


    The combination of these two forces seemed to be catalyzed by the surrounding space. The power turned into a substance, with a blaze of fire, but it seemed to be hidden, but it seemed to freeze the surrounding air.


    Song Ning''s two-finger breaking through the sky was exhibited by left and right hands. If you are interested, you will find that the spiritual force contained in the first finger is full of the power of hot flames, and the second finger is full of the power of ice. When the two forces collide together, it is as if the explosive was detonated in an instant, but they are interdependent. Although they contain extremely terrifying power, they did not explode directly, but rushed towards the inaction.


    Originally, these **** broke the sky and had enough power to leapfrog the enemy, plus Song Ning, the fusion of ice and fire, the power is stronger. At the moment, the monks of the imaginary immortals looked horrified, and they did not have this. This kind of technique, but they have heard that this technique is called broken finger, and in front of Song Ning''s **** now, they think they can only protect themselves.


    So this is his real strength?


    Everyone was trembling, and they were all happy to let Song Ning fight against Wuwei first, so that they could see through Song Ning''s true strength, otherwise, if they hurriedly provoke this song Ning, it would be extremely difficult to escape.


    However, although the power of the **** of the broken sky is strong, at the moment it is the battle between the spiritual realm monk and the fairy realm monk. The difference between the fairy power and the spiritual power is not small, and the inaction turns over the storage from the two in front of the broken air. A shield was taken out of the ring. When this shield stood in front of him, an instant burst of immortal power exploded. As a kind of enchantment, it protected Wuwei''s body.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and Wuwei''s arm was numb, and he was backing up again and again. He kept walking back a dozen feet before he could stop. He grabbed the shield. The shield looked like it was made of stone. But I don''t know what kind of material is used, it is extremely solid.


    "Yuanji Shield, that Yuanji Shield really is in Wuwei''s hands!"


    "It is rumored that Yuanji Shield can block Dao Xian''s full blow, and it really deserves its reputation."


    It was just when everyone praised the Yuanji Shield, and suddenly noticed that the Yuanji Shield exuded a simple fairy, and suddenly there was a slight crack in the center of the shield.


    Song Ning''s broken **** just cracked Yuan Ji shield into a crack?


    At this moment, he already felt that Yuanji Shield was damaged. He held Yuanji Shield in one hand, and the other trick was twitching. There were words in his mouth, and a force of soul wrapped around his body, making him keep falling. There was a sign of pause.


    "This is nothing to explode the power of the soul." The master of Guloucheng tightened his mind.


    Song Ning frowned. From the moment of inaction, he could feel the air of death, which was still filled with resentment. It seemed to be born of resentment, and that constantly strengthened the power of the soul of inaction, it seemed to be The soul of the dead.


    The dead air is getting more and more dignified, and the naked eye can see that there are countless souls around the body, these souls are circling and roaring, resisting the power of Song Ning''s "Lian Lian" ''s death call. The power can even block the "domain" of Wuwei''s whole body, so that the effect of Song Ning''s "domain refining" does not work on Wuwei.


    Those who felt that Wu Wei was vulnerable before Song Ning also changed their views at this moment. The monks who once dealt with Wu Wei now understand that Wu Wei might not have used their full strength and practiced soul on them at that time. People, the power of the soul will be increased by one point, but these souls need to be sacrificed, and now looking at the countless souls floating beside Wuwei, they feel cold.


    At least ... there are tens of thousands!


    The green glimmer in Wuwei''s eyes: "If you stopped your hand just now, we may have room to discuss, but now, you will die!"


    Song Ning frowned and did not speak, narrowing the scope of the "refining domain", while at the same time injecting spiritual power into the "refining domain", the power of ice and fire in the body was constantly running.


    "It can make me do nothing to show off the innocent soul memorial service. You can also look at the cultivation practice you heard of!"

 Chapter 488： Wraith

    The Soul Memorial, this is originally a technique related to the soul, although this power can already be regarded as the ranks of immortality, but this technique is too strange, if it is immortal, then it is better to be a ghost Surgery.


    At the moment, in the field of Song Ning, combined with the power of grievances, the monk immediately died due to the explosion of these two different forces. This is just in the blink of an eye. , This is not an individual, but one after another.


    The monks on the ground began to die one after another. This is the effect of the refining of the domain and the innocent soul memorial.


    Other people with this kind of view are even more shocked. Those who are slightly lower are now in a state of panic. If they were before, they might not be too scared. After all, this is the battle between Song Ning and Wuwei It ��s different now. The battle between Song Ning and Wu Wei has already affected them before the start. Within the scope of Song Ning ��s refining domain, in the memorial ceremony of these unjust souls, these people were even directly tortured by the power of the soul. In fact, this phenomenon is too strange.


    "The two men are fighting. I am afraid that this battle will cause countless deaths and injuries. Those monks who are lower in skill can''t resist even the two techniques they are currently exhibiting. If they really fight, they will be afraid. It is sure to die more. "


    "We still don''t want to intervene in this matter. They beat them. We just watched them. As for the monks who died, they could only blame them for being too low, and even if they died, It has nothing to do with us, it''s all between Song Ning and Wuwei. If someone blames it then, we don''t have to take any responsibility. "


    These false immortals all began to shirk their responsibilities, and at this moment their position of watching the war began to recede. It seemed that they were afraid that their attacks would affect them.


    In their view, it was not Wen Dao and Xu Xian who were fighting at the moment, but two quasi-Dao sens!


    Song Ning looked at the screaming monks below, and there was a trace of intolerance in his eyes. Now he hasn''t waited for it to start. Some monks have died because of them. This kind of thing was not expected by Song Ning before. Narrowing the scope of this refining domain will not stop the death of those monks. If they want to prevent them from being affected, they can only ...


    bass.


    Suddenly, the monks below called Liantian felt that their bodies had recovered their strength. They were still stepping on a ghost gate just now, but now they are a lot easier, and there is no point of death.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Song Ning in confusion, but although they were full of puzzlement in their eyes, they were very grateful because Song Ning withdrew his entire refining domain. Now Song Ning has not exhibited any magic skills. , Just standing in that void, carrying his hands, looking at Wuwei coldly.


    Wuwei smiled evilly: "Oh? It''s kind of interesting, watching those people die, you can''t bear it anymore? But those people are all killed by you."


    During the speech, Song Ning saw that the souls of the monks who had just exploded and died were directly absorbed by this inaction, and these souls were turned into injustices. At this moment, there is no more wisdom, surrounding the inaction, the strength of inaction is hidden between them. Increased.


    So far, Song Ning has also understood that this ineffective cultivation practice, as well as the wronged souls around him, are all from the people he killed. Unless he was killed by his own hands, he would absolutely not be able to control the soul, let alone It was exhibited at the time of the innocent soul memorial service.


    The so-called grievances of grievances, each soul was grievously dead in life, so it is called grievances. At this moment, the appearance of these grievances burst into a very powerful grievance, and this grievance is also a kind of power. In front of Song Ning, it was very powerful. Song Ning felt that if this complaint directly attacked him, he might have some difficulties to deal with.


    "How many people have you killed." Song Ning''s eyelids shuddered.


    Wuwei laughed: "How many people were killed? Your question really asked me."


    The inaction gave everyone a chill, a monk, even he himself did not know how many people he had killed? However, there are so many injustices around him at this moment. He is killing countless people, and he can''t count them at all!


    "I said I wanted your life before, but I just talked about it myself, but now, when I saw you killed so many people and turned into grievances, you today ... must die!"


    "Haha, haha, I must die? Interesting, interesting!" Wuwei laughed wildly,


    "Complain!" Wuwei suddenly shouted.


    Just after Wuwei shouted, Song Ning suddenly glowed green around him. This green light wrapped Song Ning, and a ghost ghost fire flashed around him. Each group of ghost fire represented the people killed by Song Ning before his death At first glance, there are countless ghost fires around Song Ning!


    Wu Wei saw laughed: "You Song Ning is also full of blood on your hands? Every kind you killed in those days will come to your door today. Everyone you killed will appear next to you today. Each group of ghost fires represents a sapient life. You killed not less than me? "


    The monks were dumbfounded. If it is said that inaction is killing countless people, wouldn''t this Song Ning generally exist as a demon **** and become a mad killer?


    Song Ning looked up at the surroundings, at the moment he seemed to be in a raging fire.


    At this moment, Song Ning felt that his heart was trembling, and he had also killed countless people. At that time, in Luoyu Kingdom, in the Imperial City, hundreds of thousands of lives were in Song Ning ��s hands. Song Ning still remembered his feelings at that time, but at this moment, he Reaching out his hands, he found that his hands were not contaminated with blood.


    In the imperial city, 300,000 monks died in Song Ning''s hands, and there were many monsters, as well as the monk who had stolen Song Ning''s storage ring in Roland City, and ... and Stone Village. Village chief!


    Song Ning smiled, with a trace of bleakness in his smile. He knew how many people he had killed in those years. If these people added up, he would never be under this inaction.


    Just now Song Ning said that inaction must die, everyone still thinks that Song Ning is standing on the side of justice, but now, when they see these ghost fires around Song Ning, they finally understand.


    As soon as they succeeded, they were all very strong people who walked all the way, stepping on the corpses. No one would believe that if they killed less.


    Song Ning looked at the ghost fires around him and was very indifferent. He didn''t seem to be afraid, nor heard any roaring cursing sounds. These ghost fires wandered quietly around Song Ning and surrounded Song Ning Tuan ...

 Chapter 489： Soulless

    "Wraith, release!" Wuwei shouted again.


    After this voice came out, the ghost fires around Song Ning began to surge. The moment these ghost fires surged, the ghost fires around Song Ning started to turn. Looks like.


    After these wraiths were formed, they all looked at Song Ning, looking like that, they seemed to rush to eat Song Ningsheng.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, this is the old man''s strongest technique, are you hiding in the past? Today I want you to die in my grievance memorial, I want to see, you are a monk who heard the Dao, How can I let Wuwei die in your hands! "Wuwei laughed wildly.


    Now those illusory city masters have also begun to retreat. They looked at this scene, they seemed to feel extremely **** next, and the living monks were about to be eaten up by the countless grudges around them. That scene was definitely disgusting.


    Just now because of Song Ning''s words, there were some excited monks. At the moment, Song Ning''s eyes were also full of strangeness. It seems that he felt that Song Ning''s crimes should be deserved.


    If there are only countless killings by inaction, then they want to do nothing, but now Song Ning is as heavy as Wuwei, then it does n��t matter who is dying, they do n��t care who is dying, they just hope that the battle will end soon, only I hope they can be stable.


    At this moment, no one seems to remember that Song Ning just cancelled the refining domain just for them. It is precisely because Song Ning withdrew the refining domain that led to Wuwei being able to successfully display a grudge attack.


    Song Ning was standing still. In the face of these wraiths, Song Ning was not afraid. He could even see the face of the wraith made of green light, the body closest to him. He remembered that this person was In the imperial city of Luoyu, he remembered that this person was killed by his own hands.


    These wraiths were heading towards Song Ning. They were very quiet. They did n��t have the feeling of palpitation when the wraiths were not summoned before. general.


    Everyone, everyone is waiting in the laughter of inaction, some of them are covering their eyes because of the fear of this **** scene, but even if they cover it, they ca n��t help but leave a gap and want to see the complaint What it looks like to nibble at a living person.


    "Song Ning, what would it be like to be killed by someone you killed yourself ?! Falling feather country Tianjiao? Wen Dao monk wants to kill Xu Xian? Do you have a dream, before I do nothing, any disrespect me Everyone is going to die! "Nothing seems crazy like this.


    Indeed, he is in a state of madness, with so many injustices around him for a long time, how can his soul be normal?


    People hold their breath, and in their view, Song Ning''s death is due to sin. If this battle is dead, Song Ning will replace Tian Xingdao. If Song Ning is dead, he will do nothing.


    but����


    When those complaining spirits came to Song Ning, just as the monks were waiting to watch Song Ning eaten, just when those people resented Song Ning for killing so many people, they saw those complaints. Spirit ... kneels down one after another!


    These wraiths have no wisdom, they turned into spirits after they died, and now they are summoned in this memorial of grievances. They do not have any ability to think on their own, but just act instinctively.


    If a person kills you and turns into a wraith, will you retaliate?


    Instinctively, you will want to kill each other.


    But this scene is too weird at the moment. In front of Song Ning, these wraiths are very confused. They originally wanted to go forward to kill Song Ning, but somehow they could n��t help kneeling as soon as they came to Song Ning. Next, one kneeled, two kneeled, followed by ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand!


    Ten thousand.


    Twenty thousand.


    fifty thousand.


    One hundred thousand!


    More and more grudges knelt in front of Song Ning. Not to mention outsiders, even Song Ning was shocked, but even so, Song Ning was the first person who wanted to understand all this.


    Song Ning killed 300,000 people in the imperial city at that time, in order to turn the blood and life of these 300,000 people into strength, so as to cast a large blood burning battle. If absolutely necessary, Song Ning would never do this. Song Ning''s heartache at the time of massacre, even now, he can feel it clearly.


    Wraiths have no wisdom, but instinct. If people are good, they are not afraid of revenge, because in this world, too few want to revenge him, even this dead wraith, even if it is summoned again, when they Feeling that the people in front of them are not killing them maliciously, they will also choose not to attack.


    As for their kneeling, Song Ning naturally understands.


    In the imperial city at that time, the 300,000 people killed by Song Ning were not completely random. He killed almost every few people who fled together. In this way, in Song Ning''s heart, he offended It was the people of the entire imperial city, because he felt that everyone in each family was killed by him.


    And now these wraiths, they know that after Song Ning killed them, they turned into a **** battle to protect their families. They know that everything Song Ning did in those years was to save people, and they were also before they disappeared. Song Ning was regarded as a benefactor, so at this moment, they instinctively knelt down to Song Ning and thanked Song Ning.


    Be kind, be kind!


    Among them, Song Ning suddenly saw the village head of Stone Village, and his old man seemed to be the first to kneel down. Song Ning still remembers that he was too weak to cultivate at that time. Weaknesses, nor will you need to kill the old village chief to make yourself a breakthrough.


    The old village chief knew the purpose of Song Ning. At that time, he was already dying. Waiting for the death to come was the same as being killed by Song Ning. After that, Song Ning killed the demon and saved the others in the village. The village chief knew it, so he was the first to kneel down for Song Ning.


    This is for gratitude and gratitude!


    The old village chief turned into an innocent soul, but he instinctively remembered that Song Ning fought hard for the demon for Stone Village. These things were deeply engraved in the depths of his soul.


    In Song Ning''s life, if he was really ashamed of killing several people for his conscience, one of them was a monk who stole his storage ring from Roland City.


    At this time, the scene of hundreds of thousands of grudges kneeling at Song Ning was too weird. The monks looked at the sky one by one in a puzzling way, and couldn''t figure out why this happened, but don''t say it was them at this moment. Even doing nothing is dumbfounded.


    Wuwei''s soul is mad now, thinking in his heart, he keeps saying in his mouth: "These wraiths have no sanity, they should not know what is fear, they should instinctively gobble you up, it is impossible ... difficult If they do n��t, they do n��t have any complaints about you ?! Impossible, impossible, you killed so many people, how could they have no complaints about you! ��

 Chapter 490： They cry, they laugh

    Wuwei was almost crazy. At first, he was still talking, but then it turned into a roar. He roared loudly. All the monks watching the battle below heard the content and heard it clearly!


    Wraiths Whenever there is a little grudge, they will rush to eat Song Ning regardless of life and death, this is their instinct, but now these wraiths have not rushed to eat, but instead ... kneeled down?


    This is also instinct, so that is to say, Song Ning killed these hundreds of thousands of creatures, but these hundreds of thousands of creatures are thanking him? !


    Too weird, too shocking!


    At this time, every monk''s heart was shaking. They couldn''t even imagine what kind of person they could, even when they killed so many lives, let them be grateful to Dade?


    What kind of person, even walking along the blood all the way, did not cause a little bit of resentment.


    He ... what did he do and how did he do it? !


    But at this moment, among the many complaining spirits, there was a hysterical rush towards Song Ning. It rushed all the way and screamed in his mouth. It seemed that he had a deep hatred with Song Ning.


    At the sight, everyone stared at the man. Although their faces were unfamiliar, they could all see it. This must have been resentful to Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on the wraith. Sure enough, the wraith that rushed over was the man he killed in Roland City that day. It was the man who stole his storage ring. That person, Song Ning had to kill, Because the secret cannot be revealed.


    Song Ning did not kill the innocent indiscriminately. The storage ring involved the gossip mirror, and the gossip mirror involved Leng Yuexiao. If it was for Leng Yuexiao, even if he lost the world, he would not hesitate to kill the world!


    Wu Wei ��s unbelievable gaze just now became even more mad, and his crazy laugh resounded all over the world: "Ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, look, there is one, there is one, there is a wraith around you, it wants To kill you! Bit him, bit him! "


    Inaction ...


    It''s really crazy.


    Perhaps Song Ning knew why this was insane and crazy, or maybe he guessed wrong, but now no one puts his attention on Wu Wei. Those monks are all concerned about Song Ning.


    At this moment they don''t even care if inaction is crazy or stupid, because in their heart, inaction is not normal, hundreds of thousands of spirits, but only one instinct wants to rush to find Song Ning to take revenge. What does that mean?


    In the lifetime of a monk, there are too many people to kill, and this is when Song Ning learned that Dao Xiuwei killed hundreds of thousands of hands with blood, but only among these hundreds of thousands of people, only one person has a grudge against Song Ning. of.


    In contrast, Song Ning is probably the best person among all the monks, but doing nothing ...


    The wraith who wanted to avenge Song Ning had not waited for a few steps, was buried by the wraith around him, and then disappeared completely.


    Song Ning looked at these wraiths who depended on their instincts, and even if they were dead, they were still grateful to his wraiths, their hearts shivered and their expressions moved.


    Poof.


    None of the monks in the field believed that Song Ning would kneel out of thin air!


    He is kneeling, these dead wraiths!


    "I have all the reasons why Song Ning killed people all his life. Some of them have no choice but to kill. Some of the so-called wraiths were killed by me, but by Song Ning. So far, there is only one. . "


    Song Ning said, paused.


    In Song Ning, this is just a simple discourse, but in the hearts of other monks, he has already cast land on the five bodies that Song Ning admires.


    Song Ning''s words did not end, and the monks did not expect that monks like Song Ning would say the next words.


    "That year, I killed 300,000 people for many reasons. I do n��t know your life, where you ��re buried now, or whether you will worship at New Year ��s Day, But I am ashamed of you. If you ca n��t see it today, then it ��s okay, but see you today ... "


    Song Ning said, tapping directly.


    "This worship, for those who are alive in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers."


    Knocked again.


    "This is my apology for you."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning got up, his eyes closed slightly at the moment, he gently raised his head, and took a deep breath. Although his appearance was comfortable, everyone could see that Song Ning''s eyelashes were shaking.


    Living people, kneeling to death, this is not a strange thing.


    But the monk who possessed such a cultivation practice actually knelt down to so many complaining spirits in front of him.


    Who is it, that wraiths have no wits?


    Who is it that complaining spirits only act instinctively?


    In front of Song Ning, the hundreds of thousands of wraiths bowed their heads, their bodies were all composed of green light, and their bodies were in a trance, it was difficult to see the movements, but they could feel that their green body radiated at the moment. The sadness that comes out, the gratitude that comes out, the power that comes out.


    Seemingly vaguely, which monk suddenly said: "Listen, it seems ... there is crying."


    More and more people heard the cry, which was gripping and sad like a melody.


    This cry came into the ears of every monk, and fell into their hearts, making them sorrowful.


    This sobbing voice entered Song Ning''s ears, fell into Song Ning''s heart, and evolved directly from Song Ning''s open heart, as if it turned into what the grudges wanted to tell Song Ning.


    At this moment, fearless, he covered his ears, somehow, at this moment his eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes, his pupils shrank suddenly, he screamed, he was in pain, he was afraid, as if the surrounding injustice was always It is possible to devour it the same.


    At this moment, Song Ning smiled.


    Song Ning looked at the wraiths in front of him, his face was soft, and he fell into the feather kingdom. He Song Ning was the king, and these wraiths could be said to be the people of Song Ning.


    Song Ning remembered the encounters he had encountered along the way, thought of the experiences he has lived to now, and thought of his life. He smiled at ease and smiled brightly.


    Song Ning realized the pictures conveyed by Song Ning in Song Ning''s heart.


    "For so many years, Song Ning has walked all the way. Sometimes, I thought I was alone, but I didn''t expect you to be by my side." Song Ning smiled, seemingly recalling the past, and seemed to have put life and death away. It seemed that he didn''t even care about the opposite action, which was almost tortured.


    Song Ning''s voice was very soft, but it fell in everyone''s ears.


    "Even if I could save the people of the world, I couldn''t save the one I loved in the end. Are you sentimental for this matter? You ... just missed because of this matter, can''t you fall into reincarnation?" Song Ning said that his eyes were softer and his expression was more moving: "For so many years, I have Song Ning ... worrying you."

 Chapter 491： Thoughts of hundreds of thousands of souls

    Song Ning said, tears could not stop, how could he think that when he was the most lonely, when he thought he had lost the whole world, the whole world was beside him, he was I thought that all I wanted was Leng Yuexiao in my life, but until now Song Ning did not understand that he was following this way in his heart to the present.


    "That year, if I had the strength to protect you, you would not die."


    "That year, if I had the strength to protect Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao would not leave me."


    "Today, if my Song Ning has the strength, it will not cause you to appear again in this yang world, suffering and torture!"


    Song Ning said, his eyes became sharper, and the breath around him suddenly changed. Before that, it was still heart-wrenching, but at the moment it was heart-shaking.


    "But okay, I met you for the last time. Suddenly, a lot of things were figured out." Song Ning smiled, at this moment he seemed to be talking to his old friends: "You all go, fall into reincarnation, reincarnate, If you can be a monk again, if you can be born in the country of falling feathers, I will assure you, surely ... to keep you safe for a hundred years! "


    Song Ning''s voice fell, these wraiths raised their heads, the sad feeling just disappeared, not to mention Song Ning, even the countless monks watching the battle around them, now felt the sadness in their hearts. Exhausted, instead, seems to be joy!


    Who is it, that wraiths have no wits?


    They can understand Song Ning''s words, and they can see Song Ning''s heart.


    To be precise, these are not grievances, but just spirits in a pure sense. Those so-called grievances are just souls in the heart, and among the many obsessions of the soul, the strongest is grievances. Therefore, these people who did not fall into reincarnation to reincarnate, in the eyes of outsiders, are grievances, but in fact their obsessions are not necessarily grievances.


    Just when everyone feels joy in their hearts, it seems that their emotions have changed again, as if they have become passionate and inspiring!


    They got up frantically, and Song Ning didn''t have any thoughts for them to fight, but as if they were under some kind of command, they frantically rushed to do nothing.


    Wuwei frightened to control the innocent souls around him, but at the moment even his innocent souls were not under his control. These innocent souls seemed to be infected, and began to attack Wuwei frantically.


    The scene where the undead nibble at the living still happened, but it happened to Wuwei. None of the monks watching the battle covered their eyes. At this moment, they all wanted to see what happened to kill the innocent. Look at the ending of cocooning.


    Be kind, be kind.


    Evil, there are evil rewards.


    This is true.


    Inaction until death, he is in a state of madness, maybe he can never figure out how he died, perhaps, he will not die so miserably without meeting Song Ning.


    Song Ning watched what these souls were doing, and he didn''t know how to express his feelings.


    Is this considered to be something known in other countries?


    Song Ning laughed self-deprecatingly. After those souls would nibble on Wuwei completely, even the souls of Wuwei were torn apart, and then turned their heads to look at Song Ning. The innocent souls beside them seemed to be infected, and bowed to Song Ning, as if expressing some kind of gratitude.


    Song Ning smiled and watched them descend slowly. For some reason, Song Ning seemed to feel something at the moment. Immediately cast the birth and death domain. The yin and yang in the life and death domain fell. Help less.


    At this moment, in the hearts of the monks watching the war, it seems to be contaminated by another emotion, which is exploded by the souls who are about to leave. If it must be described by the power of words, there is ... ��prayer!


    Who ... said that the wraith does not have wit?


    Heaven and earth, there is spirit, spirit and wisdom, and wise man, there is a mind, and mind is born. It is called mind power. The heavier the mind power, the stronger the power. This mind power is a very amazing part of the invisible power between heaven and earth. .


    One mind force spreads with the wind, ten mind forces take shape, thousands of touching hearts, and hundreds of thousands of people move the world.


    The thoughts of these hundreds of thousands of souls are deeply rooted in people''s hearts at this moment, and they can reach the world. Even the entire Orchid Continent, or even the entire nine days of sleeping, can''t restrain this thought at this moment.


    The power of thought is constantly rising, rising continuously, crossing the endless height, and finally, an amazing force is formed in the universe.


    Perhaps, in the face of many great powers of Taoism, this is nothing, but if you observe carefully, even those who are Taoist will be surprised, because the object of this mental power is actually a monk in the spirit realm.


    In the universe, I do n��t know who saw this thought, nor what he thought in his mind. He traced the root of this thought, his expression was slightly moving, and he seemed to remember something. He shook his head with a wry smile, and his eyes seemed to reveal Recalling that his finger flicked gently in the direction where his mind came, and an invisible force penetrated hundreds of millions of miles, and finally fell on the Youlan Continent ...


    The domain of life and death at the foot of Song Ning disappeared, and the hundreds of thousands of souls also fell into reincarnation at this moment, and at the next moment, without the knowledge of Song Ning, in the country of falling feathers, a new birth of hundreds of thousands of babies suddenly ushered in.


    Fight, end.


    Song Ning took a deep breath and finally glanced at the places where the souls disappeared, and his mind was firm again.


    If he has strength, then no tragedy will be staged, he wants strength!


    Song Ningping calmed his mind and left a memory here, but he couldn''t stop here. He just moved, and when he continued to look for Xiao Ke, he suddenly saw countless monks around him bowing at him One week.


    Everything is in silence.


    Song Ning understood that they also understood that the monks felt shame and shame because of their inner thoughts.


    However, they also laugh at themselves. If they all have Song Ning''s open mind, how could they be so busy?


    Xu Xian bowed to Song Ning, not only did they fear Song Ning''s strength, but they admired Song Ning as a person. Perhaps in this world, they can also see a person as stunning as Song Ning, but afraid of being No one will ever see a person who walks on blood but sublimates character in the blood, and never sees a monk who only killed an innocent life.


    Song Ning was open in this world, stepping towards the East, everything seemed to come to an end, but no one thought, at this moment, in the Bai''s house, for the Song Ning''s killing Bai Yu before, it was With some decisions ...

 Chapter 492： The choice between Bai Ting and Bai Xin

    In the Bai family, everyone in the conference hall was seated, but everyone with some status in the Bai family participated in this meeting because the Bai family''s decision on Song Ning was extremely important this time.


    Song Ning''s different status and status can''t be sloppy, so the Bai family is upset at the moment. Song Ning killed Bai Yu in the face of hundreds of thousands of monks. This may be regarded as a declaration of war against the Bai family.


    "Couldn''t this be the case?" In the lobby, a young man was wearing a white robe. He smelled the pinnacle of cultivation and he heard the decision of everyone at the moment, and he got up and asked.


    He is Bai Ting.


    Bai Ting''s tone at the moment was a bit of sorrow. Between his words, he also remembered in his eyes: "I ... I can give up the position of the young patriarch of the fairy fairy clan, please let Song Ning pass."


    When Bai Ting spoke, the beautiful girl beside him stood up like a nine-day fairy, and her soft eyes fell on everyone: "Let him go, the family''s decision, I will no longer resist."


    The words of these two people matter, one is Bai Ting. After Bai Yu''s death, almost no one can compete with Bai Ting for the position of the young patriarch''s young patriarch, and the other is Bai Xin. Bai Xin has been rejecting the family before. In the decision, she did not want to marry, and she did not know that someone in the family was already preparing to return her physique to others.


    But now, one of them wants to give up the position of the young patriarch of the fairy fairy clan, and the other actually promised to get married. If there is no room for discussion before the two of them say this, but now, the elders present They were moved.


    "Bai Ting, Bai Xin, you two shut up and sit down for me!" An old man roared, it was the elders of the fairy fairy clan, their grandfather, Baishan!


    Bai Shan naturally remembers Song Ning. At that time, Bai Shan left a drop of demon blood in Song Ning''s body, but he didn''t expect that the demon blood was refined by the Shinto scripture in Song Ning''s body. The talent for immortality is amazing. Now that Song Ning is to be executed, Baishan naturally disagrees, but if he wants to use his own grandson and granddaughter''s future in exchange for Song Ning''s life, he naturally disagrees.


    The fairy fairy family has a prosperous position in the entire demon domain. Even the nine denominations, even Chiyanhai and Luoshen Valley, want to measure the Song Ning fairy fairy family before starting.


    The strength of the fairy fairy clan is very strong, and the background is also very rich. If it is really fought, the fairy fairy clan will be destroyed, but the forces against the fairy fairy clan must also be seriously injured. This is even if Song Ning has the military. Background, even if Song Ning and Moyun Daoxian are connected, Bai Ting and Bai Xin still worry about Song Ning.


    Although Bai Ting and Bai Xin heard grandpa''s words, none of them sat down, they were waiting for the family''s decision.


    The Bai family is now divided into two groups, one of which is to want Bai Yu to take the position of the young patriarch, but now Bai Yu is dead, they ca n��t wait for Song Ning to pay his life, but if Bai Ting gives up the position of young patriarch, they can Arrange other people to sit in this position, they naturally have to reconsider the pros and cons.


    As for the white core, it is considered as one of their premeditated.


    The other faction in the Bai family is for those who want to support Bai Ting. They learned that Song Ning killed Bai Yu on the same day. They were very excited. In this way, Bai Ting could easily become the chief of the demon clan, and Bai The matter of core marriage can also be slightly delayed, and they can also work around it.


    So at this moment, the people who originally wanted Song Ning to die without a burial place didn''t want to kill Song Ning, but the people of Bai Ting''s faction must have Song Ning die.


    "Since Bai Ting and Song Ning are brothers, now he wants to protect Song Ning for the sake of brotherhood, but I think this is not impossible. After all, being affectionate and righteous is also a virtue of our Bai family." Father and son do n��t have his heartache, but when the matter is over, he also has to take care of the overall situation. It does n��t matter if his son is gone, he can find a woman for another life!


    "The second son, I think you are mentally disabled? It wasn''t you that Song Ning had to die before? Didn''t you say you wanted Song Ning to die without a burial ground?" The speaker was Bai Ting''s father.


    "Oh, didn''t you just want to protect Song Ning just now? Why? Now you want Song Ning to die? Brother, you''re getting a little bit faster now." "Lao Er" grinned.


    The two sides began to argue, but Bai Ting and Bai Xin had bitter faces. They had not seen Song Ning for many years. Although they had only seen one side in the Fairy Market that year, it was that side that laid the ground for so many years between them. Now, I did n��t expect that when I meet again, I will become an enemy.


    Everyone was debating, but they forgot that one of the two groups of people was Bai Ru. That day Bai Ru was framed by Song Ning. If this matter seems to some outsiders, it might be a little shocking, maybe they believe Song Ning and Bai Ru It was really plotting something together, but in the Bai family they were seen through at a glance. After all, Bai Ru and Bai Yu have long been united, it is impossible to do this kind of thing, plus Bai Ru ��s three-word explanation, she So the suspicion was eluted.


    Bai Ru, she has a deep mind and a very deep city. She is now making suggestions for the elders. Eventually, Song Ning will be negotiated.


    In the result, among the White Ting factions, except for White Ting and White Core, no third person was satisfied. Each of their eyes looking at White Ting was full of disappointment. For White Ting and White Core, they left only sighs. .


    However, the sorrow that Bai Ting and Bai Xin had been hanging on their faces dissipated a little.


    "Brother, if you know that Brother Song would know if I married, would he be jealous?" Bai Xin suddenly saw when there was still haze in Bai Ting''s eyes.


    Bai Ting''s fingers flicked on Bai Xin''s delicate forehead: "For so many years, don''t you know the rumors of your brother Song? He loves your cold sister, how could you be interested in you little girl?"


    "People are not small anymore ..." Bai Xin said, showing a smile, which showed a sadness that ordinary people could hardly catch: "It seems that we will get married."


    Bai Ting sighed bitterly: "Xin''er, brother is making you tired."


    Bai Xin shook his head: "They want me to marry, this is something that can''t be done. Who makes me a fairy girl."


    Bai Ting looked at his simple sister, but his heart was sad. He had been thinking about whether he would tell things to Bai Xin. There might be some other conspiracies in this marriage, but now Bai Ting cannot I''m sure that if I say it, I''m afraid to scare Baixin.


    Bai Xin didn''t seem to care. Her only wish now was to see Song Ning again. At Xianxu, the only thing she regretted was that she couldn''t let Song Ning hug her out of the palace. She thought, Brother Song The arms of you should be very warm ...

 Chapter 493： Bai Rus Conspiracy

    Every girl has a feeling in her heart. This feeling may not be love, but it is always in her heart. It is the same for Bai Xin. She was trapped in the fairy market at that time. Song Ning is her dependence. Without Song Ning, she doesn''t even know whether she can stick to Bai Ting''s past, so in her heart, she has a good impression on Song Ning inexplicably.


    Like a brother, like a lover, and like a loved one.


    Although they have not been able to meet for more than ten years, for Bai Xin, at the moment in the fairy ruins, Song Ning''s cheek became eternal, always in her heart, and never forgotten.


    They have been investigating the news about Song Ning, Song Ning rejoices, they rejoice, Song Ning is sad, they are sad, in their view, the demon repair and the human monk during the war can be brothers, can be honest with each other, it is extremely difficult The matter is also very valuable, this relationship needs to be maintained.


    If not, there will not be a situation where both of them are fighting against the whole family for the safety of Song Ning.


    It''s just that when these two siblings think that everything has been resolved, just when they believe that Song Ning can be safe in the demon domain by their own efforts, there is another one in this Bai family. The conspiracy is being planned.


    Inside the Bai family, there is also a white ru.


    Bai Ru watched Song Ning kill Bai Yu that day, and Bai Ru was not stupid. She knew Song Ning''s relationship with Bai Ting and Bai Xin. If she did not kill Song Ning now, she would wait until one day Song Ning had enough to contend with the Bai family. After their strength, can they be forgiven for what the Bai family is doing now?


    The Bai family is so big that she will not be noticed when Bai Ru walks in this family. After the family meeting, Bai Ru hurriedly came to the forbidden place of the Bai family-the grave.


    Although the Baijia burial mounds are all deceased ancestors, there are still living people among them. These living people are the last cultivators in the burial mounds. These people are about to end their life, and if they can, If you break through, you can continue to live. If you can''t break through, you will be buried here.


    Before, there were eight people in this Baijia burial mound, and these eight people were built to be extremely high. It is precisely because of the existence of these eight people that few people in the demon domain would actively provoke Baijia, because once they were with Bai The family has reached the point of endless death. Once the Bai family reaches the point of life and death, these eight people will protect the Bai family at all costs. Anyway, they will also die. This kind of monk whose life and death has already been settled is not afraid of desperation at all.


    But not long ago, I don''t know what happened. Six of the eight people suddenly died, the cause of death was unknown, and Shou Yuan was not exhausted, so he died suddenly.


    This makes the Bai family panic, so there is also a plan for the Baixin marriage. Although the current Bai family is very strong, it has lost the majesty of the past. To be more precise, it is a strong foreigner, and there is only one head of the Bai family. , Although it is Dao Xian, but also barely reached the realm of Dao Xian.


    Now Bai Ru came to this burial mound, what he was looking for was one of the two remaining elders of the Bai family, and this elder was Bai Yu''s grandfather.


    "Why are you here?" Bai Ru heard Grandpa Bai Yuzeng''s voice just too close to the grave.


    "Grandpa Zeng, it''s Bai Yu''s business." Bai Ru replied.


    The old man is now as thin as a skeleton. When he heard the word ''Baiyu'', his co-operative eyes slowly opened: "He, he really deserves it."


    During the talk, the old man''s expression was calm, his tone did not fluctuate at all, his eyes were cloudy, and if he looked from a distance, he thought he was dead.


    When the old man spoke, Bai Ru''s heart shivered. Could Grandpa Zeng not care about Bai Yu''s life or death at all?


    But immediately afterwards, the old man said again: "But even if he deserves it, he is the bloodline of my line. After all, my great-grandson, can anyone kill if he wants to kill?"


    Bai Ru''s heart is set, but his mouth is forbidden with a smile: "Grandpa Zeng, Song Ning **** it."


    The old man smiled lightly: "You wanted Song Ning to die because you wanted Song Ning to blame you?"


    Bai Ru smiled embarrassingly at this moment. In front of her elders, she didn''t have to hide: "Grandpa Zeng saw it on the same day, and I can''t say anything about it."


    This old man was the ghost image that emerged after Song Ning killed Bai Yu that day. Therefore, Bai Yu ��s death was the first one he knew in the Bai Family Courtyard. How much I love it.


    "It''s already settled in the family. What do you mean by coming to me now?" The old man seemed to laugh.


    Bai Ru stood on the open ground and did not hide her thoughts. She knew that if she was playing with her elders now, she would be very likely to anger the other party: "Grandpa Zeng, the family now definitely has two People are very unfair. If Song Ning grows up one day, I am afraid that these things will anger him. If he really has a good relationship with Bai Ting and Bai Xin, and is an enemy of the Bai family, then it will be time ... "


    "Shu Ziqu heard, why fear it?" Said the old man.


    Bai Ru said nothing and stood on the spot.


    Immediately, the old man smiled: "But he is still dying, you go, this matter does not need you to worry about."


    Bai Ru bowed in the direction of the old man, and then left the grave, that is, when Bai Ru left, the old man''s dry palm took a piece of paper from the storage ring, the paper was red, The dense lines above do not know how many lines there are. These lines are like some kind of incantation, it is difficult to identify what they are used for.


    The old man lowered his head and glanced, "Song Ning? A monk who heard the Dao, I really don''t want to spend so much time, but now it''s useless to keep it, why not use it."


    With that said, the old man scratched his fingertips and finally squeezed a drop of blood. He wrote two words ''Song Ning'' on the red paper.


    Just after these two words were written, the red paper suddenly burst into a dazzling glare. Under this light, the above incantation began to rotate rapidly, the light was strong, and a burst of roaring sound came out. Thunder and lightning roared.


    At this moment, in the entire area of ??the demon territory, the sky has become red. The red sky is like a sea of ??blood. The **** red **** clouds are rolling, as if they are to be pressed down. The whole demon domain was panicked.


    All the monks in the demon realm looked at the sky. They never thought they would see this scene. The weaker ones were shocked and dizzy at the moment, and those who were slightly higher understood all at the moment, this ... is a **** chase make.

 Chapter 494： Scarlet Pursuit

    No one knows where the Scarlet Pursuit Order came from, but anyone who knows the Scarlet Pursuit Order understands that there are three Scarlet Pursuit Orders in the entire demon realm, and one was used many years ago. Therefore, the number of Scarlet Pursuit Orders present in this demon continent is two.


    Nowadays, someone has used one again.


    In Roland City, Chi Changjian stared at the sky, and his heart was shocked: "I don''t know who is using this **** pursuit order, but who wants to kill him."


    Beside him, Chi Ruolan with a dull look, Chi Ruolan looked at the **** sky and always felt restless: "Blood Pursuit Order? What is it?"


    "This Scarlet Pursuit Order is a piece of paper full of incantations. Write the name of the person who wants to hunt down on this Scarlet Pursuit Order, then this person will become the enemy of the entire demon domain. There was a Scarlet Pursuit Order before. When the Scarlet Pursuit Order appeared, no one should help the person being chased. If not, within this demon domain, they would immediately explode and die! "Chi Chang Sword said that at this time, he felt thrilled.


    He had experienced that incident in those days. Although after many years, he still felt palpitations when he remembered it. The **** chase after that really caused a storm of blood and blood. There were countless deaths and injuries. The hunted person exploded and died directly.


    This is the first time Chi Ruolan has heard of this kind of thing. The existence of this kind of **** chasing makes this kind of thing uncommon, so few people usually mention it.


    "It''s not just anyone who is going to be chased by this kind of thing ..." Chi Ruolan muttered to himself.


    Chi Changjian stared at the sky and looked at the lightning among the **** clouds: "Probably in that direction, whoever the lightning landed on was the one who was chased."


    Chi Ruolan heard the words quickly and took off, looking in the direction of hundreds of miles away. She wanted to get up and flew over there, but was stopped by Chi Changjian. He knew the horror of the **** pursuit order. Then, near the thunder and lightning is even more dangerous. The place where the person was chased will bleed into a river. If Chi Ruolan is gone now, I am afraid that it will cause trouble.


    On the other side, the elders of the faction forces who were discussing Song Ning''s influence also noticed the changes in the sky at the moment. They all looked in the direction of the thunder and lightning in the blood cloud. They dare not disperse spiritual knowledge to investigate, for fear that they will irritate anyone.


    The old man in Changsheng Mountain who had been meditating with his eyes suddenly opened his eyes. He saw the thunder and lightning that was walking in the blood cloud at the same time. At the same time, he also glanced under the blood cloud, when his eyes fell on a certain one. The young man suddenly frowned when he was on the body, but soon, his eyebrows spread out, as if nothing had happened about him.


    In the distance, Moyun Daoxian, who is in the state of falling feathers, also felt this change in the demon domain. He was originally discussing things with Juechen, but his expression suddenly changed.


    Jue Chen felt something was wrong with this situation, and immediately asked: "What''s wrong, Moyun Daoyou?"


    "Someone in the Demon Realm used the Scarlet Pursuit Order ..." Moyun Daoxian''s expression was unprecedentedly tense.


    Jue Chen was breathing in cold air, and several monks around them at the moment also looked amazed. The first thing they thought of when they heard the words ��Blood Pursuit Order�� was that a storm was about to start.


    But then, Moyun Daoxian breathed a sigh of relief again: "No one among the people I know will be chased by this **** chase order, and the **** chase order in the demon domain is limited to the demon domain. Within range, I am not in the Demon Realm now, as long as I do n��t go back, it ��s okay. This killing order has nothing to do with me. "


    There was a sense of ominousness in Juechen ��s heart, but he did n��t care too much, but said: ��Forget it, since things do n��t have much to do with us, we do n��t have to worry about it anymore. We still discuss to help Song Ning find more Plan what you need. "


    Moyun Daoxian nodded and continued to discuss with Juechen.


    The Scarlet Pursuit Order has already reached the country of Fallen Feather, and naturally spread throughout the entire Orchid Continent. At this moment, in a place that is almost not part of the Orchid Continent, here the clouds are misty, like a fairyland. Beyond the five elements, the people living here are above the mortals of the Orchid Continent.


    Here is Litian Temple.


    In Litian Temple, several people opened their eyes and awakened from the meditation. Their eyes looked far away, falling in the direction of the demon domain, and their hearts were uneasy.


    "The Scarlet Pursuit Order appears again, will it repeat the disaster a hundred years ago?"


    A hundred years ago, they vaguely remembered, because of that **** chase order, the bones became mountains and the blood flowed into rivers ...


    At this time, all the people who learned that the Scarlet Pursuit Order was opened are thinking about a question, that is, who is the name of the Scarlet Pursuit Order, and who is it, which can lead to the pursuit of the Scarlet Pursuit Order !


    A hundred years ago, the person chased by the **** chase order was cultivated to become a heaven. After a hundred years, how would this person cultivate?


    In the demon realm, people''s eyes fell on the thunderbolt flashing in the blood cloud. The thunderbolt was like a thunder dragon. This thunder dragon roared and swelled in the blood cloud. Once it formed, it burst into the blood cloud.


    The person that Thunder Dragon was aiming at was the one who was chased by the Scarlet Pursuit Order.


    At this moment, everyone in the demon domain held their breath. They stared at the direction where the thunder dragon came. This thunder dragon is like a **** of death at this moment. Wherever it goes, it will continue to die.


    In a small city in the east, the Black Wind trio were hiding and waiting for Song Ning to come, but suddenly felt the change in the sky. They looked at the **** clouds in the sky and looked at the sky Between what happened, there was a shock between the eyes.


    "Blood ... hunting order ..." Heifeng murmured. In ancient fairyland, this **** killing order is very common. He witnessed too many disasters caused by the **** killing order.


    Xiao Burn''s eyes shone with blood, and when she saw this blood cloud, she was inexplicably excited: "Blood Pursuit Order, I didn''t expect that there will be a Blood Pursuit Order in this era!"


    Xiao Ke pulled the corner of Xiaoyingyi gently, and Xiaofen ��s eyes with red flashing lights returned to normal. She looked at the thunderlight where she was walking and sighed, "This **** chasing order is an ancient curse. The decree made from the blood sacrifice has four unexplainable but thrilling powers on it. "


    Heifeng continued following Xiaofen ��s words, but at the moment his voice was a little trembling: ��First, the Scarlet Pursuit Order must not be disobeyed. Others can avoid the Scarlet Pursuit Order who pursued it, but they must never give assistance. Otherwise, die! 2. Once the **** chase order is dropped, the chased person will become the target of the attack. The bloodlight around him will seem to have a certain attracting power. The monk will kill him when he sees it. "


    Xiao Ke''s heart tightened. She had never heard of such a vicious thing: "Is there two more?"

 Chapter 495： Song Ning, the pursued

    Xiao Fen continued: "Third, after being killed by the pursuers, they will get an amazing creation. Fourth, if the pursued person can not die for a month, then ... he will get a more amazing creation!"


    In Xiaoke''s ears, the first two points are still reliable, but the last two points are a bit unbelievable, and now they can only be explained by "the ancient mantra has some ability to reach the world".


    "I don''t know why this Scarlet Pursuit Order was used and who it was used on ..." Xiao Ke always felt his right eyelid jumping.


    If the pursued person dies in the Scarlet Pursuit Order, then the killer will get an amazing fortune. This is the vicious place of the Scarlet Pursuit Order. For the sake of creation, countless monks will rush up, and for this sake. Desperately, at this moment, there have been many monks who have been difficult to break through for many years and flew towards the place where the thunder and lightning traveled, as if to start the siege when the thunderlight fell.


    The movements caused by the Scarlet Pursuit Order are too large, too large, all the big family forces in the demon domain have noticed, especially the Bai family of the fairy fairy family, because the Bai family knows that the Bai family who is closed for that year In the hands of the ancestors, there is such a command of a **** chase order!


    When Bai Ting and Bai Xin saw this **** chase, they thought of Song Ning without hesitation.


    Originally, Bai Ting and Bai Xin were sitting next to the pond. At this moment, they suddenly saw such a color of blood clouds, and Bai Xin''s eyes flashed with anxiety: "Brother, is it, Grandpa Zeng ?!"


    Bai Ting clenched his fists and looked at the sky. The anger in his heart was difficult to suppress at this moment: "It will not be anyone else. Bai Yu is his grandson, his son, Bai Yu is dead, and the family passed the song. Ning''s decision, but he has to use a red chase order to chase down Song Ning! "


    Bai Ting said, walking angrily towards the Bai family forbiddenly.


    It was at this moment that an old voice suddenly came from Bai Ting''s mind. This voice was made by Grandpa Zeng!


    "Ting''er, you come, I have something to tell you."


    Bai Ting laughed angrily: "Oh? Tinger also has something to tell Grandpa Zeng!"


    Bai Xin wants to hold Bai Ting, but when she looks at Bai Ting''s state at this moment, she suddenly understands that she can''t stop her brother. At this time, if his brother can still keep his reason, then he is not Bai Ting. .


    The people of the Bai family now almost understand that this **** hunt order was used by an ancestor in the family, and the target of the hunt was naturally Song Ning. For them, this is good news and bad news, but Regardless of the news, someone from the Bai family still flew directly to the place where the lightning flashed, as if to participate in this pursuit.


    But even if the Bai family had expected this to be the killing order used on Song Ning, they were still staring at the sky at this moment, waiting for the thunder to fall.


    At this time, under this blood cloud, Song Ning looked at the sky inexplicably, he could feel a strange power, this power was like a curse, although Song Ning could not understand the source of this power, But he could feel an injustice in this power.


    Song Ning looked at the Thunder Dragon in the sky and thought it was a bit inexplicable. He couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t refine it into a panacea, didn''t break through it, didn''t break the rules and used the magic technique. But why did the Thunder Dragon go straight to his direction?


    Around Song Ning, all the monks saw the Thunder Dragon fall, and the first reaction in their hearts was to escape!


    Before the Thunder Dragon had fallen, they fled as soon as possible, because once the Thunder Dragon fell down and hit Song Ning, Song Ning was the one who was going to be pursued by the **** pursuit order, and the entire demon domain was him If he dares to help him, the people around him will be hit by the power of this curse and explode to death, but if they rush to kill Song Ning, the result may be even more miserable.


    In an instant, Song Ning found that everyone within a ten-mile radius had fled, that is, at this time, the thunder dragon slammed down in the sky and split on Song Ning.


    Song Ning thought that the Thunder Dragon had not weak strength, it was the spiritual force that was ready to resist, but who knew that the Thunder Dragon fell on him, he did not hurt a little bit, but directly turned into a ball of red light into Song While condensing his body, Song Ning hurriedly looked inside, but did not find that there was anything wrong with his body, which surprised him a little.


    But at the next moment, Song Ning felt that a cursed force came from his body. This force exploded in an instant. Although there was no harm, it made Song Ning seem to be the target of all the people. Now in Song Ning ��s There was a **** red light all over the body. If you look at it from a distance, people can''t see Song Ning''s face, only the place where Song Ning is located is a bright red ''death''.


    Even if Song Ning had never seen the Scarlet Pursuit Order, he now understood what this might be. In the sky, the **** clouds slowly disappeared, and the stormy wind and rain dissipated. All the suppressed feelings seemed to have never appeared, but only The blood of Du Ning''s body is still there.


    Song Ning felt what power this blood light seemed to have, but before he could feel this power carefully, he heard a rumbling voice in the air, which was unpleasant, as if it came from heaven and earth.


    "Song Ning!"


    These two words are like the world is shouting. These two words fall in the ears of everyone in the demon domain. After hearing these two words, everyone knows it. This **** chase order The pursuer is Song Ning!


    Even though it has long been known that Song Ning was being pursued, Bai Ting and Bai Xin still feel their strength at the moment.


    After hearing Xiao Yan''s words, he opened his mouth halfway and nothing happened for a long time.


    Xiao Ke stared at the sky silly, as if he were stupid, and the black wind slumped in his chair. He didn''t expect that this **** chase order was actually Song Ning, who was actually a monk who heard Dao Xiuwei. !


    However, even if they were worried again, they were not as good as Chi Ruolan in Roland. Chi Ruolan burst into tears when he heard the words Song Ning, and the whole person flew up in the direction of Song Ning, If it were not Chi Changjian, he would be stunned directly, fearing that she would pass by.


    At this time, Chi Changjian was also shocked. He didn''t expect that this **** chase would be used on Song Ning.


    Yes, the Scarlet Pursuit Order was actually chased by a Spiritual Monk. This is probably something that has never happened before. A Spiritual Monk only needs a Scarlet Pursuit Order to pursue it?


    When everyone thinks about this problem, they all have a common question in mind-this thing ... is there something wrong?

 Chapter 496： Publicly targeted

    But although people have such doubts in their minds, most of them know Song Ning ��s identity. When they think that Song Ning is the one who can perform the magic technique, which makes the women in the Palace of the Temple of Heaven awe-inspiring, even if it is used It''s not too strange to see a **** chase.


    The monks running towards Song Ning all showed ecstatic faces. Most of them were cultivators who were stuck in the bottleneck and could not be improved. They are about to break through. Hopelessly, they are not as good as waiting for death. Song Ning was besieged when the killing order appeared. If you had good luck, you could get a chance after killing Song Ning, and you might be able to make a breakthrough in one fell swoop.


    "I remember when the last Scarlet Pursuit Order was completed, there was a kiwi fruit. Taking down the kiwi fruit directly raised a small realm!"


    "Song Ning, the monks who have heard about Dao District, this time the Scarlet Pursuit Order really came in time. If not, there will be another three to five years, and my life will be exhausted."


    In the sky, there are old and undead sounds. Some of these people are false immortals, some are immortals, and even worse, they are still monks who are unable to break through the bottleneck and want to try their luck. of.


    However, just before they reached Song Ning, someone started to fight.


    "District Wendao monks, want to share a piece of soup? Don''t weigh your weight!" Yixian Xian directly killed several Wendao monks who were behind him.


    This kind of situation has appeared in various places. These people have not yet begun to kill Song Ning, but they have begun to kill each other.


    This is the beginning of the **** storm caused by the Scarlet Pursuit Order!


    At this time, Song Ning looked at the sky and looked at the blood around him. If someone in this demon realm hated him so much, then it was only some people in the Bai family, and Song Ning could think of the first This is the face that emerged after he killed Bai Yu at that time.


    "That''s the Scarlet Pursuit Order, everyone will hunt you down, if someone dares to help you, it will be directly wiped out by the rules." Suddenly, a voice came from Song Ning''s mind, and he couldn''t tell who it was. It came, but he wanted to come. Although this person is not a friend, he is definitely not an enemy. It is estimated that he does not want to fight Song Ning. At this moment, he is trying his best to avoid Song Ning''s people.


    Song Ning knew nothing about this **** chase, but looking at the continuous flow of people around him, Song Ning had already begun to speculate on the reasons for the rush of these people.


    There is no free lunch in the world, these people must have a purpose.


    There were more people around Song Ning. Song Ning lowered his body and wanted to hide, but found that the word "death" flashing red light around him was conspicuous. He wanted to hide. It was impossible, Song Ning tried Putting on the invisibility cloak, but found that the incognito cloak does not play any role, even if wearing the incognito cloak, the blood will still show.


    With more and more people around, Song Ning can feel that the air in the sky has a **** smell. At this time, the monks have not waited to start killing him, but many have died. Those who want to The leaked Wen Dao monk died worse than one.


    Monk Wen Dao is almost dead, and Xu Xian and Dao Xian are coming one after another. They are not in a hurry. Song Ning, a monk who heard Wen Dao, even if they were able to perform the magic technique that scared the women from the Palace of the Temple of Heaven, but now they How afraid are so many people?


    Song Ning knew that he would be seen no matter where he ran. He simply did not run and flew directly to the top of the mountain, sitting on a bluestone on the top of the mountain and meditating.


    In the demon domain, whether it is a powerful or a small monk, his eyes are always on Song Ning, especially those who do n��t have any hands, they are not interested in this **** chase order, although the blood chase order is to them It also has an impact, but they can still control their emotions and will not want to kill Song Ning as soon as they see it.


    "Thirteen Xu Xian, four Dao Xian ..."


    "Today, even if Song Ning has the ability to pass the sky, he will surely die in the hands of these seventeen people, but I don''t know if Song Ning can take a few."


    The Taoxian watching the battle is like watching a drama at the moment.


    In Luoshen Valley, the bald head of the cloud that was originally preparing to break through to the fairyland in a few days suddenly flashed, and the voice before him echoed for a long time in his ears, the word "Song Ning" stung his mind, and thought of it Yun Hai couldn''t help but feel helpless about what happened between him and Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, I wanted to compare with you to be able to light several spirit lamps when I stepped into the fairyland, but now I am afraid it is ..."


    In the Chiyan Sea, in a small island, the sea water flows like flames. In this sea water, a woman floats on the sea water, she is practicing, but suddenly she is restless, **** chase order After appearing, she looked back and looked at the distant direction, muttering in her mouth: "Song Daoyou ... has come to the demon domain ..."


    With a trace of melancholy in her expression, she sighed a little, and always felt faintly lost, as if she had lost her companion.


    In the endless sea of ??monsters, a huge clam shell opened, and a green eyeball was exposed in the clamshell. This eyeball reflected the figure of Song Ning. When the clamshell opened and closed, it was like a human eyelids blinking. Move the same: "Baijia? What do you want to do ..."


    The sound seemed to be asking myself, the sound fell, the clam shell closed, and did not open again.


    Somewhere in the east of the demon realm, a woman turned into Jianguang and flew wildly towards the northwest direction. Behind her, she followed the two. The two were black and white, and black was black wind and white. It is small.


    "Master, don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    However, whether their masters have any problems at this moment is not that they can do it by just talking about them. Thirteen virtual immortals and four Tao immortals, although they are all coming, they are all weakened, but they are intrepid dead!


    Among the mountain tops, above Qingshi, Song Ning slowly opened her eyes.


    The seventeen monks in the sky surrounded Song Ning, watching Song Ning''s eyes as if they saw a gem.


    Song Ning''s eyes picked up: "Song Mou seems to have no injustice with you."


    "If you want to blame you, you blamed someone who should not offend you!" A bearded virtual fairy monk sneered.


    "I didn''t offend you. What''s the point of you coming around me now?" Song Ning looked up at these seventeen people indifferently.


    "Kill you, it''s amazing!" A chubby old yin and yang strange airway, speaking, fingers pointing to the sky, eyelids rolled up, the body is extremely uncoordinated.


    Song Ning had long guessed that this **** killing order was not simple, but he did not expect that there would be "shocking creation".

 Chapter 497： Ethereal Domain Fragmentation

    Song Ning slowly got up and looked up at the sky, seeming to laugh and smile: "Thirteen virtual immortals, nine of them are about to fall to Wen Dao, and the remaining four are slightly stronger, but they are about to die, and half of them step into the coffin , The four Dao immortals are all just entering Dao immortals, and now the limit is approaching, and cultivation is no different from Xu Xian. "


    With that, Song Ning sighed: "You can kill me?"


    Seventeen wonderland monks were looked down upon by a spirit monk, how could they bear it?


    "Yellow mouth child, watch it!" One of the virtual immortals raised his hand to reveal an immortal technique. Although this immortal technique was not strong, it also used immortal force. The immortal force was condensed. Split to Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s feet flickered, and the thunder light fell directly on Song Ning.


    Boom!


    A burst came, and the seventeen monks in the air were stunned for a while. Could Song Ning be killed by such a blow?


    But at the same time when they had this idea, they saw that Song Ning, who was struck by lightning, slowly began to dissipate. At this time, they realized that it was not Song Ning''s real body, but it was just a ghost, and the real Song Ning is at the moment behind the person who attacked Song Ning with the fairy spell thunder.


    Song Ning''s finger rested on the back of the monk Xuxian: "You are much worse than Wuwei."


    At the end of the speech, only listening to the sound of "snap", this monk of the Immortal Immortal spurted out blood, and then looked at the inaction of his heart, a hole with the thickness of his finger appeared, the spiritual force penetrated, he was already dead, and Yang Shou would die Even the Yuanshen couldn''t condense out and whined directly.


    Too fast, Song Ning''s speed is too fast, all this just happened between electro-optical stone fire, and the remaining 16 monks did not expect that Song Ning actually killed someone.


    "Yujianshu, the monk''s swordmanship!" A Taoxian gritted his teeth. At the moment, his eyes were no longer contempt, but a faint trace of fear. Just when he heard the word "Wuwei" just now, he still Thinking that there is something wrong with his ears, Song Ning actually played against Wuwei?


    If he knew that Wuwei had already died in Song Ning''s hands, he was afraid that he would just turn his head and run.


    In the middle of the air, the corpse of the hypocrite slowly fell into the mountain stream, and Song Ning smiled faintly, glancing at the sixteen people in front of him: "This is the first warning I give you to let the passers-by live. , Road blocker, die! "


    Although the sixteen monks were at a high level, they already had a tendency to run out of light. Song Ning just killed a person between them, and there was a slight shock to them for a while. Now Song Ning A word came out, along with the extremely strong spiritual power, coupled with the faint power of the Dragon''s Yin, rumbled between their hearts.


    This is what you say!


    Song Ning''s words weren''t just for them to hear. Their voices quickly spread. Many monks who came forward to Song Ningfei also heard Song Ning''s words one after another.


    Let the passers-by live, and the road-blockers die.


    For a moment, those who rushed to Song Ning had a momentary pause, but then a flash of red light flashed in their eyes, as if they were attracted, and rushed to Song Ning.


    Song Ning thought that his blow could deter these people, but it did not work at all. The sixteen monks were only a momentary pause, and then rushed towards Song Ning.


    "If you don''t do it, you will definitely die. If you do it, there is still a ray of life. Sixteen of us will take action together, and we don''t believe that a monk who can hear the Daoist monk can survive the sky!" The chunky old road roared.


    Sixteen monks don''t even think of cultivation as a senior. At this moment, they took out all the magic weapons in the storage ring and used their magical attacks. They seemed to kill Song Ning in one blow.


    Sixteen fairyland monks, even if they fell down, even if their strength was not good, but the sixteen fairy magic attacks have already changed the world and the surrounding space is surging, not to mention Song Ning, even if it is a peak Taoxian , I am afraid that I will be injured in this attack.


    Song Ning clenched his teeth and just attacked one person successfully. Now these people are like crazy. Even if he attacks again, he can only kill one person, and the remaining fifteen will probably kill him in an instant.


    The thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how weak the fairyland monk is after all, it is a fairyland. With a large number of people, Song Ning can only avoid its edge.


    Royal swordsmanship, escape!


    Seeing the attack fall, Song Ning wants to move away with Yu Jianshu, but he can''t think of it anyway because of the surrounding fairy power surge, Yu Jianshu actually failed.


    The sixteen Daoist attacks had already fallen five feet above Song Ning''s head. Song Ning was shocked. The surrounding space seemed to be distorted by these sixteen Daxian force attacks. It is absolutely impossible to keep the whole body dead.


    Three hundred miles away, a sword light saw this scene at a distance. There was a roar among the sword light. The speed of the sword light increased sharply. The surrounding air seemed to rub against flames.


    "the host!"


    At this moment, the voice seemed to be introduced into Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning''s heart hurt a lot. Just now he almost lost his sanity under this fairy technique. If there was no pain in the heart, he was afraid Not sober at the moment.


    Ethereal!


    When Song Ning exhibited the ethereal realm, he made seven consecutive steps in his heart, and Xuantian took the seventh step. The power of the ethereal realm suddenly increased to 128 times.


    "Empty Spirit Realm? It''s just resistance to spiritual power. I''ll wait for this to be fairy power! You are a spiritual monk in your area, how do you know the power of fairy power!"


    The voice was ridiculous and disdainful, condescending, as if the elders had taught the juniors.


    In their view, this ethereal realm is nothing more than resistance to spiritual power. If it is really a martial art of fairyland, it can resist the fairy power with the ethereal realm, but Song Ning, a spiritual realm monk, cannot resist.


    But they can''t think of it anyway. At the time when these sixteen immortals fell on the empty spirit realm of Song Ning, although there was no direct offset, they showed signs of weakening.


    Sixteen immortals hit a void in the ethereal realm, and their power was directly reduced by 20%. When this immortality entered two feet, the power was reduced to 70%.


    Wu Zhang Kong Ling Yu, now there are three Zhang, and the power of Immortality is only 70%.


    Xianshu is getting closer and closer to Song Ning. When he reaches two feet above Song Ning''s head, 50% of his power remains.


    Sixteen Daoist stabs into the ethereal realm, and has reached Song Ning''s head, and the power is still 30%.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth tightly. At this moment, he was already drenched in his body, and he strongly maintained the ethereal realm, but the ethereal realm finally shattered under the attack of sixteen immortals!


    Under the seventh step of Xuantian, the ethereal domain actually shattered. The "domain" was invisible, and no one could think that it would be broken into powder at this moment like substance. At the same time as the ethereal domain shattered, Song Ning was distracted. Stable, the heart is as painful as the heart burst, not only that, the sixteen Daoist arts bombarded Song Ning Tianling with only the original strength of less than 20% ...

 Chapter 498： Royal domain triple failure

    Xianli was too confusing, because of the attack of Xianli, the surrounding space appeared to be distorted. The distortion of the space directly squeezed Song Ning in the middle. At this moment, Song Ning could not perform the magic sword technique at all. What surprised him was that the surrounding space was crowded. Pressed, his body seemed to be bound, unable to move.


    Static domain!


    Song Ning''s heart moved, and wanted to control his body with the static and dynamic domain, but the time passed, the static and dynamic domain did not appear, and the sixteen immortal attacks had already fallen on Song Ning''s head.


    Is it because of the rupture of the ethereal domain just now that caused the three types of failure of the entire imperial domain? !


    Song Ning gritted his teeth and quickly operated the two forces of ice and fire in his body. At that moment, the sixteen magical attacks had fallen three inches above his head. Under this distance, Song Ning''s skin was already under a strong impact. Cracked, blood flowed out, and there was a feeling of seed coat opening to flesh.


    "The power of these immortals has weakened a lot, but it is not what Song Ning can resist." In the distance, a middle-aged man looked at this scene, his expression unhappy.


    Beside him, there is a young man with a Chinese character face, looking at Song Ning at the moment, but slowly shaking his head: "Dad, you can''t help but underestimate Song Ning too much, although the power of these sixteen immortals still has Some, although Song Ning was only a monk who heard the Tao, although he was unable to resist at the moment, but you forget, he is Song Ning. "


    Is he Song Ning?


    The middle-aged man smiled when he heard the words. They watched Song Ning fighting with 16 monks and watched Song Ning play in this battle. Indeed, Song Ning did not exert the power of rumors, but he mastered With the immortal technique of "splitting the ground", how could it be so embarrassing in front of these sixteen old and sick?


    It ��s just that they do n��t know anyway. If Song Ning was able to exhibit the magic technique, then he would have already performed it. He did n��t want to be attacked by the unknown monk who prides himself again after casting the magic technique. He can escape it. Once or twice, there is no guarantee to avoid the third and fourth times.


    Just when these 16 monks thought they had succeeded, they suddenly burst out two forces from Song Ning''s body. The two forces collided as soon as they appeared. Song Ning''s left hand was Hanbing and the right hand. In the middle is flame, ice and flame blend, and two extreme forces begin to rotate, appearing before Song Ning.


    "Crazy!" There is only such a thought in the minds of those watching the battle.


    Just after they blurted out these two words, they only heard a bang, and Song Ning exploded in front of his body. This was a burst caused by the collision of the anode and cathode forces. The bursting force formed two, one of them The strand directly hit the sixteen attacks, while the other strand pushed Song Ning back.


    On top of the mountain, it shattered.


    The peak of Baizhang Gao collapsed during this collision. Song Ning got away at this moment and quickly retreated. At this moment, there was no squeeze in the space around him. Even though there was continuous blood in his mouth, he still got out at the fastest speed. With the two forces of anode and cathode, Song Ning''s spiritual power was almost exhausted at the moment, and now he dare not show off his swordsmanship in succession, and can only fly quickly towards the east.


    He could feel it, and it seemed that Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke were getting closer and closer to him.


    "Chasing!" The sixteen monks did not expect Song Ning to survive from their attack anyway, nor did Song Ning have the ability to escape.


    Although the sixteen of them are all coming to the limit, they are considered the bottom of the existence in the fairyland, but their knowledge is definitely not lower than anyone. They can see the attack used by Song Ning just now.


    "No wonder you want to use a **** chase to kill a Wen Dao monk, this person is too strong ..." One of the Dao Xian looks dignified, at this moment he regrets a bit, he still has fifty years old Shou Yuan, if he died today Here, the gains outweigh the gains.


    Even other monks have this idea, but after the attack just now, they can feel that Song Ning is extremely weakened. If they do not pursue it now, they might be preempted by others.


    Because of the attack just now, because of Song Ning''s weakness at the moment, where Song Ning escaped, a monk immediately caught up with Song Ning and was also waiting to attack Song Ning.


    Song Ning sank like water, he knew that this **** chase order could make these people instinctively want to attack. At this moment, although he didn''t want to flee around, if he didn''t escape, then as long as he was caught by the monk, he must die next time.


    The shock of the fairyland monks who watched Song Ning ��s battles has not dissipated until now. Just now, they saw the two extreme forces in Song Ning ��s body collided and exploded, but this is not their most shocking, they are most shocked by this The two forces divided after the collision of two forces can be controlled by Song Ning.


    Above the Changsheng Mountain, the meditating old man muttered: "Two forces, one of which is extremely strong, rushed to resist the attack of the sixteen immortals, while the other was extremely weak, pushing him away. Now he The spiritual power in the body is almost exhausted. I am afraid that part of this spiritual power is consumed because it controls the power just now. "


    There are two incompatible forces in the body at the same time, which is already shocking. It is even more shocking to draw these two forces at the same time. But the most shocking thing is that he can control the power after the explosion. .


    "This is really not easy. If it is not the Scarlet Pursuit Order, you can help him." The elder sighed. The Scarlet Pursuit Order is a kind of magic curse, even if it is to his level. As long as it is still within the range of the demon domain, it is impossible to disobey, and once disobeyed, it will immediately explode and die.


    Many people understand this truth, especially the elders who have been watching Song Ning for Song Ning who pinched the cold nine sectarian forces. They were originally discussing how to help Song Ning to bring it together, but at this time Found that they were wrong, this time they want to discuss how to ensure that Song Ning will not die under the **** pursuit order.


    But what can they do? The Scarlet Pursuit was ordered, and it was almost impossible to survive.


    "Forget it, we can''t help him. He will definitely die. Sixteen Wonderland monks, even if each one is half dead, is not something that Song Ning can resist. Let''s change the matter we discussed at this meeting, Song Ning. This is no good. "One of the elders sighed bitterly.


    The other eight elders nodded after staring at each other, and the **** chase ordered, Song Ning ��s death was sooner or later, just to see how long he could persist.


    Thinking of this, they changed the discussion of the meeting once again. As for Song Ning, who is being hunted down, they do not need to go to too many geographical meetings, they just need to know when Song Ning will die.

 Chapter 499： Siege

    At the moment, more and more monks gathered around Song Ning. The monks seemed to have been attracted by some sort. Song Ning flew over, even those Yuanying monks rushed up, Song Ning now seems to be a magnet, and those monks After rushing up, he immediately attacked Song Ning.


    Song Ning dodges frequently, less and less spiritual power can be mobilized in the body.


    "Song Ning, don''t blame me, blame you for offending people who shouldn''t offend!" The voice just came out, followed by an attack.


    Song Ning turned over and took some immortality medicine from the storage ring and swallowed it.


    Click!


    Song Ning shook his body and twisted the neck of the person who attacked him, and a demon monk was killed on the spot.


    "You can not help me, I will not blame you, but if someone wants to do it with me, I promise not to be merciful." Song Ning''s voice is very weak, but this voice is floating around him with the wind, those who thought The figure of the monk who was about to attack immediately froze.


    Just like they were attracted by a **** chase order, some of them lost their mind and rushed to Song Ning, but now under the threat of Song Ning, they killed one person between Song Ning''s hands. Under the circumstances, horror finally brought them back to reason.


    With their cultivation behavior, how can Song Ning be killed? Even the immortal techniques that the sixteen wonderland monks exhibited together did not play a role in Song Ning. Why did they rely on them?


    Song Ning''s speed did not decrease, and the number of monks next to him also began to decrease. However, there was a decrease and an increase. As long as Song Ning moved forward, as long as there were monks around him, these monks would be attracted to Song Ning by the invitation of a **** pursuit order.


    Gradually, Song Ning''s hands were covered with blood, and the sixteen Wonderland monks closely followed Song Ning. They did not immediately attack. They found that Song Ning''s spiritual power had recovered. The six of them failed to directly kill Song Ning. Now that they have negotiated, let the spiritual monks go forward and fight with Song Ning. When Song Ning runs out of lights, they will not be too late.


    The monks around constantly attacked, Song Ning was always surrounded by the crowd, Liu Yunjian waved in Song Ning''s hands, and his limbs were continuously cut off, and every moment, monks died.


    Song Ning''s spiritual energy consumption is extremely serious. In this demon realm, he will be subjected to some kind of suppression, and because of the attack of the sixteen fairyland monks just now, his three types of imperial realm are broken, and Wu Xiu''s cultivation is At this moment, it completely disappeared, not to mention the three types of Yuyu. Whatever the empty steps, the nine steps of Xuantian disappeared, and even the coagulation method practiced by Song Ning had faintly lost its effect.


    After being so hit, Song Ning did not know whether he could restore the strength of Wuxiu in the future. Although his swordsmanship still has some regulations, he does not have the power of Wuxiu at all. He is only inspired by spiritual power. The monk kept rushing up and dying, and immediately after dying, a monk rushed up, like a moth putting out fire.


    Now Song Ning has fully understood that the horror of this Scarlet Pursuit Order lies here. If this continues, he will be killed alive.


    He swallowed the last elixir of restoring power, and glanced at the sixteen wonderland monks who were following him, and now he has fully understood it.


    These sixteen people followed him, depending on whether he was alive and dead, and then he would take advantage of the fisherman.


    Everything seems to have happened for a long time, but in fact it is just a few breaths. In just a few breaths, Song Ning killed hundreds of monks, and the number is still increasing.


    Every time a person is killed, the **** color of Song Ning''s body is even deeper. However, at this moment, Song Ning no longer cares. What killing does not kill. If he is compassionate to these monks at this moment, then he will be killed next time. Direct bombing.


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    He can''t die yet!


    But Song Ning waved Liu Yunjian in his hand, and suddenly felt his body lose strength. At this moment, he even became difficult to maintain the flight.


    He can kill ten or even a hundred people with one sword!


    But at the moment he was almost out of the power to wield his sword. There were more and more monks around him. The speed of Song Ning''s killing was not as fast as their increase.


    The **** chase is ordered, the color of the world changes, the blood flows into the river, and the bones become mountains ...


    "Kill him!" Said a monk resentfully.


    "You kill my dad, I want you to pay your life!"


    "He killed so much because we are demon repairs, is he a human monk?"


    These people ... had never thought about it, if they were forced to fight, how could Song Ning start killing people? However, at the moment, when they returned to reason, they thought of revenge.


    Their pursuit began to become logical, and Song Ning became the source of evil. At this time, no one cared about Song Ning''s **** pursuit order. They regarded Song Ning as an enemy.


    "The war is over, but Song Ning came to our Demon Territory for slaughter, and we must kill him today!"


    "Kill him? To refine him into a puppet, to make him irreversible!"


    These people ... Qingjin was exposed, and when these slogans were shouted, Song Ning felt that they were not demons, but devils.


    call.


    Song Ning''s sword was thrown out, and there was almost no spiritual power left in his body. Almost he was about to fall directly from the air. He flipped the storage ring, but he no longer had a panacea that could supplement the spiritual power. When he got out of the way, he suddenly discovered that there was a translucent blue medicine in his storage ring.


    This immortality shone like a hockey ball in Song Ning''s storage ring, which was exactly what he had obtained by killing the hidden ice dragon in the left battlefield.


    Today, it is very likely that the next moment will die. If you do n��t use this medicine, I am afraid that you will not have the opportunity to take it until you die?


    Song Ning was bitter and took out the panacea to take it directly.


    The people around were attacking Song Ning like crazy, and everyone immediately submerged Song Ning in them. They punched and kicked Song Ning, and Song Ning was like a mouse crossing the street.


    "He dare to underestimate our demon repair, he dare to come to slaughter us demon repair!"


    These monks said different things, and the weapon attacks kept falling on Song Ning.


    The sixteen monks were shocked. If Song Ning was killed by these people, wouldn''t they be in vain?


    boom!


    A piece of fairy art popped up and landed on those monks. Under the attack of the fairy art, the monks were like ants, and they fell from the air in a crack, and those that fell were directly killed by the magic art. people.


    Reluctantly, a few of them who survived were also seriously injured at the moment, fell to the ground, and watched in panic what happened in the sky. At this time, they came back to God, and there were 16 fairyland monks chasing down Song Ning They are for the **** killing order on Song Ning.


    The people around Song Ning died completely, and now in the air, only Song Ning and the other 16 fairyland monks ...

 Chapter 500： Ice Dragon Soul Elixir

    The sixteen fairyland monks watched Song Ning curled up in the air and formed a mass, thinking that Song Ning had already given up resistance. Now Song Ning''s state seems to them that they only need a single blow to die. Who hits the blow, and who will get the terrifying creation at the end of the Scarlet Pursuit!


    Puff puff.


    Sixteen attacks were issued almost simultaneously.


    This time, no one would doubt the ending of Song Ning, a person who is curled up in the air and is the same as death. Could he still use the attack just like to fight against these sixteen immortals? Even if he can show it, these sixteen immortals are now 10% powerful, not 20% 30% before.


    The air was shaking, and even the ground beneath the ground began to tremble at this moment. The sixteen magical techniques were the full blow of the sixteen wonderland monks. No one left the hand, so the power of this magical technique was stronger than before.


    Sixteen wonderland monks besieged a spirit monk. This kind of thing is probably not happening in ancient and modern times. If they can survive in this situation, what kind of evil spirit will this spirit monk be?


    Song Ning, curled up in the air, felt the surge of spiritual power around him, and felt that these attacks were about to fall on him, but at the moment he couldn''t move, he felt like something was growing in his body. .


    At this moment, Song Ning had no time to look inside, but if he could look inside, he would be shocked, because a soul appeared in his body. The soul was only one meter in size when it first appeared, but then, the soul started Absorb the flesh and blood in Song Ning''s body, and in the blink of an eye, the soul is the same size as the soul of Song Ning.


    Song Ning made a terrible scream. No one knew why Song Ning broke out. That sixteen immortal attacks hadn''t waited on Song Ning, but Song Ning made such a sound. Isn''t he wailing?


    At this moment, the time around Song Ning seemed to be refined. Song Ning felt incomparably clear, and he immediately looked inside and looked at what was happening in his body, an ice-blue soul the size of his Yuanshen. Zheng Hu looked at his Yuanshen, this ice-blue soul ... turned out to be a dragon!


    After staring for a long time, the dragon suddenly rushed to Song Ning''s Yuanshen, as if to swallow Song Ning''s Yuanshen directly, but just after its big mouth was opened, almost swallowing Yuanshen''s entire head At that time, he suddenly saw that the Yuanshen villain in Song Ning''s body suddenly opened his eyes!


    This Yuanshen villain is what Song Ning looks like. Opening his eyes at the moment is like Song Ning.


    Within Song Ning''s body, Yuanshen Villain and Dragon Soul are fighting. It seems that Yuanshen Villain will have some kind of martial arts, constantly attacking Dragon Soul, while Dragon Soul is twisting and fighting with Yuanshen Villain. In a ball.


    Roar!


    The Dragon Soul made a roar. The Yuanshen villain seemed to have been deterred. His body was dull for a moment. It seemed to be frozen. At this momentary pause, the Dragon Soul suddenly rushed to the Yuanshen villain and opened his mouth The Yuanshen villain was bitten by the waist.


    Just when the Yuanshen villain was bitten, Song Ning''s body shuddered violently. He felt the pain of being torn apart, as if his body was really bitten by a dragon, Song Ning There was a flash of wisdom in the brain, and a picture appeared at a glance. It was when he fell asleep at the top of Taihe Mountain that year and dreamed of Leng Yuexiao''s scene.


    Although the dragons are not the same, although the scenes are not the same, but they are all invincible with the dragon. When thinking of Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning''s heart shivered suddenly.


    What if Leng Yuexiao is dead here?


    In Song Ning''s body, the Yuanshen villain seemed to feel the master''s will. He suddenly opened his eyes, and a flash of fine mans flashed in his eyes. He opened his mouth and roared.


    This sound is also Dragon Yin!


    The dragon soul was shocked, and there was a jealous panic in his eyes. It seemed to have been greatly stimulated. The strength of his mouth also weakened, and he did not wait for the reaction. I saw that Yuanshen villain bit the dragon soul''s head. on.


    laugh!


    Yuanshen villain slammed the neck, the meat on the head of Dragon Soul seemed to be pulled off by Yuanshen villain, and Dragon Soul screamed screamingly, while Yuanshen villain chewed and opened his hands at Longshen.


    The Dragon Soul ate pain, and at this moment he retreated again and again, but the speed was not as good as the Yuanshen villain. The Yuanshen villain grasped the Dragon Soul''s body with both hands, and continued to tear it down. After tearing it, he stuffed it into his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Song Ning felt thrilled, but as the Yuanshen villain continued to eat, Song Ning also felt that his body was constantly recovering strength, and at the same time, Song Ning seemed to see something hidden in his body. Something like a lamp was fluttering.


    Dragon Soul kept screaming, but after a while there was no more sound. The villain Yuan Yuan in Song Ning''s body sat back to where Dan Tian was again. He hiccupped and looked at the side that was supposed to be a dragon. At the moment, there is not even one bone left in the position of the soul.


    In Song Ning''s mind, this is a long process, but in the outside world, it is only a flash.


    When Song Ning suddenly opened her eyes, she saw the sixteen immortal attacks around her fall directly.


    Now the strength of Song Ning''s body has recovered, but even so, he still has no power to resist in the face of the sixteen magical techniques, but he feels that the floating lamp in his body is eager to try, as if he wants to come out of the body .


    Song Ning, who was originally curled up in the air, suddenly stood up and suddenly got a spirit. This is too incredible. Everyone present at this moment can feel that Song Ning''s body is once again full of power. This power is stronger than that. Just now his breath was even stronger.


    "No matter what immortal medicine he just took, no matter what he is now, he will die under the attack of these sixteen immortals!" Sixteen people looked at Song Ning with cold eyes.


    However, in their eyes, Song Ningfei didn''t feel the slightest fear, but instead smiled: "I''m curious, you just killed those who attacked me, why are you ... alive?"


    At the same time when Song Ning said this, the sixteen people''s faces immediately changed, and everything happened too quickly, that is, the time of two consecutive attacks. For them, these two consecutive magical techniques were just nothing more In the blink of an eye, they just thought not to let those people kill Song Ning, and they shot when they were in crisis, but never thought about it. This ... is against the will of the **** chase order!


    Whoever helped or died in the Scarlet Pursuit Order!


    boom!


    In mid-air, just as the sixteen immortals landed on Song Ning''s body, there were also sixteen blood mist bursts.

 Chapter 501： Horrible rules

    Above and below the sky, whether it was the monks who looked at Song Ning from afar, or those who were rushing towards Song Ning, they were all silent.


    In the blink of an eye, even Song Ning hadn''t started yet. The sixteen wonderland monks were all dead, only they died in ... their own hands.


    No one expected this result. Although many of them had heard of the Scarlet Pursuit Order, although they survived the era of the Scarlet Pursuit, they did not really participate. This is the first time they have pursued the Scarlet Pursuit. In the killing order, they didn''t expect that they just wanted to kill the people who were in Song Ning and Song Ning, but they didn''t expect to be repulsed by the **** chase order.


    This is the most terrifying and scary part of the Scarlet Pursuit Order.


    The Scarlet Pursuit Order, the most resentful order of the ancient mantra, under this order, no one can survive, from ancient times to the present, never! Because this **** chase order is too vicious, seeing the chased can avoid it, but it can never help, especially not to open those who attack.


    Once you hit it, it will explode and die after the instant.


    The 16 monks just used two immortal attacks in a moment. If the second immortal attack can kill Song Ning and they have not exploded, maybe they can survive, but now ...


    Sixteen wonderland monks disappeared between heaven and earth in this way. Who would have thought of this ending a moment ago?


    Immortal technique was exhibited by their 16 monks. When they died, then the immortal technique they exhibited would lose some power. The only remaining force is the power between heaven and earth that they attracted. The power between heaven and earth fell on Song Ning. Even though Song Ning would be hurt, he could not kill Song Ning at all.


    Song Ning''s body shoots backward like an arrow from the string, and falls heavily on the ground, and then deeply embedded in it, but the power of the fairy technique can only hurt Song Ning''s body, because these forces exist in heaven and earth. Between, without the will of the monk, there is no killing power.


    It was quiet all around.


    People have forgotten to use spirit consciousness to investigate at this time. They looked at the human-shaped pit on the ground and looked at the depth, but too deep, they could not see the bottom.


    "Dead?" Someone wondered.


    "Should ..." Someone answered.


    But even if they guessed this way, no one dared to use spiritual knowledge to investigate, perhaps because they were affected by the death of the sixteen people just now.


    Ordinary monks will die under this attack, and the mere impact of the body is enough to make their dead bones, but ... Song Ning is different.


    Just when they all thought that Song Ning had already died, they found that a **** flash of ��death�� appeared above that human-shaped pit. Wherever this exists, it represents where Song Ning is!


    not dead? !


    The monks who had been walking around the human-shaped deep pit backed back dozens of feet in a blink of an eye. They swallowed saliva. Houjie wriggled and stared at the deep pit, but did not dare to make a sound.


    In the deep pit, Song Ning slowly crawled out ...


    Everyone sucked in a breath, and then retreated farther.


    But at the moment, Song Ning finally got out of the deep pit, but lay on the ground like a paralysis. Just now, just in that sixteen immortals had lost the power of will but possessed extremely strong power. These sixteen attacks fell on Song Ning''s body. When Song Ning hit the ground, Song Ning''s internal skeleton showed signs of breaking.


    If it weren''t for the giant''s bones, Song Ning might be crushed.


    Song Ning was lying on the ground like a blood man. His skin was all cracked, blood was flowing all over him, and his **** flesh looked terrible.


    But at this time the monks were around, but none of them dared to go ahead and kill him.


    Being able to use the spiritual realm to fight against 17 fairyland monks, he directly shot and killed one person, and dealt with the remaining sixteen people. Finally, the sixteen people all died due to the rules of the **** pursuit order, regardless of this matter. From which point of view, they still feel incredible now.


    It''s terrible, terrible!


    In the distance, Chi Ruolan, who was originally in Roland City, had already woken up and flew over here, although Chi Changjian had already caught up with her, but under the threat of Chi Ruolan, Chi Changlan could only After Chi Ruolan came, he didn''t dare to stop it.


    If it is not stopped, Chi Ruolan will not be too impulsive, but if it is forcibly stopped, he may not be sure that his granddaughter would actually commit suicide directly.


    Chi Ruolan is still a hundred miles away from Song Ning, but she has already seen Song Ning ��s miserable situation. In the sky, her tears are falling, sobbing, and she is crying, and Chi Changjian is so afraid to see this situation. If Ruolan passes, Ke Ruolan has been preparing a spiritual force beside his heart from before. If he dares to stun Chi Ruolan, this spiritual force will pierce the heart at the same time.


    Chi Changjian can''t let Chi Ruolan die like this, but seeing Chi Ruolan''s state now, he has nothing to do.


    At this time, Song Ning was lying motionless on the ground. He gasped, but every time he gasped, there was tearing pain in his body wounds. His blood and flesh were strong, but under this shock Unable to save, the skeleton of the giant cut through Song Ning''s body, and bones spurted out of the bones, and blood flowed down the body. For a moment, Song Ning was lying in the pool of blood.


    Song Ning now does not have any strength in his body. He wants to take the Elixir from the storage ring. There is a Elixir in his storage ring that can recover from trauma. The effect is very strong. If it can be taken, the injury will be in a short time. The situation has improved.


    But now, he can''t move, even if he wants to mobilize the body''s spiritual power to open the storage ring, let alone take the elixir.


    These monks stared at Song Ning, and the Bloody Pursuit Order was still there. They were still confused by the Bloody Pursuit Order, and their minds were a little lost, and they wanted to kill Song Ning.


    However, the fear is heavier than the lost mind at this moment. Even if Song Ning has reached this state, even if he is lying in the pool of blood and seriously injured, no one dares to step forward without permission.


    I thought it was very likely that the first person to go up would be directly screwed off by Song Ning or killed by other methods.


    Thousands of people surrounded Song Ning, but at this moment no one dared to do it. With the passage of time, two breaths passed, and the surrounding monks increased to tens of thousands, but still no one rushed up to want Song. Condense to kill.


    In the distance, a virtual fairy rushed over like crazy, others dare not go up, he dare, he still has less than three days of Shou Yuan, if he can kill Song Ning now, then he will be created and will be able to live Go on.

 Chapter 502： Be vulnerable to love

    However, at this moment, this false fairy was still far away from Song Ning, but Chi Ruolan was already close to Song Ning.


    Fifty miles.


    Thirty miles.


    Ten miles ...


    Chi Ruolan''s eyes were blurred at the moment. The closer she was to Song Ning, the clearer it was to see Song Ning. She looked at Song Ning lying in the pool of blood. At this moment, Song Ning seemed to have no power to open her eyes. Looking at Song Each slight gasp of Ning caused her body to twitch gently, and her heart broke.


    Chi Changjian was helpless. He was about to hold Chi Ruolan, but he found that the spiritual power in Chi Ruolan shuddered abruptly, so Chi Changjian withdrew his hand immediately: "Ruolan, if you help him, you will burst Just die, you have to know this, you have to know! "


    Chi Changjian said to Chi Ruolan while thinking, that the Scarlet Pursuit Order had a wonderful effect on the monks. No matter who he was, he would hate Song Ningxin when he saw the Scarlet Pursuit Order, If you want to kill Song Ning, if Chi Ruolan can do the same, then she will not give Song Ning a helping hand. Even if she still has Song Ning in her heart, the two emotions will cancel each other because of the blood The power of the killing order is stronger. With Chi Ruolan''s cultivation practice, it is impossible for Song Ning''s love to overcome the hatred sent out by the **** killing order.


    Thinking of this, Chi Changjian was also a little relieved, at this time he stood above the crowd, watching the granddaughter in front of him rushing towards Song Ning.


    Baizhang.


    Fifty feet.


    Thirty feet ...


    Chi Ruolan was getting closer and closer to Song Ning. Song Ning seemed to feel something in general. He opened his eyes strenuously. There was a cloud in his eyes. When Lan first saw Song Ning.


    She likes Song Ning''s eyes because they seem to be able to talk, and they can express Song Ning''s heart and depict Song Ning''s emotions.


    However, at the moment, in Chi Ruolan''s eyes, these eyes did not look a little bit, like an old man who was just about to die.


    No emotion, no vitality, no different from the dead!


    Chi Ruolan''s heart shivered fiercely.


    But at this moment, she suddenly saw the blood-red ''death'' beside Song Ning. She suddenly had a hatred towards Song Ning in her heart, as if she wanted to kill Song Ning.


    Chi Ruolan''s cultivation base is too weak. Under the confusion of this Scarlet Pursuit Order, she has no power to resist at all. This is the power of the Scarlet Pursuit Order spell.


    Other monks were afraid of Song Ning, and the fear overwhelmed the power of confusion, because they were too scared, and they did not want to die so soon.


    But Chi Ruolan is different. In Chi Ruolan''s heart, she is not afraid of Song Ning at all. She is not afraid because she loves.


    Chi Changjian felt that Chi Ruolan was a little different from the previous one. He expected that the Scarlet Pursuit Order had played a role. He watched Chi Ruolan walk towards Song Ning step by step, his heart slightly complicated.


    "According to Ruolan''s cultivation practice, her mind should be deceived at this moment, she should hate Song Ning, and now he walked to Song Ning ..." Chi Changjian shook his heart, but then he made Decided.


    He did n��t move, it did n��t have anything to do with the explosion, but he felt that if his granddaughter could kill Song Ning at this moment, then his granddaughter would get a terrible fortune, even if she waited for her to come back. When I found myself killing the person I loved the most, it ��s okay, because in Chi Changjian ��s heart, love wo n��t last too long. As for Chi Ruolan, it must be because he has n��t seen anyone, so he is so attached to Song Ning.


    Everyone, everyone present, including the monks who watched all this from afar, all felt Chi Ruolan''s changes. They all felt that Chi Ruolan came to Song Ning, which was to kill Song Ning.


    "Master!" A hundred miles away, the small burning sword turned into a burning sword and shivered.


    "Stop ... Stop!" The Xu Xian monk with only three days of Shouyuan running away from the distance was stunned. If Song Ning was dead now, wouldn''t he die after three days?


    But if he attacks Chi Ruolan now, then ... he will die next moment.


    He smirked. Although he was still flying towards Song Ning with all his strength, he no longer had any fighting spirit. At this distance, even if he wanted to attack, he could not attack.


    Under the eyes of all eyes, Chi Ruolan stood beside Song Ning, she slowly squatted down, raised her palm ...


    "Go ..." Song Ning wanted to happen at this time, but couldn''t send it out. He wanted to make a mouth shape, but it was so painful that he couldn''t move.


    Chi Ruolan''s eyes reflected in his blurred eyes, he always felt that there was something wrong.


    Chi Ruolan knew what Song Ning was talking about. When she leaned over, she suddenly smiled: "Do you want me to go?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone on the scene was stunned. Even Chi Changjian didn''t respond to what happened. Until then, Chi Changjian didn''t respond to what was going on.


    Chi Ruolan''s palm rested on Song Ning''s forehead. This time, he wanted to attack.


    But just when Chi Ruolan''s palm fell an inch on Song Ning''s forehead, Chi Ruolan''s body suddenly shook, and a trace of confusion in her eyes began to shake. At this moment, in Chi Ruolan''s heart, two thoughts were intertwined Together, it''s like fighting.


    The confusing power of the Scarlet Pursuit Order, Chi Ruolan''s love for Song Ning, these two emotions are fighting. Which one can occupy her heart will directly affect what Chi Ruolan will do next.


    Everyone looked at each other and looked at this scene, not knowing what was going on. It could be seen that Song Ning was motionless at the moment, but they were hesitating whether to rush to attack.


    But more people still choose to wait and see.


    In the distance, the celestial monk who galloped away was overjoyed: "It''s coming, it''s coming!"


    Chi Ruolan struggled inwardly, however, this struggle disappeared only for a moment.


    What power of confusion, what power of confusion of the **** pursuit order, and what is the most vicious incantation of the ancient curse clan, in front of feelings, like hitting a stone with an egg, unbearable!


    "My feelings, can this kind of thing control ..." Chi Ruolan laughed again. This smile was very quiet and beautiful, but it fell in Song Ning''s eyes, but Song Ning''s heart lifted Poland.


    "Go!" Song Ning exhausted all his energy, endured the pain, and finally said such a word.


    But how could Chi Ruolan go?


    She finally came to Song Ning ...


    People are still waiting to see if Chi Ruolan will attack next, but Chi Ruolan directly points his finger on Song Ning ��s storage ring, and a spiritual force penetrates into Song Ning ��s storage ring, and Chi Ruolan picks out Take out a few pills, these pills are good medicines for recovering from trauma, and after getting these pills, Chi Ruolan raised his hand and swallowed all the pills directly into the mouth ...

 Chapter 503： Unclear love

    Just after Chi Ruolan took the Song Ningdan medicine, the monk of the False Immortal in the distance was already approaching. Why did Lan eat Song Ning''s panacea at this moment, but at the same time when they had such doubts in their hearts, the monk of the Immortal in the air had reached a place where he could directly attack Song Ning.


    Although Song Ning is seriously injured, even though it is extremely difficult to open his eyes, he sees everything that is happening around him. He naturally knows why Chi Ruolan should take the panacea, but he wants to resist, but he can''t resist.


    Burning Sky Sword chased after the monk of the False Immortal. She is a sword spirit, and she is not afraid of this spell at all. Moreover, she is familiar with this spell, but even the curse of the ancient curse clan has no effect on her at this moment. .


    "Death!" Xiaofen screamed, and he slashed at the False Immortal Monk at the same time. At the same time, the False Immortal Monk''s attack was already hit. His shot was a fatal blow. Opportunity, if this chance fails, then I am afraid that others will start to kill Song Ning.


    Although Xiao Fen attacked first, but the Xuxian monk was too close to Song Ning, this attack would fall on Song Ning in a flash.


    Chi Changjian was terrified when he saw this scene. He did n��t think that his granddaughter was going to kill Song Ning, but now he just took out the medicine from Song Ning ��s storage ring.


    Although disappointed, Chi Changjian was relieved at the moment. As long as Chi Ruolan did not step forward to rescue Song Ning, he would be relieved.


    But at the next moment, let alone Chi Changjian, everyone else stayed on the spot.


    Because when the attack of the monk Xuxian was about to fall on Song Ning, Chi Ruolan suddenly embraced Song Ning and completely blocked Song Ning.


    This happened so quickly that nobody responded. At this moment, even if someone reacts, there is no way to stop it, and they will not stop it.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed, as if time had stopped.


    Although time has not been still, this moment may have become an eternal memory for Chi Ruolan and Song Ning.


    Chi Ruolan opened his mouth and kissed on Song Ning''s lips. The tip of the tongue opened Song Ning''s tightly closed mouth, and a warm current flowed into Song Ning''s mouth, then passed through the throat, and finally entered Song Ning''s body. This warm current entered Song Ning''s body. In an instant, Song Ning felt that the wounds on his body were healing. Chi Ruolan just took the panacea just to melt this panacea and give it to Song Ning. Chi Ruolan knew that he could n��t save Song. Ning, but if Song Ning''s injury can be recovered, there are not many people who can hurt Song Ning in the field.


    She understands that this should be the last moment of her life. She also knows that she has no such opportunity in her life to hold Song Ning and be able to kiss him lightly.


    However, Chi Ruolan still got up after putting the Elixir into Song Ning''s mouth, and quickly took out many restorative Elixir from his storage ring and stuffed it into Song Ning''s mouth.


    She looked at Song Ning with deep affection in her eyes.


    The cold wind passed, and the chill was like a sharp blade.


    Chi Ruolan''s tears fell, and her body had begun to deform. In Song Ning''s eyes, at the moment, Chi Ruolan seemed to be slowed down. The spiritual power in Song Ning''s body recovered quickly. The explosive force in Ruolan''s body suppressed, but he found himself at this moment completely powerless. In front of that powerful force, let alone the present, I am afraid that he could not resist even after a few realms.


    At the last moment of life, Chi Ruolan smiled. She smiled extremely sweetly, perhaps the most beautiful smile that Song Ning had seen in her life. There was no regret in Chi Ruolan''s eyes, but there was some helplessness and a bleak, It seems that this beautiful moment is too short.


    Song Ning stretched out his hands to take Chi Ruolan into his arms and wanted to stop Chi Ruolan''s explosive body, but Chi Ruolan''s body had already burst.


    In Song Ning''s eyes, he saw Chi Ruolan''s mouth slightly raised, seeming to be happy because Song Ning had to reach out and hug her at the last moment.


    Song Ning ca n��t forget Chi Ruolan ��s mouth shape before turning into a blood mist. She only said three words. The simple three words are what she expects Song Ning to tell her, but she Three words that can never be heard.


    She loves him, he doesn''t believe it.


    In the end, she proved it all with her life.


    There was a trace of desolation in Song Ning''s ear. He seemed to be able to feel that his emotions were erupting at this moment, and he felt the murderous sorrow in himself.


    The attack of the Xuxian had already hit Song Ning, but it was only partially offset by the power of Chi Ruolan''s explosion, and the part that finally fell on Song Ning, Song Ning didn''t even block it. Fight on your body.


    pain.


    Song Ning didn''t realize that she was alive until she felt the pain, and she recovered from the shock of Chi Ruolan''s death.


    Song Ning laughed wildly. He looked up at the sky, and Chi Ruolan''s last picture flashed in his mind.


    Not far from Song Ning, Chi Changjian burst into an amazing roar, grief-stricken and hysterical.


    The monk who died by this curse has no spirit left, no soul, even after death, she ca n��t fall into **** at all. She disappears eternally in this world, unlike Leng Yuexiao, and there are ways to save it .


    Song Ning knelt on the ground, he roared frantically, the roar shook the sky, when the monks around heard the roar, the eardrum burst at a moment, and the blood spouted.


    There is a dragon chant in the roar, just like a dragon roar, but this is not a simple dragon chant, but a double chant. In addition to Song Ning''s roar, the Yuanshen villain is inside Song Ning''s body Also roaring, when the Yuanshen villain roared, the power of the Dragon Yin also broke out in the Dragon Soul he had eaten before, and the powers of the two Dragon Yins coincided, forming a double Yin.


    The double Yin Yin''s power is several times that of Long Yin before Song Ning. Although Song Ning is still only a monk who heard the Taoism, even Xu Xian monk felt shortness of breath and panic after hearing this roar.


    Song Ning looked at the ground and two tears fell in his eyes. He felt ashamed of Chi Ruolan, but it was fundamental. This love was Chi Ruolan''s one-sided, he couldn''t give a response at all. When she died, she deceived her and said she loved her?


    This not only cheated Chi Ruolan, but also sorry Leng Yuexiao, hurt both people, and his own heart would be condemned even more.


    Everything came too suddenly, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, Song Ning simply couldn''t react.


    In the sky, the False Immortal Monk missed a hit and had already given up. At the same time, the Sky Burning Sword fell on the False Immortal Monk, and the False Immortal Monk would have died, under this cut, directly Lost interest.

 Chapter 504： massacre

    Between Song Ning''s roars, Fen Tianjian flew towards Song Ning, and at the same time, Xiao Ke and Hei Feng appeared in the distance. Xiao Ke wanted to rush beside Song Ning, but he was stopped by Hei Feng: Sky Sword is a sword spirit, and she is as angry as she is, even if it is a curse, but we are different. Once we really help the master, then we will immediately explode and die. "


    Heifeng quickly explained to Song Ning while talking to Xiao Ke: "Master, this is the Scarlet Pursuit Order. Burning the Sky Sword can help you, but we ..."


    "Hehe." This is Song Ning''s response to the black wind. There is a sadness and a sadness in his voice, but more, it is a kind of indifference.


    This is not for the black wind, but for everyone surrounded by Song Ning.


    The monks around Song Ning discovered the existence of Fen Tianjian, and saw Fen Tian Jian fly into Song Ning''s hands like a fire. After Song Ning held Fen Tian Jian, his body shook suddenly.


    Under the shock, the ground around Song Ning shivered, and his whole body began to shatter, the ground collapsed, Song Ning rose into the sky, there was no wind around Song Ning, but his hair fluttered, his The pupil flashes red awn at the moment, just like blood light, like the eyes of Xiao Fen before.


    "I didn''t want to kill the innocent indiscriminately, it''s just that you ... deceive people too much!" Song Ning laughed, raising Tianjianjian, his sword pointed directly at the sky.


    "Blood rain!"


    Burning Sky Sword seems to feel some kind of killing intention under the state of Song Ning at the moment, Song Ning can also feel the trembling waves from Burning Sky Sword, as if extremely excited, the sky has become completely Bloody, **** clouds, **** raindrops, just like when the **** killing order appeared before.


    The only difference is the lack of lightning.


    At this moment, if the people around Song Ning had heard the roar just now, I''m afraid it would be that someone else had used the Scarlet Pursuit Order.


    "You all die ..." Song Ning murmured, Chi Ruolan''s death hit him, but the impact was not great, just Song Ning''s sadness, Song Ning''s pain, this is a love that can never be repaid, This is a person who can never be forgotten. This makes him feel his humbleness. The person he wants to save cannot be saved, but the person who saves him is going to die.


    The **** wind and the rain, screaming all over the sky, all the monks are running away at the moment. When the blood rain appears, when the blood rain falls, the body of each monk contaminated with blood rain begins to melt, as if it was burned directly They are all covered with blood-red flames, but they ca n��t escape but they want to escape.


    The blood rain is dense, and those monks who want to resist with spiritual power find that the spiritual protection can''t resist this blood rain at all. When the blood rain drops on the spiritual protection, it penetrates directly without any pause.


    Their despair, at this moment, is considered a real slaughter.


    "Don''t you all want to kill me." Song Ning''s voice was very soft. He took a deep breath, looked at the sky, looked at everything at the moment, felt the desolation in his mind, and felt his loneliness.


    Fortunately, there is the Burning Sky Sword in hand.


    Fortunately, there is Heifeng and Xiaoke beside.


    Fortunately ... he is not himself ...


    Whenever Song Ning feels lonely and helpless, he will think about the people who still exist around him. At this time, Song Ning even has a strange thought flashing in his mind, is his parents still alive, Are his parents accompanying him at the moment?


    On the horizon, in a space that does not belong to the Yulan Continent, a man and a woman looked at this scene in tears. They held hands, but they could only look at it all. Their hearts were as lonely and sad as Song Ning.


    In their eyes, Song Ning was roaring, and apart from the screams of those people, there was only Song Ning''s roar.


    The flames burned and the blood rain fell. At this moment, it seems that there is only one person between Song Ning and the rest of the world, and the others will soon die. Those who die are not considered human.


    Chi Changjian looked at the resistance in this torrential rain, but even if he could resist, it was only a part. He found that Song Ning''s strength was much stronger than before.


    This is not just the strength of Song Ning, but the superposition of the strength of Song Ning and Xiao Fen. It is the stupid technique of this burning sword, and it is also the result of Song Ning''s inner turmoil.


    Every time a monk dies, the sky-burning sword will absorb a trace of soul. The red-red transparent sky-burning sword is filled with blood again in the blink of an eye, and the blood rain and sky can be displayed again.


    Before those powerful people did not do it, first of all, they did not want to participate in this Scarlet Pursuit Order, and secondly, they felt that Song Ning ��s dispute with the demon monks did not need to do it. Under the killing order, it was unfair to use the **** killing order on a Wen Dao monk. If these Dao immortals would start again, would n��t it be too unfair to Song Ning?


    But now they are different. In their eyes, Song Ning now has the ability to kill Xu Xian monks. If Song Ning continues, he may be killed by Song Ning.


    "The resentment is too heavy ... but it''s no wonder, after all, it''s still a child ..." An old man in Changsheng Mountain sighed. He has been paying attention to Song Ning recently. When he saw the Scarlet Pursuit Order before, this old man felt a little sorry. But after all, he could n��t resist the **** killing order, so he could only watch the changes. Nowadays, many Daoxian are watching this scene. The old man of Changsheng Mountain is the closest to Song Ning. It is reasonable that he should suppress Song. Ning, but he hesitated.


    He faintly felt that this **** pursuit order might last for a month, and after this month, Song Ning would get a terrifying accomplishment.


    He was curious, if he could not die under the chase of this **** chase order, what kind of creation would he get?


    Many people have the same thoughts with him, but at the same time, some people feel that Song Ning ��s strength is too amazing at this moment, the spirit realm kills the fairy realm. Even though they have heard of this kind of thing, they have never seen it in person. Not to mention the massacre, there was only one living person around Song Ning at this time, he was Chi Changjian, Xu Xianxiu.


    If Song Ning thought, Chi Changjian would die without a burial place at that moment, but Song Ning was merciful, and Chi Ruolan died, then Chi Changjian ... can''t die!


    Chi Changjian looked at Song Ning in horror, and watched Song Ning gradually go away. Song Ning''s footsteps fell on this earth, stepping on the ashes that were burned to death, like a demon god.


    In Song Ning''s body, the blood rain disappeared, and the original color was restored to the sky, but at this time, although it was daytime, the sky was gray.


    A few drops of rain fell, and the raindrops slapped against Chi Changjian''s body, so that Chi Changjian immediately resisted with fairy power, but he found out that this was just ordinary rainwater, not a technique exhibited by Song Ning.

 Chapter 505： Daoxian Suppression

    Song Ning walked forward step by step, letting the wind and rain fall on her body, not moving at all. At the moment, the only thing he changed was that his eyes turned blood red, and blood flashed from time to time. There were many floating around Song Ning. The red gas that is invisible to the naked eye, these gases are all evil, come from the slaughter, if there are too few killings, it is impossible to have such a degree of color.


    When the monks saw Song Ning walking towards them, they quickly retreated, and at this time they also said what a **** chase order was. The **** chase order was far less confusing to their minds than their fear of Song Ning.


    "Don''t run away, stay a little bit of strength, anyway ... I''m going to die." Song Ning''s voice was very soft, as if talking to himself, he waved his hands and burned the sky sword, the blood rain and the sky started again.


    Within the Demon Realm, the sky became **** again, the sound of death, the burning of flames, the shouting, the cursing, the sound of begging for mercy, intertwined in Song Ning''s ears, but Song Ning seemed to hear nothing.


    At this moment, even Xiaofen felt something wrong with the owner. Before that, Song Ning kept telling her not to kill too much, not to kill innocents, but now? This is clearly a slaughter. If it is not a certain stimulus, then someone must have taken the body away.


    But now, how could he be lost?


    Xiao Ke and Hei Feng have always been near Song Ning. They are always under the attack of this **** rain, but under the control of Song Ning, there is no blood rain around them.


    In the realm of demon, until now, it is truly a doomsday scene.


    "Shu Zixiu is too rampant!" Suddenly, a voice appeared in the sky. At the same time, a huge palm fell down and smashed towards Song Ning. While the palm fell, Song Ning''s blood Yu Fentian was disturbed, the blood cloud in the sky suddenly dissipated, and Song Ning''s technique also disappeared.


    The monks around who had not yet died seemed to have seen the gods, but at this moment they did not have time to kneel and thank, but fled in panic, fearing that they would be chased down by Song Ning.


    Song Ning didn''t pay attention to the people who fled around. It seems that these people are some ants. If you want to kill, you can kill it. If you don''t want to kill it, anyway, it''s just a passing moment.


    The huge palm fell in the sky, Song Ning lifted the Fentian sword and slashed towards the top of the head. The Fentian sword brought out a **** semicircle, the sword body expanded, and it was a hundred feet in size, inserted into the sky, but it reached the top. When it was on the palm, it stopped.


    The palm was about to fall, but was suddenly stabbed by the Burning Sky Sword, and it was twitched, and it was difficult to fall. For a moment, it was stalemate with the Burning Sky Sword.


    However, after a moment, the palm disappeared, and Song Ning withdrew the Burning Sky Sword. At the same time, an old man appeared from the position of the palm. The old man held a whisk in his hand. This whisk was waving at Song Ning, and only the sound of rumbling was heard. Rumor came out that a mountain ten miles away broke into pieces and slammed into Song Ning.


    "Dao Xian, it is Dao Xian hands!"


    "Kill him, kill the demon, kill him!"


    These monks are vague in their mouths. The only thing they want to do at this moment is to kill Song Ning. Only when Song Ning is dead, can they hope to survive.


    But when I look at Song Ning now, my eyes are indifferent. When I saw this scene, the corner of my mouth flickered gently: "You can''t save the person I want to kill."


    If those monks had run away Song Ning before, they would not kill, but now they have returned to watch the battle, it seems that they want to witness Song Ning''s death.


    Since you want to witness so much, then ... die.


    Song Ning''s hand flicked Tianjian, and his body turned around in a circle. The sword light of the burning Tianjian also moved in a circle. A **** color swayed around Song Ning''s body as if it was rippled quickly. Expanding, this **** ripple cut off the monks watching around them. When they were slashed, flames ignited on their bodies and died on the spot.


    "You are so bloodthirsty, looking for death!" The fairy appeared to want to suppress Song Ning when he appeared, but did not expect that Song Ning was still killing people.


    At this time, the top of the mountain had already struck, and the sky above Song Ning had completely turned black. The speed at which the top of the mountain collided was extremely fast, and the power on the top of the mountain was even higher than that of Fan Tianyin that Song Ning had encountered before. The power is still great.


    "Press!" Just as the top of the mountain fell, the immortal palm pressed down heavily, and the descending speed of the top of the mountain suddenly increased, and its power was instantly increased to several times before.


    Before, he still wanted to suppress Song Ning, but now, he is already a trick. Those who watched the battle of the Immortal monks also saw this scene and felt that the matter should be over to such an extent, this **** chase The use of the kill order has caused a great disaster to the demon domain.


    On the Changsheng Mountain, the old man sighed in his mouth, and seemed to be a little sad: "Unfortunately, if it weren''t for the Scarlet Pursuit Order, your achievements in the future will certainly be much higher than my old thing."


    The old man with white hair and long beard, he was pulling his beard with a trace of sadness in his eyes: "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, I wanted to invite you to come and sit here with me."


    Just when he repeatedly said pity, another old man in Changsheng Mountain who appeared to be similar to him appeared. He sat across from the old man and said with a smile: "Why? What a pity?"


    "Unfortunately, such a good boy, he was not so murderous, but was forced to be crazy. The old thing of the Bai family is really harmful." The old man said.


    He looked across from the person who had just appeared. He placed the candied seeds and other things on his jade jadeite tea table and grabbed a handful of seeds to nibble: "He does n��t necessarily die, the one in his hand is the Burning Sword. . "


    "How about burning Tianjian? In the face of Dao Xian, even if burning Tianjian, can a Wen Dao monk have resistance?"


    "He is from the Falling Nation."


    "That''s a place that has been sealed for a long time, what can it do?"


    "There is a drop of demon blood in his body. His physical body is extremely powerful. More importantly, you haven''t seen all of his military training practices disappear before?"


    Speaking of which, the eyes of the two old men were intertwined, and the old man who had been watching Song Ning was finally moved with interest.


    "He was originally a monk who heard the pinnacle of the Dao Dao. He had also realized some rules before. Now Wu Xiuxi disappears, so he ..."


    The old man who ate melon seeds smiled and nodded, "As long as he wants, he can become an immortal!"


    "If the artistic conception becomes an immortal ..." The old man hesitated a little, but then shook his head again: "The artistic conception became an immortal, and with the might of the sky-burning sword, may be able to resist one or two. Now, the person he is facing now is not so simple? "

 Chapter 506： Bloody Demon

    The old melon seed looked slightly dignified and said, "Do you think Song Ning can survive this battle?"


    The old man with white beard shook his head: "It''s very difficult. When I was fighting with this white-browed Dao immortal, he used this skill to pull mountains and rivers, but directly trapped me for a while. If it was replaced by an ordinary Dao immortal, One blow will seriously injure you, and if you are a monk, no matter which one you are, you will definitely die. "


    What the old man with white beard said is good. The gap between Xu Xian and Dao Xian is too large, although it is only two small realms in the fairyland, but if it is really counted, I am afraid that none of the 1000 Xu Xian will come out A Taoxian, because Taoxian needs to understand Tao.


    Only when you comprehend the Tao in the realm of the virtual fairy can you become a Taoist immortal, but which monk can understand this Tao?


    Dao is a limit for the monk Xuxian, and only by constant understanding and continuous study can he embark on the road of "Tao", and the Daxian who is fighting with Song Ning at this moment is to realize the ultimate power. .


    "Strengthening the mountains and rivers and twisting the universe, these two immortals are afraid that Song Ning can''t resist at all." Whitebeard said.


    The old man who ate melon seeds smiled: "I watched the stars at night when I was closed, and I saw something. Perhaps the sky will change in the demon domain."


    The old man with white whiskers frowned, and his eyes fell on the top of the huge mountain. He suddenly felt a shock between his eyebrows.


    What shocked at this moment was not just him, nor just the old man with the melon seeds beside him, but all the imaginary and Taoxian in the whole demon domain who were concerned about this battle.


    Because when the top of the mountain fell, the top of the mountain suddenly began to tremble, and at this moment, a crazy force erupted beneath the top of the mountain, and a huge impact sound came, it seemed that Song Ning was fighting against the top of the mountain.


    "Liba Mountain River!" The immortal mouth shouted, and at the same time, from some place, a long river flew out of nowhere. The long river went around the top of the mountain, and the violently violent peak stopped shaking at this moment.


    "Baimei Daoxian''s force pulls the mountains and rivers, that guy can''t be cracked, but this is a very powerful fairy technique. Even Daoxian, under this technique, can only avoid its sharp edge, let alone this song Ning is still a smell The monks. "The spirit monks who watched far away relaxed, and they felt this way because they were just spirit monks, because they didn''t even see Song Ning at the bottom of the mountain. What is the state.


    There was horror in the look of the white eyebrow Dao immortal, he immediately took a heavy shot on the top of the mountain. After that, his entire face became pale, but the shaking of the mountain finally stopped.


    Boom!


    At the top of the mountain, if Song Ning was underneath, then it must have been crushed into a meatloaf at the moment, but Song Ning was not underneath, but waving the Burning Sky Sword in the middle of the mountain.


    The top of the mountain that had just stabilized exploded in a moment, the gravel was flying, the explosion on the top of the mountain was too strong, and the speed of the gravel was extremely fast, even those monks who were more than eighty miles away from this Stone, some monks who could not escape were killed on the spot.


    At this time, Song Ning''s long hair turned **** in the midair, and blood oozes from his skin. The whole blood man, the Burning Sky Sword held in his hand is like a mass of blood, his own The **** light and the word "death" of the **** chase order intersect each other.


    "Death." Song Ning spit out such a short word, his figure suddenly disappeared in place, and when it appeared again, he had already reached behind the white-browed Dao Xian.


    Baimei Dao''s brow furrowed: "Do not control yourself!"


    During the conversation, he turned around and pointed at Song Ning. An immortal force floated out of the body of Bai Mei Dao Xian and fell directly on Song Ning''s body. At the same time, that Bai Mei Dao Xian also followed the force of the attack to the rear Fly away, and distance from Song Ning.


    Immortal force hit Song Ning, but before it fell on Song Ning, it was already offset by the fluttering blood around Song Ning.


    One inch of blood energy, that Xianli force was only offset by half a foot, was canceled out. This is not the strongest attack of Dao Xian, but it is not a casual slapstick, but I did not expect even Song Ning''s body. Scarlet protection cannot be broken.


    This is ... the state of the blood devil ...


    The legend of the Sky Burning Sword is known to everyone, and the record about the Sky Burning Sword is the strongest state of the Blood Devil God in this era. If the master of the Sky Burning Sword can reach the state of the Blood Devil God, it means that It is already in spiritual communication with Burning Sky Sword, and monks in this state, not to mention their peers, even the leapfrog to kill the enemy is extremely easy.


    "Blood Devil God ... The more the killing, the more blood, then the stronger the outside protection, one foot, already considered very strong, I did not expect that Song Ning had reached this level." Elder Longbeard felt some Astonished, according to Song Ning''s current state, even Dao Xian, there are not many who can fight against it. The whole demon domain adds up to say that there are less than ten Dao Xian who can fight Song Ning, and can confidently control Song The Dao immortals killed by the condensate are afraid that there are no more than five.


    Among these five, the elder with the long beard is not included, but it includes the white-browed fairy.


    "Death." Song Ning only said the word in his mouth. At this moment, he was not even light. The blood in his body was constantly flowing into the Burning Sky Sword, which was the fundamental to maintain the state of the blood devil.


    But at this time Song Ning doesn''t care, he wants to kill people, the Buddha should kill the Buddha, the immortals block the immortals.


    Bai Mei Dao Xian did not expect Song Ning to be so terrifying, but at the moment he also understood that this powerful is not just Song Ning, but also Tian Jian Jian, which is the three great artifacts left over from the ancient battlefield. In the ancient battlefield of the mountains, even Dao Xian is nothing but cannon fodder, so now that the Sky Burning Sword is incomplete, if it is really powerful, Dao Xian will be enough.


    "This Song Ning ... has to die." It wasn''t just a saying from any population. Immediately, his figure flickered, and the space behind Song Ning suddenly cracked, and one hand came out, facing Song Ning''s heart. Hit.


    "Sanyuan Zhenqi!" The old man with long beards looked at the palms that hit Song Ning''s heart flashing three different colors of light, and said in silence.


    "Unexpectedly, even Sanyuan Dao Xian couldn''t help it." The old man who squashed seeds no longer squashed seeds, but stared at the battlefield.


    Sanyuan was really angry, and the **** shield behind Song Ning seemed to have failed, and they all avoided it. The palm of the Sanyuan Dao immortal fell directly on Song Ning''s body.


    Boom!


    Song Ning''s body flew towards the white eyebrow Dao Xian, and a cloud of blood mist exploded in his mouth, obviously that the palm just caused him a very strong injury.

 Chapter 507： Join forces

    While Song Ningfei was heading towards the white-browed Taoxian, Sanyuan Daoxian had already emerged from the crack. The Sanyuan Daoxian was immortal, wearing white clothes, giving a sense of holiness and impeccability. At the moment, it seemed that he was standing where he stood. With justice, whoever he fights is evil.


    Although he was a man, at the moment a soft breath emanated from his body. As soon as he appeared, he shouted at the white-browed Taoxian: "Kill!"


    Bai Mei Dao Xian thought that Song Ning was a little tricky, but he didn''t expect someone to help him. He laughed, exchanged his hands, and Xian Li emerged. He said while casting a spell: "This fellow''s blood-bath demon god''s state is just your trinity. Really restrained. "


    During the speech, the space in front of him suddenly heard a clicking sound, as if it was cracked. Baimei Daoxian''s hands spread out, and the cracks in the space around him immediately spread and impacted Song Ning.


    "Twist the universe!" By vigorously reversing the world, the space will burst, and the space will fragment, then people in this space will also fragment. This fairy technique is the strongest technique of Baimei Daoxian, let alone be There are few monks in the spirit realm.


    At this time, Song Ning ��s body was still flying uncontrollably, and the Sanyuan Dao Immortal was a little relieved: "If such an evil person does not kill him now, then he will not lift our entire demon domain into the sky in the future. ? "


    The fragmentation of the space spread to Song Ning''s body, and he even smashed it towards Song Ning''s body. At this time, Song Ning''s heart had just healed the wound, and his eyes suddenly opened, a burst of blood flicked out, and his whole body was protected by blood. The shield collapsed under the fragmentation of space, and the fragmentation of space had already reached beside Song Ning, and Song Ning would be engulfed in the next moment.


    "Succumb to death!" Bai Meidao immortal shouted, before Song Ning was able to break his fairy technique, this really annoyed him, now Song Ning can die in his hand, he already has a sense of accomplishment in his heart, he did not at all Song Ning is regarded as a Taoist monk, but Song Ning is regarded as a Daoxian, and is a very strong Daoxian.


    Two pinnacles of Taoist Immortals jointly killed Song Ning, and one of them was a sneak attack. If this kind of thing spreads, it may become a laughing stock no matter in the ears of others. Others will not think that it is Song Ningtai who is a Taoist monk. Strong, but will feel that these two virtual fairy is too weak.


    After all, to what extent can a monk who knows how to be strong?


    Bai Mei Dao Xian slightly relieved, but at the same time when he just relaxed his vigilance, he saw Song Ning''s mouth crack open, and he waved Fen Tian Jian to slash forward in front of him.


    In an instant, Song Ning cut out a thousand times, and all he struck was the same place. Even the fragmented space, a crack was revealed in Song Ning''s blow. Although the crack was small, as long as it was around Space is not completely affected, then Song Ning can perform the Royal Sword Technique.


    Now Song Ning is unclear, but it is not that he lost his intellect. He instinctively attacked and escaped instinctively. Just when the space was fragmented and about to engulf him, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    Royal swordsmanship, escape!


    The speed of ��Yujianshu, Dun�� is very fast. Song Ning flashed directly behind the Sanyuan Dao Immortal, held up the sword in his hand, and cut it at his head.


    That Sanyuan Dao Xian had already predicted that when he raised his hand, there were three colors of true qi in his hand. These three colors of true qi were three yuan of true qi, and all evil forces could not withstand a blow under these three yuan of true qi. At this moment, Song Ning''s whole body was bursting with blood, and his whole body was even more breathless. Under these three yuan of true energy, it was like fire meeting water, and it would be extinguished without playing at all.


    Song Ning''s blow was unsuccessful, and Burning Sky Sword was caught in the hands of Sanyuan Dao Immortal. His other hand popped several fairy powers. The fairy power turned into a rope and wrapped around Song Ning. A lot of dissipation, faintly, Song Ning even showed signs of being drawn from that **** demon **** state.


    "White-browed Daoist, let''s do it!" Sanyuan Daoxian shouted, and his face showed a ruddy color. Song Ning''s body was too heavy, even his Sanyuan Qi was barely able to suppress Song Ning''s breath at the moment. If you do n��t hurry now, I ��m afraid it ��s a long time, and their chances will be less.


    Bai Meidao Xian Wenyan turned over and took out a fairy sword. Although this fairy sword was the worst fairy treasure, it was very sharp. While throwing the fairy sword, the fairy sword slashed at Song Ning.


    Bai Mei Dao Xian seemed to be frightened by Song Ning, and at the same time took out several magic weapons. Although these magic weapons could not reach the level of Xian Bao, they all had extremely powerful power. Under the control of Bai Mei Dao Xian, they went straight to Song Condensing the body, it seems to be going directly through Song Ning.


    All this happened too fast. From the appearance of the Sanyuan Daoxian to the present, it is just two breathing kung fu. Although Song Ning ��s time to transform into a blood demon **** has not yet arrived, he is now suppressed by the Sanyuan true qi. There are signs of detachment, but the weaker the blood of Song Ning''s body is, the more sober the mind of Song Ning is.


    If it is bound at this time, then the next moment, he will die.


    A roar broke out in Song Ning''s mouth, and there was a Dragon Yin in the roar. At the same time, Yuanshen villain also roared together, matching Song Ning.


    Duo Yin!


    The Sanyuan Dao Immortal is too close to Song Ning. At this moment, even if Song Ning used his human body to exert the power of this Dragon Yin, it was not enough to be called a real Dragon Yin, but it also made this Sanyuan Dao Immortal heart trance. It is a little weaker.


    laugh!


    The Burning Sky Sword is a fairy treasure. There is a sword spirit in it, and Xiao Ning does n��t wait for Song Ning ��s hands. Xiao Fen slams directly, and a scratch appears on the palm of Sanyuan Dao Immortal. When it appeared, there was blood emerging, and Xiao Burn was like crazy, absorbing this blood hard.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was shocked, and the Burning Sky Sword was bloodthirsty. This is well known. How can he be stuck with this Burning Sky Sword now?


    Sanyuan Daoxian loosened the Burning Sword and withdrew, the Sanyuan Qi that bound Song Ning also disappeared, Song Ning regained his blood, and the state of the blood-bath demon reached its peak instantly. Ning waved the Burning Sky Sword and confronted these magic weapons.


    "Why don''t you insist on Sanyuan Daoyou for a moment!" Bai Mei Dao Xian said angrily while controlling the magic weapon.


    "Don''t dodge the next time you are cut by the Burning Sky Sword!" Sanyuan Dao Xian didn''t have a good air.


    Bai Mei Dao Xian no longer speaks many words, he did not expect that even with the help of these three Yuan Dao Xian, he still could not kill Song Ning in a short time.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian healed the wound on his hand, and his voice was low: "This Song Ning is now in the state of blood-bath demon god, and the fighting power is too strong, but the blood-bath demon **** is the technique of burning blood. His death is coming, and I will use his body to sacrifice my righteousness! "

 Chapter 508： Changsheng Mountain Statement

    The magic weapon of Bai Mei Dao Xian and Song Ning took a few breathing kung fu and eventually lost. This is not the first time Song Ning has entered the state of blood demon, so his consciousness is becoming clearer and clearer at the moment, after such a fight , His consciousness was almost completely awake.


    At this moment, Baimei Daoxian and Sanyuan Daoxian both have the intention of circling, so they retreated one after another, and Baimei Daoxian also wanted to take back the magic weapon.


    But when Bai Mei Dao Xian wanted to take back the magic weapon, he suddenly felt pain in his heart, and Song Ning shook his body directly in the air. The Burning Sky Sword turned into several sword lights, directly hitting Bai Xian Dao Xian Na Xian Jian.


    That fairy sword is a soft sword. The soft sword has a very high tenacity. During normal fighting, it is extremely difficult to be cut off. However, what this soft sword encounters today is Song Ning''s Burning Sky Sword. The sword collided hundreds of times. During these hundreds of collisions, Song Ning completely slashed at the same position of the fairy sword, so at this moment Song Ning suddenly exerted force, and the fairy sword had no resistance at all, and it broke directly.


    White eyebrow Dao immortal spit out blood. This fairy sword is his only fairy treasure. He once used his own blood to sacrifice it. This kind of life treasure is extremely precious. Once injured, the owner itself will also be hurt. Of course, after the sacrifice There is no doubt that the power of refining Xianbao will also be improved.


    But it is this kind of immortal treasure that has been enhanced by power, even being cut off by a monk who heard the Tao!


    Just before this moment, in the eyes of everyone, Song Ning was still struggling to resist self-confidence, but at the next moment, Song Ning even cut off a fairy of Taoxian directly?


    Bai Mei Dao Xian pointed at Song Ning and shouted, "You, you, you ..."


    Song Ning chuckled, because of his many dragon chants, he now has a hoarse voice. This hoarse voice is like a ghost sound from the ghost. He stretched his hand and directly grasped the fairy sword that was broken into two pieces. The fairy sword was like a living creature. The same, twisting in his hands, like a snake, trying to break free.


    "Life Immortal Treasure, if so, would you be more comfortable?" Song Ning''s hoarse voice squeezed her palm hard.


    Although Song Ning''s body is strong, it is not enough to fight this fairy treasure. Just when Song Ning squeezed it away, the fairy sword had not broken, but Song Ning''s palm began to bleed first, and the blade directly pierced Song Ning. In the palm of his hand, a burst of pain passed into Song Ning''s heart.


    Bai Mei Dao Xian sneered: "You dream! You are just relying on the Burning Sky Sword, you just want to break the old man''s fairy sword with your flesh? You do ..."


    Click ...


    Papa.


    Just before the word "Dream" of the white-browed Taoxian hadn''t been spoken, a crackling sound came from Song Ning''s palm. At that moment, when I looked at the fairy sword, it no longer twisted. Zhong Ning became the slag, Song Ning let go, and the scum fell.


    At the same time, the mouth opened by Baimei Daoxian sprayed the haze directly. His face paled slightly, his body flickered, and he almost fell.


    "Baimei Daoyou!" Sanyuan Daoxian immediately stepped forward to hold him.


    Bai Mei Dao Xian took out a few pills of medicine, and his face recovered a little bit. He stared at Song Ning, which was his only fairy treasure. Now he was destroyed by a Wen Dao monk, and he cursed in his heart. When Song Ning was released from the **** demon **** hit him, he would definitely put Song Ning down.


    At this moment, a hearty laughter broke out. This laughter not only came from somewhere, but it was echoed in the battlefield of Song Ning''s body, which was more than ten miles away. , And all went away, seeming to want to see who actually laughed at this time, and what he laughed at.


    Just as the laughter echoed on the battlefield, I only heard the voice of the old man: "Song Ning, the old man has read countless people. In this demon realm, since two thousand years ago, all kinds of geniuses, all kinds of aliens, The old man remembers everything clearly, but I have never seen anyone comparable to you. Even if you do n��t have the sky-burning sword in your hands, it is the best I have ever seen. It ��s just your meticulous mind, It is beyond the reach of his peers. "


    Bai Meidao''s brow furrowed: "Changsheng Mountain, away from Fengzi?"


    At this time, many people also heard this voice, Changsheng Mountain Lifengzi, this Lifengzi has always been concerned about Song Ning''s elder long beard, although his strength is slightly inferior to Baimei Daoxian, but his mind is delicate. In this demon domain, on the ranking of comprehensive strength, Li Fengzi is going to be above Baimei Daoxian, now Baimei Daoxian and Song Ning meet, Lifeng Zi suddenly opens, which makes Baimei Daoxian just stabilized Suddenly choked in one breath.


    "Although the old man can''t help you, he is very optimistic about you." Li Fengzi''s voice came again.


    Under the Scarlet Pursuit Order, there was still Dao Xian who could say this to Song Ning. In the hearts of those spiritual realm monks, they were extremely jealous, but at the same time, they could not understand it. Not a demon monk? Before Song Ning slaughtered like that, why would he still be optimistic about Song Ning? Is it possible that Fengzi is going to be the enemy of the whole demon domain?


    But at the same time as these people had such thoughts, another voice in Changsheng Mountain also came out: "Although I don''t dare to help me, Changsheng Mountain promises not to shoot you."


    "Wishless, you should even ... Ye Changsheng Mountain is going to be the enemy of the Demon Realm!" Bai Meidao said immortal breath, and choked out blood directly.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian also looked dignified at the moment. He never thought that Song Ning would even get Changsheng Mountain''s support at this time. Although Changsheng Mountain didn''t help Song Ning, they were the only help to Song Ning at the moment. It is also the best help. In addition to Chiyanhai and Luoshen Valley, Changsheng Mountain can almost be regarded as the strongest sect under the endless demon sea. Even the endless demon sea will not easily be an enemy of Changsheng Mountain.


    At this time, Changsheng Mountain''s opening naturally meant to attract Song Ning.


    "It seems that Changsheng Mountain is trying to protect Song Ning. I don''t know how to deal with those dead monster repairs? My Demon Territory is not a human monk who can do anything! Even if your Changsheng Mountain expresses its attitude, we will not stop!"


    Say what you want!


    The Sanyuan Dao immortal came to all people''s ears with words, and seemed to arouse public indignation.


    But just when his voice fell, he heard Song Ning''s voice quiet and indifferent: "Changsheng Mountain? Sorry, I don''t know, what do you do if I don''t look good? What do I do with Song Ning?"


    During the talk, Song Ning''s blood in the hands of Tian Ningjian flashed rapidly: "Too much nonsense, you are not trying to suppress me, you are not going to kill me? Is it possible that two Dao immortals would be beaten by one of the Taoist monks?"

 Chapter 509： Break the ‘domain’ with a sword

    When Song Ning talked, Tian Tianjian was shocked, and the blood flashed to the white eyebrow Dao Xian.


    The speed of this sky-burning sword is too fast and too powerful. A **** sword light as long as a hundred feet is like cutting off the air, and a **** phantom is brought up in the air.


    Bai Meidao immortal brow tightened, he naturally did not expect Song Ning to say that he would fight, but the more anxious Song Ning is now, the more they are convinced that Song Ning''s state of blood demon is about to end. The sword is really too strong. If they both die, they can kill Song Ning, but why should they go to die?


    Bai Mei Dao Xian turned over and took a defensive magic weapon and threw it in the air.


    The Sanyuan Dao Immortal is now in a retreating form, and apparently does not want to fight with Song Ning. This scene falls in the eyes of many people, many people are wondering, but these wondering are all spiritual realm monks, fairy realm monks naturally understand that these two immortal hearts are thinking What, although they wanted Song Ning to die, but now they see these two Daoxian even avoiding Wen Dao monks, they really feel a little disdainful.


    When the disciples of Changsheng Mountain heard Song Ning''s remarks, they were filled with indignation. If it were not for the two elders with very high status in the sect door that just said those words, they would certainly not give up.


    As for the Lifengzi and Wuwu in the Changsheng Mountain, they started to smile at each other for a moment, but they did n��t understand it. At this moment, they naturally understood it. The smart people can figure it out with a little thought. If Lan Lan was about to enter Changsheng Mountain, but now he died for Song Ning, Changsheng Mountain has now made his position clear, but Song Ning has drawn a line directly with Changsheng Mountain.


    "This son can be paid." Li Fengzi smiled and watched the two Daoxian who were chased by Song Ning, who felt amused.


    At this time, let''s not be away from the wind. The Daoxian who watched the battle felt amused and at the same time it was a bit embarrassing. In the demon domain, two Daoxian joined forces to encircle a human monk, but they were chased by the human monk. .


    At this time, even the Taoist Immortals were fleeing. Those spiritual realm monks naturally had no attempt on Song Ning, but the spiritual realm monks were afraid, but the fairy realm monks did not. Baimei Dao Xian and Sanyuan Dao Xian fled like this, which naturally attracted many people''s hearts. Some people can''t help it anymore.


    "Even if he is in a state of blood devil demon? I wait to fight with one!" When the words came out, a monk holding a double hammer stood proudly in the air. During the monk''s speech, the double hammer hit the Song Ning. There was a rumbling voice, there was a wave of ''domain'' around this monk.


    Song Ning raised her eyebrows and quickly dodged her body. The two hammers hit the place where Song Ning disappeared. But as soon as they fell, the monk threw the two hammers out, and the two hammers spun in the air. Song Ning.


    The space around Song Ning is changing. This is exactly the ''domain'' exhibited by the monk. The monks will be greatly affected under the influence of the ''domain''. Song Ning can''t perform the three types of imperial domain, and Wu Xiuwei has completely disappeared. Can only retreat again and again.


    The monk who suddenly appeared laughed: "I heard that you Song Ning is a master of martial arts, but I didn''t expect that even the three types of Yuyu can''t be displayed now? Waste, even if you can take the eighth step of Xuantian. ? "


    This monk has a stumpy figure and pinches his waist when speaking. This person has just stepped into the fairyland and fleshed into the fairyland with the strength of martial arts. Therefore, his strength is stronger than the ordinary virtual fairy, but it is still a bit away from Daoxian Distance, now standing with two Dao Xian encircling and suppressing Song Ning, is also his last decision.


    To emerge, it is necessary to take advantage of the present, otherwise the Daoxian would not even look at him at all.


    Although the two Daoxian of Sanyuan and Baimei heard the words of the chunky monk, they did not pause at all, but continued to flee, pulling away from Song Ning in the blink of an eye.


    Ethereal.


    Static domain.


    Life and death domain.


    Three domains suddenly showed that this short and fat man deserved to be enthroned by force. Now he can display three kinds of ''domains'' at the same time. At the same time, he moves forward and approaches Song Ning step by step.


    Xuantian first step.


    Xuantian''s second step.


    ��������


    Xuantian''s fifth step!


    For him, Xuantian''s five steps are already the limit, but even that is enough. Two hammers slammed into Song Ning. Under the blessing of the third form of Yuyu and Xuantian''s fifth step, Song Ning Movements began to slacken, and some uncoordinated movements appeared in the body. From the perspective of this short fat man, Song Ning is now looking at two hammers that resist him. If someone hits at this moment ...


    "Two seniors, at this time you can definitely ..."


    It was not until this moment that the short fat man discovered that the two Dao Xian had disappeared long ago, but when he was horrified in his heart, he felt that he could fight against Song Ning with his current Wu Xiu Xiu, so he was ready to chase after victory.


    However, when his eyes returned to Song Ning again, he found that his Yu Yu San Shi could not restrain Song Ning at all, and Song Ning''s uncoordinated figure was not because of Yu Yu San Shi''s restraint. What swordsmanship he is playing.


    At this time, within a range of dozens of feet around this short and fat man, there were black and white heavens and earth. The static and dynamic domains caused pressure to Song Ning, while the ethereal domain blocked Song Ning''s spiritual power.


    Even so, although Song Ning''s movements were affected, he did not stop. He held the Liuyun sword in his left hand and the Burning Sky Sword in his right hand. His hands began to dance at the same time. Mars burst out.


    At the moment when Song Ning''s swords were wielding, all the wonderland fairyland monks widened their eyes and wanted to see Song Ning''s movements. They desperately wanted to remember Song Ning''s trajectory and the position of the burst point at the moment. , Can be cultivated as a Taoist fairyland, except for this short fat man, there are few stupid hats, Song Ning now Wu Xiuxiu is a well-known thing, now Song Ning raised his sword to explode the void, naturally it is necessary to destroy the surrounding ''area''.


    The way to break the ''domain'' is too cherished for the fairyland monks. If they said that before they saw Song Ning chasing two Daoxian flying in the sky, it was the culmination of this battle, then now they see the sword broken void The essence of a battle.


    Now even the two Sanyuan Dao Xian and Baimei Dao Xian who are flying in the sky stop to observe carefully and record Song Ning''s movements one by one.


    The chunky man was stepping towards Song Ning at this time, trying to fight Song Ning, but his body just moved, but he felt the space under his feet was unstable, and the ��domain�� was suddenly broken in the blink of an eye.


    The white and black colors above and below his head and feet had not even been fully formed, and they were broken directly, and the two hammers turned weakly in the air, looking like that, as if they were about to fall to the ground.


    "Two thousand and three hundred and thirty-two swords, the tip of the sword exploded to break the" domain "." An immortal feels numb and numb. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he absolutely did not believe that there would be such a thing ...

 Chapter 510： Consume life

    Song Ning''s battle has become a model for these fairyland monks. If he doesn''t know how to deal with Wu Xiu, then Song Ning''s approach is equivalent to showing them again.


    The chunky man just came to Song Ning and wanted to attack, but suddenly he stumbled, and found his own "domain" disappeared, his pupil shrank suddenly, he was about to escape, but only felt what was happening to his neck. Something bumped, there was a feeling of coolness, and the next moment he saw his body fly out, it was a headless, chunky body ...


    The Yuanshen in the chunky man''s body flew out in an instant to escape. Song Ning turned his palm and directly pinched the Yuanshen''s Yuanshen in his hand. With a strong effort, he only heard the sound of "poo" and broke it.


    The monks all looked at Song Ning in shock. This decisive act of decisiveness made people feel a little more afraid.


    "The one who avoids me lives, and the one who stops me dies." Song Ning looked at the two Daoxian with interest.


    Bai Mei Dao Xian and San Yuan Dao Xian can also be regarded as face-sweeping. If they really escaped like this, what other faces will they face in this demon domain?


    The two stared at each other, nodded to each other and did not flee, turned their heads and rushed towards Song Ningfei.


    Song Ning held Fen Tianjian and was about to rush to fight, but suddenly heard a voice from Xiao Fen among Fen Tian Jian: "Master, it''s almost at the limit."


    "Continue." Song Ning responded.


    "If you continue, it will kill Shouyuan ..." Xiaohan hesitated.


    Song Ning laughed: "Xiao Fen, don''t all of your past masters do this?"


    Xiao Fen shuddered: "Lord, Master I ..."


    Instead of waiting for Xiao Fen''s explanation, Song Ning rushed directly to meet Baimei Daoxian and Sanyuan Daoxian.


    The state of blood-blood demon **** requires blood to sacrifice. Xiaofen draws the blood from Song Ning''s body to make Song Ning enter the state of blood-blood demon god.


    Once those who have gained power, once they have clear mind, how can they give up the power in their hands? However, while they are constantly craving for power, they need to use blood as an sacrifice for small burns to draw. When the blood can no longer be drawn, they will consume Shouyuan until they die.


    Xiao Fen has always believed that he concealed well, and Song Ning did not know.


    In the original battlefield, Feng Tu reminded Song Ning, but Song Ning didn''t care. Xiao Fen thought Song Ning didn''t know, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to know.


    At this moment, Song Ning can feel the timidity from burning Tianjian in his hand, which is a kind of fear. Although Song Ning does not know why burning Tianjian is afraid, he knows that this fear must come from him.


    "Don''t let me die." Song Ning said.


    Burning Sky Sword trembles, and then the light shines, Song Ning feels that the vitality in his body is losing, but even so, he has not shrunk in the slightest, and now it is necessary to kill these two Dao Xian, he wants to It must be the same in this **** chase order.


    Song Ning''s vitality disappeared, but at the moment his momentum outside his body was more powerful, and the sudden increase in strength made the two Dao Xian dumbfounded.


    Consume life!


    At this moment everyone sees that Song Ning is gaining power at the cost of burning vitality, he wants to live with those two Daoxian immortals!


    The world roared, the air trembled, and even the two Daoxian who were only tens of feet away from Song Ning felt a trembling heart, and there was a kind of fear between them.


    "This ... is the strength of Zhuo Dao Xian!" Changsheng Mountain''s Li Fengzi opened his mouth halfway, looking at Song Ning''s momentum at the moment, he asked himself that he could not compete with Song Ning even if he was afraid.


    "Fentianjian is worthy of being an artifact. Song Ning''s original strongest strength is probably only like a medium virtual fairy. Now she can become a quasi-daoxian by virtue of the power exploded by Fentianjian. In front of her The Sanyuan Daoxian and Baimei Daoxian were already deterred. In this game, they both lost. "


    At this time, all these Dao Xian''s attentions were focused on Song Ning''s Burning Sky Sword. At this time, they also noticed that as long as Burning Sky Sword was in hand, Song Ning''s strength would increase madly. come����


    Many Dao Xian hearts already have this idea in their hearts. If Song Ning finally killed Sanyuan Dao Xian and Baimei Dao Xian at the expense of life, then these people would not find that the power of Burning Sky Sword could be so improved, but now , They are all tempted.


    It only consumes vitality, not cuts off vitality, and can be exchanged for such a powerful force. Then any Daoxian takes it in his hands, and it can almost be said to be invincible in this demon domain!


    Thinking of this, around Song Ning, bursts of space cracks appeared.


    Changshengshan Lifengzi and Wuwu are both the emotions of Song Ning''s strong, burning Tianjian''s prestige, but suddenly saw Song Ning''s body once again appeared a space crack, and this crack is not one or two, but six or seven!


    "These people are crazy!" Li Fengzi said angrily.


    However, at this moment, whether it is Li Fengzi or no desire, they can''t fight against these Daoxian, because once they help Song Ning, they will immediately attract the power of curse. Although they are very optimistic about Song Ning, if they say they give up for Song Ning Life, they can''t do it.


    The Sanyuan Daoxian and Baimei Daoxian wanted to leave, but suddenly they saw a crack in the space around Song Ning. The Daxian must be able to tear the space, that is, several Daoxian came.


    Song Ning had noticed the movements around him. He shook his body and retreated cautiously to the middle of the cracks in the space, blood flashing in his cold eyes.


    Originally everyone felt that even under the crazy runaway state of Song Ning, even Taoxian should avoid its sharp edge, but now it is not the case, Mu Xiu Yulin, the wind will destroy it, Song Ning is too strong, these Daoxian finally see Going on, they appeared one after another.


    Suddenly, the cracks ripped open, these Daoxian appeared in the air, tightly surrounded Song Ning, plus Baimei Daoxian and Sanyuan Daoxian, now a total of nine Daoxian.


    Song Ning smiled indifferently, and did not care about the burning vitality. He remembered the faces and breath of the Dao immortals around him one by one: "Since you insist on coming, then ... don''t talk nonsense."


    Between Song Ning''s talks, a sword was cut out. This sword swept through, and nine Dao Immortals took out weapons to resist at the same time.


    The **** sword marks seemed to cut off the sky. Since Song Ning was the center, a red light spread instantly within a hundred feet. Within the hundred feet, blood flew into the sky, and a crack appeared in the space. The void in the crack was visible to the naked eye.


    Nine Dao Xianxianshu hit, fell on this sword light, sword light suddenly burst, but it made a loud noise, at this moment among these ten people, the space oscillated as if entering the void.

 Chapter 511： Space turbulence

    If you look closely, you will find that it is not that you have entered the void, but that their attack directly tore the entire space around. When the space was torn, the void was exposed. In the void, a burst of wind came, only However, this wind blows on the monks, there is an inexplicable suction, it is to inhale people in general.


    "Turbulent flow!" I don''t know which Dao Xian suddenly exclaimed, and then turned around to quickly escape, but this time the suction is too strong, he can''t even escape.


    There is void and turbulent flow in the space. This turbulent flow has a very strong suction. Even the Daxian, under this suction, may not be able to get away. Now this Daxian is useless, and he ca n��t escape if he wants to escape.


    Fortunately, the attack was not deadlocked. The attack that could tear the entire space was not something Daoxian could exhibit. The impact was just too strong just now, but it was also an accident.


    The space turbulence just disappeared in a flash, and Daoxian, who was almost sucked into the space turbulence, was also relieved. Although entering the space turbulence does not necessarily die immediately, but if he wants to escape, it is almost not. possible.


    But at the moment just now, a flash of pictures appeared in the eyes of many people. Although they do n��t remember what was in the picture at the moment, Song Ning saw it clearly. At this moment It is deeply remembered in my heart, echoed in my mind.


    That''s ... a woman!


    "Xiao Xiao?" Song Ning shuddered violently. He desperately wanted to continue to visit the space turbulence, but the space turbulence had disappeared. At the moment just now, he saw a galaxy, in the galaxy, There is a huge stone platform, which seems to be used by the priest. A woman appeared on the stone platform. The woman''s eyes were sad, with melancholy, and the cold moon Xiao that Song Ning had seen before. The appearance is exactly the same, not only that, they are the same regardless of body shape and appearance. In Song Ning''s view, it is exactly the same person!


    She was tied to a shelf in Shitai, and there were many fairy jades around her, but those fairy jade were all made into lamps. Some of the lamps were probably extinguished, but some of them were still lit.


    Around her, under the stone platform, there were countless people in fancy dresses, and those people shouted loudly, as if they wanted to kill her immediately, but the people on the stone platform did not start, as if waiting All the fairy jade lanterns are extinguished.


    This picture was fixed in Song Ning''s mind. At the moment, Song Ning''s mind was full of Leng Yuexiao''s tortured picture. Leng Yuexiao''s ice muscle jade bone left scars, he saw it, saw it in Leng Yue There is a visible scar on the arm of Xiao, which is already very weak, but it is clearly seen by Song Ning.


    "Space turbulence ..." Song Ning recovered from the picture. The nine Dao immortals around him were helpless at the moment. Although they thought that the space turbulence was caused by an accident just now, but if there is another accident, If one of them sucked into the turbulence, wouldn''t it be worth the loss?


    Nine Taoist Immortals began to shrink, but they shrank, but Song Ning was like a maniac. He waved the Burning Sword madly: "Kill! Come and kill me! Come and kill me!"


    Each of Song Ning''s attacks tried his best. Those Dao immortals evaded. They just wanted to suppress Song Ning directly. But now, who dare to fight hard?


    "Run? No one is allowed to run!" Song Ning lifted the Burning Sky Sword and cut it a hundred times: "Fight!"


    No matter what Song Ning called a war, no one will fight with Song Ning at the moment. They are really afraid. This Song Ning is simply a madman. What did he see from the turbulence in that space just now? How suddenly became so excited?


    Now they all know that Song Ning''s crazy attack is to provoke turbulence in space again. That kind of thing is what Dao Xian is most afraid of at present. How can they lead it out?


    Nine Tao Immortals fled at the same time, and Song Ning could not catch up. He waved the Burning Sky Sword. Those Dao Immortals did not resist. The power of the Burning Sky Sword fell in the distance. The blood of the **** sword was as long as a hundred feet. Several spiritual realm monks were killed on the spot, but each time Song Ning wielded his sword was not a slash, but hundreds of times. The bottom of the abyss appeared, and the sides of the abyss were slightly raised, like a small hill.


    This is all caused by Song Ning!


    Song Ning''s attacks continued, no matter where the Dao immortals around him were, he just attacked frantically, the fairy corpse was a few miles away, and then ten miles, ten miles, dozens of miles ...


    Among the dozens of miles around Song Ning, you can only hear Song Ning ��s roar, you can only see the dust flying, the blood splashing, just a breathing kung fu. In addition to Song Ning and the nine Taoist immortals In addition, there is no living mouth, the city below is destroyed, the ground is cracked, and the ravines are continuous.


    "Do it, fight! Well, okay, don''t you fight? You are not going to let you do it, but you are coming now, but now you are running away?" Song Ning laughed wildly, at the moment the black wind and Xiaoke, dozens of miles away Looking at Song Ning at the moment, there is an unknown hunch in his mind.


    "You don''t fight ... Then ... die." Song Ning''s voice suddenly calmed down a lot. His eyes were like an abyss, and he couldn''t see the slightest look. When the words fell, Song Ning''s body was already empty and played. In the extremely high position, in the eyes of those Taoxian, Song Ning is now the size of a soybean grain.


    What is he going to do?


    This was the first reaction in the hearts of the nine Dao immortals, but then they suddenly shuddered and suddenly panicked.


    While they were in a panic, Song Ning stared down at the ground, suddenly raised his palm, and pressed toward the lower palm. While pressing this palm, he fell down at the speed.


    "Fairy, crack the ground!" These four words are very light, but they impacted the spirit of nine Taoist immortals. They did not expect Song Ning to directly exhibit this immortality anyway. A spirit monk was able to perform immortality. And still this top-notch fairy technique?


    In the sky, Song Ning, who was just the size of a soy bean, seemed to become a size as wide as the sky. His palm covered the sky and fell with a roar of roar. This time Song Ning''s palm It is no longer condensed by the fairy power between heaven and earth, but the real palm.


    This palm is too big and the speed of falling is too fast. At this time, it seems that the sky is falling down. If it falls, it is afraid that everyone on this land will be squeezed to death.


    Nine Taoist Immortals want to escape, but they have no time at all. In desperation, they can only resist. Although Song Ning''s immortal technique is powerful, but in the eyes of Nine Taoist Immortals, they are not afraid, but what they fear is that they cause space turbulence ...

 Chapter 512： Counterattack

    That glorious glance is still difficult to disperse in Song Ning''s mind. If it weren''t forcing these people to do it, Song Ning wouldn''t use the immortal technique, because once it was used, then he would soon be squeezed by space and received The unknown monk who pretended to be "Tian Dao" who wanted to kill him attacked.


    "This Song Ning is not crazy!" Li Fengzi''s eyes twitched. At this moment, he was also shocked by Song Ning''s fairy technique, which was divided into several levels, and Song Ning used the highest level.


    Normally, False Immortals become Tao Immortals and Taoist Enlightenment, so they should be able to use Taoism, but their comprehension is not enough. Although they have become Tao Immortals, they cannot integrate Taoism with Immortal Techniques at all, so they cannot use the Demonstration Act. All the techniques used now are immortals.


    But even the immortal technique, the strongest immortal technique they can exhibit is only at the level of Song Ning. If they are carefully compared, it is slightly inferior to that of Song Ning. This immortal technique cracks the ground even if it is away from the Temple of Heaven. There is a very strong presence in Zhongdu. Above the cracked ground, there is only one fairy technique they know-the sky collapse!


    Under the collapse of the sky, if the cracked ground is regarded as the second, then there is no one that dares to call the first.


    In the battlefield, Song Ning felt that the power of his palm was much stronger than before. If it could only exert less than 10% of its power before, then now, the power of this immortal technique is still less than 30%.


    Before Song Ning ��s palm fell, the mountains above the earth were strongly squeezed and began to collapse. The space below seemed to be compressed. Those monks who were less than fairyland immediately knelt on the ground and even raised their heads. Can''t get up, at this time they resented in their hearts, they resented those who used the **** chase order to Song Ning, not resent Song Ning.


    Because they ... dare not.


    Nine Taoist Immortals are shocked. Although this immortal technique does not represent death in front of them, they really can''t figure it out. Even the spiritual monks can display such a powerful immortal technique?


    "It''s really unreasonable to make people like you so powerful!" When Sanyuan Dao immortal drank, Xianshu shot out.


    The other eight Dao immortals also popped out of the immortal force, rushing towards the palm in the sky.


    At this time, in the eyes of these monks, there was no color anymore. In addition to the light of the fairy technique, the light in the sky was completely covered by Song Ning''s palm. , The entire demon domain may disappear.


    In the sky, Song Ning smiled angrily: "Godly reason? Nine Dao Xian encircles and kills a spiritual realm monk, do you still tell me heavenly reason?"


    During the talk, the immortal art had already fallen, and the two immortal arts bombarded together, and indeed there was a crack in the space again. The nine people quickly retreated, but Song Ning stared at the space turbulence, he wanted to see clearly. Is it Leng Yuexiao? I want to see where and where, and what happens inside ...


    laugh!


    The space around Song Ning was suddenly squeezed, and Song Ning originally wanted to see a scene in the crack, but his body was bound and could not be observed at all.


    The space exploded below due to the confrontation of immortal art set off a cloud of fire like a mushroom. Even if the monk on the ground was tens or even hundreds of miles away from this cloud of fire, they were all bleed by the true Qiqiao.


    This is a disaster in the demon domain. At this moment, they can''t see what Song Ning is doing above the cloud of fire, but they have already surrendered. If they can, they will never care about the **** pursuit order. And coveted Song Ning, but at this moment, in their eyes, everything is late.


    In the air, Song Ning was struggling, and the Burning Sky Sword in his hand was trembling violently, but even so, the space around Song Ning tightly locked Song Ning like a rope.


    Somewhere hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Orchid Continent, the prosthetic arm monk controlled with his hands, his expression was mad, and he was ruthless in his eyes, killing him: "This time I think you are dead, not dead!"


    No one can hear this sound except Song Ning, but Xiu Wei has already reached the realm of Dao Xian, and can vaguely see what seems to be restraining Song Ning in the sky, but they do n��t see very clearly, just feel that It seems like a certain rule, with an irresistible force.


    "Is it the rule of heaven?"


    "There are rules in heaven and earth. Spiritual monks must endure a certain degree of anti-bite if they want to perform immortal magic, even those weaker immortals. Nowadays, Song Ning exhibited the best immortals in the entire Orchid mainland. This must be the force of anti-bite! "


    The nine Dao immortals looked at this scene. Although they had the idea of ??going up and attacking in their hearts, they thought that Song Ning was suffering a counterattack at that moment, and that the power of counterattack was Heavenly Dao.


    "Song Ning is too rampant, and it is normal to have such an ending."


    "This xianshu level is too high. With one of his spiritual realm monks wanting to perform this level of xianshu, the power of anti-bite will surely erase it alive from this world."


    But as they evaluated these, they suddenly heard a roar from the sky, and this roar came from Song Ning.


    Duo Yin!


    At this time, Song Ning even had a double chant, even if he roared. He was angry. He wanted to see the picture in the crack below. He wanted to find it, but now he was bound by the so-called "Tian Dao".


    "Go! Go! Go!" Song Ning''s voice was crazy, and blood choked directly from his mouth, but let alone a double chant, even if it was twenty heavy at this time, how could a monk who is far away in hundreds of thousands of miles? Will it be affected?


    Song Ning could feel that the cracks below had already unfolded, and in a flash, the cracks might disappear. He used the technique of immortality, he ignored the bite, he risked his life in order to see everything in that crack. , But now ...


    "Xiaofen!" Song Ning roared inwardly: "With my cultivation practice now, can there be a more powerful technique?"


    Xiao Fenwen panicked in her heart. At the moment, she was also shackled. She wanted to break free but couldn''t break free. She could feel Song Ning''s mood, but if she talked about stronger techniques ...


    "Is it!" This is the first time Song Ning was so angry. Even before Song Ning was angry, she wouldn''t growl at Xiaofen like this, and Xiaoyun''s heart trembled. She nodded gently: "Yes, only. just����"


    "No, just cut this shackle to me!" Song Ning didn''t care what Xiaofen wanted to say next.


    Song Ning waited for the outbreak of Burning Sword, but at the moment, Burning Sword seemed to be motionless, and he didn''t even want to do what Song Ning wanted, nor did he bring the image of a little trick to Song Ning''s mind ...

 Chapter 513： The Burning Power

    Seeing that the space crack below had reached the maximum, but Song Ning could not even lower his head. At this time, it seemed that he had countless silk threads around him to bind it completely. Now he put all his hopes on Xiaofen On his body, but Xiao Fen didn''t move at all.


    "Xiaofen!" Song Ning''s hoarse voice shouted again.


    The Burning Sky Sword trembles, just as the Burning Sky Sword trembles, it seems that between heaven and earth is silent at this moment.


    It seems as if there is no wind, no water, no people, no creatures in this world.


    Everything seemed to stop in the world, especially the kind of invisible silk thread that was restraining Song Ning was also fixed at this moment.


    Song Ning, who was struggling at the moment, suddenly calmed down. At this moment, he even forgot who he was.


    For a moment, although there was only such a moment, everyone stopped at this moment, even the monks hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    In the sky, Song Ning ��s body began to glow. To be precise, this light was not emitted by Song Ning, but rather the Burning Sky Sword. The light above Burning Sky Sword was strong. At this moment, even the blazing sun in the sky was overshadowed. In people''s eyes, Song Ning is now in a dazzling flame.


    The flame heart is ice blue, and the outer flame is blood red. Outsiders cannot see exactly what is happening inside the flame, but can see that the space around the flame begins to twist, like a vortex.


    The sky was stirred by the flame, sometimes turning blood red, and sometimes ice blue, the vortex slowly circling, and the flame in the center of the vortex became stronger and stronger.


    "Burn the sky ..." The black wind trembling in the distance desperately wanted to see the scene, and he flinched back and forth when he blurted out, revealing a horror as if he saw the end of the world in his eyes.


    Burning the sky, burning the sky sword can really be regarded as a total of three types of magic, and this burning sky is the first type.


    The Black Wind once experienced that era, knowing the prestige of burning the sky. At that time, the sky was broken, and the sky shattered, and the sky appeared at first glance. Even the sun star could not be seen above the sky. This is not the true power of burning the sky. As soon as the sky burns out, the sky will slowly burn, as if the flame ignited a piece of paper, but the sky burns very slowly, just being a person every day When you wake up and see the sky, you will find that it is much less than the previous day. This feeling of facing the end is the most frightening.


    Burning the sky, enough to destroy the entire demon domain, and even the Orchid Continent!


    If it is only destruction, only destruction, only murder, then the black wind will not be so terrible at this moment, and will not care, because he now cares about Song Ning, not other things, but things are not so simple, burning the sky The power is powerful, but not everyone can show it, and it is costly to want to show it.


    "Burn the sky sword, burn the sky?" Xiao Ke puzzled.


    The black wind trembled: "Burn the sky, the price of the show ... too big, too big ..."


    "What ?!" Xiao Ke seized the black wind subconsciously: "What price? What will happen to the master?"


    Black Wind shook his head: "I don''t know the specifics, but the price is too high."


    It''s not that Black Wind doesn''t say it, but Black Wind does not know. He just heard that he would have to pay a huge price for the spell, but he didn''t know what the price was. Xiao Ke wanted to continue to ask, but suddenly The sky shook, and Xiao Ke''s body shook violently.


    Burning the sky sword was lifted high by Song Ning, and at this moment Song Ning was like holding a round of the sun.


    The monks looked up at Song Ning, and in shock, everyone had already escaped. If they did not escape at this moment, it would be death.


    A small half of the demon domain was enveloped in this vortex. The monks'' minds were beating with the vortex circling in the sky. Before they thought that the end was coming, they thought that Song Ning''s slaughter had already been regarded as the disaster of their demon domain, but Now it seems that the previous ones are simply pediatrics.


    A breath of death came from the sky, they always felt that the sky would shatter in the next moment.


    In the sky, Song Ning''s tightly closed eyes opened.


    In this world, there was no wind, but the force was too strong, and it set off a strong wind.


    In this world, there was no rain, but no matter how strong the force collided, it caused a heavy rain.


    It''s just that this wind is emitted from the Burning Sky Sword and contains the roaring winds of countless souls, and that rain is the transformation of countless blood into blood rain.


    The power that bound Song Ning began to crack like countless silk threads were burned, and Song Ning''s body gradually recovered his freedom, but when he wanted to look down at the crack below, he suddenly felt a ratio in the sky. The force before it squeezed his body.


    "You want to see, I will not let it go, die, die for me!" The distant voice fell into Song Ning''s ears inexplicably, the monk''s hands changed hundreds of thousands of miles away, and the technique continued to spread. The entire Orchid Continent is under his control. How can he be broken by such a kid for so many years?


    In the demon realm, above mid-air, within the **** wind and blood rain, Song Ning''s long hair fluttered, and he looked up at the sky, and his **** eyes flashed the meaning of killing the sky: "If the sky blocks me, I will burn the sky, and you, you what!"


    Between the words, Song Ning suddenly exerted force, and there was a burst of pain in his body, but at this time he was burning a **** flame. The flame was more prosperous under Song Ning''s vigour, burning around, Song Ning''s body instantly When freedom was restored, he suddenly waved his hand and burned the sky sword to the sky.


    At this moment, Song Ning felt the endless resistance. This resistance seemed to be vigorously slammed into the quagmire, but he could feel that now his own blow was not into the quagmire, but fell on countless silk threads. These silk threads were the ''space'' that controlled him before.


    The monk felt horrified hundreds of thousands of miles away. At this time, he seemed to be able to feel the murderous opportunity from Song Ning''s heart, and even feel the power of the sky-burning sword.


    "Impossible, impossible! How could the power of the sky burn through hundreds of thousands of miles? Impossible, absolutely impossible!" The monk shouted, and took out a few pills with his hands, he threw the pills in his mouth , The surface of the body seemed to be creeping, but at the same time his strength increased again.


    The endless power of rules turned into silk threads and swelled to Song Ning. When Fen Tianjian cut a thread, two filaments appeared. These silk threads wrapped around Fen Tian Jian and also hit Song Ning''s body. In an instant, Song Ning His body was deformed by these countless silk threads, the blood mist exploded, but Song Ning ��s strength was a bit heavier ...

 Chapter 514： A glance

    "Burn the sky!" Song Ning roared and smiled, not caring how much power he was being squeezed at the moment, not caring whether he was injured at the moment, and burning the sky sword in his hands even gave an infinite light, as if it was really about this The sky is burning, and the huge vortex is madly circling, and it is only between heaven and earth.


    The rubble on the ground began to fly toward the vortex, but it seemed that the boulders were blocked by something transparent, and directly shattered into powder, unable to go up at all.


    Nowadays, all monks who are higher will find that the entire sky seems to be full of the power of the rules. Indistinctly, those Daoxian seem to be able to see the rules.


    The rules ... materialized? !


    No one has ever dared to imagine that the rules of this world can be substantiated, and they can be vaguely noticed, as if they are ... silk threads!


    In the eyes of countless monks, Song Ning is like crazy, but even if he is crazy, he is also a crazy god!


    Because before that, they had never seen anyone dare to use this sword to break the sky, but dare to burn the sky.


    "Go, go, go for me!" When Song Ning slashed furiously, the invisible thread around him cracked countless. As soon as his head moved, he immediately looked down, wanting to see clearly the cracks in the space below The picture, however ...


    When Song Ning looked down, he suddenly found that the space crack below was healing. If there is no picture in the space crack at this moment, it might be better. When there is only one gap left, Song Ning saw that it was tied to the shelf. The woman on the ground blinked at him.


    It was just a moment, just a look. Among those eyes, Song Ning saw the endless stars, which were the only stars in the world he had ever seen. These eyes were sentimental. At this moment, he seemed to hear the lightness of the other party. Voice: "Don''t ... don''t ..."


    To whom are these words spoken?


    A few drops of blood were left in Song Ning''s eyes. For a moment, he forgot to attack.


    Thoughts seemed to be frozen when he first saw Leng Yuexiao in his dream.


    At a glance ...


    Uh!


    Song Ning''s body moved again, but this time, his movements were even crazier than before. In the **** rain, Song Ning''s roar tingled everyone''s mind, and the ice and blood vortex in the sky spun rapidly. At that moment, the invisible binding power of the surrounding space was unbearable.


    The sword in Song Ning''s hands finally fell.


    When this sword fell, the vortex in the sky exploded suddenly, with the spot where the Sky Burning Sword was located as a dot, and the sky made a clicking sound.


    God, it''s cracked!


    At the same time as the day was split, the flame of the sky-burning sword rushed up like a tongue of fire, the sky began to burn, the void was exposed, and the endless darkness in the void could be seen as if it were waving like a devil, if there was no Song at the moment Ning''s roar, then others can certainly hear the screams of ghosts in the void.


    All the wonderland monks in the demon domain were shocked by this scene. One day ago, who would have thought that the ending would be like this? The last regret of the nine Dao immortals was to rush to join forces against Song Ning. How could this happen if they did not join forces to fight against it?


    Even though everyone knows that Song Ning is now the end of a strong crossbow, but no one dares to despise Song Ning, Wen Dao monk, can actually break the sky, no matter who falls in the ears of anyone, I am afraid it is absolutely impossible to believe, but What makes them hard to believe is that Song Ning is only 27 years old this year ...


    "Come!" Song Ning spread his arms in contempt for Zhou Tian: "Slay me? Come, come!"


    At this moment, the monk''s hands were trembling hundreds of thousands of miles away, and blood was constantly pouring out of his mouth. This was the power of anti-bite. The rules in the demon domain were cracking. The anti-bite force he received was enough to torture him.


    But it ��s okay if only the rules broke down, because Song Ning did n��t see the picture in the crack, he had already entered a state of rampage at this time, he waved the Burning Swords and hacked around. Every sword fell, and the rules broke down even more. Seriously, there are signs of annihilation.


    The monks who were hundreds of thousands of miles away coughed violently, and there was a loud noise inside the body, and they vomited blood violently.


    "You don''t kill me anymore? Oh, you don''t kill me anymore? Then I''ll kill you, rules? Heavenly way? Don''t say you are a fake, even if it is really the sky that wants to stop me from seeing Xiaoxiao, I want to kill! Hell! Haha, hahahaha. "Song Ning''s face was full of blood, but the blood was not a wound, but flowed out of his eyes.


    He has lost Leng Yuexiao too many times. He does n��t want Leng Yuexiao to live in his memory. He does n��t want his love to be only memories. Even if it ��s an impossible illusion, he wo n��t give up. Just now, the self-proclaimed monk blocked his view of the crack.


    Song Ning lost his mind, sword after sword ...


    There are more than 20 Dao immortals in the demon realm, and there is even more than Dao immortals. However, at this moment, they are all just watching. No one is blocking it. Some are afraid, and some are thinking about other things in their hearts.


    Everyone looked up at Song Ning as if they were looking up at the sun. They were all dumbfounded, leaving only fear and horror in their hearts.


    In the distance, a man and a woman looked at this scene remotely, Song Ning''s eyes were bleeding, and the two of them were bleeding ...


    Demon domain, began to shake.


    Once the rules in the demon domain are overthrown, the consequences are unimaginable, and the monks in those hundreds of thousands of miles will surely die.


    Unless this demon domain starts to shake, those who are above Dao Xian will definitely not shoot, but just when they just want to stabilize Song Ning, a soft power suddenly appears above the sky, this soft power It seemed to bring endless vitality to restore all the rules cut by Song Ning. At the same time, the sky that Song Ning stabbed through a hole also healed, and the flame disappeared.


    This gentle power shrouded Song Ning''s body and entered into Song Ning''s soul, not to restrain Song Ning or to attack Song Ning, but to restore the damaged soul in Song Ning''s body and to restore Song Ning from the state of running away Pull out.


    In the sky, that palpitating power disappeared, everything was restored to peace, and even Song Ning was released from the state of the blood-bath demon god, and the sky-burning sword in his hand blew weakly, his body trembling lightly. It seems that it can be blown away by a gust of wind.


    This happened so suddenly that even those who were above Dao Xian did not expect it to be so. They looked at the sky. If they were not gods at this time, how could they do this?


    They didn''t believe it, but now they see with their own eyes that this continent really has a **** ...

 Chapter 515： Like

    At this time, just a few hundred thousand miles away, the monk who was originally controlling the regular silk thread was paralyzed on the ground, and beside him, there was a woman in a black velvet look nervous, and her slender ten fingers were constantly stirring. What seems to be weaving.


    No one would believe what she did if she said it, but it was indeed weaving the rules.


    In the eyes of monks, it can also be called ��Tian Dao��, and these Tian Dao are used to restrain them.


    The woman looked at Song Ning while doing all this. She had already remembered the teenager''s face deeply in her heart. The black velvet was in sharp contrast with her snow-white skin, making her snow-like skin even more Bai, her eyelashes are extremely long. After seeing Song Ning, she seems to have been thinking about something.


    After doing all this, she turned and glanced at the monk who was twitching on the ground.


    "Save ..." The monk had no power to transmit sound at this moment.


    The woman''s expression remained unchanged, as if she had nothing in front of her eyes. She walked past the monk, and when she walked by, she left a faint sentence: "The one who is good at the rules, dies."


    When the woman left, several other people appeared immediately, and the monk who had not completely died was made a few more times before the monk ended in hatred.


    And the woman who gradually left and finally disappeared into nothingness was not happy, but only had a little melancholy in her eyes: "Like ... really like ..."


    Perhaps this is the only reason why she did not kill the person who broke the power of the rules.


    At this moment, in the demon domain, Song Ning floated in mid-air, gently swaying and falling, as if he were a boneless person. He was not injured, but his heart was too sad.


    Other monks looked at Song Ning, not to mention that Song Ning now looked weak. Even if Song Ning collapsed and lay on the ground, no one dared to rush to face Song Ning. The monks killed by the condensate only thought it was a joke at this time, and they can be considered as good deeds in their last lives.


    Heifeng and Xiaoxi were overjoyed, and flew to Song Ning, and this **** pursuit order, in the demon domain, can now be regarded as the end. Although the month is not full, but in fact no one will When Song Ning was moved, even Wang Songshuai, the grandson of Tianjizi who had threatened Song Ning to death before, fled away with wet pants at this time.


    "Bai family''s old thing this **** chase order is a gift to Song Ning." A Dao Xian sneered.


    "Oh, Bai family, big gift? This time I''m afraid the Bai family is going to be over." Another monk sneered.


    According to Song Ning''s previous performance, no one would think that Song Ning could pass the Bai family. The behavior of the Bai family has already angered Song Ning. Now it is so serious, let alone Song Ning, I am afraid that other families will also Hostile.


    But now, in the Bai family, Bai Ting hurriedly hurried away to the place where Song Ning was.


    "Brother, where are you going?" With Bai Xin''s Xiuwei, she couldn''t see what was going on before, but she listened to some people in the family. If she couldn''t leave the Bai family, she must be Want to take a look at Song Ning, if Song Ning was injured, she can also help Song Ning with her own physique.


    Bai Ting smiled: "I''m going to see Brother Song, you wait at home."


    After finishing this sentence, Bai Ting turned and left, with only a trace of doubtful white core between his eyebrows: "Brother''s look ... how does it seem that something is wrong, how does it seem ..."


    Far away, Song Ning was sitting alone on the top of the mountain. Wherever he sat, all the monks evaded. Where Song Ning was, within a hundred miles, except Xiao Ke and Heifeng, who were guarding from afar, There are no more creatures.


    Song Ning was surprised, he knew that the so-called rules of the so-called Heavenly Dao were some cultivators who were stronger. He was indeed too impulsive just now, but he did not expect that the gentle power that appeared later did not attack him, but instead Healed the damaged soul in his body.


    "The power of self-proclaimed rules of heaven can easily restrain me. Without" burning the sky ", I can''t break free, and the soft power that appeared after that can directly restore the damage caused by" burning the sky ", and in the blink of an eye. I cured my soul, there are people outside, there are days outside, they can only be so strong as monks. So, what power does the real heavenly rules have? "Song Ning seemed to himself, but in fact he was right Burning Sky Sword speaks.


    Song Ning recalled the situation in which he used "Burn the Sky" before. He smiled bitterly, with a slight apology in his smile: "Xiaofen, what do you say?"


    Burning Sky Sword ... motionless.


    "Xiao Fen, talk to me." Song Ning thought that Xiao Fen was angry and whispered.


    However, the Burning Sky Sword still did not respond at all.


    Song Ning was the only one to detect and detect Fen Tianjian. When his spiritual insight penetrated into Fen Tian Jian, he suddenly found that Xiao Fen''s spirit was extremely weak, almost dying, at this time she was sleeping, as if she had been Some kind of huge injury, and now it is recovering.


    "Small, small burning?" Song Ning''s mind sounded awkwardly, his eyes were hot, and he said, "Heifeng, what''s the cost of the" burning sky "?"


    Heifeng was originally staying in the distance. Hearing Song Ning calling him, he flew to Song Ning. After hearing Song Ning''s words, he hesitated slightly and nodded: "It is indeed there, and it seems to be very expensive. Master, you ��re fine now, and I ��m relieved. "


    "What cost." Song Ning said quickly.


    Heifeng slightly hesitated: "The master still asks Tianjian directly. I just heard that there is a great price, but I don''t know what the price is."


    Bang.


    Song Ning lifted his hand, Burning Sky Sword landed on the ground, flipped twice, and did not move again.


    The black wind couldn''t help but back half a step, he stared blankly at the burning Tianjian that fell on the ground: "She ... what''s wrong?"


    "Maybe it''s the price you said." Song Ning took a deep breath and closed her eyes, trying to stop the tears, but found that the tears could not help but flow down.


    The black wind was silent and took a few steps back. He was a man who lived for thousands of years. He naturally knew that one of the three great artifacts that swept across the battlefield before ten thousand years was burning the sky sword. The cost, but the sword spirit Xiaofen among the Tianjian swords has become this way, which can only show that it is Xiaofu who has suffered the price of the "burning the sky", not Song Ning.


    Xianbao protects the Lord, this kind of thing is not unheard of, but they are all things that will happen after a long time together when the feeling of master and servant is generated, but how long has this burning sword been on Song Ning?


    Heifeng looked at Song Ning''s back, and sat quietly near Song Ning. Before that, he found that Song Ning''s emotions were wrong. Now that Tiantianjian is in trouble, he will not step forward and talk.

 Chapter 516： The price paid by Xiaofen

    The autumn wind is angry, the chill is silky, like needles and cones, and it hurts Song Ning.


    He gently picked up the Burning Sky Sword, sat down cross-legged, placed the Burning Sky Sword on his lap, lowered his head, and looked carefully.


    It''s not difficult to imagine that at that time he wanted to burn Tianjian to exhibit stronger moves. Xiaofen hesitated. Perhaps the hesitation at that time was because she didn''t want Song Ning to have an accident.


    Burning the sky sword is a weapon that sacrifices its own blood in exchange for strength. If you want to exhibit a stronger move, you must pay a price. But Song Ning did not think too much at the time, he just wanted to watch At that time, the picture among the cracks in the space was at all costs.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Xiao Fen had to bear the price himself. The sword spirit itself would bear it. I am afraid that it was several times that of the holder. This is what Song Ning can associate with, otherwise Xiao Fen will not sleep now.


    "Xiaofen ... Although I have known for a long time that Tiantianjian is bloodthirsty, the masters of all generations may have died in the characteristic of bloodthirsty sword, but I never blamed you." Song Ning said lightly.


    Song Ning''s expectations were good. At that time, when Xiao Fun discovered that Song Ning knew all this but never guarded against her, she felt very sorry for Song Ning. Although she was with Song Ning for a very short time, she walked along the way. She looked at Song Ning''s feelings for love, was hurt by love, and was trapped by love. She was also very sad in her heart, and she also hoped that Song Ning could do what she wanted.


    Xiao Fen has experienced many things. She was not created ten thousand years ago. Although her memory is still not perfect, no one has masters like Song Ning in the memories she can remember.


    The masters of all generations, once they get the Sky Burning Sword, will use the power of the Sky Burning Sword unscrupulously, killing constantly, bloodthirsty constantly, and eventually dying in the war.


    But Song Ning did not. If she had seen that Song Ning had the power but not abused it, if she had seen Song Ning, she could stick to her belief and not give up. I was afraid that Xiao Fen would not do such a thing that even she felt shocked. Decide.


    Instead of Song Ning, she endured the kind of anti-biting power that she used to display, but she did not expect that the power of the sword spirit itself was ten times that of the holder.


    Throughout the entire process of burning the sky, Xiaofen did not speak with Song Ning, not because she did not want it, but because she wanted to say it but could n��t say it. Her only regret was that Song Ning could not see the crack until the end. Screen.


    Xiao Fen has been with Song Ning all the time. She has not been asleep, but this time, Song Ning feels that Xiao Fen seems to be seriously injured.


    Song Ning stared at Fen Tianjian for a while, his eyes were soft, with a trace of guilt, with a trace of apology, for Xiao Lengxiao caused Xiao Fen to be injured, even though Fen Tianjian was his possession, he also felt I''m sorry Xiao Fen.


    Song Ning closed his eyes. Is it because he is not strong enough? If he has the strength, if he can do whatever he wants, why not be so embarrassed?


    "Baijia ..." Song Ning narrowed his eyes. Before he heard someone say that this **** killing order was used by the Bai family: "Since you want revenge, then I will see, in the end, you Baijia can revenge, It ��s me Song Ning who came to see you. "


    "Heifeng, tell Xiaoke that I am okay. I will meditate here. Within ten miles, no one can enter." Song Ning ordered.


    Heifeng got up, bowed to Song Ning, and then transmitted the sound to Xiao Ke. The two guarded Song Li ten miles away.


    The monks who had been following Song Ning saw that Song Ning was only meditating now, thinking that Song Ning must have been injured, so there was no movement at this moment, but since he did not move, then these monks would not act rashly. I just hope that what Song Ning said before is ''avoiding my life, preventing me from dying''.


    The matter of Song Ning has spread throughout the demon domain within a few hours, this time they have a certain understanding of Song Ning, as for the **** chase order, no one will think about it again, this time the **** chase The killing order is equivalent to a joke. The person chased is okay. On the contrary, few people who chase him survived. The spirit monk easily escaped under the siege of many Daoxian, and almost disturbed the demon domain. This kind of thing can also be regarded as the most of the demon domain.


    As the incident gradually subsided, Song Ning meditated and entered a certain state of cultivation, but now he is not cultivating, but wants to find his own Wuxiu cultivation behavior.


    Several hours have passed.


    Heifeng and Xiaoke talked about the burning of Tianjian. Xiaoke was a little surprised. Before, she felt that Xiaofen was a little strange. At first, she thought that Xiaofen might have hurt Song Ning, but now it seems that it is not the case. Where is this harm, almost even his own life is taken in.


    But when they said a few words from time to time, a man suddenly appeared in front of the black wind. The man looked dignified and smiled. When he appeared in front of the black wind, the black wind was startled: "No passage."


    "I''m looking for Song Ning." The youth said.


    Heifeng glanced at this person, and saw that he was only aware of Dao Xiuwei, and he also relaxed his vigilance: "The master does not see anyone."


    "Could you please give me a brief notice and say, Bai Ting came to him to reminisce." This young man was Bai Ting. When Bai Ting spoke, he still held a hip flask in his hand. He shook the hip flask, and then flipped his hand. An extra cage came out of his hand, and a very fragrant smell came out of it.


    Heifeng was stunned. Although he had never seen Bai Ting, he had heard about the two brothers and sisters Song Ning and Bai Ting Bai Xin. He carefully looked at Bai Ting. He did not expect to see him here today, and the other party was really It came with wine and food. The black wind looked at Bai Ting. Bai Ting was dressed in a white dress and looked very free and easy, like a casual man, but there was a trace of sadness between his eyebrows.


    However, Heifeng didn''t care too much about the strangeness between Bai Tingmei and Yuyu. He got up and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll ask the master, but I can''t move forward without the permission of the master."


    Bai Ting nodded with a smile, but he didn''t mean to break.


    At this time, the monks who were concerned about Song Ning saw Bai Ting. Bai Ting is the Bai family. Although they had some relationship with Song Ning before, now the Bai family issued a **** pursuit order. The battle came just after the battle. This is a bit novel.


    Are you here to apologize?


    Still tempted?


    Do you still want to do it with Song Ning?


    But although Bai Ting and Song Ning are both Wen Dao Xiu Wei, but although both are Wen Dao Xiu Wei, the gap between Bai Ting and Song Ning is still too large, it is not possible to start, they thought, maybe Bai Ting is the Bai family What news brought to Song Ning.


    After the black wind came to Song Ning, Song Ning, who was meditating, was disturbed by the changes in his surroundings and opened his eyes. He swept his mind and smiled: "Brother Bai is here."

 Chapter 517： Bai Ting

    Before the black wind heard Song Ning''s words, he bowed slightly and retreated to the side, and Bai Ting also came over carrying something at the moment.


    "Brother Song."


    "I haven''t seen it for more than ten years." Song Ning put away Tianjian Jian, and when he got up, Bai Ting had already come to him. When Song Ning turned his hands over, the gravel on the ground seemed to be alive and piled up into stones. The dust on the table and stone benches was also blown away in a gentle breeze.


    Song Ning pointed to a table and two stools: "Sit down."


    Bai Ting put down his hand and sat on the stone bench: "I haven''t seen it in more than ten years. I didn''t expect Brother Song''s strength to reach such a point."


    While talking, open the hip flask, and at the same time bring out all the dishes in the cage.


    It''s hot, the dishes are still fragrant, everything is kept intact, Bai Ting also took out two glasses, filled with two glasses of wine, one in front of himself, and the other in front of Song Ning.


    The black wind receded under Song Ning''s indication, and stood around with Xiao Ke. Song Ning sat down, picked up the cup, and sniffed at the tip of his nose.


    Bai Ting''s brows were slightly fascinated, but he opened it without showing any traces: "Brother Song, could it be because of the **** pursuit order, even my wine dared not drink?"


    Song Ning smiled slightly: "Good wine."


    "Haha." Bai Ting looked up and laughed: "I thought Brother Song was guarding against me."


    Song Ning shook his head: "The people around me, even if it hurts me, I can''t guard." So, Song Ning raised the glass and touched Bai Ting. Although the wine in the glass was full, although it shook after the collision, it did not. At half-time, after the two were drinking, Song Ning reached out to get the jug.


    "Brother Song, I''m coming." Bai Ting took the lead to take Song Ning to pour wine, and then poured himself a glass.


    Song Ning''s expression slightly sagged: "Brother Bai, you have changed."


    Bai Ting was about to put down the hip flask in his hand, and suddenly heard Song Ning say this, his expression slightly changed: "People will naturally change, but Brother Song thinks where have I changed?"


    After staring at Bai Ting for a few breaths, Song Ning shook his head with a smile: "Nothing, everyone will change, Brother Bai is still Brother Bai, I am still me, Bai Jia, Bai Jia."


    Bai Ting heard the words and went on with Song Ning''s words: "People who use the blood color to chase the kill order, or people who use the blood color to chase the kill order."


    Song Ning frowned: "Doesn''t the Bai family mean?"


    "Brother Song should know that Bai Yu and I are competing for the position of the young patriarch Bai, and Bai Yu is dead, then no one can compete with me. The people of that faction must have killed you, but I gave up the initiative. In the position of patriarch, Xin''er also took the initiative to promise that family member, in order to protect you, and the faction agreed to see the interests. But the white ancestors used the **** chase order. "Bai Ting Explanation.


    Song Ning nodded, as if waiting for Bai Ting to continue.


    "The Bai family still has two ancestors left, one of them is Bai Yu''s pro-grandfather, my brother''s brother. Now I want to call him grandpa Zeng." Bai Ting said.


    "So Brother Bai comes to me now, won''t I be troubled by me?" Song Ning looked at Bai Ting with a smile.


    Bai Ting always felt that Song Ning''s smile seemed strange, he coughed a little: "What friends I make is my own business, and my friendship with Brother Song is also well-known. At this moment, I will come, just ... "


    Bai Ting just wanted to continue talking, and Song Ning raised his hand: "Brother Bai, today we only talk about the old, not talking about the **** pursuit."


    During Song Ning''s speech, he had already raised his cup.


    Bai Ting had to swallow back what he had to say, picked up the cup and had a drink with Song Ning.


    "Brother Song tastes, these are all good supplements, they are planted by our fairy fairy family, and they are good spiritual materials." Bai Ting pointed to the dishes on the table.


    These dishes are indeed good, meaty, and fragrant. Song Ning has n��t eaten in a long time. For monks of their level, meals are no longer needed, but there are always some delicious things in the world. Even if all the immortals want to try it, the dishes made by the spirit materials can supplement the spiritual power in the body. Not to mention, there is no flavor. Even if you do n��t feel fullness, you still ca n��t help thinking. Going to eat.


    Song Ning did not shy away, eating food while drinking.


    Ten years have passed.


    Song Ning sighed, although he said he wanted to retire with Bai Ting, but now Song Ning is eating and drinking alone without any meaning, which makes Bai Ting a little embarrassed. If it is an ordinary person, it must be I think Song Ning is not talking about something in his heart. It is most likely that he cares about the **** killing order before. Maybe he will start to fight after he has eaten enough.


    But when Bai Ting wants to come, if he wants to fight long ago, how can he wait until now?


    So why is it that Song Ning said that he wanted to narrate the old, but he didn''t even say a word, just to eat and drink?


    Seeing a slight silence in the atmosphere, Bai Ting said: "Brother Song, do you remember Xiner? She misses you very much."


    Song Ning chewed the vegetables and smiled, "She was so young when she saw Xiner, and now she has grown into a big girl. I don''t know when she will meet her next time."


    "Soon, Xin''er is about to get married. You will be able to see it by then." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning heard the words and took a slight pause: "Brother Bai, what do you think will happen between me and the Bai family?"


    When Bai Ting heard it, he was a little puzzled: "What does Brother Song say? The Scarlet Pursuit Order has been issued, but no one can hurt you. It''s only a month''s time. At that time, Brother Song is still Brother Song. Baijia or Baijia. "


    Song Ningduan detailed Bai Ting: "Then Brother Bai''s coming here means that I don''t want to go to Bai Family to seek revenge?"


    Bai Ting nodded: "I did this, but I don''t know how to tell Brother Song that you killed Bai Yu before, and now that the **** chase order appears, it would be considered even, if Brother Song doesn''t mind, I think it''s still ... "


    Song Ning raised his hand to interrupt Bai Ting''s words. He pondered for a moment and said, "Chi Ruolan is dead."


    Bai Ting''s brows gathered: "Brother Song, although I can''t persuade you, but if you really don''t die with the Bai family, I''m on the side ... not very easy to do, and Xiner, Xiner likes you very much of."


    Song Ning''s brows tightened even more. He took a deep breath and then stretched out: "Brother Bai said, I will do my best."


    Bai Ting was overjoyed: "Come on, Brother Song, let''s drink!"


    Bai Ting said to pick up the hip flask. This time, Song Ning''s hand was also placed on the hip flask, but Song Ning did not wait for force, but Bai Ting had already exerted his strength, almost ''grabbing'' the hip flask. After grabbing the hip flask, he filled Song Ning again with wine ...

 Chapter 518： Wine and vegetables

    Song Ning and Bai Ting are drinking and eating here, and the black wind and the small Visible Song Ning seem to be in a good mood at the moment, and they are also a little relieved, guarding in the distance and not disturbing Song Ning and the two.


    After three trips to the wine, even if it was their cultivation, they were also very weak after the wine.


    The breeze is slow and the soft light falls on the ground. Although everything around it is already in ruins, there is no comfort at the moment. Bai Ting looked at Song Ning with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking, and Song Ning drank the wine from the glass and then Watching Bai Ting.


    "Brother Song is not sleepy? It''s really a good drink." Bai Ting''s tongue was a little bit hard when he spoke.


    As soon as the words fell in his ears, Song Ning felt that there was some force in his body that urged him to fall asleep, causing him to suddenly start to be in a trance. Song Ning immediately looked inside and found that he now has multiple drugs in his body. Power. The power of these medicines comes from different foods and wines. After the medicines are fused together, they will produce a wonderful medicine, and this medicine is the source of his sleepiness.


    But not only that, under the action of this pharmacology, Song Ning felt that the spiritual power in his body seemed to be imprisoned.


    There is no doubt that there is something wrong with this wine dish. Before that, Song Ning felt that Bai Ting was a little strange, but he didn''t expect that he actually moved in this wine dish.


    "Brother Bai." Song Ning immediately mobilized the spiritual confrontation in his body. After all, he was an alchemist, and he had a deep understanding of pharmacology. Moreover, there was a drop of blood from the fairy fairy in his body. At this moment, he wanted to dissolve this in the body. Medicine is not impossible, but Song Ning has never done such a thing, and he can''t guarantee whether it will succeed.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Song, please." Bai Ting said with a smile.


    "I do have a problem. I hope Brother Bai will answer me." Song Ning pretended to be indifferent, but the spiritual power in the body was madly impacting the medicine in the body, trying to decompose the medicine.


    Bai Ting nodded and said frankly: "Brother Song only asked."


    "Since Brother Bai is so calm, I''m going to the door. This wine, this food, why is the medicine in it?" Song Ning smiled as he spoke, and at the same time, Song Ning turned his hands around and spiritual energy appeared around him. Block the surroundings.


    Bai Ting looked stunned. He immediately got up from the stone bench and stopped a few steps before stopping: "Song, Brother Song, what are you saying, what''s wrong with this wine?"


    Song Ning looked at Bai Ting with a smile, and he pointed to the enchantment around him: "Although this is not a too strong formation, but no one can break it in the spirit realm, now let''s talk about this wine dish What does the medicine inside mean? "


    Bai Ting''s pupils shrank suddenly, his body receded again and again, but as soon as his body fell into the enchantment, the enchantment sent a wave of ripples to isolate Bai Ting from this formation.


    At this time, Song Ning''s movements were already noticed by Xiao Ke and Hei Feng. The two quickly rushed towards this place. Bai Ting was terrified and gave Song Ning a hard look: "I didn''t expect you I can see it, but I want to stop me by virtue of this enchantment? "


    Song Ning''s expression didn''t move, just looking at Bai Ting. At the same time, Bai Ting''s palm fell on the enchantment. The enchantment arranged by Song Ning suddenly broke. Bai Ting stood up and galloped toward the distance.


    "Master!" Heifeng and Xiao Ke would block when they rushed up, but Song Ning stopped: "Well, after all, it used to be my brother and spare his life."


    Bai Ting heard this, and he was a little calm in his heart, but at the moment he couldn''t figure it out. Those medicines were meticulously prepared by him. Why was it discovered by Song Ning and why did it not work?


    "What he said just now is to spare my life. Looking like this, he is not bluffing. Does this medicine have no effect on him?" Bai Ting''s brow twisted into a word of "chuan", at this time he only had to thank himself Run fast.


    The monks who had been following Song Ning before looked at each other at this moment. Although they had thought that perhaps Bai Ting had unknown intentions, they did not expect Bai Ting to take medicine.


    Bai Ting has always given the impression of being open. Why did he use Song Ning at this time? This directly affects Bai Ting''s impression in everyone''s mind. This person who is very likely to become the demon clan''s chief may actually use this kind of tricks, which is really incredible.


    At this time, Heifeng and Xiao Ke stood beside Song Ning, and there was a shame in Heifeng''s eyes: "Master, I ..."


    Song Ning shook his head, and now all his speeches are voices: "Why, this person is not Bai Ting, Brother Bai will not be like that."


    Song Ning''s words heard the black wind a little veiled: "Then he is ..."


    The words of Heifeng are not transmitted, and Song Ning immediately transmitted them to stop them: "Do n��t talk nonsense, the thing about Bai Ting, use communication to communicate, do n��t say it directly, now I do n��t know how many eyes are in our eyes . "


    Heifeng immediately understood: "He is not Bai Ting, why did the master just say to let him go?"


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "He is not Bai Ting, but do you know what happened just now? I have medicines in my wine and vegetables, and these medicines will have some effects after interaction, which makes me sleepy and my body''s spiritual power is still imprisoned. Live, if I did n��t scare him away with that kind of strong attitude, now I ��m afraid I ��m in a coma. If I ��m in a coma, neither of you should be his opponent. "


    Song Ning has already expanded the enchantment between his speeches. This enchantment is isolated from spiritual consciousness. At this moment, when Song Ning wanted to come, those spiritual realm monks ��spiritual consciousness could not be penetrated. Inquisitive, if someone really breaks his boundary with spiritual consciousness, then Heifeng and Xiaoke will also know at the first time.


    Heifeng and Xiaoke looked at the boundary around them, and at this moment they understood it. It turned out that Song Ning made it all on purpose. As for Bai Ting, it wasn''t himself, so maybe he was lost.


    "The medicinal power attack, I can only simply resist now, I can''t completely dispel the medicinal power, the two of you protect me, and I refine the panacea." Song Ning hurriedly said.


    Heifeng and Xiaoke didn''t say much. They meditated directly next to Song Ning. Song Ning turned over and took out the Qinglong Ding. While feeling the power in his body, he began to refine the panacea.


    At this time, many people found that Song Ning even arranged the surroundings into an enchantment with spiritual power. Those spiritual realm monks did not dare to easily detect, but even if they wanted to detect, they could not detect it. As for the fairyland Monks, they are all very interesting. Just now, even Song Ning''s good brother Bai Ting has started to deal with Song Ning. Song Ning''s mood is definitely not good. How can they forcefully investigate the enchantment arranged by Song Ning at this moment? ?


    Bai Ting, who was fleeing in the distance, stopped his body and looked in the direction of Song Ning, thought deeply ...

 Chapter 519： Brave to death

    "It is impossible that he has been poisoned, but it was just a strong support just now?" Bai Ting hesitated. His previous plan was perfect, but he did not expect it to be realized on Song Ning. Bai Ting thought for a long time. Where did he finally figure it out, perhaps because of Song Ning''s alchemist status.


    "Forgetting that he is still an alchemist, I didn''t expect that the human alchemist still has such an accomplishment in medicinal materials, but just now I felt a faint spirit from him, just like the blood of our demon fairy family, this again What''s going on? "Bai Ting frowned.


    However, when Bai Ting paused, he suddenly felt that there was a spirit consciousness sweeping, which was Song Ning''s!


    Bai Ting was terrified in his heart, and immediately fled to the distance. He was too scared to die. If Song Ning now chased, and once again exhibited the tricks that were enough to pierce the sky at that time, how could he resist?


    After Song Ning determined that Bai Ting was gone, he began to concentrate on alchemy. If it were Song Ning''s mind, he would be incomparable to others. If Song Ning''s soul had healed at this moment, Song Ning would never be able to concentrate.


    Time slowly passed, and as time passed, Song Ning''s medicine became stronger and stronger. At this moment, Song Ning''s use of spiritual power was extremely difficult, but fortunately his immortality was about to take shape.


    The outside monks saw that Song Ning did not show up for such a long time, but he still had some doubts in his mind. This demon domain is so big, naturally there are monks who will covet Song Ning. After that, Song Ning began to encircle and blockade. Isn''t there anything wrong?


    In a certain city, two city lords are looking at the direction of Song Ning. The enchantment has been arranged for a few hours. Although these hours are just a blink of an eye for their monks, but for today ��s Song Ning said it was different. It stands to reason that the people of the Bai family used a **** chase order to kill him, and then his good brother Bai Ting also shot him. Song Ning should be very angry at this time, and should go to the Bai family. Looking for revenge.


    "Brother Liu, do you think Song Ning is a bit true or false?" Said a monk holding a folding fan.


    That brother Liu was a tall and thin old man. At this moment he heard the folding fan monk''s words and raised his brow slightly: "It seems that the idea in your heart is the same as mine. I think it must be true, not false."


    The two looked at each other, and there was a greedy expression in their expressions.


    "It''s better ... you and I join forces?" Said the folding fan monk.


    "Brother Feng said that, I don''t have any opinions, but the terrifying nature of the last thing I got ..." said the old man named Liu.


    When Brother Feng heard this, he immediately burst out laughing: "This matter will not have to worry about Brother Liu. If we really have the honour to kill Song Ning, then some of us will surely be able to get that amazing creation. I got a terrible creation, then Song Ning ��s storage rings and other items belonged to Brother Liu. If Brother Liu got that creation, everything else would belong to me. "


    There was a trace of ecstasy in the heart of the monk holding a folding fan, as if he had already seen his success.


    "The nun beside him ..." The old man swallowed.


    "That nun is naturally counted among all items of Song Ning." Feng Brother said.


    The two laughed one after another: "Okay! I was waiting for the monks to survive this crisis. If we give up this opportunity now, I am afraid that we will regret it for a lifetime and might as well fight it."


    "Yes, Song Ning must have arranged this enchantment because of Bai Ting''s poison outbreak. We are not forcibly investigating now, as long as we rush over and approach close, we will force in directly, how?"


    "It''s so good. If it was really killed by us, it would be our great fortune. If he was fine, we would not necessarily be directly killed by him."


    The two discussed very well, and as soon as the words fell, they felt that it was not too late, and immediately flew in the direction of Song Ning.


    Both of them are Xuxian. Although Xuxian''s cultivation practice was nothing in Song Ning''s eyes before, but if it was not because of the state of blood devil, or if it was not because of the burning sword, Song Ning still wanted to overcome Xuxian. Suffering, not to mention he is poisoned now?


    During these few hours, Song Ning has been worried that someone will forcefully break in, but with the passage of time, as the immortality medicine is about to be successfully refined, Song Ning''s vigilance also lowered. In his view, those monks are really afraid By the way, according to the calculations in Song Ning''s mind, he was almost able to persist until the refining of the Elixir was completed.


    Song Ning''s eyes began to fight. This time he really couldn''t stand it. He either used spiritual power to maintain the alchemy or used spiritual power to fight the drowsiness. Now most of his spiritual power is imprisoned, completely Unable to display it, but what most worried Song Ning is that the immortal medicine he has refined now may not be really effective. If it is not effective, then everything is in vain.


    Song Ning seemed to be able to feel many eyes looking at him at this moment outside the enchantment.


    Indeed, beyond the enchantment at this time, many people''s eyes are on Song Ning. For Song Ning at the moment, they are very curious: "Would Song Ning be poisoned just now, is he healing now?"


    "How about healing? Even if it''s poisoned, it''s a poisonous snake. Who dares to touch it?"


    However, while these Xu Xian were chatting, they suddenly saw two monks flying next to Song Ning''s enchantment. These two monks were Xu Xian Xiu Xiu. As soon as they fell, they quickly rushed to Song Ning Institute. The arranged enchantment walked.


    "These two people really do not know life and death, and they even attempted Song Ning."


    "Oh, the two of them are not far from death."


    The Dao immortals laughed, but when they laughed at the two monks, they only heard the sound of "Bang", and the enchantment set by Song Ning was broken.


    "These two are really crazy? Are they dead?"


    But when the enchantment arranged by Song Ning was broken, everyone was stunned. At this moment, Song Ning''s face was extremely ugly. Sitting there, his eyes were almost closed, and there was a alchemy furnace in front of Song Ning. There is a faint flame under this alchemy furnace, and Song Ning is obviously in alchemy.


    "Song Ning can''t do it!" I don''t know who said that. At the same time, the two Xu Xian monks named Liu and Feng were overjoyed. When they saw Song Ning''s appearance at the moment, they knew Song Ning was poisoned. Now the **** flash of death on Song Ning''s body seems to be full of endless temptations.


    "Do it!" The two looked at each other, the ecstatic look on their faces hard to hide.


    At this moment, the flame that was about to extinguish under the Qinglong Ding suddenly burned, and Song Ning also broke away from the state of going to sleep, and suddenly had a little spirit, and the black wind and small beside him But the two quickly rushed towards the two virtual fairy monks.

 Chapter 520： Daoxian deterred

    "The two of you get away from me, now get away, and spare you not to die!" The monk with the surname Feng holding a folding fan sneered.


    Although he is persuading to surrender now, in fact, his movements did not stop at all. In his view, the virtual fairy monks played against the two spirit monks, and they did not need to talk nonsense with them, as long as they were suppressed by force.


    "Oh, Master Alchemy, no one should disturb." Heifeng sneered, his body repaired burst out, although not as good as the virtual fairy, but it is not weak. In the spirit realm, there should be few rivals, Xiao Ke can be transformed into something Ling Fox, there appeared six tails behind her. The six tails were very white, like snow. Between the six tails fluttering, there was a flutter of demonishness.


    "Huh, that black one, this white one ... hehe."


    The two thought of going together. When the words fell, the two of them shot against the black wind at the same time.


    After all, the black wind is a spiritual realm monk, and he has already lost his opponent, but he has blocked the path of the two virtual immortal monks. Xiao Ke is next to assist in the attack. But now she has not recovered, and the cultivation is too low. Help can''t help at all.


    "Oh, don''t blame us. If you want to blame you, you''re too ignorant." The tall, thin old man sneered, slapped it, and slapped the black wind straight for several steps, and his chest was stuffy. More blood spewed out.


    Huh?


    The old man was stunned. It stands to reason that the palm just now was enough to fly the spiritual monk in front of him, but he only took a few steps back.


    However, before the black wind slowed down, the attack of the folding fan monk fell on the black wind. Facing the fairy monk, the black wind can only resist now. The two fairy monks seem to cooperate very well. It is really difficult to be tit-for-tat, and now Black Wind can only pin its hopes on Song Ning, hoping that Song Ning will be refined into a panacea sooner, otherwise it will be over.


    The Dao Xian stared at them for fighting, and after these few breathing battles, if the black wind was full, Song Ning remained motionless.


    "Is Song Ning really moving or pretending?"


    "It''s hard to say, shouldn''t he be waiting? If someone tries to deal with him again, maybe he will do it too, and now he is facing some hypocritical monks, maybe he is a bit disdainful."


    Those Dao immortals are speculating on Song Ning''s situation one by one, but they can speculate back to speculation. The immortal art cracking and immortal art that Song Ning exhibited before were too strong, and the more those who cultivated higher, the more they could feel When Song Ning was so powerful, how could they not deal with Song Ning before? If Song Ning was just pretending to have something to do, which caused the rest to start, and then kill the person who did it?


    This possibility is not impossible, after all, Song Ning said before, "Avoid my life, keep my death".


    "Look, look, Song Ning''s alchemy did not stop there, and the flame under the alchemy furnace seemed to be vigorous."


    "What? I didn''t see the flames raging."


    "Are you blind? If you take a closer look, it is clearly stronger than before."


    "Song Ning opened his eyes, you whisper, Song Ning opened his eyes!"


    However, they did not know that the flame under the alchemy furnace suddenly flourished because Song Ning coughed twice, and the spiritual power in the body was unstable. As for Song Ning, his eyes were open because Song Ning accidentally choked himself when he coughed. .


    If those Taoxian knew the specific situation, this would be the case, fearing that they would be fooled by themselves in an instant.


    But these Dao immortals are still good. At least they did n��t do it. If they were really scared, they were just a bit scared. But the two monks who were fighting with the black wind were different. The two of them kept watching Song Ning ��s situation. After a few breaths passed, they still couldn''t kill the black wind. They were also anxious. The flame under the Qinglong Cave suddenly flourished, and Song Ning suddenly opened his eyes. Both of them were so scared.


    However, after opening his eyes, Song Ning only glanced at the two monks, and then closed his eyes. The flame under the Qinglongding suddenly weakened a little.


    The two monks were slightly puzzled, but now that they are all here, how can they easily flinch? The eyes of the two were crossed, and the trick of attacking the black wind was already a trick.


    "If you don''t give way, you will die!"


    The black wind retreated several steps in a row, and the crowded body spirit turned into a defense in front of the body. This defense is a shield formed by spiritual force. Spiritual power can be transformed, but it can be substantive after it is transformed. It is very rare that someone who can do this must be a leader in the spiritual realm.


    When a substantive shield appeared in front of the black wind, everyone was stunned. This Song Ning was really a hidden dragon and a lying tiger. This spiritual realm monk was able to apply spiritual power to such a point, it was amazing.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the shield of the Black Wind snapped and shattered.


    Immortal force impacted on the black wind, but the black wind would rather resist the attack and refuse to dodge, because behind him is Song Ning, if he escaped, then Song Ning must be attacked.


    Heifeng knew that when he was practicing alchemy, he could not be disturbed. Now that he is fighting with these two men, he has already caused a lot of movement. He is afraid to affect Song Ning.


    "Black Wind!" Xiao Ke screamed. She couldn''t help a little at the moment. Now she sees that Black Wind hurt herself in order to help Song Ning resist. She is even more anxious.


    The black wind sipped a few sips of blood and lay on the ground. At this moment, his spiritual power had been broken up, and it was completely impossible to fight. Even a good healing will take a long time to recover.


    Xiao Ke rushed over, but the two monks were just a shot of Xian Li, and they bound Xiao Ke.


    "It''s just a cultivation practice that can''t be done by God, so you can look at it obediently, your master is not too good, it''s just a bit poisoned, it has become a half-dead look, and you will serve us obediently in the future. Either one of the two brothers. "The monk with the surname Feng who held a folding fan grinned. He licked his lips. He just looked at Xiao Ke just now. Now he looks at Xiao Ke up close, and he has some thoughts in his heart.


    Although Xiao Ke can be transformed into a demon, her white fluff now inspires these two monks. They have been practicing for too long. What kind of women haven''t seen them? But like Xiao Ke, they still met for the first time.


    "Six-tailed Spirit Fox, it must be enjoyable to play with, six tails, humming." The tall and thin monk Liu surnamed was almost draining.


    The two of them talked and lifted their feet close to Song Ning. Even at this moment, they did not dare to underestimate the enemy. They were afraid of attacking Song Ning from a long-range attack. They would have to approach Song Ning and try their best to kill him. ...

 Chapter 521： Kyuo

    But just when they were about to take a step, they suddenly felt caught by their ankles. This force was so great that they were startled and thought it was Song Ning. But when they looked down, they realized that it was still There is no dead black wind.


    Heifeng grabbed a man''s ankle with one hand. At this moment, he almost exhausted all his strength by grasping the ankle of these two men: "The master wants me to stay here. If I am still alive, you ... don''t think about it! "


    The killing flashed in the eyes of the two, originally they did not want to give the black wind a final blow, but now ...


    "go to hell!"


    The two raised their hands to hit the black wind, but suddenly heard a anger coming from the side. This sound was trembling, and a violent spiritual force rushed to them, and the power of the surrounding world quickly rushed to gather near them. come.


    Someone broke through at this time? !


    At this time, the Taoist immortals who watched the battle were also stunned. At first, they thought that Song Ning was going to start, but then they found that they were wrong. It was not Song Ning, but the Six-tailed Spirit Fox. Time to break through!


    The Spirit Fox''s breakthrough speed is extremely fast, that is, in a moment, the tail behind her instantly changes from six to seven, and then the naked eye becomes eight.


    The strength of the spirit fox is related to the tail. The more tails, the stronger the strength. And the breakthrough of the spirit fox will not follow the usual level. If there are any creatures in this world that can suddenly break through continuously, then people are the first in their hearts. The idea must be Linghu.


    "Nine-tailed Spirit Fox!" Changsheng Mountain took a breath from Li Zizi, Song Ning still had this kind of existence around him, and he could suddenly break through in a crisis, which really opened their eyes.


    The two Xianxian monks were terrified. They never thought that Xiao Ke would break through at such a time. The strength of Jiuwei Linghu is already the peak of Wen Dao, or it can be said to be near Xxian, although they are not afraid However, they are worried that Xiao Ke''s strength will continue to improve.


    "Kill!" The two men gritted their teeth as if they had made some extremely painful decision. If they could, they really wanted to earn Xiao Ke''s hips, but now ...


    "Roar!" Xiao Ke roared and rushed towards the two monks. The ground beneath her was crushed into powder directly by a strong impact. For a moment, the surrounding spiritual power surged.


    The two Xuxian monks no longer keep their hands now. Song Ning had some reactions just now. Now Song Ning opened his eyes. How could they continue to delay?


    when!


    The two forces collided, the surrounding earthquake shook, the gravel was filled with sky, and the dust was flying. The black wind lying on the ground closed its eyes at this moment, and passed out in the impact.


    Boom ...


    Xiao Ke flew out dozens of feet, and hit the body without knowing how many times she had tossed and then stopped. Her nine tails flew like a peacock, and her twinkling twinkling eyes flashed out. A chilling light.


    "We didn''t want to kill you, you asked for it!" The two of them took out their weapons one after another, and Xianli condensed on the weapons. The weapons flew out and smashed towards Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke wanted to jump up, but suddenly felt that the surrounding space was squeezed out. The squeezing of this space was caused by the attack of those two weapons. The Spiritual Realm monk was in front of the Wonderland monk. In the fairyland, Xiaoke, even the Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox, still has no strength to fight back in the face of the suppression of the two Xianxian monks.


    "Roar!" Xiao Ke roared. She got up and rushed to the two weapons, as if to use her body to resist.


    Because of the turmoil caused by the fighting around, Song Ning''s eyes that were already sleeping were opened again. The moment he opened his eyes, he was a little confused. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, he didn''t even know where he was now. , What the **** happened.


    He felt so tired and so sleepy that he had a blank brain for a moment.


    That is, at this moment of the brain blank, Song Ning found that the flame under the alchemy furnace in front of him was about to extinguish. If it was extinguished at this time, then his previous efforts were abandoned!


    Song Ning was frightened with cold sweat. He hurriedly maintained his spiritual power, and the flame was vigorous again under the Qinglong Ding.


    This was the last spiritual power in Song Ning''s body, but it was this last spiritual power that scared the two Xu Xian monks into a meal.


    Xiao Ke took advantage of this moment to blow two weapons, and her body flew backwards, but she was flying backwards beside Song Ning. Until it hit Song Ning, Xiao Ke stopped.


    The two Xianxian monks looked at Song Ning at this moment, and there was a trace of fear in their hearts, but then, in their eyes, there was endless murderous intention.


    Xiao Ke slammed into Song Ning, she hurriedly looked at Song Ning, fearing that she would disturb Song Ning Lian Dan, however, Song Ning greeted her with a very soft eyes, at this moment Song Ning''s eyes were smiling, With pity.


    Boom!


    boom����


    "Song Ning, you die!"


    "The character is mine, your stuff is mine, this little fox is mine too!"


    The voice of the two broke out, and the attack rushed towards Song Ning''s head. At the same time, Xiao Ke also exhausted all his energy to jump up and greeted the attack of the two, even if she knew that if it was now blocked here On the attack, I am afraid that I will die.


    In just a short moment, countless pictures emerged in Xiao Ke''s mind. The previous life and Song Ning were all together. Song Ning was trapped by love, hurt by love, moved by love, and struggled for love ...


    How can Xiao Ke hope that one day, if he is the same as Leng Yuexiao, then Song Ning will care about her like that, but Xiao Ke finds that some in Song Ning''s heart is Leng Yuexiao, not her.


    Perhaps, she can only be a master and servant for a lifetime, but she has better luck, and is now in her second life. If she can, she hopes to have the third and fourth ...


    Faced with the attack of the two, Xiao Ke closed his eyes, and the nine floating tails also lost their vitality. It seemed that they had already predicted that they were about to die and would no longer resist.


    Xiao Ke''s only hope now is that Song Ning can complete the refining of the Elixir, otherwise no matter whether it is Black Wind''s serious injury or her death, it has no value at all.


    Just as the attacks of these two monks hit, the Taoist immortals were all surprised, did Song Ning really fail?


    If not, why haven''t you done it yet? If he doesn''t do it, his two servants will die.


    The two Xian Xian came here is just a few breathing kung fu. Bai Ting, who has not escaped too far, now feels that what is happening here has come in a frenzy, he does not want his plan to fail.


    At the same time, there are also many Daoxian who seem to be crazy, flying towards the place where Song Ning is located. If Song Ning is really not working now, they must give Song Ning a fatal blow ...

 Chapter 522： Why are you doing it?

    At this time, the inner heart of the whole demon trembles, some are boiling, some are excited, some are shocked, some are unbelievable, but no matter what kind of mood, it is due to Song Ning.


    Song Ning was actually poisoned. At this moment, Song Ning has reached the end of his life. Such a thing, who can think of it half a day ago? Half a day ago, Song Ning was like a god. The fate of the entire demon domain was almost in the hands of Song Ning. And half a day later, Song Ning was going to be killed?


    Before, the monks who felt that the **** chase could not shake Song Ning felt like a dream at this moment. For a moment, the hero was afraid that there would be no bones in the end.


    A sigh came from somewhere. This sigh was very loud. Although it was only a simple sigh, it made all monks feel a strong power at this moment. This power is invisible, without power, without Attack, but still give people a sense of inexplicable palpitations.


    But at the moment, the attack was close to Xiao Ke.


    But at this moment, a flame burst out of the Qinglong Ding. When the flame came out, a hot burning elixir flew out of the Qinglong Ding. The elixir flew directly into Song Ning''s mouth, and Song Ning chewed hard. Elixir turned into mist and poured into Song Ning''s body.


    In an instant, this mist turned into countless parts in Song Ning''s body. All the toxins in Song Ning''s body were cleaned up in an instant, and at the same time, Song Ning''s eyes opened, and his murderous eyes flickered.


    At this time, the attack distance was only less than three inches from Xiao Ke. Xiao Ke''s skin was already punctured by this attack. Under this powerful attack, Xiao Ke also recovered his human form. She closed her eyes, the only thing before her deathbed. Fortunately, she heard the voice from the Qinglong Ding behind her.


    "Master Dan has become ..." Xiao Ke''s mouth hung with a smile.


    But just when Xiao Ke had already accepted death, just as the two false immortals had already hit an inch in front of Xiao Ke, Xiao Ke ��s body suddenly seemed to be pulled back by a certain force, but only quickly backed away. Seeing a palm grabbing Xiao Ke''s neck, he pulled Xiao Ke behind him. At the same time, the other palm protruded out. The palm had the power of ice and fire, and the power of ice and fire burst, breaking the two false fairy''s. Attack offset.


    Boom!


    The power burst, and the two Xianxian monks were blown away in the burst of the power fluctuations, and they retreated a dozen feet before they could stop. There was blood on their chests.


    The smoke is thick, but in this thick smoke, the figure who has been sitting still has not moved, but at this time there is a dumb little girl sitting behind him, and beside the little girl, there is a comatose unconscious Middle-aged monk on the ground.


    That little woman is Xiao Ke, and the middle-aged monk is the black wind. As for the one who is sitting still, it is Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly, and when he got up, he turned Qinglongding into the storage ring. He burned all his spiritual energy outside the body, with a **** air in his face.


    "You guys, all come together to join in the excitement?" Song Ning seemed to smile instead of smile, as if to ask, but also to ask.


    Those Daoxian who had just appeared were pale, and the Sanyuan Daoxian laughed immediately: "We, we want to help Song Daoyou!"


    Bai Mei Dao Xian is now hiding behind everyone, and his heart is almost jumping out.


    Song Ning''s expression was as usual, but at this time he didn''t even look at the Dao immortal: "If there is next time, all will die."


    This sound is as calm as chatting with my friends for many years, but it fell in these Daoxian ears, but they were already scared to their souls, and their mood was almost collapsed at this time. After watching for so long, although they also suspected Song Ning may be pretending, but after seeing that Black Wind and Xiao Ke are seriously injured, they also want to share a piece of soup, maybe they can really kill Song Ning and get the character, but they never thought that Song Ning actually At the last moment!


    It''s so obvious that it''s pretended!


    At this time, no one knows what immortal medicine Song Ning has just refined, and no one knows that Song Ning is really close to losing Xiao Ke and Heifeng. In their view, Song Ning just looked like a fisherman In general, let the wind and waves rise up and sit on the fishing boat until you finish refining the Elixir, as if everything is under control.


    "Song Daoyou is not going to be angry, we just thought ..."


    A Dao Xian is trying to give some explanation that sounds like a fantasy, but he hasn''t finished his words, only to hear a word from Song Ning''s mouth.


    "roll."


    All Daoxian hurriedly lost their smiles and turned to go, but when they just flew away, Song Ning suddenly said: "He who bullied me, **** it."


    Among them, Dao Xian immediately understood Song Ning''s meaning. At this time, the two Xu Xian had no more fighting spirit, and they couldn''t even mention Song Ning''s heart. It seemed that the Dao Xian heard Song Ning''s words and scrambled to attack the two Xian Xian.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the two false immortals were beaten by the dozen or so Taoist immortals.


    Song Ning looked at these Daoxian inexplicably: "They bullied me, why do you do it?"


    "Haha, we came here to help Song Daoyou. Even if Song Daoyou didn''t say, we will kill them at the right time."


    "Yeah, it''s so hateful! It''s actually a surprise attack to see Song Daoyou in Alchemy, these two are **** it!"


    A dozen Dao Xian immediately complimented. Song Ning''s previous strength was too strong. Song Ning''s sudden counterattack just now made them cold and sweating. At this time, did they not show performance?


    Although their behavior is extremely shameful in the eyes of those Dao Xian who haven''t come to do it, what is their face in order to survive?


    They thought Song Ning would sell them a face, but Song Ning''s face cooled down: "The person who bullied me should kill me even if he wants to kill, why do you do it!"


    The dozen or so Dao immortals were stunned immediately. Would it be wrong to kill you? But Song Ningzhiqiang and they have all experienced it. At this time, they dare not say anything to Song Ning, they can only laugh with embarrassment.


    "Oh." Song Ning sneered, turned around and sat back, first took out a few pills of medicine to take under the black wind, and then caressed Xiao Ke''s body: "I wanted to avenge you, but these people rob Kill. "


    Xiao Ke had already recovered from surprise at this time, and tears burst into his face. Where else would he care about who killed the two Xu Xian?


    Song Ning let Xiao Ke cry into his arms, and Xiao Ke whimpered, "What about the Black Wind? Is he alright?"


    "It''s okay, if there is something wrong with the black wind, these want to come to pick up the cheap Daoxian ... all are going to die!" Song Ning smiled, but his voice seemed to come from Nether ...

 Chapter 523： Current situation

    Those Taoxian originally wanted to come to pick up the cheap, they heard Song Ning say this natural guilty conscience at this moment, they did not find that Song Ning has no killing point at all, to be precise, today''s Song Ning can''t even kill Xu Xian, let alone Say they are immortal.


    But they didn''t know, they thought everything before Song Ning was pretended, now Song Ning is ready, where can they dare to stay here?


    "Cough, Song Daoyou, we had some misunderstandings before. It is the so-called no-fighting, no acquaintance, no-fighting. We are all busy now, so let''s go first."


    "Yeah, Song Daoyou, if you take a break here, we will go first. If Song Daoyou is free, we will go to Baihua Valley as a guest. Our Baihua Valley welcomes Song Daoyou very much." Sanyuan Daoxian also hurried to keep up, he Song Ning had a sneak attack before.


    Song Ning didn''t care about the conscientious words of Bai Mei Dao Xian before, but as soon as the three Yuan Dao Xian opened, Song Ning raised a brow: "Hundred Flowers Valley? I was going to go."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian really wanted to lick her mouth, why did she go up and mention Baihua Valley?


    "Eh? Looks like you are not welcome." Song Ning frowned.


    Sanyuan Daoxian immediately waved his hands to deny: "Welcome, of course welcome, when Song Daoyou is going, the old man is waiting in Baihua Valley."


    "You go back and wait, I consider whether to go to Baijia or Baihua Valley first." Song Ning waved his hand, indicating that Sanyuan Daoxian could go.


    Sanyuan Daoxian was relieved a little, but when he thought that Song Ning was going to Baihua Valley, he felt as if he was crushing a fast stone.


    The other Dao immortals also left one by one, but they were still swelling, but now they are quiet again. This time, Song Ning glanced far away in the direction of Bai Ting, but this time, Bai Ting hurriedly avoided Like to be scared, leave quickly.


    Song Ning exhibited the enchantment again. Although the enchantment was simply isolated from the outside world ��s sight, no one dared to touch it. During the enchantment, Song Ning took out a few pills of medicine and crushed it. In the hands of Xiao Ke: "The wound on the body will not hurt when applied."


    "Well." Xiao Ke responded. This time she wanted to protect Song Ning, but she didn''t expect to be protected by Song Ning. Xiao Ke took off her clothes before Song Ning. Song Ning didn''t care. He turned his head. Looking at the black wind, fingers clasped on the black wind''s wrist, and the spiritual force penetrated into the black wind, checking the current situation of the black wind.


    After a moment, Song Ning sighed that the black wind''s injury was not light. If it was not for protecting him, the black wind would not suffer such a serious injury. First he burned the sky sword, then the black wind, and finally Xiao Ke, fortunately he Save Xiao Ke at the last moment, otherwise Xiao Ke may be the most injured among the three, and may even die.


    Song Ning looked sad. Was it wrong to come to this demon domain by yourself?


    Is it unfair to them to involve so many people in order to save Leng Yuexiao?


    But although he felt sorry for the people in front of him, Song Ning still felt that in life, he did something, did something wrong, and some things had to be done.


    Before Song Ning came to this demon domain because there are some medicinal materials to find, now only two kinds of medicinal materials have been found, and there are only a few remaining. He could not leave before these medicinal materials were found, and now there is another thing like the fairy fairy family. .


    If it is another race, no matter what happened, Song Ning will not care, but the demon fairy is different. Before Song Ning met Bai Ru to buy the elixir, it is very likely that the elixir is to be given to Baixin Yes, let Baixin''s physique be exchanged for others, then Baixin becomes a waste person, not only that, but the relationship between Baiting and Baixin is so good. If something goes wrong with Baixin, Baiting will certainly be affected. .


    If Bai Ting had n��t come to Song Ning before, and Bai Ting had n��t used the medicine in that dish, then Song Ning would n��t be too worried, but these things happened, and Song Ning thought about this demon clan. I feel more suspicious.


    He suspiciously determined that the person he saw before was not Bai Ting. Song Ning could not only feel from the manners, but also from some language and speaking style, he could feel that the one he faced before was not Bai Ting. People are in control.


    "It''s not the control of drugs, but the control of the mind, it may be the seizure." Song Ning sighed, if even the fairy fairy clan has become like this, then Bai Ting''s life is a problem, the future young patriarch may be Was taken away, did this matter of the fairy fairy tribe know?


    While thinking about these issues, Song Ning gently stroked the Burning Sky Sword in his hand. Xiao Fen is now in a coma. The Burning Sky Sword cannot be used. Song Ning ��s current strength is at most equivalent to being a virtual fairy monk. When I went to the Bai family, if I could not do anything, I might be chased and killed by the people of the Bai family.


    But if ...


    Song Ning actually thought about waiting to go to the Bai''s house after the Scarlet Pursuit Order ended. At that time, it was said that he was able to obtain amazing fortune, but by that time he didn''t know if Bai Xin had taken the Elixir and was already married, I don''t know if Bai Ting has been completely taken away, his own body is no longer his own.


    The thought of Song Ning felt a headache.


    Just when Song Ning thought about these things, the black wind woke up.


    Then Song Ning shook his head and tossed the anxiety in his heart aside, looked down at the black wind, and then turned over and took out several pills: "Take these pills."


    No matter what the black wind took the Elixir, after all the brains were taken, it showed a happy smile: "Master, you are all right."


    Song Ning nodded: "Thank you before. Without your resistance, I will not be able to refine the panacea. It is estimated that I am already a corpse."


    Heifeng scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He is now Song Ning''s servant. He has never heard the master thank him.


    "Fortunately, you have a golden body, and it didn''t hurt the basics, but it was discovered that the monk of the fairyland is higher than you. If it is a monk of the fairyland, it is really possible to break your golden body and directly kill you." Song Ning said.


    Before the black wind, he was thinking hard about having a golden body. Now he thinks about it. He really feels afraid after a while. Although he used to be extremely high, he is just a spiritual monk. Even Jin Dan is fake. Jin Dan, fighting with people just now, that fairyland monk is not strong, but it has enough strength to break his golden body, which is also a wake up to the black wind.


    "Okay, you''ll cultivate yourself first, and then we will go to Baihua Valley. I''ll ask for two herbs." Song Ning said.

 Chapter 524： Domineering?

    When the Black Wind responded, crossed his knees, and when the Black Wind meditated, Song Ning turned over and took out the Qinglong Ding to start alchemy. Before that, because the Black Wind and Xiao Ke could not do anything, it led to the two virtual fairy monks being able to use them Severely injured, now Song Ning is thinking of refining some medicine for Xiao Ke and Hei Feng, so that they can break through the fairyland.


    But what made Song Ning feel speechless was that he discovered that the Nadan medicine for the spirit realm breaking through the fairy realm needed a medicinal material, which he did not have.


    "It seems that I really have to go to Baihua Valley first. There are herbs in Baihua Valley. You can take some of them, just hoping not to meet the Bai family." Song Ning murmured, originally preparing alchemy, but then alchemy The stove was closed.


    Xiao Ke was quite excited when Song Ning took out the alchemy furnace, but then Song Ning put away the alchemy furnace again, and she was a little puzzled.


    "Master, why put away the alchemy furnace?" Xiao Ke asked.


    "Insufficient medicinal materials, we will go to Baihua Valley when the black wind has finished adjusting. By the way, you have evolved into Jiuwei before. If you want to improve your strength, what kind of medicine is needed, do you know?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke said: "Every medicine can be used, and all medicines I take are the same. As long as the medicine is better, the more I can improve, it does n��t matter what medicine it is."


    Song Ning was quite surprised. This was the first time he heard about this kind of thing. If he didn''t speak it out from childhood, Song Ning certainly wouldn''t believe there was such a thing: "Is this the truth?"


    Xiao Ke nodded desperately: "This is my physique, but it takes a certain amount of time for me to absorb the Elixir. Now it is the Jiuwei Linghu, and it will absorb the Elixir faster."


    "Then you can take these medicines, and tell me when you''re done." Song Ning said to Xiao Ke that some of the third-grade and fourth-grade medicines that were temporarily unavailable and relatively large in quantity.


    Xiao Ke was extremely happy. After seeing Song Ning''s panacea, she seemed to have completely forgotten what had happened. She picked up the panacea and began to chew.


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke and looked cute and cute. He was in a much better mood. He wanted to know Xiao Ke''s body and see how Xiao Ke digested these medicines. I thought that this was somewhat impolite, so I didn''t do it.


    After a while, the black wind also finished adjusting interest rates. Under Song Ning''s medicine and the black interest rate adjustment, he was fine. Although there was still some pain in his body, it was all internal injuries. No, it will take some time.


    "After going to Baihua Valley for a while, you two must pretend to be arrogant, you know?" Song Ning said.


    "Arrogant?" Xiao Ke and Heifeng almost spoke in unison.


    If you let Xiao Ke pretend, Xiao Ke is a bit difficult. She never knows what arrogance is, and she does n��t know how to pretend, but Black Wind is different. Black Wind ��s favorite is this kind of thing. He also wanted to be arrogant before. But there is really no arrogant capital next to Song Ning. Let ��s not talk about the strength of Song Ning. Even those who come to attack Song Ning are fairyland monks. He is just the pinnacle of the spiritual realm. How can he be arrogant in front of the fairyland monks?


    But now it''s different. Song Ning said to make them arrogant. This is obviously to make them play tigers and eat pigs.


    But while Song Ning said this, Heifeng also felt something was wrong: "Master, is it your current strength ..."


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "I do have a problem with my current strength. If I don''t burn Sky Sword, I am at most the strength of the virtual fairy in this demon domain. If you want to kill the virtual fairy, you need to spend some effort, not to mention It is said that Dao Xian, but if the Sky Burning Sword is in hand, I can turn into a state of bloodbath demon god, the strength has not improved many times, plus the previous type of Sky Burning, Dao Xian have to give back three points when they see me. "


    Heifeng and Xiaoke are also understandable. The Burning Sky Sword is now out of order, and Song Ning is not strong enough now. So if Song Ning wants to walk in this demon realm, there must be someone who can pretend to be an arrogant person. In this way, a state in which Song Ning is still invincible can be created.


    Song Ning did not want this, so Song Ning handed this task to Heifeng and Xiaoke.


    "Master, don''t worry, I can''t do anything else with the black wind, but I''m very happy to live like a bulldog!" Black wind said he patted his chest, but when he patted his chest, this only reflected himself. This seems to make Song Ning and Xiao Ke amused directly.


    Domineering?


    Heifeng laughed himself with a thud, he scratched his head embarrassingly. Ten thousand years ago, he seemed to have said the same thing, but when he said that, other people really regarded him as a dog, and Today, Song Ning regards him as a human being, and is still his friend.


    For a time, some blood flowed inexplicably in the heart of Heifeng. It seemed that he suddenly felt that he had suffered for so long. Now, when he meets Song Ning, he can be regarded as suffering.


    Several people said with a smile, Song Ning said: "Then it''s up to you, but don''t go too far. In case you really start to do it, I''m afraid we will be exposed directly. Don''t forget that there is still a **** chase on me. Order it. "


    Hearing this, Heifeng understood his importance in this task, not only to pretend to be like, but also to really suppress people too fiercely.


    "Environmentalism? I understand, I will definitely play a good show with the host when necessary." Heifeng laughed.


    Song Ning was relieved, grabbing the black wind and Xiao Ke, and rushed in the direction of Baihua Valley. Within a few flashes, she was close to Baihua Valley.


    The monks in Wonderland used to pay attention to Song Ning, and now they no longer focus on Song Ning. The **** chase order seems to have come to an end. If they still pay attention to Song at this time Ning, it is inevitable that Song Ning misunderstood that they are still coveted. If Song Ning was really angry, they would not be able to walk around.


    The elders of the nine major denominations have now corrected the problem once again and started discussing how to bring Song Ning together. As for the other monks, they have already returned to their homes and found their mothers. What should they do?


    The storm of the Scarlet Pursuit Order was just forgotten by Song Ning''s thunder means, but when anyone saw a confusion in Song Ning''s Scarlet Pursuit Order, he immediately thought of it Song Ning''s blood-swept demon looked like a sword, and her fevered mind immediately calmed down.


    In Baihua Valley, at that time, San Ning Dao immortal heart was upset, Song Ning asked him to come back and waited, and he could only come back to wait. At that time, he and Bai Mei Dao Xian teamed up to kill Song Ning at the same time. Song Ning is now living well, He was awkward in his heart, but he felt that Song Ning was not trying to kill him, but why did he come to Baihua Valley this time?

 Chapter 525： Busy Baihua Valley

    "Did I tell you to do the things you have done?" Sanyuan Daoxian asked.


    The elders below immediately arched their hands and said: "It''s done, I have prepared the room for Song Ning and the maid, all of us are the most beautiful and flattering in Baihua Valley."


    "The most beautiful and flattering?" Sanyuan Daoxian repeated.


    The elder below immediately answered.


    Sanyuan Daoxian''s expression almost cried at the moment: "My favorite ..."


    "Guardian, your favorite little spirit fairy has also been arranged, but she is the best of our Baihua Valley, if she does not go ..." The elders below hurried back, when they said this, they still Carefully observed the expression of Sanyuan Dao Xian, if Sanyuan Dao Xian was angry, they could not afford it.


    But who knows that Sanyuan Dao Immortal was not angry but sighed and shoved this pusher, I know, I will talk to Xiaoling Xian''er first, you all go, remember, tell everyone in Baihua Valley up and down, if there is someone Dare to have a little disrespect for Song Ning and others, I kill his family!


    The elder below was stunned: "Master Gu, these people are homeless. If they want to talk about home, then their home is our Baihua Valley. You kill the whole family ... Is it to kill the valley?"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian suddenly rounded her eyes: "You ..."


    "I, I''ll leave first." The elders below scared away immediately.


    Sanyuan Daoxian sighed for a long time. Now that he is in his home, he has a feeling that he has to bow his head under the eaves. He thinks that the decision he made at that time was really stupid. Is it a joke to join forces to kill Song Ning?


    Bad years are bad, bad years are bad.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian said, as soon as his body shook, he went to find Xiao Ling Xian''er.


    This is not a small courtyard. There are three words ''Lingxin Pavilion'' written on the outside of the courtyard. This Lingxin Pavilion is the best place for their Baihua Valley Feng Shui and the most comfortable place to live. Usually it is Sanyuandaoxian''s Residence, but now, this Lingxin Pavilion is being renovated.


    The reason for the refurbishment is very simple. It is to erase all traces of Sanyuan Dao Xian who lived here, because San Yuan Dao Xian issued an order to greet Song Ning, although I do n��t know when Song Ning will come, or even know him. Whether it will come, but since Song Ning said, then he must prepare in advance for Sanyuan Daoxian, just in case.


    At this time, Sanyuan Daoxian stood outside the Lingxin Pavilion and took a deep breath, feeling the potpourri in the Lingxin Pavilion, but couldn''t help feeling a little. He was a Taoist fairy, and he wanted to make room for a spiritual monk. Live, if this kind of thing spreads, it might make people laugh.


    But he also thinks about it in his heart. No matter whether others make jokes or not, his life is the most important. If his life is gone, everything is nonsense.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian walked into Lingxin Pavilion, and at a glance saw five women cleaning up here.


    One of the women was wearing light green clothes. This woman was seen when she was traveling on Sanyuan Dao Xian for a year, that is, not long ago. At that time, the woman was just a mortal. Sanyuan Dao Xian did not expect that mortal When he came to the demon domain, he was very curious about the woman, so he went to ask him, and when he asked, he knew that the woman turned out to be homeless.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian saw that this woman was a little pitiful, so she thought of bringing it back, and the woman naturally agreed. At first Sanyuan Dao Xian did n��t feel it, but afterwards he felt that this woman was a bit unusual, in Baihua Valley, this A woman can start cultivation on her own, and the speed of cultivation is extremely fast, as if it had been put on hold. After the cultivation, the human body will undergo some changes, and this woman is no exception.


    But in just over half a year, this woman became very aquatic. From a distance, she looked like a flower fairy in the hundreds of flowers. Her skin was like snow, her appearance was beautiful, her body was enchanting, and she raised her hands and throws her hands. There is a very attractive feeling.


    Sanyuan Daoxian likes it very much. His favorite thing is that flowers are beautiful women. How can he not be bothered to see such a personal beauty now?


    Under his many hints, Xiaoling Xian''er didn''t refuse, but there was only one thing, although Xiaoling Xian''er had served the three yuan Dao Xian, he hadn''t slept with San Yuan Dao Xian so far, and he wasn''t even bothered. Sanyuan Dao Xian did those things, Xiaoling Xian''er wanted to save her body. Sanyuan Dao Xian didn''t have any opinion. After all, Sanyuan Dao Xian was usually addicted. If you get something too fast, you will find it boring.


    I have to say that Sanyuan Daoxian is still a very sentimental person in this respect, but now he feels that all these sentiments are farts, Xiaoling Xian''er is about to serve Song Ning, if she is used by Song Ning, then three Yuan Dao Xian still not crying to death? I didn''t want to use it before, but it was used by Song Ning.


    Xiaoling Xian''er seemed to feel that Sanyuan Dao Xian was coming. She looked back while decorating the supplies in the house. When she saw Sanyuan Dao Xian really sitting there, she walked quickly: "Master Gu."


    Sanyuan Dao Xianqiang Yan laughed: "Oh, Xiaoling Xian''er, how is the yard cleaned?"


    "It''s alright, why does Lord Gu have to clean this yard again?" Xiaoling Xian''er has a very beautiful appearance, which is a kind of very natural and beautiful, not flamboyant, not cold, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian sighed: "This yard is for other people to live in, and you know that, soon a big man might come. After that big man comes to us, you have to wait for it. Do you know? ? "


    Xiao Ling Xian''er felt a little resistance in her heart, but thought that San Yuan Dao Xian was once his life-saving benefactor, took her, and gave her maximum freedom. Although she often played with her, she didn''t do too much. With regard to the matter of Sanyuan Dao Xian, Xiao Ling Xian''er can only obey: "Master Lord Gu, rest assured, Xiao Ling Xian''er will take it seriously, only if the other party ..."


    "Hey, this is what I am most worried about. The man is extremely powerful. If he is unhappy, it is because our Baihua Valley will be ruined in his first thought, so ..." Sanyuan Daoxian said this time Tears are coming out, he is not afraid, he is distressed, the little spirit fairy who has been hurt for so long will be someone else ��s.


    Xiaoling Xian''er heard that she felt a bit sour in her heart, but after all, she was a homeless person. In that village, if it was not the attack of the demon domain, she would not lose her grandfather, lose the villagers, lose her survival At that time, Xiaoling Xian''er was very hateful to the demon clan, but she didn''t realize that until she met that person, many things were not so simple on the surface, and then she was hit by Sanyuan Daoxian, Sanyuan Daoxian It also gave her some different feelings, so Xiaoling Xian''er is still grateful for Sanyuan Dao Xian.

 Chapter 526： Baihuagu

    "Master Gu, rest assured, if you really have to do it, if you really have to pay something and sacrifice some people, then Xiao Ling Xian''er is willing to protect Baihua Valley." Xiao Ling Xian''er fell slightly.


    Hearing this, Sanyuan Dao ��s immortal heart is even more uncomfortable, but there is no way to make Song Ning happy and Song Ning satisfied. All this must be prepared in advance.


    "Okay, let me see how you have arranged it." Sanyuan Daoxian said to walk into the room.


    Xiao Lingxian followed Sanyuan Dao Xian, and introduced Sanyuan Dao Xian while walking: "Master Gu, this is your favorite chessboard, I put it here."


    "Master Gu, this is your favorite wine, and I brought it too."


    "Master Gu, this is your favorite flower. There is only one pot in Baihua Valley. You said it is the most precious. I took it too."


    "Master Gu, this is ..."


    Sanyuan Daoxian looked at these things in front of him, and looked at them as his favorite. But at the moment, they were all placed in the yard that will become the residence of others. He didn''t breathe well and coughed violently.


    "Master Gu, you ..." Xiao Ling Xian''er was startled.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian waved his hand, and that expression was about to cry: "Okay, okay, you go down first, I won''t watch it, and then I think I might want to ..."


    But just as Sanyuan Dao Xian said this, a hearty voice suddenly appeared in the sky: "Sanyuan Daoyou, what do you think will happen next?"


    At the same time when this word came out, Xiao Ling Xian''er felt trembling. She always felt that the voice was very familiar, but now she can''t check the appearance of people coming from afar with her practice, so she can only follow it. Sanyuan Dao Xian''s instructions, retreat first.


    Hearing this, Sanyuan Daoxian''s nerves suddenly tightened. He immediately transmitted the sound to the elders in Baihua Valley, but all those who had a little cultivation were called out.


    In a blink of an eye, dozens of monks flew into the air, and Sanyuan Dao Xian had already stood in front of these people, squeezing his hands at Song Ning and forcing out a smile: "Song Dao You can come, it is my honor to be in Baihua Valley, Song Dao You''s coming It makes our Baihua Valley flourish, makes us Baihua Valley ... "


    But just as the Sanyuan Daoxian talked, there was suddenly a child in Baihua Valley who looked only three or five years old. This child had not completely become a humanoid. When he saw Song Ning, his brow furrowed: "Eh? This person is like this. There is such a big word "dead", is he a dead person? "


    hiss����


    Not to mention Sanyuan Dao Immortal at this time, the monks of Baihua Valley took a breath, and the eyes of the three Song Ning also fell on the child. Sanyuan Dao Immortal was immediately shocked and bowed in the air to salute: "Song , Song Daoyou is not strange, Song Daoyou is not strange, this is a dog, not sensible, not sensible, childish and unscrupulous, please also ask Song Daoyou ... "


    Song Ning smiled indifferently: "I don''t mind if the children are not sensible, as long as you adults like Baihua Valley are sensible."


    Hearing this, Sanyuan Dao Immortal was relieved. As for those hypocritical immortals behind him, they now tremble their legs after seeing Song Ning, but they know how many people died in Song Ning ��s hands, if they There are not many of them, but few of them are few. Now that Song Ning has come to Baihua Valley, it cannot be for no reason. If it is not for murder, then there must be something else to do.


    "Do you have to let my master stand with you here?" Heifeng snorted coldly.


    If there is a Spiritual Realm monk speaking like this, would Sanyuan Dao Xian not slapp him? But now it is different. This is the people around Song Ning, not to mention the spiritual realm monk, even if it is a dog, Sanyuan Dao Xian will not go to do it.


    "Where and where, Song Daoyou asked me to leave that day, and I immediately went back to Baihua Valley to decorate it. Please see Song Daoyou, over there is my carefully arranged residence for Song Daoyou. Everything in the residence is our best in Baihua Valley. Of course, the girl inside is also the best! "Although Sanyuan Dao Xian said this, although she seemed to be laughing on the surface, she actually cried.


    As soon as he heard the word girl, the black wind suddenly opened his eyes: "Girl? Then I want to take a good look."


    "Heifeng, don''t forget that we have something to do when we come to Baihua Valley, girl or something, don''t take it too seriously." Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    Heifeng smiled, and hurriedly responded: "Yes, it is the master, the little understand."


    Xiao Ke naturally sees that Song Ning is acting with the Black Wind at the moment, and Song Ning doesn''t clearly say what he is going to do, so that the Sanyuan Dao immortal in the Baihua Valley can speculate on their own. In this way, they can also get a lot of benefits.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian naturally wrote down Song Ning''s words, thinking about letting Xiao Ling Xian''er set Song Ning''s words, knowing the purpose of Song Ning''s coming here, hurry up and let Song Ning''s purpose come true. Once the purpose is achieved, you can hurry up Sending these great gods away, he would be happy with the Sanyuan Daoxian.


    "Then let''s take a rest first. I struggled a little while ago. I can''t eat it anymore. Now I am training for falling. It''s almost as good as a virtual fairy." Song Ning said.


    Sanyuan Dao Xianwen Yan sneered in his heart: "Xu Xian? Are you sure that pinning the dead Dao Xian is exactly the same as playing, do you think I can be fooled? If I''m fooled and take action against you, you don''t just name me Baihuagu directly It ��s gone. Have all my girls from Baihua Valley enjoyed them? "


    Sanyuan Daoxian immediately lost his smile: "Song Daoyou said this really, if Song Daoyou is not as good as Xu Xian, then we are also at best spiritist monks."


    But Sanyuan Daoxian said, still intriguingly leading Song Ning to descend to the Lingxin Pavilion.


    They are in front, and those False Immortals are trembling behind them. In the Demon Realm, although there are many False Immortals, but their strength is not high, many of these Xu Immortals are afraid that they are not even as good as the peak of the Spiritual Realm. I heard the rumors of Song Ning again, and when I saw the **** ''death'' on Song Ning''s body, my heart was even more trembling.


    People who can be intact in the Scarlet Pursuit Order, people who can still play around in the Scarlet Pursuit Order, this has never been heard in history, it is completely the first person in the ancient world, this kind of People are now in their Baihua Valley, how could they not be afraid?


    Song Ning and his party stood outside the courtyard and looked up at the three words ��Lingxin Pavilion��. These three words fit Song Ning ��s appetite. Song Ning stepped in and walked in, followed by Xiao Ke.


    Sanyuan Daoxian wanted to follow up and introduce him, but he was about to keep up, and Heifeng squinted at him: "This is not our master''s yard? What are you going to do with it? There will be no master''s order in the future, the door of this yard, You are not allowed to step in half! "

 Chapter 527： This threshold is too high, cut

    The voice of this saying is very weak, and the black wind is also for pretending. After all, Song Ning has given him this task. If he does not pretend to be in place, is he still black wind?


    But when Heifeng was turning back to talk to the Sanyuan Dao Xian, he didn''t pay attention to his feet. He tripped on the stone platform under the door of the Lingxin Pavilion and almost fell.


    "I''m leaning on, what''s the matter? Why is it so high? What if I trip my master? Immediately flatten this stone platform!" Heifeng said angrily.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of Sanyuan Dao Xian and others could not help twitching. The Taoist Song Ning''s servant was too rampant. The master hadn''t said anything. Even a servant had so many words. Every word said so rampant, it sounds very uncomfortable.


    However, Sanyuan Dao Xian and others dare not to speak at the moment, they thought, this servant is so arrogant, the master will definitely teach.


    But they didn''t expect it anyway. At the same time when Heifeng said this, Song Ning in the courtyard also said leisurely: "It is high."


    They can ignore what he said, but Song Ning said, what else can they do? Although all the buildings in the Lingxin Pavilion are based on Feng Shui, the threshold is also the same, but now the Lingxin Pavilion has changed its owner. Even if it stays for a few days, this is regarded as Song Ning ��s residence. Song Ning said that the threshold is high. What else can they do?


    "It''s flat ..." The three characters Sanyuan Daoxian almost squeezed out of the teeth.


    Hearing the words, an immortal immediately stepped forward to cut off the stone platform below the threshold.


    After the cut, Sanyuan Daoxian stood outside the Lingxin Pavilion and bowed: "Song Daoyou, if you have something to tell me, or let Xiaoling Xian''er notify me, we will leave first, and don''t disturb you. Enjoyed. "


    After that, Sanyuan Daoxian and others retreated, while Song Ning and others wandered around in this Lingxin Pavilion.


    With a wave of his hand, Song Ning arranged some simple enchantments around the Lingxin Pavilion. Although the enchantment was simple, but isolated the inside and outside, Song Ning knew from the reaction of the Sanyuan Daoxian just now that no one dared up and down the entire Baihua Valley. This enchantment is easily touched, so although the enchantment is not strong, the effect is very strong.


    At the moment, Sanyuan Dao Xian slaps the monks beside him angrily, and then goes back to his father ��s son. If Song Ning was angry just now, maybe they are now reunited in the family of King Yan Luo. I clearly told the elders that I had been told before, but I didn''t expect that something went wrong.


    But at this time, Sanyuan Dao Xian was the most distressed Xiao Ling Xian''er. When he thought of the Xiao Ling Xian Ling of Shui Ling Ling, he scratched his heart and felt uncomfortable.


    Speaking of Xiaoling Xian''er, at the moment, he is making beds for Song Ning and other three people in the heart of Lingxin Pavilion. If such a thing is done by others, Xiaoling Xian''er is not at ease. Little Ling Xian''er naturally attaches great importance.


    The Lingxin Pavilion is very large, and it has to be almost two or three miles away. It is really good as a large yard. If it is not something to be in, Song Ning really wants to live here for a while.


    Heifeng and Xiaoke followed Song Ning. Heifeng was called a prestige at that moment. He remembered that he had almost been beaten by two Xu Xian before, but just said a word just now that Dao Xian didn''t dare to resist, Hei That''s called Shuang in Feng Xin.


    "This Lingxin Pavilion is good. It would be better if the stone at the door had not been cut off just now." Song Ning sighed.


    Black wind stunned: "What happened to the stone?"


    Song Ning looked at the Black Wind suspiciously. Before, he thought that the Black Wind was intentionally said. Now, at first glance, this Black Wind is really uninformed: "The stone locked the good Feng Shui of the entire Lingxin Pavilion. Locking the spirit stone, in terms of feng shui water, that stone can be said to be the finishing touch of the layout of the entire Lingxin Pavilion. I thought you wanted to test that Sanyuan Dao Xian deliberately.


    Heifeng''s face suddenly became ugly: "I, I don''t know ..."


    Xiao Ke laughed out loud and looked at the black wind like that. She couldn''t help it. As for Song Ning, the corner of her mouth was raised at the moment, and she smiled: "Well, I don''t plan to live here anyway anyway, get it here. Leave what I need. "


    "What does the host need, let me go straight to the old thing and ask for it." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s boring to ask for it actively, let him send it. Although the old guys outside don''t monitor us, our every move in Baihua Valley will still be heard by others. This Baihua Valley is not a demon. One of the major schools in the domain, but it is not weak. We are not showing weakness here, so no one outside will dare to despise us. "


    Heifeng understood this and immediately nodded.


    "By the way, Heifeng, there are girls in Lingxin Pavilion, see if you like it." Song Ning smiled and said that he was not interested in other women, but it did not mean that Heifeng was not interested, and so many women If it ��s left here, it ��s not good to let it go. It ��s better to let the black wind choose one.


    In fact, Song Ning ��s idea was to let the black wind choose one, and then wait until he settled down, and then let the woman be the concubine of the black wind, which was regarded as some benefits for the black wind, but he just finished speaking, and only saw black The wind is almost shining with eyes spitting: "Master, don''t give me everything you don''t want, I want it all!"


    Song Ning was slightly embarrassed: "I''m rather disgusted with women who play with women."


    Upon hearing this, Black Wind hurriedly covered his mouth: "Then, then I ..."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want, but don''t overdo it. Don''t do what you shouldn''t do." Song Ning urged.


    Although the black wind is slightly lost, but when I think of myself following Song Ning now, Song Ning''s rules are his rules, and Song Ning can''t do what he doesn''t want to do. Moreover, Song Ning says he can''t overdo it Do n��t do what you should do, and do n��t say what not to do or what to do, and he probably has a sense in his heart.


    Several of them talked while wandering around the Lingxin Pavilion. There are flowers, water, mountains and trees. Song Ning was in a good mood. They said that the Sanyuan Dao Xian really enjoys it. Deep in the pavilion, I heard the voices of several women in the room.


    As soon as Heifeng heard the voice of the woman, he seemed to have thought of the picture of his own enjoyment afterwards, but what the women said at the moment made Heifeng frown, and was immediately annoyed.


    "I heard that it was a murderous devil who came here. People as good as the owner of the valley were scared like this, so the murderous devil must not be annoying."


    "Hey, our lives are bitter. We look beautiful but are to be sent to serve the devil. We also hope to be able to serve him comfortably, otherwise he will be unhappy and we will all die."

 Chapter 528： Little fairy, little lotus

    There were five women in the room at this time, four of them were chattering, but only one person said nothing, this person was Xiao Ling Xian''er, and Xiao Ling Xian''er heard them say it immediately Quietly said: "Don''t say it, if you will be heard by that person, don''t you harm everyone in the Baihua Valley?"


    However, even if Xiao Ling Xian''er told her at this moment, they didn''t know that the ''devil'' in their mouth had already come. Song Ning and three came here silently. After hearing their conversation, the black wind stared. He was about to go forward, but was stopped by Song Ning.


    "Just don''t hear it." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng nodded his head and backed away again. Song Ning and three stood not far from the door. At this time, they intentionally moved towards the door. Song Ning was actually curious. The woman who spoke was very familiar. He seemed to be in I heard it somewhere, but if I think about it carefully, I ca n��t remember when and where I heard it.


    The footsteps of Song Ning''s three people fell in the ears of the five women who were making beds in the room, and their hearts were tight. Green, became hairy and hairy.


    "A few of you are the maids that Sanyuan Daoxian arranged to serve my host?" Heifeng shouted.


    The five women hurriedly put down what was in their hands and turned to the door. They did not dare to raise their heads. They bowed to Song Ning and three others: "The slave family has seen seniors."


    The movements of these five people are consistent. At first glance, they are well-trained, but if they are usually, Song Ning will never care about these five people. After all, Song Ning has no feelings for these women. The voice was very familiar. He wanted to see who this person was, so he hadn''t waited for Heifeng to speak, and Song Ning said: "Lift your head to speak."


    Five women looked up one after another.


    When they looked up, they saw the blood light flashing on Song Ning''s body. The blood light formed a word of "death", which was terrifying. Two of the women screamed immediately. They hurriedly covered their mouths and knelt on the ground. : "Predecessors and seniors forgive sins, seniors atone for sins."


    Heifeng looked at the two women with cold eyes, but this time he didn''t take the initiative to go up and say anything. The thing he didn''t like most in his life was to show his power in front of the woman.


    But after Heifeng''s eyes fell on Song Ning, he found that Song Ning didn''t even look at the two women who were kneeling on the ground, but stared at one of them.


    The black wind looked down on Song Ning''s eyes, and suddenly his eyes lighted up, and his heart became clear, and the owner is looking at the water-spirit woman. This looks really good, and the black wind looks like that of the small family. It was a little bit tickling. If he thought Song Ning might have taken a fancy to this woman, Heifeng wanted to get this woman to his bed tonight.


    Xiao Ke also noticed Song Ning''s changes at this time. According to Xiao Ke''s understanding of Song Ning, he could not stare at a woman for no reason, unless the woman looked like someone.


    Xiao Ke looked at the woman again, and found that the woman was not so beautiful, but she had a pure taste, but even so, it could not be the reason why the owner looked at her?


    The woman''s body was trembling at this moment, her eyes were shining with tears, and her body almost fell when she was soft.


    "Xiaolian, I didn''t expect to see you here." Song Ning smiled.


    Xiaolian looked at Song Ning''s smile so plainly. At this time, Song Ning seemed to be talking to an old friend. She felt guilty. She still remembered what happened in that forest. The dagger penetrated into Song Ning''s back heart. I remember Song Ning not only killed her but also influenced her.


    In fact, she always knew that it was not Song Ning ��s fault at the time, but she was human, and she had hatred in her heart. If that hatred could not be released, then she would live her life in hatred and fall into hell. But Song Ning had influenced her. After that, she was almost an epiphany. After coming to Baihua Valley, she was able to start practicing, and she also had some cultivation behaviors, all of which benefited from Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s words were transmitted to Xiaolian, and he immediately said: "Come and talk to my room at night. We don''t want to tell anyone about Baihua Valley about this matter. Remember, don''t say it."


    "Yes, Immortal." Xiaolian nodded slightly, at this time her eyes were filled with tears. If it was not because Song Ning added later, she felt that there might be a stake in it. She was crying and recognized Song Ning.


    After talking with Xiaolian, Song Ning said to the two of them who were kneeling down on the ground: "It''s okay, my blood is from a murderer, and it''s normal for you to be afraid."


    After Song Ning finished speaking, the two of them on the ground quickly thanked, and Xiaolian hurriedly bowed: "Three seniors, Xiaoling Xian''er took you to the room."


    "Xiaoling Xian''er?" Song Ning looked at Xiaolian with a smile. Now the name matches her well. Among the five women, she is indeed a Xiaoling Xian''er.


    The other four women saw that Xiao Ling Xian''er was so bold and admired her secretly. At the moment they were dissatisfied with her, they all resolved instantly. In their view, it is not easy to remain calm at this time.


    Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning and Xiao Ling Xian''er suspiciously. There was always a sense of incomprehension in her heart, but she was also not easy to ask. After all, what if the owner really took a fancy to this woman? When asked, it is inevitable embarrassment.


    The black wind is an expression of ��I understand��. I always feel that Song Ning must have something to do with this little fairy tonight.


    Xiaoling Xian''er walked in front, Song Ning followed three people, and the remaining four women followed them, and without a few steps, came to the leftmost room among the three rooms side by side.


    "This room is for the fairy." Xiao Ling Xian''er said, Chong Xiao could not stay.


    Xiao Ke smiled slightly and nodded.


    Xiaoling Xian''er brought three people to the middle room: "This is for senior adults."


    Song Ning glanced at the room and was quite satisfied.


    "The last room is for this senior in black clothes." Xiaoling Xian''er politely said.


    Heifeng looked at the itch in his heart. If he understood Song Ning''s eyes, he would definitely be unable to control himself at this moment, but when he thought that there were four behind him, Heifeng secretly thought about it, Decided to open up tonight.


    "Okay, it''s getting late. Let''s rest separately. You can go back, too." Song Ning said.


    The four women were stunned for a moment, but they did not dare to say something. They all turned their eyes to Xiaoling Xian''er. At this moment, they were all counting on the undisturbed human monk.

 Chapter 529： Xiao Kes "careful thinking"

    Xiaoling Xian''er naturally understood that Sanyuan Dao Xian had been ordered before, so that they must wait for Song Ning and others. If anyone was rushed back, he would beat them up, and now Song Ning said to let them go back, their hearts Naturally, too.


    After all, Xiao Ling Xian''er is an acquaintance with Song Ning, and she will be excluded by some women here on weekdays. Now these women regard her as a life-saving straw, and she is naturally happy in her heart, so she saw it now. The eyes of the few people, Xiao Ling Xian''er said: "The five of us are the best in Baihua Valley, specially for serving the three. If the seniors don''t despise, let us serve."


    Song Ning hadn''t waited to speak, but Heifeng said with joy: "Okay, if our master doesn''t have a maid to serve, it''s too much to say. Master, do you say that?"


    Of course Song Ning knows what abacus is in Heifeng ��s mind, but since these people are all dedicated to serving now, Song Ning will say nothing, if they are the people who do this kind of thing, even if they are with Hei What happened to the wind is what you want, and Song Ning is not too harsh to allow such things.


    It''s just that Song Ning looked at Xiaolian and was puzzled. Does she do this kind of thing? Thinking of this, Song Ning felt a pain in his heart, always feeling that he owed Xiaolian back then.


    Heifeng said he was ready to start selecting people, but he naturally knew that Song Ning was in love with Xiaoling Xian''er, so he would not know how to choose.


    But he did n��t choose, it did n��t mean that Xiao Ke did n��t choose, Xiao Ke agreed: ��It ��s true that someone should serve, I think it ��s up to you, you ��re good, is it called Xiao Ling Xian''er?��


    Xiao Ling Xian''er was surprised, she thought she must be selected by Song Ning, but she didn''t expect this woman to choose her.


    Xiaoling Xian''er hurriedly looked at Song Ning, and at the same time, Heifeng rushed to Xiao Ke''s eyebrows and said: "Obviously the master is in love with the girl, why are you so blind?"


    Xiao Ke replied: "The master did not say, if the master is fancy, he will say it himself."


    The black wind is anxious: "The master has been fighting continuously during this time, and he has lost Xiaofen. It is physically and mentally exhausting. You must let him relax and relax? This little Lingxian''s little family Jasper looks good. Satisfy the host, don''t hurry up and join in the fun, I tell you, if you do this again, it will make the host angry. "


    Xiao Ke did not care, she no longer ignored the black wind, but kept watching Song Ning.


    Song Ning felt Xiao Ke ��s gaze, and only then understood Xiao Ke ��s thoughts. He did n��t expect that Xiao Ke even ''surveilled'' him, so he just smiled and said, "You two choose, this All five belong to you. I''ll go back to the room first. "


    Listening to Song Ning''s words, several women in the Baihua Valley were relieved. They would rather be with Heifeng than they really want to be with Song Ning. The **** ''death'' word on Song Ning''s body is really It was too horrifying for them. At this time, standing beside Song Ning felt like standing beside a mass of blood.


    Song Ning said that he really turned directly back to the room, which really made people feel a little surprised, not to mention Xiao Ke, even the black wind was surprised, the owner clearly just flirted with the little spirit fairy , Now even give up?


    "Xiao Ke, Xiao Ke, you really don''t understand you!" Heifeng said angrily, but as he heard the voice, he also took the remaining two women into his arms: "You are not blessed to serve me Master, but it ��s good for you to serve my uncle Black Wind. "


    The four women were very tempting, but the black wind knew that they were just acting in a show. They were such people themselves.


    As for Xiao Ke, she originally thought that Song Ning might be worthy of her. At this time, she can roughly understand whether Song Ning really needs this little spirit fairy to accompany her, but now Song Ning has given up, Xiao Ke always feels like herself Perhaps it was a misunderstanding. She looked at Xiao Ling Xian''er helplessly: "Well, just follow me."


    Xiaoling Xian''er glanced at Song Ning''s room, and the door had been closed. She had to follow Xiaoke back to the room.


    At this time, it was almost evening, and according to the original arrangement of Sanyuan Dao Xian, he wanted to talk to Song Ning, but now he was worried, and he wanted to choose a place with quiet scenery. This Lingxin Pavilion is in Baihua Valley The best scenery, but now Song Ning will not let him step into the Lingxin Pavilion, which is a bit embarrassing.


    He did not dare to ask without permission, so he had to send a message to Xiaoling Xian''er: "It''s almost time, you go and ask Song Daoyou, do you want to drink and help? I have arranged a show to help him, I specially asked The luthier comes to touch the piano. "


    "Xiao Ling Xian''er, just go and ask."


    After talking, Xiaoling Xian''er got up and came to Xiao Ke: "Fairy, my host asked me to ask Senior Song if he wanted to drink. He said he also arranged some fun programs for Senior Song."


    Xiao Ke took out an elixir and threw it in her mouth, chewing, and nodded: "Go." She didn''t really need Xiaoling Xian''er to serve. At this moment, Xiao Ling Xian''er loves to do what, but it has nothing to do with her. .


    Xiaoling Xian''er leaned back slightly, then turned around and left to go to Song Ning''s room.


    At this time, Song Ning was watching Fen Tianjian in the room. Suddenly he heard footsteps, and he put Fian Tianjian away.


    Boom Boom Boom.


    "Senior Song, can the slave''s house go in?" Xiaoling Xian''er said standing outside the room, as if he really didn''t know Song Ning.


    "Come in." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s heart moved between words, and the door opened with a squeak.


    Xiaoling Xian''er walked into the room and the door closed automatically. Xiaoling Xian''er then told Song Ning: "Xianren, Xiaolian has seen the fairy!"


    She was about to kneel and kowtow while transmitting the sound, and Song Ning arranged her enchantment in this room while stopping her, and outsiders could not detect the situation inside the room.


    "Xiaolian, you don''t have to kneel and I don''t have to worship me. For so many years, I still record the matter of the village chief, I am ashamed of you." Song Ning smiled and said: "I have arranged the enchantment in the room. Worry, if you have something to say directly, you do n��t need a voice. "


    Xiaolian looked up at Song Ning, and the tears in her eyes could no longer stop: "Xiaolian has a ruthless request, and also asked the fairy to answer."


    Song Ning did not hesitate and nodded: "You say, I will promise you anything."


    Xiaolian took a deep breath and her cheeks were red. Although she hadn''t seen a man before, this request still made her blush and heartbeat: "Can the fairy take off her clothes and let Xiaolian look at her back?"

 Chapter 530： You are the same as before

    Song Ning might not care about other conditions. After all, she is an acquaintance with Xiaolian. Xiaolian said things should be satisfied, but now he is a little unbearable. How can Xiaolian suddenly say let him undress Back? Although the back was the place where he was injured, but now Xiaolian said so directly, Song Ning was still a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Song Ning''s embarrassment, Xiao Lian thought Song Ning thought that the events of the year had affected her mood, and immediately bowed: "Xian Ren, the events of the year were all Xiao Lian was wrong. Please also ..."


    If it were not for Xiaolian''s misunderstanding at the moment, Song Ning would never agree.


    "Well, you will feel at ease when you read it." Song Ning took off her jacket and turned around to let Xiaolian look.


    Xiaolian saw the location where she stabbed Song Ning at a glance, but at that moment there was no slight scar on that location, and the skin was very delicate, just like the body of a woman. It is rare for a man to have such skin, but it is small All of the things that appeared in Lotus''s mind at this time were the scenes where she stabbed Song Ning, so her fingers touched gently on Song Ning''s back, as if she was touching the wound of the year.


    Song Ning tightened his body, and then relaxed again. His body had never been touched by a woman other than Leng Yuexiao, but now he is a bit restrained.


    "The wound is gone, okay, okay." Xiaolian sighed softly.


    Song Ning will naturally not tell Xiaolian that his body has been remodeled, and the scar is naturally gone. Now that Xiaolian ��s wish is satisfied, he also puts his body on one side and puts on his clothes: By the way, you can now step into the realm of cultivation, which is a good thing, but why are you here and why do you become ... "


    Song Ning said, paused for a moment. After all, for a woman, fame is very important. If she directly said that Xiaolian was the woman who did that kind of thing, Song Ning was afraid that Xiaolian could not hang on her face.


    Xiaolian''s face turned red when she heard the words, and she hurriedly waved her hands to explain: "You misunderstood the fairy, it''s not what you think."


    Song Ning nodded and listened to Xiaolian''s explanation.


    "At that time, I had nowhere to go. I was discovered by these three yuan Daoxian. At first, I didn''t know that he was a demon repairer. I didn''t know that I was already in the demon domain. It was he who saved me back, and it was very good to me. He does n��t force me to do anything I do n��t want to do. Even asking me to serve him is within the scope of my permission, so I am still ... still a place, a place. "


    Xiao Lian said that Song Ning was only investigating. After investigating, she discovered that Xiao Lian was really a virgin body. This point made Song Ning feel very surprised. Before Song Ning did n��t investigate, she thought that Xiao Lian He is a pure and pitiful person. If he is disappointed after the investigation, he will feel a little uncomfortable in his heart, but now it seems that Xiaolian is not deceiving.


    In this way, Song Ning is in a much better mood: "The Sanyuan Dao Xian is still doing a little personnel."


    Song Ning''s tone was slightly funny, and this fell in Xiaolian''s ears. Xiaolian was a little puzzled: "Xianren, why are you saying this?"


    "It''s nothing. The Sanyuan Dao immortal had a grudge against me before and joined forces with others to try to kill me. As a result, I was scared, so now I''m respectful to me." Song Ning didn''t care.


    Xiaolian looked at Song Ning carefully, and then burst out laughing.


    "Huh? Why did you smile?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Xiaolian saw Song Ning as if she had returned to the past, back to the village where she was. When she saw Song Ning, she thought of her loved ones, and even thought of the scene when Song Ning influenced her.


    "Fairy, you are as kind-hearted as you were." Xiaolian''s smile was very calm, and she did not seem to be cheating. The words she said in her mouth were more casual and not complimented.


    This simple sentence fell in Song Ning''s heart, like a stone that stirred up thousands of waves, and his heart suddenly surged. He never thought that after so many years, Xiaolian would say such a thing.


    At that time, Song Ning was really for mortals, for justice, and for many things to be able to put his own interests behind. For the sake of justice, he could make himself suffer. Once upon a time, when Song Ning stepped into the demon realm, when Song Ning held When Tiantianjian burned the sky, Song Ning felt that he might have changed, became bloodthirsty, became bloodthirsty, and became ruthless and meaningless.


    But he did not expect that this old friend of many years ago still thought he had not changed.


    "How do you know that I haven''t changed?" Song Ning asked.


    At this moment, Xiaolian is not restrained in front of Song Ning: "If it is an ordinary person, if someone kills him, he will still leave others alive? It''s like I was trying to kill you back then. You didn''t kill me. , I think the owner of the valley should do the same, awe to you, both respect and fear. "


    Song Ning shuddered slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He didn''t expect Xiaolian to say so, nor did he think that it would look like this when standing in Xiaolian''s perspective.


    "It turns out that things will change when you look at it from another angle, but I am taught." Song Ning said.


    Xiaolian looked at Song Ning with a smile, and she was in a very good mood. Among the hundred flower valleys, she had no friends or relatives. To put it bluntly, there are no humans here, only her. She is lonely, but I see you now By Song Ning, she was really in a good mood.


    "But ..." Song Ning looked at Xiaolian again.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? You still need to talk in front of Xiaolian?" Xiaolian tilted her head, very cute and cute, just like a little girl.


    Song Ning sighed: "Before those people squashed me, I killed a lot of people."


    Once again, Xiaolian couldn''t help but laugh: "Does the fairy think that those people are just for not teaching you to kill you in order to teach you?"


    Xiaolian''s words stabbed Song Ning like a sharp thorn, and he seemed to understand it now.


    Xiaolian continued: "They want to kill you, if they have no grievances with you, then they have a plot, that is to seek money and killing lives, if they have grievances with you, then they will never die. They If you want to die, how can you resolve it? Is it possible for everyone to kill you once? "


    "Hehe ..." Song Ning smiled.


    Xiaolian looked at Song Ning puzzledly: "What are you laughing, fairy, this is the way it is. If it were me, I would kill all the people who wanted to kill me, and I would n��t keep any one, so as to ensure my own safety. what."


    Song Ning said nothing, but at the moment he understood that those people killed him, and he killed those people. This is just right, not inhumane. As for those who let him go, he is also kind.

 Chapter 531： degree

    From the perspective of different people, this matter is different. This is their different state of mind. For the height of things they watch, Song Ning thinks that he is wrong to kill, but Xiaolian believes that Song Ning kills those who should It''s right to kill someone.


    At that time he spent Xiaolian, but now is it not Xiaolian who spent him? The causal cycle may be the reason.


    "By the fairy, I still have something to tell you. I almost forgot." Xiaolian suddenly tapped her head and almost forgot to tell her about Sanyuan Dao.


    "What is it?" Song Ning recovered.


    "The owner asked me to ask if you want to drink alcohol. He said that someone has been arranged to help you play the piano?" Xiaolian said.


    Song Ning is in a very good mood today. Naturally drinking is essential. As soon as someone hears someone playing the piano to help him, Song Ning has some expectations in his heart. The sound of the piano often allows Song Ning to recall the past.


    "Well, ready to tell me." Song Ning said.


    "If you drink, you must be in the Lingxin Pavilion. You didn''t allow the lord to come in before the fairy, then I will tell the lord now?" Xiaolian said again.


    "Well, okay, you inform him, let him come to me when you are ready." Song Ning allowed.


    Xiaolian then leaned back towards Song Ningyi and was about to retreat, but she just took two steps back and paused, her cheeks reddening: "Fairy ... at night ... can I need Xiaolian to serve at night?"


    Song Ning''s expression was also a bit embarrassing, just like a child: "This, this is not necessary, I am looking for you just to narrate the old, there is no meaning in that respect."


    Xiaolian heard a word, relieved a little, and went out as soon as she heard it. But somehow, Xiaolian always felt that her mood had changed a little, as if she had suffered some setbacks, and she was a little lost.


    Perhaps since the moment when she stabbed Song Ning and Song Ning did not resist, her heart was already in Song Ning''s body, but Xiaolian understood that her identity, her status, and her current practice, As well as her current situation, it is impossible for Song Ning to see her.


    Even if she is waiting, she does not have this qualification.


    When Xiaolian left, I wondered if there were tears falling smoothly, but Song Ning didn''t know these at all. He naturally wouldn''t think of so many, at this time he was still immersed in Xiaolian''s previous words.


    If it weren''t for Xiaolian''s words, he almost felt that he had become a killer now.


    After Xiaolian left the room, she told Song Ning''s reply to Sanyuan Daoxian. Sanyuan Daoxian was waiting in a hurry, but he prepared this banquet for a while, fearing that Song Ning would refuse, and now Song Ning agreed, and he was happy. , Arrange people to prepare immediately.


    So, half an hour later, Sanyuan Daoxian stood respectfully outside the door of Song Ningfang.


    But Sanyuan Dao Xian just wanted to speak, only to hear the door to his right open, and Heifeng walked out wearing a black robe, frowning at Sanyuan Dao Xian: "Old man, didn''t you say you shouldn''t let you enter this courtyard? How do you ... �� "


    "Black Wind!" Song Ning walked out of the room, pretending to be angry: "Sanyuan Dao Xian is your predecessor after all, you have to be polite."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian originally was very uncomfortable looking at the Black Wind. He always felt that the Black Wind was bullying, but now when he heard Song Ning say this, San Yuan Dao Xian immediately felt much better, but immediately after Song Ning''s words made these three Yuan Daoxian was almost happy.


    "I came to Baihua Valley, and Sanyuan Daoxian entertains like this, and it is also my friend. If you are talking about identity, Sanyuan Daoxian is also my peer. Can''t you talk to Sanyuan Daoxian like this in the future? ? "Song Ning said.


    Heifeng naturally understands that Song Ning is acting at the moment. How can Song Ning have such a shelf in ordinary days? After hearing Song Ning say this, Heifeng immediately cooperated: "Heifeng knows his mistakes and asks his master to forgive his sins."


    With that, Heifeng reluctantly bowed slightly towards Sanyuan Dao Immortal.


    Sanyuan Daoxian is in a good mood. When he sees the black wind, where can he remember hating the black wind?


    "Dark wind buddies don''t have to be like this. I did come a bit pretentiously. No, I came here for the banquet. The banquet is ready, and there are songs and dances to help. I hope a few like it." Sanyuan Dao smiled That was a joy. He really didn''t expect Song Ning to think of him as a friend. In this demon realm, he can now become a friend with Song Ning, which is a face-saving thing.


    Seeing the expression of Sanyuan Dao Xian in the black wind, I admire Song Ning a little more in my heart. The effort of these few words successfully captured Sanyuan Dao Xian, which is quite popular, but it is not clear at present Is Dao Xian really obedient? After all, these Dao Xian are people who have lived for a long time, and there is not necessarily an abacus in their hearts.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou, today we are commensurate with Daoyou, thank you for preparing the banquet for me, I really feel ashamed." Song Ning said from the door to Sanyuan Dao Xian, walked to San When Yuan Dao Xian was next to him, he patted San Yuan Dao Xian''s shoulder: "It''s not a fight, I don''t know each other. Fortunately, I didn''t kill you in a rage, otherwise I wouldn''t enjoy it in Baihua Valley, but slaughter I ca n��t enjoy this kind of beauty, and I ca n��t use those beauties either. ��


    San Yuan Dao Xian''s mind at Panasonic was immediately raised again. I thought that Song Ning really remembered him. I thought Song Ning really regarded him as a friend, but now it seems that even if it is a friend, Song Ning heart still remembers the previous If you want Song Ning to forget that thing, you might have to pay some price.


    Heifeng watched the changes in the expression of Sanyuan Dao Xian''s face. He really admired his master. At a young age, he would really torture people''s hearts.


    Xiao Ke also came out of the room at this time, and followed Xiao Ling Xian''er behind her. When Xiao Ling Xian''er went out and saw San Yuan Dao Xian nodded to Song Ning, she felt funny in her heart, but she dared not laugh out loud. However, he didn''t like this Sanyuan Dao immortal very much, so he just glanced at Sanyuan Dao immortal and followed Song Ning.


    Seeing the embarrassment of the atmosphere, Sanyuan Dao immediately said: "Go for a walk, this banquet is just the beginning of my compensation for Song Daoyou. The previous thing was really a misunderstanding. Song Daoyou''s grace of not killing is also remembered in my heart. How can it be forgotten? Now Song Daoyou can open my mind with me, old and naturally grateful. "


    Song Ning laughed: "The Sanyuan Daoyou said this out of sight. I''m not the kind of person who wants to make small profits. If I are for those small profits, I will also kill those who want to encircle and suppress me? I directly Isn''t it enough to threaten them to ask for money? "


    Little profit?


    Sanyuan Dao Immortal immediately understood that it was impossible to satisfy Song Ning with the few things that came and went. This time Song Ning came to Baihua Valley, it seems that he must have a big bleeding, but the big bleeding can save his life and it is still good. He had to be generous at all times. Anyway, money is something outside of him. Song Ning asked him what he wanted.

 Chapter 532： Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion

    "Song Daoyou, it''s really benevolent and righteous. Come on, let''s celebrate and celebrate Song Daoyou''s visit to Baihua Valley!" Sanyuan Dao Xiandao: "Song Daoyou, look, there are some beautiful women singing and dancing there, There are also elders who accompany wine, they are waiting outside the Lingxin Pavilion, they dare not enter without permission. "


    Song Ning smiled: "The Baihua Valley was originally the place of the Sanyuan Daoist. The Lingxin Pavilion is naturally also a Sanyuan Daoist. It is natural that the Sanyuan Daoyou people want to enter the Lingxin Pavilion. Me? I do n��t want to be taken over by others who say that I have come to Baihua Valley, which is bad. "


    Sanyuan Dao Xian almost couldn''t help but take a sip. You''re just showing up to be the slam dunk. I didn''t even let me in before. Now I say that again. However, Sanyuan Dao Xian thought again. It seemed that the black wind was not allowed to enter the Lingxin Pavilion instead of Song Ning. This master and servant really sang one harmony, and the cooperation was very good.


    "Song Daoyou laughed. You can come to my Baihua Valley. My Baihua Valley naturally treats you as a guest. How can Song Daoyou do this? If someone dares to spread the word, I must take care of him. "" Sanyuan Dao Xian said that it had already been transmitted to those waiting outside.


    Song Ning did not talk to Sanyuan Dao Xianduo, and stood with Heifeng and other three people, watching Sanyuan Dao Xian lay beside the pond.


    This Sanyuan Dao immortal would be considered enjoyable. Originally, the pond was in a good environment. Under his arrangement, the surrounding area was like a small fairyland, surrounded by immortal qi, especially since he did n��t know what tricks were applied. It turned all the water in the pond into ice, and the ice was covered with white mist, and there were several women in it who were ready to seem to dance on the ice.


    "Song Daoyou, please come in." Sanyuan Daoxian said to Song Ning when he was ready for all this.


    Song Ning looked at it, and somehow turned out a small octagonal pavilion on the edge of the pond. This pavilion happened to cover the afterglow of the setting sun. Hongxia landed on the top of this pavilion, and there was a gentle force along the small pavilion. The pavilion''s octagonal flowed slowly, then fell down the pillar, and finally it seemed like blood, flooding the entire small pavilion.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou, this octagonal pavilion ..." Song Ning pointed to the pavilion.


    "Haha, uh, Song Daoyou, don''t hide from you. I got this pavilion in a secret place. I don''t know what it''s useful for, but I can scale it up and down at will, but it''s convenient, and the person who sits in it It ��s very strange to be able to hear the sound of some ballads faintly, ��said Sanyuan Daoxian, adding:�� At different times, the sound of ballads in this octagonal pavilion is not the same yet. ��


    Sanyuan Dao Xian always wanted to brag about his octagonal pavilion, but now in the face of Song Ning, he had forgotten who he was talking to, and he habitually touted it, but when he realized that he had something to say When there is more, those behind are swallowed back immediately.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes were all in this octagonal pavilion. He stepped into the octagonal pavilion. As soon as Song Ninggang entered the octagonal pavilion, a stone table appeared in the pavilion, and a stone stool appeared beside the stone table. It was quite magical, followed by Black Wind and Xiao Ke. Two stone benches appeared in the octagonal pavilion out of thin air. When Sanyuan Dao Xian entered, there were already four stone benches in the octagonal pavilion.


    "Interesting." Song Ning nodded and applauded.


    San Yuan Dao''s heart sank. He just talked a little bit now. Now Song Ning is interested in the Bajiao Pavilion. He always feels that something bad will happen.


    "Uh, Song Daoyou, please take a seat." Sanyuan Dao Xian said, giving Song Ning the stone bench in the east position.


    Song Ning did not sit down, but sat on the stone bench that appeared when he first came in. The stone bench was on the four sides, and Xiao Ke and Heifeng were sitting on the south and north sides, and now they are empty. Only the stone bench in the east is there. If someone comes to this octagonal pavilion, the stone bench in the east is naturally Sanyuan Dao immortal sitting, but now it is not the case. Song Ning does not sit on the east side. Does he dare to sit in the east?


    "Small wind chimes, you come in." Sanyuan Daoxian greeted.


    Xiaofengling was a female practitioner in Baihua Valley. She heard the words and immediately walked into the octagonal pavilion. After she came in, there was an extra stone bench next to the stone table. Sanyuan Dao Xian sat on the stone bench just appeared. A smile on his face: "Uh, why didn''t Song Daoyou take the seat?"


    "That position is not mine, why should I do it?" Song Ning raised an eyebrow.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian hurriedly changed the topic: "Song Daoyou try the wine and dishes in this octagonal pavilion."


    "Wine and vegetables are all things in the octagonal pavilion?" Song Ning stunned.


    Sanyuan Daoxian saw Song Ning''s surprised expression. Although she was slightly timid, she was proud of it: "That''s natural. This octagonal pavilion can only be opened once a quarter. It has its own wine, vegetables and fruits. It''s amazing."


    "Good." Song Ning praised.


    The more Song Ning praised, the more regretful the Sanyuan Dao Immortal was. He had only thought about how to make Song Ning happy, but he forgot the purpose of Song Ning. If Song Ning was interested in this octagonal pavilion, wouldn''t he be worth the loss?


    Now Song Ning really sighs about the magic of this octagonal pavilion, this kind of thing will certainly not be anything, and all things in the fairy world, there must be some wonderful things, just like the stone bench that appeared after Song Ning came in, Song Ning I think there is something to say about the position of this stone bench.


    At the time of Song Ning''s conjecture, he heard the excited voice of Heifeng: "Master, if I read correctly, this pavilion is called the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, but this is a fairy pavilion that had existed since the ancient fairy world."


    "Oh? The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion? Tell me what happened." Song Ning said immediately.


    "The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is said to have been co-created by the Eight Immortals in Heaven. The pavilion can absorb the essence of the sun and the moon, and the spirit of heaven and earth. It is said that the mystery is endless. Even if I am, I am not qualified to enter. Wind tunnel.


    Song Ning didn''t know what the realm of Heifeng was, but when he heard that it was an ancient fairy world, Song Ning was naturally interested, and before that he felt that this fairy pavilion was a bit unusual: "There are indeed some in this fairy pavilion. Mystery, it is just to be studied. "


    "Although I don''t know much about the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, but I know that the pavilion is suitable for sentiment, and there are some inheritances left by the Eight Immortals, but no one can get this inheritance." Black Wind explained.


    Song Ning nodded and looked at Sanyuan Dao Xian with a smile: "Sanyuan Daoyou, your pavilion, it''s really good."


    Sanyuan Dao Immortal heard this, and he groaned.

 Chapter 533： Educated Black Wind

    Cooperating with Song Ning, did he like his baby? There are few treasures in the Sanyuandao immortal hand, but this octagonal pavilion is his favorite. Now Song Ning is so valued, what can he do?


    "Uh, Song Daoyou, we might as well drink the bar first." Just as these Sanyuan Daoxian spoke, wine, fruits and dishes appeared on the stone table out of thin air, not to mention the wine, these dishes were just what Song Ning had never seen. There are only a few dishes for a few people. From the appearance, this dish is like a beautiful fairy, with beautiful colors and delicious aroma. It is a kind of irresistible impulse, but it is nothing. What surprised Song Ning the most was the fruits. The colorful melons were not the same as Song Ning had seen, and each melon had a fairy air on it, as if it had just been picked.


    "My God, it is Qing Luo Guo!" Heifeng''s eyes fell on a plate of green fruit.


    The voice of the black wind fell in the ears of everyone, and everyone was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the fruit of the black wind was actually people, especially Sanyuan Dao Xian. After so many years, he has consulted many books and did not know that these fruits are What, today the follower beside Song Ning recognized one of them directly?


    Heifeng knew that Song Ning did not know what Qing Luo Guo, so he explained: "Master, this Qing Luo Guo is very peculiar. After taking it, you can control people''s dreams. For example, if you take one today, think of yourself before going to bed. What kind of dream you want to dream, then what kind of dream you will have. "


    Everyone stunned, just control the dream?


    Heifeng seemed to see the thoughts of these people, and was immediately stunned: "Do you know this Qing Luo Guo is a pastime for the gods? It is difficult for the fairy to dream, this kind of Qing Luo Guo is equivalent to allowing the fairy to enter another Just like a realm, there are many things that cannot be achieved, as long as you use this Qing Luo Guo to dream. "


    Heifeng said that the most important thing is actually to Song Ning. Qing Luo Guo is a fruit that allows monks to dream of their dreams. This kind of thing is perfect for Song Ning.


    But just when Heifeng thought that Song Ning would certainly think it was a good thing, Song Ning smiled, grabbed this plate of fruit and fell directly to the ground: "Why don''t I need this kind of thing, monks, truth is real, dream is dream. . "


    After the plate of Qing Luo Guo landed on the ground, it seemed to be sucked in. It suddenly disappeared, which made the Black Wind feel wasted, but he did not dare to say that he wanted to use this green. Luo Guo came to realize his dream, but now, at first glance, he can only **** his mouth.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian didn''t know before. Hearing the Black Wind today said that he felt very sorry. He had always dreamed of being able to cover the clouds and rain with a certain fairy. If he had this Qing Luoguo, wouldn''t it be this evening? Ok?


    It was small, but when Song Ning was so decisive, he felt a little relieved. If Song Ning really pinned his hopes on Qing Luoguo, then Song Ning was in danger.


    "What is this, do you know?" Song Ning pointed to a red plate of cherry-like fruit beside it. Although it looks like a cherry, if you look closely, the fruit looks like a reduced version. Gourd, the fruit is reddish, and even translucent, you can even see the golden thread flowing inside.


    "This seems to be called glaze fruit. After eating, it can breathe and nourish and strengthen the strength. It is very useful for martial arts. It is said that this fruit is a thousand-year germination, a thousand-year flowering, and a thousand-year result in the ancient immortal world. The fruit cannot be knocked down in a special way within twenty-four hours, then these fruits will rot away. "Heifeng explained.


    Before Sanxian Daoxian thought that the black wind was just a guy who bullied him, but now it seems that the black wind is really extraordinary. Even these fruits are known, and looking at what he said and what he said, it certainly does not seem to be in Spoken words are yellow, if it is slogans, it''s hard to compile.


    The most important thing is that Sanyuan Daoxian didn''t believe that the black wind rushed in front of Song Ning.


    Here, these three yuan Daoxian also admire the Black Wind more, and clenched his fist towards the Black Wind: "The Black Wind Daoist is really powerful, powerful, so what is this fruit? Are you human?"


    Heifeng glanced at the plate placed in front of Sanyuan Daoxian, his brow furrowed, and asked, "Have you never eaten grapes since childhood?"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian slightly stunned: "Of course I have eaten grapes, I want to invite the black wind Daoyou to see what kind of fruit this is and what effect it has."


    Heifeng pointed to the plate in front of Sanyuan Daoxian: "This is the grape."


    "Uh ... this ..." Sanyuan Dao Xian was extremely embarrassed. He originally thought that the grape in front of him was also a fairy fruit, but he didn''t expect it to be just a bunch of ordinary grapes.


    But the black wind immediately said: "This grape has some effects, if the woman eats it, she can be beauty and beauty, if the man eats it, she can be masculine."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian suddenly heard the spirit, he wanted to let Xiaoling Xian''er come in to eat, but when he thought that Song Ning was still here, now he dare not be good at proposing, so he can only stand by.


    Xiao Ke pointed to the plate in front of himself: "Is this supposed to be the fruit of fire?"


    Heifeng smiled: "I didn''t expect you to know Huo Lingguo. It is indeed Huo Lingguo. This is also a rare good thing. Eating one can change the attributes in the body into fire. Many immortals are practicing fire. In the Department of Immortality, the fire spirit fruit will be taken, but the fire spirit fruit is hard to find. In the ancient immortal world, the fire spirit fruit is owned by the fire phoenix country. There is only one fire spirit in the whole ancient fairy world. Fruit tree, this thing is not rumored. "


    Listening to this, Sanyuan Daoxian was even more shocked. He stared at Heifeng: "Heifeng Daoyou, you, did you just talk about the ancient fairyland?"


    "What''s wrong? You don''t know many things in Ancient Immortal Realm, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t know, otherwise how can I hear Wen Daoxu''s side by side? The master can easily kill Wen Dao by smelling God''s cultivation base. Shi has already slashed the sky, his sword pointed at Jiuxiao, not even you **** Daoxian immortals, if a Wen Dao monk in my area does n��t have the ability, the master might let me stay? "Heifeng did not forget to shoot Song Ning is a horse fart.


    But Heifeng said to San Ning Dao Xian while sending a voice to Song Ning: "Master, this Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is a good thing. The fruits inside are real, as well as these dishes. It has a great effect, if you can get this baby, in the future we will ... "


    Song Ning smiled: "I think you are thinking about those green dill?


    The black wind immediately big embarrassment, no more to say.


    However, Song Ning also knew that what the Black Wind said was right. These are indeed good things. If this really belongs to him, it would be a beautiful thing.

 Chapter 534： I love this fairy pavilion

    But gentlemen are not loved by many people. Song Ning can see that this is the love of Sanyuan Daoxian. Although these Sanyuan Daoxian are very afraid of him, he can''t rob it. If he robs, then what does he have with those bullies? the difference?


    "Sanyuan Dao Xian, I really didn''t expect your Xian Pavilion to have so many treasures, envy, envy." Song Ning said.


    This sentence Song Ning said sincerely, but did not expect Sanyuan Dao Xian to feel calm after hearing this, Song Ning said envious, then is he already jealous in his heart?


    Sanyuan Dao Xian hurriedly poured wine to Song Ning: "Song and Song Daoyou, let''s drink first. Let''s prepare singing and dancing."


    During the talk of Sanyuan Daoxian, four glasses were poured. Song Ning and several others put up the glasses, but only after the black wind smelled the aroma of wine, it was like crazy: "Drunken Brew!"


    The three of them looked at the black wind one after another, and the eyes of the black wind had been fixed on the wine glass of Song Ning at the moment: "Great, great! It really is this wine glass!"


    Sanyuan Daoxian was a little puzzled, but when he saw the wine glass, he was a little puzzled and said: "It''s strange to say that this is the wine I used to drink. The taste is the same, but the wine glass is different. The previous wine glass is like It was made of jadeite, but today the texture of the wine glass of Song Daoyou is obviously better than those of jadeite. "


    Heifeng broke the curse and said: "Fart fart, of course, better than that of jadeite. This is a cup made of Tianyu ice toad. Tianyu ice toad can spit out a piece of ice in five thousand years. This cup made of ice , Are you okay? "


    Listening to what millennium, five thousand years, Sanyuan Dao Xian feels a bit evil, his pavilion is really so good? The things inside would be so precious.


    At this moment, the black wind is already somewhat impaired. He put down the glass in his hand. Even if the wine was fragrant, he would not dare to touch it. He got up and knelt in front of Song Ning with three heads.


    A few people around this scene were stunned, especially Song Ning, who had never seen the black wind before, what happened to the black wind.


    "Black Wind?" Song Ning asked.


    Hei Feng winded up and stood up. His eyes were already full of shock to Song Ning. Previously, Song Ning might be in awe and admiration, but now it is worship, and even admiration.


    No one knows why, and Heifeng can''t say that, if Tianji is leaked, then his consequences will be terrible.


    The Sanyuan Daoxian next to them is a bit puzzled. At this time, the wine glasses of the four of them are different. Song Ning is the wine glass made by the ice toad piece of the day, and the wine glass of Sanyuan Daoxian is like an emerald and black wind wine glass. It is red like glass, and the wine glass of Xiao Ke is very peculiar, as if made of some kind of wood.


    Could there be any mystery in this glass?


    Song Ning looked at the Black Wind and wanted to send inquiries, but just now the Black Wind didn''t say, so now it''s estimated that he wouldn''t say it. Song Ning knew that the Black Wind had always known everything to him, but now Without saying anything, it seems that this matter cannot be asked.


    "Come on, I respect Song Daoyou for a drink, and we don''t care about the behavior of the Black Wind Daoist just now. It is estimated that the Black Wind Daoist admires Song Daoyou too much, so I feel the sentiment."


    However, he suddenly discovered that this wine glass could not be lifted no matter how he lifted it. To be precise, no matter how he lifted it, he could not exceed the height of Song Ning wine glass. If arranged according to the height of the wine glass, the highest one would be Song Ning, The second highest is Xiao Ke, the third highest is the black wind, and the Sanyuan Daoxian wine glass is the lowest.


    Song Ning naturally did n��t know San Yuan Dao Xian, this was also the first time San Yuan Dao Xian encountered this, he felt quite strange, but at this time Song Ning had toasted, and he immediately went to Song Ning But he didn''t know what to do, his glass height couldn''t be higher than the black wind.


    Several people discovered the difference among them, the height of the wine glasses was different, and they instantly differentiated the heights of the four people. When drinking, it was not particularly important for their peers to clink glasses, but if they were talking about the height of the wine glasses from the perspective of identity, The glass of the person with high status is naturally placed on the top, and the glass of the person with low status must be placed below when clinking the glasses.


    The wine is in the throat, there is no hot feeling, but there is a little bit of intoxication. This feeling makes people feel as if they are traveling too empty, and it is very wonderful. After the entrance of this wine, there are sounds of singing songs in the ears. This sound is as beautiful as a fairy fairy singing.


    It''s just that no matter who it is, they can''t clearly understand what is sung in the ballad. Song Ning can hear the clearest, but they can''t hear the lyrics in it, but it seems that the ballad seems to be depicting What picture.


    Although Sanyuan Daoxian could not hear clearly, but seemed to understand the rhythm, he began to shake his head and seemed to be very excited.


    At the moment, Song Ning listened to the ballad carefully. After listening to it for a long time, there was only a very vague image in his mind, but he could not see exactly what the image portrayed.


    "The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is strange!" Song Ning shook his heart. He was already sure that the ballad in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was depicting some kind of picture, and this picture is definitely not simple, and the matter of this wine glass just now It also made Song Ning very concerned. If it weren''t for all these things, Song Ning would not care so much about the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou." Song Ning suddenly said solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, Sanyuan Dao Immortal suddenly recovered from the intoxicated look, and an excited spirit looked at Song Ning: "What did Song Daoyou tell me?"


    "I am very fond of your fairy pavilion." Song Ning said.


    When Song Ning said this, he was phrasing, thinking about how to explain his thoughts to Sanyuan Daoxian. He wanted to exchange some things for the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, but he didn''t know how many things he could get. .


    But Sanyuan Daoxian didn''t know what Song Ning thought. Song Ning had been praising this fairy pavilion since just now. Now Song Ning directly said that he liked it very much. Sanyuan Daoxian is not a mallet. Before that kind of burning sky, and then look at the **** ''death'' around Song Ning''s body, Sanyuan Dao''s heart trembled.


    "Song, Song Daoruo, and if they like it this way, this fairy pavilion will be given to Song Daoyou." Sanyuan Daoxian stayed in cold sweat when he spoke. When he wanted to come, Song Ning wanted something this time. Now Song Ning took the initiative to tell him that it was still good. Don''t kill someone and grab the treasure directly. Isn''t it done?


    Song Ning frowned: "Does Sanyuan Daoyou take this seriously? Give it to me?"


    The Sanyuan Dao immortal responded quickly: "Really! As the saying goes, this ... the sword is given to the hero, this treasure is naturally also to be given to the powerful, this fairy pavilion is good, very good, but if it is in my hands, I also Fear of being robbed, in fact, I have long wanted to find someone with strength to send this fairy pavilion out. "

 Chapter 535： Win over

    Sanyuan Daoxian said that he felt like he was taking a pill. Before that, he didn''t find that he still had such a nonsense talent. Since he had to send this thing out, it would be better to just take a flat ass.


    Thinking about it, Sanyuan Daoxian continued in Song Ning''s stunned expression: "I actually wanted to give this fairy pavilion to Song Daoyou before, but I was afraid that Song Daoyou would dislike it, so I never dared to say that now Song Daoyou said If you like it, then ask Song Daoyou to laugh at this thin gift. "


    Song Ning was dumbfounded. Are these three yuan Daoxian playing real or fake? Even if you are afraid, you shouldn''t be afraid of this level?


    "Sanyuan Taoist is so polite, this is Bo Li?" Song Ning asked.


    Sanyuan Dao Xianqiang squeezed out his smile, which was uglier than crying: "Of course, Song Daoyou, please accept it."


    "In this way, I would like to thank Sanyuan Daoyou. I really didn''t expect Sanyuan Daoyou to be such a generous person. Before Sanyuan Daoyou hit me, I almost forgot now." Song Ning saw these three Yuan Dao Xian was so afraid of him that he would no longer talk nonsense with this person, and it would be good to start by directly needing what he needs.


    Sure enough, as soon as this Sanyuan Dao Immortal heard Song Ning''s phrase "almost forgot", he immediately understood that Song Ning was asking for something, but only when San Yuan Dao Immortal wanted to come, this Song Ning was really a lion''s big mouth. Ah, a fairy pavilion gave it to him, but he just forgot, not forgot.


    "What Song Daoyou wants, although I say that my Baihua Valley is nothing, but if Song Daoyou likes it, you can take it." Sanyuan Dao''s immortal heart is now horizontal, and now it can only be more generous only if you are generous in your heart. If you are waiting for Song Ning to grab it, you might as well give it to yourself, maybe you can make Song Ning happy.


    With such an attitude, Sanyuan Daoxian would not allow the women above the pond below to freeze for a long time to sing and dance. Now Song Ning directly opened her mouth and started asking for something. She also sang and danced ass, where are these Yaxing?


    Song Ning simply said: "I have been refining some immortals recently, and the Lingxin Pavilion has what I need. Since Sanyuan Dao Xian is so generous, I will just say it."


    "Song Daoyou does not have to be polite, as long as it is not to move my Lingxin Pavilion, I have absolutely no opinion at all." Song Ning selected.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou don''t have to worry, I naturally will not move the Lingxin Pavilion, all I need is some flowers and herbs as medicinal materials." Song Ning said.


    Upon hearing this, Sanyuan Dao Xian was relieved, but he just breathed out in half a breath, and suddenly his mind tightened, as if he had thought of something. At the same time, he had heard Song Ning say what he thought. Things.


    "There is a hundred-year-old green leaf over there. I want it." Song Ning pointed to the other side of the room.


    The eyes of Sanyuan Dao Immortal are black. This feeling is like being stabbed, but Song Ning''s words haven''t been finished: "I saw a beautiful golden dragon scale in this pond, which happened to be what I needed, and I wanted Now, I want 300 plants of Qianqiu grass, 100 plants of six-stage ghost bell flowers, red ... "


    Sanyuan Daoxian already felt his ears ringing, and he no longer wanted to hear what Song Ning said. The most valuable and precious things in this yard were the splendid golden dragon scales and centenary green leaves. It took a great price to get it. If it was not because of his Daoxian cultivation practice, I was afraid that it would have been robbed by others. Now Song Ning opened his mouth and wanted to leave. He really felt liver pain.


    As Song Ning said, the faces of the nuns and elders around him became dumb as well. Until the end, they all stared at Song Ning blankly with their mouths open. Cooperating with Song Ning here was not a guest, it was a robbery. The entire hundred flowers He almost took half of the valuable things. Does it make people live?


    In the impressions of the nuns and elders in Baihua Valley, no matter who they are, as long as the beautiful golden dragon scales and centenary green leaves are involved, the Sanyuan Dao immortal cannot make concessions, and even this fairy pavilion is still a little worse, but that centenary Green leaves and splendid golden dragon scales are equivalent to the life of Sanyuan Daoxian.


    It was just that Xiaolian looked at this scene at the moment and felt a little ridiculous in her heart. After so long no see, Song Ning came here and even the lion opened her mouth to ask for so many good things, which was really beyond her expectations.


    When the monks in Baihuagu thought Song Ning was excessive, Song Ning frowned and put the wine glass on the table.


    Snapped.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian suddenly regained his spirit when he heard this voice. Song Ning asked with a smile, "Sanyuan Dao Xian didn''t seem to be listening to me."


    "Uh, no, Song Daoyou misunderstood, I just said, as long as Song Daoyou doesn''t take away my Spiritual Pavilion, everything else can be taken casually." Sanyuan Dao Xian is already a strong smile at this time. The splendid golden dragon scales are gone, let alone the rest. I love what I get, now it''s important to save my life.


    Seeing this scene, the monks in Baihua Valley were completely stunned. Before that, several Daoxian united and wanted to exchange with Sanyuan Daoxian. In the end, they could not change anything from Sanyuan Daoxian, but now Song Ning wants to , Sanyuan Dao Xian even took him casually?


    Heifeng secretly praised Song Ning in his heart. He thought that Song Ning would not do such a great thing. He didn''t expect Song Ning to do this. It was really shameful.


    Seeing that Sanyuan Dao Xian did not stop, Song Ning made a color for Xiao Ke and Heifeng: "I just said that the two of you will help me collect it. I and Sanyuan Daoyou still have something to say. "


    Anything else to say?


    Sanyuan Dao''s immortal heart is broken but can only lose his smile: "Song Daoyou please tell me."


    "I don''t take yours in vain, you said how many spirit stones are worth." Song Ning palms spread out.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian Dahao: "Song Daoyou is out of sight. What kind of spirit stone is not a spirit stone? Our relationship is so good. Song Daoyou took it away."


    The people of Baihua Valley saw Sanyuan Dao Xian so afraid of Song Ning, and they knew it. It was precisely because Sanyuan Dao Xian was afraid of Song Ning. People spurned them. Although they didn''t dare to say so at the moment, Song Ning had scolded Song Ning from head to toe, and Song Ning had been put on the hat of the wicked by them.


    Although Song Ning did not know this, he still smiled at Sanyuan Dao Immortal: "Sanyuan Daoyou, I am not a guest of you. I really want to give you a spirit stone. I can see that you care about these things, only But I am in a hurry, it happens that you have it here, I will come to you, although you have attacked me before, but you sent it to me, Xianting, that thing passed, now these, you count how much value, I give you Spirit Stone, even if you help me. "

 Chapter 536： Nine turn rejuvenation

    Song Ning''s words immediately made everyone in Baihua Valley stunned, especially Sanyuan Dao Xian. At the moment, he was wondering what the meaning of Song Ning''s words meant, but after thinking about it, he didn''t think the other party was real. He had to pay for it. After all, he had lived for so many years, and he wouldn''t be stupid to talk directly to Song Ning about the price.


    "Song Daoyou, although these things are precious, but since Song Daoyou likes it, I won''t ...


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was patting her chest ferociously, but Song Ning suddenly reached out and rushed towards his shoulder.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was really taken aback. Why did Song Ning start with a disagreement? However, he hadn''t waited to resist, only to feel that Song Ning didn''t exert force at all, but only patted him twice.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou, you don''t have to pretend, let''s talk about the price. I said these things and I give money, then I will give money, kill people and win treasures. I will not do it, nor do I bother to do it." .


    Sanyuan Dao Xian felt like opening the door to a new world, but he thought that Song Ning might not want to put a bad word on the outside, and now he can only follow Song Ning: "Song Daoyou just looked at it. "


    Seeing that the Sanyuan Dao immortal has been in ink, Song Ning did not want to waste time with it. He said: "I have half a million spirit stones here, is that enough?"


    puff.


    Sanyuan Daoxian almost spit out an old blood, half a million spirit stones? This is a difference with Bina!


    "Too few? What kind of panacea do Sanyuan Daoyou need, and I can refine the panacea for you." Song Ning said.


    Sanyuan Dao Immortal really feels speechless, the people next to him are even swearing at Song Ning in their hearts at the moment, clearly wanting to rob, and what else to give money, half a million spirit stones, it is estimated to be enough to buy a leaf on the centenary green leaf That''s it.


    At this time, he said that refining immortality, what immortality can he refine? Before Sanyuan Daoxian didn''t know much about Song Ning, now that listening to Song Ning''s mention of elixirs, he expected that Song Ning would only be able to produce a three-grade and four-grade elixirs.


    But there is no way, Sanyuan Dao Xian can only follow Song Ning, but San Yuan Dao Xian hasn''t spoken yet, Song Ning then said, "San Qi Dao Xian can speak at random."


    "What ?!" Sanyuan Daoxian almost shouted.


    Song Ning frowned: "I didn''t make it clear?"


    Sanyuan Daoxian quickly waved his hand: "No, no, Song Daoyou is serious about this? Is it really possible to use the following seven medicines?"


    Sanyuan Daoxian''s expression suddenly became serious. Looking like that, he was very concerned about Song Ning''s words.


    Song Ning replied: "As long as you have prepared the materials, Dan Lei comes to you to block it. It is no problem for medicinal products under seven grades, but I can only make one for you."


    Immortal Sanyuan Dao immediately rose from the stone bench and bowed to Song Ning to salute: "Since Song Daoyou has already said this, Sanyuan does have a request here. If Song Daoyou can help me, the old man still just said that Then, as long as Song Daoyou does n��t move my Lingxin Pavilion, you can take the rest! "


    Song Ning smiled: "Sanyuan Daoyou don''t have to salute, let''s talk about what medicine you want."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian took a deep breath, and then solemnly said: "Six grades of panacea, nine turn to soul pill!"


    Song Ning heard the words, the look was immediately awkward, the nine turn to the soul pill, this kind of pill can be regarded as a soul pill, and has a great connection with the soul, and refining this pill has an innate condition, that is, it must kill someone I have seen the soul, and if not, I cannot refine it successfully.


    This nine-turn rejuvenation pill is used for soul rejuvenation. The corpse must be well preserved before using this pill, and the effect may not be what after use. After all, if some souls leave the body for a long time, they may lose memory or they may Will become a ghost.


    The people in Baihua Valley were all trembling when they heard the words "Nine Turns to the Soul Pill", but they knew why Sanyuan Daoxian needed this pill.


    However, they knew that Song Ning did not know. Although Song Ning agreed to Sanyuan Dao Xian, he still had to ask clearly: "San Yuan Dao Xian, can you tell me why this immortality medicine is needed and for whom?"


    Sanyuan Dao Immortal gritted his teeth: "Song Daoyou comes with me."


    Song Ning was not afraid. He followed Sanyuan Daoxian and walked out of the Eight Immortal Meteor Pavilion. When Sanyuan Daoxian walked out of the Eight Immortal Meteor Pavilion, he folded the pavilion in his hand and handed it directly to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, this fairy pavilion sent Here you are, if you have a chance in the future, remember to invite me to drink. "


    Song Ning smiled slightly: "Sure."


    "Song Daoyou followed me to Houshan, and when you got there, you knew why I needed the nine-turn rejuvenation pill." Sanyuan Daoxian had already vacated when he spoke, and Song Ning followed.


    The monks in Baihua Valley are pale and always have an unpredictable hunch. Houshan is the forbidden area of ??Baihua Valley. Although Baihua Valley is a small sect, the disciples are all on the edge of Baihua Valley. Those disciples also give three on weekdays. The Yuan Dao Xian tribute was used for tribute. The San Yuan Dao Xian gave them very few things. Basically, the elders were responsible, and those disciples had never been to the hinterland of Baihua Valley, let alone Houshan.


    The Baihua Valley is indeed a valley in the depression. At this moment, Sanyuan Dao Xian flew over the mountain and fell to the other side of the mountain. Song Ning followed behind him and flew for a while. Song Ning saw it. There is a more hidden cave in the mountainside.


    "Song Daoyou is the cave." Sanyuan Dao Xian pointed.


    "Look at it in the past." Song Ning said.


    From the outside, the cave is very common, but when entering the cave, the temperature suddenly dropped, and at the same time, Song Ning immediately felt a strong fairy gas inside, which is not an ordinary fairyland monk. It was exhaled that Song Ning noticed that there were many weird stones on the stone wall around the cave. It seemed that these stones trapped the immortal gas in the cave to prevent the immortal gas from overflowing.


    The cave is not big, only this is less than ten squares. There is a coffin in the middle of the cave. This coffin is wooden, it looks very quaint, and there is nothing strange, but when Song Ning glanced over the coffin, he found There was a long grass of flowers on the coffin.


    When they came to this cave, Song Ning clearly saw that the grass had changed, as if it were alive.


    The grass disappeared in a blink of an eye, and the flower bloomed. The length of the flower was about one foot long. The four petals were arranged in an umbrella shape at the top of the flower. The petals were red, curled backwards like an inverted lanceolate, and the edges of the petals were wrinkled. Wavy.


    Song Ning knew all kinds of flowers and grasses, even the dogtail grass on the roadside, he knows it, not to mention the flower that is blooming like a woman''s slender palm dancing.

 Chapter 537： cluster amaryllis

    "Flowers can''t see leaves, seeing leaves can''t bloom. The netherworld river is weeping, and the other side is separated." Song Ning murmured in his mouth, and there was a turbulent wave in his heart.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was puzzled, but at this moment he saw the fear in Song Ning''s eyes, and immediately backed away a few steps, came to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, you ..."


    "This is the other shore flower ..." Song Ning could not help but take two steps back: "The other shore flower was born in the past, the other shore flower died in this world, the other shore flower demon caught people''s hearts, and the other shore flowers took the human body."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was stunned by Song Ning ��s reaction at the moment, but he also saw the flower bloom for the first time, and at the moment he looked at the flower bloom as if it were a hand with open teeth and dancing claws. It seems to be ...


    Song Ning suddenly covered Sanyuan Daoxian''s eyes, and at the same time, he closed his eyes and quickly exited toward the entrance of the cave.


    The cave is very small, and you can leave in a blink of an eye, but when Song Ning came to a foot of the cave entrance, they suddenly felt a thrust pushing them back, and now they looked at the cave, and they were sealed.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was shocked: "What''s the matter with Song Daoyou? You just said, did you just talk about the other shore flower?"


    "On top of this coffin is the other shore flower! The other shore flower is open on the side of the Hades River. At that time, the two goblins guarding the other shore flower, Manzhu and Shahua, violated the fairy rules, and were twisted into a stream to merge into this other shore flower. Manzhu became the flower demon, Shahua. Become a leaf demon, when the flower blooms, the leaf is not seen, and when the leaf is seen, the flower cannot be bloomed. This is a love between Manzhu and Sha Hua, but it is difficult to meet, so there is a grudge. People who pass leaves will be taken away, and those who have seen flowers will be taken away. "Song Ning said quickly, he didn''t know whether he knew the records of the other shore flowers correctly, but these were all he knew.


    Sanyuan Dao Xianwen felt cold behind her: "So ... what if the flowers and leaves have seen them?"


    "It will become the puppet of the other shore flower." Song Ning''s tone sank: "Don''t go to see the other shore flower again!"


    As Song Ning said this, a song like a child''s song rang out in his ear: "The other side of the flower blooms, brother, brother, don''t go, Huaer wants to play games with you.


    Flowers on the other shore, sister, sister, don''t go, Huaer wants to guess riddles with you.


    The flowers on the other bank are blooming, and there are lovers coming.


    The other side flowers are blooming, come out quickly, the other side flowers are blooming, who are you waiting for?


    The flowers on the other bank are blooming, and the brothers and sisters come over quickly and blend into the fragrance of the flowers for thousands of years. "


    The singing of the other shore flower is like some kind of magic. At the moment, Song Ning''s mind is all pictures of him and Leng Yuexiao. If Song Ning''s picture appears in Song Ning''s mind when he is on tour, Song Ning is sentimental, She will also be in a good mood, but now Song Ning feels horrified.


    Because the picture of the song of the other shore flower in Song Ning''s mind is that he and Leng Yuexiao are integrated into one!


    At this moment, Song Ning finally knows why he opened the other shore flower as soon as he came in. This other shore flower is looking for a substitute. If he really merges with Leng Yuexiao, then it is possible to combine the flower demon Manzhu and Ye Yaosha in the other shore flower Release it.


    If that is the case, Manju Sahua is free, and he and Leng Yuexiao will always be the new flowers on the other shore!


    "Shut up!" Song Ning roared out, his roar oscillated in the cave, but Song Ning''s roar did not affect the other side''s ballads.


    Song Ning covered her ears, but the sound of the ballad could penetrate directly into Song Ning''s mind, as if it were rooted and sprouting in Song Ning''s soul, Song Ning could feel that if he allowed this other shore to sing, he would certainly Enchanted.


    Song Ning mobilized all the spiritual powers in his body. At that moment, the Yuanshen villain also opened his eyes. The movement of Yuanshen villain was exactly the same as that of Song Ning. At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted: "Shut up!"


    Duo Yin!


    Hum ~


    Boom ...


    There was a loud noise inside the cave, as if the whole mountain was shaking, the word "shut up" echoed in the cave, and Sanyuan Dao Xian directly felt numb in the roar, feeling like he was getting heavy General.


    At this time, even the sound of the other side''s songs disappeared without a trace.


    Under the influence of Song Ning''s double chants, even the other shore flower produced a trace of fear, but Song Ning understood that although this was Long Yin, he was not a real dragon. Even if the other shore flower caused fear, this voice was only a moment Yes, at the same time when the ballad of the other shore flower disappeared, Song Ning made a move, and the spiritual power in his hand emerged, slashing at the flower path of the other shore flower.


    At this moment, the other shore flower made a harsh noise, as if the evil spirits were roaring, but just after the roar came, Song Ning cut the other shore flower directly into the storage ring.


    Sanyuan Daoxian''s legs were soft at the moment. Just now he felt that his body no longer belonged to him. His Yuanshen seemed to be photographed by the other shore flower. If it weren''t for Song Ning, he might be dead.


    In fact, if there is no Song Ning, the other shore flower will not bloom at this time, and Sanyuan Dao Xian will be fine.


    The moment when the other shore flower entered the Song Ning storage ring, Song Ning immediately sealed the other shore flower with the power of the supreme sun in the body. The other shore flower was a very yin thing. Although it was extremely yin, it was not the most yin, but Song Ning''s body The fire is the fire of the yang, even the ice of the yin can be offset, and naturally the other flower can be controlled.


    After doing all this, Song Ning found that the other shore flower in the storage ring was motionless, and he was relieved, at this time his robe was already wet.


    "Thank you Song Daoyou for your life-saving grace!" Sanyuan Dao Xian immediately knelt down: "Song Daoyou, I definitely do not want to harm Song Daoyou. I really don''t know that this is the other shore flower, nor do I know that this other shore flower will bloom at this moment, I ..."


    "I know, you don''t need to explain." Song Ning took a deep breath and adjusted the spiritual energy in the body. He said after he took his breath: "It must be a female corpse in the coffin, and he died for love."


    At the moment Sanxian Taoxian was pale, and when she heard that Song Ning said that there were female corpses in the coffin, she was a little surprised: "Song Taoyou expected things like a god. This coffin is indeed a female corpse. I just saw the female corpse in this coffin. I wanted Jiuhuan Huandan to revive it, but I didn''t expect ... "


    Song Ning did not rush to see the corpse in the coffin, but calmed down and said: "The peanuts on the other side must be sentimental. At that time, the woman in the coffin must have been unable to meet the person she loved. Now she died and was born. Bianhua, you checked before, the woman''s body is intact, but she has no soul? "


    Sanyuan Dao Xian nodded quickly. Although he was Dao Xian, he was extremely afraid of death. He just scared him a moment ago: "If it is really even the flesh is already dead, I can''t ask Song Daoyou to rejuvenate Jiuzhuan and rejuvenate."


    Song Ning nodded and took a step forward, looking into the coffin ...

 Chapter 538： Xiaoxiao

    Song Ning also wanted to see who was in the coffin, what kind of woman was it, what kind of woman, there would be flowers on the side of the coffin.


    Song Ning''s eyes slowly looked into the coffin. The surface of the coffin was sealed with a layer of transparent material. Although I don''t know what this material is, Song Ning material thought that it must be able to completely protect the body. A good material, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to make a corpse''s flesh still intact.


    But just as Song Ning''s eyes fell on this corpse, Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly. He felt that at this moment it seemed that there was a sky thunder just falling on his heavenly spirit. The whole person was numb and his body was stiff. Staying, wanting to scream, wanting to scream, but unable to scream out anyway, he felt his voice choked, as if a stone was stuck in it.


    The corpse in this coffin was no longer familiar to him. This familiar face, familiar temperament, familiar expression.


    Her curved eyelashes were closed together, so safe, as if everything in the world could not disturb her.


    She put her hands quietly on her chest, as if there were any wishes that were not fulfilled before she died, and was praying.


    Suddenly, Song Ning felt the eyes tremble, and then he saw the eyes open. In these eyes, there are endless stars, as if she was born between this world and the vastness Xingyu!


    These deep and star-filled eyes fell on Song Ning. Song Ning seemed to be inhaled by this eye. At this moment, Song Ning felt that he was alone in the starry sky, and he had countless star powers rushing towards him and entered his body.


    At that moment, just at that moment, Song Ning escaped from this strange feeling. He stepped back and forth again and again, looking at the coffin now, the coffin was empty!


    "Xiao Xiao ..." Song Ningfa felt numb, and he rushed to the coffin in one step: "Xiao Xiao!"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was terrified. He thought Song Ning was stupid and immediately went to the coffin, but when he came to the coffin, he suddenly realized that the people inside the coffin were gone!


    "This ... how is this possible? People!" Sanyuan Daoxian is like a person who has lost his love.


    Upon hearing this questioning voice from Sanyuan Dao Xian, Song Ning frowned and looked down: "You said, do you like the corpse in this coffin?"


    Although Sanyuan Daoxian saw Song Ning''s eyes cold, he thought of what Song Ning had encountered before, and thought Song Ning was only a little shocked, and he didn''t care. Instead, he hurriedly replied: "Yes, I like Ru Ruo. Otherwise, I can''t let Song Daoyou help me refine ... "


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Song Ning went out with a palm fan in his right hand and directly hit Sanyuan Dao Xian''s face. This blow was too sudden and contained all the power in Song Ning''s body. San Yuan Dao Xian directly hit the stone wall and his head was dazed. But he did not suffer multiple injuries.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes flashed Han Mang: "I ask you again, do you like the corpse in this coffin?"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian was shocked. When he wanted to come, Song Ning had been merciful just now. If not, he should be dead now, but Song Ning repeated the same question a second time, and he did not understand: "Song Daoyou, this , There is nothing in this coffin now, are you ... seeing any illusions? "


    At this moment, Song Ning ignored the words of Sanyuan Daoxian, and even ignored whether his current strength would be exposed. He stepped forward and appeared in front of Sanyuan Daoxian, grabbing the collar of Sanyuan Daoxian: "I warn you, no longer allowed I do n��t have any thoughts about the corpse in this coffin, otherwise, I will die! "


    Sanyuan Dao Xian''s face was pale, although he thought Song Ning was overbearing, although Song Ning was quite unreasonable, but when he saw Song Ning''s pupils, he could feel the breath of death from these two pupils, and felt the rich murderous opportunity This kind of feeling can only be felt when he was fighting Song Ning.


    "Song and Song Daoyou, don''t be impulsive, I promise, I swear, but can you tell me the reason?" Even Sanxian Daoxian was afraid of death, but he wanted to know the reason at the moment. He loved the corpse in the coffin deeply, but he did not like it to the point of madness. If not, he would certainly open the coffin like many people and do something with the corpse.


    Now Song Ning does not allow him to have any thoughts about the corpse. He must have asked some reasons.


    The killing intention in Song Ning''s eyes gradually dissipated, but the chill was awe-inspiring.


    "Because, I like it, is this reason enough?" Song Ning will naturally not explain more to Sanyuan Daoxian.


    because I like it.


    There are only five words, but these five words are enough. Sanyuan Daoxian ca n��t even mention the idea of ??resistance. Song Ningxinhuan, then he is not qualified to like it, nor is he qualified to ask more. So far, Song Ning has not killed him. Where is he qualified to rob women with Song Ning?


    Even if it is a corpse ...


    "Song Daoyou ... What about the body?" Sanyuan Daoxian asked: "Just alive, how suddenly ..."


    "What did you feel just now?" Song Ning said coldly.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian shook his head: "I didn''t feel anything, it was just an instant. You looked at the coffin and the body disappeared."


    Song Ning nodded: "Don''t mention this to anyone. If one of the monks in Baihua Valley knows, then you, Baihua Valley, will die."


    Song Ning''s voice drifted with the wind, but when he fell in the ears of the Sanyuan Dao, he felt a horror. Song Ning had never spoken such cruel words since he came to the Baihua Valley and now he suddenly said This shows that Song Ning''s attention to this matter.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian smiled bitterly, his baby gave Song Ning, and he was very obedient to Song Ning, but now even if he likes a corpse, he is suppressed by Song Ning.


    If Sanyuan Dao Xian knew that the corpse was Leng Yuexiao, it was Song Ning''s love, afraid that he would never dare to have this idea in his heart.


    When Sanyuan Daoxian came back to God, Song Ning had already gone, he returned to the Lingxin Pavilion, entered the room, and arranged the enchantment directly around the room, no one dared to go to disturb, even small But with the black wind, they all lingered outside Song Ning''s room for a long time, and finally gave up knocking on the door.


    In the room, Song Ning has been thinking about the things encountered in this demon domain, especially the two encounters with fairy corpses.


    For the first time, the fairy corpse could speak, indicating that there was a mind, and the appearance of the fairy corpse was exactly the same as Leng Yuexiao.

 Chapter 539： Dao can be Tao, Xuan Zhi is mysterious

    The second time, the immortal corpse was dead, without mind, but the body was intact, and the other side flowers were blooming next to it, still looking exactly like Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning does not believe that there are people in this world who have the same appearance, but he does not believe that even the temperament and appearance are so similar, as if they were carved in a mold, but even if there is such a coincidence, then why Sanfan I was hit twice by myself?


    "The first time I saw Xiaoxiao was in my dream, that was Xiaoxiao''s doppelganger. The second time I saw Xiaoxiao, I was in Tianhe City, and it was still Xiaoxiao''s doppelganger. The third time, I was in Lengjia, and then Xiaoxiao The seal has entered the frost enchantment. Is n��t that also a avatar? Could it be that these two fairy corpses are also avatars ?! "Song Ning''s body was shaking, his mind was collapsing, and the whole person was in a state of confusion .


    All the sounds and all spiritual powers were isolated in the room. Song Ning roared in the room, no one could hear it, Song Ning violently abandoned himself in the room, no one would know, Song Ning cried in the room until her tears dried up, roaring The throat couldn''t make a sound, but he still couldn''t release his feelings completely.


    Moon River Demon, why did it appear, why was Song Ning seen?


    Is his affection for Leng Yuexiao really love or resentment?


    Song Ning felt that he could not understand the world more and more. The rules controlled by the monks did not know whether it was true or false avatars, people who could not see clearly, things that could not be guessed ...


    Song Ning curled his head in the corner, at this moment, he missed his life in Taihe Mountain more than ten years ago. In Taihe Mountain, he never had such worries, never had such worries, never There was no trouble, he could n��t cultivate, and his uncle would not let him practice. Brothers and sisters are very kind to him ...


    However, at this moment, Song Ning even felt that his uncle and his brothers and sisters did not really die. Song Ning felt that his existence seemed to be a dream, as if he were a chess piece, as if someone had already arranged all this.


    The dream at the top of Taihe Mountain was the beginning of Song Ning.


    At the moment, this idea was in Song Ning''s mind. When Song Ning shivered and dared not face the reality, I didn''t know how far away from the Yulan mainland, two old men were playing, and one of them was in charge. Son, just about to fall, but suddenly a whisper.


    "Why? Don''t know where to go? Didn''t you arrange everything already?" The person opposite him smiled.


    The old man holding the chess piece looked at the chess piece in his hand, his eyes flashing, and suddenly there was a fascinating expression. He put the chess piece in the air: "This game of chess seems to no longer require me to play."


    At this moment, if someone can see the two old men in this game, it will certainly be shocked, because at this moment the chessboard of the two of them is the universe, and the chess pieces in their hands are the stars in this universe!


    At the end of this old man''s words, Song Ning suddenly felt a picture of a starry sky appearing in his mind. His body was awkward for a while. At this moment, it seemed as if he understood something, but there was a thin layer of windows. The paper cannot be punctured.


    He stood up slowly from the corner and looked at the roof, his eyes as if he could penetrate the wall and see the sky straight through the stars.


    "If someone really wants me to go step by step according to his guidance, then I will go step by step. I want to see, who ... who can arrange all this!" Song Ning clenched his fists. From the beginning, he seemed to live in a dream. His life lived for love.


    Family, friendship, love, human relations, Song Ning is too tired to live, but today, he wants to live for himself.


    However, just when Song Ning made this decision, he suddenly smiled. The smile was full of bleakness, full of panic, and full of unwillingness.


    For a long time, Song Ning''s thoughts were these feelings. Song Ning always felt that someone was controlling himself, but now he thinks about it. Every step he has taken since cultivation has been a decision he has made and his own. No one could force him to wish, even though the remote and unknown self-proclaimed monk control, Song Ning did not succumb.


    original����


    All this is just an idea in my heart.


    This is called obsession.


    Song Ning has always felt that there are too many mysteries in this world. Until he meets more, Song Ning has more doubts. In the past few days, Song Ning even thought that Song Ning was at his mercy. I think that I am clearly living according to my own thoughts. The reason why I feel like I am being controlled is because he cannot yet penetrate the mysteries of the universe.


    If you ca n��t get out of this mystery, you will always be chaotic, just as the authorities are ignorant of the bystanders.


    At this moment, Song Ning clearly realized that what he understood was not the rules, not the Tao, but the one above it, called Xuan!


    Xuan is the foundation of Tao, Dao can be Tao, Xuan is Xuan, the exquisiteness of Xuan, the root of the universe.


    Although Song Ning still only feels this mysterious place, although Song Ning is now fully aware of the mysterious existence in this world, if he cannot jump out of the mysterious place, he cannot be detached.


    But at this moment, Song Ning was already detached. An invisible force in the universe entered Song Ning''s body. This force is still weak, but it will become more powerful as Song Ning grows. Song Ning can''t see it, and he can''t feel it now, but it really exists.


    With Song Ning''s current cultivation practice, this power cannot appear, but one day, when Song Ning reaches a certain height, this force is enough to be called destruction!


    At the time of Song Ning Mingwu''s enlightenment, among the stars, the stars floating in mid-air and floating in a hurry fell on the chessboard.


    This star filled the last breath of many chess pieces. A large number of chess pieces were lifted. This is considered death, but it is also regarded as rebirth. Because after being lifted, a large area of ??wilderness is exposed, this is life.


    "Eh? Interesting, don''t think I didn''t see it. You old guy didn''t play chess with me from the beginning. Your chess pieces were dropped by yourself, but this step was just a little unexpected." The old man laughed loudly and seemed to be very happy.


    "Hey, old, old, just play, why should you be serious? You and I are alive, the stars are alive, everything in this world is alive."


    No one can hear the sound, and no one can see the two old men in this game, but at this moment, under this starry sky, some things have finally become different, even there are tens of thousands of operations in the starry sky. The rules have also changed unconsciously ...

 Chapter 540： A word of promise, a great relationship

    When Song Ning clearly realized all this, in the monster realm, inside the huge clam shell, the green eyes opened again, and those eyes fell on Song Ning for a long time, as if he felt something, and it seemed to be There was a trace of fear, however, more greed emerged from those eyes.


    On the horizon of the extreme south of the Youlan Continent, a couple looked at Song Ning in shock. The two looked at each other as if they saw something big.


    "Did you feel it?"


    "Feel it, it is that power, it must be that power."


    "I didn''t expect ... haha, hahaha, didn''t expect!"


    The two were happy, but they did n��t dare to say anything. They could see it, but they could n��t see it from a long distance. Now this matter is still kept secret by them, but if it is spread, then even this mysterious Youlan The mainland will eventually fail to protect the child.


    In the blink of an eye, time flies.


    Twenty-nine days, the Baihua Valley was quiet. No one dared to speak aloud, and even the black wind rose carefully.


    Within the Demon Realm, almost everyone counts the days. They know that the Scarlet Pursuit Order is only 30 days old. They all want to see that within 30 days, Song Ning did not die. To what extent Song Ning came down, to what extent can Song Ning degenerate.


    Time began to slow down, and everyone''s mood became complicated. Before that, Song Ning was just a spiritual monk, and he could use his sword to point to the sky. If he got the great fortune that came down from the **** pursuit, if he broke through, So what strength will he have?


    Two hours ...


    An hour ...


    Three moments ...


    Two moments ...


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a tremor between the sky and the sky, and a cloud of auspicious clouds appeared in the sky. Everyone looked at the cloud until it soon happened.


    Just as everyone held their breath, a thunderlight suddenly fell in the sky. This light was very soft. When it fell, it penetrated the ceiling of the room of Lingxin Pavilion, breaking the blood around Song Ning''s body. At the moment when the light was gone, Song Ning also felt a change in his own strength.


    It is not the growth of strength, but what seems to be more in the body. Now Song Ning does not know, this is the magic lamp!


    During these twenty-nine days, Song Ning experienced a variety of moods including collapse, confusion, self-abandonment, self-confidence, rebirth, and so on. Until this moment, Song Ning''s mood has all calmed down. He is still him.


    A monk, what he cultivates is his heart, and his state of mind determines the future.


    All the people in Baihua Valley were terrified and stood outside the Lingxin Pavilion. They were hesitant and waiting anxiously.


    On both sides of Song Ning''s room, Xiao Ke and Hei Feng looked at the thunder in the sky and at Song Ning''s room, with anticipation and worry in their eyes.


    Within the Demon Realm, all the wonderland monks ��eyes are gathered here. They want to know the answer, and they want to know how the first person in the history of the Demon Realm can survive the Scarlet Pursuit Order.


    Squeak.


    The door of Song Ning''s room opened.


    One foot stepped out of the room.


    This step fell on the ground, but stepped into the hearts of everyone. Then, the second step, the third step, the fourth step!


    When Song Ning came out, everyone was surprised. They only felt that Song Ning seemed to step on their heartbeat at every step, but now they don''t feel any discomfort at all.


    They always feel that Song Ning seems to have improved a lot, but if you take a closer look, Song Ning''s state has not changed at all.


    They always feel that Song Ning seems to have undergone some transformation at this moment, but if they say it carefully, they can''t tell where Song Ning has changed.


    The so-called creation of Tianda is different for different people. For Song Ning, the magic lamp that has not yet appeared is the creation of Tianda, but in the eyes of these people, it is heaven Great fortune.


    Song Ning felt that countless spiritual consciousness fell on him. At this moment, he did not resist, and those people who didn''t know where they came from were daring to detect Song Ning''s cultivation behavior.


    Heifeng and Xiao can see that Song Ning is fine. The situation at the moment of seeing Song Ning is very good, and my heart is relieved. Although it is impossible to say where Song Ning has changed, they always feel that Song Ning is stronger than before.


    Song Ning smiled at them, and then spoke.


    This voice is very light, but it falls in the heart of every soul-searcher: "Only once, not as an example."


    Song Ning finished talking, did not use a little bit of spiritual knowledge, let alone counterattack, but slowly walked towards Sanyuan Dao Xian.


    Even though Song Ning did not feel a little bit stunned, all the spiritual consciousness gathered on him was withdrawn at this moment, and countless similar words came to mind in Song Ning''s mind.


    "Congratulations to Song Daoyou for his amazing creation."


    "Congratulations to Song Daoyou for being the first person in history to avoid the **** pursuit."


    "Congratulations to Song Daoyou ..."


    "Congratulations ..."


    Song Ning let these people''s blessings finally stand in front of Sanyuan Daoxian.


    Sanyuan Daoxian was in a complicated mood. He did not know why Song Ning would come to him first after the **** killing order was lifted. He bowed his head and clenched his fists: "Congratulations to Song Daoyou."


    Song Ning smiled slightly: "Sanyuan Daoyou, before that matter, I will send you a message later, I can''t do your request to return to the soul pill nine times, other, if you need it, you can put forward."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian always felt that Song Ning at this time was the same as the previous two. He shook his head: "No need, it is congratulations to Song Daoyou. Now Song Daoyou is going to leave?"


    Song Ning looked back at the Lingxin Pavilion: "It''s time to go. The Bai family used the Scarlet Pursuit Order to chase me down. I want to go to the Bai Family to see who used the Scarlet Pursuit Order. I have to thank you very much. he."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian breathed a sigh of relief: "Song Daoyou go well."


    Song Ning turned around and patted Sanyuan Dao Xian''s shoulder: "I Song Ning owes you a favor, and I will pay it back."


    Song Ning took off, Xiao Ke and Hei Feng followed, and everyone in Baihua Valley looked at Song Ning. Somehow, the negative feelings for Song Ning had completely disappeared before. I always felt that Song Ning''s last sentence was a promise. I always feel that Song Ning is like standing up to the ground.


    All the fairyland monks in the demon realm heard Song Ning''s words to the Sanyuan Dao immortal. This is the greatest human feeling now. Few wonderland monks in the demon realm will now provoke Song Ning who does not open their eyes. With the promise of Sanyuan Daoxian, they will not provoke Sanyuan Daoxian.


    "Song Ning''s favor ... but it''s really bigger than the emperor and emperor." Sanyuan Dao immortal, all of this came too suddenly, if you use mortal words, happiness is too sudden.

 Chapter 541： Quartet ...

    When Song Ning left, Xiaolian had a lot of things to say to Song Ning, but Song Ning suddenly left at the moment. She had no chance to speak. She recalled the scene of being in the country of falling feathers, and recalled that time with Song. Condensation met with a lot of emotion in my heart.


    Suddenly, Xiaolian found that there was one more thing in her hand, and she looked down, it was a jade note, and at the same time, Song Ning''s voice came to her mind: "No matter when and where, If you need it, smash the jade paper, I will come to you, this is the life I owe you. "


    Xiaolian''s emotions are complicated. When she looked at Song Ning, she burst into tears. Until Song Ning disappeared above the sky, Xiaolian withdrew her eyes and looked at the jade paper in her hand. If Song Ning echoed in her mind, she always felt Song Ning This person is too kind. Such a kind person is afraid that it is difficult to gain a foothold in the realm of integrity.


    At this time, Song Ning had risen to a height of a thousand miles, under the bird''s eye view, at this time, half of the demon domain was in his eyes, but although his eyes included the small half of the demon domain, he only cared about two points, one of which was the hundred flowers. Gu, and the other is Baihuahai. At this time, Xiao Ke and Heifeng hurried beside Song Ning. Although they didn''t know what Song Ning was looking at, they vaguely felt the shape of the demon''s range.


    Song Ning took out the map from the storage ring and glanced at it. This is a map of the entire demon domain. The map marked the location in the demon domain. Song Ning found the location of Baihua Valley and Baihua Sea above him. I have seen Chi Family''s Codex Book and have some knowledge about it. Although I don''t know much about it, Song Ning has been able to guess something at the moment.


    He pointed his finger on the map with a bit of spiritual power, and a spot of light appeared. He moved continuously. A spot of light appeared in the place of Baihuahai on the map, and then he played with the short short sword outside Roland City. A light spot was spotlighted, and then a light spot was spotted at Baihua Valley.


    Now these three light spots just form a triangle, and these three directions happen to be the three directions of southeast, northwest.


    "Sifang ..." When Song Ning secretly probed, according to the position of these three points, and pressed on the map, the fourth light point was clicked. This fourth light point was a place he had never been to, However, at the moment Song Ning took a look, there was a name in this place called ''Baihuachuan''.


    Song Ning smiled: "It turns out so ..."


    Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning in confusion with Heifeng. Since Song Ning came out of the room, they felt that Song Ning was a little different. Now Song Ning''s move is surprising. What''s wrong with him?


    The black wind did not dare to ask, but Xiao Ke said: "Master, are you enchanted?"


    Song Ning said with a smile: "How come, I just understood some things. Before we went to Baihuahai, we didn''t take a good look at what is going on in the Baihuahai. Now we go again, how?"


    When the black wind thought of Baihuahai, he couldn''t help but gritted his teeth: "Okay, I was in Baihuahai at the time, but I had a foreign appearance. This time, I will see who dares to move me!"


    In fact, without the black wind, no one dared to move them now. Now that Song Ning is there, those monks will retreat from Sanshe, but Xiao Ke looks a little sad when he hears the three words "Baihuahai" When they went to Baihuahai, there were four people, but now there are only three left.


    Seeing the change in Xiao Ke''s appearance, Song Ning took out Fen Tianjian from the storage ring and held it in his hand: "Xiao Fen is also there, but she is tired and has been sleeping recently."


    Xiao Ke couldn''t help saying: "How long will she sleep?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "I don''t know how long, but I can be sure that she will wake up soon."


    Song Ning''s eyes were soft in his speech, and his eyes were swept above the Burning Sky Sword, which seemed to be very compassionate. If Song Ning was usually like Xiao Fang, Xiao Ke would definitely be jealous, but now Xiao Ke is not jealous The meaning of it, on the contrary, is happy for Xiaofen.


    During the speech, Song Ning flew down, and Xiao Ke and Hei Feng followed closely. On the way, Song Ning told Hei Feng Xiao Ke about what he had seen and heard in the cave. Lest they both worry.


    At this time, Song Ning''s rate of decline was extremely fast. The monks who watched Song Ning with nothing to do when they saw that Song Ning had taken out the Burning Sky Sword. It''s a kind of burning sky, and people are panicked.


    However, when they saw that Song Ning successfully landed in the Baihua Sea, but did not start any tricks, their hearts also settled slightly, but the monks in the Baihua Sea began to avoid the moment they saw Song Ning descend, and now Song Ning Where there is no claim, it is equivalent to clearing the field, no one dares to step forward.


    At this time, there were only Song Ning and three others in the huge sea of ??flowers, and the black wind was looking around. At this time, he had held his breath. The last time he ate the loss of this floral fragrance, this time he would not.


    "Master, why come here again? Is there anything wrong here?" Black Wind asked.


    Song Ninglue nodded: "If I hadn''t been to Baihua Valley, if that kind of thing didn''t happen at the back of Baihua Valley, then I wouldn''t have this conjecture, but now that it happened, I think, under the Baihua Sea, maybe Hidden mystery. "


    "Master, you should not break ..."


    However, just halfway through Xiao Ke''s words, she only heard a bang, and the earth began to tremble. She looked at Song Ning again, and Fen Tianjian had already penetrated the ground. When Song Ning vigorously stirred, the earth cracked a gap.


    Seeing this scene of Song Ning, those monks in Wonderland were shocked: "Have you ever heard that there is another way to burn the sky sword?"


    "Why is Song Ning either burning the sky or destroying the earth? What exactly does he want to do, is it really going to destroy the demon domain?"


    "Did someone provoke Song Ning just now? Why did Song Ning start to destroy again?"


    "That''s Baihuahai! No one has ever cracked in Baihuahai. How did Song Ning do it?"


    "Song Ning certainly has a reason to do this, and it can crack in Baihuahai. It must be because of the burning sword in his hand. It''s amazing, so amazing. Does Song Ning see anything under Baihuahai?"


    For a moment, these fairyland monks were shocked, but when these fairyland monks were panicking, they found that Song Ning was not a fairy technique, nor a supernatural technique that burned the sky sword, but simply in the sea of ??flowers. There is a crack below, but they all know how hard the ground beneath the Baihua Sea is, and it seems that there is a certain enchantment. It is not a monk who can easily break through, but now Song Ning is just a sword ... ��

 Chapter 542： Rushed to Baijia

    Song Ningdown didn''t want to damage too much. When he split a crack under the Baihua Sea with the Burning Sky Sword, his eyes also followed the crack and penetrated deep into the earth.


    Until near the end, Song Ning saw the fluctuation of the formation. If he hadn''t seen the formation under the ground outside Roland before, Song Ning would never know what the formation is now.


    "Sure enough." Song Ning put away the Burning Sky Sword. The moment the Burning Sky Sword was drawn out of the earth, the ground below healed suddenly, and no trace of it could be seen, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Master, what did you see? Sure enough?" Black Wind asked curiously.


    "With our current cultivation practice is not enough to go down, but once we have done enough, I will go down for the first time." Song Ning Road, there is that kind of boundary below, Song Ning is not in a hurry, now he wants Go to the fourth place he hasn''t been to, that place is called-Baihuachuan.


    Heifeng and Xiaoke followed Song Ning in fog, not to miss. Now they can fly and shuttle freely in this demon realm. Unlike before, what other medicine is needed to suppress spiritual power, afraid of being discovered, Song Ning flew in this demon domain, but wherever there were many monks flying, those monks immediately bowed to salute as soon as they found out that it was Song Ning.


    "Haha, hahahaha, cool, so refreshing! I haven''t been so cool for thousands of years!" Heifeng laughed, this feeling of being worshipped, he wanted to experience it again in his dreams, once he thought he felt again. I didn''t arrive, but I didn''t expect to be able to feel it again next to Song Ning.


    Xiao Kewen said with a sneer: "I seem to have heard similar words in Baihua Valley before. At that time, you were in the room. It is estimated that you were going to cover the clouds with those female practitioners?"


    Heifeng suddenly looked embarrassed, and secretly glanced at Song Ning, afraid of Song Ning''s blame, and Song Ning shook his head slightly: "As long as it''s not a scourge, I don''t care."


    Xiao Ke snorted softly, but she was happy when she saw Song Ning''s smiling expression.


    After a while, they came to Baihuachuan.


    This Baihua River is similar to Baihua Valley and Baihua Sea. It is a place where hundreds of flowers bloom, but the difference here is that the flowers here are blooming in the river, and the river is winding for hundreds of miles, which forms the Baihuachuan. local.


    There are a hundred kinds of flowers in the Baihuachuan, but if you say the number, I am afraid that it will be calculated in millions, but the pleasing thing is that the flowers in the Baihuachuan are flowing, and the color pattern has been changing. It is also a feature of Baihuachuan.


    From this scent of flowers, Song Ning can feel a trace of the sea of ??flowers. Although the name of the sea of ??flowers is similar to that of the river of flowers, there is a substantial difference. The sea of ??flowers is artificial, but the river of flowers is natural.


    "Just now there was a fairy tomb under the Baihua Sea, and now there are also fairy tombs under the Baihuachuan." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning didn''t have a voice. This remark fell directly into the ears of the fairyland monks who were concerned about Song Ning. One pass ten, ten pass hundred. Many people in the demon realm suddenly knew about this matter, but they knew At the same time, this matter is also very puzzled, why Song Ning wants to say it, what is Song Ning''s intention?


    Therefore, even though Song Ning directly said that these two tombs had immortal tombs, no one had any intentions here. Instead, they thought that Song Ning intentionally said it to them. The purpose was to see who would come. .


    "Master, how can such things be said directly in the fairy tomb." Heifeng said anxiously.


    Song Ning said indifferently: "If this fairy tomb can be entered by ordinary people, it would have been discovered long ago. The two places I have seen before have long been gone. Will I wait until I pass? I am now Although it was said, this fairy tomb is by no means accessible to them. "


    Heifeng didn''t know where Song Ning''s confidence came from, but when he heard Song Ning say this, he could only agree.


    Song Ning got up, and the next goal was the Bai Family. At that time, who was the Bai Family who displayed the **** killing order on him, and who took away Bai Ting''s body, and on what day was Baixin''s marriage? Who is it to be married to, and who is going to take away the physique in her body?


    Song Ning''s eyes were awe-inspiring, looking at Bai Jia''s direction, his feet moved, and his speed soared.


    The range of the demon domain is extremely large. At this moment, even if Song Ning was flying towards the Bai family, it would take some time. On the same day, when Song Ninggang and the monks had finished their fights, Bai Ting hurriedly arrived. Therefore, the person who defeated Bai Ting must be extremely high.


    At this time, Song Ning had already flown to the sky, but those fairyland monks were still wondering what Song Ning said just now, and they had been thinking about the fairy tomb. No one noticed that Song Ning was going It is the Bai family.


    But others do n��t care about Song Ning ��s movements, but the people of the Bai family care very much. Before that, Bai Ting suddenly went to Song Ning and wanted to give Song Ning medicine. This matter has already been known to the Bai family, but it is the most puzzled. It is Bai Ting''s grandfather and Bai Ting''s sister.


    At this moment, in the Bai''s house, Bai Xin stood outside the Bai Ting''s room. Since this time, Bai Xin has come to the Bai Ting''s room every day, but Bai Ting has been closed behind the door. On this day, Bai Xin came again.


    "Brother, why did you take medicine in Brother Song''s food?" Bai Xin stood at the door and asked this question she had asked dozens of times.


    The door of Bai Ting''s room was closed tightly, and he didn''t pay attention to Bai Xin at all. At this moment, the light flashed in the hands of Bai Ting in the room. Between these two hands, the picture depicted by Ling Guang was the three people of Song Ning and Feng Xiao .


    A hint of slyness appeared in the corner of Bai Ting''s mouth: "Sure enough, I came to the Bai family. I couldn''t fully adapt to this body that day and was bluffed by you. This time, hehe."


    Bai Ting smiled and licked the corner of his mouth. It seemed that Song Ninglai had already planned for the Bai family. At the same time, his heart moved and he sent a voice to Bai Ru.


    Bai Ru was originally meditating in the room, but she suddenly heard the sound of ''Grandpa Zeng'', and she felt a little strange in her mind.


    "Why did Grandpa Zeng let me go to Bai Ting''s room?" Bai Ru couldn''t understand it, so she had to go to Bai Ting''s room, but when she came outside Bai Ting''s room, she saw Bai Xin.


    When Bai Xin saw Bai Ru coming to Bai Ting''s room, he raised his arm and stopped: "What are you doing here with my brother!"


    "Oh, this is going to ask your brother, you ask me, how do I know?" Bai Ru fiddled with Qingsi, that looks like a charming woman.


    "My brother won''t care about you!" Bai Xin angered, her brother ignored her for a few days, how could she care about this white ru?

 Chapter 543： Miserable Bai Ru

    As soon as Bai Ru heard this, he smiled: "Good sister, have you been stupid after being left out by your brother these days? If it wasn''t for your brother Bai Ting came to me, do you think I would come here for no reason? ? "


    Bai Xinqi''s face turned red, and the most annoying thing in the whole Bai family was the Bai Ru who had a full truth in Cheng Tian Yang Feng Yin''s mouth, and now Bai Ru came here, she was even more angry.


    But before Bai Xin spoke, Bai Ting''s door opened.


    When Bai Xin saw Bai Ting came out, he thought his brother heard Bai Ru coming to find fault, so he came forward to help her, but whoever thought of Bai Ting said, "Bai Ru, you come, come in."


    Bai Ru snorted when she walked in front of the stunned Bai Xin: "Good sister, you seem to be left out. If you don''t even care about Bai Ting in this house, who would you care about? ? "


    Before Bai Xin always thought that the thing between Bai Ting and Song Ning was a misunderstanding, Bai Xin always thought that Bai Ting and Song Ning should be very good friends. Before they said they would be brothers, although Bai Xin was not sensible at that time, but Bai Xin was very happy to see her brother''s expression. She would never forget her brother''s expression.


    But now, how could this be?


    Does my brother really ... really change?


    Bai Xin just had this idea in mind, and she immediately put down her thoughts because she remembered that just a few days ago, her brother would rather give up the position of the young patriarch Bai to protect Song Ning.


    "There must be something, something must have happened." Bai Xin thought of it and went directly to his grandfather.


    At the moment, Bai Ru entered Bai Ting''s room. As soon as he entered the room, Bai Ting arranged a layer of enchantment around the room. This enchantment was just to prevent Bai Xin.


    After seeing Bai Ting, Bai Ru hesitated a little and said, "Grandpa Zeng let me come ..."


    "Bai Ru, I came to you because there are some things I want to tell you to do." Bai Ting said, but at the moment, what came out of Bai Ting''s mouth turned out to be a hoarse old man''s voice, which sounded like From the imminent population to the general population.


    If even this voice cannot be recognized, Bai Ru is not worthy of living in this world.


    Boom!


    Bai Ru knelt on the ground: "Grandpa Zeng ?!"


    "Well, I wanted to use Baiyu before, but Baiyu was dead, so it could only be Bai Ting. After all, I was good at alchemy, but Bai Ting had no attainments in alchemy." The old man said .


    Bai Ru immediately brushed her face, she has not heard of this kind of thing, but now she heard for the first time that her elders won the junior.


    "Song Ning is coming soon. I want you to feed Song Ning a pill. As long as Song Ning can take the pill, everything after that will be easy to handle." The old man said, popping a jade The bottle was given to Bai Ru.


    Bai Ru carefully put the jade bottle next. She didn''t dare to find out what medicine was in it: "Grandpa Zeng, you also know that there was some friction between me and Song Ning before. This task is given to me, is it some ..."


    "Of course I know how difficult it is for you to execute, so I deliberately investigated Song Ning. Song Ning had a favorite person, but now that person is half dead, I learned the face of that person and it was printed on this jade note. The old man said, throwing the jade paper to Bai Ru.


    Bai Ru took the jade note and didn''t quite understand what the old man meant.


    The old man smiled: "You take this Yi Rong Dan, change her appearance to that of a woman, seduce Song Ning, and let Song Ning take the panacea."


    The old man gave Bai Ru a pill directly during his speech. Bai Ru''s heart shivered. If she used any tricks, she didn''t care, but if she used her body to seduce Song Ning, she was really unwilling.


    The old man naturally saw Bai Ru''s wishes and said, "Bai Ru, are you a little bit unwilling?"


    Bai Ru hesitated a little. How dare she say half of the word "no"? But this thing she really didn''t want to do, so Bai Ru was silent at the moment.


    The old man''s faint laughter came. At this moment, this old voice came out from Bai Ting''s body. Bai Ru felt some fear in his heart. Bai Ting stepped towards Bai Ru step by step, and Bai Ru couldn''t help but step back half a step.


    Until Bai Ting walked in front of Bai Ru, one hand pressed Bai Ru''s shoulder, and the other hand was directly drawn into Bai Ru''s neckline into his clothes. After kneading for a while, he snorted Bai Ru Clothes shredded.


    Bai Ru bit her lower lip tightly, and her lower lip had been bitten out of blood, but she dared not resist, because she heard the old voice from Bai Ting ��s body: "Grandpa Zeng knows why you do n��t want to be a virgin. The body? Grandpa Zeng helped you to break it, use your good brother Bai Ting''s body to help you, how? Is it very grateful for Grandpa Zeng''s love? "


    Bai Ru''s eyes were weeping, but her heart was bleeding. She didn''t expect her grandfather Zeng to do such a thing. She didn''t want to, but when she thought that Bai Ting was lost by grandpa Zeng, how could she guarantee herself? Will not be taken away after rebellion?


    She didn''t want to die yet, so she could only bear so.


    Soon, Bai Ru was thrown on the bed. She felt a pain like a torn body. Bai Ting''s body seemed to have a beast, brutal, violent, and entered her body deeply, deeper and deeper.


    Bai Ru closed her eyes and she finally understood that no matter whether she was willing to carry out that plan or not, as long as she came today and stood in this room, she was destined to be taken away.


    The feeling of pain caused Bai Ru to pass out. When Bai Ru was in a coma, Yuan Yin, who belonged only to her virgin body, was taken away. After a few hours, Bai Ru woke up and found herself lying on the bed in her room. If it is possible, she hopes that it was just a nightmare before, but in fact, time cannot return and that thing cannot be avoided.


    Bai Ru touched her body and felt pain. She read the picture in the jade note. In addition to Leng Yuexiao, the image printed on the jade note was also done by Song Ning for Leng Yuexiao. Some things.


    Seeing this, Bai Ru couldn''t help but shed tears. Any woman hopes to be loved so much by a man, but she is afraid that Bai Ru will never have this opportunity again.


    She was jealous of Leng Yuexiao. She resented Leng Yuexiao, not because she liked Song Ning, but because she saw Leng Yuexiao even if it was frozen, but Song Ning was desperate for her!


    With this resentment and jealousy, Bai Ru subdued the Yi Rong Dan. This Yi Rong Dan was made by the old man, and his alchemy strength was fascinating. This Yi Rong Dan''s natural effect was also very powerful. Bai Ru was in a moment. Between them became Leng Yuexiao''s appearance, not only that, even the appearance and temperament are very similar ...

 Chapter 544： Turned into Leng Yuexiao

    At the same time that Bai Ru became Leng Yuexiao, the voice of Grandpa Zeng came from Bai Ru''s heart.


    "Come."


    This time, it was just a short word.


    Bai Ru smirked a little, her face was pale again, plus she is now Leng Yuexiao''s face, with a trace of indifference in her bones a thousand miles away, now more like Leng Yuexiao.


    Bai Ru walked into Bai Ting''s room, at this time Bai Ting was playing with a pill in his hand. When Bai Ru came in, Bai Ting showed a playful smile. He carefully looked at Bai Ru, which is now ''Leng Yuexiao'' '': "Yes, it is really good, no wonder that Song Ning was upset by the lost spirit, even if she died, she would have to save her."


    With that said, Bai Ting got up and came to ��Leng Yuexiao��: ��I ��ve taken this medicine,��


    ��Leng Yuexiao�� does n��t care about what immortality is anymore. Since she was forced by Bai Ting in this place, she feels that she is dead.


    Bai Ting grinned and licked his tongue on his lips: "It must be fun to play today, but it''s a pity that you have taken Yuan Yin away from me yesterday."


    ''Leng Yuexiao'' shook her body gently, showing a smile, and soon the power of the drug broke out on her, and her whole person also began to change, and her mind was blurred. Let the appearance in front of him be in his twenties, but the inner has been for thousands of years. Old monster ravaged.


    However, in this Bai Ting''s heart, at this moment, he is not torn by others, but Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning''s woman!


    After a few hours, ''Leng Yuexiao'' dragged his tired body naked, kneeling in front of Bai Ting, and Bai Ting kneaded with great pleasure: "Yes, yes, Yi Rong Dan is really a good thing If I knew that I could live so easily, why should I stay there for so long? "


    "Leng Yuexiao" silently looked at Bai Ting silently, and his mind was blank.


    Bai Ting looked down at the woman in front of him, and once again felt that there was such a beautiful person in the world, but then, his eyes were stern: "No one said on the mouth, the body is very obedient, Bai Ru, don''t you be like a **** Just like me, pretend to be more pure, otherwise how to confuse Song Ning! "


    Snapped.


    When Bai Ting spoke, he fell with a slap.


    ��Leng Yuexiao�� seemed to have no pain at all, but his face moved a little because of strength, but then there was no expression at all: ��I see.��


    "Go, obedient, I don''t care what method you use, the pill must be given to Song Ning, otherwise, hehe, I have many ways to deal with you." Bai Ting''s voice was extremely cold.


    "Got it." "Leng Yuexiao" didn''t have a bit of expression in his eyes and got up to go.


    Bai Ting''s eyes narrowed, as if he remembered something, and called: "This is a formation. Find a place in advance. This formation can attract Song Ning into it. This is a magic art formation. Song Ning will have something in it. Lost. "


    ��Leng Yuexiao�� turned and took the debris, and then put it away: ��I see.��


    Bai Ting listened to ''Leng Yuexiao'' saying ''know'' three times in a row. At this time, he was already furious. He lifted his feet and kicked at the belly of ''Leng Yuexiao''. On the wall, there was a hint of scarlet in her mouth, but she still didn''t have a slight expression, like a puppet: "If there is no other order, I will go."


    "Don''t be like a dead person. If you can''t handle this matter well, I''ll kill everyone in your line!" Bai Ting''s eyes flashed with a murderous eye.


    A trace of terror finally appeared in the eyes of ��Leng Yuexiao��. She bowed at Bai Ting and left.


    After leaving the Bai family, her tears were like a spring, she struggled, mourned, lamented the injustice of this world, and lamented her own destiny, but all this has already become a fixed number.


    When Bai Ru left the Bai family, Bai Xin was already looking for his grandfather for the second time.


    Bai Xin''s grandfather is the elder of the family, but he is not the most powerful person. At this time, after listening to Bai Xin''s telling again, he is pacing in the room.


    "Grandpa, Xin''er has never seen his brother like this. Do you think your brother will be ..."


    Bai Xin said, but suddenly his grandfather covered his mouth: "Some things can''t be said, can''t be said!"


    "But grandpa, brother, he has completely changed into a person. Before that, he even calculated Brother Song." Bai Xin cried.


    Bai Shan already knew what was happening in this Bai family. Of course, he also vaguely guessed something. He watched Bai Ru change his appearance and left Bai family, watching Bai Ting not coming out of the room, but all these guesses All need a confirmation.


    "I''ll go to the forbidden place to see, you are in my room, don''t go anywhere." Baishan Road.


    Bai Xin nodded, but then there was a little worry: "I will be tomorrow ... I will go to the Imperial City."


    Baishan looked awe-inspiring. Indeed, Baixin was about to get married tomorrow. This was a decision she made before, but now it has become like this in the Bai family.


    "I''ll go back as soon as I go. Grandpa tomorrow will accompany you. If the grandson of Tianji is not good to you, I certainly don''t agree with this marriage!" Bai Shan bit his teeth. Messed up.


    Bai Xin knew that Grandpa was already in great danger, and she was not an ignorant child.


    After Baishan left the room, he went directly to the burial mound. Although the burial mound of the Bai family was a forbidden place, the heirs could still go, but they could not enter the depths.


    When Baishan reached the tomb, he bowed to the tomb and bowed for a few weeks, saying, "Senior Baishan, come to visit the second old man."


    After Baishan finished speaking, he waited for a response from the grave, but after a long time, there was no sound. Only after the semi-pillar incense, a voice suddenly came into Baishan''s ear: "Baihua Ren has been sitting."


    Bai Shan''s face changed greatly, but at this moment he did not speak again, but knelt at the graveyard for a long time, and then spread all over the body with fairy power, shouting: "The ancestor sat down!"


    This voice spread directly to the upper and lower Baijia, and all the Baijia heirs heard it.


    Ancestor sat down?


    Before, there were two ancestors in the Baijia burial mound who were retreating to seek a breakthrough. One of them was the ancestor, and the other was the fourth ancestor. Now, hearing the news that the ancestors are sitting, the whole Bai family is panicked.


    Bai Shan left from the grave, and the moment he returned to his room, the sorrow on his face disappeared completely, and his face was filled with anger.


    "Grandpa, you just said ..." Bai Xin still has some unknown truth.


    Bai Shan took a deep breath. Some words he couldn''t say to Bai Xin. It wasn''t that he couldn''t believe Bai Xin, but that he didn''t want his granddaughter to understand too much of the darkness in the family. It was just that the albinism was no good. Just want to take his son-in-law of Baishan? !

 Chapter 545： Sustenance of hope

    Bai Huaren, the ancestor of the Bai family at that time, was also one of the two ancestors who lived to the present. Of course, the cultivation of Bai Huaren at that time was the peak of the summit, which already existed above the fairy, and it is regarded as the entire demon domain Resounding.


    But as long as he is a monk, he must have a life span. As long as he is not detached, he will be restricted by years. This is the rule. Even if he is above the Taoist immortal, he cannot escape.


    Bai Ren can''t be closed, which is a loss for Bai Jia, and it is also hope that as long as Bai Bai Ren can break through, then there will be a transcendent existence in Bai Jia, then the entire demon domain will be Bai Jia as the center, although The Bai family dare not say that it is the strongest in the demon domain, but it can be regarded as no one dare to provoke.


    But now, Bai Huaren actually sat down?


    The people of the Bai family are shrouded in grief, but at this moment, in addition to Baishan, there is another person who is suspicious of the death of Bai Huaren. This person is the current leader of the Bai family, Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi was suspicious because he also came from. When he won the house, he was known by Bai Shan, but he was kind and took a young junior from the Bai family. Ashamed, he didn''t wipe out Baishan''s mouth. Now that Baihua Ren suddenly sits down, Bai Qi has some thoughts in his mind.


    "Baishan, you come to me." Bai Qi passed on after he noticed that Baishan came home.


    Bai Shan came to Baiqi''s room and bowed to salute, but Baiqi raised his hand and said softly: "You don''t have to do this in front of me. After so many years, you treat me like your dearest brother."


    Baishan nodded and sat on a chair, a little nervous in his heart.


    Bai Qi waved his hand and arranged the room, and then said: "Do you know who he is?"


    Bai Shan''s heart tightened, but he already knew the result, so he said: "Bai Ting."


    Bai Qi slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "It really is Ting''er. I didn''t expect my elder brother to be really versatile. I saw Bai Ting a little different a few days ago, and then Bai Ru again and again. Entering Bai Ting''s room and thinking, Bai Ru was also ruined. "


    Bai Shan smiled bitterly, but could only be silent. After all, this was his ancestor in front of him, and so was Bai Ren.


    There was a hint of caution in Bai Qi''s eyes: "He still doesn''t know that I came from, I can be sure of this, but he has taken Bai Ting, and now he has taken Bai Ru''s Yuan Yin, I feel that things are not It will be so simple, he must have some plans, and he who has lost Yuanyin is likely to gradually recover his strength. "


    Bai Shan looked at Bai Qi puzzledly: "Does the head of the family do not want another monk above the Taoist immortal to appear in the Bai family?"


    Bai Qi laughed silently: "Baishan, I think you are stupid! Bai Huaren has not been able to retreat for so many years. What is his attitude towards the outside world? As soon as he wins over Bai Ting, he eagerly wants Looking for a place to stay, he even captured Yuan Yin from his junior, is he still human? "


    Baishan just listened, but did not make any remarks.


    "If he restores his strength, he will definitely change the structure of the demon domain. By then, the entire demon domain will be an abnormal disaster, and the rest of the old things are afraid to be defeated, and then the demon domain will be chaotic." Bai Qi looked awe-inspiring. .


    At that time, the method of losing the house did not spread, and what I was afraid of was that Bai Qi also spied on a hint of mystery, so that he could succeed in winning the house.


    "What does the house owner mean?" Bai Shan didn''t expect Bai Qi to be so excited at first, but now it seems that Bai Qi is also planning for himself. If Bai Ren regained his strength, then he will know that Bai Qi is also losing his own house. Here comes the dialogue, which is very unfavorable.


    Bai Qiqi hit the table with a heavy heart: "If you let you abandon Ting''er, can you do it?"


    Baishan was shocked: "Not!"


    Bai Qi slowly grasped the palm that patted the table: "If it doesn''t work, then our hope can only be pinned on one person, and we can only cooperate in secret, but we can''t do anything to report the news, otherwise ... �� Once Bai Renren knows, the consequences are unimaginable. He is the kind of person who can do anything. "


    "Song Ning?" Bai Shan wondered.


    Bai Qidian nodded: "Bai Huaren must definitely work on Song Ning. If Song Ning can detect it, then there is hope. If Song Ning cannot detect it, then once Bai Ning can succeed, we can only surrender."


    Let Song Ning notice?


    Even if Song Ning was aware, Bai Shan did not think that Song Ning could break Bai Huaren''s plan. At this time, Bai Shan was sitting in a difficult decision, and this decision was also thrown to him by Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi does not force Bai Shan to kill Bai Ting, he just tells Bai Shan that if Bai Huaren succeeds, what will happen.


    This result is likely to cause the entire Bai Family and even the Demon Territory to be destroyed, but if Bai Ting is killed now, then Bai Ren will also die, which is equivalent to strangling the crisis in the cradle.


    Bai Qi quietly watched Baishan make a decision, but in the end, Baishan was still reluctant: "Why can''t we report to Song Ning?"


    "Bai Huaren became a famous Daoist in the past, named psychic, and anyone who cultivated a lower level than him would be noticed by him. At this moment, he must be watching Song Ning. If we report the news, he will know, if he is He found out, then he spread the law of seizing the house, the ancestor of the Bai family also chose to seize the house by one person, what will happen to the Bai family? "


    Bai Qi said, Shen said: "You also have to be more careful, Xiner is still a virgin body, the reason is that for those old things, but the taste that has not been experienced for thousands of years."


    Bai Shanwen Yan''s face was green: "Only Xin''er and Ting''er can''t let me go. The patriarch, if it is less than last resort, I will never give them up."


    After Baishan finished speaking, he hurried out the door. Although he did n��t know how to take the house, he knew very well about the law of taking the house. Although all the people who were taken the house were dead, but Baishan still had a silver lining. If the deceased person has a stronger will, if something happens that stimulates the soul awakening of the deceased person, then it is still possible to counter the deceased person.


    Bai Shanzui doesn''t say anything, but in his mind, he thinks there are two people who can stimulate Bai Ting''s soul, one of them is Bai Xin and the other is Song Ning.


    Bai Xin is Bai Ting''s sister. If Bai Huan wanted to capture Bai Yin''s Yuan Yin, Bai Ting should be stimulated. The soul may be able to awaken, but Bai Shan will not take this risk. If he can''t awaken, Bai Xin this Life is a waste, so Baishan put all hope on Song Ning.

 Chapter 546： Jindan is divided into nine grades

    At the moment, except for Baishan and Baiqi, the rest of the Bai family began to prepare for the ancestors of the ancestor. However, the protagonist of this matter was sitting in the room wondering how to get Baixin to his room. Go.


    "Bai Ru''s Yuan Yin has been absorbed now. If you can absorb the Bai Xin''s Yuan Yin again, it should be almost the same." Bai Ting was pacing in the room. At this time, he knew that someone at home would find his secret. However, what he knew was that Baishan might have noticed that as far as Baiqi is concerned, he still did n��t know what happened that year.


    At this time, ''Leng Yuexiao'' had already reached the boundary outside the city closest to the Bai family to wait for Song Ning. Instead, Song Ning''s speed was much slower.


    On this trip to the Bai Family, Song Ning still needs to make some preparations. The Burning Sky Sword still hasn''t recovered. In addition to his own strength, he does not have much to rely on, but with his current strength, it is not enough to look at, let alone Daoxian Even if it is a virtual fairy, he only has the power of a battle.


    In a dense forest, Song Ning lowered his body. The black wind and Xiao Ke originally ran along with Song Ning. Now that Song Ning has stopped, he thinks that it is an important place, so he becomes cautious.


    Song Ning fell in the forest, looking at the vigilant look of the two, and couldn''t help laughing: "What are you two nervous about? I just want to take a short break here."


    The black wind was embarrassed: "We thought what a fairy tomb is like here."


    With a trace of recollection in his eyes, Song Ning sighed: "Fairy Tomb? You think it''s good. If there are fairy tombs everywhere in this demon realm, wouldn''t it be a graveyard?"


    Xiao sees that there is nothing strange here, so he sits quietly next to Song Ning. He is not as talkative as Heifeng, it is enough to follow Song Ning.


    Xiao Ke has been embarrassing medicine for a long time, and now Xiao Ke sits quietly next to Song Ning, but it is a bit uncomfortable.


    "But you have to eat it?" Song Ning turned over and took out a lot of immortality medicine to Xiaoke.


    Xiao Ke took it happily, then took out one and put it in his mouth to chew. When the black wind saw this scene, it was unfair: "Master, when do you help me to refine Jindan? I may not be able to explode this in my body now."


    Speaking of Jin Dan, Song Ning did n��t think about it. In fact, Black Wind can seize Jin Dan. If Black Wind can seize a Jin Dan, it ��s not bad, but it ��s a bit cruel, so Song Ning has never expressed his position. Moreover, the artificially refined Jindan in the black wind can still be used in the body, and Song Ning has no plans for the time being, but now the black wind mentions it, and Song Ning then said by the way.


    "Speaking of Jin Dan, I was thinking, I will take one for you next time. What do you think of it?" Song Ning looked at Heifeng with a smile.


    Heifeng was naturally pleased to hear this, but he smiled bitterly when he was happy: "Master, would n��t you think that I could just get a golden pill and put it in my body."


    "Oh? Isn''t it?" Song Ning stunned. It seemed that he was still wrong.


    The black wind shouted: "Nature is not! Although this kind of Jindan is the essence that can be condensed out by the monks, it is actually very fragile. You monks are not clearly divided, but in ancient fairyland, Jindan is There are some distinctions. "


    Song Ning was interested in Heifeng''s words: "Oh? Then you talk to me."


    Heifeng likes to talk about ancient fairyland the most, so he talked eloquently: "In the ancient fairyland, Jindan is divided into nine grades, the next three grades, the middle three grades, the upper three grades, when the monks form a pill, according to the cultivation method, they The strength of the body, the spiritual roots of the body, and many other factors combined, the hardness of the condensed Jindan is different. The worst hardness is the next third grade. This kind of Jindan is even the Jindan landed on the ground after the death of the monk. The dog saw I wo n��t go to eat it. "


    Song Ning and Xiao Ke have a black line on their faces, and they say that the black wind is a bit too real. Jin Dan, who doesn''t even eat dogs, is it still called Jin Dan?


    Heifeng said the same, and did not care about Song Ning ��s thoughts. He continued: "Jindan of the third grade is really a gold. The monks can take it away, but they can only take it from the gold. Learning a small amount of cultivation behavior is a way to enhance cultivation, but otherwise it is of little use. "


    This remark made people feel a chill, swallowing Jin Dan, just to strengthen a little cultivation, this kind of thing did not happen in Song Ning''s eyes.


    During the speech, the black wind tone increased: "The Jindan of Shangsanpin is different. The Jindan of Shangsanpin is named Jindan, Platinum Dan, and Zijindan in turn. If these three Jindan can be taken out of the living body and served Next, people without Jindan can immediately form Jindan. If they have Jindan, they will choose the best and replace them. "


    Song Ning smiled and said: "No wonder you took my Jin Dan out of the body and swallowed it."


    Heifeng''s face became extremely ugly. Although he believed that Song Ning would not follow him, he still felt a little guilty when he thought of what he had done.


    "So what level is my Jindan?" Song Ning didn''t care about the past.


    Xiao Ke also raised interest at this time. The stronger Song Ning was, the happier she was naturally. At the moment, she seemed to be an audience, blinking her eyes at the same time, blinking her eyes and waiting for the black wind to continue.


    "Master, your Jindan ..." Heifeng swallowed.


    "But it doesn''t matter, it''s not a big deal, what are you doing?" Song Ningdan smiled.


    Heifeng nodded: "Master, your golden dan should be regarded as the best among golden dan, close to platinum golden dan."


    Although I did n��t expect much from this kind of thing, but now I heard that my Jindan is the worst among the top three grades, and Song Ningxin is still a little lost: "What does this grade mean?"


    "There is a saying in the ancient fairyland, cough, this is the case." Heifeng couldn''t help but think of this mantra: "Xia Sanluo, Zhong Sanyong, Shang Sanxian."


    "Poof ... Xia Sanluo ..." Xiao Ke just took the elixir in his mouth and spouted out with a smile, even Song Ning was amused by the black wind.


    The black wind scratched his head, although this was indeed funny, but from his mouth, there was no fun: "The meaning of the next three is very simple, the Jindan of the next third is bad, and this kind of monk can barely reach the stage of knotting. That ��s right, the Jindan of the third grade is considered to be a normal Jindan. This kind of monk is busy and ineffective, and the final achievement is not necessarily great. Basically, it is an ordinary fairy. The Jindan of the third grade is different. The Jindan condenses At that time, they were destined to have the qualifications to become Shangxian. "


    Seeing that Song Ning and Xiao Ke did not react, Heifeng immediately added ...

 Chapter 547： Picture mark

    "Upper Immortals are different from these Immortal Dao Immortals, and Immortals are divided into three grades. If these Immortal Dao Immortals that we have seen now are placed in the ancient immortal world, then they are regarded as under ..."


    "Xia Sanluo," Xiao Ke said, and the freshly chewed Elixir almost spouted out with a smile.


    "That''s what I said, but it''s not my name. It''s all passed down from others." Heifeng felt like he was being laughed at, and the wrinkles on his angry old face were a little more.


    Although Song Ning also felt funny, he suddenly remembered another thing: "Heifeng, I think your figure, shouldn''t you be so old?"


    Heifeng nodded hurriedly: "I am living in a wet environment all year round, plus the loss of Jindan, in fact, I always hope that the master can help me refine a Huanyangdan, so that I can restore my original appearance Now. "


    Before Song Ning agreed, Xiao Ke laughed gigglingly: "Huanyang Dan, as if you were dead, you are still" Yangyang. "


    Song Ning smiled and touched Xiao Ke''s head. The feeling of spoiling seemed like the owner was petting the pet, and Xiao Ke squinted gently, enjoying the general enjoyment and not resisting.


    "I ��ve heard about Huanyang Dan, but I do n��t have a Danfang, but if you know what medicinal materials are needed for refining, I would almost be able to perform it, but it will take time and I will do it for you after I go to Baijia. Refine it. "Song Ning said truthfully.


    Heifeng was very happy when he heard Song Ning, but when he heard Song Ning, he said: "This is not easy to go to Baijia. Some things are difficult to avoid and the danger is not small. The two of you follow me I was also wronged, so you do n��t have to go to Baijia on this trip, find a place to practice halfway. "


    Heifeng and Xiaoke were stunned, but unexpectedly Song Ning stopped to say this.


    "Although I haven''t recovered my strength now, it''s okay to resist a half and a half fairy. Xiao Ke is now a nine-tailed spirit fox. Recently, his strength has also increased, and he is not under me. The two of us follow the master You can still be the master ... "


    Song Ning smiled lightly and interrupted the black wind: "I have other arrangements with you. Going to Bai''s house is definitely a fraud. What I need is not that you follow me in, but foreign aid."


    Song Ning said, take out the fairy pen, fairy ink, and rune paper from the storage ring.


    Xiao Ke did n��t know what Song Ning was going to do, but Heifeng had faintly seen some ways: "Master, can you draw symbols ?!"


    "It will be a little bit, but it may not be easy to use, so let''s try it first. If it is easy to use, we will arrange you nearby and meet me when the time comes." Song Ning said, already preparing to study ink.


    Xiao Ke cleverly took Mo Shi from Song Ning''s hands and studied the ink for Song Ning in Yantai, while Heifeng stepped forward to help Song Ning even out the rune paper.


    As soon as the ink stone came into contact with Yantai, it seemed that water was automatically generated, and then there was ink, but only a few drops of blood needed to be added to this ink. Song Ning knew that, and he scratched his finger on Yantai. A few drops.


    After being evenly grinded, Song Ningxian''s pen dipped in Yantai, and in his mind was the rune that recalled the previous amulet.


    Song Ning''s pen moved on the rune paper. At first, the rune was very clear in Song Ning''s mind, and Song Ning''s movement speed was also very fast, but as the rune became more and more complicated, Song Ning felt what was in his mind. The picture became blurred, and not only that, even the fairy pen in his hand began to tremble, and seemed to be out of control.


    Song Ning raised his left hand and grabbed the right hand wrist to keep the fairy pen from shaking, but at this moment the fairy pen stopped, no matter how hard Song Ning exerted, he could not move anymore.


    Seeing the black wind, he hurriedly said: "Master, people with insufficient strength, if they forcibly draw symbols, I am afraid they will ..."


    But the voice of Heifeng didn''t fall, Song Ning screamed, all the body''s spiritual power gathered in his hands, and his wrist shook suddenly.


    "Every fairy pen, dare to rebel!" Song Ning''s fingers squeezed the fairy pen hard, and the spiritual force was squeezed on the fairy pen. move.


    Song Ning smirked, his strength increased, and suddenly there was a sound of squeezing on the barrel of this fairy pen. This click sound made people feel about to break.


    But even so, Xianbi still did not respond at all.


    When Song Ning''s eyes were cold, he was physically strong and had great power: "Xianbi is in hand, but he does not do anything. Why do you want me to break it!"


    As soon as the words came out, both Black Wind and Xiao Ke were stunned, thinking how Song Ning competed with a pen? It was at the same time that Song Ning said this, he suddenly exerted force, and vaguely, the signs of the pen had already broken.


    Immortal pen has spirit, although it is not wise, but it is also greedy. Now that the pen will be broken, will it not be afraid?


    Uh, uh, uh.


    As if the pen walked like a dragon snake, the fairy pen suddenly moved, so smooth, as if frightened by Song Ning, Song Ning took away the strength of his hand and drew a rune paper between his wrists.


    There was a burst of white light above this fairy pen, which looked like fairy light, but had insufficient fairy power. It was said to be aura, but it was too powerful.


    "Ink, paper!" Song Ning''s eyes were awe-inspiring and his tone was solemn.


    Xiao Ke can speed up the grinding speed, while the black wind quickly draws out the rune paper and lays it flat. Song Ning holds a fairy pen and continuously draws on the rune paper. At this time, although the rune picture disappeared in his mind, Song Ning However, it is still possible to easily draw the runes of the amulet. If you observe carefully at this time, it is not Song Ning''s hand but the fairy pen.


    "There will indeed be memories in the fairy pen. In this way, maybe more memories can be found from this fairy pen in the future, and more runes can be drawn." Song Ningxin was delighted, and spiritual power was continuously injected into the fairy pen. Among them, holding a fairy pen, moving with the fairy pen.


    Fifty Zhang Amulets are completed in Yi Kangfu''s Kung Fu.


    This amulet is exactly the same as what Song Ning found in the fairy ruins before, but what seems to be the same does not necessarily have the same effect. This is Song Ning ��s first painting. Although the fairy pen is obedient, he does not know Is there any use for this painting? If you want to use it, you need to try it first.


    "Heifeng Xiaoke, who of you will try this rune?" Song Ning asked.


    The two looked at each other, and went to Song Ning to get an amulet, waiting for Song Ning''s instructions.


    "Xiao Ke comes first, try it on me." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Kewen turned his hand to unfold the rune paper, and the spiritual power moved. The light flashed on the rune paper, and a seemingly invisible force oozed out from the rune paper.


    Even though Song Ning feels that there is a force around him, this feeling seems to be different from when he used the amulet ...

 Chapter 548： White core married

    However, even though the feeling of this amulet is different from before, Song Ning is indeed bound at the moment. Song Ning was the party who used the amulet before. Now he is bound by the amulet, but it also has a somewhat novel feeling. While being restrained, he also felt how the amulet was fixed.


    One, two ... Song Ning counted silently in her heart.


    "Really can''t move?" Xiao Ni stood giggling in front of Song Ning, squeezed against Song Ning''s nose, Song Ning really didn''t move, and the black wind beside him couldn''t help laughing. But if it was replaced by him, he would definitely not dare to pinch Song Ning''s nose.


    Although it is not that I have never seen such a thing that can be personalized, it is a long time ago, and now with Song Ning, I can see Song Ning draw this kind of rune paper with his own eyes. Xiao Ke naturally finds it very interesting. I couldn''t help but clap my hands.


    ten!


    After ten breaths, Song Ning regained his freedom, but although his body was moving, Song Ning was still feeling the scene where the amulet was just displayed and how the amulet bound the monk.


    "Heifeng." Song Ning called the name of Heifeng while thinking. During the speech, the light of the amulet flashed, and Heifeng stopped.


    Ten Breaths!


    It''s also a tenth time before the black wind recovers, and finally, the black wind uses the amulet on Xiao Ke.


    It is also ten interest.


    Song Ning thought that this amulet would have different effects due to the different strengths of the monks, but now it seems that it is not. Now all three of them can be regarded as the spiritual practice of the peak of the spirit realm, so it is still not certain the effect of this amulet Is it determined by the cultivation behavior or is it the same for all the cultivation monks.


    After all, cultivation is the same, but the strength is not necessarily the same. Now Song Ning, the peak of the spiritual realm, is able to fight against the fairyland monk. This strength is not available to everyone.


    After using three amulets in a row, Song Ning has also understood how this amulet is different from the amulet he used before.


    In Xianxu, the amulets he used were of a scope. In that range, everyone would be fixed, and it seemed that he could control the bound person according to his own inner heart, but now he painted it. The amulet can only hold one person.


    "Sure enough, the power is still much worse." Song Ning secretly said.


    The black wind immediately took over: "Master, you do n��t feel sorry for it. It ��s a kind of magical character. In the ancient immortal world, it was also a secret technique. It can only be made by a specific kind of person and needs some talent. , Even if ordinary people draw it, it is useless and cannot be used. "


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Song Ning was a little surprised: "Is there any such talent in my body?"


    Heifeng guessed: "Actually ... If this rune is really traced back, it should be traced back to the curse, and the **** killing order you used to be in the previous master is also a curse, so I wonder if it will be Because you have a **** chase, so now you can draw this amulet? "


    Heifeng ��s speculation is not unreasonable, but at this time Song Ning did not care so much. The matter of the Scarlet Pursuit Order passed, and now it is also a blessing due to disaster. The Scarlet Pursuit Order not only failed to kill him, but brought him Here are some advantages. In Song Ning''s view, the biggest advantage is that the entire demon domain is now afraid of his strength, which is also the basis for him to walk in the demon domain.


    "Well, let ��s not talk about those. You will hold these personalities. When we get to the Bai family, let ��s discuss it again. Then I will ambush you somewhere. If I really have one here, In case, when you run away, you two can also help me break the back road. "Song Ning said.


    In response, the two took some runes from Song Ning''s hands.


    Song Ning put away Xianbi and Xianmo and other things, so he got up and prepared to continue his journey with the two, but as soon as they flew out of the forest, Song Ning saw a mighty long line below, if this was just ordinary The team, Song Ning will not care, but this team is wearing red clothes, everyone looks like a happy dress, and the team is very long, which is one of the reasons why Song Ning had to care.


    "Master, what seems to be the wedding team below?" Xiao Ke said.


    Wedding?


    Song Ning waved his hand, and the three descended and fell into a nearby city. Of course, at this time, Song Ning took out three Yi Rong Dans to hide their eyes and ears. After the three of Song Ning took their clothes, their appearance changed and their clothes changed. , And no one can recognize them.


    The three came to the street. After all, Xiao Ke was a woman. After all, she naturally had an advantage in getting along with others. She walked to an old man selling groceries by the road and asked, "Senior, is there someone greeting someone?"


    The old man''s eyelids lifted up, and after seeing Xiao Ke''s Xiuwei, he was shocked and almost jumped up from the ground: "Before, before, senior? I should call you senior, I was really welcoming relatives over there, is it senior?" Do n��t know? It ��s the Wang family who is welcoming their relatives. ��


    "Wang Family? Which Wang Family?" Song Ning next frowned.


    "You don''t even know this thing? Tianjizi Wangweiwu, you know?" The old man asked.


    Song Ning nodded, Tianjizi naturally knew.


    "Tian Jizi''s grandson Wang Songshuai married, and he took the sage of the Bai family of the demon fairy family, Baixin!" The old man seemed somewhat proud when he spoke.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes: "Thank you."


    The eyes of the three men fell on the team to welcome their relatives. They were at the end of the team. If they had just heard what the old man said, Song Ning did not know that Bai Xin was actually marrying that person, and he did not even know that. Bai Xin was about to marry someone today.


    "That Wang Songshuai wasn''t the one in Baihuahai ..."


    As soon as the words of the black wind came out, Song Ning returned his head with a look. Song Ning looked at the team that was welcoming his relatives. When he moved, he had to fly low, but he just flew together, and he only felt a faint power in the air. Moved, rushed over Song Ning''s head.


    "Flying within the alert range of the pro-team is not allowed to fly, where is the brash boy, I do not know life or death!" The voice rumbled directly into Song Ning''s ears.


    If it were not to hide people''s eyes and ears, Song Ning would not be easy to accept. Now that the virtual immortal hands, Song Ning is not willing to have a dispute with it, and if there is a dispute now, the team that meets the relatives will certainly feel abnormal, this This is what Song Ning does not want to see.


    Song Ning was photographed with a slap just before taking off. Both Black Wind and Xiao Ke were taken aback. They thought Song Ning was about to start, but they found that Song Ning was standing still, but just dashing away. I looked around for a while and then looked back: "Go out of the city first."

 Chapter 549： A huge team of greetings

    "Master, you are also good-tempered. Just now I felt an immortal force. Is there a false immortal that prevents you from flying? As long as you say a word, even if the opposite is a false immortal, I can also die with the black wind ... Haunt him. "


    Black Wind originally wanted to say that he could kill him, but when he thought about his own cultivation now, Black Wind could only change his mouth.


    Song Ning was about to take off but was hit with a slap. Even though Song Ning could tolerate, Xiao Ke and Heifeng were naturally intolerable, except that at the moment, the two of them looked at Song Ning''s look and didn''t even have a little bit of contention. .


    "Out of town first." Song Ning repeated again.


    At the same time, just in the middle of this ten-mile bridal contingent, several old men suddenly opened their eyes, and their eyes fell on one of the calm-looking monks who looked so calm. Among the false immortals, cultivation is the highest.


    "Huang Daoyou, who did you suppress just now?" One of the round-faced monks arched his hand.


    The yellow-browed monk smiled faintly: "The ignorant junior just remembered to fly. Now I am responsible for the safety of this wedding. There are people allowed to fly within a mile of the circle. He even heard that the monk dared to make an order."


    A few people beside him immediately complimented: "What Huang Daoyou said is, yeah, the safety of this greeting is particularly important. Thanks to Huang Daoyou, although we have all felt it just now, we haven''t waited for the reaction to come. Suppress it. "


    Then Huang Mei snorted: "According to your usual time, these monks are afraid to be able to fly around at will? It''s just debris, just walk with two legs obediently in front of me, and even dare to fly in fairyland?"


    Several of the surrounding Xuxian stunned slightly, and immediately began to compliment, seeming to be very afraid of this yellow-browed monk.


    No matter how overbearing this monk Huang Mei is, the scale of this bridal party is indeed not small. At this time, Song Ning and others have already left the city and flew to a high altitude in the distance. Song Ning''s eyes have always been on this bridal couple. Above the team.


    If Song Ning expected it to be good, the long line to meet the relatives should be tens of thousands of people, lined up in two rows, vast and magnificent, all dressed in wedding dresses, beaming, gongs and drums, firecrackers rang, they went all the way, Everyone around was avoiding one another. At this moment in the eyes of Song Ning, there were monks being suppressed by the monks of Xu Xian in the team of welcoming relatives.


    "No matter who the opponent is, no matter how they are cultivated, but if they are too close to the team, they will be suppressed. This is the first time I saw them. If we had not watched at the end of the team and were far away, I was afraid We shot. "Song Ning smiled unconsciously.


    Xiao Ke and Hei Feng didn''t expect Song Ning to laugh, but they felt a little interesting. I always felt that Song Ning''s mood at the moment seemed to be good.


    "Master, I still didn''t get angry when I saw you suffered for the first time, but instead laughed." Black Wind couldn''t help it.


    Song Ning sighed: "You don''t understand."


    Heifeng thought, if you don''t say it, I certainly don''t understand. Whoever dares to be so bold in the weekdays has not been killed by you before. Even today, he was bullied and didn''t fight back, and he kept watching with a smile.


    "It wouldn''t be hiding a knife in a smile, would you want to kill?" Heifeng murmured softly, as if talking to himself, as if talking to Xiaoke.


    Xiao Ke did not reply, but Song Ning first heard: "Don''t rush to kill, let''s look at the situation first."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning continued to fly forward, looking at the team to welcome his relatives.


    In fact, Song Ning was really happy at the moment. When he saw Bai Xin, Bai Xin was just a child, and he didn''t even have his waist height. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, Bai Xin is going to marry someone.


    What does Baixin look like today?


    Song Ning still remembers that he and Bai Ting became brothers in just one sentence. This is probably very rare between Renxiu and Yaoxiu, but what is even more rare is the agreement between them, only the oral brother However, Bai Ting was able to abide by his agreement, which is what Song Ning admired most in his life.


    At that time, Leng Jia and Demon Domain had a truce for ten years, which was of great significance to Leng Jia. Song Ning was grateful to Bai Ting, and naturally remembered Bai Ting''s goodness. Treat Bai Xin as her own sister.


    More than ten years.


    What does Baixin look like now? Song Ning didn''t know.


    But what Song Ning knows is that the size of Baixin''s wedding team is not small, and looking at it like this, the other party can be considered attentive. Being able to send a wedding team of this size, it is presumed that the other party attaches great importance to Baixin.


    Song Ning said the phrase "don''t rush to kill", but also want to see if the other party is really good for Bai Xin. After many things, in Song Ning''s view, perhaps most of the men are messy. Grass, according to Wang Songshuai, **** it, but Song Ning at the moment does not know what the relationship between Bai Xin and Wang Songshuai is, or whether the Wang family will really be good to Bai Xin.


    If Bai Xin likes it, if the Wang family is good to Bai Xin, then how can he, as his brother, beat mandarin ducks? At most, he warned Wang Songshuai.


    But if ... Baixin doesn''t like ...


    "I don''t know if what I said in Bai Ting''s mouth can be fully believed. According to his intention, Bai Xin may object to this marriage, but Bai Ting''s words may be a trap." Song Ning was still a little cautious and went to him a few days ago. The person is no longer Bai Ting. Song Ning is afraid of the other party''s strategy. If he is provoked and succeeded, then it will be extremely troublesome.


    Heifeng and the two of them saw Song Ning talking to themselves, and they didn''t have much talk. Anyway, they just followed Song Ning.


    At this time, it was not only Song Ning, but also some other monks, who followed the team in midair, but these monks flew in the direction of the imperial city quickly after a while, as if they were preparing for the wedding.


    Compared with them, Song Ning and the three of them are a bit like the **** of the **** team, and they have been following up so unhurriedly, which directly caused the imaginary monks who escorted the team.


    The monk Huang Mei attached great importance to this greeting. His spiritual knowledge has been wandering around here, just to protect the safety of the greeting. To put it bluntly, he wants to ensure the safety of the white core and not let the white core out. Something.


    In the sedan chair, the yellow-browed monk glared at him, and the other virtual fairy monks in the big sedan immediately looked nervous, looking at the yellow-browed monk in succession.


    "Junior, leave quickly, don''t make yourself uncomfortable, if you let me see you follow this welcoming team again, be careful I slap you to death!" There was a rumbling voice in the air, and the monks around rushed towards this The sound looked at, and this sound was directed by Song Ning.

 Chapter 550： Repeatedly bullying

    At this time, there were many monks in the sky. Apart from those who were flying, there were also some who were driving spirit boats. These driving spirit boats were basically towed and led by the mouth. .


    The monks near Song Ning are no less than thirty or fifty. If the spirit boat is added, it is estimated to be more than one hundred. Now that the yellow eyebrow monk roared, everyone''s eyes were directed at Song Ning.


    Not only are these flying, those on the ground looking at the lively are also swept away at Song Ning ��s eyes, and even more, feel that this kind of people who are scolded by the public in general are useless generations, but they swept them with spiritual knowledge, Detective Song Ning.


    Those who use their eyes to look at it are just fine. These are considered polite, and Song Ning does not care. As for those who know the spirits and detectives ...


    Only listening to the screams of different degrees from heaven and underground, Song Ning did not go too far, but just countered with the spiritual knowledge of the monk Wen Dao. This kind of spiritual knowledge to detect people, Song Ning does not even do to others. Is it okay, others still want to check him?


    "You, you actually ..." A blood-staining monk spurting blood in the air pointed at Song Ning, and the people beside him immediately held it up, staring at Song Ning fiercely, but daring not to be angry Language.


    Song Ning didn''t look at these people at all, but just accelerated the speed of travel. As for the Black Wind, after hearing the voice of the **** monk, he only sneered in his heart: "It''s a miracle that you are still alive ..."


    On the ground, in the big sedan chair, the yellow eyebrow monk sneered: "It''s interesting, the cultivation is not very good, but it''s a little tempered."


    "Huang Daoyou is kind to him, and if Huang Daoyou looks discomfortable, I might as well go up to drive this junior away." A thin, bony old man said.


    "No, this junior even counterattacked his consciousness and wounded many monks. At the same time, I wanted to see how strong his consciousness was."


    This Huangmei monk was not a good kind. If he hadn''t seen Song Ningling knowing to fight back against those monks, he wouldn''t want to bully Song Ning. Now that he finds Song Ningling knowing something interesting, he came to suppress his thoughts.


    Buzz!


    After a surge of spiritual consciousness, Song Ning, who was flying fast, suddenly felt that there was a force coming from below and directly penetrated into his body, and this power was what he hated most-spiritual consciousness.


    If it was only a verbal conflict, Song Ning would endure it, and he would be able to give the Huang Mei eyebrow face, but now it is better, Song Ning Mingming has already wounded those spiritual monks, this yellow eyebrow How dare monks dare to use spirit knowledge to investigate?


    "Boy, I''m pretty good to see your spiritual knowledge, but you are also too rampant, and even rushed in front of me to hurt people? These people are all going to the Imperial City for the wedding, you dare to hurt!" Huang Mei It seems that there is some kind of attack in this spiritual knowledge transmission. If Song Ning Ling''s knowledge is invincible but he has to forcibly fight back, he will certainly be injured.


    It seems that Huang Ning is a good monk. Song Ning doesn''t dare to resist. At this time, as long as Song Ning admits to counseling, then things will be fine. Under his spiritual consciousness, Song Ning was definitely injured.


    "Don''t advertise without the ability in the future, today I am in a good mood not to kill you, if I see you so arrogantly in other days, I will never leave you alive!" Brother Huang Mei coldly drank coldly, and his spirit was not reduced.


    "Oh?" Song Ning didn''t stop during the flight. The corners of her mouth just lifted slightly. The spiritual consciousness in her body exploded. At the same time that her spiritual consciousness broke out, the whole body that was closed with eyes closed and radiated with silver light The Yuanshen villain opened his eyes violently, with anger in his eyes.


    Even Song Ning didn''t expect that the Yuanshen villain had his own independent spiritual consciousness. The Yuanshen villain''s spiritual consciousness was synchronized with his spiritual consciousness and directly hit the spiritual consciousness of the Huangmei monk.


    hiss!


    Monk Huang Mei felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if it were just now, his soul was stabbed in a fierce sword, and a mouthful of blood came up, but fortunately, his teeth were tight, and the blood did not spit out. Shi''s complexion, although somewhat ruddy, did not ask any Xianxian to take the initiative.


    "Song Ning, like you, is my first time to see Song Ning today. I do n��t kill you today. It does n��t mean you can live tomorrow. Take care of your mouth. If you control it, you can live. If you ca n��t control it, you ca n��t blame me. ��


    When Song Ningling knew the sound, the yellow-browed monk was pale and scared. If not, there was still a trace of ruddy face on his face. I was afraid that his company would be like the color of a corpse, but at this time he dared not do anything more. Even the words of apology did not dare to pass on the consciousness, and fearing that Song Ning was unhappy, he cut off his consciousness directly.


    At this time, Huang Mei had the feeling of remaining for the rest of his life. He really didn''t know what kind of deeds he had done in his life. He even offended Song Ning and survived. As for whether Master Wen Dao in the sky was Song Ning, Huang Mei No need to think too much, who can be so strong in spirits and dare to directly fight against the Immortals, besides Song Ning, who else in this demon domain?


    After Song Ning warned the Huang Mei eyebrow monk, he knew that Huang Mei eyebrow must have remembered his present appearance, so he had to fall down to a place where there was no one. Then he turned over and took out three Yi Rong Dan.


    "Change your appearance." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng and Xiao are inexplicable, and Song Ning did not hide from this kind of thing. He told them what he had done just now. Hearing Heifeng couldn''t help but laugh: "This only echoes the character of the master. I wondered why my master had been tolerant before. "


    Hei Feng swallowed Yi Rongdan again, and Xiao Ke naturally did the same. As for Song Ning, if he didn''t eat it, wouldn''t he be recognized at a glance?


    Such a thing as Yi Rongdan is regarded as the most commonly used panacea in Song Ning. Isn''t it just to take one, but if it is viewed by others, it is very precious.


    Although Yi Rong Dan''s refining is not too difficult, if Demon Cultivator wants to refine Yi Rong Dan, there are inherent obstacles, and Yi Rong Dan has different effects according to the monk''s alchemy ability. Dan directly disfigured what could not be changed before waiting for Yi Rong, so almost no one would actively use this Yi Rong Dan.


    On the contrary, it was Song Ning. After the blood of human monks and demon races merged, the alchemy ability was extremely strong. Yi Rongdan, a small but very dangerous panacea, seemed to Song Ning like a pill.


    After the three changed their appearance again, Song Ning arranged for the three to act separately in order to avoid attracting attention, but the distance was not very far, and they could take care of each other. After the arrangement, they moved on again, this time they were ready Hurry to the Imperial City in advance.

 Chapter 551： Near Imperial City

    Saying that the Huang Mei eyebrow had been suppressed by Song Ning just now, the whole person was limped, and there was a slight injury in the body, and he began to meditate with his eyes closed. No matter what, I was afraid that Song Ning would slap him directly with a slap.


    Like their fairyland monks, the higher they are, the more they are afraid of dying. Over the years, they have worked hard to survive with the heavens and the earth. If they are killed because they offend others, how worthless?


    But what the Huangmei eyebrow monk had never imagined was that the false immortals around him saw the scene he had just bullied Song Ning, and all of them followed suit.


    "Eh? There are three monks over there, two men and one woman. It''s really impatient to live with it!" The scrawny old man flicked the dust in his hand, and he was about to hit them.


    Huang Mei''s heart tightened: "Stop!"


    The skinny old man was stunned: "Yellow Daoist, you are ..."


    "Give them a chance, don''t worry, the more people who follow the greeting team, the more this marriage is attracting attention." Huang Mei frowned pretentiously.


    The skinny old man''s eyes lit up. Although he was puzzled, he still complimented: "Haha, reasonable, reasonable, Huang Daoyou is right!"


    Brother Huang Mei pinched a handful of cold sweat. If the three were Song Ning, Song Ning became angry and prepared to kill the old man with one move, but Yu Bo took him to death, did he not die unjustly? ? This kind of death method is not worth it.


    Just when the wave was just flat, I saw the round-faced Xianxian raised his hand and pressed it at a certain point.


    Yellow eyebrow monk''s eyes were fast, and he grabbed the round face of the fairy fairy: "What are you doing!"


    "There is a person over there who wants to fly. Isn''t Huang Daoyou not allowed to fly within a mile of this team of welcoming relatives? I beat it down." Yuanxian Xian explained.


    Brother Huang Mei''s eyes glared: "Do you know the identity of the other party? If the other party is a child of a certain family, or a relative of the Wang family? Your courage is really not small!"


    The round face was stunned for a moment, but at the sight of the yellow-browed monk being so serious, he could only withdraw his hand in sorrow, and said nothing more.


    Monk Huang Mei let out a long sigh of relief. At this moment, for him, it was almost a soldier. The monks who heard that they could not touch, the monks who were together could not touch, the monks could not touch, the two men with one woman could not touch, maybe Which one is Song Ning.


    In fact, when this Huangmei monk was still struggling, Song Ning and the three had already flown apart, not far from the Imperial City.


    Song Ning has been paying attention to the map before, although the map has been marked with the imperial city, but it does not indicate what is in the imperial city, and there is no detailed introduction, so Song Ning has been thinking about coming here to see Now, it is through the white core thing.


    The imperial city in the demon realm is the core of the entire demon realm. The surrounding area of ??the imperial city is a barren land. This barren land has a huge area, and it seems to be a depression, and it rises like a hill. The imperial city of China will be particularly conspicuous.


    There are ninety-nine columns outside the imperial city. The ninety-nine columns are arranged in sequence, like a circle array method, surrounding the imperial city, and the distance between each two columns is the same.


    Song Ning couldn''t see the material of these cylinders, but he could feel a trace of power from these pillars, and he couldn''t figure out what this power was, but one thing was certain that this power seemed to protect the imperial city.


    At this time, many monks around the imperial city began to descend. It seemed that the imperial city was not allowed to fly, and Song Ning also began to lower his body. However, Song Ning''s body had just come down, and he felt a quarrel in the distance.


    It stands to reason that many people should look at the excitement, but Song Ning glanced around and found that the monks were all in a hurry, and it seemed that they did not look at the excitement at all. Instead, the quarreling sound was a bit higher, listen It seems to be starting.


    If it were someone else, Song Ning would n��t care. Others ��quarreling had nothing to do with him after all, but now this quarrel is different from others, and it ��s Sanyuan Dao Xian who is pointing his finger upright!


    As a result, Song Ning was a little curious, why did the Sanyuan Daoxian quarrel with others.


    On the other hand, the person who quarreled with Sanyuan Dao Immortal, He Fa Tong Yan, a trace of charm in his eyes, looked bright and radiant, he stared at Sanyuan Dao Immortal, coldly humming: "Sanyuan, do n��t think you are now Dao Xian, just If you can talk to me in this tone, what are you? When the Master was still there, would n��t you dare to talk to me like that! "


    "Master? Master has sat down for a long time. Besides, under the seat of Master, you always suppressed me. Now you still want to suppress me?" Sanyuan Dao''s immortal beard all blows up, if not he is not sure to win At this time, he must have shot.


    He Fatong smiled: "You have the ability to do it, you do it! I want to see what you can do to me, I just suppressed you, how?"


    Song Ning looked at the monk Hefa Tongyan, Taoxian Realm, and his strength was not weak. From the point of view of the richness of the Xianqi outside the body, it was much stronger than Sanyuan Daoxian.


    Song Ningzheng was watching with enthusiasm. Two young monks passed by and said softly: "Dao friends, don''t look at it, it''s easy to cause trouble to your upper body. Both of them are Dao immortals, and the two of them are always in a bad relationship. You stand so close. Something happened. "


    Song Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect anyone in this demon realm to remind him. Others kindly reminded him. Song Ning naturally clenched his fists and thanked, "Thank you, Daoyou, for reminding me, I''ll just take a look."


    The two young Daoists shook their heads helplessly. They were kind, and the other party was okay as a deaf ear. After all, they had reminded them.


    In the distance, Heifeng and Xiao could see this scene, hesitating whether to go, but after all, thinking of Song Ning''s instructions, he did not step forward, but lowered his body, preparing for the advanced city to wait for Song Ning.


    In the distance, Sanyuan Dao Xian is still arguing with Nahefa Tongyan: "This is the same door, I don''t want to start with you, I tell you, if you don''t compensate my Spirit Boat today, I will definitely not give up on this matter."


    "Yo yo, compensate the spirit boat? Your spirit boat hit my spirit boat when it landed, and now my spirit boat has lost a piece of paint, you do n��t pay me, but let me compensate you? You wo n��t give up. ? We are playing here now, whoever loses will pay! "He Fatong Yan said already began to pull his sleeves.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian swallowed, looking like that, he was a bit of an admonishment, but after all, in this public place, he would not easily turn his gun: "I, I have a chance given by Song Ning, you take it seriously Want to fight me? "

 Chapter 552： The three fat men of Yaowuyangwei

    If this kind of thing is placed on others, it must have caused a burst of laughter, but now, Sanyuan Daoxian is Daoxian, and Hefa Tongyan is Daoxian. How dare others laugh? More importantly, the two were arguing and arguing, Sanyuan Daoxian even moved Song Ning out.


    Who is Song Ning? I''m afraid it''s now that the demon domain is unknown to everyone.


    Sure enough, Hefa Tongyan heard Sanyuan Daoxian directly put forward the word ''Song Ning'', and his expression also changed somewhat: "Song Ning ... how did Song Ning care about such trivial matters? Moreover, you should be so kind to let Song Ning come?


    Sanyuan Dao Xian saw that the other party was afraid.


    "I''ll ask you if you don''t lose money. If you don''t pay, my jade paper will be smashed!" Sanyuan Daoxian said as he raised his arm. There was a jade paper in his hand.


    He Fatong''s face changed at that time. He slammed on the ground fiercely: "Your boy, okay, okay! A few bucks, my fellow brother is just a reward for you, take it! "


    He Fatongyan said, throwing away many spirit stones, regardless of the number of Sanyuan Dao Immortals, he collected these spirit stones directly and hummed in his mouth: "Fight with Laozi, I don''t know who Laozi is with now?"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian is now somewhat unexpected than Song Ning, but Song Ning is very interested in the jade note in Sanyuan Dao Xian''s hand. He had clearly never given Sanyuan Dao Xian jade note before, but gave it to Xiaolian. A jade note, Xiaolian''s possibility of giving the jade note to Sanyuan Dao Xian is almost zero, that is to say, now the jade note in Sanyuan Dao Xian''s hand is completely fake.


    Song Ning felt funny even if he used fake jade paper to spoof people. If Nahefa Tongyan didn''t buy it just now, how should Sanyuan Daoxian end?


    Song Ning did not expect that he really exists like a **** of death in the eyes of these Taoxian monks. In this way, the effect he wanted before was achieved.


    "Heifeng, Xiaoke, where is it?" Song Ning continued to prepare to enter the city, and asked before entering the city.


    However, when Song Ninggang walked towards the gate of the city, he heard a shout not far away, "Hey, Junior, what did you see there just now?"


    Song Ning was stunned, isn''t this sound Sanxian Taoxian''s? Want to come to this three yuan Taoxian is inflated, even as a Taoxian to bully others.


    However, Song Ning just stepped forward, and found that laughter came from behind him: "Sanyuan, you dead fat man is a bit interesting, just used Song Ning to suppress your brother, now I want to use Song Ning to suppress and suppress me?"


    Song Ning realized that the "junior" Sanyuan Daoxian said was not him, but the man who had just come out behind him.


    Although the matter had nothing to do with Song Ning, Song Ning was still a little surprised. There was no slight breath before walking out of this person. Even Song Ning didn''t feel it. This made Song Ning very interested in this person.


    This person is nothing more than a false immortal cultivation, but Song Ning always feels that the richness of the immortal energy on his body is higher than that of Sanyuan Daoxian. To put it bluntly, this person''s strength may not be worse than Sanyuan Daoxian. The threshold, and after entering the fairyland, the gap between each realm is also very large, Song Ning could not think that the virtual fairy monk in this demon realm has such strength.


    Song Ning was thinking, and heard Sanyuan Dao immortal laughed: "How is it possible, how dare I suppress you, speaking, you are still my elders, if we are not from childhood to grown up, I dare not like you Seniors speak. "


    senior? !


    Song Ning was more interested.


    "What predecessors are not predecessors, I just had good luck and succeeded in returning to the void." The monk smiled and went on with Sanyuan Daoxian.


    They were talking while walking, and Song Ning eavesdropped nearby. It seemed to be clear that the monks of Dao Xian Realm could actually practice to return to the void, that is, to return from Dao Xian Realm to Xian Xian Realm. A feature of the monk who returns to the void is that the cultivation base will fall, but the strength will not, and with the practice after the return to the void, the strength will be greatly improved.


    Although I still do n��t know what it means to return to the void, Song Ning now almost understands that the strength of this monk is above the Sanyuan Daoxian. If Song Ning carefully recalls it, I am afraid that it will only be seen in the country of falling feathers. Only the talents such as Juechen and Moyun can beat this person.


    Think of it this way, Jue Chen and Mo Yun and others are estimated to be monks returning to the void.


    Thinking of Song Ning''s emotions here, he still knows too little about fairyland, but the introduction from Heifeng is not applicable now. He also needs to find some classic books related to fairyland, after all, now he It is already the pinnacle of the spirit realm, and it does not necessarily need to be broken when it is necessary. He also needs to make some preparations in advance. This spirit realm breaks through to the fairy land, there should be a lot of talk about it.


    Thinking in this way, Song Ning has entered the city. He is wondering why he did not get answers from Xiao Ke and Heifeng, but he has already seen two people around the corner of the city gate.


    The atmosphere of the imperial city is naturally heavily guarded on weekdays, but now it has some meaning. Because there are many people coming, the imperial city has no alert. Song Ning walked in so calmly. The monks who guarded the city even asked. Without asking, it was not because they still had their eyes open, but they would n��t even look at Song Ning.


    Entering the city, Song Ning understood why Xiao Ke and Heifeng did not reply to him, because the city was isolated from the outside world.


    Standing next to Heifeng and Xiaoke, Song Ning turned around and glanced at the two nearest pillars. The city gate was built between the two pillars. It seems that the city is more or less spiritually isolated. Less is related to these pillars.


    "Master, why did you come in so long?" Black Wind asked.


    "It''s nothing. Just looking at the three fat men quarreling with people. It''s very interesting. He also took out a jade note and said it was given by Song Ning." Song Ning smiled.


    Heifeng and Xiaoke both startled slightly, and then they laughed.


    "Master, where shall we go next?" Heifeng still saw such a lively place for the first time.


    In fact, it ��s no wonder that Heifeng has n��t seen it before. After all, this imperial city is the core of the entire demon domain. It is naturally luxurious. It is not comparable to the fallen feather country that was suffering from war. It is now in the imperial city. The upcoming wedding ceremony will be white-core.


    However, Song Ningting has been listening to Heifeng and Xiaoke calling him master, and there is always something awkward in his heart: "The two of you ... directly call me Song Ning in the future, how?"


    The black wind was startled, and Xiao Ke''s expression was a little moving, and they didn''t understand why the master suddenly said such words.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Song Ning smiled faintly: "Sounds better, like a friend, if you call the owner, to be honest, I am not used to it now."

 Chapter 553： Demon king

    The two of them are now accustomed to the term "master", especially Xiao Ke, who used to be called that way, and now suddenly let her stop calling him "master", Xiao Ke is a bit uncomfortable, but Song Ning has asked They will naturally obey, and the purpose of Song Ning ��s remarks is also very simple. He feels that Xiao Ke and Hei Feng are not servants, but friends. If they are friends, it is better to call them by name.


    Although this is not very meaningful to Xiao Ke, he has some ideas in the mind of Heifeng.


    "Song, Song Ning ..." Heifeng had a hard time changing his mouth: "I still saw a master like you for the first time."


    Today, the black wind is still that old face. He is so shy that Song Ning, who looks at it, feels a little unbearable.


    "Okay, both of you have seen Bai Ru before. That is the mysterious woman who was in the auction before. I now need you to be alert in the Imperial City. As soon as you see Bai Ru, notify me immediately." Song Ning Commanded.


    The black wind and Xiao Ke responded, and Song Ning gave them some spirit stones again, and told them not to cause trouble at will, before they were separated from them.


    At this time, the team that greeted the relatives had not yet arrived in the Imperial City, so naturally the identity of Song Ning would not be doubted by half of the people, but just after Song Ning and the three of them separated, the most gorgeous palace in the Imperial City suddenly passed down A command-to scrutinize every monk who entered the city.


    The reason for the order was simple. Just a moment ago, the imperial city got the news that Song Ning was coming.


    If only Song Ning came, it wouldn''t actually cause the tension of the people in the Imperial City. After all, Song Ning''s coming or not doesn''t have much to do with them. If it really comes, they will be fine as long as they don''t clash with Song Ning. But it was actually the owner of the imperial city, that is, the demon king, who was receiving the news, Tianjizi was also present.


    Tianjizi has long heard about the conflict between the grandson Wang Songshuai and Song Ning. Now Song Ning has come to the Imperial City. Song Ning and the Bai family have some origins. How could Tianjizi not care?


    The Imperial City can be regarded as one of the most tightly defended areas in the entire demon territory. Although the masters here are like clouds, they are afraid of Song Ning ��s troubles. If Song Ning is really troubled in this Imperial City, then the masters within the Imperial City We have absolute confidence in killing Song Ning, but if Song Ning is already messed up, they are useless even if they kill Song Ning.


    But the most important thing is that the demon king did not want to have too many disputes with Song Ning. After all, he had received some rumors about Moyun Daoxian before. It is said that Song Ning was able to refine that immortality.


    The system division of the demon domain is extremely interesting. The Chiyanhai and Luoshen Valley are two extreme existences and do not belong to any forces. The army of the demon domain and the imperial city are the same position, and the demon king is the commander of the army. Although the demon king and Moyun Daoxian have similar cultivation skills, the forces have to strengthen the Moyun Daoxian, but even so, their military still wants that medicine, if they can get it, their strength will be It will be a leap.


    In the Imperial City, the demon king''s place ordered a strict investigation of everyone who entered the city. He just wanted to know when Song Ning came. When Song Ning came, he would worship Song Ning as a guest. In this way, he can get the favor of Song Ning. , Can also control Song Ning, kill two birds with one stone.


    In the palace, Tianjizi''s expression was slightly heavy: "Senior demon king, this Song Ning has endless hatred with my grandson. You see, if he comes ..."


    Tian Jizi''s words are not finished, it seems to be waiting for the Demon King to take over, although in this palace, Tian Jizi sits below, and the Demon King sits on it, but now the Demon King needs some things Zizi helped, so Jizi also had the capital to talk about conditions with the demon king.


    It''s just that as soon as Ji Zi''s words came out, the demon king laughed: "Tian Ji Zi, if Song Ning really has an endless feud with your grandson, can your grandson live to the present? I estimate Song Ningzao They all came to the Imperial City to make a lot of noises and disturbed your royal family!


    A trace of cunning flashed in Tian Jizi''s eyes. He knew that the demon king must be thoughtful in doing things. The demon king could not easily turn his face with Song Ning. Lord Demon King, you are sitting in town, I forgive him that Song Ning did not dare to come to make trouble. "


    "Since Tianjizi''s Taoist friends feel that Song Ning dared not make trouble, then what can Song Ning do when he comes?" The demon Wang looked at Tianjizi with a smile.


    Tian Jizi sneered in his heart: "Since Master Wang is not afraid of Song Ning''s troubles, why should he order a strict investigation?"


    The demon king was holding the wine glass in his hand: "Song Ningruo will come, I will definitely serve as a guest, Tianjizi Daoyou, I don''t care what festival you have with Song Ning, but I tell you, both of you are to me Very important, I will not let Song Ning interfere with the good things of your Wang family, but your Wang family can not break the relationship between me and Song Ning, do you understand? "


    Tian Jizi was stunned. He really didn''t know that there was still a layer of relationship between the demon king and Song Ning. Could it be that Song Ning and the demon king already knew each other? But on this day, Zizi is after all a mature person. After careful observation of the demon king for a long time, there is no more speculation, but a fist at the demon king: "Master Demon King is assured, as long as Song Ning does not disturb me. My grandson and Bai Xin''s marriage will certainly not be disrespectful. "


    The demon king pushed his hand and signaled that Tian Jizi could go. Until Tian Jizi disappeared from the palace, a trace of cruelty flashed in the eyes of the demon king: "Tian Jizi, you are an old and immortal thing, if not I need you to help me crack the formation, and I will not agree to this marriage. The little girl in Baixin saved my life back then, but now it is going to be harmed by you. "


    Saying that, the demon king looked down at his right hand. There was a hole above the right hand. Although the hole was only the size of a pinhole, it could not be healed. This hole was left by Bai Xin in order to save him. I swear, I can''t let Baixin have anything, but now I have to sell Baixin for that enchantment.


    Thinking of this, the demon king looked sad and drank the bitter wine in the glass, and his heart was faintly painful. At that time, he could only have the opportunity to repay it. As for Bai Xin, he could only push the fire pit by his own hands, even if ... he Knowing that Bai Xin marrying Wang Songshuai is just a guise. After entering the door of the Wang family, she will be given by the Tianjizi ...


    Song Ning naturally didn''t understand these things. Now he came to this imperial city first. The first place he went to was naturally related to books. He still needs to know about the knowledge of fairyland.

 Chapter 554： Mysterious dagger

    The imperial city of Demon Realm is very lively, and the ninety-nine pillars around it add a bit of majesty to this imperial city. Song Ning walked in the imperial city and felt a little touch in his heart. He had not seen it for a long time. Such a prosperous place.


    In fact, the Imperial City is not much different from the outside world. The monks in the demon domain also need to be cultivated. Song Ning did not understand before and thought that there are some monsters in the demon domain, but now Song Ning only understands, In fact, these monks in Demon Territory may be born similar to humans, and they are all humanoids, except that their blood is the blood of the demon clan, and there are some differences between the body and humans. However, with the normal strength and age, these differences They also change, so they look no different from human monks.


    As for why Song Ning saw countless bugs at that time and saw so many monsters that could eat people, Song Ning was also prepared to investigate from the books of this demon domain, not even what he killed in those years. I don''t know anything.


    "Ice sugar gourd, ice sugar gourd." Song Ning passed a stall, and the hawker above the stall shouted: "Come a sugar candy gourd? Made of blood hawthorn and snow lotus sugar, it is good for your health."


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head. He glanced at the sugar candied gourd more, just because he remembered Tang Yue. Once the sister of Tianyuan School, the favorite was the sugar candied gourd. Song Ning still remembered that he once was in Tianyuan School. What happened was that the war did not take Tang Yue Li Qingling and others away from him, but he was more anxious to go from Luoyu Kingdom at that time. He did n��t leave Tang Yue and others with some medicine. Now he does n��t know Luoyu Kingdom. How is it over there.


    Song Ning really thought about the country of falling feathers, after all, it was his hometown.


    The crowd of people in this street is very lively, and there are countless stalls on both sides. They sell everything. Of course, some stalls attract a lot of people, and some are uninterested. Song Ning glanced away, just When I saw an unassuming stall full of people, three on the inside and three on the outside, the water around the stall was drained, and it was difficult to even see what was sold inside.


    When Song Ning was interested, she walked over and looked at it, and finally squeezed in from the piles of monks. If it were not for the monks next to him who saw Song Ning''s cultivation behavior, I was afraid that they would have a dispute with him.


    When Song Ning just squeezed in, he saw that the peddler had a jade note in his hand. This jade note was very common, and Song Ning could not see any clues. He could only listen to the peddler''s explanation.


    "The jade paper in my hand, but the thing that Song Ning once used, whoever you want, immediately bid, I will only sell it here for a day, and after today, I will not come again." This hawker looks middle-aged, He was very proud when speaking, as if he was holding something in his hand.


    Song Ning could not help but chuckled when he heard this hawker cheating. What could Song Ning use? Even Song Ning does not know the magical effect of the jade paper he has used, not to mention that these monks do not know whether this jade paper has been used by Song Ning. How can it be bought?


    However, as soon as Song Ning''s laugh came out, he was immediately scolded by the people next to him: "You don''t want to live anymore? Even Senior Song Ning dare to joke?"


    "Hurry up if you don''t buy it. Don''t laugh here. Be careful that Senior Singer Ning slapped you and slapped you!"


    "If you don''t know the goods, the things used by Song Ning''s predecessors, even if you touch them, may feel the immortality."


    Song Ning was dumb, and was squeezed out of the circle by a group of blind monks. When he squeezed out, Song Ning also heard the people in the barking, but it was just a few breathing kung fu, and the price rose to thousands of spirit stones.


    Song Ning hurriedly thought about how many things left on her body, and those useless jade notes could be sold out, which really made Song Ning feel novel.


    After being squeezed out of this circle, Song Ning happened to be standing in an inconspicuous corner. There was a thin old man in this corner. The old man was listless and looked up at Song Ning, then lowered his head. , Staring at the dust on the ground, don''t know what to think.


    Song Ning glanced at the old man with a short sword in front of him, and the sheath of this short sword was very worn, and it looked like moldy wood, but the hilt seemed to be intact, but the hilt was Wooden, the above glyphs have been worn out a bit, and it is not clear what is being carved.


    "Can this short sword be opened to see?" Song Ning asked.


    The old man''s eyelids didn''t lift up: "Look? If you can see, I will give you this dagger, if you can''t see it, then give me a thousand spirit stones."


    Song Ning smiled: "What technique did you use for your dagger, ordinary people can''t pull it out, or is there any mechanism that doesn''t let people pull it out at all?"


    The old man seemed a little impatient, but he still explained the sentence: "Waiting for a fateful person, an idle person is annoying, then use this method to drive it away. If you want to send money, I don''t mind the old man charging you a thousand spirit stones.


    "Oh? Somewhat interesting." Song Ning just didn''t believe in evil. He turned over and picked up the short sword, held the hilt in one hand, grabbed the scabbard in the other, and pulled it out suddenly.


    Zi ...


    The dagger was motionless.


    Song Ning looked at the dagger dumbly. He just used all his strength just now, and also felt that there was no enchantment above the dagger. From this, it seems that this dagger is not for everyone from.


    The old man no matter how surprised Song Ning was at the moment, he reached out to Song Ning and looked at Song Ning without a word.


    Song Ning was not a shame. He took out a thousand spirit stones and put them in the hands of the old man.


    "Short sword." A gloom flashed in the old man''s eyes.


    "How much is this dagger, I bought it." Song Ning said.


    "Not for sale." The old man answered very decisively.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes: "There is nothing in this world that cannot be sold, especially something like yours that waits for someone to be destined, maybe you can''t wait for a lifetime?"


    "Not for sale." The old man is still just this sentence.


    "One hundred thousand spirit stones." Song Ning made an offer.


    The old man turned over and grabbed the dagger: "Not for sale!"


    If the old man sold his 100,000 spiritual knowledge, Song Ning would think that this thing was of no value, but he refused so decisively, Song Ning thought that the short sword might really be like the old man said, waiting for destiny people.


    Song Ning was very interested in this wonderful thing.


    "Old man, why don''t you talk about it, what is this short sword''s fate?" Song Ning asked.


    "The person who can pull out this sword is destined. The sword is gifted to someone who is not a seller, Daoyou, please be free." The old man did not give Song Ning a face, and it was no wonder that there was no one around his booth.


    [The author''s off topic]: There are eight chapters today, this is the second chapte

 Chapter 555： Royal Forbidden Land

    Seeing that this person had already issued a guest order, Song Ning said no more. Although he was somewhat interested in the dagger, he couldn''t force buy and sell.


    Song Ning recalled the carving on the hilt of the short sword as he walked. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere, but if he really wanted to tell him where it was, he couldn''t say it, but after a few steps, Song Ning felt something strange in the palm of his hand. He raised his right hand and saw that there was some mark on the palm of his right hand that was holding the hilt.


    At first glance, Song Ning thought it was because he was too hard when holding the sword before, but when Song Ning took a closer look, he discovered that the trace on the palm of his hand was not the result of holding the sword hard. It seemed like it was direct. Imprinted on the hand can not dissipate.


    Song Ning felt the palm carefully and couldn''t feel the slightest difference. The glyph seemed to be alive in the heart of his right palm, just like a creature twisting, but soon his right hand returned to normal.


    There is no pain, no improperness, and even no energy fluctuations in the body.


    Song Ning hurriedly looked back for the old man who sold short swords, but found that the old man went missing.


    "There are weird ..." Song Ning secretly said, but so far the weird things he has seen? Now that his right hand is restored, his body is also intact, he still has something to do, Xiao Ke and Hei Feng are not around, Song Ning did not continue to care about these, but turned and walked towards a very high building in the distance.


    The building is boxy and square, it seems to give a very regular feeling. The dangerous building is a hundred feet high. Although the distance of a hundred feet is not enough to enter the cloud, it is different now. Even the clouds lingered, and there seemed to be a feeling of being in the sky.


    However, after all, this is the imperial city of the demon domain. It is inevitable that there will be some unique features. Song Ning will not be uncommon and strange. Even the Tibetan classics pavilion in the cold home of Luoyu Kingdom can carry the storage ring of Song Ning with you. In the middle, why is it that this 100-foot-high building can be inserted directly into the sky?


    Song Ning noticed that the entire imperial city was full of liveliness, but the crowd around the tall building was sparse, like it was blocked.


    Sure enough, as expected by Song Ning, as he approached the tall building, the people guarding the door immediately became alert, with cold lights in their eyes, all falling on Song Ning, as if they were to catch Song Ning. general.


    "Stop!" The two monks standing in the outermost hands held the halberd, and the two halberds crossed the door outside the courtyard, isolating Song Ning from the outside.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept. The courtyard was stacked one after another. I didn''t know how many courtyard walls there were. There was a door on each floor, and there were two monks guarding each door. In this way, it was really guarded from a distance But I can''t see so many courtyard walls, so it can be seen that these courtyard walls should gradually decrease from the outside to the inside.


    "I wonder if anyone can enter the book to watch?" Song Ning politely said.


    "Watching books? Where do you think this is!" Zuo Shiwei sneered.


    Song Ning smiled and pointed at the glittering golden "book" above the tall building: "Isn''t this a place like a library?"


    "This is the royal court exclusive to the royal family. In fact, can you enter at will? Get out!" The right guard screamed with anger, and the spirit was filled with spirit. It seemed to expel Song Ning, but to this extent. The spiritual attack fell on Song Ning, as if it were a mosquito calling, and it had no effect at all.


    The cold light flashed in the eyes of the right guard, but also with a trace of dumbness. Although he was only a monk who heard the Dao, in the spiritual realm, there were not many people who could be safe from his roaring skills. Roaring Gong is a method of using words and sayings. Although it is not as powerful as words and sayings, it is aimed at someone at close range, and the effect is very powerful.


    On the contrary, the young monk in front of him was so calm that he didn''t seem to be affected by the roaring gong.


    "This Taoist, please say something, don''t yell, I want to know, don''t let in here, so where else can I read?" Song Ning still smiled, in front of him Although they are not polite, after all, they are guarded by heavy soldiers. They are just doing their duty right now. Song Ning will naturally not dispute with people because of this.


    The left and right guards looked at each other. They already knew that the young man in front of them was not ordinary. There were not many people who could have such strength, and now they met, and they also need to ask.


    "There is no place in the imperial city where you can read books. You are not a demon monk. Who are you?" The left guard''s eyes sink, but there is still a trace of suspicion in his expression, it seems that he is guessing Song Ning. identity of.


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing: "How does this Taoist know that I am not a demon domain person?"


    "In the Demon Realm, all monks who reach the realm of Wen Dao should know how important the Scripture Book is in this demon realm. Within the Imperial City, there is only one place where you can read the book." , Sign up! "


    Song Ning was a little surprised. He did n��t understand the Demon Realm, and it was really troublesome, but he was n��t prepared to reveal his identity here, so he just said: ��It ��s the first time that I ��ve been out of the mountain since I practiced in the deep mountain. If you do n��t know anything, please understand. Since you wo n��t let in here, you will leave here. "


    With that, Song Ning turned to leave, but just as Song Ning turned, an old voice suddenly came: "Let him come in."


    Song Ning had a meal, the sound was very familiar, but he couldn''t think of where he had heard it before. The guards around the body shook immediately after hearing the sound, and stood straight straight, then turned to the tall building. Bowing down in the direction of, it is obviously very respectful to the speaker.


    Song Ning was a little puzzled, but at that moment the guards had turned around and nodded slightly at Song Ning: "Dao friends, please come in."


    After Song Ning entered, I only heard two people talking quietly behind him: "It was the first time I even saw it personally."


    "You can enter without a token. It must be a big man. Let''s stop talking, and be careful to provoke the upper body."


    After entering the first courtyard wall, Song Ning found that there are still courtyard walls, and these courtyard walls are indeed lowered layer by layer as he expected, but all the guards guarding these walls are now closed. The halberd did not stop Song Ningsi, which surprised Song Ning slightly.


    "The voice was very familiar just now, it seems to have been heard somewhere, but if you think about it carefully, it is also different from the voice you heard before. Who is it?" Song Ning thought to himself.


    [The author off topic]: 3

 Chapter 556： Fengshu Tower Ranking

    There are a total of forty-nine courtyard walls. Song Ning can feel some subtle changes in his body every time he passes through the courtyard walls. It is only after the forty-ninth passage that Song Ning seems to understand that these forty-nine courtyard walls seem It is a kind of enchantment, and this enchantment is to protect the tall building now standing in front of him.


    On top of this tall building, the glittering word of "Book" seemed to shine a little bit more. The boxy building like a tower was in front of Song Ning, but Song Ning felt that it was far away from himself. It''s very far away.


    This sensational feeling made Song Ning feel a little interesting. At this time, in front of him was a bridge composed of chains. This chain bridge had a length of ten feet. All the chain bridges were surrounded by enchantments. With Song Ning''s current repairs In order to be able to see, Jianqi around the chain bridge, these sword qi seems to be blocked by the power of the enchantment, bumped in it, if someone trespasses, fearing that it will be bumped as soon as it enters the enchantment Sword qi stabs, there are countless sword qi in the enchantment, fearing that people will be cut into flesh in an instant.


    As for the lower part of the chain bridge, when I looked at it, I couldn''t see the bottom, but from the bottom, I could feel a trace of a windy wind, which was cold and wet, like it came from the nether hell. There was a kind of roaring sound, very bitter, but it felt a bit creepy.


    "This collection of books is really tightly guarded and worthy of being used exclusively by the royal family, but why did I let it in?" Song Ning hesitated for a moment, but he walked up the chain bridge.


    When he stepped on the chain bridge, Song Ning paused for a moment, feeling that there was no movement around him, and then he moved forward quickly, but whoever thought of Song Ning''s continuous steps, just walked to the foot of this chain bridge, then I feel that the space around this chain bridge seems to have shrunk a lot, and the chain bridge has begun to sway from side to side. Looking at the amplitude of this sloshing, it seems to be entering the enchanted enchantment on both sides.


    Song Ning immediately accelerated, who thought he had just accelerated, the chain bridge was like a swing, the sloshing amplitude was greater, and directly hit the enchanted enchantment.


    Woo!


    There was a sword spirit coming towards Song Ningfei. Song Ning wanted to turn over and take out the Liuyun sword to resist, but he was already well known in this demon domain, not to mention the Sky Burning Sword, even if it was the Liuyun sword. Being recorded in the heart, if he used it at this moment, his identity was immediately exposed.


    Boom!


    Song Ning shook his hand and a spiritual force popped out. The spiritual force turned into sword energy and collided directly with the sword energy around him.


    At the same time, more sword energy rushed in. In a blink of an eye, the dozen or so sword qi that came from suddenly seemed to penetrate Song Ning. Song Ning immediately resisted with the sword energy in his hand, but it was at this time The chain bridge had already swayed out of the enchantment, and the sound of a "ding bell" suddenly came, and I saw that the sword qi that wanted to attack Song Ning had hit the enchantment and could not break through.


    When Song Ning let out a sigh of relief, he felt a sword on the other side of his body. This was the chain bridge swinging into the other side.


    Song Ning''s ten-finger sword qi popped out of his hands. In the enchantment, at the moment, only the light around Song Ning was staggered. When the sword qi collided and oscillated, even the air beside him was rippling.


    He defended while advancing quickly. On the chain bridge that lingered around, he found it more and more difficult to maintain balance, but now he has only reached three feet. This chain bridge has a total of ten feet. long.


    "There are one hundred feet in Fengshu Tower, there are one hundred buildings in one hundred feet, there are ten feet in the chain bridge, ten feet is one hundred feet, and one hundred feet is ten feet." The old voice that Song Ning felt very familiar with was echoed in Song Ning again. In the mind.


    In fact, without using this voice to explain, Song Ning can almost understand that this chain bridge must be a certain test. This kind of guarded place cannot be passed by ordinary people, even the Lengjia ��s bookstores need it. Only some abilities can be cracked, and only then can you ascend to a higher level. How can you easily enter the upper level of the exclusive book collection pavilion of the royal family in the Imperial City of the Demon Realm?


    Ten feet is a hundred feet, a hundred feet is ten feet.


    In this way, Song Ning likes how many layers of that book tower can be climbed as long as he can walk out of this chain bridge.


    Song Ning drank angrily, his footsteps did not decrease, and his hand speed was a little faster.


    At this moment, just as Song Ning struggled to pass the border, there was a burst of noise at the top of the book tower, and the eyes of everyone in the imperial city gathered on the book tower, and after that burst After the sound, the original glittering ''Book'' on the Fengshu Tower turned into a picture. This picture is exactly what Song Ning is going through.


    The monks in the imperial city were excited, this kind of scene is not always seen by them.


    "Eh? Who is this person? Why don''t I seem to have seen it?"


    "It must be a disciple under the demon king''s command. You see, he only has Wen Dao Xiu Wei, but now he can move forward bravely in this chain bridge."


    In the royal palace, the demon king who had been sitting on the throne leisurely looked across the tens of miles, and finally fell on the light curtain of the Shushu Tower. Looking at the young man who was in the light curtain, he suddenly laughed. : "It''s interesting, even if it''s released, I don''t know what that person thought, but this time it didn''t even let me know."


    The demon king is now wondering why Song Ning has not yet appeared in the Imperial City, but after all, he is waiting here, he is not interesting, simply look at the predecessor who guarded the Shushu Tower suddenly let a spiritual monk enter .


    The Book Tower is a very solemn place in the Demon Domain. There is a leaderboard in this Demon Domain. The leaderboard records the achievements of the monks who have always broken into the Book Tower. The chain bridge in the Book Tower It has also become a leader in the appraisal of talent strength in the demon domain.


    Throughout the ages, no one has ever been able to pass through the ten feet of this chain bridge, but everyone who can break through the five feet has become a domineering person. The worst is also a city master level.


    "Look, the leaderboard is out." Suddenly, a monk pointed to the light curtain of Fengshu Tower.


    In fact, it ��s not necessary for him to say that everyone has already seen it. The leaderboard already appears on the left side of the light curtain. When they see this leaderboard, they will be excited. The leaderboard will show the top 100 people, among which The colors of the names of the monks are different. The higher the front, the brighter the color of the name, and they are proud of the demon king in the imperial city. The name of the demon king is ranked 23rd .


    Although the demon king is not the highest ranked among the demon domains today, after all, he is in the imperial city, so the monks of the imperial city are very proud. This is the ranking of thousands of years in the past, which shows their talent.

 Chapter 557： Demon night

    "I don''t know to what extent this kid can."


    "He doesn''t even have a weapon, it would be nice to reach five feet."


    "Five Zhangs? That''s also a proud master of the demon king, but I remember that a disciple of the demon king passed the sixth Zhang fifteen years ago. What is he doing now?"


    "The peak of Xu Xian."


    Everyone was talking, staring at the sky one after another.


    At this time, the front door of the Imperial City was welcoming a welcoming team of tens of thousands of people. This team was the welcoming team welcoming Bai Xin. The welcoming team saw this scene as soon as they came in. Laughed: "I really didn''t expect that the demon celestial maiden was really a general wizard. He could just see the Shushu Tower for trial just after entering this imperial city. I was afraid that it was arranged by the demon king to celebrate."


    Hearing this, Bai Xin in the sedan looked slightly moved. He lifted the curtain and looked at Fengshu Tower. Although she didn''t know the face that was fighting with sword spirit in the light curtain above Fengshu Tower. At this moment, she hopes that this person can achieve good results.


    Perhaps it is also because of worries, because it is difficult to protect yourself, so pray for blessings for others.


    It ��s just that Baishan always felt a little subtle after seeing this scene, but when he thought that the demon king was once saved by Bai Xin, now that demon king pushed Bai Xin into the fire pit by his own hands, now it ��s a welcome to make such a welcome. Kind of compensation.


    If the demon king learned this time, he would be ashamed. He really did n��t express himself to his life-saving benefactor, but now that it happens that Baixin ��s welcoming team is coming, the demon king has a move in his heart, and a voice has been sent to the guard in the seal. The predecessor of the tower.


    "Senior, can you add one in? One person is not interesting in the trial of this book tower. If it is two people, it will be more interesting."


    Even the demon king needs the consent of the guardian to make such a decision at this moment.


    After a few breaths, the old voice came slowly: "Yes."


    After hearing this, the demon king passed on a message to a meditating young man in his palace: "Yeya, please go."


    Yaoye opened his eyes, there were a pair of blue eyes under his white face, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, which had something to do with the exercises he had made. When he got up, he held two of his hands Like a round sword like a plate, this weapon is rare, and was created by the demon king himself at the time.


    Yao Ye''s body flickered, and when she appeared again, she was outside the courtyard wall of Fengshu Tower.


    "Standing ..." The two monks outside the courtyard wall just wanted to stop, but as soon as they saw the appearance of the people coming, they immediately put away their halberds and bowed to salute: "Master Yeye!"


    Yaoye wore a white dress, which was like snow, but if compared with her skin, it was inferior, but unfortunately he was a male.


    The demon walked all the way, and the guards bowed to him, looking like this, as if he had known him for a long time.


    Actually, Yaoyue had come to this book tower when he was very young, but at that time he had just crossed the gate, but he was stopped by the demon king, because Tian Jizi had looked up at the stars fortune-telling, saying that Yaoye had not yet reached the opportunity So, this demon night waited for twenty years.


    At that time, Yaoye was ten years old, and now Yaoye is 30 years old. During these two decades, he tried to come to the chain bridge of this book tower many times to try his talent, but he was stopped by the demon king. , The demon king said only one sentence ''The time is not up''.


    Now, the time has come!


    There was ice in the night, and he walked toward the book tower all the way. The coldness was awkward, and it was clearly midsummer, but there was a tendency to freeze around him.


    "Yeye?" The old man who guarded the Shushu Book Tower smiled lightly: "It''s okay, just be a sparring partner."


    Between the speeches, Yaoye had already stood on the edge of the chain bridge. When he first appeared, the light curtain above the Shushu Tower suddenly changed, from one to two, and on both screens. A number appears, and the number records the progress of the person who made it through.


    When the imperial city monks saw the cold face of the demon domain, they exclaimed, and some even roared as if they were crazy.


    "Yeye, Lord Yeye!"


    "Finally, until this day, Lord Yaoye finally has to break through. The demon king sat down with the most talented disciple. This is what the demon king once said. For so many years, no one knows the strength of Lord Yaoye. There is no Master Yeye in the rankings. Finally, on this day, Master Yuyu is about to rise, and he is coming out of the palace. "


    The monks shouted the name of Yaoye in their mouths. It seemed to be celebrating Yaoye. It seemed that they had already seen the victory of Yaoye. In front of Yaoye, anyone who broke through the barrier was eclipsed at the moment, as if everything was for Yaoye And foreshadowing.


    "This man must have been a pathfinder arranged by the demon king for Lord Yeye, to set off against Lord Yeye!"


    For a time in the imperial city, boiling began, and Yaoye broke through the barriers. For them, it was more exciting than anything, because this person is Yaoye!


    Among the greeting team, Bai Shankou murmured: "The demon king used some thoughts on this day to let the demon night come through the barrier."


    "Ye Ye?" Bai Xin frowned, and she hadn''t moved her look all the way, but at this moment, she was a little puzzled and didn''t know what the grandfather said in his mouth.


    Bai Shan smiled indifferently: "This demon night is three years old, and he is seven years old, he is nine years old, and he is ten years old. He is already a demigod monk. By the way, this demon night was finally released by the demon king. Although his cultivation practice is just to know the realm of Dao, he does n��t know what his strength is. "


    Bai Xin nodded slightly, and then a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "How does he compare with his brother?"


    Bai Shan smiled bitterly: "Compared with Yaoye, Ting''er is not as inferior as it is. The difference between 80 and 100."


    "Grandpa once said that my brother is a rare wizard for thousands of years." Bai Xin said this, his eyes full of happiness.


    Bai Shan nodded. Although there was a trace of arrogance in his expression, he still sighed a little: "Ting''er is indeed a wizard of a thousand years, but this demon night, I am afraid that it is difficult to produce one in five thousand years."


    Bai Xin didn''t speak anymore, and looked up at the light curtain. Somehow, she had a touch of sentiment since she came to the Imperial City. She turned her head slightly and said, "Then ... what about Brother Song Ning? Grandpa? Did n��t you see him back then? If it were Brother Song Ning, how would it compare to this night of demon? ��


    Bai Shan shuddered slightly, and speaking of Song Ning, he just shook his head gently: "Song Ning ... I''m not sure, I''m not sure ..."


    [Author off topic]: 5 chapters, 3 chapters

 Chapter 558： Contention

    Bai Xin was full of expectations: "Grandpa, do you say Brother Song Ning will come? He was in the demon domain, and there was such a big noise before, now that Xiner is married, Brother Song Ning will come, right?"


    On this way, Baishan heard Bai Xin ask three times. On this way, Bai Xin only spoke three times, and among these three, Song Ning was all there.


    "Yes, he will come, not necessarily appear in front of you, may not be seen by you, but he will definitely come to the Imperial City, after all, this is the big day for you to get married." Baishan comforted.


    But thinking about it in Baishan, Song Ning will not come at all. Song Ning is the most worshipped with Bai Ting. Although Song Ning and Bai Ting had some friendship at that time, they might have given it to Bai Ting after they won the house. It is the matter that Song Ning dispenses medicine. Song Ning no longer regards Bai Ting as a brother. Now if Song Ning finds Bai family, 80% is for revenge. How could he come to the Imperial City to attend Xiner''s wedding?


    As they spoke, Yaoye stepped into the chain bridge.


    At the moment when Yaoye stepped into the chain bridge, the rotation of the chain bridge suddenly went crazy. Song Ning seemed to feel that someone stepped on the bridge and turned to glance while resisting Jian Qi.


    It was only this glance that made the boiling sound abruptly stop in the whole imperial city.


    Too surprised, too shocked. At this moment, some people even think that he was dazzled just now. Now Song Ning has stood at the top of five feet. Does he even have the power to look back? Not to mention those who watched, even the demon night who had just stepped on the chain bridge twitched slightly. It seemed unbelievable that he had heard of the danger of the chain bridge, and now he is a spiritual monk standing at Wuzhang There is still Yu Li turning back?


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha!" Yaoye laughed: "Interesting, today I will see how far you can go, but you wait, no matter where you go, I will surpass you."


    The demon night said this, and the monks cheered. At this moment, no one thought that demon night was a big word, because it came from the mouth of demon night.


    But what everyone did not expect was that when Yaoye stepped on the chain bridge, two meteors suddenly appeared in the sky. These two meteors rushed and fell directly on the wall of the book tower. In addition, everyone''s eyes cast on the two of them.


    They thought that the two were too flamboyant, and they dared to appear in a way that was even more amazing than the night of the demon, but when they saw the two, they were shocked.


    What day is it today, why ... even they are coming?


    The two strongest strengths in the demon domain are Luoshen Valley and Chi Yanhai.


    At this moment is the sea of ??clouds in Luoshen Valley and Li Yiyan in the Red Sea!


    This man and a woman stood outside the courtyard wall, and Yunhai raised her hand and touched on her bald head: "Preserve seniors, Luoshengu Yunhai, Chi Yanhai, Li Yiyan, Master Feng lethal, come to join in a lively, for The fairy banquet saint white core wedding banquet adds a touch of joy, please let go. "


    Having said that, everyone knows that this is Luoshen Valley and Chi Yanhai want to suppress the demon night, and it is also the strongest strength in the demon domain to give the military a dismount.


    Yunhai and Li Yiyan are different from Yaoye. They have been the chief disciples trained by the two forces of the demon domain since their childhood. From the beginning, they have been the glorious point of the entire demon domain. They are all beautiful scenery, and there is a tendency to suppress all the younger generation in the demon domain.


    Of course, they did it too, but today, they have to lay down their status once again, and they have to put Yaoye under their feet.


    The two of them are now coming to participate in the wedding of Baixin, but they happened to encounter this kind of thing. The two of them have never tried in this book tower. The reason is actually very simple, just to wait for the demon night, today Even Yaoye went in, how could their masters continue to make them wait?


    The guardian will naturally not refuse. Today, he opened the door of this book tower. Anything he wants, he can.


    Forty-nine courtyard walls, ninety-eight guards, completely released.


    Yunhai and Li Yiyan rushed into the chain bridge between them. Although the chain bridge is only one foot wide, it is amazing that after everyone enters it, the figure seems to be smaller, and the relationship between people It seems that the rooms are separated and do not conflict with each other at all.


    The light curtains on the Fengshu Tower became four, and everyone''s eyes fell on the four light curtains. Of course, the person who focused on Song Ning''s light curtain was the least. After all, in their eyes, this person The most obscure.


    Originally, the voice of Yaoye was the highest among these people, but now Li Yiyan is split with Yaoye. After all, Li Yiyan is regarded as the top young beauty in this demon domain. Chi Yanhai cultivates Li Yiyan Not only did she work **** her cultivation, but also consumed a lot on her face.


    "This time it''s fun, I really don''t know who can go the farthest." Everyone looked at it, and they were inevitably excited. They thought that the marriage of the fairy fairy Saint Baixin was already a big event in the demon domain, but they did not expect , I was able to see such a spectacular scene.


    At this time in the palace, the demon king looked at the four light curtains, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Yeye, I will see you this time. I have been in the snow for twenty years. I should give them some colors today. . "


    At this time, there are many people who have similar ideas with the demon king, some are military people, and some are the two top forces. This seems to be just a competition for the white core marriage, but there is a strong Gunpowder taste.


    At the edge of the imperial city, the two heads of Chi Yanhai and Luoshen Valley were staring at the light curtain at this time, but their eyes had always been on the light curtain that had received the least attention. The youth in the light curtain has already exceeded five feet, and continues to move forward slowly.


    "This is a bit unusual." Chi Yanhai''s head is a red-haired man, he thought.


    There is also a bit of concern in the look of Luoshengu ��s head: "He has not yet brought out his weapon, but with his own body and the condensed aura, he can resist those sword qi and walk through five feet. He could n��t feel Wu Xiu ��s cultivation behavior on his body, how did he do it? ��


    The red-haired man shook his head: "No matter who we are, let''s ignore it for now. The focus today is definitely on Li Yiyan. We have put a lot of effort on this little nizi. Just now I gave her the sword. "


    When Luoshengu''s head heard it, a flash of gleam flashed in his eyes: "Oh? Are you cheating?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you cheat or not, I just need a result, a demon night is suppressed, and a military is not as good as the results of our two factions."


    [The off-topic of the author]: 6 chapters and 2 chapters, published to the front desk at 23:30 at the latest

 Chapter 559： Five feet

    Between them talking, the three people who had just entered above the chain bridge began to go through the barrier with the best speed. The fastest one was Yaoye. The two swords in Yaoye''s hands danced like a ray of light at a very fast speed. Shuttled through the enchantment, Jian Qi collided and made a lot of noise.


    It was followed by Li Yiyan. The gap between Yunhai and Li Yiyan was not big, but it was already a foot behind.


    In the light curtain, what everyone cares about is their progress. At this moment, Song Ning is five feet and three feet away, Yaoye is two feet and one foot away, Li Yiyan is two feet away, and Yunhai is nine feet away.


    At this time, Song Ning was still fighting against the sword energy with his bare hands, which caused a lot of people''s attention. It stands to reason that after Wu Zhang, few people could fight against the sword gas with bare hands, unless it was Wu Xiu, they could not recognize Song at this time. Whether Ning is martial arts, so subconsciously recognized Song Ning as martial arts.


    "Wu Xiu has some advantages in breaking through the barriers, but he was taken advantage of by the kid." A monk Wen Dao commented among the crowd.


    "Oh, what if he is Wu Xiu? Lord Yaoye is also Wu Xiu, and he is a fellow practitioner of Xianwu. This kid is just a stepping stone in front of Lord Yaoye." The next female Xiu''s eyes lit up, completely placed With Yaoyue, she may be thinking about how to meet Yaoyue and have a long story with Yaoye.


    As in the dialogue between the two of them, Song Ning is destined to be a stepping stone for Yao Ye, because the speed of Yao Ye is too fast, compared with Song Ning before, it is not a level.


    Looking back at Song Ning at this moment, the progress has been extremely slow, and it seems that he is still in place. Everyone seems to have difficulty in resisting those sword qi, let alone advancing. After five feet, the sword qi is like rain. Moving forward is very difficult, and there is a lot of resistance for every point forward.


    Yaoye looked up at the light curtain. At this time, he was still at ease. He looked at the light curtain and accelerated his speed. In the sword gas, he was like a fish.


    "Master Yeye!"


    Everyone was more excited when they saw the demon night in the light curtain.


    Li Yiyan and Yun Hai gritted their teeth and increased their speed, but they were not discouraged. The first five feet did not explain anything. At this time, they did not care about the demon night, but the one who was the first.


    In their impressions.


    "The one in front of you, if you can''t do it, you will quickly retreat. Don''t waste time here. Be careful of your sword spirit and attack your heart. You''ve got your internal organs and broken your spiritual root." Yaoye sneered.


    At this time, Song Ning was resisting Jian Qi with all his strength. Suddenly he heard Yao Ye''s words, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he did not respond.


    At this time, no one knows why Song Ning stayed in place. On this chain bridge, you either enter or retreat. You have never heard of someone standing still here. This scene is seen by those who do not understand the situation. It''s nothing to come, however, falling into the eyes of the monks of fairyland, especially those who have experienced the chain bridge, they already feel horrified at this situation.


    On the chain bridge, the boat travels against the current, and if you do not advance, you retreat. No one has ever been able to remain motionless after five feet. This is not accidental, nor is this person unable to move forward, but this person does not want to move forward.


    Now there are not many thoughts in the hearts of ordinary fairyland monks, but like the head of Chiyan Hero Valley, like the demon king, and the fairyland monk like the guardian, it is not calm.


    Especially for the old man guarding the Shushu Tower, for so many years, he has never seen a spirit monk able to stop after five feet of this chain bridge by his own will.


    After five feet, the volatility is extremely great, and the power of the sword power doubles. If you cannot advance, then the powerful sword power will force people to retreat. This is the reason that if you do not advance, you will retreat. Qi comes from all directions, then this monk''s attack power is different in all directions. If you want to stay in place, you must cancel all sword qi in all directions at the same time.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the power of this monk should be exactly the same as the power of Jian Qi, otherwise the body position will still change.


    Now that he is motionless and can continue to breathe, it is shocking, because it is enough to show that the monk has completely resolved the sword energy of his position.


    "Who is this ... who is this ?!" In the palace, the look of the demon king was horrified. At this moment, no spiritual monk in his heart could be compared with the youth in this light curtain, and he could maintain it after the fifth feet. Staying in place for more than ten breaths is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Is it ... is it ..." Among the sedan chairs of the welcoming team, Bai Shankou muttered, but he was unbelievable, even he kept shaking his head.


    Bai Xin looked aside, really pinched the sweat for the young man who had not moved: "Grandpa, what are you talking about?"


    Baishan looked back at Baixin: "Do you think that person will be ..."


    "Brother Song?" Bai Xin''s eyes flashed, but then she shook her head: "If Brother Song, it must have been all the way forward at this moment, more than six feet."


    Bai Shan smiled bitterly, Bai Xin did not understand, and he was not willing to explain too much at this time. At this moment, he put all his attention on the light curtain belonging to Song Ning.


    The monk of unknown situation below started shouting: "Five feet, three, quit, five feet, three, quit."


    They felt that those people who had been standing still for five feet and three feet were too unsightly. Standing there at the moment and pressing them on the head of the demon night, it was really annoying.


    But no matter how they shouted, those five feet were motionless.


    Now even those older monks in Wonderland feel that the distance between these five feet lasts for more than ten breaths. It is already a complete analysis of the sword spirit in all directions, and it should be moved. But why did he not move?


    However, nobody knew it at the moment. While Song Ning was standing there, feeling the sword spirit, he always felt something was wrong, as if something was amiss.


    "No ... no ... not enough ..." Song Ning already closed his eyes during his speech. He felt the sword energy around him. At the moment, he felt as if he was in the sword energy, feeling the sword energy around him. With the countless sword air around him like raindrops.


    The more sword qi, the more he was open-hearted, but he didn''t feel enough. He seemed to know all the sword qi, but he always felt that there was something missing.


    At this moment, in the light curtain, Song Ning opened his eyes abruptly, and he finally found that the killer hidden in many sword qi was not from the sword qi, but from the power generated by the collision of the sword qi. !

 Chapter 560： Peerless genius

    Breaking through the barrier is not just about breaking through the barrier. At this moment, Song Ning burst into laughter suddenly. In the light curtain, everyone thought Song Ning was crazy, driven by the sword gas, and driven by the chain bridge that couldn''t move forward.


    That is, when Song Ning laughed wildly, Yaoye had already reached the point of five feet and three, and Yaoye''s mouth was raised. At this time, he already had the power to see Song Ning.


    In the light curtain, the smile on the corner of Yaoye''s mouth was full of disdain, full of sarcasm, and full of his repression in the snow for twenty years. During the twenty years, he dedicated himself to practice. He did not believe that there were people of his generation in this world Can surpass him.


    "It''s just five feet, but that''s it." Yaoye had a sneering look in her eyes, and the pace under her feet continued to cross this distance directly, overtaking Song Ning.


    The crowd cheered, five feet, three, they thought it would be a hurdle, but now Yaoye has passed directly, in their hearts, this means that Song Ning is not as good as Yaoye, from the speed point of view, not only is it not good Song Ning, on the contrary, is too far behind.


    Spiritual monks looked like this, but among the fairy monks, in the eyes of the demon king, the light eyes came over, and he felt a cold water splashed on his face. He was disappointed, and he was really disappointed. Even if you can stay for five moments, the demon king will not show such an expression.


    Tian Jizi has the qualification to come to the palace at any time. He is now sitting on the chair below the demon king. When he saw the expression of the demon king at the moment, he hesitated: "Master demon king, even if he is not in the five feet. It ��s better to stay in the sentiment than to show such an expression? "


    The demon king frowned slightly, and then laughed immediately.


    "This person, if not Song Ning, is a peerless genius in this orchid continent!"


    At the same time, these words were spoken from the mouths of several fairyland predecessors, not only the demon king, but also the head of Luoshen Valley, the head of Chi Yanhai, and the few thousand-year-old Taokou who were watching the light curtain at this time The old man who was alone in the Zhenshou Fengshu Tower did not say this, as if he had long known that this person was Song Ning ...


    In the eyes of most people, Song Ning has insufficient strength and Yaoye struggles to overtake. Even Xiao Ke and Heifeng feel a little uncomprehending at the moment, but after all, Heifeng is not an ordinary monk. He knows that Song Ning is certainly feeling what.


    Song Ning is still laughing happily, his body is still not moving, people can not see what changes Song Ning has at the moment, but they only think that Song Ning is standing on the chain bridge like nothing else, it does not seem to be going through the barrier.


    At this moment, Li Yiyan and Yunhai also crossed the distance of five feet and three feet, but at the moment Yunhai was a little struggling, but Li Yiyan seemed to be getting faster and faster, and seemed to have mastered something.


    There was a look in the demon king''s eyes, and he snorted. At this time, he no longer paid attention to the light curtain, but sent a message to the red-haired man: "However you are, you can be regarded as the master. Even if you do this kind of thing, I am afraid it is not appropriate Right? "


    "How can it be done properly? I have given that sword to Li Yiyan. Who said that the magic weapon is not allowed to be brought into it?" The red-haired man looked at the demon king with a smile.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath and looked at the light curtain, and even the boiling voice stopped at this moment, because they saw that Li Yiyan and Yaoye were standing at the same distance.


    Six feet and four feet!


    At this time in the rankings, Yaoye and Li Yiyan entered it at the same time, six feet and four feet is enough to let them enter the top 100 in history.


    There are no more than 20 monks who can enter the top 100 in the spiritual realm. How can these monks not be shocked?


    Looking back at the sea of ??clouds, six feet and two feet, while Song Ning was still standing at five feet and three feet, he laughed, and seemed to be experiencing something extremely happy. He opened his hands and seemed to be feeling the sword spirit around him. However, this state seems to everyone, Song Ning seems to be not far from death, because he does not resist the sword spirit around him now!


    "Who is the first meeting this time? Li Yiyan or Yaoye ?!" The monks were uplifted and had left Yun Hai and Song Ning aside.


    However, at this moment, just as Yaoye continued to move forward, while Li Yiyan''s sword was flying, the long, unmoved five feet and three feet suddenly changed.


    Five feet and four feet, five feet and five feet ...


    He walked all the way, without any resistance, just opened his hands like that, but all the sword energy around him was as if hitting the enchantment, and he could not attack him at all. After five feet, the rotation of the chain bridge was almost Fast, it can be said that the monk was completely enveloped by the sword energy, and there would be no enchantment to resist them, but now Song Ning has always been standing in the enchantment.


    Just when many monks believed that Song Ning was still standing still, someone suddenly discovered that Song Ning ��s body was not moving, but moving too fast. At this time, if people look closely, they will find that the light curtain Song Ning''s body was still standing on the spot, still with open hands, still laughing like that.


    But actually ...


    They could not hear Song Ning''s laughter at the same time, and the numbers in the light curtain were constantly changing.


    People saw him not moving because what they saw was nothing but Song Ning''s phantom.


    When people reacted, when the light curtain reacted, Song Ning was already standing at the seven feet, and at this moment, he turned around, and he looked at the demon night behind him and smiled slightly: "This Daoyou , What are you looking at? "


    At this time, Yaoye was not struggling. He stood around six feet and six feet and turned to see Song Ning. After all, he met Song Ning as soon as he left the gate. Above this chain bridge, he always regarded Song Ning as The opponent, who had become the goal of surpassing, was not enough to surpass, he had to throw Song Ning farther and farther away, so he looked back at Song Ning at the moment and wanted to see if he was still standing five feet and three feet away.


    He looked back, watching Song Ning spread his hands in that five feet and three feet a moment ago, but the next moment, like a dream, he heard Song Ning''s voice appear in front of him!


    The pupil of Yaoye shrank sharply, and because of the shock in his mind, he was almost hit by Jian Qi. When he looked at the light curtain again, Song Ning was standing at Qi Zhang!


    "You ..." Yaoye was horrified, feeling the roots numb, why suddenly went from five feet to three feet to five feet? Are you dreaming?


    All monks were shocked to be able to enter Qi Zhang in an instant, and even those fairyland monks who had just looked up at Song Ning just now felt unbelievable at the moment. Extraordinary, but I didn''t expect it to be so extraordinary, which can be described as ''Tianren''.


    Li Yiyan was holding a fairy in her hand. She did n��t expect that there would be someone so powerful besides the demon like demon night. In her cognition, the peers, except that one, were afraid No one can have such a talent ...


    [The author''s off topic]: Chapter 8, more encouragement, encouragement, encouragement, crabs, more encouragement, more explosion.

 Chapter 561： advance and retreat

    Just when everyone was shocked by the scene of Song Ning, the name on the leaderboard also changed. At this time, at more than seventy places, there was suddenly a new person ��s name, and the monks looked at it. Above this name, those two words that they are not familiar with-Song Ning!


    The jaw-dropping eyes of everyone saw that their mouths were half open and their saliva was about to drip down. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t even know that it was Song Ning.


    In the palace, Tian Jizi was horrified. He stood up suddenly: "It was Song Ning! He, he has already entered the city ?!"


    The demon king''s eyes flashed with a different mans: "Tianjizi, sit down."


    Although Tian Jizi sat down, his heart was not calm at the moment. In fact, it was not just him. Even the demon king at the moment, when he saw the word ''Song Ning'', he didn''t feel panic. Feeling.


    "I said, how could someone be so strong, it turned out that it was Song Ning!"


    The monks sighed, they thought that Yaoye was already very strong, but now compared with Song Ning, Yaoye is obviously much worse.


    Where did Yaoye know who Song Ning was, he was madly rushing forward at this time, the round sword danced violently in his hands, and his figure was like a starlight. This sudden runaway was palpitation, that belonged to Yaoye Above the light curtain, the distance suddenly became seven feet.


    He was even seven feet away!


    But when Yao Ye looked at Song Ning and Song Ning in a cold eye, he saw that Song Ning took a step back.


    Song Ning just turned around, not just to say that sentence with Yaoye, but also not to humiliate Yaoye. If he wants to retreat, as for why Song Ning wants to retreat, no one knows the reason.


    Yao Ye''s ranking increased, the distance increased, while Song Ning''s ranking decreased, and the distance also decreased. At this time, Li Yiyan was too late to hold a long sword. When she passed by Song Ning, her beautiful eyes bent slightly and directed at Song. Ning nodded, and then moved on.


    Li Yiyan remembers Song Ning, and Song Ning naturally remembers Li Yiyan. At that time, in the legacy of the battle, they were able to fight side by side, and the relationship between Li Yiyan and others and Song Ning was also more subtle. natural.


    "Li Daoyou, why not accompany me for a moment at these six feet and nine feet?" Song Ning raised his hand and directly grasped Li Yiyan''s wrist.


    Li Yiyan was shocked, but she did not struggle, so she let Song Ning catch it, and then stopped at the same place as Song Ning. As for Yaoye, it was already seven feet and two feet at this time, but he is now It seems that it is difficult to advance again by half a minute, sometimes moving forward and backward at a distance of seven feet and two feet, but in the end there is nothing to accomplish.


    At this time, looking at the ranking of the demon night, it was hovering between 60 and 50, but it was difficult to break through anyway.


    "What is Song Ning doing!" The red-haired man was startled, and he couldn''t figure out why Song Ning suddenly pulled Li Yiyan. If not, Li Yiyan rushed to the front of Demon Night with the sword. This competition, they Chi Yanhai is to let Li Yiyan surpass Yaoye.


    The head of Luoshen Valley comforted and said: "Dao You Mo should be anxious, you see that Song Ning, clearly has arrived at the seven feet, but retreated back to six feet and nine feet, which shows that there must be some mystery in the place of six feet and nine feet Yes, I think Song Ning is not the kind of person who has nothing to do. I am afraid that he thinks that Li Yiyan has something to do with it, and this leaves Li Yiyan. "


    Song Ning''s move was indeed unexpected, and it has reached the range of seven feet, and it still has the ability to pull others back. This is so easy that people have to admire. As for why Song Ning pulled Li Yiyan back, he did not. Pulling the demon night, this is unknown.


    But just when the monks felt that Song Ning was calm, something even more incredible happened to them. Song Ning turned back two steps and went straight to the six feet and five feet, pulling the sea of ??clouds that had been retreating to six directly. Jiujiu.


    hiss.


    Is this okay?


    If it had not been seen with his own eyes, even those elder fairyland monks could not believe that Song Ning could move forward and backward freely on this chain bridge. At this time, he could still pull people around at will?


    "I have never seen any record in the classics. It just doesn''t matter if this chain bridge comes and goes freely. How can he pull others? How did he do it?"


    "It''s worthy of Song Ning ... and not to mention whether anyone else can do it. This confidence alone is not comparable to outsiders."


    At the moment, even those elders in fairyland are ashamed. It is absolutely impossible to make such a move as Song Ning if they are on the chain bridge.


    On the chain bridge, Yun Hai was shocked by Song Ning, but then he understood that Song Ning was helping him. The three stood in the six feet and nine feet. Panicked, but now that Song Ning pulled them over indifferently, they began to resist with all their might.


    "In these six feet and nine feet, I can feel the subtlety of Jian Qi, which is helpful to the next barrier." Song Ning said while avoiding. Although Li Yiyan and Yun Hai struggled at this moment, they could barely resist, but Song Ning seems to be a virtual shadow, constantly wandering in this sword qi, no matter how dense the sword qi is, Song Ning can always escape from the sword qi''s attack, his figure flickers, just like a gust of wind flexible.


    Being able to escape means that you have mastered the rules of Jian Qi.


    But after all, it is six feet and nine feet. It is difficult to resist Li Yiyan and Yun Hai alone, especially Yun Hai. He really can bear the point of six feet and five feet. Although Li Yiyan has a fairy in her hand, she The time he could control the Xianbao was limited, and for a long time, both of them showed a decline.


    The time for five breaths has passed.


    Yaoye is still struggling ahead, and finally made another foot, ranking to 39th, which has been regarded as an amazing talent in ancient and modern times.


    Looking at Song Ning, he still dodges at six feet and nine feet. As for Li Yiyan and Yunhai, there are already signs of retreat at this time. The sword is too strong and the attack is too fast. They are difficult to resist, let alone dodge. Strong support at this time, fearing that once Jian Qi hurts them, it will cause permanent damage to them.


    At this time, everyone saw that Song Ning intended to help Yun Hai and Li Yiyan, but Li Yiyan and Yun Hai could not resist at all.


    "This Song Ning is too arrogant and even deliberately helps those two. Now it seems that if these two continue to persevere, they will definitely be injured!"


    ��Author''s Digression��: More important things, please take a look at the readers.


    Since the publication of this book for two months, my grades are okay. I ��ll take care of you. Today is July 1st. I also want to investigate how many readers are chasing.


    Readers who want to keep five changes a day, please leave a message in the book review area. If there are too few voices, then the claws will be reduced to three changes a day this month.

 Chapter 562： Nine feet nine feet

    "Yes, Song Ningran is very strong, and of course he has amazing talents, but he thinks too much, if he wants to help whoever he wants to help, whoever wants to be able to feel it, then he needs this. What does the chain bridge do? "


    "Joke, do you want to help them?" The words squeezed out of the demon''s teeth, and his mouth was full of blood at this time, but he went further and rushed forward as hard as he could.


    Now not to mention outsiders, even if Yunhai and Li Yiyan both feel their shortcomings, in this sword spirit, if they are forcibly supported, they will certainly be extremely injured, and may even be directly killed by sword gas.


    At this time, the chain bridge is turning rapidly. It is extremely difficult for them to stabilize their body during this rotation. If they want to resist the sword spirit in this state, it is no different from suicide.


    "Song Daoyou, Yunhai thanked me here, but I am really the sword spirit ..." Yunhaiqiang said this with support. At this time, he had more than a dozen sword injuries on his body. Although the sword injury was not serious, but If it continues, even if he is not assassinated by a sword wound, he will be killed alive.


    Li Yiyan also showed a decline at this time. If he rushed up again, he was afraid that he could only leave this chain bridge.


    But just when Yun Hai and Li Yiyan wanted to withdraw, Song Ning suddenly said: "Three inches from the left, one foot from the right, one inch from the left, one inch and a half ..."


    Song Ning''s speech was extremely fast. Although the words were spoken from the mouth, they were directly converted into spiritual power into the ears of Yun Hai and Li Yiyan. The two immediately blocked according to Song Ning''s words. Ning spoke more than nine hundred swords, and the speed of words was amazing, but Yunhai and Li Yiyan completely convinced.


    What Song Ning said is completely predicting the number of sword qi. That is to say, at this moment of six feet and nine feet, the number of sword qi has been completely remembered by Song Ning!


    "How is this possible ..." In the palace, the demon king trembled, and he once again sat up from his seat and looked at the picture in the light curtain in the distance. Just a moment ago, he even thought that the demon Even if Ye loses, it is because he is too arrogant, but also because he is too anxious, but now he understands.


    This is not anxiety or arrogance, but a gap in strength, the most fundamental gap.


    Too strong ...


    Even the few strong men in this demon realm will feel a little horrified at the moment when they see Song Ning. There are only two of them, and those two are now in the top five of the ranking!


    Yaoye has already withdrawn from this chain bridge. When he gave up, he ranked 33rd in the rankings. At the same time, he also stood outside the gate of Fengshu Tower, but at this moment Song Ning is still guiding Yunhai. With Li Yiyan.


    Once, twice, three times ...


    When Li Yiyan and Yun Hai were able to fully grasp the sword gas path, Song Ning moved forward slowly.


    Every time he took a step, he didn''t even need to resist the attacking sword spirit. The delicate rotation of his upper body could easily avoid this sword spirit. Today''s chain bridge is like a child''s trick to Song Ning. Not afraid.


    A moment later, when Yun Hai and Li Yiyan had to withdraw from the chain bridge, their rankings were 27 and 28, respectively. This ranking has already alarmed all the monks in the demon domain, but nothing has happened yet. End, because Song Ning still walked leisurely on the chain bridge.


    In the end, when Song Ning''s name appeared on the second place in the ranking, he stood in a position of nine feet and nine feet.


    The whole Imperial City was quiet.


    Even the white core, who had been sitting in the sedan chair with excitement for a long time, was quiet now. His eyes flashed with different awns and landed tightly on the light curtain, which seemed to be full of expectations for Song Ning.


    Second in the rankings, this is the most authoritative ranking in the demon domain from ancient times to the present. No talent of any monk can hide this ranking list or this chain bridge.


    When Song Ning was standing at nine feet and nine feet, in front of his eyes, the sky was spinning, and the naked eye could not clearly distinguish everything around him. He could only rely on perception, but when Song Ning closed his eyes, he felt that the surroundings were completely Jianguang, it seems that all the sword qi is integrated into one, but it seems that all the sword qi is scattered to fill the world.


    The world is a sword.


    The world, only sword.


    At this point, the monks in the imperial city seemed to be looking forward to it. Already in second place, could he ... go further?


    Even if you can''t step on this chain bridge, even if you can''t appear in this ranking list, even if you can''t squeeze into the top ten, but if you can witness the appearance of a first place, for how many monks, it is already worthless.


    At this time, even the unconvinced Demon Night looked at Song Ning intently, only one foot away. Now Song Ning can cross the chain bridge as long as he can take that step. No one knows whether there is anyone from ancient times to the present. Crossing this chain bridge, but they believe that as long as they can cross this chain bridge, Song Ning may become the first.


    In the Fengshu Tower, the guarded old man had been watching Song Ning quietly. Song Ning walked all the way, and his heart moved accordingly. This chain bridge can only be passed once by any monk in his life. There is no reward after the bridge, and you will not get anything. Everything is just because the chain bridge itself is the biggest treasure.


    Kuang Gushuo Jin, there are not many monks who can understand this, and among the few monks, the monks who can feel on the chain bridge like Song Ning are even rarer.


    Can he take the last step?


    It seems that there is such a question in the minds of all the monks. They looked at Song Ning''s footsteps, and even if they move a little at this time, I am afraid it will cause people to exclaim.


    But while everyone was expecting Song Ning to move forward, Song Ning backed off!


    Song Ning stepped back, step by step, and step by step, until he pushed to the very edge of the chain bridge, and until it was only one foot above the light curtain of Song Ning, Song Ning paused.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes suddenly opened, and there was still a picture of the world of sword gas in his mind, a sword light flashed in his eyes, in his eyes ... there was a silver long sword that seemed to penetrate the world!


    Song Ning pressed his palms slowly, his hands pointed forward like swords, but at this moment, he was motionless.


    "He is ..."


    The monks looked at him puzzlingly. He didn''t walk at a short distance, but he had to retreat to the edge. This kind of person who can easily pass on the chain bridge, but now his hands are turned into swords. What are you going to do?


    Just when these monks were puzzled, Song Ning''s body trembled, and the whole person seemed to disappear ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: More important things, please take a look at the readers.


    Since the publication of this book for two months, my grades are okay. I ��ll take care of you. Today is July 1st. I also want to investigate how many readers are chasing.


    Readers who want to keep five changes a day, please leave a message in the book review area. If there are too few voices, then the claws will be reduced to three changes a day this month.

 Chapter 563： Not that you are not strong, but I am too strong

    At the moment when Song Ning disappeared, on the ranking, Song Ning''s name came first, and the light curtain disappeared. At this moment, people went to see Song Ning again. Song Ning had already stood outside the gate of Fengshu Tower.


    A trace of sword energy flew out of the chain bridge and pierced directly into Song Ning''s body, but this sword energy was too hidden, even the monks who were extremely high in the Demon Realm were completely unaware. And the only person who knows that Jian Qi has entered the body is Song Ning himself.


    Too fast, Song Ning''s speed was too fast. In the eyes of countless monks, Song Ning seems to have teleported to the other end of the chain bridge, but in the eyes of all the fairyland monks, they can see clearly.


    Just now, at the moment when Song Ning''s body quivered lightly, Song Ning turned into a sword, and the sword light flashed, and in a blink of an eye, he crossed the chain bridge.


    "What on earth did he enlighten him in ..." The demon king could not wait to go to Song Ning immediately, but because of his identity and the Tianjizi beside him, he could only sit quietly here. With.


    "Cloud, come back."


    "Little words, come back."


    Yun Hai and Li Yiyan were about to say thanks to Song Ning, but they heard the call of the master. The two threw a fist at Song Ning, turned around and flew back to the master. Stare.


    Twenty years, Yaoye has been hidden in the snow for 20 years. Today was the time to go out of the customs, and it was the time of the world of Megatron. However, he met Song Ning today. The other two were forcibly promoted.


    Twenty years of hard work have failed?


    Yaoye smiled lightly, with a trace of helplessness, a trace of melancholy, a trace of hatred.


    Yaoye was defeated, so in front of Song Ning, he had no capital to be proud of.


    The demon night was defeated, he had no room for it, and even thought about dying.


    Demon Night was defeated. In his view, he was useless and prepared for twenty years, but in the end he was defeated.


    All the monks still remember the unforgettable expression when Yaoye first appeared. All the monks also remember the expectations of Yaoye in their hearts. They naturally also remember the night when Yaoye challenged Song Ning.


    When Song Ning raised her steps and slowly passed beside Yaoye, Yaoye was ready to be humiliated.


    Everything is justified.


    People think that Yaoye will break out after Song Ning''s words, and think that Yaoye will start after Song Ning''s humiliation, but no one guessed that when Song Ning walked past Yaoyen''s eyes, Yaoyy''s eyes flickered. Dazed, a trace of gratitude, a trace of relief.


    A gust of wind blows away the long hair from the night of the demon night. When this long hair flutters in the wind, people are shocked. Until today they have finally realized that this night is not a man who is more beautiful than a woman. She is a woman herself.


    Yaoye stared at Song Ning staring blankly. There was no third person in this world except Song Ning and Song Ning who knew what Song Ning said in her ear.


    When Song Ning walked to the front of Fengshu Tower and looked up at it, he turned to smile and said, "You have lost so much time just to walk the chain bridge?"


    After the words were finished, he pushed with both hands and entered the book tower.


    Until this moment, a carnival broke out in the imperial city. They witnessed, witnessed Song Ning becoming the first in the ranking, witnessed Song Ning successfully passed the chain bridge, and witnessed the birth of this genius.


    However, the only shortcoming is that the first place in the demon chain bridge list from ancient times to the present is not a monster repair, but a human monk.


    Bai Xin, who was crying excitedly from the wedding party, cried with her grandfather in her arms, not knowing whether it was happy or sad.


    Almost all the monks in the imperial city shouted the word ''Song Ning'', and the thin lips of Yao Ye couldn''t help shaking.


    "Song ... Ning ..." She quickly walked to the door of Fengshu Tower and wanted to push open the door, but when the jade hand fell on the door, she hesitated again.


    When she opened the door, what did she say? How does she face? Even though she felt that Song Ning had a hint of lightness in those few sentences, she thought she thought more about it.


    In addition to cheering Song Ning, the monks in the Imperial City also wanted to know what Song Ning said to Yaoye.


    "Master Yeye, what exactly did Song Ning say, what did he say?" I don''t know which one shouted, and all the remaining monks began to repeat this sentence.


    At this time, the night of the demon night is gone, just like a little woman, she is pulling the long hair that flutters in the wind. What Song Ning told her, she will not tell others in her life, but there is a sentence , She felt that it might be okay to say it.


    Yao Ye''s lips quivered slightly, and all the monks stopped in the Imperial City.


    Dead, even the wind is enough to hear.


    Yaoye took a deep breath and his chest undulated: "He said,�� you are strong, lose, because you met me ��.��


    Simple, but full of domineering.


    Not that you are not strong, but that I am too strong.


    At this moment, no one thinks that Song Ning is arrogant, no one thinks that Song Ning is laughing at Demon Night from the perspective of victory, they just think that Song Ning''s simple words are revealed in awe-inspiring domineering Comfort for the demon night.


    Qiang, indeed already very strong, if there is no Song Ning, then today''s focus is Yaoye, then today is the night when Yaoye pressured the clouds of Luoshen Valley and Li Yanyan of Chiyan Sea, but Song Ning appeared.


    In front of Song Ning, even if it was her demon night, she was eclipsed after all. Song Ning was not wrong or arrogant, but fact.


    The imperial city monks are excited, such a young spiritual monk, such a simple and domineering words, is a dream in everyone''s heart.


    No one has a hero dream, but the hero dream in their hearts is Song Ning''s life.


    Demon Night no longer speaks, only the remaining words of Song Ning are echoed in her mind: "Among the women I know, only one person is more talented than you, obviously enough to fall into the country, but so I work hard, I admire Song Ning. "


    It turned out that she only looked at Song Ning timidly, revealing her inner fragility and loneliness.


    From the eyes of Yaoye, Song Ning sees the loneliness standing at the peak, perhaps it has been carried by Yaoye for so many years. It is extremely talented, hard to practice, and the snow hidden deep palace, everything is just for one block.


    Stupid and simple, but in the end it ushered in failure.


    Perhaps for Yaoye, failure is the only way to save her. After failure, she can find herself. If she has been standing at the top of her life, what kind of loneliness will it be?


    Song Ning did not want to be sought after by others, nor did he want to steal the limelight from Yaoye. What he wanted to do was just walk through the chain bridge, climb the Fengshu Tower, and find the scriptures he wanted. Song Ning is not uncommon in what rankings are first, what is the chain bridge sword spirit, what is the top of the younger generation.


    ��Author''s Digression��: More important things, please take a look at the readers.


    Since the publication of this book for two months, my grades are okay. I ��ll take care of you. Today is July 1st. I also want to investigate how many readers are chasing.


    Readers who want to keep five changes a day, please leave a message in the book review area. If there are too few voices, then the claws will be reduced to three changes a day this month.

 Chapter 564： Wonderland he didnt understand

    In the Imperial City, Yaoyue had already returned to the Imperial Palace, and the gathered monks had almost started to disperse. As for the team that welcomed the relatives, everything was still the same.


    At this time, Song Ning was standing in this book tower. In this book tower, he always felt that there was a familiar lingering breath, but if he really let him know where he was, he couldn''t tell.


    "Senior." Song Ning said.


    However, the old man''s voice was no longer in the book tower, the other party seemed to disappear, and Song Ning could not even feel the other party''s breath.


    Hesitating for a moment, Song Ning got up inside this book tower to find the scriptures he needed. At this moment, if the book tower resists the spiritual knowledge of the outside world, then I am afraid that there will be dozens of spiritual powers coming into Song at the same time. Concentrating on his heart, he asked Song Ning to print and take out some of the classics in Fengshu Tower.


    There is only one chance for each monk to try on the chain bridge in his life. The result of the trial will determine the height of the book tower. In the book tower, the mysterious books are all in the upper floors.


    At this time, although many monks in the imperial city have spread out, the eyes of all the monks in the fairyland still stay on the book tower, because in the book tower, it is said that there is the strongest fairy art in the demon domain-Beng Tian !


    ''Xianshu Biantian'' is divided into upper and lower parts, the lower part is in Litian Temple, and the upper part is in the book tower, and the "Shufeng", "Calling Rain", "Cracked Ground" and "Battered Sky" in "Tianfeng", "Cracked Ground" "" And "Beng Tian" are both halves, but it is only this half of the fairy technique, but it has already surpassed all other fairy techniques.


    Litian Temple is an unprecedented place for the monks. If it had been the maiden of the temple that had left Litian Palace before, I am afraid that the monks would think that the existence of Litian Palace is all erroneous, so half of the immortals in Litian Temple The skill is that outsiders cannot covet, then everyone''s eyes are placed on the book tower.


    Half of the sky collapsed, if this sky collapsed immortal technique can be printed down, then the strength of the fairyland monk will undergo an absolute change.


    But at this time in this book tower, Song Ning is still exploring from the bottom to the top. What he needs is to record the classics of the fairyland and the history of this demon domain.


    Although this book tower is only a hundred feet, now Song Ning is standing inside the book tower as if standing in a tower of thousands of feet, and the surrounding squares are filled with jade notes of books, Song Ning ��s Every inch of the body rises, how many jade notes within this inch will appear in the mind, and what kind of books are recorded in the jade notes.


    In an inch, there are thousands of jade papers, that is, there are thousands of books. Song Ning looked up and estimated slightly, fearing that there were nearly one hundred thousand books in this book tower, his body rose to more than sixty feet. At the time, I finally found a record about the monks in fairyland.


    Song Ning took out the jade paper, and when the spiritual knowledge infiltrated, a slight wave of turbulence poured into Song Ning''s mind, and all his knowledge about the fairyland monk was instantly in his mind.


    Although he understood the fairyland in an instant, Song Ning was stunned. He was floating in the air motionlessly, seeming to be thinking carefully.


    Song Ning seems to feel something strange. The fairyland recorded in this jade note seems to be different from the fairyland he knew.


    "Entering the fairyland, stepping on the fairy path, abandoning the fairy edge, and inheriting the rules of the fairy ..."


    In Song Ning''s mind, this passage has always appeared. When entering the fairyland and embarking on the fairy road, he must abandon his own fairy tale and bear the rules of the fairy tale. Is it true that these fairyland monks he met today?


    If a monk gave up his immortal fate, what did he cultivate? Is it someone else''s rule? Isn''t that for others?


    But ... If you don''t give up your own immortal fate, don''t carry the immortal rules, then you can''t break through, you can''t step into the fairyland?


    Song Ning''s scalp felt numb, and he felt a sense of conspiracy. He remembered the monk who claimed to be a heavenly Dao, the monk who repeatedly tried to kill him but repeatedly frustrated. Take control, so what is the fairy rule?


    "There are also so-called magic lamps and fairy lamps. People who can ignite a magic lamp when they break through the fairyland will have different future creations depending on the number of magic lamps. As for the fairy lamps, that will only happen after the number of magic lamps reaches a certain level. Few monks have been able to ignite fairy lights because of the evolution of spiritual power. "


    Song Ning murmured, and these words continued to appear in his mind: "The lamp is off, the spirit is off ..."


    The lights are off, the lights are on, the lights are off ...


    Song Ning pondered, he had a question in his mind, since the monk broke through from the spiritual realm to the fairy realm, why is there still a spiritual lamp? Immediately arriving in the fairyland, it should be a fairy lamp, what is the magic lamp for?


    Song Ning had never seen a magic lamp and did not know about it, so at this time he could not judge the difference between a magic lamp and a fairy lamp, but when he thought about the breakthrough between the spiritual realm and the fairy lamp, he always felt that there was something pressing His heart made him breathless and very depressed.


    He put down the doubts in his heart and continued to move upwards. After another ten feet, he found the history of the demon domain. After a brief viewing, he found that there was nothing special in the history of the demon domain, but it recorded all directions. Sacred beasts, these eight beasts should be the eight in the gossip mirror, but in the records, the eight beasts have been hit hard, and now their strength is much weaker, they are also hidden in the heavens, ordinary monks Can''t find it at all.


    After getting what I want, then Song Ning will have a glimpse of the books on the upper level of the book tower.


    Although the space under the mountain of this book pagoda remains unchanged, the density of jade notes has changed. The higher the value of the classics, the more rare the nature is. When Song Ning stood at 99 feet, he looked at When it came to the fairy technique that was enough to drive the entire demon monk crazy-Bian Tian.


    He once mastered the magical technique of cracking the ground. Although he could not fully exhibit it, the spirit monk''s immortal technique had already suffered a bite. Song Ning suffered many losses. Now he is also extremely careful. The paper is placed on the top of the head, and spiritual knowledge infiltrates.


    This jade note was exactly what Song Ning expected. In the moment when the spiritual knowledge infiltrated, Song Ning felt a powerful air invade his body. He saw a monk looking up at the sky. What the monk said, he was very angry. , A punch was thrown at the sky between speeches, and a punch, the sky was smashed into a hole like glass, the debris fell, the void appeared, the wind rewinded ...


    "This fist ..." Song Ning could only see the angry punch from the standpoint of the bystander. He could not feel the implication of the immortal technique. He was not the caster, he was not the god, if he could stand In the perspective of these two, then maybe he ...


    [The author''s off topic]: Continue to 5 more, 4/5

 Chapter 565： Only his jade note

    At the same time that Song Ning had this idea in mind, his perspective suddenly changed. At this time, he was like the spellcaster.


    He roared back to the sky, he roared to the sky, he hated the injustice of the sky, he punched out and smashed towards the sky ...


    This punch ...


    Obviously it was a very fast punch, but in Song Ning''s heart at the moment, this punch was infinitely slowed down, he felt the movement of the punch, felt the power of this punch, felt the state of mind at this moment, felt the surrounding The change in strength feels the trajectory of this boxing movement.


    Everything, everything around Song Ning, was felt and analyzed by Song Ning at this time.


    A punch fell and the sky collapsed.


    Song Ning didn''t understand, so he punched again.


    From beginning to end, he kept throwing punches, constantly feeling, and constantly understanding how this fairy technique should be performed in this environment.


    However, with enlightenment and enlightenment, Song Ning suddenly found that something was not right. This fairy technique was not complete, as if it was missing a part.


    Buzz!


    Song Ning is detached from this state of perception. If he had seen this half of "Beng Tian" today, Song Ning would never find out that the original fairy art interacted! It is precisely because of this half of "Beng Tian" Song Ning that he knew that the magical technique "Cracked Ground" he had performed before was complete.


    At that time, in the fairy ruins, Song Ning saw the earth, and at the same time saw the person who cast this palm in the sky. To be precise, Song Ning saw the caster and the caste. The combination of the two, Song Ning can better understand, using this method to feel the fairy technique.


    Nowadays, this is only half of it. Although I can feel how the punch is punched and how the sky is cracked, I can''t show my true strength.


    "Is this ... is the mystery of Xianshu?" Song Ning felt confused. It turned out that Xianshu could be split like this, or it could be kneaded with each other.


    Although this is different from the various combinations of spiritual power he has shown before, it also has some similarities. As long as the spiritual power finds a certain pattern and combines with each other, it can produce greater power, while the magic technique is Need to feel, even the slightest change in this world may make Xianshu succeed, or it may make Xianshu fail.


    Song Ning thought quietly for a long time, and finally put this fairy technique into his mind. At present, it seems that he cannot fully comprehend this fairy technique. If it is only half, he would rather not, because if it is half understood now, then It will be very difficult to comprehend the other half in the future. The process of comprehension needs to be done in one go.


    Put away the fairy art "Beng Tian", then Song Ning left the last one hundred feet of jade paper.


    Song Ning has not heard people mention the fairy art "Beng Tian" before. The level classification of the fairy art in this Orchid Continent is very clear. The more representative ones are ''breath, rain, crack, and sky.'' , Bian Tian is the strongest, but Bian Tian is the strongest, but it is at ninety-nine feet, so what exactly is recorded in the jade paper among the one hundred feet?


    Song Ning reached out his hand and shrank back again. He suddenly felt a little scared. He did n��t know if anyone else could touch the first hundred-foot jade note before him, but he always felt that what was recorded in the jade note did not Not a fairy technique, nor a trick, but something about the history of this continent.


    Indistinctly, the jade paper seemed to move a little, even though Song Ning did not reach out and touch it, it seemed to be ready to fly towards Song Ning.


    At this time, the jade note seemed to be calling Song Ning. Song Ning couldn''t help but drift towards the jade note, and he couldn''t help picking up the jade note, and then placed it on the heavenly soul.


    Spiritual consciousness, probe into.


    A picture flooded into Song Ning''s mind. In this picture, there was always something familiar to Song Ning, that is, the sword spirit that used to be in the chain bridge. The picture kept changing and became a story. Song Ningcong The beginning is the protagonist in this story.


    He quietly looked at what was happening. He felt a headache and felt his head seemed to be split. Gradually, the story was unfinished, but the picture in Song Ning ��s mind began to blur, and Song Ning could only faint Seeing what happened next, but not real.


    Until the end, Song Ning saw a young man wielding his sword and splitting the sky, and the sky was split. There seemed to be some sound coming from the cracks in the sky, as if there were still some images coming out.


    The story, the end ...


    Song Ning shuddered suddenly, and he broke away from the wonderful state just now. In the end, he didn''t understand what the story was telling, but somehow, he burst into tears at that time, and the path in his body Jian Qi also seemed to be surging.


    The feeling of headache disappeared, and my body became lighter. When I got the sword qi, I was flowing through Song Ning''s body, as if I was bound by contact, I soon integrated into Song Ning''s bloodline.


    At this time, Song Ning raised his hand, and he could feel a spirit of sword in his spiritual power. He remembered that he felt in the last foot of the chain bridge before, it was a trick. But now I think about it, I am afraid that the power of that sword is no less than that of fairy art.


    "Ling Tian ..." Song Ning blurted out these two words, it seems that the word "Ling Tian" is the type of sword trick.


    Song Ning put the jade paper floating above his head back in place, but at the same time that his palm touched the jade paper, the jade paper suddenly turned into a powder and dissipated between the world.


    "It turns out ... I am the first and the last one ..." Song Ning looked at the place where the jade note disappeared, at this time there was no powder left, but the memory just now fell in Song Ning''s heart like a brand, Song Ning will never forget that story. Although he can''t see the people in the story, he remembers what the whole story tells.


    "He loves her, and she loves him too. After all, she is almost separated by yin and yang. For her, he cuts the sky with a sword. For him, she died without regret."


    Song Ning always feels that this story is about himself, but if it is really his own story, how could it appear here?


    Song Ning thought that even if there were such lovers between this world, he would not be met by him, but he didn''t expect that it was today, in this book tower, he saw such a jade note.


    "Perhaps it''s someone''s history, a long and tragic love relationship that hasn''t changed for thousands of years, and the sea is dry." Song Ningxin smiled and slowly lowered his body until he landed. He looked up at the book tower again, as if it were He wanted to find something from the book tower, but he didn''t even know what he wanted to find.


    The door of the book tower was opened, and Song Ning stepped up and walked out. He would never know that the jade paper on the one hundred feet in the book tower has been prepared for him alone since ancient times ...


    ��Author''s digression��: Continue this month for 5 more


    5/5

 Chapter 566： Xiner

    Song Ning walked out of the book tower, paused, and turned his head to look again. It seemed to feel that the townkeeper in this book tower intentionally avoided. Then he gave up the idea of ??seeing at first sight and walked quickly across the chain bridge. , And then through the forty-nine courtyard walls.


    Every time he passed a courtyard wall, the guarding monks on both sides bowed to salute. When walking through the forty-ninth road, 98 monks bowed together.


    As soon as Song Ninggang stepped out of the hospital wall, dozens of spiritual knowledge sounds fell into his mind.


    "Song Ning ..."


    "Song Daoyou ..."


    These sounds are chaotic and confusing, but what they said is almost the same thing. Song Ning was thinking about it. Now when he hears such refusing voices, his heart fluctuates suddenly, and his consciousness is shocked. Above the knowledge transmission.


    These dozens of spiritual knowledge transmissions were all sent by the fairyland monks, and now Song Ning has returned so powerfully, although they are not injured, they are all stunned.


    "If something is wrong, see me in person, Hugh wants to disturb me!" Song Ning''s voice was unusually low.


    This time, no one spoke to Song Ning, but instantly saw dozens of lights in the imperial city flashing. In the blink of an eye, dozens of monks stood in front of Song Ning. These people were embarrassed as soon as they fell. Only then did they understand why Song Ning was angry just now.


    "What do you want to ask me? Xianshu? Xianbao? Or the number of swords on the chain bridge?"


    Everyone looked embarrassed. At this time, Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, and apparently he did not want to talk to people. If they were not yet interested, then this fairyland would be considered white cultivation.


    These dozens of people didn''t make a sound, just clenched their fists at Song Ning and then left.


    They just left, and two figures appeared beside Song Ning. This is Hei Feng and Xiao Ke. Before Song Ning worried about his identity exposure, he split up, but now that he has been exposed, there is no need to hide it.


    "Welcome the relative team?" Song Ning said lightly.


    "Yes, the wedding team is here, but Bai Ru is not found." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning nodded. When he turned around, his eyes fell on Xiao Ke. If he didn''t look, he wouldn''t feel much. But now when he looked at it, he suddenly felt a sudden heart-pounding move. Although he could not see exactly who was in the picture he saw in the picture, when facing Xiao Ke, Song Ning always felt that there seemed to be Xiao Ke in that picture!


    "Master?" Xiao Ke asked softly.


    "Nothing." Song Ning recovered.


    In the sky, a few figures fell gracefully, not fast, but they also gave people a sense of eagerness. Song Ning looked up, these people explained that Dao Xian''s cultivation practice was higher than that of Song Ning. The magic cloud Daoxian is a little stronger.


    "Song Ning, Kuang Gushuo Jin, you are the first person in this demon realm." When he fell, a middle-aged man with a smile on his face smiled at Song Ning. On his left was a white-haired old man, The two on the right are a red-haired man and a purple-haired old lady.


    Song Ning looked as usual, and said lightly: "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man in this face stunned and immediately chuckled: "Haha, the old man is the owner of this imperial city, and they call me the ''demon king''!"


    The man with a square face raised his chest while speaking, carrying a domineering look, completely like a superior.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Song Ning''s eyes only swept on the demon king.


    The corner of the demon king''s eyes could not help but twitched. After all, Song Ning was only a spiritual realm monk. Isn''t it respectful to see the demon king?


    The embarrassment of the demon king fell in the eyes of the red-haired man and the old woman with purple hair. They both laughed: "Could you still want to suppress Song Ning as the demon king? Really a joke."


    "Song Ning, I often hear Yunhai mention you, I have long heard that your talent is amazing, but I didn''t expect it to be the first person of my demon domain in ancient and modern times!" The old lady with purple hair looked at Song Ning with a smile, without any shelf.


    Song Ning heard the words and looked at the old woman with purple hair: "You can''t think of many things, you don''t have to tell me everything."


    The old woman with purple hair didn''t take a breath, almost choked.


    The red-haired man on the side was slightly embarrassed and immediately released: "Song Ning, we also know that you have just crossed the barrier, and now you must be tired. So many people used to disturb you and broke your mood, but we came to you this time. There are also important things. "


    Song Ning nodded and counted the people in front of him: "Luo Shengu head, Chi Yanhai head, demon king, then who are you?"


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on the old man standing beside the demon king. Among the four, the old man''s cultivation was the lowest, and it was also the most silent.


    The old man smiled and clenched his fists: "In the next world Jizi, I have seen Song Daoyou."


    "Wang Songshuai is your grandson." Song Ning asked.


    Tian Jizi took a deep breath: "Little Sun is not sensible, he offended Song Daoyou before, and he also invited Song Daoyou ..."


    "Xin''er!" Song Ning shouted suddenly before Tian Jizi''s words were finished.


    Bai Xin was uneasy in the Wang Family Courtyard at the moment. She wanted to find Song Ning, but she was controlled and unable to come out. Now Song Ning''s shouts spread all over the city. All the monks heard Song Ning shouting Bai The name of the core.


    After hearing this shout, the monks who were watching Bai Xin among the Wang family looked at each other. Song Ning called Bai Xin. Who dares to stop?


    Bai Xin saw that the virtual celestial beings around him were panic in her eyes at this time, and she was not afraid anymore. She jumped into the air happily and flew towards Song Ning.


    Bai Xin''s flying speed is not fast. She is wearing a red dress now, like a bride to be married, with a pretty face and a shy face, flashing in her eyes. She has been staring at Song Ning. If it is not too weak for cultivation, she would like to teleport directly to Next to Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at the slowly flying girl in the sky, finally a smile on her cold face, and his expression was like a thousand years of snow and ice.


    "Brother Song!" As if no one was beside Bai Xin, he slammed into Song Ning''s arms.


    Song Ning caressed Bai Xin''s head, separated it, and carefully looked at Bai Xin. At this time, the four top Daoxian around him stood here, but Song Ning carefully looked at Bai Xin from top to bottom as if they didn''t exist. A few times, the corner of the mouth shuddered and suddenly smiled.


    "You were so tall back then, but now you have a generous appearance. If your voice hasn''t changed at all, I''m afraid I won''t recognize you." Song Ning felt his eyes wet, and he seemed to see Bai Xin when he saw him. I remembered that scene in the fairy ruins.


    Bai Xin cried, and Bayi gently bit his lower lip: "Brother Song really is about to forget Xiner."


    Song Ning chuckled lightly, letting Bai Xin''s small fist thump in his chest, and the four Daoxian around looked at this scene as if they were watching a couple of lovers.


    Xiao Ke pursed her lips slightly, seemingly jealous, but happy for Song Ning again. She could feel her heart is warm at this time, unlike the coldness just now.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 567： Xiner doesnt want to marry

    For a while, Song Ning caught Bai Xin''s little fist and his expression became serious: "Xin''er, do you agree with this marriage?"


    As soon as these words came out, Tian Jizi''s legs trembled immediately: "Song Daoyou, this ..."


    "I asked you something?" Song Ning''s eyes were like arrows, stabbing Tianjizi coldly.


    Tian Jizi swallowed back the words in his mouth, and his face was blue, so he was so shouted by a spirit monk, for the first time in his life.


    Not to mention Tian Jizi at this time, even the face of the demon king beside him is not good-looking, but there is a faint chill in the eyes of the demon king.


    Song Ning is indeed strong. That kind of burning sky is enough to kill ordinary Taoxian, plus his terrifying insight. If it really fights, he does n��t even know if he can easily kill Song Ning, but Song Ning is strong, After all, his demon king is the master of this imperial city, after all, it is the pinnacle of Taoism, and now Song Ning is also somewhat arrogant and arrogant.


    As for the red-haired man and the old woman with purple hair, the two are holding a lively heart at the moment.


    Seeing that Ji Zi stopped talking, she gently grabbed Song Ning''s clothing corner and shook her head in aggrieved manner: "Xin Er doesn''t want to marry."


    Song Ning smiled and raised his hand to caress Bai Xin''s head: "Xin''er doesn''t want to marry but doesn''t marry."


    "Song Ning, the marriage between Baixin and Wang Songshuai has been settled. At that time, Baixin also agreed, and there are some sayings between Bai and Wang. Now you ..."


    "Oh?"


    Song Ning looked up, and his eyes collided with the demon king. Their eyes were equally gloomy, and they also showed a chill. The marriage between Bai Xin and the Wang family was decided by the demon king himself, and there were many stakes in it.


    "Song Ning, after all, you are only a spiritual monk. There are some things that you still do n��t have to worry about too much. You are getting rid of things like Moyun Daoxian and others, and I ��m helping, and you have to promise Moyun Daoxian quickly Do it, take care of yourself, and you will not be able to blend the rest. "The voice of the demon king is dull, but there is no doubt in this dullness.


    Bai Xin''s heart tightened when she heard her words. The weaker body shivered. She was very sensible. She didn''t cast her eyes on Song Ning for help, but silently lowered her head without saying a word.


    "Are you ... demon king?" Song Ning said slowly.


    "Brother Song, Xiner ..."


    Bai Xingang just started, but Song Ning patted her shoulder gently: "It''s fine."


    The demon king looked at Song Ning with cold eyes: "The Wang family will treat Baixin well. If Baixin has any problems, I will not let them go for the first time!"


    Tian Jizi responded quickly: "Song Daoyou, Master Wang said that, you should rest assured, Bai Xin marries our royal family, our royal family must ..."


    Boom!


    Song Ning flipped his hand to take out the Burning Sword, and he put a force on it, and the Burning Sword was directly inserted into the ground under his feet. The earth cracked a gap, although the sound was not loud, although the momentum was insufficient, although there was no such destruction. , But scared Tianjizi tremble, almost turned around and ran.


    The demon king frowned, and Song Ning''s sudden movement made his heart tighten.


    Song Ning''s hand was separated from the Burning Sky Sword and gently pressed against Bai Xin''s shoulder: "My Xiner doesn''t want to marry."


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes fell on Bai Xin''s face, which was extremely peaceful and very caring. Bai Ting''s sister was like his sister, but when Song Ning turned to look at the demon king and Tianjizi, the chill was awe-inspiring. : "I said, my Xiner, no, think, marry!"


    Song Ning''s voice was a little low, but his voice was not loud, but he fell heavily in the mind of the demon king and Tianjizi.


    The red-haired man and the old woman with purple hair next to him laughed while watching, while Tianjizi couldn''t help but stepped back, his face green.


    As for the demon king, although he did not show any fear, he frowned, and glanced at Fentianjian without showing any traces.


    Song Ning sneered and shook his palm between his hands. Fen Tianjian was directly sucked into his hand. He waved Fen Tianjian and cut it off in front of him.


    "Stop it!" Said the demon king angrily.


    Song Ning paid no attention to it, although Burning Sky Sword had no sword spirit, but now that sword spirit in his body was surging, just as Song Ning held the sword in his hand, he seemed to be able to feel the awe-inspiring sword spirit pouring into Burning Inside the sword.


    laugh!


    Song Ning cut out with a sword, although it was not full strength, but it also succeeded. The demon king took a step back and burned the sky sword to the immortal sword. How dare he resist it?


    Boom!


    The demon king turned over and took out a wide knife to block Song Ning''s blow, and the surrounding earth shattered and collapsed until it was a dozen feet away.


    "Song Ning, do you want to be the enemy of the entire imperial city!" The demon king''s eyes flashed in his murderous eyes. He had never seen such an unprecedented generation, a spiritual monk in the area, if he was afraid of the sky-burning sword in Song Ning''s hands, He must have shot now.


    Song Ning flipped his hand, and Burning Sword once again inserted into the cracked ground in front of him.


    "I have no blood relatives, only Bai Ting is such a brother, Bai Xin is such a sister, she doesn''t want to marry, who forces her, and I want to die." Song Ning said with a chill in his mouth, he suddenly raised his hand, A finger points to the demon king: "You, do you have any opinions?"


    The demon king hated his teeth at the moment, and he was full of fairy spirits. Since the moment he became the demon king, in this demon domain, no one dared to speak to him like this, even the red-haired man next to him The old lady with purple hair was only a few satires in front of him, but now a spiritual monk in Song Ning District is so arrogant.


    But just as the demon king was furious, the red-haired man next to him stood beside Song Ning with a laugh, and at the same time, the old woman with purple hair also came to Song Ning. The position of the two was enough to explain them. It''s on Song Ning''s side. If they really start, they will definitely help Song Ning.


    "The matter of marrying is entirely voluntary, is it not good to intimidate and lure?" The red-haired man was full of excitement.


    "If we really started, the two of us wouldn''t just sit back and ignore them. After all, Song Ning is also a benefactor of my disciples." The old lady of Zifa smiled, and she looked like she was desperate to start.


    The demon king was furious, and at this moment, four Dao immortals flew in all directions, and all Dao immortals in the imperial city stood here at the moment, and in a moment, they were in opposition.


    Song Ning smiled, and a force of spirit pushed Bai Xin away directly, pulled up the Burning Sword and rushed to the sky: "I Song Ning wants to kill, and I need your help? If you don''t want to die, let me go. Today I want to Look at some of the imperial cities that can live! "


    During the speech, Burning Sky Sword pointed to the sky.


    Dao Xian was shocked below, they had not seen that type of sky burning, and the posture was the same as now. At that time, it was because Song Ning violated the power of the rules, and the power of the rules was reversed. Song Ning burned this day again, wouldn''t they all die?


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 568： Bullying

    Now not to mention the demon king, even the red-haired man and the old woman with purple hair have ugly faces. They originally said that they were on the side of Song Ning, but now Song Ning does not use them at all. Post it.


    In the Imperial City, there are now tens of millions of monks. Even if the demon king has his own ability to escape, what about the remaining monks? Moreover, how powerful this type of sky-burning is, he is still not sure until now, if it is really fighting ...


    "Song Ning! Let''s discuss this matter again, why are you so impulsive?" The demon king exclaimed, and he had been thinking about it in his heart. Was Song Ning really dare to start? Now that many monks are present, is he really not afraid of being encircled?


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched: "Consultation? I seem to be discussing with you?"


    "Burning ..." Song Ning''s arm was shocked, and a sword would pierce Jiuxiao. The wind surged and the sword light overflowed in an instant. A rumbling sound came from the sky, as if it had already been pierced.


    Both Black Wind and Xiao Ke are dumbfounded, isn''t Xiaofen sleeping? How, how can it be done? But then they felt something was wrong. The momentum of burning the sky is definitely not the case. Although Song Ning is full of swordsmanship, it is not caused by the burning of the sky.


    Just as Song Ning said a word, the demon king shouted immediately: "No marriage! The marriage is cancelled, no marriage!"


    Song Ning smirked and turned his hand back to recover the Burning Sword. The violent wind and cirrus cloud suddenly dispersed in the sky. He flicked away and disappeared out of thin air. He appeared in the original position the next moment, and everything seemed to have not happened.


    "If you speak again at a later time, I am afraid your sky is broken."


    At this time, Bai Xin also returned to Song Ning. At that scene, she looked in her eyes, warm in her heart, and there was an inexplicable throb in her heart. Now standing beside Song Ning, her eyes are moist. This time, she is no longer aggrieved, but happy. .


    The demon king stared at Song Ning coldly: "Song Ning, you are mean enough to threaten me with millions of monks in the imperial city!"


    Zheng!


    Song Ning turned his hand to take out the Burning Sky Sword, and pointed the sword to the demon king: "If you don''t accept it, fight with me, that kind of burning sky is not only able to burn the sky, but also the same."


    "you����"


    "Lest you call me mean."


    Song Ning''s eyes are calm, his tone is sparse and ordinary, and the duel with this demon king seems to him to be just a trivial matter.


    At this time, which of the monks in the imperial city did not know that the demon king was unwilling to fight against Song Ning? Not to mention that type of burning sky is Song Ning ��s amazing talent and comprehension ability. He surpassed the ancient and modern monks of the entire demon domain. What did he realize on the chain bridge and what he got from the book tower, This has always been unknown to everyone, even if the demon king is victorious, he can only avoid his edge at this time.


    The demon king''s face was flushed with anger, and at this moment, the monks even felt that Song Ning was a little bully, and he was so aggressive.


    "Song Ning! You are too frivolous!" Said the demon king gritted his teeth.


    Song Ning smiled and burned Tianjian across his chest: "You still want to fight."


    The demon king is roaring in his heart. At this time, everyone can see that Song Ning is bullying. Face is certainly important, but if he is dead, what is face? At this time, even if Song Ning was bluffing, the demon king did not dare to act, because now he is facing not only Song Ning, but also Luoshen Valley and Chi Yanhai.


    At this moment of dilemma, someone suddenly came from a distance to mediate and said: "Ahahahaha, they are all people, why should they be so real? Come, today I brought Baihua Brew from Baihua Valley, if everyone does not Mind, how about I invite everyone to drink together? "


    The speaker was Sanyuan Daoxian. Sanyuan Daoxian had been watching next to him. Song Ning was showing his authority. He naturally dared not go up, but now he sees that the demon king is not coming to Taiwan, and he always feels that he cannot fight Rise, it is better to talk about it, sell the demon king personal feelings.


    At this time, Song Ning was bluffing, not only for the current situation, but also for finding Bai Ting at the Bai family later. Now if he does not do enough tricks and does not bully the demon king in place, what should he do then? If the burning of Heavenly Sword and Sword Spirit is known by these Dao Immortals, let alone standing in front of these Dao Immortals with their breasts, even Xiaoming may not be guaranteed.


    When the demon king heard that someone was making a siege at this time, he naturally wanted to go down the steps, but he hadn''t waited for the demon king to speak. Song Ning''s eyes swept the Sanyuan Daoxian: "Do you want to do peace?"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian''s face flicked and fluttered, waving hurriedly: "Don''t misunderstand Song and Song Daoyou, you can''t fight anyway, it''s better not to fight, just drink happily ... point ... that, uh ... �� "


    Sanyuan Daoxian speculated and speculated on Song Ning''s eyes, and finally he decided to shut up.


    "If it ��s something else, I can give in, but Xin��er ��s marriage ca n��t be a joke. I have conflicts with many Daoists today, just for Xin��er. She ��s going to stop the marriage with the Wang family, and I wo n��t mention it again. Forget it, it happened that Sanyuan brought a drink, it is better to have a drink together, after all, the present is also regarded as my predecessor, I toast a wine. "Song Ning said.


    It was also a step down, this time, Song Ning gave it to the demon king.


    Before, the demon king had been holding on, which made Song Ning so. If he still doesn''t go down this step, then he really can only play well with Song Ning.


    The monks around were also relieved. Today, they did not want to fight this battle.


    "Well, I blamed this matter for not thinking about it. If it''s invalid, it''s invalid. Let''s all come to my palace and we''ll have a drink together." The demon king Songkou, but at the moment he smiled more ugly than crying.


    Tangtang demon king, the pinnacle of Dao Xian in the demon realm, is now bullied by a spirit monk to such a situation, he also wants to cry without tears, but after all, he is still a person who can bear tolerance, if he can''t stand it, I am afraid it is now It''s already fighting.


    The Dao immortals around them opened their mouths to cater to each other. As for the Luoshen Valley and Chi Yanhai, although they were slightly disappointed, they knew from the beginning that the demon king could not easily do it, even if they suffered some losses, after all, Song now Ning momentum is fierce, even if the demon king avoids the edge, he will not affect his status.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian finally let out a sigh of relief and made a move to Song Ning''s body with a smile: "Hey, this, the kindness and the kindness, are all own people, try my hundred flower brews."


    Song Ning looked at Sanyuan Dao Xian with a smile, and said: "I will not see you for a few days, but your courage is not small, and my relationship is also something you can sell casually?"


    Sanyuan Dao Xian immediately shivered, followed sullenly behind Song Ning, walked all the way, smirked all the way.


    As the demon king returned to the imperial palace, all the people were Taoist immortals, but Song Ning and the people beside him were alone.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 569： Angry demon king

    Bai Xin swept away the melancholy before, and happily followed beside Song Ning, walking all the way, she has been holding Song Ning''s arm.


    This imperial city was originally not allowed to fly. If it were n��t for Song Ning ��s things before, these Daoxian immortals would not break the rules. Now that the matter is over, plus the demon king was bullied by Song Ning just now, Each Dao Xian also gave the Demon King some face and used it behind the Demon King.


    The demon king''s party and several people were not good at talking with Song Ning at this time, but the red-haired man and the old woman with purple hair were not. At this time, they walked beside Song Ning and happened to ask about the book tower.


    "Song Ning, that day you were performing the magic technique in the Falling Feather Kingdom. At that time, I only heard your name for the first time. It was only a few tens of days. You have grown to such a degree that the speed of progress is really true. It''s staggering. "The red-haired man smiled. The smile was kind, as if Song Ning was his loved one.


    "Senior, if I progress, it is estimated that I can''t live now." Song Ningxiao looked at the red-haired man: "I haven''t asked for advice. How do you call it?"


    Song Ning had no respect for the demon king just now, but now he yelled at the red-haired man a predecessor. Even before Song Ning had a verbal collision with them, this red-haired man was also extremely happy.


    "Haha, but I didn''t introduce you. I am Hong Yan Dao, the head of Chi Yanhai, and this is Zi Meng Dao, the head of Luoshen Valley." The red-haired man raised his voice deliberately, as if to want the demon king and others to hear More clearly, but also has the meaning of showing off.


    The old woman with purple hair is Zi Meng Dao Xian. She saw Song Ning''s attitude changed now, and she followed the voice: "Song Ning, although you and Yunhai are considered peers, cultivation is only a spiritual realm, but you are together It does n��t matter how I call it. When we are together, we still match our peers. You call me Zimeng Daoyou, and I call you Song Daoyou. "


    The intention of this Purple Dream Dao Xian is no longer obvious. She was considered to be the pinnacle of Dao Xian in this demon realm, and now it is commensurate with Song Ning Dao You, and it is enough to give Song Ning''s face.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian cooperated: "Yes, Song Daoyou, with your current strength, it is reasonable to sit on par with us."


    Song Ning was slightly respectful: "The two Taoists are polite, but the two Taoists should have something else to tell me? Do you want to ask about the chain bridge and the book tower?"


    Song Ning said this, the demon king and his group stopped in front of him suddenly. Zi Meng and Hong Yuan were also slightly hesitant. This kind of thing they wanted to ask in private, if Song Ning was directly on the bright side Speaking, doesn''t everyone know?


    While everyone''s eyes were on Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning to continue, Song Ning said: "We will drink and talk for a while, about that ... half of the technique of" Beng Tian "."


    Song Ning''s footsteps are not fast, and two women and two men are beside him. At this time, the focus of this team of dozens of people completely falls on Song Ning.


    "Brother Song, what was the" Beng Tian "you just said? Is it a fairy technique?" Bai Xin''s eyes widened and looked at Song Ning, with a hint of disbelief in his tone.


    Song Ning pointedly scratched the tip of Bai Xin''s nose: "Are you curious about fairy art?"


    "That''s a fairy technique. I''m also a monk. It''s normal to be curious." Bai Xin propped up his swollen chest and lifted his chin slightly. This little look was very proud.


    "It is indeed fairy technique, but I will teach you when you reach the fairyland." Song Ning looked forward leisurely.


    At this time, the demon king and other monks almost surrounded Song Ning.


    It was just that they were about to speak, but when they saw that Song Ning had no psychological understanding at all, they could only give up. They all thought about how to talk to Song Ning when they would drink.


    At this time, the monks'' minds were almost thinking about the fairy art "Beng Tian" that Song Ning said, but only the demon king and Tian Jizi were talking privately about another thing.


    "Previously Lord Lord King promised that the thing about Baixin was abolished, that Baixin''s physique ..." Tian Jizi said.


    The demon king said: "You can''t break the enchantment without the white core''s physique?"


    Tian Jizi thought a little and pondered: "The formation will continue to kill the lives of those who break the formation. If I have the white core''s physique, I will be able to recover by myself. If I have a long time, I will be able to break the formation. I was afraid that I would be killed by the burst of law first. "


    "If that''s the case ... What if Bai Xin recovers for you?" The demon king asked.


    Tian Jizi sighed: "Bai Xinxiu is too weak. If she enters that enchantment, she may not even recover her life faster than her life is dying. How can she recover for me?"


    Both of them fell into contemplation, but at this time they had already stood in the palace.


    This palace is not very big, but it is magnificent and magnificent. The material of this building alone is half-spirit stone and half-gold. Such a luxurious building, if it had been to the fairy tomb, Song Ning was also the first to see it.


    Outside the palace hall, the maids have been waiting here for a long time. They are all very naked, graceful, wearing a veil, and there is a burst of floral fragrance on their bodies. When they saw the demon king and other people At that time, they nodded and bowed down, saying in a very delicate voice: "Congratulations to the demon king, welcome to the seniors."


    The demon king waved his hands casually: "Go well prepared, and today Song Daoyou also came, it is a face appreciation. You are fortunate to sing and dance for Song Daoyou, which is also your character."


    Song Daoyou?


    What happened in this imperial city before can be said to be well-known. These maids looked at the people beside the demon king curiously. Before watching Song Ning calmly on the chain bridge, which of them was not love at first sight? It''s just that they haven''t seen Song Ning''s face in a circle, but only a person whose figure is very similar to the previous light curtain.


    "Look what you see, go on!" The demon king shouted.


    The demon king is clearly thinking about what Song Ning deliberately oppressed just now, but Song Ning doesn''t care now. He wants to build momentum, and the result is what he wants, then now the demon king is angry.


    The maids retreated, and the demon king made a false gesture: "You guys, please come in."


    The gate of the palace is three feet high. Between the demon king''s steps, the gate is opened. When the door is opened, ninety-nine spirit stones in the palace are lit, and a long table is lined up from the front of the door. people.


    "All of you, please." The demon king said.


    When it comes to seating, everyone is a little embarrassed. The position and order of this seat are all very particular. They can stand here. Few of them will be so stupid that they can just take out a chair and sit down, just ...

 Chapter 570： East and West

    While everyone was waiting for the demon king or any other to sit down first, only a lazy voice came from Song Ning: "Master, I will sit here."


    This is the black wind. Although Song Ning said before to let the black wind call his name, but now it is in front of people, the black wind still needs to understand some things, and he also saw the appearance of Song Ning''s momentum just now. A spiritual monk called Song Ning''s name directly, but it was not ridiculous to outsiders.


    Heifeng said as he drew out the chair in front of him, sat down with his hips, and raised Erlang''s legs, but it was not until he sat down that he suddenly felt the eyes of the people around him coming at him, the expressions of these people Extremely wonderful, some seem to laugh, and some look weird, but among all, Song Ning''s expression is the most indifferent.


    This long table is eight feet long and six feet wide. The main seat is at the end of the long table. This is the seat of the owner, and the first one on the right is the seat of the VIP. It should be the highest-ranking person who comes here to eat today. Sit, but without saying a word, Heifeng now sat directly on the first seat in the right row, which was really unexpected.


    If this is the usual time, the demon king hit him directly without a slap? But different from the past, although the demon king has just complained a little bit, but if he really does deal with the black wind, it is really a big deal.


    "Cough, Black Wind Daoyou, do you want to get up first, this is not seated, how are you ..." Sanyuan Dao Xian secretly said autobiographically.


    "Song Daoyou, your follower is a bit of a meaning. This VIP is the first king who is going to leave it to you, but now I did not expect to be seated by you, an ignorant follower." The demon king also spoke with a hint of pleasure in his heart. It seems that Song Ning''s discipline is not strict.


    "Heifeng likes liveliness, I like cleanliness." Heifeng got up embarrassingly when Song Ning spoke, but Song Ning slammed his pressure on him, motioned him to sit down, and then went straight to the west.


    "Are we sitting here?" Song Ning asked his side.


    Bai Xin nodded his head for the first time, and Xiao Ke naturally had no opinion. As for Sanyuan Dao Xian, who always followed Song Ning at this time, he always felt that he was not as good as Heifeng.


    The four of them sat down immediately, but put the black wind aside, but the black wind wanted to get up, but when he saw Song Ning''s eyes swept, he couldn''t change it. This is like sitting on a needle felt. not very good.


    "Song Daoyou, this is not the place prepared for you." Hong Yuan Dao Xian was startled, and Song Ning was directly at the edge of the banquet. The main dishes were all in the east. The west side of the dish was completely incomparable with the east side.


    Song Ning just smiled: "I wonder if I can''t even choose my seat? I want to sit here, wouldn''t it allow it?"


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian couldn''t figure out Song Ning''s thoughts. At this time, he was sitting next to San Yuan Dao Xian, which was considered to be closer to Song Ning.


    As a result, the seat above the banquet is extremely interesting. The demon king is in the main seat, and the black wind is in the first place of the VIP. Both are in the east of the long table. The oriental seat that everyone wants to compete on weekdays is now but Only the two of them sat, and the rest came to the west with Song Ning.


    Sanyuan Daoxian had already played the role of Song Ning''s classmates, although he was not weak in this group of people, but now following Song Ning''s side, he naturally wants to be dedicated.


    "Everyone, I''ll pour wine for everyone." Sanyuan Daoxian turned over and took out an emerald jug from the storage ring, but it was difficult to take out the jug.


    Normally, the wine is poured from the Lord to the guest, but now there are two people on the side of the main seat, but there are more than a dozen people on this side. He would have to give up the dozen people next to him and give the main seat first. The demon king pouring wine? Even if he wanted to give the demon king a face, but now Song Ning is here, is he not supposed to pour Song Ning first?


    Now that the demon king can see it, Song Ning would not eat at all. He just reprimanded the maids outside the palace to spread his anger, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to even take revenge.


    Just when Sanyuan Dao immortal embarrassed, the demon king got up and walked towards him: "Today I am the East, but the protagonist is Song Daoyou, this wine, let me pour it."


    The demon king said this, other monks looked sideways, the demon king''s followers were sincere and fearful, but they didn''t dare to grab the hip flask. This demon king really can be tolerant.


    But before waiting for the demon king to take the jug from Sanyuan Daoxian, Song Ning raised his hand and took it over.


    This scene is even more puzzling. Song Ningming is choking the demon king in the order of the seats. How can he pick up the hip flask now?


    I saw that Song Ning picked up the emerald jug and walked towards the demon king with a smile: "Song did not intend to offend the demon king. He wanted to be quiet and wanted to do it a little bit, but I didn''t expect everyone to be too enthusiastic. Do n��t blame the demon king. "


    The corner of the demon king''s mouth twitched without a trace: "It''s okay, but now Song Daoyou is ..."


    Song Ning picked up the jug and shook it gently: "Before Song Mou offended a lot, demon king Haihan, this wine deserves me to pour out for everyone, I come to pay respect to everyone, I am not good at communicating with people, if there is any offense Department, please forgive me. "


    This is beyond the expectations of the demon king. Just now the demon king felt his face was severely pumped. Now his face is suddenly smiling. Even if he has been in the realm of cultivation for so many years, he still cannot. Controlled his own mood.


    When others act, first salute first, then Song Ning is good, first slap in the face madly, then give a sweet jujube to eat, give a glass of fine wine, all this is considered to have passed.


    But it is this kind of thing that everyone knows, but now they still hold the hearts of these people, especially the demon king. If Song Ning has been pressing on him today, then it will be considered white pressure. He is the demon king today. They were all prepared to get angry, but did not expect Song Ning to give him face instead.


    "Song Daoyou''s words were so heavy, how can I put those little things in my heart?" The demon Wang laughed heartily, and at this time even he felt that he had no bones in this matter of Song Ning, in order not to dispute with Song Ning, For the pill medicines promised by Song Ning and Moyun Daoxian, and for the fairy spell "Beng Tian", he can be regarded as an old face today.


    The demon king spoke, and all the monks naturally expressed their opinions. Song Ning filled the wine with everyone in his smile, and then he directly lifted the glass: "Song Moujing everyone has a glass."


    As soon as Song Ning lifted the glass, everyone also lifted up, but Song Ning was standing in the same position, while the others immediately came to Song Ning and clink with him.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5


    Today, the last two chapters are updated in the evening. The reason is that the book is exempted for 7.3 and 7.4 days. I want to update the two chapters at night. After 0 o''clock, everyone sees it is free. It can also save some money. Late updates, please Everyone understands ~

 Chapter 571： What is the panacea? I do not recognize

    A series of practices by Song Ning had already held the demon king in his hands at this time. If he hadn''t expected the demon king to dare to do it, Song Ning was afraid that this would not be the case. This was the first in his life. I did not know what I did before when I tried to squeeze others like this, but now I know it after trying it. It turns out that this feeling is really good.


    Baihua Brew is made from 100 kinds of anthers in Baihua Valley. It tastes very good. These three yuan Taoxian are rarely shared with people on weekdays. This time I came to the Imperial City to participate in the white core wedding banquet. Brewing, in order to narrate the old with these Taoists who haven''t seen for a long time, but did not expect it to become a good wine to help Song Ning and the demon king.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou, why didn''t Xiaoling Xian''er follow?" Song Ning asked down the glass.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian just picked up the wine glass before drinking it, and immediately placed it on the table, slightly lowering his head, like that, it really looks like a follower: "Song Daoyou, my female practitioner in Baihua Valley is almost out of the valley, and this time I ��m here to do business, so I did n��t bring anyone. ��


    Song Ninglue nodded: "I met you outside the city before, and I still hold a ..."


    "Cough, Song Daoyou, I have a cup for you and a cup for you." Sanyuan Dao Xian pretended to choke and immediately poured Song Ning.


    Point to the end, Sanyuan Daoxian understood, Song Ning would not say much.


    At this time, besides Hong Yuan Dao Xian and Zi Meng Dao Xian, there are a few people in Song Ning, plus there are six demon kings on the side of the demon king, which is enough to accommodate a long table of 20 people. Half of the food on the long table is on the east side, so at the moment those monks who wanted to talk to Song Ning also got up and walked to the east of the long table under the direction of the demon king, wanting to get all the food Go west.


    It was at this moment that the gate of the palace suddenly opened, and everyone looked away. I saw an old man with long hair scattered in a hurry, laughing while walking: "Ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, become, demon king, adult. Now! "


    When the demon king saw this person, his face was ashen, not only the demon king, but even Tian Jizi was shocked at the face. He thought how this person came at this time.


    On the other hand, when the old man was distributed, he walked quickly and glanced at the people on the long table. When his eyes fell on Song Ning, he only felt that the young man was familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen him. However, when he saw Song Ning sitting on the west side of this long table, he almost knew Song Ning''s status and stopped paying attention, but his eyes stayed on Bai Xin for a moment, which seemed not quite understandable. Why Baixin appears here.


    The old man was holding a medicine bottle in his hand, and there was a faint smell of pill in the medicine bottle.


    Although this person did not recognize Song Ning, Song Ning recognized him. At the auction that day, Song Ning had already seen him, and he was the master of serum!


    The serum master is now a panacea, holding a pill bottle in his hand. Don''t even think about it, the pill is just refined.


    The demon king waited somberly for Master Serum to give him a voice: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Master Serum had seen Baixin before, and he already had some conjectures in his mind, so he was starting the medicine bottle, but at this time, Song Ning put down the glass and smiled and said: "Master Serum, this is just refined Finish the retreat and peel the Luo Dan? "


    The Dao immortals who were still preparing to serve dishes paused and looked at Song Ning and Serum in amazement. After hearing this, Serum looked at Song Ning with disdain. He always felt that this person looked familiar. Where have you seen it?


    "What immortal medicine do I refine and what do you do? Everyone is a spiritual monk, what qualifications are there to talk to me!" Serene sneered.


    This sentence directly shows the Dao immortals on the long table to be stupid. At this time, only the demon king and Tianjizi know that this serum master used to refining the bone relieving Dan Luo Dan in a specific environment at a specific time After a while, now it must be Dan Cheng who has just met the conditions. He hurried over and did not know what happened in this demon domain recently.


    "Serum! This is Song Ning, Song Daoyou!" Yao Wang said coldly.


    The demon king said that the serum body shuddered violently and could not help but take a half step back. Song Ning, how could he not know Song Ning? At the auction that day, what he met was Song Ning, who used Yi Rongdan. At that time, Song Ning even exhibited the magic technique!


    "You, you actually ..."


    Before the serum words were finished, Song Ning gave a glance to the Sanyuan Daoxian beside him. Although Sanyuan Daoxian was fat, but he was not stupid, Song Ning knew what it meant with a look, so he rushed to grab it immediately. The medicine bottle in the hand of the serum.


    Although the serum is also a Daoxian, his cultivation level is completely improved by various immortals. The actual strength is the level of the Xianxian. At this time, the Sanyuan Daoxian shot, he just wanted to hide.


    The serum couldn''t hide, but after all, the demon king was still there. Just as Sanyuan Daoxian was about to grab the medicine bottle, the demon king turned his palm to Sanyuan Daoxian, and Sanyuan Daoxian was stunned. , But did not expect Song Ning to be motionless at this moment, but in desperation, he could only choose to retreat.


    Sanyuan Daoxian returned the hand that was about to touch the medicine bottle, which saved him from being hit by the demon king. Although this match was extremely fast, it did not hurt anyone, demon king After glancing at the serum fiercely, he took a fist at Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, the serum helped me refine some personal medicine, which is not convenient to take out."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian retired to Song Ning''s side, and his face was uncertain. Song Ning didn''t go to see the Sanyuan Dao Xian, but turned over and took a medicine from the storage ring and threw it on the table.


    The elixir rolled a few times on the table, and finally stopped, everyone''s eyes fell on the elixir. The elixir had four strands twisted on it with eight stripes. The people present were all Taoxian. Which one could not see this was Back bone peeling Luo Dan?


    The corner of the demon king''s eyes twitched, and things were over. This serum came out at this time, but now it''s good. Song Ning directly took out the bone relieving Dan, how can he explain it?


    Song Ning took a sip of wine, and then put down the glass, everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning to speak.


    "What kind of panacea is this? I don''t know. Is it better than the demon king to help me identify it?" Song Ning''s expression is as usual, and the tone is extremely plain, but the calmer the moment, the more ominous it is.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the demon king with Song Ning''s eyes. This is obviously the retreat and demolition of Dan. Song Ning''s remarks just now obviously asked the demon king for an explanation.


    There are two breathing kung fu. There is a dead silence in this palace. Instead, Song Ning picked up the cup and placed it on the tip of his nose to smell it. Then he put the cup on the table heavily, and the crisp impact echoed back to the palace. in.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 572： Jianqi solid

    What is the panacea?


    All the monks present knew that Song Ning itself was the alchemy master. Even the sixth-grade elixir was also hand-in-hand. Can he not recognize the elixir in front of him? Such a question, on the contrary, puts great pressure on the demon king.


    The demon king did not speak, but Song Ning continued to say: "Once the matter is gone, I don''t want to ask more, but now he comes here with the bone relieving Dan, then I need an explanation, this explanation, Who will give it to me? "


    During the speech, the wine glass in Song Ning''s hand cracked into the end, but the wine in it was not known in any way by Song Ning. It seemed to be still in the glass, and there was no drop.


    Now this matter has reached this point, in fact, the demon king is also very embarrassed, whether to say it or not, to tell the truth, this is worth thinking about, but the demon king has not yet thought about it, but the serum quickly bleakly said: "This, this elixirs should be refined by Song Daoyou to improve the cultivation. Although it is similar to the bone relieving colostrum on the surface, I think it should be ..."


    Serum was panicked at this time. Even if the scene at the auction was up to now, he was still worried. Now he just thought that maybe the demon king will help him out. With so many fairyland monks here, how can Song Ning give some Face-saving.


    It''s ridiculous that Serum hadn''t experienced the scene before, naturally, I didn''t know that almost all the fairyland monks present were choked by Song Ning.


    Sure enough, the demon king''s face was more gloomy, and Song Ning''s finger was a tick, and the pill medicine flew to Sanyuan Dao Xian: "Go, feed him the elixir of cultivation and improvement."


    Sanyuan Dao Immortal was shocked for a while, then he lowered his head and picked up the Elixir to the serum. In fact, Sanyuan Dao Immortal was also afraid now, and he couldn''t understand how Song Ning was carrying him with the demon king today.


    Sanyuan Daoxian walked towards the serum step by step, every time it fell, the sound of the floor echoed in the ears of everyone. As for the serum, it was now completely unrecognizable, and cold sweat suddenly appeared on the forehead.


    "Stop it!" The demon king shouted.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian shivered with fat and turned back to look at Song Ning, as if waiting for Song Ning''s instructions.


    "Feed him." Song Ning''s voice was cold.


    Sanyuan Dao Xianwen said that he continued to move forward.


    call!


    The demon king suddenly rose, this action made the defensive Qi defense of the Sanyuandao immortal body that had been guarding suddenly. Now that he has chosen to stand next to Song Ning, if he really starts with the demon king, Sanyuan Dao Xian will never be ambiguous. Even if he can''t beat it, he can always help.


    The immortal spirit of Sanyuan Dao immortal appeared, and all the Dao immortals of the demon king sent their immortal lights flashing all over them, and they seemed to be ready to do it at any time. Get upset.


    All of a sudden, the entire palace was splayed, but only Song Ning and the demon king still did not move at all.


    "You are wanton!" The demon king said to himself.


    When the monks heard the words, they immediately put their immortals off and sat down, while the demon king stared at Song Ning: "That is indeed a bone-relieving pill, you stay in the palace tonight, I will tell you about this matter You, after all, after thinking about it, I also hope to get your help. "


    Song Ning frowned slightly, and then opened it again. Tuiguoluodan was closely related to Baixin ��s marriage. Before Baixin ��s affairs were resolved, Song Ning really did n��t want to ask about this matter. Now it seems that there should be another hidden mystery in this matter.


    "Alright." Song Ning finished, and waved his hand: "Sanyuan Daoyou, take the medicine back. By the way, bring back the bone-removing Dan in his storage ring."


    The demon king nodded at the serum, and there was no **** master on his face. He took out the panacea and gave it to Sanyuan Daoxian. Sanyuan Daoxian quickly returned to Song Ning and placed the panacea in front of Song Ning.


    Song Ning changed hands and gave Elixir to Xiao Ke, and Xiao Ke didn''t think much. She picked up two Elixir and threw it into her mouth to chew a few times, but her eyes fell on this serum master from beginning to end. .


    In fact, she had some doubts before, why this serum master is called ��serum��. Xiao Ke once knew that a monk is also called serum, but that serum is a blood demon, and the one in front of him seems to have no breath of blood demon.


    Xiao Ke chewed, and the dozen monks next to him were stunned. Both of them were retired and peeled. How can you eat them with your mouth open, and it''s like eating jelly beans?


    Other people cannot understand it, and Song Ning will not explain it naturally. What he wants is this effect. Any medicine is a tonic for Xiao Ke, which can enhance the cultivation, of course, except for poison.


    It''s just that this is a sparse and ordinary thing in Xiao Ke''s eyes. It is extremely unsteady in the eyes of other monks. It is really amazing to be able to laugh at the panacea. This kind of physique is really amazing. ''S helper, Song Ning feels more mysterious.


    "Song Daoyou, I will talk about this matter later. Come, I respect you." The demon king raised his glass.


    At this time, Song Ning''s wine glass had shattered. Under the direction of the demon king, the serum hurriedly took the wine glass up, filled Song Ning with wine, gathered some trembling hands, and delivered the wine glass to Song Ning.


    Song Ning and the demon king drank up. When Song Ning sat down, the demon king said: "During the past, the Daoist Song passed through the chain bridge, and it seemed that he felt something from the bridge?"


    Song Ning knew that they would definitely ask these questions: "It''s a little bit of sentiment."


    When Song Ning spoke, his index finger was awe-inspiring, and a sword gas popped up. This sword gas contained a hint of sword gas in the chain bridge, but under Song Ning''s changes, the power was much smaller, and at the same A lot has changed.


    Even though the power is weakened, this sword energy is still very strong. The sword gas turns into a sword shape, and it seems that it seems to have become an entity.


    It is easy to transform, but if you want to transform into an entity, it is too difficult. If you do not have a profound understanding of Kendo, it will never be transformed into an entity.


    Now Song Ning''s sword power is extremely weak, but it has almost turned into an entity. It can be seen that if Song Ning fully exerts this sword, then the sword will be solid directly, this kind of sword that is solid and solid What is the power, few people have experienced it in the field.


    "Good!" The demon king shouted aloud: "The sword is solid, I have only seen it in the Holy Sword Sect, the sword comes out of the mountain river, the sword collects blood without traces, and Song Daoyou can realize such a sword way in a chain bridge for an hour. admire!"


    This time the demon king is considered a service. Although he knew that Song Ning was a martial artist before, but if he could not feel the slightest bit of Wu Xiu''s cultivation behavior in this body, it is no wonder that he can become such a swordsman. The chain bridge ranked first.


    [The author''s digression]: 7.3


    2/5

 Chapter 573： Half Immortal Art-Bian Tian

    The monks looked at each other, and their eyes fell on the sword energy popped by Song Ning. Although the sword energy was not powerful, it was extremely fast. It shuttled through the palace. There were faint ripples and whizzing sounds. In a moment, there was a feeling of wind rising in this windless palace.


    "Song Daoyou can comprehend such a strong sword on the chain bridge. I don''t think there is any spiritual realm monk in the ancient and modern times."


    "Song Daoyou is the first in the ranking. This perception is naturally amazing, and the talent is even more amazing. I think this sword spirit may not be anything. Did Song Daoyou still get the fairy technique on that book tower?"


    Song Ning naturally knows that these people are gradual and want to know the news about Xianshu "Beng Tian". In fact, after Song Ning''s deduction, it is found that the power of this half of the Beng Tian is not as good as he learned to complete "Broken Land". The power of it is only that he is still in the spirit realm, so he can not exert the power of "The Cracked Ground" to the extreme. If it is really exerted to the extreme, it is much stronger than the "Beng Tian" which cannot be fully understood.


    So at this moment, Song Ning ��s idea is very simple, but it is only half of "Beng Tian". If necessary, use this fairy technique to draw people''s hearts, but if he does so, the premise is that he has enough strength to control these Monks, even if they can''t fully control them, at least they should be able to restrain them, otherwise once they learn the magic technique, only Song Ning will suffer.


    When Zimeng Taoxian saw everyone began to say, she couldn''t help it: "Song Daoyou, have you realized that half of the fairy art" Beng Tian "?"


    Song Ning nodded with a smile: "It''s just a fairy technique. It''s not difficult to comprehend it, but it''s still half."


    If these words are spoken from other populations, I am afraid that these Dao immortals would laugh out of their teeth when they are present, but now from Song Ning ��s mouth, each monk feels that it should be right, with Song Ning ��s perverted perception, passing a chain Bridges are able to comprehend, not to mention the magic technique that has been placed there for people to comprehend.


    "Song Daoyou, don''t hide from you, everyone here today is interested in that half of the fairy technique, it is better ..." The demon king directly opened the door and said: "It is better to Song Daoyou to talk about whether this fairy technique can be shared, need What conditions can we talk about? "


    Others are not easy to say directly, but now the demon king has spoken, and they naturally agree.


    Both Zimeng Daoxian and Hong Yuan Daoxian were nervous. They wanted to use some conditions to exchange with Song Ning, and used this half of the fairy technique "Beng Tian" as their Tianzong''s exclusive fairy technique. In this way, they would It also has the capital to fight against the Celestial Palace, and it can also use this fairy technique to suppress the army side. Now it is better, the demon king''s side speaks first.


    Everyone was impatient. Song Ning calmed down, but what he wanted was this effect.


    "I don''t want anything, let''s put this half of the fairy technique first. If it is really necessary one day, I will take it out and exchange it with you." Song Ning said while playing with the wine glass in his hand.


    Everyone changes color, if Song Ning puts forward the conditions, even if it is high price, they can still discuss with them, they also have hope, but now Song Ning directly veto, which is a bit difficult.


    "Song Daoyou, let me talk about this fairy art first. Just a small word was sent to me just now, saying that I haven''t seen you for a long time and I want to ask you to meet at night. Of course, there is a sea of ??clouds." Hong Yuan Dao immediately interrupted.


    At this moment, when the demon king heard this, he secretly scolded Hongyuan Dao immortal for being honest, and even wanted to use her female disciples to hook up Song Ning, but after all, people said that there was reason and evidence, and the demon king could not be reprimanded.


    Song Ning said, "Li Yiyan and Yunhai, I really have something to ask them, but I have an appointment with the demon king tonight, and it will be later for them both.


    "Okay, I will inform Xiaoyan." Hong Yuan said immortally. When Song Ning was about to be a child, the night was quiet and the lonely man and the widowed woman, what would happen then? He was not sure about other things, but if Li Yiyan seduce a man, he was sure that few in the world could resist it.


    The demon king hated his teeth and itchy, but Song Ning finally arranged him in front, which finally gave him a little peace of mind.


    Song Ning raised his eyelids and called, "Tianji, I have something to ask you."


    Tian Jizi bounced from the chair and bowed halfway, looking very respectful: "Song Daoyou, may I ask you."


    "I have a lover who was blocked in the frost enchantment. I want to save it. What is the way." Song Ning said bluntly.


    As soon as these words came out, each Taoxian understood, Song Ning did not lack anything, but he wanted to save people. If he could rescue people, then this fairy technique would be at hand, so now this one is usually proud. The Dao immortals are like little children, looking at Tian Jizi with expectation.


    Tian Jizi''s old face was stared at by people like this, which was really embarrassing, but what was more embarrassing was the question asked by Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou." Tian Jizi groaned for a moment.


    Song Ning looked at Tian Jizi: "Please tell me, even if the probability is very small, tell me whenever possible."


    Tian Jizi responded, turned over and took out a jade note. After shattering the jade note, a light curtain appeared. Although the light curtain was small, it was very clear, and it could be seen that the light curtain formed a certain array. Enchantment and the like.


    "This is a reduced version of the frost enchantment I researched. Wanting to save people from this enchantment, Song Daoyou think ... is it possible?" Tian Jizi said the voice was almost like a mosquito when he said the last three words. Generally weak.


    When Tian Jizi finished talking, the atmosphere of the whole palace instantly subsided, especially the white core beside Song Ning. When she heard this, her eyes suddenly became wet. She knew that what Song Ning said was Leng Yuexiao, but She did not expect that even the enchanting masters in the demon realm were helpless.


    The demon king waited fiercely for Tian Jizi. Although he knew that this kind of thing could not be blocked, he was still angry at the moment.


    The empty wine glass in Song Ning''s hands gently knocked on the table, making a loud and clear sound. At this time, his expression did not change, but his tone became cold instantly: "Master Enchantment ... what do you want?"


    Song Ning''s words were almost equivalent to the death penalty. At this time, the monks beside him also had the heart to kill the Tian Jizi, but then, Tian Jizi then changed his words: "However, Song Daoyou, I am now although Not being able to do it does not mean that I will not be able to do it in the future. We and the demon lord have discovered a secret realm before. In the secret realm, I have personally seen an item that can instantaneously bind the enchantment. �� "


    [The author''s digression]: 7.3


    3/5

 Chapter 574： Guardian

    "What?" Song Ning held the cup violently, and the whole person''s breath suddenly became fierce.


    At this time, except for the demon king, I was afraid that no monk knew what Tian Jizi said, and everyone wanted to know what was said in Tian Jizi''s mouth.


    It''s just that Tianjizi is looking at the demon king at this moment, it seems to be waiting for the demon king''s instructions.


    The demon nodded and Tian Jizi continued: "Although I don''t know what it is, I saw with my own eyes that the enchantment directly arranged by me was cracked, and that object was in the enchantment. At the entrance of the secret realm, I cannot get it by my strength. "


    "The enchanting master cannot obtain the treasures in the enchanting. You, the enchanting master, are really useless!" Song Ning shouted.


    Tian Jizi continued: "Song Daoyou, I can''t break the enchantment, it''s just a lack of ability. In fact, the marriage of the retired Danluo and Baixin is related to the enchantment. We want to break the enchantment. Obtaining the treasures in it, I want to enter the secret realm to find out, but the enchantment is very grinding, will continue to kill the vigor of the monk, if you want to break it, you must be able to recover quickly, and Baixin is a fairy Sacred Lady, her physique ... "


    Boom!


    This time, Song Ning was really angry. The whole long table, Song Ning slammed it directly and broke it into dozens of pieces. All the people present looked at Song Ning in amazement. Only Baixin, at this time, tears embedded in her eyes, even more revealing fear and sourness.


    "It is Wang Songshuai who marries Xiner, but it is you old thing who wants the cave?" Song Ning squeezed out these words in his teeth. At this time, his breath was like a sword. It seemed to be surrounded by sword qi, and this sword qi was surprisingly strong, and the surrounding air flow seemed to be cut off.


    Tian Jizi was so frightened that he "knocked down" and knelt down with a cry: "Song Taoyou, you are not ignorant of the realm of cultivation. If you knew your relationship with Baixin, I would not dare to say anything, but now I am not taking things to light I confessed to you on the face? Moreover, the barrier is extremely difficult to break, and now I say it, I also hope to help Song Daoyou. "


    "You''re looking for death!" Song Ning''s body was full of sword spirit during his speech, and the sword energy split from around his body instantly turned into a solid sword.


    Just when these solid swords stab Tianjizi, and they were about to stab it into a sieve, Song Ning suddenly heard a faint voice: "Brother Song ... Can my body save my cold sister?"


    Song Ning shuddered suddenly, and his whole body''s sword gas suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, the palace was quiet.


    Many monks'' eyes are hovering between Song Ning and Bai Xin. It seems that they all understand that this is a matter of choice. If you really use Bai Xin''s body and Bai Xin''s physique to rescue Song Ning''s loved ones, yes Doesn''t Song Ning''s decision change?


    After all, Song Ning and Bai Xin are not a blood relationship, but Song Ning''s love for Leng Yuexiao is obvious to all.


    Bai Xin''s heart was trembling at this time, she was afraid, her little peach-like face was bloodless, like white paper, her voice was slightly husky, like she was extremely frightened.


    Bai Xin didn''t know how she asked this sentence, she could only ask, if Song Ning changed her original intention, Bai Xin''s heart would not blame Song Ning, but if Song Ning took the initiative, , Then the image of ''Brother'' will be completely subverted in Baixin''s heart.


    Bai Xin feels that she has lost an older brother. She doesn''t want to lose the second one. Moreover, if she really just married the Wang family, but was taken away by Tian Jizi, Leng Yuexiao can be replaced, so Song Ning can be happy .


    She has been paying attention to Song Ning. Every time she learns that Song Ning has made amazing actions for Leng Yuexiao, she will be inexplicably suffering. Now if she can help Song Ning, she would rather sell herself.


    Perhaps, everything was only for the first time between the man and the demon among the fairy ruins. Perhaps, only for the unconditional help of Song Ning at that time.


    Bai Xin''s tearful eyes reflected Song Ning''s stunned face, and Song Ning smiled. The smile was indifferent, seeming to relieve her, but she seemed helpless.


    He took a deep breath and gently squeezed Bai Xin''s small face. He bowed slightly, held up Bai Xin''s cheeks, and looked at Bai Xin seriously.


    The four eyes are intertwined, and in this situation, everyone probably understands that Song Ning will say a few soft words, a few words to comfort Bai Xin, and then will push Bai Xin into the fire pit.


    After all, he loves Leng Yuexiao.


    After all, Bai Xin is just his sister to his brother.


    Bai Xin cried. She didn''t know whether she was more sad or happier, but she was grateful to Song Ning, the "brother", who was so gentle until the end. Maybe that was enough.


    At this moment, perhaps only Xiao Ke and Hei Feng knew what Song Ning thought.


    "Xin''er, if the only way to save your cold sister in this world is to sacrifice you, I will not exchange it with your happiness. My brother and Bai Bai will be brothers in one day, and you are my sister. I won''t do anything that hurts you.


    Whoever you like, marry whoever dares to force you, and I will die.


    If you really ca n��t rescue your cold sister, then ... I will try to practice, kill all the incompetent first, and then return to the frost knot, and accompany your cold sister until the ice melts until The enchantment disappeared. "


    After finishing Song Ning''s words, he gently scraped his fingers twice in the corner of Bai Xin''s eyes and wiped away his tears: "Don''t cry, my brother is here."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning stood up and stood in front of Bai Xin, letting Bai Xin cry tightly holding his arm.


    The temperature dropped suddenly.


    Song Ning''s disappearance of the tenderness just now disappeared without a trace. His eyes were like swords, and he fell on Tian Jizi. Song Ning''s words just now were deeply in the hearts of these monks. Admiration is better than fear.


    "Xin''er''s idea, who fights and who dies, I don''t have many people in Song Ning''s life to protect. If I lose one, I won''t lose the second one. If you have no other way, within the palace today, It must be blood, not yours, but mine. "


    The words were extremely calm, but there was a chill in the air, and Song Ning then waited for a reply.


    "You can try it to break through, and you need a very powerful technique. If the immortal technique collapses, you can try it." Tian Jizi bowed.


    "Yes." Song Ning said extremely decisively.


    After seeing the momentum of Song Ning, Hong Yuan Dao Immortal seemed to suddenly think of something, and suddenly asked: "Yes, I remembered something, maybe it is also effective for the frost enchantment. Song Daoyou may wish to hear it."


    [The author''s digression]: July 3


    4/5

 Chapter 575： Skyfire Seed-Chi Yan

    "Say!"


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s success attracted everyone''s attention, but he was not aimless, but really thought of something related to frost enchantment.


    "We have a species of Skyfire in the Red Flame Sea, named Red Flame. It is said that the Frost Enchantment was made from thousands of years of ice. If it is Red Flame of Skyfire, can it be used for restraint?" Hong Yuan Dao Xian asked.


    The demon king was shocked: "Chi Yan ?! Hong Yuan Dao Xian, you are really kidding, then Chi Yan, don''t you mean that even if you die, you have to keep it? Even today, did you come up and say?"


    "Oh, Song Daoyou''s thing is our issue of Chi Yanhai. As you all saw just now, Song Daoyou is a person of love and righteousness. Such a person of affection and righteousness is rare. My Chiyanhai is naturally I want to help Song Daoyou, but whenever there is a possibility, I will tell the story. "Hong Yuan Dao Xian patted a flatter.


    The demon king made a wink, and a Dao Immortal under his command also said: "Hong Yuan Daoyou also said something, the sky is a kind of fire, and the temperature is extremely high. It was able to fall into the world and form the current Red Flame Sea. It means that Chi Yan is not a mortal, so high temperature. Although Song Daoyou is amazing, he is only a spiritual monk. How can he get it? "


    The demon king was very satisfied with this man ��s remarks, and he continued before Hong Yuan Dao Xian explained: "Chi Yan, it seems that you cannot be tamed by Chi Yan Hai? Give Song Dao You something that ca n��t be tamed at all, You are really ridiculous. "


    "Yeah, Hong Yuan Daoyou, you may have teased Song Daoyou, right?" Seeing that Song Ning is focusing on frost enchantment at this time, she also helped the demon king.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian does have the meaning of co-opting, although he still does not know how to get Chi Yan, but now it is finally said to Song Ning, but he did not expect to be directly pushed back by those people.


    "You old guys, I''m not helping Song ..."


    "Chi Yan, if you want it, who else can do it?"


    As soon as Song Ning opened his mouth, he calmed down. Although they all knew that Chi Yan was inaccessible even to Dao Xianxiu, now Song Ning said yes, what can they say?


    Seeing that Song Ning was not swayed by others'' words, Hong Yuan Dao Immortal immediately said: "If Song Daoyou goes to Chiyanhai to collect treasures, the old decay will definitely help."


    Song Ning nodded and glanced at everyone: "Continue."


    carry on?


    Where else can I continue, that is the frost enchantment, the enchantment that was set up thousands of years ago, is it so easy to talk about, there are few methods that can be tried, not to mention now they do n��t know if these methods are true Works.


    This time, the demon king gave Song Ning an explanation, and Hong Yuan Dao Xian also gave Song Ning some expectations. The monks on both sides were also balanced, but Song Ning had nothing to say about the immortality. Not mentioned, their purpose is very clear, that is, to collapse the sky, if they can''t get the fairy technique, wouldn''t it be all in vain?


    "Come here today, go to the enchantment you said tomorrow, and go to Chi Yanhai the next day." Song Ning said after seeing that everyone no longer spoke.


    "Song Daoyou, I have arranged singing and dancing here, it is better ..." The demon king got up and said.


    "Thank you, singing and dancing, I just narrate with my friends. Tomorrow, at the gate of the palace, I set off on time." Song Ning clenched his fists at the demon king, and then walked out of the palace, while walking sideways: "Hongyuan Dao, trouble notice Yunhai and Li Yiyan, I am waiting for them at the gate of the palace. "


    "Song Daoyou walk slowly." Hong Yuan Dao Xian got up and said.


    The Dao immortals in this palace looked at each other face to face, and finally failed to get the immortal technique from Song Ningkou, but they did not have much hope from the beginning. After all, this immortal technique "Battered Sky" still exists in the world today. The strongest fairy technique, how can they extravagance too much?


    Xiao Ke and Bai Xin followed Song Ning closely, and the black wind hurriedly drank the Baihua Brew in the cup, and also caught up with Song Ning. As for Sanyuan Dao Xian, they had clearly shown themselves to be on Song Ning''s side before, and now they are also With a fist in front of the crowd, he ran to Song Ning with a flesh: "Song Daoyou, slow down, slow down!"


    Sanyuan Daoxian also knows that Song Ning will not slow down because of him, so to speak is just to find some face for himself.


    Watching Song Ning just walked out of the palace, the demon king sighed in his heart. Fortunately today, without Song Ning''s hands, watching Song Ning''s momentum, he was not afraid of these Dao immortals, and he obviously came with anger, if it really happened with it What''s wrong? Today, Song Ning is afraid to wash the imperial city.


    As soon as Song Ninggang walked out of the palace, she saw a lot of maids on both sides of the door. These maids were very naked. They were clearly those who were just reprimanded by the demon king. The maids were surprised when they saw Song Ning, and then their eyes fell on grasping tightly. On Bai Xin''s body with Song Ning''s hands, all looks lost.


    They were thinking of going forward to get to know Song Ning, but they suddenly heard a scream: "Your rouge and vulgar powder are far away from Song Daoyou!"


    The words said that Song Ning knew Yunhai without looking at it. Li Yiyan also followed Yunhai at this time, and had already fallen before Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou!" The two of them arched their hands at Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned slightly: "Did the two have been waiting around here before?"


    Yun Hai and Li Yiyan were slightly embarrassed: "Master''s order, if we want to wait here, we can only obey."


    Yun Hai''s sentence directly revealed a lot of information. Song Ning nodded and stepped forward: "There is something to drink in this imperial city? If the two are fine, go to the bar with me."


    "When it comes to drinking, Yi Yan has a good place here." Li Yiyan smiled.


    Song Ning sideways looked at Li Yiyan: "Li Daoyou likes to drink?"


    Li Yiyan shook his head lightly: "Not really."


    "That''s what your Master Hong Yuan Daoxian told you?" Song Ning showed a little playfulness.


    Li Yiyan''s face changed slightly: "It is indeed the teacher''s advice."


    Song Ning did not care too much about who arranged this place. At this time, melancholy, perhaps he could only buy drunk: "Go."


    It''s just that Song Ning wants to move on, but Bai Xin says: "Brother Song, I have to go back. Grandpa is still waiting for me. I have been in the palace for so long to come out. He will be in a hurry."


    "Your grandpa? Put you into Hukou by hand?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Xin hurriedly explained: "Grandpa has a hardship, and Grandpa followed this trip, that is, to cancel this marriage as much as possible." Bai Xin said, his voice also weakened a little: "But ..."


    [The author''s digression]: July 3


    5/5

 Chapter 576： Bodhi shade

    "Just?" Song Ning looked at Bai Xin.


    "It''s just that Grandpa is not as powerful as Brother Song. I didn''t expect that Brother Song would come forward, and even Lord Yao will withdraw three points." Bai Xin expressed joy in his words.


    "If something is wrong, just send a voice to me." Song Ning asked.


    Bai Xin responded, waved at Song Ning and then left. Song Ning looked at Bai Xin until she disappeared, and then it was transmitted to Xiao Ke: "Help me follow her, I always think there is something in this child''s heart whats the matter."


    "Huh." Xiao Kedao said.


    Xiao Ke thought that only a woman would be so careful, but even Song Ning did not expect it. Xiao Ke just saw a hidden deep sadness and struggle in Bai Xin''s eyes, she guessed that this little girl must have Something, even if Song Ning did not say, Xiao Keben decided to take the initiative to ask Song Ning to follow Bai Xin to see what happened to her.


    Heifeng glanced at the leaving Xiao Ke inexplicably, knowing that Song Ning had arranged something, but since Song Ning did not arrange him, he would not ask too much. As for Sanyuan Daoxian, Song Ning wanted to drink Of course, the Baihua Stuff on his body is to contribute.


    If in the past, a group of them walked together, even if the position of the black wind would fall behind Song Ning, but Yunhai and Li Yiyan would not, but now Song Ning walks in front, and a few people surrendered half Standing, to show respect.


    This does not seem to outsiders, it just feels right, but it does not seem to Song Ning. If the people around him maintain this state of being a ��companion with a tiger��, then he will still Are there any intimate people?


    "Song Daoyou, on the chain bridge, thank you." Li Yiyan said as if it was too embarrassing to walk with a group of five people.


    Song Ningdan said with a smile: "Although we had some entanglements at the beginning of our understanding, we also died in symbiosis after all. If even the minimum help between us needs to be measured by value, then this cultivation field is really terrible to a certain extent. "


    Li Yi''s speech was clogged, and she didn''t know how to answer for a while, but fortunately, they had already arrived in front of the restaurant at this time, so as to avoid the embarrassment of being unable to speak.


    The restaurant owner looks like he is 50 or 60 years old. He seems to be waiting here for a while. After seeing Song Ning, he immediately greeted him: "Several people, the box is ready, please follow me."


    "Well, there is labor." Song Ning said.


    The restaurant owner was so flattered that he heard Song Ning''s brief three-word character, and he couldn''t smile, leading Song Ning to walk towards the depths of the restaurant, and walked all the way and said staggeringly.


    Yun Hai and Li Yiyan couldn''t help but look at each other. The more they see their masters arrange these things properly, the more they feel awkward in their hearts, especially when Song Ning said that before, now they just feel that everything is too artificial. .


    "Several, please here." The restaurant owner bowed halfway.


    In front of him is a door, which is opposite to the door when Song Ning and several others came in. That is to say, they came to the back of the restaurant at this time. Looking through this door, it was quiet and fragrant. In the garden, there are flowers and grass, rockery and pond, and in the middle is an old tree.


    The leaves are slender, the basal veins are three out, the lateral veins are four pairs, the petioles are slender, seven feet tall, and there are fruits on the tree, which are slightly spherical.


    The linden tree is attached to the plant as a child and can grow to this size. I am afraid that it has been said for hundreds of years.


    "The whole demon domain, only this one, Senior Song, a few are arranged here." The restaurant owner bowed.


    "Isn''t it a box?" Song Ning asked.


    "This is the biggest and best box in our restaurant. It''s usually no one can come here." The boss looked very respectful. When he waved his hand, a table and chairs appeared, and the table and chairs were placed in the bodhi. Under the tree, the canopy envelopes the tables and chairs. This season, it happens to be a shade.


    "Alright." Song Ning walked towards the bodhi tree, and a few people followed naturally.


    "Several wait, I''ll go to prepare the dishes." The restaurant owner also turned away.


    "We have wine and we don''t need dishes anymore. I like to be quiet." Song Ning ordered.


    The restaurant owner was stunned, but did not speak, but just quit the garden, closed the door, and ordered the next man to guard here.


    When the restaurant owner departed, it was also when Song Ning stepped into the shade of the Bodhi tree. The moment when Song Ning stepped into the shade of the Bodhi tree, his heart shook suddenly, and everything around him seemed to be more and more Clear.


    The sound of wind, cordyceps, water waves, Song Ning paused, he felt not only that the surroundings became more and more clear, not only these sounds, but also the eyes that fell on him.


    Song Ningfa has roots and numbness, and more than one eye is being cut off by the shade of this bodhi tree, but Song Ning can clearly feel that those eyes are indeed there.


    When Song Ning stepped into the shade of this bodhi tree, within the demon domain alone, several people took their eyes back, and one of them was Bai Ting!


    "Bodhi tree ... It''s fun, I''ll see what you can do, unless you don''t come to Bai''s house, if you come ... Ha ha." Bai Tingbao smiled and licked his lips: "If you don''t come, When Bai Xin comes back, he won Yuan Yin first, and I will go back to you after resuming cultivation. "


    This Bai Ting was talking while looking at the distance. In the direction he was looking at, there was a sea in the far distance. The sea was called-Endless Sea!


    In the endless sea, a huge clam shell exudes green light, which is like the same eyes, looking in the direction of the Bai family, just now, when Song Ning walked under the Bodhi tree , They felt the other party''s existence and the other party''s attention to Song Ning''s eyes.


    At this time, under the Bodhi tree, Song Ning sat quietly on the chair. Just a moment ago, he felt five gazes. This was a feeling he had never had before. He did n��t know that with his current cultivation practice and current strength, he still had Someone could observe him like this without knowing it at all, and it was still five people!


    Song Ning felt a trembling heart. He thought that if he was arrogant and arrogant, if he was domineering, if he was able to dominate and leak, then the next road in this demon domain would be better, but now Song Ning thinks he may be wrong .


    Mu Xiu Yu Lin, the wind will destroy, he is too outstanding, and one day he will be targeted.


    It''s just, who are those five eyes, and what are these people doing? Song Ning thought to himself, and now he is safe under the shade of the Bodhi tree. Song Ning doesn''t even know if he walks out of this shade, whether someone will stare at him all the time.


    I don''t know where the breeze was blowing, the leaves rustled, Song Ning raised his head, staring at the swaying leaves, in a trance, as if feeling the leaves turning, a strange force also spread out from the turning ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 577： Happiness exchange

    Bodhi leaves are like a vortex, Song Ning''s eyes are absorbed by the rotating leaves.


    He could not see clearly what was in front of him, and could not feel what was around him, just like a person sitting in the void, but did not know where the void was, and who he was.


    Everything becomes nothingness.


    Consciousness, perception, thought, environment, body ...


    All disappeared, as if integrated into nature, without desire.


    All of this felt for only a moment in Song Ning''s moment. He wanted to maintain this state of emptiness, but as soon as his thoughts rose in his heart, the whole person seemed to have entered into a revolving vortex against the current, suddenly from this state Out of it.


    "Song Daoyou!"


    "the host?"


    When Song Ning opened his eyes again, everyone around him looked at Song Ning worriedly, and they did not dare to speak too loudly, so they could only call softly in Song Ning''s ear.


    "How long?" Song Ning''s mind was extremely calm. He could feel that the state just now had not been completely eliminated. Under that state, people seemed to have no thought at all, and they did not have distractions in their hearts.


    Black Wind hurriedly said: "Almost half of the incense sticks."


    Song Ning nodded: "I need to practice for a while. You can wait for your convenience, no need to care."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning withdrew his chair, leaned directly against the bodhi tree trunk, and meditated cross-legged. The people next to him were stunned. Although there were always rumors, the feelings under the bodhi tree were only under the sun. It''s as if it''s a personal change, which is really surprising.


    "Does Song Daoyou have any feelings?" Yun Hai touched his bald head. He really couldn''t believe it. So Song Ning could feel wherever he went?


    Li Yiyan shook her head slowly. Although she did n��t know if Song Ning was really feeling, she knew that Song Ning was practicing now. Drinking today is all because of Song Ning. If Song Ning is practicing, they still drink. what?


    Therefore, all of them followed Song Ning, meditating around this bodhi tree.


    This time, it was extremely difficult for Song Ning to enter the previous state. Although it was just a moment ago, Song Ning seems to have figured out something. At this time, he is trying his best to calm the mind and want to enter the kind of selflessness without desires and demands. State, it is necessary to calm down and calm your mind. It is also inevitable that you are indifferent. As for the rest, you need to explore it bit by bit.


    While Song Ning was so eager for cultivation, Xiao Ke, who had been staring at Bai Xin, discovered that the demon king had gone to the Bai family''s foothold.


    If he were not afraid of the discovery of the demon king, Xiao Ke would surely keep up with it, but at this moment, even if he could not detect their conversation, Xiao Ke was still staring at Bai Xin''s room from a distance.


    In the room, the demon king was blocked with fairy power as soon as he entered, and the spiritual consciousness could not be penetrated.


    When Baishan and Baixin saw the demon king coming in, they bowed immediately: "Master Demon King."


    The demon king nodded slightly, hesitating in his expression: "Baishan, do you want to discuss with me?"


    Bai Shan lowered his head, looked at Bai Xin, and then said to the demon king: "Senior demon king, to be precise, Xiner wants something to discuss with you."


    From the time the demon king entered the door, Bai Xin kept his head down. Before that, Bai Xin has been following Song Ning. Song Ning is now in the limelight in the imperial city. Bai Xin''s marriage has already ended, now Bai Xin is looking for What is he doing?


    After all, Baixin once saved the demon king, and now the demon king also knows the degree of relationship between Baixin and Song Ning, so he has put away the majesty of the past, and his voice has become sympathetic: "Xin''er, what''s the matter? say to me?"


    The demon king said that he sat down, raised his hand, and motioned Baishan and Baixin to sit.


    Bai Shan was seated, but Bai Xin was still standing. She raised her head and looked firmly at the demon king: "Master Demon King, if ... I have gone from Tianjizi predecessor, what is the chance of the frost enchantment being resolved? Sister Leng What is the chance of being rescued? "


    Bai Shan was stunned. Before he knew the news that Bai Xin''s marriage was cancelled, it was at the time of euphoria that he suddenly heard Bai Xin say these words, and he was immediately blinded.


    The demon king noticed Baishan''s reaction at this moment, and was clear in his heart. It seems that Baixin asked himself.


    Don''t say that this matter is not completely sure, even if it is, the demon king can''t say to Baixin now. Not long ago, Song Ning said those words in the palace. Now if the demon king makes a private promise, then he is Song. Ning knows, what will happen?


    "Xin''er, let''s listen to Song Daoyou about this matter. Song Daoyou cares about you like this. How can you exchange your happiness for his happiness?" The demon king still smiled sympathetically.


    Baishan''s heart sank just now. Hearing the words of the demon king at this moment, he only came to a halt: "Xin''er, Lord Demon King is right. Song Ning is for your own good, so don''t think about it or ask too much."


    It is said that Bai Xin was very obedient from childhood to most, but this time, she smiled slightly and shook her head gently: "Brother Song can give up his happiness for my happiness, then why can''t I be for Brother Song''s happiness?" Give up your happiness? "


    At sixteen, it was Fanghua.


    Such words, even if they are spoken, require great courage. How many people can be like this in this world?


    Bai Xin''s eyes were very firm. She looked at the demon king like this. At this moment, the demon king even felt that her heart was not as good as a 16-year-old girl.


    Although he is a demon king, he is also an ordinary monk. After removing the word "demon king", he is actually no different from Baishan Baixin, except that he is higher. Now in front of Baixin, he even has a kind of Feeling ashamed.


    As the grandfather of Baishan, at this moment he finally understood Bai Xin''s feelings for Song Ning.


    Song Ning protects her, it is the feeling of brother and sister, but Bai Xin hopes Song Ning, but this is ...


    "Xin''er, did Song Daoyou know this matter?" The demon king looked amused.


    Bai Xin shook his head gently: "You can''t let Brother Song know."


    "Song Daoyou will have a way. In addition to Chi Yan and breaking through the force, Song Daoyou has other methods. We are preparing, so it is less than a last resort and you are not needed." The demon king said, suddenly a trace of his heart suddenly appeared. Guilt.


    He originally thought that there are few true feelings in this cultivation realm, even if it is a family, he will not hesitate when he can abandon it, but today he opened his eyes, first Song Ningning can protect the white core by taking the world''s big mistakes. It was Bai Xin who gave up himself for Song Ning''s happiness.


    He lived so long, Bai Xin once saved him, but he was ungrateful.


    "Xin''er." The demon king sighed lightly: "The previous thing was that I was too narrow, and I was fortunate to have Song Daoyou, otherwise I might have made a big mistake."


    After that, the demon king got up, and this time he looked at Bai Xin ��s eyes with kindness. What shocked him most today was no longer Song Ning, but Bai Xin, a 16-year-old girl, gave him There was a lesson.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 578： Flowers under the linden tree

    The moment the demon king walked out of this room, he relieved himself. It seemed that at that moment, his self-cultivation had improved a little, and his knowledge of this cultivation world was a little more.


    "The first person in ancient and modern times has a well-deserved reputation. If he is not the first one, I feel strange." The demon king laughed mockingly and walked towards the palace hall.


    Xiao can see that this scene is naturally to be reported to Song Ning, but when Xiao Keling knows about it, he suddenly finds that he can''t find Song Ning''s breath. Xiao Ke didn''t care too much before, but now he can''t find the location of Song Ning in this imperial city. Is Song Ning out of the city?


    But just as Xiao Ke was about to go out to the city to find Song Ning, her spiritual knowledge suddenly condensed on the bodhi tree in the dazzling restaurant!


    Buzz!


    When Xiaoke Lingzhi fell on the bodhi tree, something seemed to tremble in the bodhi tree. Xiao Ke, who was about to get up and fly, froze. She looked at the bodhi tree blankly. The memory goes back until ten thousand years ago.


    "How, how!" Xiao Ke lost his voice.


    Xiao Ke was not surprised why this tree appeared here, but why she recognized the bodhi tree, and the bodhi tree recognized her, but the bodhi tree did not recognize Song Ning.


    "Did you forget?" Xiao Ke flew to the Bodhi tree: "Did you forget your master?"


    "No, it''s not the owner. At that time, he held me and leaned beside you. We said that we were just acquaintances." Xiao Ke seemed to be mumbling, but it was also asking. This voice was the only one except her. A linden tree can hear.


    This ... is the first time the bodhi tree has heard a sound.


    "Where is he?"


    where? !


    Xiao Ke was inexplicable: "I was in this imperial city before, but I don''t know now. If I find the owner, I will take him to you."


    A hoarse voice came from inside the Bodhi Tree, which sounded like a heavy friction sound to the outsiders, and it was very harsh, but it was a very boring laugh from the Bodhi Tree: "Ha, ha, ha, when I was still a dust, With the wind falling in his hands, without him, there would be no me, I never expected to see you again ... "


    Xiao Ke was shocked in her heart. She had never thought of meeting this tree here, nor did she expect ...


    At this point, Xiao Ke had already flown over the Bodhi Tree. She stared blankly at the Bodhi Tree, at the people sitting under the Bodhi Tree, Yunhai, Li Yiyan, Sanyuan Daoxian, and ... the Black Wind!


    They are all here, what about Song Ning? !


    Until the end, Xiao Ke''s gaze finally fell beside the black wind, beside the black wind ... a flower was blooming, this flower was red, the petals were like needles, and they were umbrella-shaped. From a distance, it looked like a woman''s The hands are floating, and the teeth are spreading, as if to swallow everything around.


    "He ... an ... flower ..." Xiao Ke stayed in the air, seeming to be shocked by the other-another flower, and for a moment he couldn''t figure out why there was an other-another flower under that bodhi tree.


    The linden tree naturally felt Xiao Ke''s thoughts, and smiled with that rubbing, hoarse and low voice: "I don''t know why, there is a flower on the other shore today, but this flower has a very good understanding, but it is the only thing I have seen in my life. "


    Excellent perception ...


    See only life ...


    Black wind sits on the left, Sanyuan Daoxian sits on the right, and Yun Hai and Li Yiyan ...


    Covering her mouth with both hands, Xiao Ke blocked the sound of screaming all around her, and her body was trembling, and she burst into tears.


    When and when did it start? Why didn''t she even feel it? !


    "That other shore flower ... is the master ..." Xiao Ke almost couldn''t cry.


    There is no tree in the bodhi, and the mirror is not a platform. Once the bodhi tree was achieved, the mirror table under the bodhi tree, the mirror clearly distinguished the right from the wrong, and everything in Taichung is the origin.


    The origin of the black wind, the origin of the Sanyuan Dao immortal, the origin of the Yunhai, and the origin of Li Yiyan are all monks, living monks, but the other flower, the origin is flowers and plants!


    Just as Xiao Ke said this, the trunk of the Bodhi suddenly shook, and when it shook, a bitter force poured into the flowers on the other shore.


    In the eyes of the outside world, in the eyes of the bodhi tree, this is the other shore flower, but under this bodhi tree, it ... is Song Ning!


    Song Ning suddenly opened his eyes, he felt a force seemed to be stripping something from his body, this force directly penetrated into his heart, his soul.


    The tingling feeling made Song Ning suddenly sweat and rain. He immediately stabilized his mind and wanted to resist, but heard Xiao Ke''s voice: "Master, don''t resist, it''s the other shore!"


    Song Ning''s mind was unstable immediately, and he checked the storage ring and found that the other flower he had sealed in the storage ring ... disappeared!


    The strength of the Bodhi tree was frantically stripped away in Song Ning''s body. When Song Ning was suffering enormously, he could also feel that another life in his body was being lost, but at the same time, it was frantically breeding, even breeding. The speed is faster than before.


    Buzz ...


    With the power of the linden tree removed, Xiao Ke stood under the linden tree and threw himself directly into Song Ning''s arms. Until now, Song Ning dared to discover that in his heart, a slender silky rattan had already put his heart Wrapped up, it has taken root in its heart.


    What only makes Song Ning puzzled is that it was only his lower half of the heart that took root, and the upper half of his heart was actually intact.


    At this moment, just as those slender rattans were breeding, Xiao Ke suddenly spurted blood from her mouth, she was covering her heart, and a cone of pain came out of her heart. She seemed to be able to feel that The rattan that breeds in Song Ning''s body is general.


    Several people around broke away from the entrance and watched the scene in shock.


    "Xiao Ke?" Song Ning supported Xiao Ke, and the spiritual force had to penetrate into Xiao Ke''s body.


    Xiao Ke gently pushed away Song Ning''s body: "Master, I''m fine, just ... how long has it been? How long have you met it?"


    "It didn''t take long, how did you know?" Song Ning was still a little worried about Xiao Ke''s injury, but at this time, Xiao Ke''s appearance did not change, and there was no fluctuation in his body''s spiritual power. It should have been a sudden stimulation just now, and No big deal.


    Xiao Ke turned his head to look at the few people beside Song Ning, who naturally understood Xiao Ke''s meaning, and immediately left under the Bodhi Tree. As soon as they left, a light curtain fell outside the Bodhi Tree, which was isolated With all the forces of the outside world, no matter who it is, at this moment, it is impossible to spy on everything within the shade of the bodhi.


    "Master, the other side flower, the other side flower takes root and germinates in your body, how long, how long? Why is this?" Xiao Ke red eyed, she clutched Song Ning''s arm tightly: "Master, don''t you know that this other side flower can''t be picked casually , If it is taken off, it may be ... "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 579： Small heart

    "Maybe it will?" Song Ning gently pumped his hand out of Xiao Ke''s wrist. He patted Xiao Ke''s head: "The other shore flower is rare, I wanted to give it to Xiao Xiao, but I did not expect that the other shore flower actually took root in my heart without my knowledge. "


    Xiao Ke grabbed Song Ning''s hand and yanked Song Ning''s hand to her mouth. She opened her small mouth and pierced her white teeth into Song Ning''s wrist.


    Song Ning was painful and wanted to retract her hand, but found that Xiao Ke bit harder.


    A stream of clear water poured into Song Ning''s body, following Song Ning''s blood vein, directly into the heart, and then the blood flowing from the heart rushed to the whole body. Song Ning didn''t know what this was, he just saw Xiao Ke''s face. A little pale.


    Xiao Ke''s eyes flickered, and when she let go of the blood-stained small mouth, the speed was extremely slow, and she seemed to be afraid of hurting Song Ning. A fine tooth mark appeared on Song Ning''s wrist, and there was a little blood on the tooth mark. When Xiao Ke''s tongue twitched, Song Ning''s teeth marks were refreshed, and the wound healed.


    Xiao Ke wiped the corners of his mouth, when Song Ning discovered that the blood on his wrist was not his, but Xiao Ke!


    "You were performing surgery just now?" Song Ning frowned.


    Xiao Ke shook his head and snorted softly: "Punishment."


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I also know today that the other shore flowers are in the body, but you have to punish me."


    Starting from being with Xiao Ning, Song Ning saw Song Ning for the first time, but it was not only the flowers on the other shore but also the bodhi tree that showed strangeness today.


    Xiao Ke pointed to the linden tree: "Can I sit here?"


    "Okay, it''s just that this bodhi tree is a bit weird. Just now a force has penetrated into my body, and it seems to want to strip the other shore flower." Song Ning looked at this bodhi tree at this time, and there were some precautions in his heart.


    In the eyes of the bodhi tree, Xiao Ke is Xiao Ke, and Song Ning is still the other shore flower. It does not speak, because it does not want to speak with inanimate things, but it looks at Xiao Ke, but it is somewhat helpless. At this time, it can only choose. silence.


    Xiao Ke pulled Song Ning and leaned on the tree trunk. She took the initiative to grab Song Ning''s arm and leaned all over Song Ning''s arms.


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, but Yu Guang swept away, and suddenly found that Xiao Ke closed his eyes, his quiet cheek was very calm and very comfortable.


    The panic disappeared a moment ago, and at this moment he was able to rush in his arms so happily, Song Ning did not know how to push her away.


    Leaning quietly under the bodhi tree.


    People outside can''t see the scene under the Bodhi Tree at all. All they can see is a faint fluorescence.


    Under this bodhi tree, one person and one fox, nestled together, just like countless years ago.


    Xiao Ke enjoys the silence at this moment, and she keeps recalling many memories of Song Ning in her mind.


    The bodhi tree sighed, the times have changed, and although people are there, they are different now.


    After a while, Song Ning gently nudged Xiaoke: "Are you satisfied?"


    satisfaction?


    Xiao Ke wanted to say dissatisfaction, but at this time she could only nod her head. She couldn''t ask too much. How much did Leng Yuexiao pay for Song Ning? How much did Song Ning pay for Leng Yuexiao? Her existence was only accompanied by Song Ning, not showing any affection to Song Ning, which she had decided long ago.


    "They also waited outside for a while, let them come first, I still have something to ask them." Song Ning pointed outside the Bodhi tree.


    Xiao Ke got up and sorted out her clothes. When Song Ning was not paying attention, she gently wiped the crystals off her eyes.


    The Bodhi Tree heard the dialogue between the two and removed the light curtain, so that the black wind and others could see Song Ning and Xiao Ke.


    "Come in." Song Ning summoned.


    Several people walked into the shade of this bodhi tree. As for what happened just now, Song Ning did not say that they would not ask.


    "Before I felt a little under this Bodhi tree, I was delayed for some time. Come, let''s drink, and I want to talk to you about some things." Song Ning said.


    Only a few people let go. After Song Ning sat down, Li Yiyan was sitting next to Song Ning, but as soon as she sat down, the small boy smiled and said: "Can I sit next to my host? This is also convenient for serving the host. . "


    Xiao Ke ��s remarks were too controversial, and they were obviously directed against Li Yiyan, as if he was demonstrating. Everyone ��s eyes fell on Song Ning ��s face without any traces. For Xiao Ke ��s words, Song Ning could only be Not sure, and Li Yiyan was not so stupid that he had to grab the position with Xiao Ke, so he gave a little to the side.


    Xiao Ke sat down, nodded at Li Yiyan with a smile, and then leaned slightly beside Song Ning.


    "Xiao Ke, you are ..." Song Ning preached.


    "Master, don''t forget, I''m Linghu, I can smell what kind of woman smells," Xiao Kedao said.


    Looking at Xiao Ke''s appearance, Song Ning couldn''t help but say: "What smell can you smell?"


    "I want to seduce your taste, very strong!" Xiao Ke snorted softly.


    If Xiao Ke could say anything else, Song Ning might still think that Xiao Ke was just a vulgar, but now Xiao Ke can say that, Song Ning can only be recognized, Li Yiyan must have some actions today, after all, Hong Yuan Dao Xian is thinking about Xianshu.


    "Song Daoyou, I respect you. Thank you for the chain bridge today." Li Yiyan raised her glass. Her red crimson robe, her skin like jade like snow, was extremely eye-catching. When she raised her glass, she looked generous.


    Yunhai naturally took a wine glass to Song Ning and said: "I also respect you. Among my peers, Song Daoyou has already thrown us away. If there is a chance in the future, I hope Song Daoyou can give pointers to one or two."


    Song Ning just smiled and picked up the wine glass. The two were about to bow and clink with Song Ning, but they never thought that Song Ning got up and carried the wine glass to touch them.


    The two were sincere and hurryed to lower the wine glass to show respect, but Song Ning had already taken the wine glass away.


    The two were slightly embarrassed. Even if Song Ning was not to blame, if they let their masters know about it, they would blame them for not being polite.


    The two of them embarrassedly followed Song Ning''s toast. Song Ning seemed to see through the minds of the two at a glance and said: "Under the shade of the Bodhi tree, no spiritual knowledge can penetrate, even your master, now also investigate No, so do n��t bother you either. I ��m looking for you to drink. It ��s a relationship of friends. If I ��m not a friend, I wo n��t sit with you. ��


    Song Ning said this just casually, but it fell in the ears of Yun Hai and Li Yiyan, but it was another charm.


    "Song Daoyou said that if we are not friends, we are now afraid to be qualified to sit beside Song Daoyou." Yun Hai smiled bitterly.


    Song Ning frowned, and the wine glass landed heavily on the table: "Yun Hai, if this is the case, then we might as well break our friendship."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 580： friend

    Yun Hai''s pupils shrank, he hadn''t responded to what he said was wrong, but Li Yiyan understood it, and immediately explained with a bitter smile: "Song Daoyou, Yun Hai is not good at this kind of thing, if you talk a little bit, he It won''t turn around. "


    Fortunately, Yun Ning''s confused expression was taken into account by Song Ning, otherwise Song Ning would definitely divide Yun Hai into those types of people who only compliment because of what Yun Hai just said.


    Yun Hai rubbed his bald head, and until now he didn''t understand why Song Ning was not happy. Song Ning''s words didn''t mean that they were low-cultivated. If they weren''t friends, were they not qualified to sit beside Song Ning?


    Li Yiyan glared at Yunhai, and Yunhai could only smirk, but did not continue to say anything.


    "By the way, I want to inquire about something, I hope Li Daoyou can tell it truthfully." Song Ning said.


    Li Yiyan said aloud: "Song Daoyou, please."


    "Last Master Hong Yuan Dao Xian mentioned to me about Chi Yan, the seed of the sky fire in the Chi Yan Sea, Chi Yan. Could Li Daoyou tell me all about Chi Yan?" Song Ning opened the door.


    Li Yiyan was stunned, but she didn''t expect that Master Zun even mentioned that Chi Yan with Song Ning. The matter of Chi Yan can be said to be taboo in Master Hong Yuan Dao Xian, not a disciple of Chi Yan Hai, anyone mentioning Chi Yan, Hong Yuan Dao Xian Will be angry.


    However, since Song Ning said, Li Yiyan will naturally not have reservations, and at this time, under the shade of the Bodhi, Song Ning said that outsiders cannot be detected, and she is not afraid.


    "According to legend, when the sky fire came, most of them were shot down by the ancient gods, but there was such a largest fire that fell on the Orchid Continent. This fire quickly spread and burned into a sea of ??fire. In order to prevent the sea of ??fire from spreading, many Mighty joined forces to move the largest ocean in the Orchid Continent, cast a fairy technique, and tried to extinguish the flame, but did not expect that the fire was not afraid of water. Eventually, under the efforts of everyone, the flame coexisted with the ocean, which formed the present. Chiyanhai.


    Although Chi Yan was extremely tenacious, after many years, it slowly began to shrink, and eventually concentrated into an essence, which is now Chi Yan, but the temperature of Chi Yan is extremely high, and no one can touch it yet. "Li Yiyan said.


    Song Ning smiled: "This Chi Yan is so powerful that Master Zun asked me to go to Chi Yan Sea to get Chi Yan. What do you mean by him?"


    Li Yiyan was stunned. She really couldn''t answer this.


    "Could it be that Hong Yuan Dao Xian wanted to kill me?" Song Ning smiled even more.


    Li Yiyan hurriedly clenched his fist: "Don''t believe Song Daoyou, I believe that Master is not such a person. Moreover, he and Song Daoyou have no grievances. There is no reason to want to harm Song Daoyou."


    Li Yiyan''s anxiety, her white cheeks were glowing with red glow, and when she looked moved, she was even more charming.


    Song Ning laughed immediately: "I just laughed. If I can''t take away that red inflammation, I must go up and die?"


    Li Yiyan rarely saw Song Ning joking, but now he has a feeling of being teased and his face is a bit more ruddy.


    If the peach blossoms in June are fragrant and colorful, ruddy and pink, I am afraid that this is the right way to describe Li Yiyan at this moment.


    Xiao can see that this scene is a little unpleasant, but even if no one can see Song Ning''s thought at the moment, Xiao Ke can see it.


    Qiang Yan laughed.


    That trace of a deep, deep and strong smile was noticed by Xiao Ke, because Song Ning still cared about the matter of the other side of the flower before, but he did n��t say it. At this moment, the appearance of this laugh is afraid to pretend to Xiao Ke Look.


    In fact, Xiao Ke at this time no longer worried about Song Ning. The reason why she didn''t worry was simple, but now no one knows the reason other than her.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ke gently touched the part of his heart, and it was painful, but it did not hinder.


    "Master, why did you suddenly become so funny? Just now in the palace, even the strongest demon king was bullied by you even dare not pay back." Heifeng blurted out.


    Song Ning''s eyes were cold, and he glanced at the black wind. In the field, everyone could know the truth of Song Ning''s bluff, but Sanyuan Daoxian must never know. Song Ning was not sure who he was. If Li Renyi''s villain was known to others before, he had deliberately created momentum, so would the demon king let him go?


    Which monk has no temper, if he really forced the demon king to a certain extent, even if the fish died, he would absolutely not tolerate Song Ning.


    Black wind felt cold sweat immediately behind him, he hurriedly picked up his wine glass, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    But even so, Sanyuan Dao Xian also heard, but Sanyuan Dao Xian was already scared by Song Ning''s strength, how can he now disrespect Song Ning casually?


    "Dark Wind Daoyou, what you said is wrong. Although the demon king is high and strong, he still gives Song Daoyou three points. This is because Song Daoyou has strength. If Song Daoyou has no strength, he is afraid of being a demon. Wang will not do the same. "Sanyuan Dao Xian laughed happily.


    If Sanyuan Dao Xian did n��t talk so much, Song Ning would n��t do much, but it ��s not unreasonable to say it out of the mouth. It ��s not unreasonable to say so, but now it ��s just that. Song Ning naturally knows that the other party is thinking. Something.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou originally wanted to test me." Song Ning narrowed her eyes and pierced Sanyuan Dao Immortal like an ice sword.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian shivered: "Don''t let Song Songyou entertain me, my strength is worth seeing. If I try with you, you can destroy me in one move. As for the next ones, I''m afraid they are in the aftermath. It''s also uncomfortable. "


    "The following is not an example. I treat you as your own, and you have to be worthy of this relationship." Song Ning said coldly.


    "Yes, Song Daoyou is assured that my Sanyuan will only be the first of Song Daoyou''s horses since today. What Song Daoyou said, I will do what Sanyuan does." Sanyuan Dao''s face shivered and said vowedly.


    Song Ning looked at him: "Have a good performance, you may become the first person to get the fairy spell" Beng Tian "."


    Immortal technique "Beng Tian"? !


    Yun Hai and Li Yiyan wanted to ask before, but after all, they were still preparing for a breakthrough. The two of them are still asking for more questions, and before Song Ning went to the palace, those seniors must have also asked, they are now If you ask again, I''m afraid it will affect Song Ning''s mood.


    But now Song Ning put forward directly, how could these two monks who are about to break through to Wonderland not ask a few more questions?


    "Song Daoyou, I don''t know that the magic technique" Beng Tian "... can, can you ..." Li Yiyan was not this kind of vomiting woman, but now, she is also embarrassed.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5


    7.5 Plan to add more

 Chapter 581： Number of Magic Lamps

    Upon seeing this, Song Ning laughed: "How about this fairy technique" Beng Tian "?"


    Li Yiyan said embarrassedly, Yunhai directly said: "If it is possible, can Song Daoyou teach us a half-dozen approach? If we can learn some, we will not be too weak after breaking through to the fairyland."


    Yun Hai looked like a rectal child, but Li Yi blamed him, but she didn''t blame Yun Hai. She just mentioned it first, but she was embarrassed to continue. Xianshu things come out.


    "Well, now that I have obtained this fairy technique, then, if the two can light twenty spirit lamps when they break into the fairyland, then I will print down the fairy technique and teach it to the two, how?" Song? Ning laughed.


    Song Ning said it was extremely easy, but the words fell in the ears of Yunhai and Li Yiyan, but they made them seem to have heard the big happy event, especially Yunhai, one thigh, could not help but say a curse .


    Li Yiyan''s eyes flashed: "Song Daoyou is serious?"


    "I talked to Song Ning, but there are not a few words that deliberately deceive people. This fairy technique" Beng Tian "is only half of the fairy technique. Since I called two friends, this is also a gift. Things, and I am not without requirements. When breaking through to the fairyland, twenty magic lamps. Is it easy for the two? ��Song Ning asked.


    From Spiritual Realm to Fairyland, if you can ignite the magic lamp, the future creation in the Wonderland will not be too weak. This is what Song Ning learned from the ancient records, but he still has some things that he does not understand. The two monks who are about to break through to Wonderland talk about it.


    Yun Hai and Li Yiyan heard the number of ''twenty magic lamps'', and the joy on their faces was slightly recovered.


    For them, the twenty spiritual lights are indeed a bit difficult. Even their masters said to them before that they were close to twenty, instead of really being able to reach twenty, although the number of spiritual lights turned on cannot be estimated. But it can also be measured in terms of the number of psychic lights that have been opened by monks who have been similar.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Song Ning knew what the twenty spirit lamps were.


    "The number of psychic lights on is also related to the future achievements in the fairyland. It is better for the two to tell me? I am very interested." Song Ning asked.


    Yunhai Dao: "The general statement is concealed. If ten spirit lamps can be turned on, then the future will be able to achieve the peak of the virtual fairy. If it is fifteen, then it will reach Daoxian. If it is twenty, it will be the peak of Daoxian. If it is twenty, Five, so it is possible to break through Dao Xian and achieve true Xian. "


    Li Yiyan immediately added: "Sometimes someone turned on 26 spiritual lamps, and finally cultivated to the realm of the golden fairy. The golden fairy has nine revolutions, and each revolution is a spiritual lamp, that is, thirty-four."


    "Oh? It turns out there are so many, if it''s thirty-five?" Song Ning asked again.


    Li Yiyan and Yun Hai looked at each other and shook their heads with a wry smile: "Don''t Song Dao think that turning on the magic lamp is as simple as lighting a lantern? Throughout the ages, I haven''t heard of anyone in this monster domain who can turn on thirty-five spiritual lamps. What we know is that only a few people opened twenty-five and became true immortals, and these true immortals may now be sitting. "


    Real fairy ...


    Song Ning doesn''t know exactly what a real immortal is, but he can predict that when he walked into the shade of the Bodhi tree, the few eyes that were cut out at the very least are also true immortal practice, even if they are now If you ca n��t get to the true immortal, then you must have been, if it was good, the person who won the white Ting should have been a true immortal.


    "Master, in fact, as I said before, fairyland is divided into nine grades, and Xuxian Daoxian and Zhenxian are all considered to be the third grade, if they are plain, it is ..." Heifeng Chuanyin, but the final three words "Xia Sanluo", he It''s unspoken.


    In Heifengkou, there are lower third grade, middle third grade, upper third grade, lower third grade and middle third grade in the fairyland, so it seems that only the golden fairy can be regarded as a real fairyland.


    Song Ning was clear, it seems that the strength of the Orchid Continent is really not very good, but the era where the Black Wind was located should be extremely strong, then it must be because of the war that occurred 10,000 years ago. What happened.


    "Since twenty spirit lamps can achieve Daoxian, then I believe that two people should have no problem turning on twenty spirit lamps." Song Ning smiled.


    If Yunhai and Li Yiyan couldn''t even become immortals, then it was really too shabby. After all, they were the chief disciples of two large schools.


    "We can only say that we try our best. After all, this kind of thing is not something we can decide. If we can really turn on twenty magic lamps, we will wait for Song Daoyou to fulfill his promise." Yunhai clenched his fists.


    Song Ning nodded: "This is natural, but the matter is still kept secret, otherwise if Feng Tu and others know, they haven''t come to trouble me yet?"


    Yun Hai Li Yiyan smiled at each other, three people toasted, and several others followed, talking and laughing, drinking into the night.


    Originally Li Yiyan was under the arrangement of Master Hong Yuan Dao Xian, tonight to use some charms to seduce Song Ning. Although Li Yiyan thought for a long time whether he should do this, but Master ��s life cannot be violated, she can only bite She was hesitant to execute, but now she was a little hesitant. At night, she saw that several people were still very interested in drinking and drinking, not to mention that Xiao Ke was so close to Song Ning, she couldn''t get close.


    Everyone drinking and having fun, naturally did not notice the subtle changes in Li Yiyan, but Xiao Ke. From the beginning, she observed Li Yiyan. In Xiao Ke''s words, she could smell the smell of Li Yiyan.


    The more anxious she was, the more Xiao Ke knew that she had something to do. In this case, Xiao Ke could guess that Li Yiyan wanted to seduce Song Ning, and had to say that the woman''s consciousness was terrible.


    "Master, I drink a little too much. Let''s go to rest." Xiao Ke suddenly grabbed Song Ning''s arm and said.


    "Oh? Drink too much?" Song Ning frowned slightly. He wanted to drink until dawn today. It was considered an indulgence overnight, but he didn''t expect Xiao Ke to say that.


    Xiao Ke did have blushing cheeks at this time, his eyes slightly blurred, and his voice slightly changed when he talked.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Xiao Ke. Li Yiyan felt calm in her heart at this moment. If Xiao Ke was sent to bed, then she could invite Song Ning to come out and walk, maybe she could succeed.


    Several people thought that Xiao Ke might have been drunk, but the dark wind was a little puzzled. This little Ke rarely had such hypocrisy on weekdays. What''s wrong today?


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/6

 Chapter 582： Secretly arranged

    "Xiao Ke, what''s the situation with Bai''s family." Song Ning did not ask Xiao Ke if he was drunk anymore, but instead turned around and began to ask about Bai''s affairs.


    Of course, Song Ning asked for questions here. When Song Ning wanted to think, if someone kept staring at him, he would be able to hear his voice if he was not sure, and some things could not be known, especially the Bai family. Ting.


    Just in case, Song Ning had to say under this bodhi tree.


    Xiao Ke was just pretending to be drunk. Now she hears Song Ning''s inquiry. Although she does not seem sober on the surface, she still replied: "The demon king has been to the Bai family, and it seems that he has talked with Bai Xin grandpa. "


    "I know, why do you pretend to be drunk?" Song Ning said again.


    Xiao Ke''s already blushed cheeks were a bit more ruddy: "Huh, it''s not the little goblin next to it."


    Song Ning almost laughed. It turned out to be a warning against Li Yiyan. If there was no other day''s flower, Song Ning really didn''t know that Xiao Ke was so concerned, maybe Xiao Ke did not understand before, or maybe Song Ning didn''t care before, now Song Ning understands that this little spirit fox is dedicated to him.


    "Li Yiyan doesn''t matter, Hong Yuan Dao Xian must have assigned her a task, don''t care too much, she is at most to show off the charms." Song Ning Road, he can only think of these.


    This was easy for Song Ning, but not for Xiao Ke: "The charm is not big enough? The charm is ..."


    "I will send you back, but you don''t want to rest, go to Bai''s house, invite Bai Xin and his grandfather to come and wait for me under this Bodhi tree." Song Ning arranged.


    Xiao Ke hummed: "I don''t want to go, why don''t you go? Could you be busy being charmed by this little goblin?"


    Song Ning took it seriously: "Someone has been staring at me. If I didn''t come under this Bodhi Tree today, I still haven''t felt it, so it can be seen that the person staring at me is extremely high, and it''s impossible to be robbed. People, I am being watched every move now, if the other party can listen to the voice again, would n��t I be in my arms? "


    Xiao Ke did not refuse this time, but responded with a reluctance.


    After talking with Xiaoke, Song Ning said to everyone: "Come here today, I will send Xiaoke back to the room first."


    As Song Ning said, she wanted to help Xiao Ke up, but Xiao Ke closed his eyes and pretended to sleep at this time.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Ke''s help just now, Song Ning was afraid that he would directly throw Xiao Ke on the ground at this moment, but now he can''t, he can only hug Xiao Ke on his side.


    Before Sanxian Daoxian, I always thought that Song Ning and Xiao Ke were only a simple relationship between master and servant. Today, I saw Xiao Ke always relying on Song Ning. Now, Song Ning even hugged Xiao Ke directly on his side. Some conjecture.


    "No wonder Xiaoling Xian''er went to serve this Song Daoyou, but Song Daoyou didn''t even touch her, but it turned out to be the case." Sanyuan Daoxian was almost drooling, although he didn''t dare to try anything with Xiao Ke. But Xiao Ke is really the best among the best. Xiao Ling Xian''er and Xiao Kena are naturally incomparable.


    Song Ning walked towards the outside of the Bodhi Tree, while sending a voice to Heifeng: "We will meet the restaurant owner later, and when I leave, you tell the restaurant owner that I will meet guests under this Bodhi Tree tonight , Nothing is to be said. "


    "Yes." Heifeng took his life without showing any traces.


    After stepping out of the Bodhi tree, Yunhai stretched out his laziness, rubbing his bald head: "The moon is good tonight, shall we go to appreciate the moon?"


    Yunhai said this to Li Yiyan. Today, he drank a lot of wine. If it were in the past, Yunhai might not be able to say these words.


    "Not free." Li Yi said.


    Yunhai coughed a few times and left. Sanyuan Dao Xian and Song Ning said goodbye. Song Ning held Xiao Ke and the black wind followed, and the two also walked toward the back door of the restaurant.


    In the back door of the restaurant, the boss has been meditating and waiting. When he saw Song Ning coming out, the boss got up immediately: "Senior came out!"


    "Is the room ready?" Song Ning asked.


    The restaurant owner seems to be looking for Li Yiyan. When Li Yiyan just came out, he said, "I''m ready. A few of you will follow me."


    "No need, just tell me which one is enough." The restaurant owner was a little suspicious. The Hongyuan Daoxian arranged before, the idea was to make Song Ning and Li Yiyan as close as possible. With another woman, there are some ...


    But even so, the task that was instructed also needs to be done. The restaurant owner pointed upstairs: "The top floor is reserved for seniors, and any room is fine."


    Song Ninglue nodded slightly and walked upstairs with Xiao Ke, but Li Yiyan quietly followed her. She was really helpless about the Master ��s decision. She had great respect for Song Ning, but she did not expect to do such a thing today. Just think about it. Feel ashamed.


    "Huh, that little goblin really followed along." Xiao Ke hummed.


    "You really pretend to be sleeping." Song Ning pretended not to know.


    Xiao Ke stunned slightly. Even though he wanted to understand, Song Ning was certainly afraid of being discovered and could not arbitrarily transmit the sound. Xiao Ke would not say more, but continued to pretend to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Put Xiaoke in Room 1 of Tianzi, take off his coat and cover the quilt. Song Ning then walked out of the room, closed the door, and prepared to go to the other room.


    Li Yiyan followed her all the way. Now that she saw Song Ning going to another room, she accelerated her pace. As her pace accelerated, her heartbeat accelerated.


    "Li Daoyou, can you still find me at this late hour?" Song Ning pushed the door open. This happened to be the room farthest from Xiaoke.


    Li Yiyan was red-faced and quickly walked in front of Song Ning: "Song, Song Daoyou, let''s go to appreciate the moon?"


    "Li Daoyou said something stuttering?" Song Ning smiled and walked into the room, leaving half of her body: "This night is quiet and quiet, although the moon appreciation has sentiment, but if Li Daoyou has something to say, it is better to come directly into the room, now around No one. "


    Li Yiyan couldn''t help tightening her body a bit when she heard this, could Song Ning also have that kind of thought?


    Li Yiyan thought of Master''s instructions again to make Song Ning happy no matter what. Although she didn''t know what Master was going to do, she had enjoyed the best cultivation resources in her school since she was a child. Master fully cultivated her. Now How can she defy this task for her?


    Li Yiyan bit his teeth, and as Song Ning entered the room, he directly closed the door with his backhand.


    Song Ning heard a slight "click" sound, this is the door was locked, but Song Ning did not care, Xiao Ke already knew what Li Yiyan wanted to do, Song Ning is naturally ready now.


    [The author''s off topic]: 2/6

 Chapter 583： Difference in relationship

    Song Ning deliberately chose a room farthest from Xiao Ke. At this time, even if someone was staring at him, Xiao Ke and Heifeng would be ignored, and Li Yiyan is now in Song Ning''s room. I don''t feel Xiao Ke leaving, everything is going on according to Song Ning''s plan.


    The room was a bit dull, or because Li Yiyan was a bit difficult to tell, or Li Yiyan felt too shameful and was generous on weekdays, but today he became extremely tweaked.


    "Li Daoyou, you came to me, it should mean that Master Zun Hong Yuan Dao Xian." Song Ning smiled.


    Li Yiyan wanted to nod, but then shook his head, but after thinking about it, he nodded in the end: "Indeed, I ... The Master asked me to come to Song Daoyou, hoping to make Song Daoyou happy."


    Song Ning sighed: "Your master respects the fairy art" Beng Tian ", you can go back and tell him, if I can get Chi Yan, or you can light twenty spirit lamps when you break through to the fairyland, then I can copy and print one copy for you.


    Li Yiyan stunned: "Master is only the fairy art" Beng Tian "?"


    "Just?" Song Ning looked at Li Yiyan with a smile: "This immortal technique is the strongest immortal technique in the Orchid Continent today. From your mouth, it turned into" just "."


    Li Yiyan was slightly embarrassed. She lowered her head halfway and hurriedly explained: "It is not Song Daoyou who took care of it before, saying that if we can light twenty spirit lamps and then print the copy of the fairy, I feel that it has come No effort. "


    Song Ning did not embarrass Li Yiyan: "This immortal technique, they want, I will not give them, because I have a trading relationship with them, but I am different from you, you are my friends."


    Li Yiyan felt a quiver in her heart. Until now she finally understood the meaning of Song Ning. The word "friend" in Song Ning''s mouth is not just talking. The relationship of friends, even the No. 1 fairy spell in the Youlan Continent, can be handed out. But if it is not a friend, then no matter what exchange the other party uses, there is no need to talk.


    "Before I was too narrow, if so, Song Daoyou would take a break early." Li Yiyan got up and left.


    Song Ning saw Li Yiyan''s ruddy cheeks on her cheeks at the moment, and her footsteps were hurried, as if she wanted to leave faster. This is actually interesting to see Song Ning, who simply said: "Li Daoyou is so anxious to go? I, myself, are better in this room ... "


    "Song and Song Daoyou''s words ... this word ..." Li Yiyan immediately messed up Fang Cun. She didn''t expect Song Ning to propose such a thing. At this time, Li Yiyan suddenly had a series of speculations.


    What kind of friends did Song Ning say before?


    Xianshu hasn''t got it yet, Song Ning wants to threaten her with this kind of thing?


    Li Yiyan didn''t dare to say it, but she was a little timid in her heart. If she took the initiative and Song Ning was passive, maybe she was just a little ashamed and would not feel too embarrassed. After all, she took the initiative. But now Song Ning puts forward, she becomes passive, so that she has a feeling of being persecuted.


    When Song Ning saw Li Yiyan''s expression, he couldn''t help it: "Li Daoyou, I just laughed. Go back and tell you Master Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, such a good woman, the immortal technique can make him do this. Your value is not just such a magic book. "


    This made Li Yiyan feel a little throbbing in her heart. She nodded shyly and quickly left Song Ning''s room. Until she walked out of this room, she was relieved and relieved for a long time. Then she found a room, locked the door, and quietly Lying in bed, recalling Song Ning''s every move today.


    It''s not analyzing Song Ning, but these pictures involuntarily drilled into her mind, and she didn''t want to.


    At this time, Song Ning estimated that touching Xiao Ke had already brought Bai Xin under the Bodhi Tree. Under the shade of the Bodhi Tree, Song Ning was not afraid of being eavesdropped. At this time, Li Yiyan returned to the room and no one was around. Song Ning got up and walked towards the bodhi tree.


    Song Ning went out, Xiao Ke intentionally avoided, and she returned to the room after Song Ning left.


    At this time, the night was quiet, the cool wind swept through the bodhi tree, and the shade of the sand came. Before Baishan did not understand why Song Ning chose to meet here, but now he understands.


    "Xin''er, do you know what wonders this bodhi tree has?" Baishan looked up at the bodhi tree with emotion.


    "It is said to be able to isolate spiritual consciousness. I just tried it just now, it seems true." Bai Xindao said.


    Baishan nodded his head, and the rumors were true. He had wanted to come under the Bodhi tree before, but he was not qualified. This Yulan mainland is the only Bodhi tree. How many people dream of coming here at will, but none of them Qualifications are better now, but he was invited by Song Ning.


    At this time, Song Ning came step by step, and the figure fell directly in the eyes of Bai Shan and Bai Xin. Bai Xin wanted to go to Song Ning to greet Song Ning, but was suddenly caught by the grandfather beside him.


    "Song Ning asked us to meet here, and still ordered others to come to us, it must have his reason, we should not go out easily." Baishan Road.


    After all, Baishan is very clever, and he did not make a mistake this time. At this moment, the Bodhi tree lowered the light curtain. This light curtain can shield the outside world. Even the naked eye can''t observe what is inside.


    Song Ning glanced at the bodhi tree, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, before he felt Xiao Ke''s breath, knowing that Xiao Ke must have invited Bai Xin grandpa, now the bodhi tree is well, and they are directly covered up .


    Tonight the moonlight is not perfect, the light is dim, but this bodhi tree, bursts of fluorescent light fall, and all of a sudden it is beautiful. I am afraid that ordinary people will see this scenery from a distance, rather than sit under the tree.


    Song Ning accelerated his steps and stepped into the Bodhi Tree, but what surprised him was that this time he didn''t feel the breath of others beside him, that is to say, no one was staring at him just now.


    As a result, Song Ning guessed that the other party either knew that the bodhi tree could isolate the spiritual consciousness and obediently did not continue to monitor, or that the other party could not have been monitoring all day.


    But no matter what kind, Song Ning still has to be careful.


    As soon as Song Ninggang entered the Bodhi Tree, Bai Xin immediately got up and grabbed Song Ning''s arm: "Brother Song, you are here!"


    Song Ning touched the head of the white core, under the night light, in the fluorescence, the white core is like a hibiscus in water, clear and refined, and the newly developed body gives a very fresh beauty.


    "I asked the two of you to come over. How could I not come?" Song Ning''s eyes looked at Bai Xin''s eyes full of doting, perhaps because he didn''t have any relatives, or maybe Song Ning still remembers being in Xianxu many years ago. The crying girl among them.


    [The author off topic]: 3/6

 Chapter 584： Secret talk under the bodhi tree

    Bai Xin sees Song Ning and can coquettishly with Song Ning, but this Baishan does not work. In theory, this is not the first time Bai Ning saw Song Ning, but it is the first time Song Ning saw Bai Shan.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on Baishan, and Baishan also looked at Song Ning. The two looked at each other, and their eyes were touched for a while.


    Bai Shan recalled that he was the first time he saw Song Ning outside a small city in that country. At that time, Song Ning was a little monk who had just entered the real world. He gave Song Ning a drop of demon blood. I wanted to leave a mark on Song Ning, but I didn''t expect it to be absorbed by Song Ning. Then, with this drop of demon blood, I made amazing achievements in the field of immortality.


    The second time I saw Song Ning, it was outside the frost boundary. At that time, Song Ning was already a monk on his own, but the cultivation base was still too weak.


    Until today, Song Ning is still a spiritual realm monk, but he is a spiritual realm monk who must be respectful when he sees him.


    "Song ..." Baishan arched his hands to bow.


    Song Ning raised his hand and held up Baishan''s falling body: "Seniors don''t have to be polite, where have we seen it before?"


    When Song Ning asked this question, Bai Shan was really shocked. He didn''t expect Song Ning to have an impression on him.


    "It stands to reason that I have seen you, but you have never seen me." Baishan said truthfully.


    Song Ning thoughtfully and nodded: "I have a drop of demon blood in my body, was it left by my predecessors?"


    Bai Shan was stunned for a while, and immediately smiled: "It is indeed, ashamed, that drop of demon blood ..."


    "A drop of demon blood has made an alchemist master, thank you senior." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Baishan quickly returned the gift.


    The smile on Song Ning''s face was even stronger: "Seniors are kind to me. Moreover, they are the grandpas of Xin''er and Bai Ting. My salute is normal. If the seniors salute, wouldn''t it be a mess of my generation?"


    Bai Shan didn''t expect Song Ning to say that. Before Bai Shan heard Bai Xin go back to learn Song Ning''s tone, he thought Song Ning should be very angry, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to be so polite after seeing him.


    This scene was naturally seen by Bai Xinle. If Song Ning saw Grandpa, he would begin to count, and even Bai Xin would be unhappy in his heart.


    "Okay, then I''ll lean on the old and sell the old, and call you Song Ning." Bai Shan laughed.


    Song Ning nodded and his expression became serious: "Senior, I want to ask you something about Bai Ting."


    Bai Shan''s heart tightened, and she looked at Song Ning and Bai Ting''s things. Bai Xin had already been aware of it, but now she didn''t know that Bai Shan didn''t want this to be heard by Bai Xin, so she sent a message to Song Ning: " It ��s best not to talk about this in front of Xiner. "


    Song Ning frowned slightly, glancing at the surprised white core, and then said: "Has Bai Ting suffered any setbacks in the family recently?"


    Baishan understood and cooperated.


    There was one sentence on the surface that said nothing about Bai Ting, but they were all irrelevant, but the two of them kept talking.


    "Who was Bai Ting lost?" Song Ning asked directly.


    Bai Shan didn''t expect Song Ning to ask this question directly, but when he thought of Song Ning''s attitude towards Bai Xin, he almost understood it. If it weren''t for Song Ning who knew Bai Ting very well, he would never find out that he only met him once. Bai Ting''s anomaly.


    "The Bai family has ancestors. One of the ancestors took Bai Ting a few days ago. His name is Bai Huaren. At that time, he was cultivated as a true immortal. He stayed in the true immortal for too long. Now Bai Ting won the house. "Bai Shan Road.


    On the surface of Song Ning, the wind was light and calm, but in his heart there was already a wave of turbulent waves. He expected it well, but although he had expected it before, it still sounds a little horrified in his heart.


    "There is a way to crack." Song Ning asked.


    "Yes, but it is difficult. This kind of soul-winning will take some time to merge. With Ting''s cultivation and mind, now the soul must still exist, but it is only controlled, if it can stimulate Ting''s soul , Then he may wake up and then fight back. "Bai Shan explained.


    "It is possible ..." Song Ning smiled bitterly.


    Baishan was silent for a moment.


    Song Ning continued to speak: "Time, how long."


    "It will be two months at the soonest, but if it is ..." Baishan hesitated.


    "Senior but it''s okay." Song Ning said.


    "This is the case. Before Bai Huaren had taken away the Yuan Yin of Bai Ru, our blood in the Bai family was originally feminine. If it is a lineage, the feminine is even heavier. It will be greatly improved. If he takes away Xiner ��s Yuanyin again, he may be able to recover 70% or 80% if he is cultivated. ��Baishan said truthfully.


    Song Ning sneered: "No one can stop him by then?"


    "Well, it is only you who can save Ting''er now." Bai Shan pondered.


    Song Ning''s tone became a bit cold: "Senior, the way to rescue Bai Ting is not only me, but also its practical core, but you don''t want to take risks."


    Bai Shan hesitated a little, and Song Ning was right. He really did not want Bai Xin to take risks, but this kind of thing is now said from Song Ning''s mouth. Bai Shan is really embarrassing.


    Song Ningxuan''s tone changed: "It''s me, and I won''t let Xin''er take risks. I know this. You can pretend not to know, so I can be sure that your Bai family''s albino is always monitoring One of my people. "


    "One?" Bai Shan didn''t understand what Song Ning meant.


    "Seniors don''t need to know so much, I need time." Song Ning said.


    Bai Shan doesn''t know what time Song Ning still needs. Now even Song Ning, who doesn''t even think about the demon king and others, if he goes to the Bai''s house, will he still be afraid to restore less than half of his albino mission?


    But now Song Ning said that it takes time, but Baishan can''t urge it. After all, Song Ning gave him all his face because of Bai Ting and Bai Xin, not his Bai Shan.


    After the two people passed the spiritual knowledge, Song Ning turned over and took out two jade tablets, leaving a trace of their own spiritual power in them. The two jade tablets were given to Baishan and Baixin respectively.


    Bai Shan naturally understood the intention, and Song Ning told Bai Xin: "Xin''er, take this jade note, no matter where, no matter what the danger is, no matter who is the person who puts you in danger, you must be in the first place. Crushed the jade paper for a while, did you know? "


    Bai Xin looked at this jade note, his eyes were agile, and his eyes flashed with different colors, and he seemed extremely happy. If this kind of jade note is not Song Ning who cares about her very much, she will not give her: "If Xiner misses Brother Song, What? Can you crush it? "


    Bai Xin looked at Song Ning playfully, exposing bright teeth like Haoyue, smiling very sweetly.


    [The author''s off topic]: 4/6


    Next eight o''clock or so

 Chapter 585： The next plan

    Bai Shan''s face slightly changed: "Xin''er, don''t make trouble unreasonably, Song Ning gave you this jade note ..."


    While Bai Shan was talking, Song Ning chuckled and squeezed Bai Xin''s little face with a smile: "I will go to Bai''s house after a while. This jade paper is for fear that you are in danger. Randomly crumple, if I am doing something important, you crushed the jade paper, but I want to put down the things in my hands to find you. "


    Bai Xin squeezed his face so that Song Ning would not pinch, and he hummed softly: "Brother Song, you said you want to go to Bai''s house, then I''ll go home and wait for you."


    "Well, pay attention to safety after going home, and be careful of your brother. His temper should have been very bad recently. By the way, if he hits you, you will smash the jade paper, and I will clean up him." Song Ning said. It seemed to be a joke, but Baishan could hear that Song Ning was doing prevention for Baixin in advance.


    When Bai Xin heard it, he smiled: "Okay, my brother did attack me recently. If he attacks me again next time, I will smash the jade paper and Brother Song will help me."


    "Okay, but I have something to ask you, you have to answer truthfully." Song Ning''s tone of voice became serious.


    Bai Xin gently turned his head: "Brother Song asks what you want to ask, Xiner must answer truthfully."


    Song Ning looked at Bai Xin''s gaze: "Today the demon king has gone to you, what does he want to do?"


    There was a chill in this discourse, and Bai Shan immediately felt that Song Ning''s breath was different. He didn''t expect Song Ning to know so quickly when the demon king met them, but in Baishan''s view, Song Ning Knowing it is also a good thing.


    Bai Xin was so frightened by Song Ning, his face slightly changed, and his eyes were free, but finally he told the truth: "I want to ... sister Leng, so I found the demon king ..."


    "He agreed?" Song Ning''s tone was a bit colder.


    Bai Xin quickly waved his hand: "No, no, Lord Demon King did not agree, he said he would obey what you meant."


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Baishan, and Baishan also gave the same answer: "Master Demon King really says he wants to obey what you mean, he says you have some ways."


    Song Ning was relieved, and his momentum also dissipated, and his tone became dull: "Well, okay, I will go back if there is nothing, and you will leave later."


    Bai Xin was puzzled, but she was stopped by Bai Shan before asking questions. Bai Xin rarely saw grandpa''s expression, so naturally she could only obey. Looking at Song Ning''s back, Bai Xin laughed sweetly. Putting the jade paper away, at this moment, she was like the little girl who only knew how to be happy but not sad.


    Many things happened in the past six months, Baishan even felt that his little granddaughter had become an adult in advance, but now it seems that it is still the child''s mind, but it was forced by various things before.


    "Grandpa, you said if Brother Song went to Bai''s house, would my brother be better? He was very strange recently." Bai Xin asked.


    Baishan nodded meaningfully: "Surely, I will wait for your brother Song to go to Bai''s house. We will stay in this imperial city for a few days and then go back."


    "Why stay? Can''t you just go back?" Bai Xin puzzled.


    "Sometimes it''s easy to come to the Imperial City. Do you not want to play here?" Bai Shan asked.


    When it comes to playing, Bai Xin came to be interested. His previous life in the Bai family was indeed too repressive. Now the marriage is cancelled and Song Ning is contacted. If it can be fun again, wouldn''t it be better?


    "Can you call Brother Song together?" Bai Xin asked hurriedly.


    Bai Shan shook his head: "Your brother Song is busy, he is afraid that he will not have time to accompany you, but grandpa is with you."


    "Okay." Bai Xin finished, sitting quietly under the tree, waiting for Grandpa to take her away.


    Although Song Ning said nothing about Leng Yuexiao after she left, she still remembered Leng Yuexiao in her heart. Song Ning was very kind to her, except for her brother Bai Ting and grandpa Bai Shan, Bai Xin couldn''t think of anything else. Who could be so shocked to her, especially at the palace today, what Song Ning said was shocking, and those voices still echoed in Bai Xin''s ears until now.


    Song Ning returned to the room and thought about the conversation under the Bodhi tree before. After counting the time, he crossed his knees and began to meditate.


    Tomorrow is going to the enchantment mentioned by the demon king. The Sky Burning Sword cannot be used. What he needs now is a very strong trick. Immortal art cannot be easily used, so only the sword energy before can be used.


    On the chain bridge, Song Ning learned Ling Tianyi Jian, how powerful this power is, Song Ning is still not sure, but it can be tried, plus it also has the fusion of ice and fire from Yin to Yang, but it can be Used to destroy the enchantment.


    It was almost time for Tianming to break away from Song Ding and Song Tianning was taken out of the storage ring.


    Burning Sky Sword is dull, but the only thing that remains is the translucent blood color above the sword body. Today, the appearance of Burning Sky Sword is unchanged. It is still a form of slaughter, and if it is beheaded at this time, it should be able to hoard blood and display It''s no problem to burn the sky with blood and rain. As for the state of the blood devil, Song Ning conjectures that it may be difficult to achieve, let alone to burn the sky.


    "If I knew that you were going to bear the bite on my behalf, I wouldn''t ask to burn the sky." Song Ning gently touched the blade of Burning Sky Sword and said softly.


    Xiao Fun followed Song Ning for a short period of time. Feng Tu once said that this matter was the bloodthirsty killer of Fen Tianjian. Song Ning never took it seriously. Now let''s take a look again. Where is the killer for the master? , She can even bear the bite on her own.


    "If the anti-bite falls on me, it will certainly not be so serious. The Burning Sky Sword Spirit will bear the anti-bite itself, I am afraid that it will be doubled." Song Ning''s sigh in his mouth was a bit heavy, and I don''t know when Xiaofen could wake up Here, at this moment, his palms pressed against the Burning Sky Sword could only weakly feel that Xiao Burn was sleeping in it.


    "Can you wake up within two months? The Bai family and his party are afraid of danger. Without you, I am afraid it is difficult to cope."


    Two months?


    In Burning Sky Sword, the sleeping Xiao Burn seemed to have a dream, a dream she had been expecting for a long time, but she seemed to hear a voice in the dream. What did two months mean? What does this time represent?


    She was still asleep, but with a little more will than before.


    Song Ning, like self-deprecating, said that he had burned Tianjian into the storage ring, and then he took out the gossip mirror from the storage ring.


    He did n��t take out the Bagua Mirror for a while, mainly because the Bagua Mirror was very quiet recently. He observed the location of the nine dots on the Bagua Mirror and determined his distance from the Bafang Spirit Beast. To make a plan, if everything goes well, after the Bai family''s affairs are resolved, Song Ning will start to collect the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts, and Leng Yuexiao''s things, he doesn''t want to drag on.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/6


    Before nine o''clock

 Chapter 586： Soulbound

    After observing the gossip mirrors on the front and back, Song Ning''s spiritual power came out, and his hand went deep into the mirror surface of the gossip mirror.


    With this hand in the mirror, Song Ning seemed to have touched something, and then pulled hard outward.


    a painting?


    Song Ning put away the gossip mirror. In his hand, this is a scroll. It looks a bit quaint. Song Ning has also heard Xiao Fen''s explanation before. There will be some treasures in the unattended battlefield. The higher the cultivation level, the stronger the strength. You can get better treasures when you go deep into the void until the treasures of the void battlefield disappear completely.


    However, when Song Ning wanted to come, the battlefield must have been a long time ago. Until now, some treasures can still be obtained from it, which means that the battlefield must be cleaned by no one. All the treasures in the battlefield are hollowed out.


    Song Ning focused his attention on the scroll in his hand. At this time, the painting was rolled up and tied with a rope. Song Ning originally wanted to untie the rope directly, but he always felt that there might be something in this scroll. Things, and this rope does not seem to be ordinary, hidden in the air, it seems to have a very strong binding power.


    "Heifeng, come to my room." Song Ning had to give Heifeng a voice.


    Before Heifeng followed Song Ning''s instructions, he explained to the restaurant owner and returned to the room. He was meditating, and when he heard Song Ning calling him, he immediately came to Song Ning''s room.


    "Master, you come to me."


    "Just call Song Ning."


    The black wind scratched his head, but immediately, his eyes fell on the scroll in Song Ning''s hands.


    "Bound soul cable?" Heifeng said in shock.


    "What?" Song Ning was puzzled. He raised the scroll in his hand: "Do you know?"


    The black wind was about to open, and Song Ning''s brow furrowed. Since he came out of the Bodhi Tree, his perception ability is stronger than before. At just this moment, Song Ning felt that there seemed to be a very thin as if integrated The spiritual consciousness between heaven and earth swept over him, and he immediately put this painting axis into the storage ring.


    Heifeng was extremely puzzled about Song Ning''s actions. He saw Song Ning left the room and headed towards the Bodhi Tree. Heifeng then followed. Although he was puzzled, he knew that Song Ning''s every move must have Your own intentions.


    In a faraway place, Bai Ting''s most central area, Bai Ting narrowed his eyes and gave a chubby laugh: "It''s interesting, I can feel my surveillance, I''m more and more interested in you, Bai Ting''s body needs Do n��t worry, it ��s you. I ��ve lived so long and I have n��t seen anything so close to perfection. ��


    As Bai Ting spoke, he withdrew his consciousness. He licked the corner of his mouth, his expression flashing, not knowing what was in his heart.


    Duotian Restaurant, under the Bodhi Tree.


    Song Ning naturally does not know what is going on with this Bodhi tree, but Bodhi Tree knows in Xiao Ke ��s words that this ''other bank flower'' is Song Ning, so as long as Song Ning and Xiao Ke come, the Bodhi Tree will come down to a light curtain, Guard against the detection of all spiritual knowledge outside.


    Black Wind followed Song Ning into the light curtain of this Bodhi Tree, waiting for Song Ning to speak.


    "The bodhi tree can isolate the outside spirit. Someone has been staring at me, it is not very convenient to speak." Song Ning said while taking out the painting axis.


    Black wind stunned: "Someone even spied on you? Only discovered today?"


    "If I hadn''t come under the Bodhi Tree today, I wouldn''t have felt it, so you should be more careful in communicating with me in the future." Song Ning asked.


    The black wind looks dignified, and the danger in this demon territory is far from that of the falling feathers.


    "Don''t talk about those. What did you mean by saying the word" Bound Soul Cable "after you saw the scroll?" Song Ning asked.


    Heifeng pointed to the twine wrapped around the painting axis and said, "This is the Soul Bound."


    Song Ning is dumb, but people can''t look, sea water can''t be weighed, and treasures can''t be judged by the appearance in front of them.


    But when it comes to the soul-binding cable, Song Ning thinks about it. There used to be a thing called the "binder" in the hand of the "Tao Tianzhenren".


    "Does this have anything to do with Immortal Cable?" Song Ning asked.


    The pupil of Heifeng shrunk: "Bound Xian Suo? You can''t see Bian Xian Suo. Bian Xian Suo was used as a seal in the past, and it is impossible to appear in this world. It has been unsealed, and this Yulan Continent may have been destroyed. "


    Song Ning said that he described the situation of being chased by the bound Xian Suo in the Fairy Market. When the Black Wind heard it, he immediately smiled: "That is not a real Xian Suo, it should be a fake, a real Xian Suo. The power is far from you and I can imagine. According to rumors, if the nine-turn golden fairy uses the immortal cable, the cable will be 18,000 miles in an instant. Even ordinary monks, the power when using the immortal cable is supernatural. No one can hide in the spirit realm. "


    Song Ning knew this, and he pointed at the string above the painting axis: "What about this soul-binding rope? Is it real or fake?"


    "This is a genuine product, but it''s only damaged. Master, this should be a battlefield thing. I remember that Zhenyuan Daxian used this soul-binding cable to seal the Nine Nether Rivers, where did you get it from? Why before? I''ve never seen it before? "Black Wind said.


    Heifeng now calls Song Ning the master, and even if Song Ning forces him to call his name directly, he can''t even call it.


    Song Ning does not care about the problem of the title now. He swallowed saliva and pulled out such a treasure from the gossip mirror. Song Ning was really fortunate, and listening to the description of Heifeng, this thing must be a treasure.


    "What kind of fairy is Zhenyuan Daxian?" Song Ning asked first.


    "Zhenyuan Daxian is regarded as the third grade, I don''t know the specific level, but the third grade is the golden fairy." Heifeng Road.


    Song Ning nodded and couldn''t understand it anyway, simply asked directly about the soul-binding.


    When Song Ning asked, Hei Feng explained to Song Ning: "This soul-binding rope can bind the soul, and it is very effective against the soul, especially those souls that have left their own flesh. But the Whip of the Hades whipped the soul, and whipped the soul all the year round. The soul was appalled, and it was said to be frightened by the wind, and then it was supported by the soul. "


    "It is especially effective for the soul, one catches one accurate ?!" Song Ning repeated.


    "Yeah, that''s true. Master, I don''t dare to casually say this, the Xianxian cable is used to transfer this bundle of immortals, and the soul-binding cable is for the soul." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning smiled. What does it mean to break through iron shoes and find nowhere to go? With this soul-strap, will he still be afraid of the albino who won Bai Ting when he goes to the Bai Family?


    [The author''s digression]: 6/6


    Today, I will add one more, look at the situation. If you continue to add more, you can add another four directly.

 Chapter 587： Nine Nether River Illustration

    "Is there anything to say about this soul-binding rope?" Song Ning said that he was going to tear down the thin wire-binding soul rope.


    "Master is slow!" Black Wind hurriedly stopped it.


    Song Ning placed the painting axis in front of Heifeng: "What did you say?"


    Heifeng slightly pondered: "Although this soul-binding rope is not a powerful treasure, but it is sealed with the Nine Nether River Chart, if you want to get this soul-binding cable, you must have the ability to control the Nine Nether River Chart. And if you want to control the Nine Nether River, you must have the Soul Bound Cable, but if you are the master, it should not be difficult to control the Nine Nether River, so now you only need to get the Nether Nether River. "


    "You said a whole lot ... why it seems like nonsense." Song Ning frowned.


    "Master, do n��t worry, you want this soul-binding cable, but in fact this soul-binding cable and the Nine Nether River Chart are related to each other, so if you want one, you must have two. Now you first drop a drop of blood into it This is on top of the soul-binding rope, so that the soul-binding rope can recognize you as the master. "Black Wind explained.


    In accordance with the practice of Heifeng, Song Ning cut his finger, and a drop of blood dripped into the soul-binding rope. As soon as the blood entered and infiltrated into the soul-binding rope, he immediately fully integrated into it, and there was no surface on the soul-binding rope A little bit of change, as if nothing had happened.


    Heifeng''s brow furrowed. It seems logical that the soul-binding cable should recognize the Lord like this, but if he can''t recognize the Lord now, it can only show that the owner before it is not dead, but since Song Ning can get this magic weapon, it means that The owner should have died, otherwise how can the magic weapon be obtained by Song Ning?


    Song Ning was still waiting for changes at this time. When he and Heifeng both thought that the soul-binding rope had not changed, the soul-bending rope suddenly flashed, and the light on it was great, followed by the light blinking on the rope , The string was like alive, like a small earthworm, twisted a bit, and finally flashed blue, tied on the painting axis.


    Black Wind was overjoyed, as if this soul-binding rope had become his magic weapon, and hurriedly said: "Yes, master, although the soul-binding rope is now your magic weapon, you still have to take it down first. , Take a look at the Nine Nether River Map, if you can suppress the Nine Nether River Map, you can use the Soul Bound Cable later. "


    Heifeng is not nonsense, he immediately passed some broken memory fragments into Song Ning ��s mind, and Song Ning finally understood these memories after seeing them. In order to use the Soul Bound Cable, you must let the Nine Nether Ghost River map be divided into a few points, otherwise, once the Soul Bound Cable is untied, the Nine Nether Nile River Map will be messed up.


    "Try it with the soul-binding cable first." Heifeng was also vigilant at this time. The Nine Nether Nile River is not a joke.


    Song Ning nodded firmly, and his heart moved. Soul-binding cable flew out of the painting axis and fell into Song Ning''s hands. As soon as Soul-binding cable had fallen into Song Ning''s hands, it quickly became larger. Whip with blue shimmer.


    At the same time, the drawing axis of the Nine Nether Rivers also slowly opened.


    Hoot!


    Woo ...


    ����.


    The sound of waves of ghosts crying and wolfing in the Nine Nether River chart, the picture only spread an inch, from which a wavy water light was emitted. This water light was like a river, and it was gushing out of the Nine Nether River chart. Inside, countless souls are circling and dancing, like a hell.


    Snapped!


    Seeing that some of the souls were flying towards him, Song Ning flicked the soul-binding rope in his hand. When the soul-binding rope was flicking, he whipped on the soul that was flying towards Song Ningfei. The wound appeared on the soul, and there was a sporadic fire beside the wound, but the fire disappeared after a while.


    Although the flames disappeared, those souls no longer dared to rush to Song Ning, but chose to retreat. Looking at it like this, they were really afraid of binding souls.


    With the continuous development of the Nine Nether River, the number of souls flying out of it is increasing. These souls are all around Song Ning, screaming, screaming, and rolling up a gust of wind, as if to Song. Ning demonstration, it seems to be intimidating.


    Song Ning had dealt with the soul many times, and naturally he would not be intimidated by the soul of this area, but he discovered that the more the Nine Nether Rivers unfolded, the soul flying out of it became stronger and stronger. The river with a sullen air flows out. After flowing out of the Nine Nether River chart, the water does not fall, but rises. If it is not within this Bodhi tree, it is feared that the river will go straight to the sky.


    "Master, in the Nine Nether Rivers, it is said that they are connected to different spaces, and the rivers in them are all real rivers. They are the waters of the Styx. If the waters of the Stygian are not controlled, they will pour out. At that time, the sky above this world will become the Styx. "Heifeng looked at these countless souls, and there was a trace of fear in his heart.


    At this time, Heifeng couldn''t see Song Ning''s true body under the bodhi tree, but those souls could see them. The reason why these souls surrounded Song Ning but didn''t dare to step forward was not entirely because of Song Ning''s hands. There is almost no power to bind the soul, but because of Song Ning''s body.


    Because of that one, the other shore flower!


    "The flowers don''t see the leaves, and the leaves don''t bloom. The weeping river beside the Hades, the other bank is separated." The ''near river beside the hailing house'' refers to the Stygian river. The flowers on the other shore are blooming beside the river, and weep all the year round, any soul Fear will be felt under the action of the other shore flower, which is why the soul in the Styx fears Song Ning.


    Click.


    The Nine Nether Nile River Tuton, which was unfolding, was only unfolded by one third at this time, and the Nine Nether Nile River suddenly stopped, causing the thousands of souls around Song Ning''s body to start screaming at the inside of the map, as if calling What did it seem as if there was something bigger in this picture that didn''t come out.


    But now, Song Ning feels the loss of spiritual energy all over his body, and also discovers the changes around him.


    All vitality around is beginning to wither. If it were not for the bodhi tree''s vitality, it would be withered by the unfolding of the Nine Nether River at this moment.


    Uh!


    In the roar of thousands of souls, Song Ning twitched the soul-binding rope in his hand, and the Nine Nether Nile River figure was put away. At this moment, the Nine Nether Nile River figure was like a revolving vortex center. Those souls were sucked back one after another. The clear but shady river floating slowly in mid-air.


    The cold surroundings disappeared, and the temperature suddenly rose, but the flowers and plants around them lost their vitality, as if withered.


    "The power of the cold in the Nine Nether River Charts is too strong, and ordinary people are afraid that it is really difficult to control." Song Ning murmured, at this time even he did not know whether he was only because of this soul-binding. Can control the Nine Nether River.


    When the Nine Nether River Map is completely rolled up, a huge thing in the Nine Nether River Map is quietly closed, but just before it is closed, an amazing spiritual consciousness flew from the Nine Nether River Map. Out, fell on Song Ning ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 588： Small discomfort

    Song Ning could not feel this spiritual consciousness, but the body suddenly felt that the vines entwined in the body suddenly grew a lot, the heart was faintly painful, but the pain was minimal, which made Song Ning feel quite For surprise.


    When Song Ning felt the pain in the heart, Xiao Ke awakened from the dream in the room on the top floor of the dazzling restaurant. She covered her heart, her face changed greatly, and the blood spewed out bit by bit.


    The heart was trembling, as if it was tightly strangled by something. A terrifying picture appeared in Xiao Ke''s mind. She forced to suppress the pain of the heart and got up and walked towards Song Ning''s room, but As she went out to Song Ning''s room, she saw Song Ning and Hei Feng walking back from the outside one after the other.


    Xiao Ke stared at Song Ning, and Song Ning stared at Xiao Ke for a while, then Xiao Ke was relieved and turned to return to the room.


    "Your face is not so good, what''s wrong?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s a nightmare."


    Xiao Ke was about to go back to the room, but was pulled by Song Ning. When Song Ning clasped Xiao Ke''s wrist, she had to infiltrate spiritually. Who knows that Xiao Neng could pull it away from Song Ning, she Turned around and pushed the door into the house, then closed the door heavily.


    Song Ning felt a little inexplicable. Xiao Ke was clearly uncomfortable. Why did she hide it?


    Although Heifeng didn''t understand it, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw the attitude between Xiao Ke and Song Ning.


    "What are you laughing at?" Song Ning asked.


    Heifeng cleared his throat, lowered his voice, and said in a voice that only he and Song Ning could hear: "Master, Xiaoke is also a woman. Women sometimes get upset and have poor health. So you do n��t have to worry. "


    Women still do this?


    While Song Ning was puzzled, she gave up the idea of ??asking Xiao Ke about the situation and turned back to the room.


    It was almost dawn at this time, but there was still a period of time until Chen Ning, after sitting on the bed, he began to think about the Nine Nether Nether River. Although there is now a soul-binding cable, the Bai family should not be afraid, But if the Bai family has been staring at him, he can''t use the Soul Bound and the Nine Nether River before facing Bai Ting.


    "The Nine Nether Nether River figure seems to be under some kind of suppression under the Bodhi Tree, and it can''t be fully displayed. I don''t know what it will be when it is actually used." Song Ning thought to himself, but after a long thought, he also imagined If it does not come out, it will be done temporarily.


    The time was almost the same. When it was already 90s, Song Ning got up and went to the palace. As soon as he went out, he found Li Yiyan standing outside the room.


    Li Yiyan was wearing a crimson robe and her hair fluttered. When she saw Song Ning coming out, she greeted immediately: "You woke up."


    "Well, why are you here?" Song Ning said.


    "Master Zun said that today Song Daoyou and the demon king are going to a certain enclave, I want to accompany them, I don''t know what Song Dao''s intention is?" Li Yiyan said.


    Song Ning smiled: "I''m afraid your master asked you to follow me to monitor?"


    Li Yiyan was embarrassed, but fortunately Song Ning just passed by with a smile, and did not take the joke he just took seriously. Although Hong Yuan Daoxian had the meaning of letting Li Yiyan monitor him, but now they dare not be blatant and let Li Yiyan follow, but I just want to know the truth and truth of Song Ning.


    Song Ning did not want to break the line, but he did n��t have to do his utmost. Song Ning did n��t fully believe that Tian Jizi said that there should be treasure in the secret realm, but it was not necessarily what Tian Jizi said. The kind of thing that can make the enchantment instantly invalid.


    "Song Daoyou teased me again." Li Yiyan lowered his head slightly and said softly.


    "Just kidding, Li Daoyou doesn''t want to take it seriously, let''s go." Song Ning finished, while giving voice to Heifeng and Xiaoke.


    He transmitted the voice to Heifeng while Heifeng had got up and went out. As for Xiao Ke, Song Ning passed on her voice, but she didn''t respond.


    "Wait a minute for me, I''ll go and see Xiao Ke." Song Ning then walked towards Xiao Ke''s room.


    As soon as he put his hand on the door of Xiaoke''s room, he heard Xiao Ke''s rumored reply: "I feel a little sick today, please go."


    Song Ning still pushed the door open after a short pause. At this time, Xiao Ke was meditating cross-legged on the bed, as if to adjust her body. Careful observation of her face would reveal that she was not looking well at the moment.


    "It''s really uncomfortable, what''s the matter?" Song Ning''s voice lowered a few points, this time he didn''t wait for Xiao Ke to resist, directly buckling Xiao Ke''s wrist, and the spiritual force penetrated into his body.


    But Song Ning checked for a long time, but found nothing, Xiao Ke''s body was not strange, just like usual.


    Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning, her lips were slightly dry, and there was a trace of tiredness in her eyes: "I don''t have any trouble, just some unclear problems, just adjust the interest rate."


    When it was close to Chen, Song Ning no longer stayed: "You are here to cultivate well, I will go back as soon as I go."


    "Huh." Xiao Ke responded.


    Song Ning turned away and walked to the door of the room, Xiao Ke suddenly stopped Song Ning.


    "the host!"


    Song Ning looked back: "Relax, just go to the enchantment outside the secret realm, there will be nothing wrong."


    Xiao Ke gritted his teeth gently: "Please still be more careful, but not to be careful of the secret realm and the enchantment, but to be careful of the other shore flowers in your body."


    "Okay, you should take care of your wounds." Song Ning seemed to remember something, took a bottle of Elixir from the storage ring and threw it to Xiao Ke: "Here are some Elixir, I don''t know if you take it to the body Does it help. "


    Xiao Ke caught the Elixir and gave Song Ning a plain smile with all his strength, and then watched Song Ning leave.


    After Song Ning left, Xiao Ke smiled and took a pill from the jade bottle, no matter what, put it in the mouth and chewed gently. At this time, her heart was still faintly painful, and the strength of the other shore flower has been since yesterday. It was extremely uneasy at the beginning, and it seemed to break out of the cocoon.


    "I don''t know how long I can persist ..." Xiao Ke took a deep breath, and then took a few pills to put in her mouth. After a while, her face was a little more beautiful, but she was still adjusting her breath.


    At the time of the small interest adjustment, Song Ning walked out of the restaurant, and after leaving the restaurant, he looked at the top of the restaurant again, seeming to be a bit worried.


    "Master, it doesn''t matter if you are small?" Heifeng said with concern.


    "Should it be okay, if there is something wrong, she will hide it?" Song Ning said.


    For women, Song Ning does n��t know much, and Black Wind does n��t know much, but Li Yiyan knows very well. Although Li Yiyan should n��t talk, she always feels that if even these things are hidden from Song Ning, then she does n��t deserve that friend. ''Two words.


    "Song Daoyou, Xiao Ke she ..."


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 589： Eight Diagrams Mirror Change

    "Huh? What happened to Xiao Ke?" Song Ning''s expression was slightly nervous.


    "Xiao Ke, she may be really unwell. Women generally don''t speak up at this time, because she is afraid to influence the people she likes to do things." Ruohuahua''s appearance is indeed somewhat inspiring.


    Heifeng was dumbfounded, but Song Ning did not put Li Yiyan''s thoughts on him at this time, but kept thinking about Xiao Ke. Song Ning didn''t know what to do yesterday. When Xiao Ke was in a bad mood, he always had some feeling Uncomfortable, Xiao Ke is sick today, and he is always thinking about it.


    "Xiao Ke was fine yesterday, what could cause physical discomfort?" Song Ning murmured.


    Heifeng wanted to talk, but when he saw Li Yiyan, he stopped. If it weren''t for his appearance now, he was afraid that he would have gone up with Li Yiyan.


    Li Yiyan can only face Su Ning''s problems, but she really doesn''t know about this matter. Now when Song Ning asks, she won''t talk nonsense.


    "Well, if Xiao Ke really has something to say, he should go and see the secret realm. If he can break the enchantment, he will break it. If he can''t break it, we will go back to the Diutian Restaurant to take care of Xiao Ke. "Ning Song finished, Song Ning accelerated her pace.


    By the time Song Ning reached the palace, it was already the hour.


    Outside the palace, the demon king, Tianjizi and others were already waiting here. Seeing Song Ninglai, the demon king stepped forward and said: "When Chen Chen is really the Chen hour, he can''t advance a little."


    Song Ning smiled lightly: "At a given time, I will not change it at will."


    During the speech, the demon king looked at Song Ning and found that Xiao Ke did not come. Instead, Li Yiyan followed. There was a slight guess in his heart. Could it be that Xiao Ke fell out of favor last night. Is Li Yiyan high? But although this thought flashed in my mind, the demon king did not put his mouth on it.


    "Although flying is not allowed in this imperial city, if it is Song Daoyou, the flying will fly, no one dares to control." The demon king''s words naturally gave Song Ningxing convenience.


    Song Ning clenched and thanked, and then swept the people around the demon king: "They all want to follow?"


    "No, only me and Tianjizi." Said the demon king.


    If all of them went, Song Ning would have some vigilance. After all, there is a secret realm, and there must be treasures in the secret realm. The fewer such people know, the better.


    "Song Daoyou, she followed?" The demon king pointed to Li Yiyan.


    Li Yiyan seemed to feel hostility and immediately bowed down: "Younger Li Yiyan, who has seen Master Demon King, his teacher told him to walk with Master Demon King today, he must obey the command of Master Demon King and must not act without permission."


    The demon king gave a sip in his heart. The old thing of Hong Yuan really taught a good disciple. Such a brilliant person. If he did not take her on this trip, he would be the demon king.


    "Li Daoyou walked along." Song Ning replied.


    The demon nodded his head and said nothing more. He turned over and took out a spirit boat: "Song Daoyou, let''s go."


    Several people got into the spirit boat and Tian Jizi drove. The demon king sat in the spirit boat with Song Ning and others. Of course, the topic of the chat is also related to the fairy art "Beng Tian".


    After flying for about an hour, Song Ning suddenly felt some movement in the storage ring. As soon as he checked, it turned out that the gossip mirror was flashing. Since he came to the demon domain, this gossip mirror has never been so, Song Ning immediately checked Explore.


    In the gossip mirror, the dot representing Song Ning coincides with one of the dots representing the spirit beast!


    Song Ning originally wanted to take out the map, but now the demon king is sitting here, what map does he need?


    "Demon King, may I ask which position in the demon domain we are in now?" Song Ning asked.


    The demon king thought a little: "It''s probably Zhengdong, why did Song Daoyou suddenly ask this?"


    Song Ning said with a smile: "Curious, are we going to the secret realm?"


    The demon king stunned slightly: "Does Song Daoyou still have the power to perceive? This should be the secret realm right underneath, such as today Jizi is looking for a foothold."


    Song Ning felt interesting, but did not expect that the first spirit beast encountered in this demon domain was accompanied by the demon king and others. I do n��t know if it would be easy for this green dragon to subdue. If it were like the spirit beasts before, it could Entering the gossip mirror by yourself is a good thing for Song Ning.


    As the demon king said, Tian Jizi had found the place where the spirit boat landed, and the spirit boat landed slowly.


    After the Lingzhou docked, the demon king walked out first, followed by Song Ning and others, and finally Tianjizi.


    Song Ning''s gaze glanced off the reef boat. The surrounding area is from the mountain peaks. Among the mountain peaks, even if there are secret areas, it is an ordinary thing. After all, where there are mountains and water, Feng Shui is extremely Jia, and the so-called secret realm is some ancient places where immortals practiced, or some sect sites.


    The place where they are located is the Col, and they are facing a lake, and now the eyes of the demon king have been falling on the lake water. I want to come to the lake that he said is the secret realm.


    Tian Jizi walked to Song Ning and explained, "Song Daoyou, outside the lake is the boundary."


    During the speech, Tian Jizi popped a spiritual force toward the front. This spiritual force hit less than three feet as if it hit a thing and suddenly dissipated. At the same time, there was a circle of ripples in the air, and a wave of light flashed. The enchantment in front of me also appeared.


    During breathing, the ripples disappear, the light disappears, and the enchantment disappears without a trace.


    "The enchantment is there, but where is the treasure that the two mentioned that can make the enemies invalid instantly?" Song Ning asked.


    The demon king and Tian Jizi looked at each other, and then the demon king retreated a few points. Tian Jizi turned over and took out a jade note, which contained a small formation in it.


    "This is a defensive formation, which can protect me from a certain degree of attack in the enchantment. Now I show it, and Song Daoyou sees it clearly." Tian Jizi said, throwing the jade note towards the enchantment, While throwing the jade paper, he pinched the magic tactics with both hands, and bursts of light, the small defensive enchantment in the jade paper also appeared.


    But at the same time that this enchantment appeared, Song Ning really seemed to feel a force that directly broke this small defensive enchantment, and this power was passed down from the bottom of the lake!


    Song Ning''s heart tightened. On this trip, he could find Qinglong, not to mention, is it really possible to get the treasure in Tianjizi''s mouth?


    Song Ning originally wanted to do his best, even if he could not break the line with force, then it does not matter, but now it is different. If there is a treasure that can invalidate the enchantment, maybe Xiaoxiao can be removed from the frost tomorrow. Rescue from the enchantment.


    The past once appeared in Song Ning''s mind, and everything between him and Leng Yuexiao is still vivid in his mind. In his heart, this woman is always remembered, and this woman may be able to meet him tomorrow!


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 590： Ling Tian Yi Jian

    "Song Daoyou, I and the demon king have also tried to break through the line before. The defensive ability of this enchantment is extremely strong. If we want to break through the line, the three people join forces, maybe they will be able to ..."


    boom!


    Tian Jizi''s sentence was not finished yet. Song Ning had already started to bombard the enchantment. With a palm down, the spiritual force hit the enchantment, but did not shake the enchantment.


    Song Ning used 90% of his power, but even so, he could not shake the enchantment. This scene fell in the eyes of everyone behind him, although everyone knew that Song Ning''s strength was not only that, but Song Ning suddenly said But his shot also revealed a trace of real strength.


    "Song Daoyou, it''s impossible for one person to break through. It''s impossible for us to come together." The demon king''s speech seemed to want to detect Song Ning''s truth and reality. If three people work together, they can sense each other. Regarding the strength of the other party''s attack, in this way, he can also understand Song Ning''s strength.


    Tian Jizi''s thoughts are naturally the same as those of the demon king, but before he can speak, he feels a cold wind around him.


    The look of the demon king suddenly changed. He looked in the direction of Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning''s hands were solid, his fingertips were in front of him, and there was a gust of wind around his body. If you feel it carefully, you can know that the gust of wind is actually Jian Qi.


    Suddenly, the wind surging around, a burst of sword light surrounding Song Ning''s body, as time passed, those tiny sword lights flew faster, and in the end, almost turned into a thread to completely wrap Song Ning, and this Song Ning of the time, in the madness of the sword spirit, the whole body flashed with sword light, as if the whole person had turned into a sword.


    "Good sword spirit ..." Li Yiyan lost her voice. Even though she had been to the Holy Sword Sect and had seen the elders in the Holy Sword Sect performing swordsmanship, she had never seen such a powerful sword spirit. Li Yiyan''s feeling is that it is enough to cut off everything in the world!


    It was not just Li Yiyan who was shocked at this time. Even the demon king opened his mouth halfway and was stunned by the strength of Song Ning. He has been in the monster domain for so many years and has never felt such a fierce sword spirit before. The power displayed in the palace is probably only one percent of what it is now.


    "This sword spirit seems to give people a kind of ..."


    "Can cut everything in the world, even if it is wind, even rain, even ..."


    "rule!"


    The demon king took a breath and only felt that his heart was trembling. I wonder if, under such a fierce sword spirit, even if he tried his best, he might be traumatized. Could this be Song Ning''s true strength?


    But then the demon king shook his head, Song Ning also burned the sky sword, and there was a type of burning sky. If he really fought with Song Ning, he was afraid that there was no chance of winning.


    Spiritual monks can be so powerful that Song Ning is worthy of being the first person in ancient and modern times, and worthy of being the first in the chain bridge ranking.


    At this time, the demon king was only fortunate. All the forbearance at that time was right. If the previous one didn''t hold back, he might not be standing here but lying in the tomb now.


    The sword energy around him is getting stronger and stronger, but Song Ning is still accumulating. At this time, it can be seen that Song Ning''s body is beginning to change, as if to transform into a lightsaber, but the lightsaber is not complete at this time. The lightsaber occupies one tenth, while Song Ning''s body still occupies nine tenths.


    However, under Song Ning''s power, the lightsaber''s part suddenly increased to 20%, while Song Ning''s body became 80%.


    "Human swords are one!" The demon king lost his voice.


    If it were n��t for the demon king ��s words, Li Yiyan had n��t even thought that the final part of the holy sword sect ��s highest swordsmanship book seemed to be the unity of man and sword. The original saying of Hong Yuan Dao Xian is "the sword of man is one, the world is the only one, and the demon and the demon are cut, and the world is invincible".


    At this time, Li Yiyan looked at Song Ning again, and there was a touch of admiration in her mind. If Master Hong Yuan Dao Xian asked her to seduce Song Ning, she was very reluctant.


    Which beauty does not love heroes?


    What''s more, Song Ning now exists not only as a hero, but even the Taoist Immortals at the pinnacle of this demon realm must be courted by three points in front of Song Ning. I heard it in history.


    "Break me!" Song Ning snorted angrily, her body like a sword, and flew out suddenly.


    Everyone only felt the light in front of them, and the lightsaber formed by Song Ning seemed to be elongated by half, and a long light flew away, hitting the enchantment.


    It wasn''t until Song Ning collided with the enchantment that the trailing light at the rear disappeared. At this time, all people understood that it wasn''t that the lightsaber became longer, but that Song Ning was too fast. When the sword passed, there was a taillight.


    The ground underneath began to tremble, and Song Ninghua ��s lightsaber was directly above the enchantment. The two-percent lightsaber collided with the enchantment and burst into a burst of light. The light overflowed like a spark, overflowing. The light scum fell on the ground, and the ground suddenly sagged as if it had been burned by high temperature.


    "Broken!" Song Ning gritted his teeth, even though he had exhausted all his spiritual energy at the moment, he still felt that the lightsaber could not break the enchantment.


    The demon king and others stood in the rear to see clearly. At this time, the tip of the lightsaber had penetrated into the enchantment by an inch, but he wanted to completely break the enchantment, but it was still a little worse.


    "What the **** is this ..." The demon king marveled at the two steps back, he knew the strength of the enchantment, and now Song Ning''s lightsaber could actually penetrate the enchantment, which already shows the power of this attack. Stronger than his attack.


    Now Song Ning wants to break the boundary with this sword of Ling Tian, ??which is obviously impossible, but now that he has penetrated the boundary, how can Song Ning stop?


    This sword carries his longing for Leng Yuexiao.


    How much do you miss, how strong is your sword energy, and how powerful is your strength.


    Two lines of tears fell, and Song Ning suddenly felt that his body seemed to become lighter, or that it became nothingness.


    Jianguang began to spread, from the original 20% to 30%, the moment the 30% of Jianguang appeared, the power of the lightsaber suddenly increased.


    laugh!


    The lightsaber had already penetrated the enchantment by one foot, but at most, it was only one foot.


    "Break me, break me!" Song Ning shouted, but at any moment, it was difficult for Jianguang to make any further progress.


    Song Ning is not reconciled, but this is the reality.


    But now, even though Song Ning can''t break this barrier, the demon king and others already have a deep understanding of Song Ning''s strength.


    They don''t know how strong this sword is by Song Ning, but if they feel this sword spirit, they can probably deduce that if this sword wants to kill Dao Xian, it''s a breeze!


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 591： Break through

    "The old man built the foundation at the age of ten, turned the **** at the age of twenty, at the age of twenty-five years, at the age of three hundred and fifty, at the age of three hundred and fifty, and has practiced for 1,260 years. More than a decade strong. "The demon king at this moment is a land cast for Song Ning''s admiration.


    Li Yiyan had bitterness in her heart, not to mention the demon king, even she once thought that she was the arrogant of heaven. Of course, if there was no Song Ning, she was indeed called the arrogant of heaven, but now she compares with Song Ning, Anyone of the same age will be overshadowed, they are too different.


    Heifeng looked at the power of Song Ning''s Ling Tianyi sword at this time, and secretly compared it in his heart, but because the time was too long, he could not remember who he knew could have such strength at Song Ning''s age.


    Although Song Ning''s strength is not the strongest in the ancient fairyland, it is enough to rank in the forefront.


    Ancient Wonderland, that''s a magical place. The endlessly powerful people may have just become famous today, and they will be killed by the rising newcomers of their peers tomorrow.


    Heifeng recalled that following Song Ning, he felt more and more like that, but now Song Ning is too strong, and there is no opponent. Will such a Song Ning fall?


    Practice together, just like sailing against the current, retreat if you don''t advance, especially standing at the top. If you don''t practice hard, it is extremely difficult to achieve success.


    Just when they sighed, Song Ning was still stalemate with the enchantment, he was not reconciled, he kept roaring, and heard a sense of desolation in the hearts of others.


    The enchantment came out of fluctuations, and everyone also saw that Song Ning could not break the array. If you want to maintain such a powerful attack, it must be very expensive. Moreover, the enchantment has the effect of anti-bite, which can devour the vitality of the people in contact. If Song Ning is still evacuating a little bit now, he may be injured if he is mild.


    "Song Daoyou, since you can''t break the battle, let''s retreat first, let''s think about other methods." Yao Wang said, at this moment his admiration for Song Ning is already indescribable. Before that, he still held the kind of ''let Song Ning come to break the battle. At the moment, the idea of ??"Benefits" is completely gone.


    The stronger the monk, the more he admires the strong. At this time, the demon king is very concerned about Song Ning. Whether this secret realm can be broken is small. If something happens to Song Ning, it is big.


    Li Yiyan had long wanted to speak, but her practice was similar to the black wind among the people. It was a bit inappropriate to speak first. Now that the demon king has spoken, Li Yiyan no longer has to endure: "Song Daoyou, it is better to quit for the time being. , It ��s so hard, I ��m afraid I might hurt my body! "


    The other two also persuaded Song Ning. In this way, Song Ning must be injured, the enchantment cannot be broken, and he was injured. This is not worth the loss.


    Everyone''s voice fell in Song Ning''s ears, why did Song Ning know? But now it is clear that the effect has been seen. If it is withdrawn at this moment, then when will it be possible to break through?


    Song Ning had just felt the power of Ling Tian Yijian when he cast it, and now he can only use 30% of the power of Ling Tian Yijian, and now of these 30%, there is still 10% because of his obsession with Leng Yuexiao. come out.


    In an instant, Song Ning''s body seemed to shake slightly.


    Helpless, lonely.


    Just when he was retreating from his heart and wanted to evacuate, deep in the bottom of the lake, a pair of huge eyes blinked, not knowing what he was thinking, but the nostrils sucked hard, as if to save something from Song Ning Sucked out of the ring.


    At this moment, even Song Ning doesn''t know what is missing in his storage ring, but if he takes out the gossip mirror to check it, he will find that the position of the positive east above the gossip mirror. The pattern of the spirit beast once subdued has been lost.


    Click!


    Just when Song Ning received the sword and retreated, the enchantment shattered!


    Even Song Ning himself did not expect that the enchantment would break, and outsiders might not see it, but Song Ning could feel how powerful the enchantment was, although his Ling Tianyi sword could penetrate the enchantment. In China, if you want to break the barrier, but there is too much difference, but now what is going on?


    After Song Ning''s retreat, the eyes of the demon king and Tian Jizi flickered, and when they came to Song Ning, the demon king fell on Song Ning''s backward body, holding Song Ning back, and at the same time, he was gentle Xian Li poured into Song Ning''s body to help Song Ning stabilize his mind.


    "Song Daoyou is really extraordinary!" The demon king marveled. He didn''t know how long he hadn''t praised others like this. Spiritual monk, even more powerful than him.


    "The old man admired it. Fortunately, he was thankful for Song Daoyou''s compassion, otherwise the old man''s family wouldn''t be able to take the sword of Song Daoyou." Tian Jizi was excited and didn''t forget to pat a flatter.


    This result was also beyond Song Ning''s expectation. He just nodded and did not talk to the two of them, but walked quickly towards the lake.


    At this moment, Song Ning explored the Bagua Mirror, and suddenly discovered the changes in the Bagua Mirror. At this moment, he vaguely understood why this enchantment was broken, but the more so, Song Ning was more concerned about the mysterious Qinglong Yue existing in this enchantment. It is dreaded.


    It can directly **** away the spirit beast sealed on the gossip mirror through the enchantment and the storage ring, and it happens to be the one that is in the east position. If it fights with this blue dragon, it is afraid that it will win more and less.


    "Song Daoyou, do you want to take a break first?" The demon king said with concern.


    At this time, Black Wind and Li Yiyan also followed, but all four of them stood behind Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept over the lake, the lake surface was calm without a trace of fluctuations, and even the wind blew through without any slight ripples. The entire lake surface was like a mirror, reflecting the sky directly.


    All this seems to be bland, but at this moment, it should not be calm.


    "Eh? The lake seems to be a little different from the previous ..." Black wind muttered, somehow, although the lake seems to be no different from before, but the black wind always feels that there is a problem with the lake.


    Song Ning listened to Heifeng''s words, and suddenly there was a picture flashing in his mind. It seemed that he had seen such a lake in a certain place. It seemed that he had ...


    "How does this lake look so familiar?" Li Yiyan spoke slowly, a strange color flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly: "Li Daoyou also thinks the lake is familiar ?!"


    Li Yiyan exclaimed: "So is Song Daoyou?"


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and he finally thought of where the picture emerged from his mind just now, but he could n��t believe it anyway. The lake he had seen there would appear here, even in the demon domain And, in this lake, there is a high possibility of hiding the green dragon ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 592： Qinglong

    At the same time as Song Ning thought, Li Yiyan also suddenly realized that the two were almost in unison: "Lost battlefield!"


    It''s the legacy of battle!


    It was the tomb of the giant on the 61st floor of the ancient pagoda in the battlefield of the relics. At that time, Song Ning and others nearly died at the 61st floor, but they finally managed to pass the customs, perhaps the 61st floor was in others. It seems to be a very difficult layer, but it is not the case at Song Ning, because Song Ning''s body has been completely transformed at the 61st floor.


    At that time, Song Ning passed the huge lake on the 61st floor twice. He saw the sky reflected on the lake twice, and he even saw something swimming in the lake.


    Until today, Song Ning finally realized that it was a dragon swimming in the lake!


    At the same time, Song Ning''s eyes landed on the lake in front of him. The lake is like a mirror. If you don''t look closely, you may not find that the sky reflected in the lake is completely different from the current sky.


    In Song Ning''s memory, the sky reflected by the lake at that time was exactly the same as the sky reflected by the lake in front!


    hiss.


    Song Ning could not help but take a half step back, at this time Li Yiyan seemed to have found something in general, she slowly backed away, seeming to be extremely frightened.


    The demon king and others did not know what was going on. Although the demon king had also entered the battlefield of the past, they did not rise to the sixty-first floor at that time, and now they do not know anything about the lake in front of them.


    "Song Daoyou, this lake ..." Li Yiyan''s eyes showed fear. This kind of thing was too strange. At this time, even if Li Yiyan''s cultivation was done, he felt cold behind.


    Song Ning took a deep breath: "It''s okay, it was okay at the time, and it''s okay now. The things in this world are interlinked, and it''s not surprising that they are similar."


    Song Ning said that he had to move forward, but was caught by Li Yiyan: "Song Daoyou, do you still remember that lake ... they seemed to have something?"


    The demon king and Tianjizi were a little stunned. They heard it in the clouds.


    "Maybe it''s a dragon?" Song Ning seems to be joking: "It doesn''t matter, if there is really a dragon to hurt us, it won''t wait until now. When the enchantment was broken just now, the things in the lake should have been shot. , Won''t wait until now. "


    Song Ning said so, the look of the demon king and Tianjizi changed. The two looked at the lake inexplicably, the lake was clear and reflected against the sky, but they didn''t know what was there.


    "If the two want to give up this secret realm, then Song Mou passed alone." During the speech, Song Ning had already moved forward.


    "Song Daoyou is slow." The demon king immediately followed Song Ning: "I''m looking for Song Daoyou to help, just to explore this mysterious realm. Now Song Daoyou breaks this barrier. If we stand still, wouldn''t we laugh?"


    Song Ninglue nodded: "Even if there is something wrong with Li Daoyou, there are still two Dao Xian heads. We don''t need to be afraid. If Li Daoyou wants to find out together, then we will go together. If Li Daoyou is afraid of an accident, stay here. Here, I let the black wind accompany you. "


    Heifeng felt excited when he saw this secret realm. He had already eagerly tried it. Now he heard that Song Ning wanted him to wait here. How could he be willing? But now it is up to him, and Li Yiyan has the right to decide.


    Li Yiyan came here to confirm the reality of Song Ning. Although this is the task given to her by Master Hong Yuan Dao Xian, in fact, in Li Yiyan ��s heart, somehow, she always wanted to get closer to Song Ning. Feeling, so she will follow today.


    She thought about the scene on the sixty-first floor, and suddenly the fear of the lake disappeared.


    There were many crisis on the 61st floor of the ancient pagoda. They were unable to escape, but they met Song Ning and Song Ning took them away.


    Song Ningzai, why should she be afraid?


    "Song Daoyou, I''m going." Li Yiyan''s mouth was slightly bent. At this moment, her smile was extremely safe, as if going forward is to go sightseeing.


    Heifeng was relieved. If he was not allowed to go, he would suffocate himself.


    The lake in front of them is not big, but a few people do n��t need to know that the mystery is hidden under the lake, especially Song Ning. It has been determined that Qinglong is near here, so it is not in the water, but can it be on the mountain?


    Surrounded by trees, layer by layer, it looks like a vortex from the height. Song Ning did not have a bird''s eye view on the Lingzhou boat before, so I don''t know the surrounding terrain at this moment. I saw something very similar before.


    On the lakeside, several demon kings stopped to look around, and at this time Tianjizi scrutinized around the lakeside.


    "First find the treasure that can invalidate the enchantment." Song Ning said.


    Tian Jizi replied: "Song Daoyou rest assured that once discovered, the old man will definitely notify him as soon as possible."


    Song Ning nodded, his eyes were always looking into the water.


    Shui Yingtian, but this day is the sky in the ancient pagoda, not the sky above them. Why? Song Ning doesn''t know what other people are doing, but at this moment his eyes can penetrate the water and see directly below.


    There is a first cave ten feet below the surface of the water, and it is not clear what is inside the cave, but Song Ning believes that this cave will definitely lead to another place, and ten feet further down, is the second cave, on the lake At the lowest end, there seems to be a cave.


    There are three caves in this lake. The three caves are located in different places and in different directions, so where will the final result be?


    While Song Ning was observing the lake, a huge virtual image suddenly appeared in the water. The virtual image appeared at once, and the head was so large that it filled the entire lake directly.


    At this time, Song Ning could not tell whether he was facing a lake or a ghost.


    �� �� ��.


    Song Ninglian retreated three steps, and he stared at the phantom in front of him. This phantom also stared at him. If Song Ninglian retreated three steps, I might not be able to see clearly at this moment. Occupied, and this phantom is a dragon entrenched in the lake!


    The dragon''s scales were blue, long beards fluttered, and the dragon''s eyes blinked. The golden pupils contracted, as if in large numbers of Song Ning, and as if staring.


    "Qinglong ..." Song Ning took a deep breath, even though he knew that this was just the phantom of Qinglong, but this huge body and the appearance like substance really made him creepy. This was not the first time he saw a dragon. It was the first time I saw a real dragon at such a close distance.


    Song Ning held his breath and his heart accelerated, and at the same time, the Qinglong seemed to move with Song Ning''s expression, gently shaking his body, suddenly, rushed out of the lake, and went straight to Song Ning!


    ��Author''s digression��: add 1 more

 Chapter 593： Qinglong returns

    This Qinglong came fiercely, and didn''t wait for Song Ning to react. It was already in front of Song Ning. Song Ning was a little flustered immediately, and his figure began to retreat quickly, but Qing Long did not hesitate to pounce on Song Ning''s body.


    There was no sense of impact that should have happened. When Qinglong struck Song Ning''s body, it turned into a ray of green smoke directly into Song Ning''s storage ring. On the gossip mirror in this storage ring, The position of Zhengdongfang turned into a green dragon, and there was no longer any dot of spirit beast that coincided with the dot of Song Ning on the mirror.


    Song Ning''s continuous retreat caused the attention of others, especially the demon king. He was already very cautious. When he suddenly saw Song Ning doing this, he could not help but retreat a few points. His expression was tense: "What happened to Song Daoyou? "


    Song Ning quickly shook his head. This matter about Qinglong must not be known to outsiders. Once the secret of the Eight Diagrams was revealed, he was afraid that he would become the target of the attack again: "Nothing, it seems that you have felt some illusion, did you not see it?"


    Everyone shook their heads and looked toward the calm lake. There was still no slight fluctuation above the lake, just like a mirror surface, and there was no illusion that Song Ning said.


    "Song Daoyou, were you sure you didn''t look away?" The demon king asked.


    It was at this time that Tianjizi, who had inspected around the lakeside, came back with a helpless look: "Song Daoyou, I have been searching for a long time, and I have not found the treasure that can invalidate the enchantment. Similarly, I also No barriers were found around this lake. "


    "What?" Song Ning put down Qinglong and turned to look at Tian Jizi: "No treasure was found, what about the treasure?"


    Tian Jizi''s expression was slightly flustered, and his tone was even more helpless: "Song Daoyou, I also tried it with the jade pad formation method just a moment ago. The formation method was released and it did not disappear, but it still exists, so ..."


    "So, you have to tell me now that the treasure that could temporarily make the enchantment temporarily lose its effect ?!" Song Ning''s voice sank three points.


    Tian Jizi looked ugly and hurriedly wanted the demon king to cast his eyes for help.


    The demon king took over Tian Jizi ��s words: "Song Daoyou, do n��t worry, if it is good now, there may not be anything that can invalidate the enchantment. In fact, the cause of the previous enchantment failure is the one you just destroyed. The enchantment, the enchantment is destroyed, then naturally it cannot produce such a miraculous effect. "


    Song Ning''s mind turned. In fact, he always had a question in his heart. How did he break the enchantment just now? Ling Tianyi Jian''s power is simply not enough to break the enchantment, but the enchantment opened inexplicably, gossip Something is missing from the mirror, but now Qinglong is automatically returning to place. Is it Qinglong that can affect the enchantment?


    Now that the Blue Dragon is in position, the formation cannot be invalidated.


    If this is the case, it really is not to blame Tianjizi and the demon king, but this is the end. If this is the case, it will inevitably cause people to doubt, it is better to take the opportunity to sell them.


    "According to what you mean, that is, I spent so much effort to break this barrier, but in the end I didn''t need anything. I made the wedding dress for you completely?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes to the demon king.


    Previous things about the treasure are all speculations, but now Song Ning is indeed a hero to break this enchantment. Moreover, when the demon king wants to come, the power of Ling Tianyi sword is enough to break the entire enchantment. If Song Ning is angry Under the sword, they are in danger.


    "Song Daoyou! We also speculated before this matter. Now that it is not possible, we naturally have a responsibility. It is better to do so. Don''t be angry first. If we can enter the secret realm, let Song Daoyou choose all the treasures first, how?" The demon king retreated. .


    Song Ning sneered: "All the treasures are my choice? Do you think I will go to the secret realm to help you!"


    The demon king smiled bitterly, and now Song Ning''s reaction is considered normal. If he is not angry at all, the demon king will think this matter is strange.


    Tian Jizi pondered for a long time and finally said: "Song Daoyou, if Song Daoyou don''t want to abandon him, when Song Daoyou goes to the frost enchantment to save people, the old man is willing to do his best."


    "Bo Li ?!" Song Ning looked at Tian Jizi coldly.


    Tian Jizi couldn''t help shivering: "Full strength, full strength!"


    "Well, you remembered this matter for me today. If you owe me, if you don''t pay it, I will come to discuss it one day!" Song Ning shouted coldly.


    The demon king hurriedly clenched his fists, but before waiting for the demon king to open his mouth, Song Ning had turned to take off, and with a big wave of his hand, the wind rose below, and the black wind and Li Yiyan took off.


    "Go to Chiyanhai." Song Ning said.


    Li Yiyan was naturally happy that Song Ning went to Chiyan Sea at this time, but it was black wind, and he always felt a little lost in his heart. He could not understand why Song Ning came in and left. For a certain reason, he worried that Song Ning was being monitored at this time, so he didn''t ask much.


    At the lakeside, the demon king and Tianjizi stared at each other, revealing bitterness, especially the demon king. If he did not completely understand the attack power of Song Ning today, he would not be so convinced.


    "Although Song Ning''s strength is amazing, he is too arrogant." Tian Jizi sighed: "What I am most afraid of is what made him unhappy. He remembered the things of my unscrupulous descendants before. Destroy our royal family ... "


    Instead, the demon king smiled: "Arrogance? If you are under 30 years old and you are not qualified to be arrogant, then I am afraid that people in this world will act in a low-key manner. If I have Song Ning''s natural talent, More than arrogance? "


    Tian Jizi smiled bitterly. His cultivation practice was promoted by the elixir. Naturally, he would not have this heroic feeling, but at this time he was more and more afraid of Song Ning, even this kind of knot The world can break open with strength, and under Daoxian, no one can make it bow.


    The three Song Ning disappeared in the sight of the demon king, and then the demon king allowed Tian Jizi to look around for the entrance to the secret realm. Since they came, they must have gone to the secret realm to find out.


    At this moment, in the middle of the air, although the three people are flying, Song Ning''s mind has been placed on the gossip mirror in the storage ring.


    His spiritual knowledge penetrated into the gossip mirror and fell on the blue dragon in the east.


    Just when his spiritual knowledge just fell, Qinglong suddenly spoke.


    "Qinglong belongs to, and gives you a trace of Qinglong''s power."


    "The power of the Green Dragon?" Song Ning felt that there was really a trace of power in his body, but this power was still very weak, but despite the weakness, Song Ning could still feel the fluctuation of this power, vaguely, as if in this Where there is power, whether it is time or space, there will be a momentary stillness ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 594： Blue Dragon Power

    The voice slowly passed into Song Ning''s mind: "The power of the Green Dragon, everything is still, and in an instant, it can make everything still in the world, even if it is the rule, take your cultivation as an example, slowly realize, slowly realize, southeast , Be desperate. "


    At the end of this voice, he no longer remembered. Song Ning knew that this time he had started the journey of the return of the Eight Spirits in the Eight Diagrams Mirror. Before, he had thought about whether to try to return the Eight Spirits in this demon realm. But at the time he did not understand how these spirit beasts should return, so he suspected that they might need to fight, and these spirit beasts are ancient spirit beasts. If they really fight, he is afraid that his strength will not be crowded.


    But now it seems otherwise.


    "Before this Qinglong, I only saw the virtual shadow. Although it is very real, it is indeed a virtual shadow. Is it true that the eight spirits collected today are just virtual shadows, not real spirit beasts?" Song Ning thought, But immediately, he laughed at himself. If it were true Eight Spirits, how could it be so easily overcome?


    Each of these eight spirit beasts is a strange beast between heaven and earth. It must have amazing strength. And they have long lived in this heaven and earth. How could they be so easily conquered?


    Gossip mirror ...


    Song Ninglingzhi is constantly hovering above the Bagua Mirror. Although the Bagua Mirror looks bland, it contains hidden mystery, can open the battlefield of the Nine Heavens, and may even reincarnate time and space ...


    "Song Daoyou?" Song Ning was thinking, and suddenly heard Li Yiyan''s voice beside him.


    Song Ning returned to his mind: "Li Daoyou, why?"


    "I just want to say that Song Daoyou shouldn''t care too much because he didn''t get the treasure. This kind of thing can''t be completely determined. Even in the Chi Yanhai, Song Daoyou may not be able to get that red inflammation, so ... Although Li Yiyan''s words meant to prepare Song Ning psychologically in advance, more of it came from the concern between friends.


    "Thank you, I understand in my heart that even if you respect Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, it is just to attract my attention. In other words, he just hopes that I can go to Chi Yan Sea. If he arrives at Chi Yan Sea, he can arrange a lot. The thing is to keep me or exchange immortal art from me. As for Chi Yan, it is nothing but his guise. "Song Ning said lightly.


    Li Yiyan was a little embarrassed. At this time, she realized that Master ��s thoughts had long been seen by Song Ning, but what she did n��t expect was that Song Ning had not seen it through since she had already seen it, and she went according to the Master ��s intention. To do this is not Song Ning silly, but Song Ning is really eager to find a way to rescue his beloved.


    "What kind of woman is she?" Li Yiyan was suddenly very interested.


    But Li Yiyan said this only in her heart. She couldn''t ask the exit. If it was asked, others might think she was obsessed with Song Ning.


    At this time, the black wind couldn''t help but say: "Master, in fact, the demon king''s proposal is also good. If there are any treasures in the secret realm, we can choose first. It''s not bad."


    Song Ning smiled: "There shouldn''t be anything good in that secret realm."


    When Song Ning said this, Li Yiyan and Heifeng couldn''t understand it, and Song Ning hadn''t entered yet. How could he know that there was nothing good in the secret realm?


    Song Ning then explained: "If there is a treasure in the secret realm, then it will not be so simple that it will be broken, and I saw the secret realm, and the surrounding feng shui is general."


    Li Yiyan and Heifeng do n��t understand Feng Shui, and Song Ning actually does n��t understand, but their monks, who generally practice feng shui, generally have feelings about feng shui. Wherever spiritual energy gathers, there may be treasures or spirit beasts, These are theorems. The place they went to before did not have too much spiritual power. Although it is more than other places, it can actually be said to be slightly higher than the ordinary area.


    Song Ning explained in this way that the two of them could not refute. The three of them flew all the way in this way, but only half of them were abandoned, and they saw three people in the sky in the distance.


    Looking closely, these three people are Hong Yuan Dao Xian, Zi Meng Dao Xian and Yun Hai.


    Song Ning thought, this should be the transmission of Li Yiyan to Hong Yuan Dao Xian, otherwise Hong Yuan Dao Xian could not appear here.


    "Song Daoyou, you''re here. It''s a pity that there is nothing to gain in this secret realm." Hong Yuan Dao Xian had a regretful face on his face, but his heart was extremely cheerful. The secret realm returned empty-handed. , In this way, the chance of their side getting the magic technique is much greater.


    Song Ning didn''t say much about the matter, but said openly: "Hong Yuan Dao Xian, we will go to Chi Yanhai now, how can we get Chi Yan?"


    "This depends on the creation of Song Daoyou. Let''s go to Chi Yanhai first. Song Dao You shouldn''t be anxious. This Chi Yan can''t be obtained with anxiety." Hong Yuan Dao Xian Dao.


    Song Ning did not care about Hong Yuan Dao Xian and his elders, but Li Yiyan always felt a little wrong, so he said to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, although my master said Chi Yan, but Chi Yan ... Yi Yan sincerely persuade , Song Daoyou must not have too much hope. "


    "Thank you." Song Ning returned.


    What Li Yiyan wanted to say, but think about it, after all, the teacher respected her for so many years, she could only sigh.


    "Hong Yuan Daoyou, Yunhai and I will join in the fun together, doesn''t it matter?" Zimeng Daoxian asked aside.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian said with a smile: "It''s okay, Zimeng Daoyou came to visit Chi Yanhai, I am naturally happy."


    During the conversation, Song Ning''s speed increased, and the side of the black wind really turned into a black wind, followed closely by Song Ning. As for Hongyuan Dao Xian and others who saw Song Ning speeding up, they naturally speeded up.


    After four hours, a red sea appeared in front of the group.


    Song Ning hadn''t felt anything before, but when he arrived near the crimson ocean, he discovered that there was some movement in the gossip mirror, but it wasn''t the strange poor in the southeast, but the Suzaku in the south.


    Song Ning knows that the size of the demon territory is not such a small territory, but today he just flew from the eastern blue dragon and was close to the Suzaku in the south, which shows that these spirit beasts are not at the extreme of the direction, but at It is suitable for your own survival. To be precise, these ghosts are likely to be stored somewhere.


    "For the first time, I saw these light spots representing spirit beasts constantly moving. I thought they were moving within a certain range. For example, this Suzaku may be moving within the Red Flame Sea. It''s moved. "Song Ning thought.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian pointed to the front with a smile on his face: "Song Daoyou, the former is Chi Yanhai, which is one-sixth of the demon domain."


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 595： Arrive at Chiyanhai

    "I don''t care about a fraction of it. I just want to know about Chi Yan. My purpose is only Chi Yan. If I can''t get Chi Yan, my trip will be empty-handed." Song Ning finished, laughing Looking at Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, he naturally knew what Hong Yuan Dao Immortal thought: "Hong Yuan Dao Friends, if they return home empty-handed, then they will be the same as the demon king''s secret realm."


    Hong Yuan Dao Xiangan coughed twice: "Cough, Song Daoyou rest assured, I will definitely try my best. Come, I will take Song Daoyou some sightseeing again."


    I want to come here in Hongyuan Dao Xian, but anyone who comes to this red sea wants to take a sightseeing tour first. It can be regarded as a grand scene in the Demon Realm, but this grand scene is not for anyone to watch. Because the flames above the sea in the Red Sea are burning with flames, and the water and water vapor floating above the sea are all sporadic flames.


    The temperature of this flame is extremely high. If you are not careful, even the spiritual realm monks may be burned directly, even these fairyland monks are very likely to be hit hard.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian said, pointing to Quan Ning to show Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, this Chi Yanhai is a treasure. If a monk who is practicing the Fire Department of Xianshu, he can fully practice in the Yan area inside Chi Yan Sea, but The temperature in the scorched area is too high, and the flame is too poisonous, which is not acceptable to ordinary monks. "


    Song Ning looked in the direction pointed by Hong Yuan Dao Xian. It was really like what he said. The air in that direction became more fiery and twisted, and seemed to be scorched. If you look closely, you will find that almost all of the air is Flames are indeed not accessible to ordinary monks.


    If it is an ordinary scenery, Song Ning is naturally not interested, but if it is this Yanyan area of ??the Red Sea, Song Ning has some interest.


    "What is the relationship between this inflammation zone and Chi Yan?" Song Ning asked.


    Hong Yuan said that Dao Xian was stunned. He thought he hadn''t waited to start explaining. Song Ning knew something.


    "This inflammation area can basically be said to have been formed because of red inflammation. In fact, red inflammation is in this inflammation area, only ..." Hong Yuan Dao Xian said, scratching his nose, hesitating.


    "Say." Song Ning said.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian cleared his throat: "Song Daoyou, Chi Yan is in the center of the Yan District, which is difficult for ordinary monks to enter, so ..."


    "Ordinary monk? Am I also an ordinary monk?" Song Ning looked at Hong Yuan Daoxian with a smile.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian smiled and said: "Song Daoyou is naturally not an ordinary monk, but even Song Daoyou is afraid that it is still difficult to enter the center, so we still have to think long."


    "Humph." Song Ning chuckled: "Hong Yuan Taoist, how do I think you are joking with me?"


    Hong Yuandao''s face changed: "What do you say about Song Daoyou? If you don''t think long about this, Song Daoyou would have a hard time entering the central area, but Chi Yan is in the central area."


    At this time, Song Ning did not talk nonsense with Hong Yuan Dao Xian: "The purpose of my coming here is very clear. Chi Yan Hai finds a way. I want to enter that central area. If I can get in, then whether I can get Chi Yan, It ��s my own business, but if I ca n��t get in, then I ��m sorry, this trip to Chi Yanhai, I ��m afraid it will make a difference. ��


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian naturally heard that Song Ning was threatening, but even before Li Yiyan saw the strength of Song Ning and transmitted it to him, how could he turn his face with Song Ning at this time? Besides, there is no slight advantage in turning over with Song Ning. If they really fight, under the crazy state of Song Ning, their Chi Yanhai will be seriously injured, even if they can kill Song Ning, eventually Chi Yanhai is afraid of it. Obsolete.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yuan Dao Xian can only endure: "Song Daoyou listened to me and said slowly, there is a Xuanhuo cave in Chiyan Sea. There are 99 holes in this cave. If Song Daoyou can get through it and get the ice armor, Then it will be able to resist some of the high temperatures of red inflammation, so that it is much more convenient to enter the central zone. "


    "Then let''s go." Song Ning said.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian also wanted to give Song Ning a good introduction to Chi Yanhai, but he saw that Song Ning could not wait, and he had no choice but to lead the way. At this time, Zi Meng Dao Xian heart also had some deep understanding of this Song Ning It is true that this person really does not procrastinate, and that people who do things without procrastination should also be a decisive generation. Such people should not be easily provoked.


    In the vast red flame sea, there is a flowing fire light. In this fire light, the sea water can also be seen. The sea water and the fire light are mixed together. They restrict each other, but do not cancel each other. This falls in Song Ning''s eyes, vaguely. It made Song Ning feel like two forces from Yin to Yang in his own body. This fusion, if necessary, was enough to explode amazing power.


    Song Ning thought that he had come to the sea of ??Chiyan Sea. He saw that the tip of Hongyuan Dao ��s toe was lightly tapped on the sea of ??Chiyan Sea, and a circle of ripples swayed open. Then, at the center of this ripple appeared a The vortex, the vortex is getting bigger and deeper, and the surrounding seawater disappears instantly.


    "Song Daoyou please." Hong Yuan said.


    Song Ning took the lead and he went in, followed by Hong Yuan Dao Xian and others.


    The vortex seemed to have some kind of magical suction. When the suction appeared, Song Ning was sucked into the bottom of Chiyan Sea without moving.


    After blinking, Song Ning stood on the open ground. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Song Ning really wouldn''t believe it. The Chiyan Sea of ??this scale actually floated in mid-air, and the place where he was at the moment was Chiyan. Under the sea, about ten feet above his head, is the seabed of Chiyan Sea.


    There are many creatures swimming in the seabed of the Chiyan Sea. These creatures look no different from the ordinary seabed creatures, but if you want to survive in the Chiyan Sea, heat resistance is necessary, so Song Ning will not look down Any of these creatures.


    At this time, in front of Song Ning''s group, there were two rows of monks. The two rows of monks were high and low, but at this time, they looked respectfully one by one. At the moment when Song Ning appeared, they all bowed to salute: "Respect Senior Song Ning!"


    Song Ning frowned, looking at Hong Yuan Taoxian.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian spread his hands helplessly, seemingly unaware of the matter: "Maybe they were too excited to hear that Song Daoyou was coming, or that the admiration for Song Daoyou was too heavy, so this was the case. Song Daoyou do n��t care, let ��s go inside and take a break. I will take Song Daoyou to Xuanhuo Cave. ��


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 596： Hongyuan Yuan

    "Go now." Song Ning coldly glanced at these monks around.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian dismissed the disciples around him, and the latter half walked in front of Song Ning and directed: "Why are Song Daoyou so anxious? If you are in a bad state, it is extremely difficult to obtain the You ice armor. This You ice armor is ... "


    "Don''t Hongyuan Dao want to tell me that this quiet ice armor is also extremely difficult to obtain. Since your Chiyan Sea has existed, no one can get it?" Song Ning paused and looked sideways at Hongyuan Daoxian, Although there was a smile on Song Ning''s mouth at the moment, anyone could see that there was a chill in this smile.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian was extremely embarrassed at the moment. He coughed a few times, but he could not answer for a while.


    However, Li Yiyan didn''t say to Master, she said instead: "Song Taoyou, this secluded ice armor is actually a rune. If it can be obtained and blessed on the body, it is just a kung fu that can last a burnt incense, but this rune You must enter the Xuanhuo Cave to obtain it. As for whether it can be obtained, it is not by chance that no disciple of Chi Yanhai will be able to obtain it, but no one has obtained it unless he was a disciple of Chi Yanhai. "


    "Chi Yanhai disciple?" Song Ning laughed: "Chi Yanhai disciple !?"


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian glared at Li Yiyan fiercely: "Don''t misunderstand Song Daoyou, what I said is also for you to rescue your beloved person, there is no other intention, if you misunderstand me for this matter, then I really can''t talk. "


    "Oh, if it weren''t for me to draw symbols, I''m afraid that I really want to be your disciple of Chi Yanhai?" Song Ning said coldly.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian was stunned, would Song Ning draw a symbol?


    Song Ning no longer asked Hong Yuan Dao Immortal at this time, this Hong Yuan Dao Immortal would not be full, and nothing would directly reveal the truth, it is better to ask Li Yiyan directly.


    "Li Daoyou, I believe you Chi Yanhai should know what the rune of that ice armor looks like?" Song Ning asked.


    Even though Hong Yuan Dao Xian sent a message to Li Yiyan at this moment to prevent Li Yiyan from speaking, Li Yiyan still nodded.


    Hong Yuan said that the immortal beard had blown up, but now Li Yiyan ignored him at all.


    Song Ning walked to the side of Hong Yuandao Immortal and patted lightly: "Hong Yuan Daoyou, you taught a good disciple. If Li Yiyan didn''t tell me the truth just now, today''s red sea is afraid that it will become a piece Bloody sea. "


    Hong Yuandao Immortal''s heart sank, his majestic masters were even intimidated by Song Ning. If it was put in the past, don''t say Song Ning is a spiritual realm monk. Even if Song Ning is a Daoxian, his Hong Yuan Dao Immortal will be furious And even shot.


    But now, he can only retreat when he thinks of the piece of Ling Tianyi sword that Li Yiyan returned.


    "Oh, Song Daoyou said this, small words don''t tell the truth, I will also tell the truth, Song Daoyou really can draw a rune? That rune is extremely complicated, I heard that wanting a rune requires items such as fairy pen and ink. We do n��t have these in Chiyanhai. ��Hong Yuandao thought, he still wanted to make Song Ning become a disciple of Chiyanhai, as long as he became a disciple of Chiyanhai, even if he did n��t stay in Chiyanhai, then For Chi Yanhai, it is also the best shield.


    But while this Hongyuan Daoxian was speaking, Song Ning turned over and took out a brush.


    This writing brush looks very worn, but there is a burst of fairy energy on it, which is extremely rich, and it is not ordinary at first glance.


    "Xianbi? I have."


    Hong Yuandao''s fairy throat knot wriggled. At this time, he was considered to have served. Even if Song Ning was powerful, he even had such things as fairy pens. When were these fairy treasures all bad street stuff?


    But even so, Hong Yuan Dao Xian continued: "Will Song Daoyou even have Xian Mo Run paper or something?"


    "If I don''t have it, do you have it?" Song Ning frowned: "Hong Yuan Daoyou, I don''t have time to go around with you here, Chi Yan, I will take it away today. If you push three times again, don''t blame me."


    During the speech, Song Ning''s breath began to become fierce: "I dare to squeeze the demon king in the imperial city, and dare to lay down the cruel words in the Red Flame Sea. If you are to grind with me here again today, then I will start. I do n��t know how many people can survive in Chiyan Sea, but you, do n��t want to live. "


    Hong Yuandao Xian''s face was ugly. Fortunately, there were no monks around him. If disciples around Chi Yanhai saw that his head was so oppressed by Song Ning, wouldn''t his head be embarrassed and thrown home?


    At this time, Zimeng Daoxian didn''t say a word. She knew that at this time, she would only intervene to humiliate herself. Moreover, her practice was not as good as Hongyuan Daoxian. If Song Ning pointed her finger at her, wouldn''t it be worth the loss?


    In Chiyanhai, these disciples practiced retreat here all the year round and rarely went out. Chiyanhai had a natural effect of isolating spiritual power, so they did n��t know much about the outside world. Before that, they received special orders from the school. It was said to greet a senior named Song Ning, but when this senior came, everyone saw that it was clearly a spiritual monk.


    For the spiritual realm monks, these disciples naturally disdain, coupled with Song Ning''s arrogance before, these Chi Yanhai disciples are even more delayed for Song Ning.


    Now under the order of Hong Yuan Dao Xian, the second chief disciple of the martial arts took a few personal disciples to fetch the runes of the Youbing armor. When they were near Hong Yuan Dao Xian and others, that first disciple Squinting looked at Song Ning and hummed: "You said, why do you let us welcome such a spiritual monk?"


    The two disciples around me laughed: "Who knows, maybe because he can draw symbols?"


    These disciples came to Hongyuan Dao Xian while talking, and their voices were not concealed. They saw more monks visiting Chi Yanhai, from Dao Xian to Xu Xian, which was the first time today Spiritual monks, even respectful monks who come here must be respectful and treat them very politely, but now they are just a spiritual monk, so they will naturally not shy away from speaking.


    It was just that they had just walked in front of Hong Yuan Dao Xian, and they saw Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s face as earthy, grabbed the rune, and scolded: "All leave me!"


    Several people were stunned. Although they didn''t know why the head was so angry, they could only retreat, but just when they were about to retreat, they suddenly heard the spiritual realm monk that they looked down on.


    "and many more."


    Hong Yuan Dao''s heart sank, and immediately turned his head: "Song Daoyou, they are not sensible, if they know your identity, you dare not ..."


    "As the saying goes, the son does not teach, the father passes, the teaching is not strict, and the teacher is lazy. They are nothing more than a spiritual realm. If you take action against them, you will feel that I am bullying others and find him." , But there was a chill in the plain.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 597： Disagree with each other

    He didn''t want to be too public in Chi Yanhai before. If it were here, Hong Yuan Dao Xian could give less resistance, then he would also be polite to Hong Yuan Dao Xian Ke.


    But this is not the case now. This Hong Yuan Dao Xian has repeatedly pushed back and forth, and has his own abacus in his heart. Now even the disciples of Chi Yanhai have started to ridicule him. If he does not take out some temper, this Hong Yuan Dao Xian thought he was afraid of Chi Yan Hai.


    Song Ning had to build momentum in the imperial city before, and finally succeeded. How can he be suppressed in this red sea now?


    In the old days, humility was natural, but now Song Ning ca n��t be humble in this demon domain. Once he is humble, he may be suppressed by others.


    There are still many things to be done by the demon domain and his party. If they are not publicized, they will be hindered by many parties. This is true of the realm of truth. If Song Ning wants to speed up, he has to publicize.


    At this time, he squinted at Hong Yuan Dao Xian, waiting for Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s reply.


    This time, Zimeng Daoxian said: "Don''t be angry with Song Daoyou, this child is indeed under-disciplined, maybe he is accustomed to arrogance on weekdays, I don''t know your identity as Song Daoyou, and the speech is clashing. Let his dear son let him go. "


    Zi Meng Dao Xian said so, Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s complexion suddenly turned green, which pot was not opened and which pot was raised, how can I tell this now?


    But now he doesn''t have time to blame Zimeng Dao Xian. He flipped his hands and picked up the chief disciple, and threw it heavily before Song Ning.


    This male disciple''s face changed dramatically, and he never thought that such a seemingly spiritual monk should treat two Daoxian politely with him.


    "Lei Yuan, don''t hurry to apologize to your senior Song Ningsong!" Hong Yuan Dao Xian scolded.


    Lei Yuan heard that his heart sank. He dared to get up from the ground. He apologized before kneeling in front of Song Ning, but he had n��t waited until he lowered his head, but he was held by a spiritual force. .


    "The unknower is not guilty, he doesn''t know, I don''t blame him, but he doesn''t know, but blame you." Song Ning''s palm gently pushed, Lei Yuan was pushed back by a spiritual force, Lei Yuan retreated At that time, Song Ning and Hong Yuan Dao Xian looked at each other.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian has n��t spoken yet, and Song Ning said in a deep voice: "Chi Yan is the thing of Chi Yan Sea. I am indeed asking for Chi Yan Sea. Therefore, I am very polite to you today. I hope Hong Yuan Dao has some self-knowledge. When you face, you will continue. If I do n��t give you a face, do n��t just stick it on me, be careful to cause trouble to your upper body. "


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s eyes twitched, and for a moment, he really wanted to directly engage with Song Ning, but he thought twice, Song Ning dared to be so proud in the Imperial City that day, even the demon king didn''t do anything to him. Chi Yanhai, how dare he Hong Yuan easily do it?


    At this moment, there was a complete silence around Song Ning. No one knew that he hadn''t finished his speech. Naturally, no one dared to speak up. As for Hong Yuan Dao Xian, he was busy reducing the pressure in his heart. Where would he speak?


    Even Zi Meng Dao Xian was silent at this time, especially when she heard Song Ning''s last four words ''causing trouble to the upper body'', she was only accompanied by Song Ning on this trip, the set was close, if it was really because of a sentence Words blame the upper body, she has really been practicing for so many years.


    However, when no one dared to speak, Li Yiyan whispered: "Song Daoyou, Yiyan has a sentence, I don''t know what to say, but not to speak."


    Song Ning''s aura was slightly reduced, and her eyes fell softly on Li Yiyan: "Please talk to Li Daoyou."


    Li Daoyou, ��please�� talk? !


    When I spoke to Hong Yuan Dao Xian just now, it was almost like a reprimand from an elder to a junior. But now when I speak to Li Yiyan, is it ��please�� to speak?


    At this moment, Hong Yuan Dao Xian suddenly seemed to want to understand what was in general. Today Li Yiyan is so obedient to Song Ning, and Song Ning has such a gentle attitude to Li Yiyan, could it be that they have happened intimate things last night?


    Hong Yuan Dao Xianzheng conjectured that Li Yiyan had already spoken again: "Master Zun his old man naturally has some ideas of his own. This also invites Song Daoyou to blame, and the disciples of Chi Yanhai collide with Song Daoyou. After all, they are only spiritual monks. Open up? "


    "Li Daoyou is begging me?" Song Ning smiled.


    Li Yiyan bit his lower lip lightly, his expression moved slightly, and then nodded his head, responding softly.


    Song Ning waved his sleeves and put his hands on his back: "Well, since Li Daoyou spoke, then I won''t pursue it anymore. I thought everything that happened before in the Chi Yan Sea hasn''t happened, but next I hope that no one will hinder me. "


    Although Song Ning was talking to Li Yiyan at the moment, his eyes actually fell on Hong Yuan Dao Xian, and what he said to Li Yiyan was naturally gentle. However, when referring to Chi Yuan Dao Xian, Song Ning''s tone changed: "Song Save the heart, in the process of saving people, who will stop me, who I will kill. "


    "We remember Song Daoyou''s words, it''s better to draw a symbol first." Li Yiyan smiled his lips, although Song Ning''s words were full of murderousness, but at this time she always remembered the word "friend" that Song Ning said, just short After two days of contact, she could feel Song Ning''s heart to save people, and she could also feel that Song Ning was not willing to kill people easily. Coupled with her relationship with Song Ning''s ''friend'', Li Yiyan dared to mediate.


    But at this time, even though Li Yiyan began to mediate, Song Ning will not stop there, Hong Yuan Dao Xian refused to accept, then this matter will not be finished.


    "Hong Yuan Daoyou, you seem to be unconvinced?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Hong Yuan Dao Xian.


    Hong Yuan Dao Immortal pressed the anger in his heart: "How could it be? Song Daoyou is so domineering and leaking, I naturally dare not accept it, but Song Daoyou humiliated me like this in my red sea, I am afraid it is not appropriate?"


    Rely on Chiyan Sea?


    Song Ning had long known that Hong Yuan Dao Immortal would not be so easy to deal with. Now in this red sea, besides, Song Ning still wanted him, plus his own strength, he believed that Song Ning was only a few words of collision, He won''t really do it, so at this moment he has to say a few words to save face.


    It is a pity that Hong Yuan Dao Xian was wrong.


    At the time when Hongyuan Dao''s fairy words came out, Song Ning turned his fingers around and turned into swords to point to Hong Yuan Dao''s immortals. Surrounded by bursts of sword gas.


    This sword was pointed out, without any offensive, but it was exposed with power, and there was no way to restrain it. When the surrounding air blew through, it seemed to be cut off by this sword gas.


    Song Ning''s move was too sudden, and the people around him were terrified. He thought that Song Ning was about to fight. Hong Yuan Dao Xian was also in a deep heart.


    It''s just that Song Ning doesn''t move, and his Hong Yuan Dao immortal won''t move. After all, he really doesn''t want to start with Song Ning. With this action, he is afraid that he will be more aggressive ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 598： Funeral sea

    "Since Hong Yuan Dao wants to start, don''t hold back." When Song Ning said this, the sword qi on his body had begun to overflow. At this time, these sword qi surrounded him all around, just like a pair of hands. Posture.


    When Hong Yuan Dao Xian saw Song Ning, he shot and wanted to fight, but he retreated slightly in his heart, but when he thought that this was in Chiyan Sea, he could be able to perform some techniques that the outside world could not do in Chiyan Sea. What''s more, they are so noisy that they have disturbed many of the disciples and elders in Chiyanhai. If he is so admired by Hongyuan Daoxian now, will he still be spineless in this Chiyanhai?


    But whenever Daoxian needs face, even when facing Song Ning, how many people can hold back?


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian felt the attention around him, and he gritted his teeth: "Since Song Daoyou is so interested, it is better to teach the old man a few tricks, or to open my eyes to my disciples of Chi Yan Hai?"


    The original thought in the hearts of several people around was that this Hong Yuan Dao Immortal would also be like the demon king, and eventually he would not fight with Song Ning, but now, at first glance, is this Hong Yuan Dao Immortal crazy? Song Ning hands on?


    The most shocking thing is Zi Meng Dao Xian. She did not expect that Hong Yuan Dao Xian could even say such things. Normally, as the head of Chi Yan Hai, there must be many considerations before starting. Song Ning even enlightened me.


    In this regard, Song Ning only smiled, if he was so squeezing the demon king, the demon king said that he wanted Song Ning to enlighten me, Song Ning may not be able to overcome the demon king, but now this Hongyuan Dao is immortal If Xiuwei does not have a demon king higher than that, then there will be no suspense in this battle.


    Just as Hong Yuan Dao Xian said he wanted Song Ning to enlighten him, his whole body had begun to condense, his hands began to seal, his lips opened and closed, and there were words in his mouth, as if he was talking about something.


    "Song Ning, my move is also the strongest move of Hong Yuan Dao Xian. Since we are only contesting today, we will make a move. I use my burial of fire, you use your sword of Ling Tian, ??we Let ��s compare to see who is stronger! ��When Hong Yuan Dao Xian spoke, the whole body was already flashing red light. This red light was the fire light. Song Ning could see with naked eyes that these fire lights were the red flames above. Flying in the middle, it seems that this Hongyuan Dao immortal seems to be borrowing the power of the Chiyan Sea.


    A few people around didn''t even feel a little stunned at first sight, especially that of Zi Meng Dao Xian. Just now she heard Hong Yuan Dao Xian talking about the demon domain Song Ning, but Zi Meng Dao Xian heart thought that Hong Yuan Dao Xian was quite imposing. Fairy at the bottom of the box?


    But look at it now, what immortal technique at the bottom of the box, this Hong Yuandao immortal is just want to speculate.


    A move will determine the victory and defeat. This move is still his strongest one. It can only be exhibited in Chiyanhai. Borrowing the power of Chiyanhai can achieve such a shameful degree. Zimeng Taoxian also admires it .


    In fact, in Zi Meng Dao Xian''s view, this victory has been divided, and it is absolutely impossible for Song Ning to defeat Hong Yuan Dao Xian.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s trick of burying the sea of ??fire, that was the trick that the ancient immortals ran down, even if it is not a very powerful fairy technique, but it can exert great power in this red flame sea, but only This technique requires a period of time to accumulate energy. If there is not enough time, you cannot draw enough power from the Red Flame Sea, and you cannot maximize the power of this technique.


    Many disciples in Chi Yanhai were attracted by this force, which was the effect that Hong Yuan Daoxian wanted. He knew that he could n��t really fight with Song Ning here. I know that if he loses Hong Yuan Dao Xian, then even in this red sea is ashamed.


    But if there is only one competition, Hong Yuan Dao Xian has absolute self-confidence. His own funeral sea can beat Song Ning, but the funeral sea needs energy, so he just said those words just now.


    At this time, Song Ning was watching this Hong Yuan Dao Immortal accumulating energy without any movement. Although Song Ning''s sword energy was condensing, in Song Ning''s view, the power of Chi Yanhai was constantly borrowed by Hong Yuan Dao Xian. If Hong Yuan Dao Xian really completed his efforts, even if he used Ling Tian Yi Jian, he would not be able to resist the power of the entire Chi Yan Sea.


    Hong Yuan Dao Immortal has more and more condensed power around him. The more this power, the stronger the fire around him. This point Song Ning can feel even if he doesn''t shoot.


    "Master, this trick of burying the sea of ??fire is to borrow the power of Chi Yanhai. The size of Chi Yanhai is so strong that it is not something your Lingtian sword can resist!" Heifeng hurriedly passed sound.


    Even though Heifeng didn''t transmit sound, Song Ning actually understood that, but after Heifeng passed the voice, Song Ning was more certain in his heart.


    "The leader is showing this burial fire. Isn''t the one opposite him a spiritual monk? Why is this tactic against the spiritual monk?"


    "Don''t you know? That person is not an ordinary person. I also heard people say that he is Song Ning."


    "Song Ning ?! Is he that Song Ning?"


    Many disciples began to discuss one after another. Although these disciples were shocked, the elders who did not have Chi Yanhai were shocked to a great extent. Those who reached the level of elders would look ahead and look back. The matter with Song Ning can be large and small. Is it time to start?


    They blessed that the leader must win, but they could not win too much. As long as they win Song Ning a little, then Song Ning can be feared without causing Song Ning to be angry, but they are afraid if Song Ning is true. Angry, then this Chiyanhai will have no livelihood.


    In fact, the thoughts in the hearts of these elders are the mood of Hong Yuan Dao Xian at the moment. He keeps accumulating energy in order to be able to overcome Ling Tian Yi Jian. Of course, in Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s view, the power of this burial fire can only be Defeat Song Ning without the ability to kill Song Ning. If not, he would not have played such a strong spell.


    When Hong Yuan Dao Xian wanted to come, he would win this battle. After winning, he said to Song Ning from the perspective of the winner: "Song Daoyou, you are so young you have such strength, it is really amazing, although you lost, But it does n��t matter. We will work hard in the future and we will support you in Chiyanhai. "


    Thinking of these words, if you think that if you can win Song Ning, then it is equivalent to hitting the face of the demon king, and then the demon king can''t raise his head in front of him.

 Chapter 599： Power of the Green Dragon

    The abacus in Hong Yuandao ��s immortal heart is very good. He feels that his decision is very clear. Today ��s decision may directly affect Chi Yanhai ��s status in the demon domain. They are also the heads of the two denominations of Demon Realm, but this Purple Dream Taoxian should also bow his head in front of his Hongyuan Daoxian, after all, he is better than Song Ning.


    Song Ning faced with this increasing accumulation of Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, suddenly there was a feeling of powerlessness, and soon he found that this feeling was not only when he faced Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, but faced This is the feeling of the rising of the heart in the power of Chiyan Sea.


    Burial sea ...


    This technique is indeed very strong, and Song Ning can feel an application of the power of nature from this technique.


    Many powers between heaven and earth can be used, but they need to be controlled by monks. Today, this trick of burying fire is to record how to control the power of Chiyan Sea, so this Hongyuan Daoxian can borrow.


    The power of this trick is too strong. At this time, Hong Yuan Dao Immortal condensed a burst of flame, and the flame was also mixed with water vapor, water and fire blended, just like a Panlong around him, the volume of this Panlong It is getting bigger and bigger, and its power is getting stronger and stronger.


    Buzz!


    Song Ning''s sword light flashed around his body, and his body had become visible, and the 20% sword light had also appeared. Ling Tianyi''s sword gas was overflowing, and the silver light flashed, making everything around him. Eclipsed.


    Now they are under the Chiyan Sea. The ground below trembles a little. The two of them are so powerful that they have already confronted each other before they collide. There is a slight fluctuation between the overflowing forces.


    This is a slight fluctuation for them, but for other monks, it is already turbulent.


    "The Sea of ??Burial Fire!" Hong Yuandao''s immortal eyes suddenly glared. At this glare, the fire in his eyes flickered. At this time, everything he saw in his eyes would be surrounded by the power of the flame of Burial Fire Sea.


    At the same time, Song Ning turned into a sword, and pierced towards Hongyuan Dao immortal.


    Upon seeing this, Zimeng Daoxian shook his head, and there was a hint of emotion in his heart: "This Song Ning is still too crazy, if he is still somewhat polite to Hongyuan Daoxian in this red flame sea, Hongyuan Daoxian also You wo n��t be forced to this point, and you wo n��t use this trick. Now it ��s better, Song Ning is afraid to be a cocoon. This time, he will suffer in the face of Hongyuan Daoxian. ��


    Not to mention Zi Meng Dao Xian at this time, others also saw some clues, Song Ning, Ling Tian Yi Jian''s sword spirit is certainly strong, but when facing Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s burial fire sea technique, obviously There is a lack of power. If these two forces collide, the defeat will inevitably be Song Ning, which is understandable.


    At this time, the disciples of Chi Yanhai were uplifted one by one. Before they saw Song Ning, they always felt that Song Ning was incapable of life. Now if they can suppress Song Ning, they do n��t know how happy they are. Of course, except when Song Ning first came, Apart from the impression left on them, their inner thought is ''How could a spiritual monk be so strong''?


    Nowadays, these monks in Chiyanhai are not optimistic about Song Ning. Li Yiyan also feels that Song Ning may suffer a loss this time. Although she thinks that the master is a bit excessive, think carefully, her master is this kind of monk. If there is no face in front of the spirit monk, it will inevitably move because of face, which is inevitable.


    "After all, it is in Chiyanhai. If it is elsewhere, it is estimated that the master will endure." Li Yiyan sighed. She did not think that this matter was right or wrong, but only that it must happen.


    At this time, the only thing that felt wrong was the black wind. Black wind knew that Song Ning had been building momentum before. Black wind understood that if Song Ning really had the strength, he would not be so crazy. If anyone wants to start, then Song Ning would be surprised, and directly suppress the other party. If Song Ning had no strength, then he would build such a momentum. Song Ning is for doing good work in this demon domain later, not for fame.


    But now, Song Ning clearly doesn''t have this Hong Yuan Dao Xianqiang, but there is a dispute with Hong Yuan Dao Xian in Chi Yanhai. This is probably beyond Song Ning''s expectations.


    Thinking of this, Heifeng couldn''t help but pinch the cold for Song Ning. This time I was afraid that Song Ning would suffer a loss. Although Heifeng now wants to help Song Ning, if he now helps Song Ning, wouldn''t it be equivalent to Song Ning? Condense yourself to admit defeat?


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s funeral fire was already about to be played, at this time the roaring fire like a fire dragon roared around him.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank and his mind moved, so he could only try it.


    "The power of the green dragon!" Song Ning shouted in his heart. At the same time he shouted, he felt that the gossip mirror in the storage ring seemed to tremble, and even the Yuanshen villain in his body suddenly opened his eyes. , A blue gas emerged from this villain of Yuanshen, this gas is the power of the green dragon!


    At one place, the power of Qinglong suddenly felt like a solidification of everything in the world.


    In the field, all the monks staring at Song Ning felt at this moment that the world had solidified. But not only that, because at this time it is not only time, but also spells and power. Even the power of the red flame sea around Hongyuan Daoxian becomes confused at this moment, just like a living creature. Losing the general wisdom, I do not know what I should do.


    At this moment, Hong Yuan Dao Xian didn''t know what he was going to do. He only felt that everything was still, even his own thinking was still.


    In a flash, this is just a flash, or even a short time, but within this extreme time, it is already possible to decide the victory or defeat.


    Master contests, especially this kind of wire-level contest, life and death are only in this moment.


    Snapped!


    When Song Ning''s sword energy was about to stab Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, Song Ning suddenly changed from the sword to his original state. He came to Hong Yuan Dao Immortal but just slapped him directly to fly Hong Yuan Dao Immortal.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian flew out sideways, hitting the ground heavily, with a look of disbelief, unbelievable what happened just now, and at the same time, the power of the flames of the red flames around him disappeared, and the surrounding power completely disappeared There is nothing left.


    At this time, Song Ning was standing on the ground, his feet were slightly unstable, and the whole person''s face was slightly pale. At the moment when the power of the Green Dragon was just displayed, Song Ning felt as if his body had been hollowed out The strong power backfired, he thought he would be hurt, but when that power hit his body, he suddenly felt that the power of backlash seemed to be transferred.

 Chapter 600： The injured is Xiao Ke

    At this moment, in the dazzling restaurant in the far distance, Xiao Ke, who had just meditated and adjusted her breath, suddenly frowned, and her body seemed to have been hit hard. She all flew from the bed. Slammed heavily on the ground, blood spewed out of the mouth, and the body was also greatly injured.


    She looked at the ground in horror, then propped herself up and looked at the distance, although she could not see anything, but there was a strong worry in her expression.


    "Master ... something happened?" Xiao Ke''s voice was shaking, but her heart was extremely firm, and she immediately meditated and began to heal.


    At that red seabed, Song Ning thought he would be injured, but now he is only pale, which surprised him quite a bit, but since he couldn''t figure it out at this time, he didn''t think about it, but set his sights on Hongyuan Daoxian Body.


    If Hong Yuan Dao Xian was angry before, then this time Hong Yuan Dao Xian was irritated. He got up from the ground and pointed angrily at Song Ning.


    "Song Ning! You''re so deceiving, you don''t hit your face, you even hit me directly on the face!" Hong Yuan Dao Xian didn''t care about Song Ning''s strength at this time, and he didn''t care what kind of technique Song Ning used just now. Dharma, he almost lost his mind. In front of many disciples and elders, he was slapped by Song Ning fan, and he still slapped his face. How can he bear such a shame?


    Song Ning frowned, and said lightly in his mouth: "If it was not for me, I forcibly took Ling Tian Jian Qi. I was afraid that you were already dead. I forcibly closed the sword Qi. I slapped you open with a slap, and then I was bitten by myself. , Not only do you not thank me, but you still scold me? "


    Song Ning said, humming, looking at Hongyuan Daoxian indifferently.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s expression was stagnant, and Song Ning was right. He just withdrew the power of Ling Tian Yi Jian at the last moment. Otherwise, Hong Yuan Dao Xian might really be killed, even if he was not dead. Seriously injured, now it is impossible to just slap and lose face.


    At this time, Song Ning had some pain in his heart. For some reason, Song Ning always felt that he should have been injured but not injured. This situation is very strange. He was also reluctant to tell Hong Yuan Dao Xianduo, and he came when he turned around. Next to the fairy pen and ink.


    Until this moment, knowing that the conversation between Song Ning and Hong Yuan Dao Xian ended, the talents around him recovered from the shock.


    The authorities believe that this sentence is not false. Just now Hong Yuan Dao Xian may not have felt much, but others have already felt it.


    This feeling, the more cultivated to be deeper, the more clearly you can feel. At this time, when Zimeng Taoxian looked at Song Ning again, there was awe in his eyes.


    "Like the power of the rule, it can make everything stand still, although only for a moment ..." Zi Mengdao immortal heart is still shocking, she has never seen this power, at this time she does not even know whether this power is Song What Ning carries, if it is carried by Song Ning, is even more amazing than what Song Ningshi exhibited.


    The other elders and disciples felt slightly weaker, but the solidification at that moment just seemed to them to be eternal.


    In an instant, everything is eternal!


    For Song Ning''s outburst of Qinglong''s power just now, the deepest feeling is the black wind. After seeing Song Ning all right, the most surprised is also the black wind.


    This power has been seen by the black wind, and the price of exerting this power is that all the internal organs will be damaged. With the use of the number of times, the degree of damage to the internal organs of the person will be extremely serious, but now the black wind sees Song Ning as if it is fine Again, this made him extremely puzzled.


    Song Ning''s words also admired everyone, especially Hong Yuan Dao Xian. He just thought that Song Ning deliberately humiliated him in the face, but after listening to Song Ning''s speech, he suddenly felt that Song Ning''s words were extremely powerful. In truth, looking at Song Ning''s complexion at the moment, it did change slightly, which should be the reason for Song Ning''s forced removal of Ling Tian Jian Qi.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s face was ugly, and he looked at Song Ning with some apology and awe.


    "This ... Song, Song Daoyou, the old man just ..."


    "No need to say anything, since Hong Yuan ��s Taoist friends do n��t appreciate it, even if I ��m in a hurry to draw a symbol, if Hong Yuan ��s Taoist friends still want to compare, Song is not unable to accompany, but next time, I wo n��t take back Ling Tian Jian Qi.�� Song Ning''s voice was slightly cold.


    Hong Yuan said that his forehead suddenly sweated. When he remembered just now, if Ling Tian had a sword falling on him under that situation, he might have fallen on his head.


    "Song Daoyou, just now the old man was a bit stupid, and he asked Song Daoyou not to remember the villain." Hong Yuan Dao Xiangong said.


    Song Ning snorted coldly, instead of continuing to speak with him, but turned to look at Li Yiyan: "Li Daoyou, can you help me study ink?"


    When Li Yiyan heard it, he hurried up two steps, and Mei Mei looked at Song Ning. He was a little more curious about this cultivator who was close to himself but had a lot of strength.


    What should a spiritual monk do to be so powerful?


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian saw that Song Ning did not continue to worry about it, and then he was slightly relieved. While wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, he recalled the scene just now.


    It''s too weird.


    It''s amazing.


    Too shocking!


    At the moment when he was beaten, Hong Yuan Dao Xian did not think too much, but now he carefully recalls the scene just now, Hong Yuan Dao Xian found that at that moment, not to mention the surrounding time, it seems that even his own The power also appears to be still. In that moment of stillness, the entire world, as if there was no second force except Song Ning.


    Ordinary stillness, being able to fix the monks is already the limit. For them, this technique of being able to hold the body is extremely difficult to display, but Song Ning just showed that it can hold even the power. Techniques.


    This is too weird and too powerful. What kind of technique is it? How many secrets are there in Song Ning and how powerful is it?


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian felt at this time that he was a pure brand of stupid hat. Although the Demon King looked shameful, although very counseling, now Hong Yuan Dao Xian believes that the Demon King is the smartest person, he did not happen with Song Ning Dispute, this is enough to see that the demon king is an out-and-out smart man, maybe he has long seen Song Ning different from others, and possesses a special skill.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yuan Dao Xian could only laugh a bit self-deprecatingly. Seeing the power of Song Ning today, Song Ning still seems to be at ease, if not for the last time to forcefully withdraw Ling Tian Jian Qi in order to prevent it from being killed. I''m afraid that Song Ning is still blushing and panting right now?

 Chapter 601： Once

    Thinking of this, Hong Yuandao ��s heart suddenly developed a sense of inferiority. The stronger this inferiority complex, the more his admiration for Song Ning, and the thought of Song Ning because he was injured, this battle is also When he picked it up, Hong Yuan Dao Xian felt that his old face had no place to put.


    "Song Daoyou, the previous things ..."


    "I have no time to talk nonsense with you."


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian heard Song Ning''s words as soon as he opened his mouth. Song Ning did not have time to talk nonsense with him. At this time, Song Ning was restoring his own spiritual power while watching how the spell on the symbol was to be drawn. Just now, when he exhibited the power of the Green Dragon, he felt that besides his body, he also consumed a lot of spiritual power.


    Although it is a very powerful technique, Song Ning will understand with such a use today that the more powerful the power, the less easily it can be used. Like the power of the blue dragon, it seems that it is only a trace of weak power. But in fact, it needs a lot of consumption. Song Ning understands that maybe his own way of use is wrong, but now he can only have this way of use, and other ways he will not.


    "The power of the Green Dragon is too strong, it is estimated that I still can''t control it. I turned back and asked the Black Wind and Xiao Ke. I don''t know if the two of them knew anything about the Power of the Green Dragon." Song Ning thought.


    Suddenly thinking of Xiao Ke, he felt that his body seemed to have some faint strange feeling. Just now he always felt that his heart had touched it, and then all the injuries that should have been suffered in his body disappeared. What is going on? ?


    Song Ning couldn''t help but show the picture of Xiao Ke before, then under the Bodhi tree, Xiao Ke ...


    "Song Daoyou, the ink is ready." Li Yiyan interrupted Song Ning''s thoughts.


    Song Ning responded, turned over to take out the fairy pen, and dipped it on the fairy ink.


    Xianbi was also extremely obedient this time, and there was no change due to the decline of Song Ning ��s current state. The monks who were shocked by Song Ning just now stared at Song Ning in their eyes. In their hearts, now only With an idea-this man is really just a spiritual monk?


    Not to mention them, even Hong Yuan Dao Xian and Zi Meng Dao Xian both complain in their hearts. There is such a Song Ning in the Continent of the Orchid Continent. No one among their peers can compare with Song Ning, perhaps a disciple from Tiangong Can one or two amazing people come out, but can those so-called amazing people be compared with Song Ning?


    I am afraid that there are disciples in Litian Temple who can compare with Song Ning, and it will appear soon. Otherwise, according to Song Ning''s current momentum, no one will dare to move him in the entire Orchid Continent.


    Thinking of this, Zi Meng Dao Xian and Hong Yuan Dao Xian couldn''t help but stare at each other. This time, Zi Meng Dao Xian didn''t have a bit of irony in her eyes, but instead had a little more sympathy. A little bit of a temper, it really can be said to be groundbreaking.


    After a while, Song Ning had finished drawing the rune, and he took it out and placed it in front of Li Yiyan.


    Li Yiyan naturally understood Song Ning''s meaning, and she said: "Song Daoyou might as well try it. Only after you try this rune will you know how effective it is."


    Song Ningwen Yan had to take the rune in front of her, and the spiritual power moved, and the rune paper was burnt. At the same time, a thin blue light appeared around Song Ning''s body, which was extremely strong, visible to the naked eye, and this light Has a thickness of five inches.


    Seeing this light, the monks of the entire Red Sea were dumb again.


    They have only seen the five-inch thickness so far, and the five-inch thickness is still the power generated by the superposition of the two chapters of runes. Now Song Ning not only draws the runes at once, but even draws two. The power of Zhang Rune superimposed together?


    "It''s ... a bit too wicked, right?"


    "Go against the sky, go against the sky!"


    Just now these monks were still in awe of Song Ning. This time I was afraid that they could already be described by the five-body cast. The spiritual monk, the powerful strength, even Dao Xian is enough to crush, but that ��s all. Painted, and the power of the runes drawn is still so strong, is this still human?


    Li Yiyan''s eyes flickered, and in this blue glare, there was a trace of a strange awn, and she was also slightly surprised. Although she saw Song Ning''s symbols before, Li Yiyan felt that Song Ning might really be able to change This rune is drawn, but I did not expect that the rune drawn by Song Ning had such a powerful force.


    "Song Daoyou really opened the eyes of the little girl." Li Yiyan smiled, not adding any hypocrisy to this smile.


    Song Ning just smiled: "It''s just a lucky draw."


    Song Ning can feel the coldness around him at this time. This coldness is extremely strong, but he did not hurt him, but lingered around him. I believe that this coldness can resist the heat, but Song Ning still I don''t know to what extent this cold can resist the heat.


    "Song Daoyou is so humble, the girl is also admired, Song Daoyou, do you know how the effect of this rune is divided?" Li Yiyan said.


    "Oh? How is it divided?" Song Ning asked.


    Li Yiyan said: "One inch is ordinary, two inches is superb, three inches are treasures, and four inches and five inches, to be honest, we have only seen it once before, but that time, two treasure-level runes were used at the same time, with overlapping strength. Together, it only appeared five inches, but I did not expect Song Daoyou to use this fairy pen and ink to paint it, but it was actually drawn. "


    So Song Ning understood why the monks around him now looked at him more intensely than before, because of the rune.


    "Good luck, Li Daoyou doesn''t have to be so surprised. I''ll draw a picture and I hope it will be smooth, so that I can enter the center of that area as soon as possible." Song Ning Road.


    Li Yiyan naturally does not delay Song Ning''s affairs. After hearing Song Ning say this, she immediately started grinding.


    Song Ning raised the pen and started to rune again.


    Seeing this, the black wind was completely relieved. Just now Song Ning suddenly exerted the power of the green dragon. This is a power that the black wind does not know. Although the black wind understands that every monk should have some abilities, it is not easy. Say it, but Song Ning is hiding it too deeply, and he doesn''t even know his close servant.


    If Black Wind asked, after learning that Song Ning''s power of the Green Dragon was obtained a few hours ago, I don''t know how Black Wind would react.


    At this time, monks with the same ideas as Black Wind were everywhere. Song Ning''s reputation was out, and Song Ning''s reputation came because he was too strong. He used to burn the sky before, and then Ling Tian Yijian. Just now, this again It is a technique that is able to stop even the power. In their view, Song Ning''s cards are really endless.

 Chapter 602： Six points

    A monk, especially a monk who has reached this level, the more the cards come out, the more he will give people a feeling of invincibility. Song Ning now gives people this feeling.


    Now Hong Yuan Dao Xian is respectfully and respectfully waiting for Song Ning to take a polite relationship with Song Ning, and the news of the battle between Song Ning and Hong Yuan Dao Xian quickly spread.


    After half an hour, Song Ning''s forehead oozed out slightly. This time the symbol was harder than before, perhaps because of the consumption of spiritual power, or perhaps because the spirit needs to be highly concentrated, Song Ning always feels dizzy, and the fairy in his hand The pen also started to tremble.


    This trembling is not the fairy pen, but Song Ning''s hand.


    Li Yiyan observed on the side, seeing Song Ning''s state, she did not ask, but took a handkerchief directly from the storage ring.


    After all, it ��s her daughter ��s house. This handkerchief was also embroidered by Li Yiyan himself. For women, embroidering a handkerchief is normal. However, what makes this handkerchief unique is that even Li Yiyan has never used it. .


    Li Yiyan wiped away the sweat on Song Ning''s forehead with a handkerchief. Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly, and it was a smile. At this time, he could not turn his head to see Li Yiyan. After all, he needed to focus on the drawing, so this simple smile was regarded as Thanks to Li Yiyan.


    Li Yiyan pursed her lips gently, didn''t think much about it, just gripped the handkerchief''s hand and could not help tightening a bit.


    For Song Ning, her heart is more admiration. In Li Yiyan''s world, there is no love, so this admiration can be said to be the same as the sentiment of the teacher.


    Seeing that Li Yiyan was so sensible, Hong Yuan Dao Xian thought that Li Yi Yan was wise, and he was overjoyed that Song Ning was so strong. If Li Yi Yan could really make progress with Song Ning, would n��t Hong Yuan Dao Xian be happy?


    It is a pity that if he knew the real thoughts in Li Yiyan''s heart, he would vomit blood directly.


    "It''s done." Heifeng saw Song Ning close his pen and let out a long sigh of relief. At this time, he was more nervous than Song Ning. Song Ning used so much power today, and he was really an iron man, although he used to be I have seen those monks fighting for months, but they are all fairyland monks. Now Song Ning is a spiritland monk. Spiritual monks and fairyland monks confront each other. The spirit world monk draws a symbol. This is not what any spirit monk can do. .


    "Congratulations to Song Daoyou." Li Yiyan whispered aside.


    Although everyone knows that Song Ning will certainly succeed, at this moment Song Ning really has become, and they are all talking for Song Ning to celebrate.


    "Huh, it''s finally done. Thank you for your companionship." Song Ningduan didn''t carry a rack, and punched many disciples in Chi Yanhai.


    At this time, Yun Hai and Zi Meng Dao Xian also cast their joyful eyes towards Song Ning. After Song Ning returned with a smile, he turned to look at Hong Yuan Dao Xian who had been standing behind him.


    Seeing that Song Ning finally turned back, Hong Yuan Dao Xian immediately said what he would say after bowing and clenching his fists, but before he could speak, Song Ning said: "Hong Yuan Dao, why not treat me directly to Yan District."


    "Uh, it''s natural. Song Daoyou was in a hurry, then we''ll go to Yan District now." Hong Yuan Dao Xian said, his right hand stretched out, please ask Song Ning to go first.


    Song Ning walked past Hong Yuan Dao Immortal, Hong Yuan Dao Xian hurried to keep up, and kept a gap of half a body with Song Ning. In this way, he could help Song Ning lead the way without standing by Song Ning front.


    "Song Daoyou, before that, actually the old man ..."


    "Don''t mention the previous things again, just learn from each other. Do you think Hong Yuan Dao thinks that I''m fouled and wants to try again? If I try again, I really won''t force back my sword gas." Song Ning Da Broken road.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian laughed, but everyone could hear that smile was to cover up the guilty conscience: "Song Daoyou laughed, I don''t want to discuss with Song Daoyou again, I just want to thank Song Daoyou for his mercy."


    Song Ning smiled lightly, but did not continue to say anything.


    Several people of Zimeng Daoxian followed behind. At this time, Zimeng Daoxian gave Yunhai a glance, as if he wanted Yunhai to go to Song Ningtao and said something, but Yunhai pretended not to see it. Zi Meng Dao Xian''s eyes were rejected.


    But now behind Zimeng Taoxian, they followed hundreds of disciples and elders in Chiyan Sea. They just saw the strength of Song Ning. Now they all want to see how Song Ning broke into the Yan District.


    Under the technique of Hong Yuan Dao Xian, a vortex appeared again in Chi Yan Sea. Song Ning and others walked out along the vortex and came all the way to Chi Yan Sea.


    The air over the Chiyan Sea is still calm and calm, but the fire is surging above the sea surface. These fires emit a hot temperature, and the burning air becomes twisted.


    The flame zone is in front of them. From a distance, the flame zone is like a fire, but it is visible to the naked eye. The flame color of the flame zone gradually fades from the outside to the inside. When it reaches the center, the flame color seems to be It became white.


    Bai Yan, this is something that Song Ning has never seen before. Now I think that it may be extremely hot.


    "Song Daoyou, the former convenience is the Yan District. Before Dao You enter the Yan District, please allow me to briefly introduce Dao You." Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s tone of speech at this time also became very respectful.


    Song Ning nodded: "Hongyuan Taoist, please speak."


    Hearing Song Ning''s calm tone, Hong Yuan Dao Xian was also relieved: "The temperature in this scorched area gradually increased from the outside to the inside, and the color of the flame became lighter and lighter. This temperature can be distinguished from the color of the flame , Divided into six areas. "


    "The outermost layer is Ziyan, and the temperature here is the weakest. General spiritual realm peak monks can enter, the second layer is Chiyan, the virtual fairy realm can enter, the third layer is red inflammation, the virtual fairy peak can enter, The fourth layer is orange inflammation, Daoxian can enter, the fifth layer is powder inflammation, Daoxian peak can enter, and the last layer, the sixth layer, this layer is called the central zone, which is also Baiyan District, this layer �� So far no monk has actually entered. "


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian explained, looking far away, it seems to show the general memory.


    "Bai Yan, no one has entered, is there no one who has exceeded the peak of Dao Xian to enter or ..."


    "Some monks who have gone beyond the peak of Dao Xian have entered and tried to enter that Bai Yan, but ... but never came out again." Hong Yuan Dao Chang sighed.


    Song Ning frowned: "Really?"


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian took a deep breath: "If it is someone else, maybe you cannot give a clear answer, but I ..."


    "Hong Yuan Daoyou but it''s okay." Song Ning said.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian revealed a bit of bitterness: "My Master was in Baiyan District, and I will never return ..."


    [The author''s off topic]: Today''s update is a bit late, but five more

 Chapter 603： Enter the inflammation area

    Speaking of this, Hong Yuan Dao Xian, the disciples of Chi Yan Sea behind him all looked sad, as if they remembered something sad. From this, it can be seen that this master of Hong Yuan Dao Xian may be the former Chi Yan Head of the sea.


    Song Ninglue pondered: "What did Master Zun do at that time?"


    Immortal Hong Yuandao took a deep breath, and then sighed, with a look of recollection in his face: "Master Zun Xiu Xiu Xiu, but unfortunately he entered the center of this inflammatory area at a young age, and there will be no news after that."


    "Young?" Song Ning repeated.


    Hong Yuandao ��s face changed slightly and smiled bitterly: ��For us, Master ��s age at that time was young, but not for Song Daoyou. After all, like Song Daoyou, you can stand before you are 30 years old. The people at the pinnacle of the spiritual realm are still minimal. "


    Song Ning knew that he had asked about the sadness of Hong Yuan Dao Xian, so he stopped asking. He picked up the rune of the ice armor in his hand and looked towards the Yan District: "Hong Yuan Dao You may still have What needs to be told? If it''s gone, I''m ready to go in. "


    There was Hong Yuan Dao immortal, and his expression was slightly sad, maybe it was because Song Ning had forcibly received the sword gas and was grateful, or maybe it was because he thought of Master ��s encounter and his emotions fell to the bottom of the valley. Wrist, Shen said: "Song Daoyou, if the temperature is too high, don''t force it, we think about other methods."


    Song Ning nodded, and the Spiritual Power in his hand would apply this Rune of the Ice Armor to himself.


    Li Yiyan saw that Song Ning was about to enter the inflammation area, and his face also changed slightly: "Song Daoyou be careful, the temperature in each step of the inflammation area changes."


    "Well, Li Daoyou need not worry." Song Ning replied.


    Song Ning stepped forward, and both Zimeng Daoxian and Yunhai opened their mouths, hoping that Song Ning would be careful, but at this moment, in the view of Zimeng Daoxian, Song Ningxiao was careless, if Song Ning could really die in this inflammation It ��s a good thing.


    Their six schools of Tianzong, together with the military of the demon domain, could have some kind of restriction between each other, but Song Ning appeared, and this restriction also appeared a crack, and it is very likely that Song Ning will affect They are Tianzong.


    If this is the case, it would be better to let Song Ning die here, not to subdue it with strength, let him be buried in this sea of ??fire.


    "Hong Yuan Daoyou, your plan is good, but it''s a pity that he still has fairy technique on him." Zi Meng Dao Xian sees Song Ning has already stood outside the Yan District, ready to step into, this is the sound to Hong Yuan Dao Xian. .


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian frowned: "What do you mean by Zi Meng Dao Xian?"


    "Oh, don''t pretend, deliberately tricked Song Ning here, so as not to let Song Ning enter the Yan District, and then bury him in the Yan District. In this way, he threatened our Tianzong less. A lot? "Zimeng Taoxian sneered.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian''s brow furrowed a little bit tighter: "You turned out to be this way of thinking? Zi Meng, you are really narrow-minded, and Song Daoyou is so loyal, even if I deliberately provoked just now, he can show mercy to me How could he be deliberately harmed to him? Although this Yan District is dangerous, with the strength of Song Daoyou and the Rune of You Ice Armor on him, he can surely retreat. "


    When Zimeng Taoxian was stunned, she realized that she was wrong. She thought that all of this was planned by Hongyuan Daoxian, but now when she heard Hongyuan Daoxian''s words, it seemed to him that Song Ning A little bit of worship ...


    "Uh, Dao Hongyuan, what I said just now ..." Zimeng Daoxian was in a mess for a while. At this time, Song Ning had not stepped into the inflammation area. If Hong Yuan Daoxian said this at this time, Song Ning suddenly changed his mind. , Turned around and asked her Zi Meng Dao Xian, then she was not going to suffer?


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian heard Zi Meng Dao Xian desire to explain, and calmly said: "I will not be high-density, please also rest assured, Zi Meng Dao You, these words you said today, I just do n��t hear it, Song Dao You will never I know, but I also hope you do n��t have the idea of ??harming Song Daoyou and be careful to eat your own fruits. "


    Zimeng Dao Xianwen said that this was a little relieved, but for Song Ning, she was a little more distraught in her heart, and even this Hong Yuan Dao Xian was captured by Song Ning at the moment, in the view of Zi Meng Dao Xian, this Song Ning I have definitely used some means just now, otherwise it would be impossible for even Hongyuan Daoxian to be so scared.


    The conversation between the two of them was only in a very short time. Song Ning was preparing to step into the inflammation zone at the moment, but the reason why he had not entered was because he was listening to the voice of the black wind.


    Heifeng probably heard something about this stricken area, and at this time, he is talking to Song Ning.


    After listening to it, Song Ning had a general understanding of the inflammation area. Looking at the center of the inflammation area again, a strange feeling appeared in his heart.


    "The central area of ??the Yan District is connected to the two heavens, the upper realm ..." Song Ning''s expression reveals a trace of recollection, it seems to think of the former Taihe Mountain Peak, the righteous father and many brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning no longer hesitated, and the rune of Youbing''s armor completely penetrated his body, with a faint blue or even a purple glow attached to his body, and a five-inch ray of light lingering with a chill.


    "Master, be careful." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning did not reply, but stepped into the inflammation area.


    As soon as he entered this scorching area, Song Ning felt that the white ice armor of his surrounding body rose in white fog. Looking like this, as soon as he entered the scorching area, this stoic ice armor would be burned by the flames, and the outer layer began to melt and emerge. White smoke.


    Song Ning speeds up his steps, but he finds that every time he takes a step, his body seems to be burned by some flames. Although the temperature is not high, he can definitely feel that this kind of burning is a good way to temper the body. However, at this time, Song Ning had no intention of refining in this outer layer. Even if he really wanted to practice in this inflammation area, he had to enter the interior, not in the outermost purple inflammation area.


    Song Ning found that he could not fly in this inflammatory zone, so he could only move forward step by step. He kept moving forward at a very fast pace, but after a few breaths, he arrived at the Chiyan zone.


    Seeing Song Ning moving forward so fast, the disciples from the outside world began to discuss.


    "Senior Song Ning is afraid that he wants to move forward quickly with the power of Youbing armor, but he doesn''t know that the temperature in front is so high, maybe he will melt the armor directly."


    "Oh, with the strength of Senior Song Ning, how could you not feel this?"


    "Several of you, don''t grow others'' ambition to extinguish your prestige. Although Song Ning is very strong, he used to work with our masters before. The best! "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 604： Ashes

    The disciples of Chi Yanhai have different opinions about Song Ning and their thoughts in nature are different, but more people still look forward to Song Ning entering the depths of the Yan District. After all, it is rumored that there is a Yanlong in the depths of the Yan District Yes, if you really see the Yanlong, there will be amazing creations.


    Between their discussions, Song Ning took another step forward. At this time, he had reached the middle of Chiyan District and was heading towards Hongyan District.


    Hong Yuandao immortal stared at Song Ning. Even now, he can only see a shadow of Song Ning. He secretly said: "Six points in this Yan District have a clear division of strength. If the strength cannot reach that, To a certain degree, then there is no way to resist the heat of the flame. Only the strength of Daoxian Peak can enter the Fanyan District. I have been unable to enter these years, and I do n��t know if Song Daoyou can enter. "


    After all, Hong Yuan Dao Xian sat in the same place and began to meditate. The people beside him also sat down one after another. Xiu Wei reached the level of them, and they had already broken the valley. Now waiting for Song Ning here is also a kind of respect.


    At this time, Song Ning, who was in Yanyan District, was already standing on the edge of Chiyan District and Hongyan District.


    He took a deep breath and felt the surging flames around him. The ice armor on his body was exuding the mist of water. As soon as the mist rose, it was evaporated by the hot heat around him, disappearing without a trace.


    At this time, the quiet ice armor is only one inch, but the last inch of the quiet ice armor is very strong. After careful exploration by Song Ning, it is found that although the temperature in this inch of the quiet ice armor does not reach the overcast, it is still considered to be a big cold. , An inch of ice armor is enough to support him to spend an hour in this Chiyan area.


    "This flame zone is indeed weird. If a person practicing fire spells stays in this flame zone for an hour, I am afraid that all the spells can advance by leaps and bounds. No wonder Chi Yanhai can become a big faction in this demon territory. This is just this The cultivation resources of the Yan District are unmatched by other schools. "Song Ning thought, taking another step.


    ������!


    The ice armor suddenly melted into water mist, and then disappeared. Song Ning had expected that the ice armor might not be able to bear after this step was taken, but he did not expect it to be so fast, just when the ice armor disappeared The only blue glare in this inflammation zone also disappeared. Before Hong Yuan Dao Xian and others judged Song Ning''s position based on this blue light, at this moment, they could not judge.


    "The place where the light disappears should be the place where Chiyan District has just entered Hongyan District. Hongyan District is the peak strength of Xuxian District." Hongyuan Daoxian whispered.


    The black wind looks a little nervous, he is not sure about Song Ning ��s current real strength, even though Song Ning really has the strength to fight against Dao Xian, but the real strength is not necessarily Dao Xian level, after all, the attack and defense must be different. Count.


    "I hope the master will not be okay. If it is killed for something that is impossible to get, it is really not worth it." Heifeng thought.


    Yan District, the junction of Chi Yan District and Hong Yan District.


    Because of the disappearance of Youbing''s armor, the temperature of Song Ning''s body suddenly rose to a level that he could hardly believe. Song Ningtong''s body suddenly turned red, seeming to be burned by this flame, which caused a trace of his body to be burned. Mark of.


    This is just Hongyan District, the temperature is already so high?


    Song Ning adjusted her breath, which stabilized her mind. The surrounding sword qi and spiritual power were mixed to prevent the flame from burning directly on Song Ning''s body, and the traces of burning on the surface of Song Ning''s body also disappeared.


    "I''m afraid that the steel will melt at this temperature?" Song Ning was shocked. Hong Yuan Dao Xian Mingming had said before that this Hongyan District is where the Xuxian Peak can enter. Now Song Ning seems afraid that it is his The limit is in this area. Sure enough, its own strength and the true peak of the virtual fairy can only be comparable. As for the Daoxian, there is a strength to fight, but if you want to win, you still need a variety of external assistance.


    Surrounded by a sea of ??fire, in this flaming area, except for the flame, you can''t see anything else. In front of Song Ning, the Bai yan area is close at hand, but if you want to reach it, it is extremely difficult.


    While adjusting his breath, his sword energy and spiritual force constantly counteract the temperature of the outside world, while stepping forward, this red inflammation area is only ten feet in total, but Song Ning feels that the temperature around him is higher every step forward. The flames in this red flame zone are all red Mars, and Mars constantly collides with each other, as if to burn all the people who entered into ashes.


    In this state, if you can still concentrate on practicing, I am afraid that you can''t even do the peak of Xu Xian?


    Song Ning thought about it, and stepped out again. He stepped down and brought a little ashes. These burnt black ashes should be the remains of the monk. Now they have completely turned white. These ashes were driven by Song Ning so soon, and they were immediately again. Burning, Mars collided on it, and the ash also ignited, but it seems that it has been burned countless times, and there is no combustibles in it, so the ash just returned to normal as soon as it glowed red and landed on the ground.


    Song Ning felt as if he was stepping on something soft. He looked down and saw that the ground was covered with ash, which was an inch high.


    In this scorched area, the height of an inch is at least composed of the ashes of thousands of people. Such uninterrupted burning, the ashes are extremely delicate. It is estimated that if you want to stack an inch high, not even a thousand people.


    "From ancient times to the present, the more great things have become, the more people have swarmed in, and even if they die, they will not hesitate, is this practice?" Song Ning sighed, he felt his own temperature, and now Jian Qi and Spiritual power can still resist.


    �� �� ��.


    Song Ning walked out several steps in a row, at this time he had already reached the edge of this red inflammation area, and was about to enter the orange inflammation area.


    Hongyan District is still the place where Xuxian Peak can reach, but Orange Yan District is where Daoxian can enter. The difference between Xuxian and Daoxian will be clearly distinguished in this different Yanxian.


    Song Ning looked at his feet at this time, the thickness of the ashes had reached more than an inch and a half. If he went one step further, he would really reach the junction of Hongyan District and Orange Yan District, fearing that the thickness of the ashes would reach two. Inch.


    "As soon as it succeeds, so many people die, that''s why Hongyan District has died so many people, there are orange inflammation area, pink inflammation area, and even Baiyan area ..." Song Ning''s heartbeat could not help but accelerate, although the outside temperature It was extremely hot, but at this time he was not a big deal, just thinking that so many monks were buried in this scorched area, Song Ning always felt strange here.


    After all, Song Ning shook his head gently, throwing away the sweat beads on his forehead, taking a step toward the front, and stepping into the orange inflammation zone.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 605： The power of Yin and Yang increase each other

    Hey!


    Hurry!


    The flames are burning, and in the red flame zone, the flames are countless Mars colliding with each other, but in this orange flame zone, there are sparks floating in the sky, each spark is the size of a fist, these sparks are stacked It ��s like a sea of ??flowers, but even if it ��s a real sea of ??flowers, each of these sparks carries a force that is enough to burn people. Song Ningguang can see it with his naked eyes. The temperature of a spark is much higher than the temperature of the surrounding air.


    Because around each spark, the space is distorted by burning, so many sparks at a glance, it seems that the entire orange inflammation area is distorted.


    As soon as Song Ninggang came in, he hit a spark. The spark burst quickly under the impact of Song Ning. The flame rushed to Song Ning''s sword energy and spiritual power as if he were alive, even the silver-white sword energy. It seems that the flames are generally wearing away. In the faint, Song Ning always feels that the temperature of the whole body has increased. It seems that even the bones in the body have been affected by this high temperature, giving a tingling burning sensation.


    But what surprised Song Ning was that this burning sensation did not make him uncomfortable, but it seemed to be very comfortable, but the only thing that made him hard was the sweat on his body and the sweat on his forehead. When he comes down, he directly enters his eyes, and the other sweats just evaporate from the body surface for a while, and then they are evaporated by the surrounding high temperature.


    "Three Breaths." Song Ning secretly calculated that the sweat he shed was evaporated in only three breaths. At this rate, if he can''t replenish the water as soon as possible, then the sweat will not flow out soon. , But blood water, when the blood water is evaporated, his life is almost over.


    Song Ning tentatively moved forward, three steps equal to one, he first took three steps and then stopped at the same place.


    The sparks that were hit by him exploded, causing the silver sword gas on his body to tremble. The silver sword gas twisted as if to collapse, but after being twisted a few times, it still returned to its original state and was not destroyed.


    But at the moment, Song Ning found that the sweat that he shed was only two breaths away and then evaporated.


    The water in the body drains quickly, but the bones and veins seem to be extremely active. During the inner vision, Song Ning found that the two forces in his body that had been rotating to Yin to Yang had changed, seemingly because he felt the heat from the outside. The power of Zhiyang began to grow tremendously, and at the same time, the power of Zhiyin also began to increase in order to restrain this power of Yang.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Song Ning certainly wouldn''t believe that within this scorched area, the power of Zhiyang is huge. This is understandable, but is the power of Yin also increasing?


    Song Ning originally wanted to sit down and feel something, but now this situation is due to the time race. Where can he sit down and feel it?


    "The temperature in this scorched area is too high. It is estimated that the rune in this place was burned to ash before it was used. This should be the reason why the Youbing armor rune should be used outside." Song Ning He was panting, soaking his body completely in the first two breaths of sweat, and then evaporated after the second breath.


    Supposing that he will not be in trouble in this orange inflammation area, Song Ning quickly walked towards the powder inflammation area.


    �� �� ��.


    Song Ning took several steps in a row, and in this inflammation zone, every step forward, the temperature will increase, but now Song Ning is fighting for time, so this is a few consecutive steps, until he feels that the temperature in the body has risen too Soon, he stopped, and he was only one foot away from the powder inflammation area.


    Hiss.


    Song Ning''s body surface evaporates as soon as he sweats. At this time, he can even feel the temperature of his body surface is extremely high. This feeling is like the tight skin may be burned by high temperature at any time.


    Song Ning looked inside again, and the power of the supreme yang in the body grew like crazy. It seemed to show signs of suppressing the supreme yin force. The magnitude is similar.


    This is already the edge of the Orange Flame Zone. How can the power of the Yin Power grow faster than the power of the Sun Power?


    This is the second time Song Ning was surprised, but now the rate of water loss in the body is too fast, and he has no time to be surprised at all.


    "In the body, the bones and veins seem to be stronger under the nourishment of this flame power, but the body''s surface has suffered some burns. It doesn''t matter. The injuries on the body''s surface can heal themselves, as long as they don''t hurt. It''s okay. "Song Ning''s heart flew around, thinking of this, he took another three steps.


    After three steps, Song Ning stood at the junction of the orange inflammation area and the powder inflammation area, and then stepped forward to enter the powder inflammation area.


    Song Ning panted, moving forward again.


    Boom!


    The moment when Song Ninggang entered the powder inflammation area, layers of blood mist exploded on the body surface, Song Ning''s skin began to crack, and the blood was burned into a black powder as soon as the blood appeared. The flame in the powder inflammation area was no longer The flickering sparks are like fog, and the sky is full of fire, and the body is almost immersed in this fire and fog at all times.


    Song Ning ��s skin does not break apart, but even so, the surrounding body sword energy and spiritual power have not disappeared, and Song Ning ��s body has not suffered a little damage, it seems that it is precisely because the two forces of Yin to Yang are mutually restrained. Facing the flame of this temperature, all he felt was skin trauma.


    This powder inflammation area can only be entered by the strength of Daoxian Peak. Now Song Ning can stand here. Although he thinks that he does not have the strength of Daoxian Peak, fortunately there are two yin and yang forces that were previously fused by him. I don''t know why the power of Zhiyin will grow crazy, but at this time it is beneficial to Song Ning.


    In this powdery area, Song Ning''s skin will crack even if he moves forward, but at this time he still can''t help moving forward, because he can''t see the end in this powdery area.


    Now his visual range is 30 feet, but he can''t see the end. This shows that if you want to reach the Baiyan District, you must at least 30 feet forward.


    One step, two steps ...


    Song Ning feels that every time he takes a step, his body will have skin burst. Now Song Ning''s body surface has completely scabed, and his body is no longer white smoke formed by the burning of water vapor, but red and even some black smoke. .


    Song Ning can clearly feel the soft touch under his feet, three feet!


    Three feet of ashes, so how many monks died in this Baiyan area? Song Ning didn''t dare to imagine, because at this moment he always felt that he was likely to be killed here alive ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 606： White flame district

    When Song Ning took the tenth step, he suddenly felt that his flesh and blood began to change. I do n��t know whether it was because the burn was too serious or some other reason. At this moment, he felt that his flesh and blood were no longer so painful. There was a trace of coldness.


    "Is it ice bones ?!" Song Ning still remembered that he had ice bones in his body, except that the ice bones were completely crushed by the giant leader in the legacy of the battle, and they were integrated into the flesh and blood. The bone turned out to be effective.


    In Song Ning''s flesh and blood, a cold light began to circulate. This cold light only existed in the flesh and blood, which was the ice bone on Song Ning''s body.


    This ice bone belongs to Leng Yuexiao!


    Song Ning froze in place, at this moment, he didn''t seem to feel the slightest burning, no pain in his body, all he could feel was the strong emotion from Leng Yuexiao.


    then����


    Song Ning, who had already been depleted of water, suddenly burst into tears.


    Even though he is already in the frost enchantment, he is still guarding him at the moment, which is Leng Yuexiao''s contribution, and Song Ning, thinking of what he has done now, feels that it is not enough.


    For him, he is still alive, and there are only two things to do. One is to go to Heaven to avenge his revenge, and the other is to rescue Leng Yuexiao from the frost enchantment.


    Even though Song Ning had guessed many times, perhaps Leng Yuexiao in that frost formation may also be the avatar of any woman, but this love will only ferment in Song Ning''s heart.


    What he needs is Chi Yan!


    Song Ning''s body moved like an arrow from the string, and the distance of dozens of feet was just between steps.


    puff.


    Song Ning rushed into Baiyan District!


    When Song Ning entered the Baiyan District, he seemed to feel that he had entered the ocean. This is a sea of ??flames. The white flames flowed like water, and his entire body was saturated.


    Perhaps because of the thought about Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning lost his original reason and rushed directly into Baiyan District. He did not estimate whether he could stand firm in this Baiyan District, but just rushed in and wanted Get the red flame.


    In this Baiyan area, everything is so calm, but the more calm, the more it represents death.


    The crusting of Song Ning''s body surface disappeared, and the power of the supreme yang in the body spun wildly, even the power of the supreme yin could not be countered.


    His body began to melt, and flesh and blood seemed to be engulfed by the scourge, and disappeared a little bit.


    The flesh and blood disappear, as long as the Yuanshen does not move, as long as the flesh does not disperse, Song Ning does not care, all of this can be restored, but Chi Yan must get it!


    At this time, Song Ning seemed to be able to vaguely see that in the vast white sea of ??fire, there seemed to be something swimming, and this swimming thing was like a flame, and it should be the legendary Chi Yan.


    Song Ning wanted to move forward, but found that at this time his own flesh and blood had almost melted away.


    At this time, Song Ning finally understood why the fire was white and why it was Baiyan District, because here, countless monks were buried, and these ashes were scattered in the Baiyan District. After a long time, Such an ocean coexists with flames.


    Baiyan District, the area of ??death!


    Song Ning''s flesh was melted in the blink of an eye, and now all he has left is a skeleton and a heart, in which a blue cold light shimmers.


    The cold light flashed at a rapid speed, as if it could not stand the high temperature of the outside world, and it seemed that it could completely collapse at any time.


    Song Ning''s hands in the depths, this pair of flesh and blood completely dissipated, like the hands of a skeleton, he wanted to protect the only thought that Leng Yuexiao left him in his heart, but he was afraid that his hands would stab the heart .


    The flame burned his heart, but when the flame of sea just touched the periphery of the heart, the vines growing on the other side of Song Ning''s heart suddenly grew like crazy and wanted to resist the flame of sea.


    laugh!


    The vines of the other bank''s flowers burned up, and in an instant, countless intermittent pictures flashed in Song Ning''s mind. The other bank''s flowers suddenly bloomed, and Zhang Nang wanted to drag Song Ning out of this Baiyan area.


    "Stop!" Song Ning wanted to speak, but at the moment his whole body was like a skeleton, only a squeal of friction sounded, he raised his palm and grabbed at the open petal of the other shore flower, tearing it fiercely I want to tear the other shore flowers.


    Now that he has come here, how can he retreat here since he is about to be destroyed?


    "I Song Ning will not retreat, so, since you are parasitic in my body, then stop this fire for me!" Song Ning suddenly grasped the other shore flower suddenly, and my body was crazy forward.


    The other shore flower is roaring, and the petals are grasping like arms and claws, but at this moment in the sea of ??fire, it starts to burn, and every time it lasts, its vitality decreases by one point.


    The other shore flower became crazy, at this time Song Ning''s entire body was as if swallowed by this other shore flower, but no matter how struggling, Song Ning still ran towards the center of Baiyan District.


    "You, dare, kill, me!" Finally, this voice came from Song Ning''s mind, this is the voice of the other shore flower!


    It sounds like a man, not a man, or a woman, not a woman. If you say you are old or not, you say that you are not young. This sound is like a phantom sound, echoed in Song Ning''s mind, as if with some magic.


    Song Ning laughed wildly. At this moment, Song Ning''s madness began to imitate even the villain of the Yuanshen at his Dantian, doing the same action.


    "I will get everything that can save Xiaoxiao, who will stop me, who will die, I control who you are, if you don''t want to die, give me obediently to resist this white inflammation!" Song Ning laughed at this moment He couldn''t make a sound, but the Yuanshen villain made it, which was extremely harsh.


    After hearing the sound of the other shore flower, he finally gave up the stalemate with Song Ning, but was blooming around Song Ning. Song Ning naturally understood that this other shore flower was a compromise. go with.


    "I was born in you and I have to force it today to help you. If you can keep me alive, he will have good results in the future. If I am buried in this sea of ??fire today, then you will live in a curse!" The voice of Pei Anhua came into Song Ning''s mind, without any slight threat.


    Song Ning listened to the illusion, clenched her teeth, and her pace accelerated again.


    When Song Ning rushed towards the swimming thing, he suddenly saw a few more figures in the Baiyan District. Although these figures were difficult to walk, they were in good health, and looked like this, It seems to be practicing in this Baiyan District.


    When Song Ning discovered these figures, the masters of these figures also saw Song Ning!


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 607： Upper monk

    There are a total of three people in the other party, including two young people, one man and one woman. They are followed by an old man. The old man stands in the sea of ??fire and stands with his hands down. He looks calm and looks like that. It seems that the sea of ??fire has no effect on him. One woman and two young men, the woman with phoenix eyes, willow eyebrows, red lips like cinnabar, the face resembling a peach blossom, the man is also quite handsome, with a melon seed face and regular facial features.


    The two youths were almost soaked in clothes, and they didn''t know what exercises they were practicing, but they could see that they had no defense at all, and it seemed that they deliberately completely integrated their bodies into this flaming ocean.


    Just as the two men practiced, the clothes on them slowly melted away. At the same time, the old man got up and flew aside to meditate with his eyes closed, seeming to evade intentionally.


    The two chatted while practicing, but they seemed to have some invisible rules. The man did not peek at the body of the woman whose clothes had melted away.


    "Brother, I heard that there is a lower realm connected here. Is there a monk in the lower realm who can enter here to practice?" The woman said softly.


    "Oh, the lower realm? The lower realm is a group of waste, they have the ability to come here to practice? I am afraid that they have been burned to ashes before waiting to come in?" The man sneered.


    But at this moment, Song Ning looked at them, and the man who spoke seemed to have noticed the existence of Song Ning, and was suddenly dumb.


    At one glance, Song Ning saw the woman whose clothes were completely melted away. The woman and the man looked at Song Ning at the same time. Among them, the man stared at Song Ning with death, and his eyes burst into cold light.


    "I don''t know if it''s life or death, my sister''s body is what you can see?" The man fluttered between his feet, stroking the law in his hand.


    A fire lotus appears to be faintly appearing in the sea of ??fire. The fire lotus quickly condenses and hits Song Ning.


    As soon as Song Ning moved, he quickly receded to the side, but he hadn''t even been able to dodge. The fire lotus in between turned into three colors, and the three-color fire lotus dropped suddenly, directly hitting the other shore flower.


    The other shore flower uttered a scream, which was like a baby crying. When the other shore flower was burned, the petals of the other shore flower swelled out, and the petals constantly grew new when they were burned by the three-color fire lotus. Petals, embraced by the three-color fire lotus.


    However, the three-color fire lotus is too strong, and the burning power is even stronger than the flame in the sea of ??fire. At this time, the other shore flower wanted to hide but could not escape, the entire flower began to burn. When the other shore flower burned, the quilt The burned part turned into a baby''s face. The baby seemed to cry with closed eyes, but when it was burned, it suddenly opened his eyes and screamed.


    The sound of the tweet was magical, impacting the flame, but even so, it was still inseparable.


    Just when the other shore flower was about to be burned out, suddenly a palm like a bone appeared, and at the same time when the palm appeared, it directly grasped the heart of the other shore flower directly, with a faint blue light on the palm, directly The flame around the flower heart went out.


    "How, how!" The young pupil''s pupils shrank suddenly. At this moment, he even forgot to control the fire lotus to attack, and his eyes fell on the boned palm.


    "To Yin Binghan ?!" The old man meditating in the distance glared his eyes and grabbed the young man directly from the front of Song Ning. At the same time, the bone-like palm directly ripped off the flowers of the other shore, Press directly on your heart.


    This bone is Song Ning''s palm!


    Just as the power of Yin Yin was used on Song Ning''s arm just now, the power of Yang in his body seemed to be under some kind of traction, like a fire snake crawling out of Song Ning''s body frantically, in three colors Fire Lotus flew.


    The power of Zhiyang is separated from the body, and the power of Yin is frantically bred in Song Ning''s body. At this moment, Song Ning''s body skeleton is wrapped in the ice of this power of Yin. Fire Lotus seems to want to devour the three-color Fire Lotus and then return to Song Ning''s body to deal with the power of Yin.


    The other shore flower was not dead, but was seriously injured, and grew up in Song Ning''s heart. At this time, he entered a sleeping state, and the trace of the ice force in Song Ning''s heart that was forced to be nonexistent was here. The force began to recover under the effect of force. The power of this ice was the power of Leng Yuexiao''s extremely cold body. The power of the extremely cold body recovered, and the blood and flesh within Song Ning''s body began to grow again.


    Seeing this scene, not to mention the young man just now, even the old man''s mouth was lit up. In the burning sea of ??fire, he even felt cold behind.


    "Who the **** are you!" The old man pointed to Song Ning, and after questioning, he even carried a trace of horror.


    "Hugh wants to control who he is, just the untouchables, kill them!" The young man gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, the woman who had been sitting meditating in the same place finally got up. She didn''t know when there was an extra cloak on her body. At this time, her beautiful eyes fell on Song Ning, and there was a trace of fear in her expression: " Flower, but the other shore flower? "


    The old man nodded solemnly, and the other side spent his life. This person was still alive. What puzzled him was that this person had no flesh and was able to breed in such a short period of time. This was also extremely terrifying.


    But the most terrifying thing is that it''s so cold!


    At this time, they watched Song Ning''s body as if the power of the Sun engulfed the three-color fire lotus, but just as the power of the Sun as the fire snake engulfed the three-color fire lotus, it seemed to feel Song Ning The body is growing, and I feel the power of Yin Yin in Song Ning''s body. It **** violently, **** the three-color fire lotus into the body, and then quickly drills back into Song Ning''s body.


    At the moment just now, Song Ning was almost frozen by the power of Zhiyin, but fortunately the power of Zhiyang returned, and the two forces of Yin and Yang once again reached a level sufficient to contain each other, but the two forces entered this place with him. Compared with before, Yanyan District has increased by nearly ten times.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, the cold light on his body was still there, and the surrounding flames could not get close at this moment.


    call.


    Song Ning exhaled in one breath, bursts of cold blue light radiating out, seeing this scene, the group of three people was even more shocked.


    "Long Fu, kill him, he ate my Tricolor Fire Lotus!" The young man shouted.


    As soon as Long Fu gritted his teeth, he turned over and took out a magic weapon like a firearm to aim at Song Ning, but at this moment, there was a long hiss within this Baiyan area.


    Qiang!


    This is Phoenix''s cry!


    There are Suzaku in the south, and the Suzaku fire property, and here is the Yan District, the sea of ??fire!


    Song Ning was shocked, why didn''t he think of it before? At this time, his eyes fell on the things that had been swimming in the Baiyan District, and he fixed his eyes ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 608： Suzaku reborn

    The Phoenix is ??the king of birds, Nirvana is reborn, but it has a chance to rise to the heavenly spirit and evolve into a Suzaku, one of the spirit beasts. At this moment, this Phoenix is ??in Nirvana!


    The thing that has been swimming around in Song Ning''s eyes is the Phoenix Egg for a moment, and among these Phoenix Eggs is the Phoenix that is about to be reborn.


    The phoenix egg was completely cracked, and there was a red figure in it. The red suzaku was also called the scorpion bird. The whole body was hot. Now this momentum is definitely the birth of the suzaku, but ... Song Ning found that although this suzaku was born, But what was born is still just a phantom!


    At that time, the eyes of the three young and old were shining, and the shock was even more ecstatic.


    "Phoenix Nirvana becomes a Suzaku. Could we get this Suzaku inheritance ?!" The young man rushed towards Suzaku frantically.


    However, the old man behind him grabbed him: "Master, although Suzaku is reborn, this is nothing but Suzaku''s phantom, and Suzaku inheritance can only be obtained by two people, but now ..."


    The young man seemed to understand the implication of the old man behind him. In his eyes, the killing intent was directed towards the rear: "The spiritual realm monk in the lower realm, if he hadn''t been for the other side''s flowers, he would have been tricolored by me. Fire Lotus burned to death and went to kill him, lest I be interrupted by him when I got the Suzaku heritage. "


    The old man, known as Long Fu, shook his body and rushed towards Song Ning.


    At this time, Song Ning''s attention was all on the Suzaku phantom, and he didn''t notice that the old man suddenly appeared in front of him. The old man was extremely high. Even Song Ning could not understand his truth and reality at this time, but this old man But he is extremely golden, and seems to be afraid of Song Ning.


    Explosive!


    There was a vortex blazing around the sea, with a flame-like fist in it, and it hit the Song Ning heavily. The fist made a loud noise like the sound of flame bursting.


    This power struck in an instant, giving Song Ning a sense of panic, and he even felt that he might be bombarded into scum by the next explosion.


    At this time, the dodge is too late. If you want to resist, with the strength of Song Ning, it is naturally impossible to compete with this old man who has become a very deep man. Song Ning''s heart moved. Just now the old man seemed to see the power of Yin Extremely distraught, Song Ning then turned his claws in his left hand and exerted a little force. The force of Yin in the body rotated and an ice lotus appeared in the palm of his left hand.


    The ice lotus expanded instantly, and Song Ning raised his hand to block the ice lotus in front of him.


    The old man was frightened, and he quickly retreated after a punch, and when he retreated, he was shocked and said: "The power of Yin is transformed, who are you in the end, and you are definitely not a person in this orchid continent!"


    The power of the explosive blow fell on the power of Zhiyin, and even the slightest fluctuation did not come out. Instead, it was directly consumed by the power of Zhiyin. At this time, although the ice lotus disappeared in front of Song Ning, it did not. The slightest influence on the power of Yin in Song Ning''s body.


    Yin and Yang are opposite, and the strength of Yin is stronger than that of the old man''s flame, which has a suppressing effect on him. As long as the opponent uses this fire trick, even if he is not enough, he will not be hurt by the opponent''s trick?


    When Song Ning thought of this, he finally had some confidence in his heart. He could tell that the young man and the woman''s monk of the other party were above the virtual fairy and the Dao fairy, and besides, the other party cultivated the power of flame. To grab a Suzaku with them here is no different from daydreaming.


    Qiang!


    Suzaku made a hissing again, and at the same time, the Suzaku glanced in the direction of Song Ning.


    At this time, Suzaku''s phantom was reborn, but it was extremely weak, and could not even fly its wings. But its eyes fell on Song Ning, and the young man and the woman were suddenly shocked, as if there was an unknown hunch.


    Even if it is a Suzaku, the first person to see it after rebirth will be regarded as the master. Now that no one looks after this rebirth of Suzaku, he just went to see a spiritual monk in the lower realm?


    "Long Fu, don''t use the fire spells, if you can''t kill even the spiritual monks in the area, it''s better to punish yourself!" The young man''s speech was also aimed at Song Ning. The whole body is red, like a flame, but just as the young man flicked, the red flame above the sword suddenly disappeared, and turned into a long sword with no attribute flashing silver light.


    At the same time, the firearm in Long Fu''s hands also changed. The reason why he didn''t use firearms just now was that he was afraid that the fire attribute attack would be useless to Song Ning, but he never expected that Yan Pu''s punch would actually hit Song Ning. It has no effect.


    "Death!" The young man stabs Song Ning with a sword. I don''t know what kind of technique is contained in this sword. Even the surrounding sea of ??fire has evaded, and the strength of the sharp edge is like dying.


    Song Ning retreated quickly, but just as he retreated, Long Fu held a firearm that was no longer in flames and rushed toward Song Ning''s back.


    boom!


    This Long Fuxiu is too high and the speed is too fast. This is just the attack of power against Song Ning. The force is heavy, and the texture of the firearm is hard. Song Ning only feels a sudden shock in the back, his chest Bored with a spit of blood, his body flew forward staggeringly, and in front of him, the young monk stabbed with a sword and went straight to Song Ning''s brow.


    "Dead!" There was a bleeding thread in the eyes of the young man. Although Song Ning had no intersection with him, but just because of what happened today, it gave him a reason to kill Song Ning.


    But when the young man''s sword fell an inch in front of Song Ning''s eyebrows, Song Ning quickly dodged, but the sudden pain in his back at the moment also affected his movement at this time, although this sword did not stab in Song. Ning''s eyebrows, but across Song Ning''s ear, pierced Song Ning''s ear.


    Song Ninggang thought that he had escaped the blow, but found that there was another severe pain behind him, and his whole body flew towards the front, fainting in front of his eyes.


    Boom!


    Song Ning fell heavily on the ground. At this time, the temperature of the surrounding fire was not a threat to Song Ning, but these two people became a fatal threat. The young man walked in front of Song Ning and stepped on Song Ning''s head. He raised the sword in his hand with disdain and hatred in his eyes.


    "The ants just stop, I do n��t know where you got this power of Yin, I do n��t know where you got the extremely cold body, but when you appear in front of my Dragon Peak, you are destined to die!" Between the words, this The young man''s sword was raised high, he aimed at Song Ning''s neck, and beheaded the abhorrence.


    Song Ning raised a hand and grabbed Long Zifeng''s ankle, trying to move it away. However, this Dragon Zifeng was so powerful that Song Ning was hurt again now, and exhausted all his energy, he couldn''t move at all ... ��


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 609： Lower ants

    Boom!


    Long Zifeng kicked Song Ning''s head, and Song Ning flew out a dozen feet against the bottom end of the sea of ??fire. Although this foot did not harm him, it splashed a lot of ashes on the ground. These ashes covered Song Ning''s whole body, and at this time Song Ning was like a person crawling out of a mud pit.


    "Untouchables, my feet can actually be touched by your dirty hand!" Long Zifeng felt disgusted, his body flicked, and next to Song Ning next moment, the sword in his hand was raised again, even if it was beheaded, he still felt Awkward, the sister''s body is seen by this person, and he is most concerned about this sister, so far he has not been able to succeed, but he was first seen by him.


    Just when Longzifeng had just stood firm, Song Ning suddenly bounced from the ground, trying to fight with this Longzifeng, but Song Ning had just left the ground, but only felt that another blow came from behind.


    This time, he felt that all the bones in his body appeared cracked.


    Boom!


    He was smashed heavily on the ground, his face fell deep into the ashes, and he took a bite of ashes.


    Click ...


    The old man was about to take back the firearm in his hand, but his pupil shrank suddenly, his eyes showing incredible colors.


    Firearms ... even broken!


    The texture of this firearm is known to everyone in their family, but now it is broken by three consecutive blows?


    "Master, do it quickly, this person is too weird!" The old man breathed in one breath, and even felt a chill. He had never seen a person with such a hard body. If it is unusual, this firearm is broken, then the other party is afraid that it has become one. The beach is muddy, but now the other party seems okay, but the firearm broke first.


    Long Zifeng no longer hesitated when he heard the words, holding the sword in both hands and thrusting his neck towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning was hit three times in a row, even though his new flesh and blood contained the extremely cold body of ice bone powder, even though the entire skeleton in his body was the bone of a giant, he was also sore at this time , As painful as a break, unable to hold up at all.


    Uh.


    This sword fell at a fast speed, and in the blink of an eye, he had reached an inch behind Song Ning''s neck, unable to resist, and there was only one way to die.


    "If you want to resist, you are still ten thousand years away!" Long Zifeng was angry and stabbed fiercely.


    Zheng!


    But when his sword tip was only half an inch away from Song Ning''s neck, a red blood suddenly flew out of Song Ning''s storage ring. The red light was extremely fast, and immediately fell behind Song Ning. At the neck, only the sound of a collision of ironware was heard. The wrist of Long Zifeng was shaken, and the long sword in his hand was almost shocked.


    At this time, I saw a translucent sword erected on Song Ning''s neck, and the sword body was tightly attached to Song Ning''s body. Half of this sword body was transparent, and the other half seemed to be infused with blood. Shaking, as if flowing.


    Burning Sky Sword!


    Burning Sky Sword Jian Ling intended to protect the Lord, even though the sword spirit was asleep, Burning Sky Sword followed Song Ning to kill so many creatures, he already had a trace of consciousness, although there was no spiritual wisdom, but at this critical moment in the Lord''s life By the time, I already knew to take the initiative to block the master.


    Song Ningben did not want to take out the Burning Sky Sword. He was afraid that the high temperature would affect the Burning Sky Sword, but he forgot that this Burning Sky Sword is one of the three ancient artifacts of the ancient battlefield. The killing is endless, and death means If the coldness of the sky-burning sword emanates, it can completely resist the high temperature of the sea of ??fire.


    "Burn and burn the sky sword!" Long Zifeng''s mother and mother retreated three consecutive steps. At this time, even the old man couldn''t help but retreat. When they saw this burning sword, they seemed to remember something. , With a terrifying look in his eyes.


    Clang.


    Burning Sky Sword inserted on the ground, Song Ning supported his hands, got up from the ashes, gently wiped the ashes from his face, and with the other hand pulled out the Burning Sky Sword, with blood on his corners, his mouth raised high .


    Buzz!


    Fen Tianjian was shocked, and Song Ning slashed at Long Zifeng.


    The old man''s brow furrowed, and he was immediately overjoyed: "Master, kill him, the sword spirit is sleeping in this sky-burning sword, killing him, and taking the sky-burning sword. Today he is getting the Suzaku lineage, Chi Yanhai is worthwhile! "


    Originally, that Long Zifeng was still a bit afraid of Song Ning, but now he heard this old man''s words, and he was determined.


    The old man turned over his hand and took out another magic weapon. He threw it at Song Ning.


    Song Ning is accustomed to this old man''s sneak attack. At this time, although he noticed that this magic weapon is coming, he is unable to dodge, but the other party is too strong. Now his trick is nothing but sway, and this magic weapon is about to fall on Song Ning. At the time, Song Ning''s body was slightly on the side, even though the magic weapon was still hitting Song Ning, the direction of Song Ning''s being smashed and flying changed.


    Long Zifeng thought that Song Ning was rushing towards him, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to fly away by the attack of the old man. At this time, he was flying to the direction where Suzaku phantom was.


    Qiang!


    The Suzaku phantom is formed at this time, it spreads its arms and rises into the sky. At the moment when it rises into the sky, its eyes fall on Song Ning ��s storage ring. Before that, when he looked at Song Ning ��s, It is Song Ning''s storage ring.


    There seems to be some attraction in the storage ring, and Suzaku flew away at Song Ning.


    "Suzaku Inheritance!" At this time, the woman who had been watching next to it couldn''t help it anymore. She popped up several magic techniques. These fairy techniques went straight to Song Ning, but it was just that these fairy techniques were about to fall on Song Ning. At that time, I saw that Suzaku''s phantom had fallen beside Song Ning.


    Qiang!


    There was another hissing, but it was as if there was extreme anger in this hissing, Suzaku''s phantom spread out his wings and guarded beside Song Ning. Between these wings flapping, Song Ning''s body quickly retreated, and at the same time, the fire in Baiyan District The wind rolled wildly, and huge vortices appeared at once.


    Song Ning keeps retreating in the direction of Fanyan District, and the Suzaku has been standing beside Song Ning, even Long Fu''s several magical attacks have fallen on Suzaku''s phantom, although it is obvious that Suzaku''s phantom is injured, However, Song Ning was not injured.


    "Long Fu!" Long Zifeng was mad, if the Suzaku inheritance was robbed by a spirit monk in this way, what other face did he live in the world?


    "Brother Long, merge!" The woman came to Long Zifeng''s side during her speech and raised her hand on Long Zifeng''s shoulder, which seemed to pass on some power to Long Zifeng.


    However, the power generated by the fanfling of Suzaku''s wings is too strong, but it is just a blink of an eye. Song Ning has reached the edge of Baiyan District.


    For Youlan Continent, they can enter the Baiyan District from the Fanyan District, but for the previous world, they can''t cross the Baiyan District at all. Now if Song Ning leaves the Baiyan District, they will never find Song again today. Ning where.


    Just when Song Ning was standing on the edge of Baiyan District, and when she was one foot back, it was Fanyan District. Suddenly, a hand appeared at Song Ning''s neckline and suddenly grabbed Song Ning''s neck!


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 610： The change of the other shore flower

    "Want to go? Dream!" The voice fell into Song Ning''s ear like a ghost sound. The old man grabbed Song Ning''s neck and pulled it back hard. At this time, even the wind blown by the wings of Suzaku could not control Song Ning pulled from the old man.


    The purpose of the old man was not to pull Song Ning back, but to kill him. His eyes showed a strong killing intention, and his palms were violently hard, trying to pinch Song Ning''s neck.


    Qiang!


    Suzaku screamed. The huge beak on the phantom pecked on the old man''s hand. The old man''s arm suddenly flicked, but his strength was not reduced at the moment.


    Song Ning felt a strong kneading force from his bones. Even the skeleton of the giant made a rustling sound at this moment, it seemed that he was going to be pinched alive by the old man.


    Suzaku frantically groaned and pecked, but couldn''t beat back the old man''s hand at all. Seeing that Song Ning''s bones were already overwhelmed, he suddenly drilled a rattan from Song Ning''s heart. When it appears, it turns into a flower.


    The other shore flower!


    As soon as the other shore flower woke up, he rushed towards the old man with his teeth and claws. The other shore flower made a roar, and the sound of this roar was magical. The old man had a moment of distraction, but even so, he still clutched Song Ning''s neck.


    bass!


    The other side of the flower separated from Song Ning''s body, and attacked the old man. The old man was terrified. If he was parasitized by this other side of the flower, even if he was now able to resist, he would only be able to resist the death.


    At this moment, the old man reached out to resist the other shore flower, he grabbed the other shore flower''s heart and would crush it.


    Song Ning began to retreat under the fanfare of Suzaku ��s wings, and half of her body had already crossed the powder inflammation area, but at this time, he found that the flower of the other shore was actually caught by the old man.


    When the flower heart of the other shore flower was caught, a ghost image like the baby''s face suddenly appeared on the other shore flower. Song Ning was not the first time to see this ghost image. When I saw it just now, this ghost image was a crying face, but Today, it turned into a small face!


    The baby closed his eyes, but with a light smile, this smile gave people a sense of giving up everything, just when Song Ning saw this smiling face, the voice of the other shore came from his mind.


    "Others avoid me, but you abide by the agreement. You are for me, and I are for you. When the other shore is in bloom, the riverside of the netherlands, a incense stick, worship three weeks ..."


    This other side flower is just like telling what happened afterwards, if this other side flower is self-sufficient, it is just right, but just now, this other side flower took the initiative to rescue Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s body violently exerted force, and had already passed half of the powder inflammation area. The body retreated back to the Baiyan area again. Just when the old man roared angrily and wanted to crush the flowers of the other shore, Song Ning stood again. In front of this old man.


    The old man stunned, and immediately released the other shore flower to catch at Song Ning, Song Ning suddenly opened his mouth, the spiritual force in the body was mobilized, the Yuanshen villain opened his eyes, and his eyes exploded with a fine light.


    Roar!


    Duo Yin!


    Song Ning grabbed the loosened heart of the other bank, and the old man lost his mind in this double chant, that is, at this moment, Song Ning grabbed the other bank of the heart and pressed hard, like his own heart, and this At that time, his body also retreated to the powder inflammation area with the strong wind fanned by Suzaku''s phantom wings.


    Fanyan District and Baiyan District are just an invisible diaphragm, but they block the old man and Song Ning. The old man hit with a punch, but only hit Song Ning, the power disappeared silently, and touched at all. Not to Song Ning.


    what!


    The old man groaned angrily, the Sky Burning Sword was not obtained, and the Suzaku inheritance was also lost. He was really immortal, but now he is suffering from a spiritual realm monk in the lower realm.


    Suzaku phantom no longer **** its wings, at this moment it floats behind Song Ning, and a pair of burning eyes fall on the old man, as if to remember the old man.


    Song Ning''s eyes also fell on the old man, but not only the old man, but also the young men and women who wanted to shoot but did not have time to shoot.


    "My name is Song Ning." Song Ning said slowly: "Long Zifeng, Long Fu, I remember, one day I can go to the last term, I want you, genocide!"


    After Song Ning finished his speech, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, his eyes were astonished, and he turned around with a burst of sparks. Under the gaze of the three, he disappeared into the area of ??powder inflammation, and Song Ning slowly left. At that time, the Suzaku phantom also got into Song Ning''s storage ring and entered the gossip mirror.


    Just as this Suzaku phantom entered the gossip mirror, a strange light flashed in the gossip mirror.


    At this moment, I don''t know where I am or who I am. Suddenly my brow furrowed and my mouth murmured, uttering two words that were extremely difficult to hear-chaos.


    After Qinglong, it was strangely poor, but now Suzaku first, gossip formation, chaos!


    However, at the moment, Song Ning did not know all of this, nor did he feel the change in the Eight Diagrams Mirror. All his mind at this time was placed on the other shore flower.


    The other side of the flower is full of curses, but to Song Ning''s gratitude, now Song Ning has rescued it, now this other side of the flower parasitic in Song Ning''s body, but he is not willing to take the life of Song Ning.


    "The acquaintance between you and me is fate. In the future, you will be parasitic in my body. I will one day send you back to the riverside of the Netherworld." Song Ning said.


    The other shore flower did not respond, and in the heart of Song Ning, the slender rattan became a little thinner, seeming to be asleep.


    Song Ning sighed, saying that the evil of the other shore flower, but today he saw the other shore flower to save people. In this world, there is no absolute, the only thing that has not changed is that it is always changing.


    Within the inflammation zone, Song Ning finally completed the purpose of coming this time. He sat cross-legged in this powder inflammation zone, because the two forces from the body to the yin to yang climbed. It''s like tickling.


    He withdrew his entire body of defense and felt the flame. At the same time, the power of the sun in his body slowly increased under the nourishment of the flame.


    The power to yang is enhanced, and the power to yin is also enhanced.


    Why is this power of Yin rising in such a harsh environment? It stands to reason that in this environment, the power of Yin can be kept original, but now it is enhanced ...


    In Song Ning''s mind, there has always been such a question. It was too late to think, but at this moment, he can think about it.


    He has been looking inside, not practicing, but observing the two forces in the body from Yin to Yang to restrain each other. These two forces are constantly circling around the Yuanshen villain, and the power of Yang increases by one point, to Yin The force is then increased by one point.


    Song Ning''s memory dates back to the day when he realized the power of Yin and Yang on the restaurant and merged the power of Yin and Yang. The two forces were opposite, but they could be merged. After the fusion, they were mutually restrained ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 611： Song Ning is dead?

    "There are positive and negative things, and the premise of integration is mutual containment, then the premise of mutual containment is to integrate ..." Song Ning murmured: "So, if one side grows and the other side remains unchanged, the mutual containment force will disappear , The power of fusion will also disappear, but now that it has merged, it means ... "


    Song Ning slowly opened her eyes. The two forces from Yin to Yang in the body now seem to be growing in his body. He can feel the power of restriction between the two forces, perhaps because of the two forces. The power has already merged, so this force of restraint lasts forever. One side grows, and the other side also grows with it, thereby restricting each other.


    Today, only this one can be explained, but even if the explanation is understood, Song Ning can''t figure it out. There are still such things in the world. It turns out that there are such constraints in the rules.


    "Since it can grow to the power of the sun, let the power of the sun grow and grow here. I haven''t used the power of ice and fire for a long time. I don''t know how strong these two forces will be after using it after growth." Song Ningxin Thinking, close your eyes and meditate quietly in this powdery area.


    Within this inflammation zone, Song Ning had no concept of time. After closing his eyes, he forgot the time.


    At this time, outside the Yan District, everyone had been waiting for three days.


    During these three days and nights, all the monks did not close their eyes, and no one left half a step. But three days later, Song Ning still did not come out. What does it mean?


    The black wind paced anxiously outside. He had walked back and forth for thousands of times around the entrance of the inflammation area, but he still could not wait for Song Ning to come out.


    Li Yiyan has been intently watching the Yan District since the day before yesterday. Until now, no figure of Song Ning has been found. At this time, everyone outside the Yan District thinks that Song Ning is dead. If Song Ning is really dead, then this But it was the shocking news in the demon domain.


    Song Ning entered the Yanyan District of Chiyanhai, and then never returned, dying inside the Yan District, fearing that those who had been suppressed by Song Ning would all be crazy, as for Sanyuan Dao Xian and the others who followed Song Ning , I am afraid it will be excluded immediately.


    Among the many monks, Hong Yuan Dao Xian ��s mood was the most complicated at this time. He sighed bitterly, and finally looked at the direction of Yan District, and then turned to go: "The Master also entered the three days, and then he has n��t. come out����"


    When Li Yiyan saw that Master was standing up and was leaving, he immediately followed up: "Master, wait a minute, Song Daoyou may come out soon."


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian smiled bitterly: "While all talents are unwilling to be ordinary, Song Ning has the power of Dao Xian, and even the power of Dao Xianfeng, so he will walk in all the way to the orange inflammation area, he wants to enter the powder inflammation District, to Fanyan District, he tried to walk into Baiyan District, although his purpose was that of Chiyan, but did he have the strength to enter Baiyan District? "


    Hong Yuan said that the fairy tale is complete, Li Yiyan is silent, what he said is not false, monks like Song Ning, certainly cannot stop at a certain place, but continue to move forward in order to achieve the goal, but if they forcefully advance, the result only one.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Hong Yuan Dao Xian sighed, as for Song Ning, he can only sigh now.


    Now Song Ning can''t come out, but Zimeng Taoxian smiled: "Hong Yuan Daoyou, you deceived Song Ning into this scorched area, and then killed Song Ning, which is really beyond my expectations. "


    The face of Hong Yuan Dao Xian changed greatly. Before Zi Meng Dao Xian said, he didn''t take it seriously. Now this Purple Meng Dao Xian even said this in front of everyone.


    "Zimeng Daoyou, you have to be responsible for your words. I''m here to help Song Daoyou, why did you hurt him?" Hong Yuan Dao Xian hurriedly explained.


    "Oh, you do n��t need to explain Hongyuan ��s friends. Now Song Ning is dead. It ��s useless to explain these things. There is Chiyan in your mouth in Baiyan District. But no one has entered Baiyan District since ancient times. You let Song Condensed in to get Chi Yan, isn''t it intentionally harming Song Ning? "Zimeng Road immortal smiled.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian was furious and was about to have an attack, but he heard Zimeng Dao Xian continue to say: "Forget it, we just know about this matter. Don''t spread it. If it spreads outside, it is estimated that many monks will come to you for trouble. What. "


    "Zi Meng! You must keep your mouth open!" Hong Yuan Dao Immortal was furious, and the whole body''s breath suddenly rose, seeming to start with Zi Meng Dao Immortal.


    Zi Meng Dao Xian didn''t mean to do anything. She just smiled and retreated while smiling: "Hong Yuan Taoist is too nervous, now Song Ning is dead, and the bad breath that Hong Yuan Tao You lost to Song Ning before Out, if there is nothing else, Zimeng will go back first. "


    At this time, everyone can see that Zimeng Daoxian is in a good mood. When she speaks, the smile on her face is full.


    "Purple Meng Zimen, you curse my master to die?" Heifeng rushed to Zi Meng Dao Xian and asked.


    Zimeng Dao Xianbai glanced at the black wind with disdain in his eyes: "He is dead, you are nothing more than a bereavement dog. There is no Song Ning to support you. With your cultivation, is it worthy to yell before me?


    When Zimeng Taoxian spoke, a slap fan passed over and fell directly on Heifeng''s face. Heifeng Xiu was so different from Zimeng Daoxian that this slap almost killed the black wind.


    The black wind flew sideways, and the sea of ??clouds beside the Zimeng Dao was startled, and hurried forward to catch the black wind, with a trace of apology in his eyes.


    "Oh, a little punishment, if you dare to yell at me again, I want your dog''s life!" Zimengdao said fairy tales, and gave Yunhai a blank look: "Why? Song Ning gave you some small favors , Now you want to help Song Ning to deal with your master? "


    Yunhai was extremely embarrassed. He set the black wind aside, got up and returned to Zimeng Daoxian, lowering his head without saying a word.


    At this time, everyone present was filled with indignation, especially Li Yiyan. This Zimeng Taoxian was anyway a Daoxian Realm, even if he shot the Spiritual Realm monk, how much did she hope Song Ning died?


    At this time, the black wind was full of blood. He felt that his neck seemed to have broken bones, but even so, he still stared at Zimeng Daoxian immortally. When he opened his mouth, blood flowed out: "Master will definitely come back, you wait, When the time comes, the master will definitely ... "


    Just halfway through Heifeng''s words, Zimeng Dao''s expression was astonishing, and there was a murderous ascent: "Noisy! I think you are looking for death!"


    She flicked a hand, and a fairy force went against the black wind. For today''s black wind, this fairy force is enough to kill his life ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 612： Kneel down and apologize, or die.

    The attack of Zimeng Daoxian was too sudden, even Hongyuan Daoxian didn''t respond, and the attack was now approaching Heifeng.


    If it was in the past, the black wind would desperately hide away, but now under the eyes of many people, Song Ning is gone, even the black wind thinks that Song Ning may have died in the inflammation area, Song If Ning Ruo is dead, who will help him refine Jin Dan? Can he survive?


    Watching the attack of Zi Meng Dao Xian approach, Heifeng smiled self-deprecatingly. After thousands of years, he came out of the cave and met Song Ning, which was worth it.


    Thinking of the past with Song Ning, Heifeng closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Only emotion in his heart, even Song Ning could not come back in the Yan District, that Yan District was really a murderous place.


    However, just when everyone thought that the black wind would die, even when the black wind had already given up, suddenly a light burst from the inflammation area. This light was silver and white. Upon closer inspection, it seemed like a small light. Sword in general.


    This little lightsaber struck the fairy power of Zimeng Daoxian, and when the two collided, they dissipated at the same time.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, then sucked in a cold breath, and looked at the Yan District. Just now their attention was all focused on Zimeng Dao Xian. Someone came out of the Yan District!


    Zimeng Dao''s heart shivered, and his pupils shrank suddenly, falling on the figure in that inflammation area.


    The figure had long hair and no wind, and he walked slowly from the Chiyan area to the Ziyan area. The figure became clearer and clearer. As he walked, he said in a deep voice: "Even my Song Ning''s dog , It ��s not something that you are qualified to deal with easily, let alone that Black Wind is my brother. "


    During the speech, Song Ning had already walked out of the Ziyan District. At this moment, Song Ning was standing here. This unscathed look seemed to give Zi Meng Dao Xian a great shock.


    "Song, Song Ning!" Zimeng Taoxian''s throat was terrible, and at this time she didn''t even know what to say.


    At this time, except for Purple Dream Daoxian, all the monks showed the color of joy, especially the black wind, he laughed, and the blood in his mouth continued to flow out.


    "Are you okay?" Song Ning walked to the front of the black wind, turned over and fed a medicine to the black wind, and then a spiritual force hit the black wind. This spiritual power was extremely soft, and the broken bone of the black wind was continued. The injury of the Black Wind is just a few breaths.


    "Song Daoyou, you really are fine!" Hong Yuan said immortal happiness. If Song Ning was in trouble, he wouldn''t say anything in his back. His heart was also overwhelming, but because of Song Ning, he would think of his master from time to time.


    Many disciples of Chi Yanhai just saw Zimeng Taoxian just now. Now they see Song Ning, and they are naturally excited. At this time, they admire Song Ning very much. When they think that Song Ning treats their servants as brothers, I think Song Ning is a good person.


    Song Ning patted Heifeng''s shoulder gently, and then turned to look at Zimeng Daoxian. At the moment, Zimeng Daoxian had no blood on her face. She stared at Song Ning and her body was trembling.


    "I will give you two choices. One, kneel down and apologize to Heifeng, and the other is death." Song Ning said very plainly. This statement didn''t have a bit of momentum, but it fell in the ears of everyone, but it was like a warning of death. general.


    If you want to live, you must kneel down, if you don''t kneel, you will die. It is very simple and clear. This is the next choice for Zimeng Daoxian.


    Zimeng Dao Xian''s heart was trembling. She asked herself not to be Song Ning''s opponent. Now Song Ning suddenly came out of the Yan District. She didn''t even know if Song Ning got anything in the Yan District. If she didn''t get it, Fortunately, if she got it, wouldn''t she have no room to fight back in Song Ning''s hands?


    After hearing Song Ning''s words, Yunhai immediately walked out of the side of Zimeng Dao Immortal and bowed his fists at Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, can ... Can I do it for me? I kneel and apologize to the black wind Daoyou.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept lightly across the sea of ??clouds, and there was a hint of gentleness in the calm look: "Yunhai, you don''t have to be like this, whoever does it, whoever comes."


    Yun Hai opened his mouth to say something, but saw Song Ning''s expression cold, and his tone was low: "There are some things I can think of as never happened, but some things are not working. The black wind is my brother, so no one can touch it.


    Today, I put Song Ning''s words here, who persuaded me again, who will die. "


    Zimeng Taoxian ��s legs tremble, and she chooses one in the face of death and dignity. This is extremely difficult for her. Cultivation has reached her level, and there is a head and face in the entire demon domain. Apology, besides, this spiritual realm monk is also Song Ning''s servant, so what is the face of her purple dream Taoxian?


    "It''s impossible for me to apologize!" Zimeng Taoxian''s speech exploded, and she flipped her hands and tore the space, ready to escape from the crack.


    But just when she was tearing the space, Song Ning shook her body and appeared in front of the space crack. At the moment, Song Ning left hand to the ice lotus condensed by the power of Yin, right hand to the fire lotus condensed by the force of Yang During refining and exuding, amazing power was radiated, and before it came out, it caused a sudden gust of wind around.


    If this power fell on Zimeng Dao Xian, even if she had Dao Xian Xiu Xiu, she might not be able to resist it at all.


    "It seems that you have chosen." Song Ning narrowed his eyes, his hands rushed forward, and the two forces from Yin to Yang would merge together.


    Zi Meng Dao Xian was scared back again and again, she wanted to tear the space next to it again, but she found that the two forces in Song Ning''s hands were too strong, and even a slight distortion occurred in the space.


    "Song Ning, you''re crazy! Won''t this power hurt you!" Zimeng Taoxian shouted.


    However, Song Ning''s expression was indifferent at this time, and he didn''t care if this power could hurt himself, and the two lotus flowers in his hands had already collided.


    Immortal Hong Yuan Dao sees something bad, and immediately supports the shield to protect the disciples of Chi Yanhai with immortal force. All the monks are now retreating, but only the sea of ??clouds suddenly rushed out and rushed to Song Ning, blocking Song Ning and The middle of the Purple Dream Dao.


    "Song Daoyou!" Yun Hai knelt down and kowtowed: "She is my esteemed master and has been in the preaching profession for so many years. If Song Daoyou killed her, what should I do? Please ask Song Daoyou to show mercy, please Song Daoyou to show mercy!"


    Song Ning frowned, before he had clearly said who killed who died, but the sea of ??clouds even rushed out.


    Even though Song Ning killed decisively, he still hesitated at this time.


    It was he who personally said the word "friend" to Yunhai and Li Yiyan. Now Yunhai is kneeling in front of him to plead. Does he even kill Yunhai together?


    "Song Daoyou, kill me. If someone must pay for his life, kill me." Yun Hai gritted his teeth and begged in front of Song Ning ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 613： Let go

    "Keep off." Song Ning took a slight pause in his hand and said in a deep voice.


    At this time, in the hands of Song Ning, the two forces from Yin to Yang were only a foot apart and fused together.


    Yun Hai looked up at Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, do you ... don''t have Master?"


    Song Ning shuddered violently, didn''t he have a master? More than ten years ago, Taihe Mountain Peak was a master and a righteous father. That day, the dragon of the upper realm was transformed into a dragon, and all the people in Taihe Mountain were directly killed.


    If there is a real chance, on that day, will he kneel in front of Jiaolong, and will he pray for him to let him off the Taihe Mountain?


    However, if the spilled water is spoken, if Song Ning closes at the moment, then what is the deterrent to everyone in the Chiyan Sea?


    Just when Song Ning was embarrassed, he suddenly felt a vicissitude of his hand on his wrist. He looked sideways, it was the black wind.


    "Master." Heifeng was fine at this time, but his mouth was clearly hanging with the blood from the injury just now. He seemed to see Song Ning''s embarrassment at the moment: "Forget it, she gave me a slap, I ��ll give it back to her, let ��s just forget about it. "


    Heifeng didn''t wait for Song Ning to answer and then slap directly towards Zimeng Taoxian. Heifeng was a monk of the spirit realm. Even with this slap, he couldn''t hurt Zimeng Daoxian at all, but even so Landed on Zimeng Taoxian, still counted as going back.


    Seeing this, Yunhai hurriedly turned around and sent a message to Zimeng Taoxian: "Master, it''s just an apology. If you apologize, if you don''t even have your life, what''s your face?"


    Zi Meng Dao Xian is not a fool. After living for so many years, she has practiced to such an extent. If she still doesn''t understand the affair, she is really as good as death. When her heart is caught by the black wind, Song Ning''s wrist, Suddenly bowed to the black wind.


    This is Tao Xian''s bow salute to the spiritual realm monks!


    "I''m sorry before things." Zimeng Dao said immortal words, looking up at Heifeng and Song Ning.


    Heifeng grabbed Song Ning''s hand with a bit more power, and said: "Master, forget it. Since you have already apologized, don''t be embarrassed about this matter."


    Song Ning''s hand was loose.


    The two ultimate strengths in Song Ning''s hands disappeared. At the moment when the strength disappeared, Zimeng Taoxian was relieved, her body trembling slightly, and she was relieved for a long time. At that moment, she even felt herself It may be wiped out by Song Ning.


    "Thank you, Song Daoyou!" Yunhai knocked his head at Song Ning, but Yunhai''s head had not landed on the ground, but Song Ning leaned over and supported Yunhai.


    "No need, but, let''s not take it as an example. If it is next time, no matter who it is." Song Ning''s voice was calm, but there was a sense of helplessness in the calm.


    Helplessly, what he said was so invalid. The helplessness of his relationship with his friends, helplessness, perhaps his temporary kindness may make everyone present feel that he is an indecisive person.


    His character can make people know, but he can''t let outsiders know. If these outsiders know, in this sinister cultivation world, Song Ning can''t guarantee their thoughts.


    However, this time, Song Ning thought too much.


    The disciples of Chiyanhai are very simple. They rarely leave the Chiyanhai on weekdays. The practice under the Chiyanhai all the year round leads to their pursuit of the Tao and the pursuit of ascension into immortals. They do n��t know much about the external disputes. The outsiders are not aware of the intrigue, so at this moment they saw Yunhai pleading for the respect of the master, saw Song Ning''s words before taking back, saw the mercy of the men of the black wind, and saw the apology of Zimeng Daoxian, which all touched them.


    It was not just who took the lead and clapped his hands. Then, the disciples of Chi Yanhai began to cast their admiration at Song Ning.


    Seeing that the matter was gone, Zimeng Dao left, Yunhai bowed again to Song Ning, turned around and followed behind Zimeng Dao, and the disciples of Chi Yanhai still watched Song Ning and the Black Wind At this time, the two men almost became the focus.


    "Song Daoyou, the matter is over, I don''t know if I need to take a rest? After the rest, I think everyone under the Chi Yan sea wants to know whether Song Dao You got Chi Yan, and what happened in that Yan District. Things. "Hong Yuan Dao Xian stepped forward and said.


    Li Yiyan was relieved at this time. The word "friend" was said by Song Ning himself. If Song Ning just gave Yunhai no kneeling feeling, then the word "friend" would be completely collapsed. It has no effect. If this is the case, the friendship between her and Song Ning may not be so.


    Song Ning glanced at Hong Yuan Dao Xian and Li Yiyan, and nodded gently: "Chi Yan got it, Yan District is indeed a good place to practice, but I don''t need to rest here, I still have things to do, so I left. . "


    Song Ning clenched his fists when he spoke, and turned to leave.


    What Song Ning said was light and light, it seemed to be talking about a very common thing, it seemed like what to eat tonight and what to eat tomorrow morning.


    Can this be the same? Chi Yan, that''s the treasure of Chi Yan Sea. After so many years, no one has been able to enter the Bai Yan District. The only person who can enter the Bai Yan District is the Master of Hongyuan Daoxian, but his master Zun''s cultivation base was still at the top of Taoxian at that time. Even so, it was gone forever. What is Song Ning''s cultivation strength and why?


    Spiritual Realm, Spiritual Realm monk, and being able to enter Fanyan District can be said to be an anecdote in the world. Now that he has entered Baiyan District, the core of Yanyan District, or even taken away Chi Yan?


    No one can believe this with his mouth. Even Hong Hong Dao Xian, at this moment, feels that Song Ning seems to be lying.


    "Song Daoyou, did you seriously enter the Baiyan District and take away the red inflammation?" Hong Yuan Dao Xian couldn''t help but ask.


    Song Ning smiled indifferently: "What do you think about this matter, then that''s how it is, I don''t want to say more, Dao Hongyuan, I still have something to do, let''s take a step first."


    Hong Yuan Dao Immortal stunned, hesitant to speak, many disciples of Chi Yanhai showed a disappointed expression, Song Ningzheng and Hei Feng walked in front, but just two steps away, he stopped and turned to look at Hong Yuan Dao Immortal: I have agreed to Li Daoyou, if she can turn on twenty spirit lamps when she breaks into the fairyland, then I will print and send the fairy art "Beng Tian" to her. "


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian was overjoyed and walked quickly to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, thank you!"


    Song Ning shook his head gently, and did not continue to speak. He was the first time to come to Chiyanhai. Now he needs the power of Hongyuan Daoxian to go out of Chiyanhai. Hongyuan Daoxian got Song this time. Ning''s direct commitment no longer hesitated and took Song Ning directly to Chi Yan to fly overseas.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 614： Woven childhood

    Many disciples in Chi Yanhai didn''t dare to talk about it until Song Ning disappeared. They hadn''t heard of the fairy art "Beng Tian", but they didn''t dare to imagine it before.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian sent Song Ning and Hei Feng away, and after leaving the Chi Yanhai area, Song Ning clenched his fists and said: "Hong Yuan Dao You do n��t have to send it anymore. If you are ready to break through Li Dao You, please notify me, I would also like to see how the spirit monk Break through to Wonderland. "


    Wen Yan said, Tao Yuanxian also clenched his fists: "At that time, Song Daoyou must be at the same time. This time Song Daoyou came to Chi Yanhai and got Chi Yan. The old man congratulated him."


    Song Ning lightly smiled: "This Chi Yan is your treasure of Chi Yan Sea, but now I was taken away, but Hong Yuan Dao''s face remained unchanged. It seems that the temptation of this fairy technique is greater than the treasure of Chi Yan Sea."


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian smiled awkwardly, but didn''t say much.


    It wasn''t until Hong Yuan Dao Xian returned to Chi Yanhai that Chi Yanhai''s disciples were like frying pans. As Song Ning had said before, the wind and cloud were light, and they hadn''t reacted yet, but now they finally reacted, Chi Yan The treasure of the sea, Chi Yan, was taken away by Song Ning!


    "Master! Chi Yan was really taken away by Song Ning?" The elder elder looked at Hongyuan Daoxian incredulously.


    Hong Yuandao''s fairy frowned: "Song Ning said that he took it away, that is, he took it away."


    "What if Song Ning lied to us? If Song Ning didn''t take it, but for the sake of face, said he took it away?" Another elder questioned.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian took a deep breath, in fact, he also felt a little bit strange, but since Song Ning said, there must be a reason for Song Ning, even if Song Ning is deceptive, then let Song Ning cheat.


    "Don''t talk about this matter again, since Song Ning said that he took away the Chi Yan, we can''t confirm it, and it''s as if Song Ning took it away." Hong Yuan said in a deep voice.


    The following disciples saw the leaders saying this, and they no longer talked about it one by one, but they all felt that this matter was a bit strange, although they all thought that Song Ning ��s approach was very good and reasonable, but now I think I thought that Song Ning might have been a bluff at that time, and then said that he got Chi Yan, so that he would be more able to enhance his deterrent power.


    Of course, Song Ning did not know about these things, even if he knew it, it did n��t matter. He did n��t care what those people said, and got Suzaku phantom. For Song Ning, it was one of the biggest benefits of this trip, and the other benefit was him. Now the two forces of Yin to Yang in the body are nearly twenty times as strong as before.


    "When these two forces appeared at the beginning, I was able to use these two forces to fight with the monks of the virtual fairy Daoxian. Now, if only by the collision of this force, it is estimated that even the powerful monk Can''t resist. "Song Ning thought.


    But the only shortcoming Song Ning also understands is that after the fusion of the two forces from Yin to Yang, it will really produce a very strong power. This power may even be affected by himself. So close, if it is If you are affected, you won''t feel bad, so this is a trick to both sides.


    At this time, Song Ningfei was in front, and the black wind followed him. When the black wind saw Song Ning thought about something, he asked, "Why is the master upset?"


    Song Ning heard the words, turned his head to look at Heifeng with a wry smile, and sighed, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t avenge you."


    The black wind stunned, and immediately laughed: "I have followed you for so long, and naturally I can see that you really wanted to do it at that time, but Yunhai came to kneel directly, you are not that kind of ruthless person, how can you leave Yunhai does not matter? "


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and then called out for a long time: "I am indeed not a ruthless person, but if it is only Yunhai pleading, this matter will not be so simple. At that time, Yunhai asked me if I had a Master, I stopped, and still There are reasons for this. "


    Song Ning said, telling the story of Taihe Mountain at the time. This was Song Ning''s first talk. Heifeng listened, and suddenly became more curious about Song Ning.


    "Master, you couldn''t cultivate at that time, but then you went to Tianhe City and got the Shinto scriptures to practice?" Black Wind asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "What''s wrong?"


    The black wind shook his mind, and at this moment he finally understood why Song Ning would progress so fast.


    In this era, perhaps the monks only know the Shinto Scriptures, but the Black Wind can be sure that none of them really understands the Shinto Scriptures. The existence of the Shinto Scriptures is not just for cultivating monks, but selection.


    No waste can be selected by the Shinto sutra, even though it should have fallen into Leng Yuexiao''s hands, but it entered Song Ning''s body halfway. If Song Ning was born a waste that cannot be cultivated, then even the Shinto sutra After Song Ning, he will not take root in Song Ning.


    The Shinto sutra takes root in Song Ning''s body, which makes Song Ning embark on such a path of cultivation, which illustrates Song Ning''s own extraordinary.


    He is not a waste physique that cannot be cultivated, but is too amazing, as for Master Song Ning ...


    Heifeng didn''t know whether to say it or not, but Heifeng was already certain that Song Ning''s master, that is, Song Ning''s uncle, was certainly not as simple as it seemed, if it was really just a master of Taihe Mountain, An incompetent little Taoist, then he can never let Song Ning practice!


    "Heifeng, you seem to have something to worry about. Say it." Song Ning saw that Heifeng''s expression was uncertain, so she asked.


    Heifeng looked at Song Ning: "If the host doesn''t ask, I won''t say it, but now the host asks, and I want to say ... Is it necessary for the host to go back to the top of Mount Taihe and see Whether the tomb is still there, were those people really dead ... "


    Song Ning shuddered suddenly: "What do you mean?"


    Heifeng saw the anger in Song Ning''s expression, but he didn''t show any fear, but continued: "Master, the Shinto scriptures live well. This is the eternal theorem. If it was your righteousness then The father said that your physique will not allow you to cultivate, not that you will continue to let you see that you have no results after cultivating and say no, then it means that he has long known that your physique is very human. "


    Song Ningzheng''s fast-flying body paused for a moment, and in the mid-air, Song Ning suddenly felt as if he had been deceived.


    When he returned to Taihe Mountain again that year, he found that all the burial mounds on Taihe Mountain were excavated and there were no bodies in it. He thought that all this was revenge, but in fact ... what is going on? Is it really like the black wind said, in the midst of this, from the moment he stepped into Taihe Mountain, it has been calculated and already doomed?


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 615： Different host

    Heifeng didn''t disturb Song Ning''s thoughts at this time. Heifeng knew that, like Song Ning, he might be born to be extraordinary, and the original ordinary might be a kind of tempering. Smooth.


    At that time, perhaps Song Ning had some reasons why he could not enter the realm of cultivation, and the so-called righteous father, who was guarding Song Ning, guarded Song Ning in order that Song Ning could grow faster. One day, when When Song Ning really can step into the realm of cultivation and can start cultivation, then his task will be gone.


    At this time, Song Ning had a trace of sweat deep in his forehead. He was thinking desperately, thinking about what happened on Taihe Mountain, but somehow, he suddenly discovered that the faces of those people on Taihe Mountain were getting more and more in his mind. blurry.


    He had n��t felt this way before. After so many years, he just remembered what happened on Taihe Mountain and remembered that he still had a feud in the upper realm. This feud must be reported, but Song Ning had not gone for so many years. I remember what my brothers and sisters looked like, but I did n��t remember what happened between my righteous father and myself.


    Now I want to think, the face of the righteous father is still there, and everything that happened in the past is still there, but what about those brothers and sisters?


    I can''t recall their appearance, I can''t remember what happened between them and myself.


    If Heifeng didn''t say it, Song Ning even nearly forgot that he was desperately searching for eight spirit beasts. Isn''t the gossip mirror used to collect the eight spirit beasts the relics left by his righteous father?


    How can this kind of thing, which can open the nine-day battlefield, appear in a small school like Taihe Mountain without reason? How could it be in the hands of his righteous father?


    This is what opened the nine-day battlefield. Why does it happen that it is possible to reincarnate time and space, to rescue Leng Yuexiao, and to revive the righteous father?


    Song Ning covered her head, at this moment, if the black wind was beside him, he might have fallen.


    If everything is a game from the beginning, then what is Song Ning?


    This is the second time, Song Ning felt a sense of discretion for the second time, at this moment, he suddenly understood.


    His childhood was only woven by human beings. His childhood was given by man. His childhood ... all false!


    Song Ning''s state has lasted for a long time. If it is seen by those Dao immortals in the Demon Realm at this moment, it will certainly be very puzzled. With such a strength as Song Ning, even such a state of being so abnormal in the sky holding his head?


    After a long time ...


    Song Ning spoke, with a bitter voice in her voice: "Black Wind, is it possible, all this is fake?"


    The bitterness appeared on Heifeng''s face. If Song Ning said something else, Heifeng might not be able to answer, but after hearing Song Ning''s childhood, Heifeng could almost be sure that Song Ning''s childhood was problematic.


    "Master, why are you entangled?" Heifeng asked back.


    Song Ning''s tightly frowned eyebrows slowly spread out.


    Indeed, why bother with these? He could not understand these things, and he couldn''t understand them at all. He only went step by step and reached a certain height. Then when he looked back, he would see some clues.


    Destiny Destiny. If this is really destiny, then Song Ning will have to go to the sky to see how this destiny is arranged.


    He was dissatisfied since he was a child, but he didn''t expect it to be clear today. Those childhood thoughts were not whimsical, but just a portrayal of his future.


    "Master, some people are born like this. If you care so much now, what should you do in the future? Even if I was born again after ten thousand years, I found that the Orchid Continent is different from that of that year. You are still alive in this piece. Under heaven and earth, when you can break through this piece of heaven and earth, perhaps you can have some understanding, and now, you can only practice under the shackles of this piece of heaven and earth. "Heifeng said.


    As soon as Heifeng said this, Song Ning immediately figured out something.


    The **** of this world?


    Song Ning thought of the so-called heaven and earth before, and thought that the rules of this world are actually being controlled by people, and thought of ...


    "Maybe ... that can only be the case." Song Ning looked up at the sky. At this time, in Song Ning''s eyes, the sky was like a huge cage, deeply locked in it. One day, if he could Going out of the cage and being able to stand at a higher place and have a bird''s eye view may only really understand.


    Song Ning took out the gossip mirror from the storage ring and looked down. There was a firm color in his expression: "The gossip mirror, Jiutian Battlefield. If you want me to open it like this, then I will open it. I''ll take a look. Next What will happen! "


    After putting away the gossip mirror in his hand, Song Ning swept away the complex feelings in her mind and flew quickly towards the direction of the imperial city.


    "Go to the Imperial City, take Xiaoke, and go straight to the Bai''s house. After the demon''s affairs are over, I will go to Taihe Mountain to see what is going on." Song Ning''s gaze returned to normal, but now Song Ning compares with Before, there were some undetectable changes.


    Heifeng nodded heavily, and he found it more and more interesting to follow Song Ning. If he kept discovering the secrets of Song Ning, he would constantly find the changes of Song Ning, and constantly see all the advantages from Song Ning, even if Heifeng It''s for survival, and it doesn''t necessarily follow this young master all the time.


    The cultivation of the black wind is blocked and needs a little bit of unblocking. If Song Ning can one day walk the sky and be able to achieve something, then what will happen to following him?


    Heifeng still remembers everything before ten thousand years, at that time, he was also a follower, but no master ever said the word "I''m sorry" to him, nor did any master treat him as a person Ever.


    Song Ning not only regarded him as a person, but also regarded him as a brother.


    Just when Heifeng felt emotion, Song Ning suddenly thought of something, and said: "And what you said is Huanyang Dan, what medicinal materials are needed, write it down to me, and wait for me to put these in the gossip mirror The spirit beasts are all subdued, and they will refining them to you. "


    Black wind overjoyed: "Yes, master!"


    Song Ning said nothing more, and increased his speed, followed by the black wind.


    In less than a day, the two returned to the imperial city, and the first thing to return to the imperial city, Song Ning was Lingzhi Chatan''s restaurant.


    Xiao Ke was safe, and Song Ning was relieved. At this time, Xiao Ke also felt Song Ning''s spiritual knowledge. During these three or four days, Xiao Ke has been worried about Song Ning. Now Song Ning is back. Then he was relieved, and the heart he had been holding was also let go.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 616： Sanyuandaoxians careful thinking

    Before Song Ning went out, San Yuan Dao Xian didn''t follow him. After that, San Yuan Dao Xian saw Song Ning didn''t come back for a few days, so he often ran to Xiao Ke, to put it bluntly, he was also nothing but dedicated. It is not Xiao Ke, but Song Ning.


    In the past few days, Sanyuan Dao Immortal is also very anxious. If there is something wrong with Song Ning, then he has no good fruit to eat, and he still wants to get Song Ning''s magic technique. If he wants to come, if he follows Song Ning , Then certainly can get the inheritance of fairy art.


    A few days ago, Sanyuan Daoxian got the news of Song Ning and Hong Yuan Daoxian''s hands. After the news came to Xiao Ke''s ears, Xiao Ke realized why he was suddenly injured that day, and then San Yuan Daoxian got Song Ning and entered the inflammation area. There was no news, Xiao Ke was once very anxious.


    For Sanyuan Dao Xian, this news belongs to hearsay, and does not know the true and false, but for Xiao Ke, the news that does not know the true and false is the most terrible.


    But fortunately, Song Ning came back at this time, and Xiao Ke''s heart that he had been carrying also fell. After feeling Song Ning''s spiritual knowledge, Sanyuan Daoxian''s first reaction was to hurry to prepare to meet him, but he didn''t wait for him to meet him Song Ning had already arrived at the Diutian Restaurant and stood outside Xiaoke''s door.


    "Xiao Ke, I''m in." Song Ning knocked lightly on the door a few times, but he didn''t come in directly after knocking, but waited for Xiao Ke''s reply.


    "Master please come in." Little ridiculous face, when she appeared at the door, with a bright smile, she carefully looked at Song Ning, after confirming that there was no injury to Song Ning, this was truly reassuring.


    Song Ning glanced at Xiao Ke and couldn''t help but smile: "How can you look at me like this? How have you recovered in the past few days, is your body uncomfortable?"


    Between Song Ning''s enquiries, he already knew that there was another person in this room-Sanyuan Daoxian.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian stood respectfully at this time. After seeing Song Ning, he bowed and saluted immediately: "Song Daoyou, I wanted to meet you at the place of the city gate, but your speed is too fast, So I just ... "


    "It''s okay, you have the heart, and waited so long here." Song Ning smiled.


    Heifeng scratched his head embarrassingly: "The demon king and Tianjizi have not returned yet, so I have been waiting."


    Song Ning frowned as he heard the words. In four days, the demon king and Tianjizi had not returned. Did the two men encounter any danger in that secret realm? But Song Ning didn''t feel the danger in the secret realm at that time. Qinglong''s phantom had been subdued by him. It stands to reason that there should be nothing in the secret realm.


    Seeing the expression of Song Ning with this expression, Sanyuan Dao Immortal immediately explained: "It is said that the demon king and Tianjizi came to the secret realm before they heard a message saying that the secret realm seemed to lead somewhere, so they went in to find out.


    Hearing this, Song Ning did not care. If even the demon king and Ji Zi could not come out of the secret realm together, then many people who entered would die.


    "Ignore them first, Sanyuan Daoyou, are you waiting for me here, is there anything wrong?" Song Ning said.


    During the speech, Sanyuan Dao''s face changed slightly, embarrassed: "Uh, Song Daoyou, that ... actually, actually I ..."


    "Master, he was running for me for these days. I didn''t want him to come in at first, but then he could provide some news about you, so I just ..." Road.


    Song Ning smiled: "How can Xianshu be imparted casually? But you often come to accompany Xiaoke in the past few days, but it is also a hero, I will remember, you go back first."


    Sanyuan Daoxian naturally knows that this little thing is impossible to impress Song Ning, but now he has nothing to exchange with Song Ning. In recent days, Sanyuan Daoxian also heard rumors about Song Ning and knew Song Ning He is also a man of affection, so he has decided to follow Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou, I don''t know what kind of followers are there beside you?" Sanyuan Daoxian grumbled with a fat face.


    "Follower?" Song Ning was slightly puzzled.


    "What do you think of me? I can serve you as a follower." The big fat man Sanyuan Daoxian was so cute, it made people look really inconsistent, especially Xiao Ke, one was so elegant and the other Such a vulgar, two-by-one comparison really makes people laugh, if not now Song Ning is facing an outsider like Sanyuan Daoxian, I am afraid that Song Ning has already laughed back and forth.


    "Cough, Sanyuan Daoyou, I don''t lack followers. You don''t need to think about this matter first. You should go back to your Baihua Valley. So many people from above and below Baihua Valley still need your care." Song Ning pushed back. Dao, but he knew that Sanyuan Dao Xian was for Xianshu, so he gave him a peace of mind.


    "Sanyuan Daoyou, about this fairy technique, one day, I will definitely teach you Song Ning, but I really need your help until that day, so you don''t have to worry, if you want to learn, sooner or later there will be Opportunity. "Song Ning said.


    The Sanyuan Dao immortal was overjoyed, although knowing that Song Ning needed help was certainly not a simple matter, but since he can help Song Ning, he can not only get the fairy technique, but also exchange for Song Ning''s favor. This is a double benefit. Good thing.


    "Song Daoyou rest assured that if Song Daoyou needs help, you just need to let me know. I''m still willing to say Sanyuan even if it''s up the sword and the fire." Sanyuan Daoxian patted his breasts, but he was fat, patting his breasts. At that time, the flesh on the chest was also moving.


    Song Ning nodded and finally sent away the three yuan Daoxian, leaving him and Xiao Ke in the room.


    At this time, Song Ning''s expression was slightly more serious, and she carefully looked at Xiao Ke: "Is it really all right?"


    "Huh!" Xiao Ke nodded heavily. She pursed her lips and turned her head slightly. At this time, she looked very good, but even so, Song Ning was still not at ease. The puzzles he encountered in the past few days Too much, especially the hint of the green dragon when he and Hong Yuan Dao Xian started to use it. When he used the power of the blue dragon, he always felt something was wrong.


    Song Ning turned over and pinched Xiao Ke''s wrist. Xiao Ke''s face showed a hint of shame, but he did not resist. Although Song Ning was to help her detect the situation in her body, Song Ning also took the initiative to catch Holding her hand, Xiao Ke was very happy with this care.


    Song Ning''s spiritual power penetrated into Xiao Ke''s body, and Xiao Ke couldn''t resist at all. A female practitioner was like being seen by the other party, but Song Ning didn''t feel Xiao Ke''s mood at this time, he was focused on Xiao Ke changes in the body.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 617： Sleeping on the other shore

    Song Ning investigated for a long time, and the final result was that Xiao Ke was okay, but Song Ning was a little puzzled. When his spiritual power penetrated into Xiao Ke''s heart, somehow, he always had a very familiar feeling. It seems like this is my own heart.


    Song Ning regained his spiritual power, and was at ease: "What have you done in the house these few days?"


    Xiao Ke glanced at Song Ning, her eyes were clever and she smiled: "I didn''t do anything, a lonely little fox is here waiting for his master to come back, what can he do?"


    Song Ning couldn''t help but chuckled: "I just walked for a few days, how come I''m alone?"


    Xiao Ke''s smile has such a moment of stagnation, just a few days away. Indeed, relative to these few days, how long has Xiao Ke waited?


    For Xiao Ke, that long period of time was the darkest in her life. Even compared with the previous life, it was the darkest. At that time, she vowed not to be separated from Song Ning, but these days The time is really a bit too much.


    "By the way, Xiaoke, I saw that your cultivation practice has increased recently. If you make a breakthrough, what kind of breakthrough Dan would you like?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke shook his head: "Yuanyang blood is needed."


    Yuanyang blood? Song Ning was stunned: "My blood seems to be Yuanyang blood, right?"


    Xiao Ke nodded: "Yes, the owner is indeed Yuanyang blood."


    Song Ning uttered aloud, did not continue this topic, he probably also knew what happened to Yuanyang blood.


    At this time, the black wind appeared at the door. The timing of his appearance was just right. Song Ning even suspected that he was not listening outside all the time.


    "Master, I just inquired about the news, the demon king and Tianjizi did not come back." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning nodded: "Is there anything else?"


    Heifeng said: "And there are people in the whole imperial city now spreading, you fight with Hong Yuan Dao Immortal that day, Hong Yuan Dao Immortal will use even the strongest spell, but you are defeated by one move, and The thing about Zi Meng Dao Xian. "


    "Oh? It''s a good thing." Song Ninghua didn''t continue at this point, but he still remembered that he had been monitoring his gaze before. If he was being watched by these eyes at this time, then some words he could not naturally say of.


    "Heifeng, Xiaoke, you two will follow me to the Bodhi Tree." Song Ning said.


    The two nodded, and when walking, Song Ning said again: "Xiao Ke, haven''t you practiced under the bodhi tree during these days when you have been idle?"


    Xiao Ke''s face was shy, it seemed that Song Ning said: "It''s not that I don''t want to go, but that the owner of this restaurant will not let me go, the owner is not there, no one else is allowed to go."


    "Ah?" Song Ning laughed aloud: "The boss of this restaurant is really powerful, Black Wind, please go ahead and let me know, I will go."


    Song Ning''s words have just been exported, and the restaurant owner has come: "Haha, Senior Song, why did Senior Song return? Why don''t you go down to the Bodhi tree, Senior Song? I''ll prepare the dishes for Senior Song. You catch the wind and wash the dust. "


    Song Ning waved his hand: "No need, I just go to sit under the bodhi tree for a while, I don''t need wine."


    The restaurant owner heard the words and immediately respectfully said: "Then I will not disturb Senior Song first. When the senior will come out from under the Bodhi tree, I will prepare for the senior."


    "It''s hard to work these few days, and I can say goodbye to the bodhi tree, and I will leave the imperial city later." Song Ning said.


    The restaurant owner seemed a little flustered: "But where is the shop greeted? Why is Mr. Song so eager to leave?"


    "Some things have to be done. It''s very comfortable to live in this dazzling restaurant in the past few days." Song Ning then ignored the restaurant owner. If he talked to this person, he was afraid that it would be dark.


    The restaurant owner followed Song Ning in an interesting way, and sent Song Ning all the way to the garden, and then got up and left.


    When the three came to the garden, Song Ning suddenly thought of Bai Xin and asked: "Bai family has left the imperial city?"


    "Well, I left before, but when I left, the little girl in the Bai family was reluctant to come, and I came to my place deliberately. It seems that she cares about her good brother." Song Ning smiled, but the smile seemed to have a deep meaning.


    Thinking of Bai Xin, the little girl, Song Ning sighed: "This little girl is so beautiful, it was only so tall when she saw her."


    This is a recollection for Song Ning, but at the same time, it also strengthens Song Ning''s idea to go to the Bai family as soon as possible. Bai Xin has already returned to the Bai family, so Bai Xin is likely to be in danger.


    "Master, are you a bit eccentric? How do you feel that you were very happy when you mentioned Baixin''s little girl?" Xiao Ke grumbled.


    Song Ning is more than a half head taller than Xiao Ke. He raised his hand and patted Xiao Ke''s head gently: "Don''t think about it."


    After that, Song Ning walked quickly to the bodhi tree.


    Song Ning moved forward, and the black wind naturally followed, but Xiao Ke was a little slower. She had no other meaning. She just wanted to see what Song Ning would be mapped out under this linden tree. In Song Ning''s body, Song Ning''s body is almost occupied by the other shore flower. If it is serious now, she should be well prepared in advance.


    However, just when Song Ning stepped into the shade of the Bodhi tree, when Xiao Ning could see Song Ning''s body, her whole body shuddered violently.


    How, how? !


    Xiao Ke had thought of many possibilities. Perhaps Song Ning would become completely like the other side''s open teeth and dancing claws, but she never thought that Song Ning had returned to its original state!


    What about the other shore? !


    Xiao Ke quickly walked into the Bodhi Tree. Some things she couldn''t let the Black Wind know about, but she could directly transmit the sound to Song Ning under the Bodhi Tree.


    "Master, what happened in the past few days ?!" Xiao Ke hurriedly heard the voice.


    Song Ning thought that Xiao Ke would ask, but Xiao Ke asked in such a hurry, but it was contrary to his expectations: "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    "The other side flower! What happened to the other side flower?" Xiao Ke said anxiously.


    When Song Ning heard it, it came back, and he was relieved and said: "Something happened before, it was some connection with the other side flower, and this other side flower is not a big evil, it is estimated that he chose to sleep To prevent my life from being completely sucked away. "


    Xiao Ke could hear the clouds and fog, and kept asking, Song Ning said what happened in the Yan District, Xiao Ke finally believed, but still felt a little weird.


    But after all, the other shore flower is no longer a threat to Song Ning, which is also a good thing for Xiao Ke, and if the other shore flower existed at that time, Xiao Ke did not have the opportunity to exhibit that spell on Song Ning ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 618： A rock sugar gourd

    "The matter about the other shore flower finally came to an end, just ... The owner would have kept it asleep in the body?" Xiao Ke said with concern.


    Song Ning thought about it: "For now, let''s do this for the first time, everything in the world is sentimental. This other side flower saves me at the most critical moment, and I can''t expel it from the body while it is sleeping."


    Xiao Ke sighed: "Master, you are still too kind."


    "At the beginning of man, nature is good, and those who are not good are just because the kindness is destroyed, and mine has not been destroyed." Song Ning said.


    But Xiao Ke rebutted: "But there is another one, the name is" In the beginning of man, nature is evil ", what does the master think?"


    Song Ning smiled: "The distinction between good and evil is two extremes, just like yin and yang, like heaven and earth, like fire and water, it seems that they can''t blend together, but they are closely inseparable. Good can produce evil, evil can produce good. The two predecessors had different starting points when they said this. "


    Xiao Ke just talked casually, but did not think that Song Ning had a discussion. Although this is not a discussion, it sounds like a big benefit in Xiao Ke.


    Under the bodhi tree, three people sit quietly, two people are feeling, but only Song Ning leans against this bodhi tree trunk. I always feel that this feeling seems to be familiar, as if I once leaned under this tree like this, but I ca n��t remember what it is. When it happened, I ca n��t remember where it happened.


    Perhaps it is a dream.


    After a moment, Song Ning took out the map from the storage ring and arranged for Xiao Ke and Hei Feng to wait for him near the fairy fairy clan, and then he was ready to leave.


    When Song Ning got up from under the Bodhi Tree and was about to leave, she looked at the Bodhi Tree for the last time, but Song Ning could not see it at this time, but the spirit of the Bodhi Tree was indeed looking at Song Ning. Looking, it''s like the two are looking at each other.


    "I''m gone." Song Ning finished speaking, rising up in the air, her body flashing, and disappeared without a trace. After Song Ning left, Xiao Ke and Heifeng left as per Song Ning''s instructions.


    After a few teleports, Song Ning appeared in the air thousands of miles away from Baijia.


    Even at a distance of thousands of miles, Song Ning was able to see the prototype of Baijia''s sphere of influence at this time. The entire Baijia''s sphere of influence spread from the core of Baijia to the surrounding five hundred miles, while the jurisdictional scope was eight hundred miles. It also means that Song Ning reached the Baijia''s jurisdiction two hundred miles further.


    "No wonder the Bai Yu acted madly before, the Bai family is so powerful, it can indeed run rampant in the demon domain." Song Ning sighed, the power of the Bai family was really beyond his expectations, and now see this Bai At home, Song Ning realized that before he was too underestimated of the strength of the demon domain, so I thought, I was afraid that it was in the Red Sea, and the monks who appeared on that day were only sporadic, and he did not carefully check that day in the Red Sea. Tentatively, I thought that maybe many disciples didn''t know that he had been there.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning didn''t feel a little self-deprecating. Before that, he still had a short-sightedness. He didn''t have a better understanding of this demon domain. Fortunately, he had chosen the right person before, otherwise it might be directly punctured.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept, and his eyes fell almost a hundred miles ahead. There was a city, which was the closest to Baijia''s sphere of influence. He also had to first investigate the details of Baijia. Since the other party had already defeated Baiting and Watching him all the time, then naturally the trap should be designed.


    Song Ning shook his body and stood beside the nearest city.


    The city beyond the Baijia''s strength, although not sheltered by the Baijia, is considered to have occupied the geographical position, and the prosperity of the city is not too much for the imperial city, although this city stands alone here, but its Insiders are full of excitement, and this alone is enough to illustrate the level of excitement in the city.


    "Crystal sugar gourd, hawthorn in the back waist mountain, crystal sugar made from glacial water, delicious and not expensive." The hawker shouted.


    Stepping into the city and looking away, the peddler only had the cultivation behavior that had just entered the spiritual realm. To put it bluntly, it was no different from ordinary people. Even if it was a humanoid, it still had a big horn on his head. This seems to be quite a joy.


    The lives of humans and demons are actually the same, but it is a pity that the demons imitate the human lifestyle, but they are far from humans in the aspect of monasticism. Throughout the way, humans have unique advantages, and demons are good at power and speed.


    "Osmanthus cake, osmanthus cake, human''s favorite snack, osmanthus cake."


    The surrounding shouts kept coming into the ears. Song Ning listened to these sounds and always felt a sense of going home, especially when he heard the words ''Crystal Sugar Gourd'', he would always think in his mind that he was wearing a red dress above himself. The shaking figure in front of him.


    It has been more than ten years since he first met Tang Yue. It has been more than ten years. This is a few years. They have undergone earth-shaking changes. This time they left from the Imperial City of Luoyu Kingdom. Although Tang Yue gave them I also left some immortals, but I do n��t know how they practiced.


    "It seems that there were some seals before Luoyu Kingdom. Now it should be unsealed. Maybe the cultivation speed can be a little faster?" Song Ning muttered secretly. When she muttered, she came to the booth of Bingtang Hulu unconsciously.


    "Brother, eat rock sugar gourd?" The little demon looked at Song Ning with a smile.


    Before Song Ning changed his appearance with Yi Rongdan, the cultivation base was also suppressed, so this little demon neither knew how to send you nor saw how high Song Ning ��s cultivation base was. At this time, when he saw Song Ning, he just regarded it as Regular guests.


    "Come on." Song Ning said.


    The little demon picked a string for Song Ning: "A spirit stone."


    Song Ning bought the rock sugar gourd and looked at it for a long time. Tang Yue''s face became clearer and clearer in his memory. He even remembered that Tang Yue seemed to have feelings for him. It was only after so many years that he didn''t know the feelings of Tang Yue. How is it.


    Holding the rock sugar gourd, I remembered the past and naturally thought of Leng Yuexiao. In the past few days, Song Ning''s thoughts of Leng Yuexiao became more and more serious. I don''t know why. Since he entered this demon domain, he has always been concerned about it.


    "This Daoist, who bought a rock candy gourd and didn''t eat it, but was watching it all the time. It seemed that he had something to worry about. Why would I come to show you a gossip?"


    When Song Ning looked at it, an old man with a beard with his eyes closed was holding a streamer in his hands. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be a blind man. Since the other party was blind, Song Ning naturally had no consciousness to investigate the other party. Facing this old Taoist proposal, Song Ning just refused: "I don''t believe this."


    "The monk doesn''t believe in fate? This is the first time the old man has heard that there are people who miss in Daoist''s heart. When they see this rock sugar gourd, they should have seen the things they think about. It''s a pity, a pity ..." , Apparently waiting for Song Ning to sit down and let him go for a gossip.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 619： Fantasy Dream Drink

    Anyway, I am here now to inquire about the news. Song Ning simply sat down and listened to the old Taoist.


    When the old Taoist saw Song Ning sit down, his left hand pulled the sleeve of his right hand, and his right hand stretched towards Song Ning. When Song Ning saw it, he turned his palm up and gave it to the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist took Song Ning''s hand, carefully looked at Song Ning''s palm, looked at it, and then his fingers continued to pinch, it seemed to be calculating something.


    Song Ning inadvertently noticed the old Taoist''s move, frowning slightly, but then loosening it again, it seemed to feel something was not right, but what was wrong, he couldn''t say it.


    Everything around is still noisy and noisy, and in a trance, Song Ning feels as if the sound near his ears has become a little hazy, but this feeling flickered and was interrupted by the voice of the old Taoist.


    "The Taoist surnamed Song is really Song Ning in this demon realm." The old Taoist stared at Song Ning deeply.


    "It''s me." Song Ning did not deny it.


    The old Taoist bearded his beard: "Are you really looking for the person you are looking for? Maybe you will have an answer soon, don''t be too surprised."


    "Haha." Song Ning smiled, turned over and took out some spirit stones in front of the old Taoist, and then turned away.


    The street was still noisy, but Song Ning always felt that the noisy voice seemed to be getting farther and farther away from him. Somehow, the old man''s words echoed in his mind.


    "Guest, come in and drink two glasses? The wine here is better than Zuixian Brewery and Baihua Brewery." Song Ningzheng was walking, and a beautiful woman appeared suddenly, holding his arm.


    The restaurant is a good place to inquire about the news. Moreover, the woman actually said that their wine is better than the drunken brewed Baihua Brewery. Song Ning naturally wanted to try it.


    Song Ning was dragged into this small restaurant. The people in the restaurant had tables in twos and threes, eating and drinking, not knowing what happy things were being said. He couldn''t even understand what these people were saying.


    "Guest, let''s get a pot first?" The woman asked.


    Song Ning''s attention fell on this woman. The woman was wearing a dress, she was very beautiful, her long hair was curled up, and she looked very neat. Come.


    "What is the name of your wine?" Song Ning asked.


    "Fantasy drink." The woman said.


    Fantasy Dream Drink?


    Song Ning murmured and repeated these three words. He thought that the name of the wine was also interesting. He looked up and wanted to talk to the woman again, but found that the woman had turned away and seemed to get the wine.


    A sound of laughter came from around, and Song Ning saw these people talking very happily, and wanted to listen carefully to what they were talking about, but it was strange today, so close, Song Ning couldn''t even hear these people Say what.


    On normal days, let alone the distance of a few feet, it is a few hundred feet. It is easy to hear clearly. What is going on today?


    Song Ning was about to get up and lean beside those people. The woman''s voice came: "Guest, your food is here."


    Song Ning glanced at the plate brought by the woman and smiled: "I only ordered wine, no dishes."


    "Send it, try it. These are delicious dishes. After eating, it will have a different feeling." The woman smiled.


    With a slight smile, Song Ning suddenly had a feeling of acquaintance. Somehow, Song Ning always felt that the entire restaurant seemed to be like a dream, but only the woman in front was real.


    "It''s very close to the Bai family. Is your city also under the control of the Bai family?" Song Ning asked.


    The woman smiled while helping Song Ning, "The Bai family is not here, there is no one here."


    Song Ning slightly nodded, and the woman had brought the glass to Song Ning: "Guest, please try it."


    Song Ning took the wine glass and placed it in front of the tip of the nose, smelling the wine immediately, part of it went directly into the brain, and part of it went into the body. The body has become much lighter, this feeling is wonderful.


    "Good wine." Song Ning said, toasting the wine completely.


    The wine entered the abdomen, bursting with cold warmth in the body, and Song Ning shuddered slightly. This was the first time he had drunk this kind of wine.


    "Drink two more glasses of good wine." The woman continued to pour wine for Song Ning.


    Under the persuasion of the woman, Song Ning was drinking and eating food. I don''t know how long after that, Song Ning only felt as if he was a little bit boozy, and then rejected the wine glass brought by the woman.


    Song Ning was fascinated at this time. He looked at the woman next to him and suddenly responded. Without knowing who was calling her, she whispered something to Song Ning and turned away.


    Song Ning''s eyes went with the woman, and she found a man with a veil sitting on a table in the distance. Although he covered the veil, he could see from the other person''s eyes that this person must be a beauty.


    Everyone has a heart for beauty, and even Song Ning couldn''t help but glance at it, but Song Ning''s more glance suddenly made him sober.


    Star Eyes!


    The pair of deep star eyes fell on him and stared at him. While Song Ning was still stunned, the woman had already returned to Song Ning and said in Song Ning''s ear: "Guest, the fairy over there invites you Go to the back garden to recount. "


    Song Ning stared blankly at the woman, watching her get up and leave.


    The person next to him continued: "Guest officer, this fairy is a beauty. Many monks want to pursue her, but she doesn''t even come to a word. Today, the guest officer is really a blessing."


    "Where is the back garden?" Song Ning suddenly stood up, thinking of the eyes just now, his entire spirit was extremely excited.


    Leng Yuexiao ��s star eyes. Since Song Ning ��s memorabilia, he has never seen anyone use star eyes except Leng Yuexiao. The star-like light shining in the star eyes is not in his life. Probably wrong.


    The woman stunned slightly, as if frightened by Song Ning''s strange reaction. She pointed in the direction of the back door: "It''s just out of the back door."


    Song Ning put down his chopsticks and walked quickly towards the back garden.


    When Song Ning pushed the door open, he felt as if there was a layer of fluctuations around his body. The fluctuations were blinking, but at this time he did not care about the fluctuations, but the person sitting in the pavilion in the center of the back garden. .


    This woman is wearing an ice-blue yule, covered with a veil, full of flowers and blooming flowers, but she is the most dazzling one among the hundreds of flowers. She is not as charming as a flower, but she looks cold and indifferent. , Especially those twinkling star eyes, which seemed to reveal sorrow, lingering, and a touch of desolation.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 620： Fantasy city

    Song Ning looked at her. She looked at Song Ning. I don''t know when the sound of the piano sounded. Song Ning''s eyes moved down. The woman Ling Luo fluttered, and she was stroking the strings with her fingers.


    "You are ..." Song Ning took two quick steps to come to the pavilion and listened to a string of rhythms into his ears, but no matter how he listened to it, he felt that the feeling at this time was a little different from before.


    Because of this piano sound, there is a strange feeling.


    The sound of the piano continued, and the woman ��s voice came out: "How long has it been."


    This voice ...


    "How long has it been?" Song Ning took two steps forward and stood next to the woman. He looked down at the piano in the woman''s hands. This piano ... he had never seen it, but he recognized it clearly with his hands!


    Suddenly, the woman paused with her hands. She raised her head slightly to look at Song Ning, and the breeze blew away, blowing the veil off the woman''s face. In an instant, the face that made Song Ning''s soul dreaming appeared.


    Leng Yuexiao!


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and then took three steps back before he paused. He looked at the woman in front of him and smiled, like Leng Yuexiao!


    "I thought ... you will be very happy." Lengyue Xiaorou said softly, a tone of grievance and loss in her tone.


    Song Ning''s throat wriggled a bit. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of Leng Yuexiao: "Xiao Xiao, you ... am I in a dream?"


    "Do you want to be in a dream, or in reality?" Leng Yuexiao slightly looked up at Song Ning, so affectionate, tears flickered in the star eyes.


    Song Ning was at a loss, and he always had a strange feeling in his heart, which made him unable to hold her arms wide open.


    Leng Yuexiao laughed at herself, trembling slightly, and sat back in the distance, looking sad, and sighed in her mouth: "It''s been a long time apart, you changed your heart? The little fox next to you? Or the one who died for you late Ruolan? Or ... "


    "No!" Song Ning''s answer was decisive: "Neither, only you, it can only be you."


    Leng Yuexiao felt sad: "I''m cold."


    She said, holding her arms gently, her teeth biting her lower lip, as if she had been greatly aggrieved, pitiful and lovable.


    Song Ning felt a little bit of pain, stepped forward, stood next to Leng Yuexiao and gently embraced her in her arms.


    According to people, Song Ning originally wanted to close his eyes and feel the beauty of the past, but somehow, there was always something awkward in his mind, and he always felt uncomfortable.


    "How?" Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning affectionately.


    Song Ning shook her head slowly, frowning slightly.


    "Talk about our business." Leng Yuexiao suddenly said.


    Song Ning is puzzled, but still speaking, from acquaintance, to acquaintance, to love ...


    Leng Yuexiao listened fascinatingly. In Song Ninghuai''s arms, she listened quietly, feeling the warmth of Song Ning''s arms, listening to it, and she cried.


    Tears fell down her cheeks, she sobbed softly, but the crying sound was not like sadness.


    Song Ning talked and paused.


    Leng Yue looked at Song Ning blankly, seeming to be in doubt.


    "You are not Xiaoxiao ..." Song Ning bitterly: "This is not a dream."


    Leng Yuexiao shuddered, and she had been pinching a panacea in her hand. Until now, she had been listening to Song Ning telling stories, but did not feed the panacea to Song Ning.


    Song Ning gently released his arms and separated from the ''Leng Yuexiao'' in front of him, he took a step back and looked at her quietly: "Who are you ... who is this?"


    "Leng Yuexiao" laughed: "Here ... it''s a phantom array. As for me, can you guess who I am?"


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking back to the scene of entering the city from the beginning. Until now, he hesitated and said: "Are you ... Bairu?"


    When Song Ninghua fell, everything around him began to become trance, waves undulated, the flowers disappeared, the restaurant disappeared, the crowd disappeared, and the city disappeared. At this time, he looked at him again, and a woman was sitting here. Through despair, through desolation, she was so haggard, haggard to the face of white paper, even though she was still Leng Yuexiao''s appearance at this moment, but she could already confirm her identity as Bai Ru.


    "Song Ning, this alchemy is Baihua Ren asked me to feed it to you." Bai Ru raised his hand and raised his hand like this, with the Elixir on it.


    Song Ning frowned: "What are you doing?"


    Bai Ru''s body shook, seemingly extremely weak and indifferent, as if he had no love at all: "Ventilation."


    Song Ning had taken the Elixir, and her brows became tighter and tighter. The poison of this Elixir was not seen by Song Ning.


    "I have two requests." Bai Ru said suddenly.


    Song Ning put away the Elixir: "You said."


    "One, kill me."


    Song Ninggang was about to speak, and Bai Ru immediately said, "Second, before killing me, I will remember my face as Leng Yuexiao, could you ... hug me again."


    Song Ning frowned even more: "The ants are still stealing their lives. It is extremely difficult for the monk to practice in such a state. You have to seek death like this. Is it worth it?"


    "He is dead, even if he is alive, he is dead." Bai Ru laughed at himself.


    Song Ning raised his hand and pressed his palm lightly two inches in front of Bairu''s heart, a spiritual force infiltrated: "Heart can die, man cannot die, man lives not for the heart, but for a thought."


    Bai Ru felt that there was a power flowing into his body. This power was very soft, but it was very irritable. After entering her body, she began to look in her body.


    This power was introduced into Bairu''s body by Song Ning, in order to find out whether there is something wrong in Bairu''s body. After searching, Song Ning finally knew Bai Ru''s death at this time.


    "Hey, I won''t kill you, and I won''t hold you." Song Ning turned to leave.


    "I envy Leng Yuexiao." Bai Ru said suddenly.


    Song Ning stepped in, and then stepped forward again.


    "I''m jealous of Leng Yuexiao." Bai Ru continued.


    Song Ning''s footsteps again, he turned and asked, "What are you jealous of?"


    "I can be missed by the person I love." Bai Ru said.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly: "Xiao Xiao was sealed in the frost enchantment. I think she would rather not want this thought."


    Bai Ru smiled and shook his head: "You are not a woman, you will not understand ... There are two happiest things for women."


    "Oh?"


    "One thing is to be able to defend yourself like a jade for the one you love. The second one is to be missed by the one you love."


    Song Ning was silent, and it was not until now that he understood why Bai Ru was so jealous of Leng Yuexiao at this moment. Bai Ru''s state of mind at this time was indeed the same as the dead.


    After Song Ning entered the fictional city of the illusion, he bought rock sugar gourd, divination, drinking, and eating vegetables. If Bai Ru wanted to poison him, he would have succeeded. Dan has n��t been eaten yet, which means that Bai Ru did n��t want to give him this poisoned Dan.


    This phantom array was designed by Bai Huaren and executed by Bai Ru, but Bai Ru just wanted to wait for Song Ning here.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 621： Salvation

    As for why Bai Ru wanted to maintain the magic array and wait for Song Ning to break the line, Song Ning naturally figured it out. Bai Ru ��s second condition was to hope that Song Ning could hold her before killing her. To experience Song Ning''s love as Leng Yuexiao.


    After Bai Ru was done by Bai Renren, his mood changed.


    "Bai Huaren must be watching at this time, are you afraid?" Song Ning faced Bai Ru at this time.


    Bai Ru sneered a few times: "Afraid? If I''m afraid, I won''t tell you that this is a phantom array, I won''t hold Dudan in my hands, I won''t be as tender as you."


    "So, sit down." Song Ning took a long breath as he spoke, sat down cross-legged, half-turned his head, and looked at Bai Ru.


    Bai Ru''s eyebrows moved slightly, and I didn''t know what Song Ning thought, but at this moment, Song Ning could stay a little longer, which would be fine for her.


    A person has already neglected life and death, then nothing in this world can affect his mood.


    This may not even be understood by Bai Ru himself, but Song Ning understands.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Ru: "Do you have someone you love?"


    Bai Ru thought a little, then shook his head.


    "So who do you need to defend for your body?" Song Ning asked again.


    Bai Rumu showed doubts and shook his head again.


    "Yuanyin was taken away, only your Yuanyin was taken away, not your cultivation behavior, not your heart, not everything about you. You can abandon Yuanyin, but can you give up all these years of cultivation?" Song Ning said.


    Bai Ru bitter: "What else is the most precious for women?"


    "You ��re right, but I do n��t think it ��s going to die, and I do n��t want you to die. It ��s the first step of a big enlightenment if you leave life and death aside. At such a time, if I were you, I would think Think about what you should do in the future, for example-revenge. "Song Ning said.


    Bai Ru''s pupil shrank, revenge?


    She thought about revenge, but how could she revenge on her own? As soon as she saw Bai Ting, when she thought about those things, when she thought about how she was torn in bed, her heart would tremble and she would be afraid.


    Bai Ru''s fear was revealed in his eyes, and Song Ning could see her heart from Bai Ru''s eyes.


    If it is really ready to die, there will be no such expression. Since this expression is present, it means that Bai Ru is not yet ready.


    "Get up, follow me back to Bai''s house, and I will avenge you," Song Ning said.


    "Why are you helping me?" Bai Ru looked at Song Ning in a very puzzled way.


    "Because I want you to answer me a question." Song Ning said.


    Bai Ru''s expression is extremely serious, waiting for Song Ning to ask questions.


    Song Ning calmed his mind and looked at Bai Ru, looking at Bai Ru''s ��Leng Yue Xiao�� face at the moment. Although he was ready to ask, he still felt a little hesitant.


    In a few moments, he said: "When Bai Huaren did those things for you, did you use Yi Rongdan?"


    Bai Ru was stunned, and then he smiled, and he smiled like crazy: "Yeah, I used it. It is this look now, this look by Leng Yuexiao, Bai Huaren is very happy, he completely regarded me as Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning, are you angry? Now you, will you persuade me to live well, will you let me not kill me? "


    Bai Ru''s expression was extremely moving, but she said that she stopped, because she found that Song Ning''s expression did not seem to have changed, but the whole body''s breath fluctuated slightly, but the fluctuation was not very strong.


    "Why? Want to kill?" Bai Ru looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning smiled slightly: "Yes, I''m going to kill."


    "Are you ... not angry? Not angry?" Bai Ru was puzzled. Bai Huaren did this, didn''t Song Ning feel sick?


    Song Ning nodded: "I am very angry, but you are not Xiaoxiao, you are Bai Ru, as for Bai Huaren, everything he does will pay a hundredfold."


    Song Ning whispered that when he got up, he pulled up Bai Ru. He thought that entering the Bai family might cause killing, but at this time he felt that if Bai Ru was taken, the possibility of killing was small. As for Bai Huaren, to the core of the Bai family.


    Bai Ru just let Song Ning pull, she suddenly couldn''t see through Song Ning. Among her peers, she had never seen a person with such deep thoughts, never seen such extreme things. Such a stable person still in front of him.


    In the air, the two entered the Bai family. At this time, whether it is the entire fairy fairy family belonging to the Bai family or the Bai family, there is nothing to guard against Song Ning''s entry, because something happened in the Bai family ...


    At the core of the Bai family, there is a lot of people around Bai Ting ��s room, and this room has a layer of enchantment at the moment, which is protected by the enclave, even if Baishan and Baiqi and other people from outside join together to attack. Break the barrier.


    In the enchantment, there are two people in Bai Ting''s room, one is Bai Ting and the other is Bai Xin!


    Bai Ting pressed the white core''s wrist with both hands, and pressed the white core''s body with his legs.


    "Brother! What are you doing? What are you doing to Xin''er? How can you do this!" Bai Xin cried, she didn''t understand and didn''t want to understand, her brother suddenly became like this, suddenly made this Things, what is all this for?


    Before, my brother asked her to come over and chat, but why is it now?


    She suddenly remembered what Song Ning had said to her in the imperial city, and suddenly remembered that she still had the jade note given to her by Song Ning, but at this moment, she had no ability to take out the jade note, and her hands were jailed. Squeezed firmly, it was numb at this time.


    There was constant bombardment outside the room, but no sound could be heard. Bai Xin didn''t know what was going on, but at this moment, while she begged, she suddenly looked at Bai Ting''s eyes, and she found them. The son is not his own brother, but like an old man who is about to die, so muddy, so dirty.


    Bai Ting licked his tongue, and the tip of his tongue fell on the delicate face of the white core. He licked it sharply, his mouth wide open, revealing an ecstatic look: "Sweet! Saint physique, so sweet!"


    "You''re not an elder brother, who are you? My elder brother!" Bai Xin gritted her teeth, her voice was terrified, she saw her powerless resistance, and said aloud: "If my brother Song knows, he will kill you! "


    Bai Ting''s movement suddenly stopped.


    "Song Ning?" Bai Ting looked at Bai Xin: "You said Song Ning? He killed me? Haha, hahahaha, wait for me to take your Yuanyin too, let alone Song Ning, the whole demon domain, There are few who can compete with me, Song Ning is nothing! "


    During the speech, Bai Ting''s movements became more violent ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 622： The little girl in the room

    oom!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Outside attacks were even more violent. Although they did not know what was happening in this room, since Bai Xin was caught in, it turned out that if Bai Ting really succeeded, the Bai family would be over.


    Baishan didn''t care about the Bai family. He wanted to rescue Baixin at this time. Although he still had a illusion in his heart, he also understood that this illusion was now completely destroyed.


    "Brother!" Bai Xin seemed to understand Bai Ting''s state at this time, and she shouted suddenly.


    Just as Bai Ting was about to tear the white core clothes, his movements suddenly stopped. At this time, the white core can be seen with the naked eye. There are two souls in Bai Ting''s body, one of them is Bai Ting, and the other is extremely Familiar, but she can''t tell who it is.


    These two souls now coexist in a flesh, it seems that because of the white core''s cry, the two souls are now fighting for the flesh.


    White core was terrified, she hurriedly got up from the bed, fled to the door of the room and wanted to go out, but the door was blocked by the barrier, she could not go out at all.


    "Brother, can you hear me, can you hear me?" Bai Xin cried.


    In Bai Ting''s body, Bai Ting''s own soul is extremely weak. Under the pressure of Bai Huaren''s soul, there is almost no resistance. He will soon fall asleep again, but when he hears the cry of Bai Xin, when he hears white Xin''s cry, his strength suddenly became stronger.


    But even so, it was extremely difficult for him to get rid of albinism.


    "Oh, brothers and sisters have a deep affection, then today I will make your brothers and sisters have a deeper affection!" Bai Huaren''s voice sounded like a devil.


    "The Bai family ancestors did this kind of thing on their backs. If you dare to move my sister, I will be with you ..."


    "Like me to the end? Then you need that skill!"


    Between the two souls in such a dialogue, Bai Ting''s soul has been pressed down alive. At this time, Bai Xin''s soul is clear. Bai Ting''s soul is almost unable to open his eyes. Although it will not die, it is certain when he is asleep. This time If it is asleep, then I am afraid that as long as Bai Ren is still in the flesh, it will not take long to completely swallow Bai Ting''s soul.


    "Brother ..." Bai Xin kneeled on the ground with her legs weak, from small to large, the two of her closest relatives, one was grandpa, the other was brother. After meeting Song Ning, there was one more Song Ning, but now ...


    Suddenly Bai Xin thought of Song Ning. She immediately took the jade note out of the storage ring and crushed it.


    "Brother, you hold on. When Brother Song comes back, he will definitely come. He said before that he would come to the Bai family. He must come to save you!" Bai Xin shouted heartbroken.


    In the shouting of Bai Xin, Bai Ting opened his eyes again, and there was also a look in his eyes. Hearing the word Song Ning, Bai Ting was even more excited. Although he could not get rid of Bai Renren, he could not beat him. At least at this moment he will not be completely crushed to sleep.


    "Tell Brother Song, I have entrusted you to him ..." Bai Ting exhausted the most of his soul. After the words fell, he closed his eyes and fell asleep under the power of Bai Huaren.


    "No!" Bai Xin''s voice was dumb. She stared blankly at Bai Ting''s body, and looked at Bai Ting''s already sleeping soul, and collapsed to the ground weakly.


    Bai Huaren took a deep breath, and there was a breath of white gas between his nose. I didn''t know what this breath was. After inhaling, he turned to the white core, step by step, and fell in the ear of white core, just like death The bells usually reverberate.


    "This time, what hope do you have." Bai Ting squatted and pinched Bai Xin''s chin with his fingers.


    White core is powerless and her eyes are bleak. At this moment she is not powerless to dodge, but she does not want to dodge, nor does she want to dodge again.


    The elder brother is gone, and Song Ning doesn''t know when he will come. Even if Song Ning is here, he can''t save his elder brother, she can''t save her ...


    Bai Xin found that he was stupid. Brother Song reminded her, and Grandpa reminded her, but she turned a deaf ear. Now that it''s ok, everything may be over.


    "It''s really brothers and sisters. I know this, I will suppress Bai Ting''s soul directly in front of you, and you won''t resist."


    Bai Xin looked at the person in front of him indifferently and smiled weakly: "Brother Song will avenge himself."


    "Take your Yuanyin, I restore my strength, and when he comes, I will take him away. Your brother Bai Ting is too weak. I do n��t need it. What I want is Song Ning ��s body. Broken jade paper, do not know when he will arrive? "Bai Ting laughed wildly.


    He naturally knew that Song Ning had been here for a long time, but at the moment he blamed Song Ning for Bai Xin''s crushing of jade paper, adding a despair and a self-blame to Bai Xin.


    He likes to see the expression of Bai Xin, and he likes to ruin people under this expression.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you ... Um!"


    Half of Bai Xin''s words, he was already controlled by his whole body spiritual power, and his mouth was still fixed. He could not even bite his tongue. The spiritual power of the monk was blocked. Even if he wanted to die, he could not die. As he was seized by the false white Ting in front of Yuan Yin!


    Tears, dripping.


    Bai Xin looked at the ceiling desperately. She didn''t know what she was thinking in her mind. At this time, the space seemed to become the room in the fairy market more than ten years ago. The scene trapped in the room is average.


    At that time, she was alone, she was desperate, she was at a loss, she was sobbing, hoping that her brother would come to rescue her.


    But she cried for a long time, her brother did not come, she looked at the ceiling, the pattern of the ceiling was very good, but it could not change her fearful heart.


    She whimpered softly, waiting to be rescued.


    then����


    Song Ning is here, an unfamiliar human monk. He stood outside the door and gained her trust in his own way, saving her. If it happened to be hit by his brother and others, he might have secretly left.


    If he left at that time, Bai Xin didn''t even know who saved him.


    Today is different from the past, but the scene is surprisingly similar.


    "Brother Song ..." Bai Xin murmured. If someone could save her at this time, there was no one except Song Ning. But if Song Ning came late, she was taken away from Yuan Yin and killed Song Ning. How does she endure?


    "Brother Song ... I beg you ... must ... don''t come!" Bai Xin closed her eyes, her world was dark, there was no light, no hope, she held her breath and clenched her teeth, as long as Song Ning If you do n��t come, then it does n��t matter if she is taken away from Yuan Yin. She can die, but Brother Song ca n��t. The brother Song who has always maintained her, even willing to offend the demon king for her ... must not be wrong!


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5


    These days are in a very poor state, and I have written strongly, and the quality may not be high. If there are typos, please indicate which chapter it is in the book review area, thank you.

 Chapter 623： Albino Ren

    "Xin''er?" Over the Bai family, Song Ning''s body shuddered suddenly. His eyes glanced, and his consciousness spread unscrupulously throughout the Bai family.


    The blood is connected, and the drop of demon blood in Song Ning''s body is Baishan''s, which is regarded as a vein with Baixin. When Baixin''s heart is ashes, Song Ning can also feel a sadness. His eyes look far, falling in the hundreds. In the room outside.


    At this time, Baishan and Baiqi are attacking the room frantically, and in that room, Song Ning feels that his jade note has just been crushed.


    Buzz!


    Song Ning turned his hand into a sword, let go of Bai Ru, his hands were solid, a burst of sword gas emerged from his body, and surrounded by his body, the wind surged in an instant, and a light sword phantom appeared.


    10%, 20%, 30%!


    The lightsaber with 30% of the lights shone away.


    The lightsaber passed, and the ground cracked.


    The gravel rubble was shattered into pieces, and the surrounding monks evaded, if not able to avoid it.


    There was a roar in the sky, it was this sword gas that caused the surrounding space to shake.


    In the room, Bai Xin''s heart trembled, as if hearing the call in the sky just now, she wanted to scream, but her body was sealed at this time, unable to move, unable to say.


    Boom!


    The lightsaber struck the enchantment, which had been continuously attacked by several celestial monks for almost half an hour, and the enchantment remained unmoved. At this moment, a crack appeared.


    "Broken!" Song Ning yelled in his mouth, his sword raged, and the enchantment burst into pieces.


    A wave of energy was swaying, even the monk of Wonderland, retreating continuously under the fluctuation of this energy, the immortal energy in the body was unstable, the energy hit Song Ning, Song Ning did not retreat and retreat, at this time the light sword power dissipated, he turned The palm of his hand hit the house below and smashed it.


    "you wanna die!"


    Song Ning''s palm hasn''t fallen yet, and a palm rushed in the room.


    The house turned into fly ash under the power of this palm, and a huge palm like air condensed appeared in the air. This palm was shot against Song Ning. The unremarkable palm seemed to be able to carry The feeling of breaking the sky.


    This is ...


    Song Ning was shocked and backed off again and again. He did not expect that this albinism has now recovered to the point where he can use such a fairy.


    At the time of Bai Huaren''s palm collapse, the fairy monks of the whole demon quivered, and they all looked towards the Bai family.


    Being able to use fairy art to collapse the sky, their first reaction was Song Ning. With their ideas, no matter who Song Ning is fighting with today, as long as they are in this demon domain, almost no one can force him to use this fairy The art collapsed, but now there is such a noise in the direction of the Bai family. What happened?


    Many monks rushed towards the Bai family. At the same time, an old man meditating with his eyes closed opened his eyes in the Temple of Heaven. He didn''t know what technique was used. His eyes flashed, and when he looked away, he appeared in front of him. At this time the scene of fighting between Song Ning and Bai Huaren.


    "It turned out to be heavenly, interesting." He whispered secretly, just watching, and didn''t get up and went to the Bai family.


    Among the Bai family, the monks of the wonderland quickly retreated, but even so, they still felt uncomfortable under this fairy technique. If this palm fell on them, it would be powdered bones.


    This palm fell into the sky too fast, Song Ning couldn''t dodge it, and couldn''t stop it. The more he backed away, the faster that palm, and in the blink of an eye, this palm seemed to become the size of the sky, escape There is no escape, one hit.


    This is the collapse of the sky?


    Song Ning watched this palm strike, and continued to observe the changes of this palm while flashing backwards. The fairy technique "Beng Tian" he had seen before was operated under, and now he will I watched it from a height, so that the complete collapse of the sky had already appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    ���� ��.


    In the sky, Song Ning continued to disappear, reappeared after disappearing, and his body gradually evaded upwards. But the more Song Ning evaded, the more he felt that the speed of this palm became faster and there was no way to dodge. Together.


    "Song Ning, although the prestige of splitting the ground is not as good as the collapse of the sky, but it can fight against the collapse of the sky. If you don''t show it again, this palm collapsed sky may be difficult for you to resist."


    The voice suddenly came into Song Ning''s ears, but the voice was hoarse and extremely strange, and Song Ning could not recognize who made it.


    At this time, it is not that Song Ning does not want to use immortal art, but that Song Ning cannot use immortal art. After using immortal art, he will suffer from shackles and may even be killed by the rules of life, life, and life. Fairy!


    At this time, it was informed that Song Ning was not someone else who used the magic technique, it was the clam shell in the endless sea! Among the clam shells, those green eyes crossed thousands of miles and landed on Song Ning, watching him now fighting with Bai Huaren.


    "If you use immortality, then it''s easy to deal with ..." There was a murmur in the clamshell. I didn''t know how long it had been since he hadn''t spoken.


    He thought that Song Ning would fight against the cracked ground in the next moment, but what shocked him was that Song Ning did not use the cracked ground, but the sword gas condensed in his hands, and the sword light overflowed. In the sky, the silver Flashing, the light is dazzling.


    Ling Tian Yi Jian!


    The sword light was agitated, the sword energy was vertical and horizontal, and Song Ning''s body was like a sword. At this time, in the mid-air, a huge silver light sword was sprinted towards the bottom, directly hitting the heavenly fairy power.


    Boom ~


    After the shock, the sky seemed to be cracked, the sound was shocking, the monks of the spirit realm shivered, and even the legs were unstable, kneeling directly on the ground.


    puff!


    The collapsed fairy power is like being pierced by Song Ning''s Ling Tianyi sword. When Song Ning''s body continues to pass through the huge palm condensed by that fairy power, the sword energy on the body surface also continues to dissipate. Seems to be wiped out by Bian Xian Li.


    Swish.


    Ling Tian Yijian''s sword energy is still 10%, Song Ning has already passed through the translucent giant palm, the sword gas is awe-inspiring, and he is almost forced to go away.


    "Brother Song!" Bai Xin screamed, just when she called out, and when Song Ning''s sword fell in front of Bai Huaren, either Bai Hua grabbed Bai Xin in front of her.


    Hum.


    With a flash of sword light, Song Ning''s body fluttered with sword energy, and his figure continued to recede, eventually standing outside of Baihua Renwuzhang.


    As soon as the fairy force in Bai Huaren''s hands moved, Bai Xin fainted. He turned his arm around him and put Bai Xin in his arms, looking at Song Ning cunningly: "Brother Song, my sister and sister''s good thing, why do you want to destroy Off? "


    Song Ning''s left and right hands contain the power of ice and fire, with a disdainful contempt on his face: "Xianshu Biantian came out of your hands, but nothing more."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5


    Yesterday I owed five changes.

 Chapter 624： Eight Diagrams Blood Spirit Array

    "If you are covered with bruises and bruises, it''s not very convenient for me to win." Bai Huaren said, throwing Bai Xin to the side, Bai Shan immediately stepped forward to catch Bai Xin and then quickly retreated.


    At this time, Song Ning and Bai Hua were within a hundred feet, and the monks in Wonderland retreated.


    Song Ning glanced at Baixin, now under the protection of Baishan, it was temporarily safe.


    "I thought you would be timid and use the core as a shield." Song Ning was gestating the two forces of ice and fire.


    The power fluctuations in Song Ning''s body of Bai Huan licked the corner of his mouth: "The power of Yin and Yang from the fusion of Yin to Yang, it turns out that your reliance is not only that sword energy."


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, and the two forces from Yin to Yang existed in his body. Although he was condensing in his hands at this time, ordinary Daoxian could not see it, but this Bai Ren could see it.


    "Song Ning, Bai Huaren is practicing Yin Dao Dao, and he is very sensitive to power perception. That''s why he was able to seize the house, and why he could stare at you from a very long distance." Baishan Chuanyin said.


    When Song Ninggang heard this, Bai Huaren smiled and clapped his hands: "It''s a mistake not to kill Baishan, but now it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. Song Ning, for you to come, I have carefully arranged a large array in this Bai family. . "


    Between Bai Huaren''s words he began to laugh wildly, he spread his arms, and there was a sudden gust of wind.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Countless monks exploded into blood mist. At this moment, it was not only the Bai family who was injured, but even the demon monks belonging to the Bai family were also implicated.


    The screams were screaming, and some monks burst into blood before they even screamed.


    The blood mist condensed, and in a moment, it was cast into a castle. The castle was blood-colored, with a dazzling red light, directly covering the whole fairy fairy family.


    When he saw this scene, Song Ning couldn''t help but shudder, and the scene in the imperial city of Luoyu Kingdom was back in his mind.


    This is ... a **** battle!


    "Blood-blowing formation ... is it your formation of the demon clan?" Song Ning''s fists trembled. At that time, he killed 300,000 monks to save people. Now, this albino mission is just to trap it and kill him. So many monks.


    Looking at the blood-burning formations around here, looking at this **** city that was almost dead, Song Ning''s eyes had a hint of hidden deep blood flashing.


    "Oh, ha ha, ha ha ha ha." Bai Huaren laughed wildly and tried his best to lead Song Ning to the Bai family in order to control Song Ning with the lives of hundreds of thousands of monks.


    The blood-burning array just took the life of almost all the spiritual monks of the Bai family, but now only a few thousand people have survived. Bai Qi and Bai Shan are angry. The elders of the Bai family are ashamed, and the fairy power in the body explodes. .


    Bai Huaren had expected this to be the case. His hands pinched the tactics. The **** of these two hands changed very quickly. After the tactics were applied, he bit his fingertips and slammed on the ground.


    Suddenly, eight blood-colored threads flashed on the earth. The blood in Bai Huaren''s body seemed to be pumped out of the blood-colored threads for a moment, and the blood-colored threads suddenly became thick, like rattan.


    Eight rattan sticks, pointing directly in eight directions, the **** rattan sticks spread like alive, and when they reached the eight sides of this blood-burning formation, they quickly condensed and turned into eight blood floating in the air. light.


    puff.


    Eight blood lamps ignited and the wick was red. The burning blood was the blood in the blood-burning array.


    The blood lamp ignited, the spirits rose, and evil thoughts lingered until the dead.


    Countless muddy voices came from this blood-burning formation. Within the entire formation, the people who had just died came out of the ground, one by one like a zombie, rushing towards Song Ning and others.


    "This is not a blood-burning formation!" Song Ning was shocked. The blood-burning formation was only a defensive formation. How could this be the case?


    At this time, Bai Huaren or too much blood was pumped away, and his skin was like white gray. He spread his arms and looked up at the sky: "This is indeed not a blood-burning array, this is a gossip blood spirit array!"


    Gossip Blood Spirit Formation? !


    These three words are enough to make the monks of the whole demon tremble. What does it mean to gossip blood spirit array? Not just these in front of you, but the call of blood spirits, the remnant souls of the eight spirits that exist in this demon realm.


    "Bai Huaren! Are you crazy?" An old voice said angrily.


    Bai Huaren laughed madly: "Crazy? Haha, hahahaha, you old things for me to die, from the day I took Bai Ting, you are destined to die in this gossip blood spirit formation , To be sucked alive by me! "


    "Bai Huaren, if you don''t put away this gossip blood spirit array immediately, I will try my best to destroy you!"


    "Bai Huaren, immediately put away the Eight Diagrams Blood Spirit Array, immediately!"


    At this time, the sounds were one after the other, one older than one, the other one vicissitudes, but the same, one more timid.


    Bai Shan and others were moved, and the monks in the demon territory were frightened one by one. At this time, those Shouyuan will still be closed, or only a monk with a trace of the invincible monk. Between them, an invisible suction power is around them. This suction power is like an invisible arm, pulling them away.


    Bai Huaren''s crazy face with a trace of peril, waited for nearly a thousand years, and finally waited until today!


    Bai Huaren suddenly pointed: "Song Ning, thank you for your gossip mirror."


    Gossip mirror? !


    Song Ning couldn''t help but take two steps back. At this time, he seemed to understand what he was doing, but he still couldn''t figure it out. Bai Huaren knew that the gossip mirror was not a strange thing in his hand. Why did Bai Huaren say thank you gossip mirror?


    Such a big thing happened in the demon domain. At this time, even in the country of falling feathers, you can see the **** red dot that lights up above the demon domain. The clouds in the sky are dyed bloody, and the blood clouds are circling, Strange suction in the vortex.


    At the moment when this attraction appeared, there were six sleeping ghosts shaking their bodies in the demon domain, looking up at the sky as if they had been summoned.


    Spirit Beast!


    "The Bagua Mirror appears, accompanied by the Bagua Blood Spirit Array, this is calling the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts, who is it, and who is it!" Luoyu Kingdom, Moyun Daoxian and Ju Chen and others got up angrily at the demon domain The gossip blood spirit array ran wildly.


    They are the military, they are the soldiers, they have been fighting for so many years, so that the gossip mirror should not appear, so that the gossip blood spirit array should not be ignited, because the Yulan continent can be peaceful, and now it is easy to truce, but Why does the gossip mirror appear?


    "Is it Song Ning?" Jue Chen''s brow furrowed. If the gossip mirror is really in Song Ning''s hands, then Song Ning deceived them from the beginning, but they still worked hard to find Song Ning to rescue Leng Yuexiao. Required materials and medicinal herbs ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5


    Not updated yesterday, make up the date

 Chapter 625： Operations

    Moyun Daoxian shook his head, he didn''t know if the gossip mirror was on Song Ning, but looking at the current situation, he always had an unknown hunch.


    "I''m not sure who the gossip mirror is on, but we all seem to have forgotten. It was rumored that the demon clan Bai family had obtained the Blood Spirit Array, but now the Blood Spirit Array appears in the Demon Realm, and that direction, like Baijia. "


    Juechen looked at the **** vortex, and bursts of numbness: "Blood Spirit Array summons the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts. This is just the function of the Blood Spirit Array as we know it, but now it seems that this Blood Spirit Array There are some other secrets. "


    "Without the gossip mirror, the blood spirit array cannot be used. It is thought that the Bai family has obtained the gossip mirror. Now no matter who gets the gossip mirror, all we have to do is to prevent this from happening. The collection of the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts is completed, then once opened, the nine-day battlefield will be opened, and the Orchid Continent and the rest of the Eight Heavens will be integrated into one, and then the world will be in chaos. "Moyun Daoxian frowned, could not help but speed up a few more Minute speed.


    At this time, all the monks in the entire Orchid Continent were communicating with each other, and flew towards the place where the blood was surging. This is the ultimate goal of Albino Ren.


    In one fell swoop, Bai Huan Ren Ruofei had planned all this, how could he win Bai Ting, how could he take Bai Ru''s Yuan Yin, and how could Song Ning be attracted?


    In the Blood Spirit Array, Bai Huaren felt the surging power and the rapid convergence of these monks around him. He enjoyed this sense of self-defense at this moment.


    In this Blood Spirit Array, Bai Huan''s eyes swept from the remaining people in the Bai family, and finally fell on Bai Qi.


    "Bai Huaqing, when you seized Bai Qi, but now you can live a happy life?"


    Bai Qi''s pupil shrank suddenly: "You already know!"


    "Haha, what is it that I don''t know? Do you think only you will take the chance? If this technique was not revealed to you by some means at that time, do you think you might be able to enlighten yourself?" Bai Huaren said sarcastically Start white.


    Bai Qi took a step forward and looked at Bai Huaren face to face: "Did you deliberately?"


    "How long has it been since you won the house?" Bai Huaren said.


    This number is always in the albino and clear heart, he naturally remembers how long he has won.


    "Thirty years, I am worried that there is a problem with this technique of seizing the house, so I will give it to you first and let you try it. Thirty years later, everything is in the planning. Today is the time when my Bai family rises. "Bai Huaren''s voice was loud and loud, and he spoke passionately.


    With a hint of timidity in Bai Qi''s eyes, he was told about the trick of taking the house thirty years ago. Thirty years later, after thirty years, has he been counted?


    But now, with this **** battle, what exactly did this older brother want to do?


    Bai Huaren laughed frantically. While smiling, he raised his right hand, and in the distance from the Baijia Forbidden Land, one of the graves burst into burst. At this time, there was an old man in the grave, with a dry body and life. There was only a trace of anger.


    But at the moment when the burial mound was exploded, the old man suddenly opened his eyes, and a glimmer of light flashed in those empty eyes.


    "Brother, what are you doing? I am a dying person, so I can''t let me go at ease?" The old man asked.


    "Hua Yi, this blood-spirit array is for me and for you. The technique of seizing the house. At that time, you had pointed me to it. You have already realized it, but you haven''t seized it. This is what I know." When Bai Huaren looked at the old man, there was a trace of trance in his eyes.


    The old man''s body slowly rose from the ruins. His body was thin, and although he was dying, he was very energetic. The first thing he looked at after he got up was not others, it was Song Ning.


    He glanced at Song Ning, and then sighed in his mouth: "If there is no gossip mirror, this blood spirit array will never rise. If there is no blood spirit array, I will almost sit down in the past few days. The gossip mirror is here. "


    Song Ning frowned. At this time, the horror in his heart had reached an indescribable level. Until now, he couldn''t believe it. Everything turned out to be an introduction!


    "Brother, it seems that I wanted to die but I couldn''t die, but if the Bai family did this, it would be equivalent to being an enemy against the monks of the entire Orchid Continent. Are you sure?" The skinny old man asked.


    Bai Huaren looked at the monks who were attacking the blood-spirit formation around him.


    "They want to be an enemy of the Bai Family? Not yet qualified. The Blood Spirit Array can help us recover. At that time, I can easily restore the true immortal cultivation behavior. Within this quiet orchid continent, no one but those old things. Will there be a dispute with us, and will those old things be easily handled? "During the speech, either hand of Bai Hua grabbed a hand against Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi shuddered violently, and then his body seemed to have lifted some kind of seal, and his cultivation grew like crazy.


    "At that time, I left some thoughts, no matter how you practice, your cultivation can''t grow more than the people who lost the house. Now that the seal is lifted, how is the sixth brother?" Bai Hua Ren narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai Qi.


    Bai Qixiu climbed rapidly, his face showing ecstasy. After so many years, Xiuwei finally improved, how could he not be so sad?


    At this time, Baihua Ren looked at the rest of the Bai family, especially on Baishan: "Bai family junior, I will wait for the three true immortals to recover. Baixin, the fairy fairy saint, is still useful. If I take away her Yuanyin, I wo n��t take it now, so I wo n��t do it again in the future. The Bai family rises. As the people of the Bai family, you should be proud! "


    With that said, not to mention the few other virtual fairy monks behind Song Ning, even Baishan couldn''t help but move.


    In a blink of an eye, this albino Ren lifted the seal on Bai Qi''s body. Now Bai Qixiu has gradually climbed, and has already broken through to Dao Xian, and this strength is still rising. It seems that it is really possible to return to the true fairy.


    Now in this blood squad, what Bai Huaren did, the life of the Bai family ca n��t bear the slightest resistance. He was originally the ancestor of the Bai family, and now he is about to recover his peak strength. This force is enough to sensation the entire Orchid Continent.


    Song Ning felt that the false immortals behind him gradually receded. Even Baishan, holding Bai Xin back, seemed to be pulling away from Song Ning.


    In the Blood Spirit Array, all the monks attacked frantically, but this Blood Spirit Array was solid as a golden soup. Within the array, Bai Hua Ren narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning, his mouth slightly raised: "Be obedient to me, I promise you, white The core can live, the Bai Ting can live, and you, under the control of my primordial spirit, will also gallop above this Orchid Continent! "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 626： Sword without sword spirit

    Song Ning raised his eyebrows. There were already tens of thousands of monks outside the Blood Spirit Array. These tens of thousands of monks could not break the Blood Spirit Array. Since then, a cultivation practice has been rising.


    "You just said, let go of Baixin and let go of Baiting, right?" Song Ning asked back.


    At this time, the Bai family felt a little weird when they saw Song Ning''s reaction. This Song Ning is still so indifferent till now, what is it to rely on?


    Bai Huaren doesn''t care what Song Ning thinks. Any scheming, any reliance, after all, is just a spiritual monk. Soon all three of them will be able to return to the top. What will the spiritual monk be? Even if a spiritual monk has as many cards as possible, and no matter how strong it is, what can he do?


    "I am albino any words, let go of Baixin, let go of Baiting, I can even promise you, I just take your body for a hundred years, and after a hundred years, I will give you freedom, how?" Baihua Ren asked.


    Bai Huaren seemed to be afraid that Song Ning could not understand, and continued to explain: "I will seal your soul in the body and give you freedom after a hundred years, even if you pay for the gossip mirror today, but within a hundred years, I am looking for a suitable body to win. "


    It sounds like this Albino Ren is now benevolent and righteous, and this word falls in the ears of the Bai family, and it seems to be full of great temptations. Under these circumstances, it can be said that Albino Ren can say this His attitude.


    But what is this attitude?


    If Bai Huan Ren really has a moment of kindness and really good intentions, will he insult Bai Ru? Will these things be done today? If he Song Ning came a step late today, then Bai Xin might be ruined by albinism, so what will the result be?


    Any monk will change after he gains power. This albino mission has already done all kinds of things. Now that the blood spirits are up, it is even more daunting to everyone. They seem to have occupied their advantages, so now As long as you are forced to win, everything will be more perfect.


    However, why did Bai Huaren talk to Song Ning about the conditions?


    Before Song Ning came to the Bai family, in order to be able to make his voice higher, he desperately built the momentum, but today, this albino ren occupies all the advantages, but shows weakness, why?


    Not because of kindness, then it must be because of fear!


    Song Ning looked at Bai Huaren. At the moment, the two looked at each other. For some reason, Song Ning felt that Bai Huaren was avoiding his gaze.


    Is he afraid?


    Song Ning shivered, he understood, he finally understood why he always felt that Bai Ren was not right, just because Bai Ren was afraid!


    Bai Qixiu on the side is constantly improving, but he is stuck at the peak of Dao Xian and cannot rise. Before Bai Huaren clearly said that Bai Qi was once a true fairy, and that Bai Qi can be restored to a true fairy, but now? Bai Qi''s Xiuwei stayed at the peak of Dao Xian.


    Why is that?


    Just when Song Ning was thinking like this, a voice came suddenly from her mind: "Song Ning, the ancestor has already said, just borrowing your body for a hundred years, he is also for the Bai family, and today''s conditions are for you It is the most generous. If someone else is afraid that the ancestors have already taken it away, why bother with so much nonsense? Go! "


    The person who transmitted the sound was Baishan.


    In the case of Bai Xin, Song Ning might consider these words a little, but now Baishan speaks out. Bai Ning said Song Ning was not unbelief, but would never listen attentively, but Baishan said these words at this time. , Even more determined Song Ning''s doubts.


    This albinism is problematic!


    What is the problem?


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly: "In Song Ning''s life, I don''t have the most annoying things, but one of them is that others use me, no matter who it is, it won''t work."


    Bai Huaren frowned: "You are toasting and don''t eat fines."


    Song Ning shrugged slightly and withdrew the two forces of ice and fire in his hand. The two forces of Yin and Zhiyang are too strong. If they are exhibited now, they will inevitably hurt themselves. At this time, he is facing more than albino. There are other monks of the Bai family, he wants to leave behind.


    Zheng!


    Burning Sky Sword appeared on Song Ning''s right hand, Burning Sky Sword came out, blood flashed, but Song Ning suddenly felt that Burning Sky Sword at this moment seemed to be different from before, but even so, among Burning Sky Sword, Xiao Burning Still sleeping.


    As soon as this sky-burning sword appeared, many monks of the Bai family backed away, recalling the type of sky-burning before Song Ning, they still had a lingering fear.


    Not to mention these monks, even Bai Qi, who had reached the peak of Dao Xian, could not help but take two steps back. When he saw the burning sword, he felt cold behind him.


    The monks outside the Blood Spirit Array saw Fen Tianjian out, and they looked up one by one. Among these monks, there are inevitably some elders in the family, and even the patriarchs. At the time of the sky sword, they shouted.


    "Song Daoyou, quickly break this formation, we will help you kill this villain of the Bai family!"


    "Song Daoyou, Burning Sky Sword cleaves this blood spirit array!"


    They seemed to have seen hope in general, but at this time, in the eyes of Bai Ren, they could not see a little fear.


    Because Bai Huaren saw the state of Burning Sky Sword, he chuckled softly. After sweeping Burning Sky Sword, he looked at Song Ning lightly: "Without Jian Ling''s Burning Sky Sword, what count?"


    No sword spirit?


    The monks suddenly seemed to understand something at this time, especially those monks outside the Blood Spirit Array. They looked at Song Ning, and their eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Burning Sky Sword has no sword spirit, so Song Ning did that kind of thing in the Imperial City that day, and even suppressed the Demon King that way, everyone originally thought that Song Ning was relying on the power of Burning Sky Sword. Even the demon king is also to avoid its sharp edge, worrying that his power to burn the sky sword is too strong, but now, at first glance, there is no sword spirit in Song Ning''s burning sky sword?


    For a monk who can monitor him from a distance and can hear the voices transmitted to him by others, Song Ning is not surprised. There is no sword spirit in Burning Sky Sword. Naturally, he never thought that he would be able to keep this albino mission.


    "My spirit of burning sword is sleeping, and you can see it, but it''s nothing, but what is the power of burning sword, you can try it." Song Ning smiled, and left hand pulled, and A sword appeared in the hand.


    Liuyun Sword!


    His hands drooped slightly, his swords fell on the ground, his gaze was very casual, and the tone between his speeches was also very calm. At this moment, he was not bluffing, nor did he create a momentum, he quietly looked at Bai Huaren: Let ��s take it, you can take it, if you are awesome, if you ca n��t take it, then you can only say that you are not capable. "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 627： Overlord Sword

    Song Ning observer Bai Huaren, Bai Huaren''s every move, every expression of Bai Huaren, at this time all fall into Song Ning''s mind.


    What is this daunting Ren''s heart afraid of?


    What is he worried about?


    Song Ning thought about all the cards in his body, could Albino Ren already know the things that bind the soul? Or what else is Bai Huaren worried about?


    Song Ning suddenly thought that when he had subdued the Suzaku phantom before, he hadn''t activated the storage ring until now, didn''t take a look at the gossip mirror inside, now it''s time to take a look.


    Sure enough, in the gossip mirror, according to the position of Suzaku also brought a bit of power to Song Ning, this is the power of Suzaku, Nirvana!


    "Is it possible that Albino Ren is afraid of the power of Nirvana? What is the role of Nirvana? Is it the rebirth of Nirvana like a phoenix?" Song Ning''s heart turned fast, and at the same time, he also looked at Bai Huaren with a smile. Indifferent, so calm.


    "Song Ning, you think I''m afraid of you, so I talked to you about the conditions?" Bai Huaren suddenly smiled.


    Song Ning wrinkled, and the thoughts in his heart were even more chaotic: "I dare not think so. I said, my body is here. If you want to take it, take it away."


    Bai Huaren smiled: "Well, in order to show my sincerity, I will tell you one more thing. At this time, the Eight Beast Spirit Beast is coming. If the Eight Beast Spirit Beast is here, the Eight Diagrams Mirror will collect the Eight Beast Spirit Beast, then gossip Even if the mirror is completed, you should know what will happen to the gossip mirror after completion. "


    "Continue." Song Ning said lightly.


    "The gossip mirror can save the person you want to save, but this gossip mirror needs you to open, because you are the master of the gossip mirror, so I don''t want to kill you, so I only talk to you about the conditions, I need the gossip mirror, you also The gossip mirror is needed, "Bai Huaren continued.


    Up to now, Song Ning can learn two messages from this albinism.


    First, Bai Huanren did not know that he had collected two spirit beasts.


    Secondly, what Bai Huaren said is not false, but things should not be so.


    Bai Huaren saw that Song Ning did not respond, and continued: "I can give you time to consider, ten interest, you think about it, I can even promise you, I will not take your body temporarily, after the gossip mirror is turned on, I can help You rescue your loved one, you can reunite, and wait until later, I will take away your body. "


    This ...


    It ��s a fake, true hypothesis, if there is no such blood spirit array, Song Ning can be sure that if he wants to run, it is impossible for Bai Huaren to catch him, even if it is only in this Youlan Continent, even if it is white If Ren Xianxiu is doing something, Song Ning wants to go, he can''t stop it.


    "Haha, ha ha ha ha!" Song Ning suddenly raised his head and laughed. He didn''t laugh at Bai Huaren''s lie, but remembered what happened before Bai Ru.


    "Save Xiaoxiao first, then take me away, and then? Bai Huaren, let Bai Ru eat that Yi Rong Dan before, and turned into Leng Yuexiao, then you insult Bai Ru, but in your heart What is it thinking? "Song Ning sneered, and there were bursts of killing in his eyes.


    "Baihuaren, Baihuaren, if you say something else, maybe I can still believe, but your lies are too fake, if you don''t have this blood spirit array, can you trap me? If you don''t have this blood Spirit Array, can you resume cultivation? "


    The two swords in Song Ning''s hands were shining with cold awns. He didn''t pay attention before, but at this time, he finally understood that Bai Huaren was indeed afraid of him.


    Before and after this moment, Bai Huaren''s cultivation behavior is different, but the most obvious thing is not Bai Huaren, but the Bai Huayi next to Bai Huaren. Bai Huayi''s body has changed from dry to full, at his feet, While absorbing the power, there is also a lot of blood flowing in.


    Delaying time?


    Song Ning''s mouth raised, I will let you delay time!


    Buzz!


    The silver sword qi flashed on the two swords. This was Ling Tian Jian Qi. At the moment when Ling Tian Jian Qi appeared, Song Ning''s arms raised suddenly and slashed forward.


    The two swords were cut out, and a cross of sword energy burst out of the air, and they were slashed toward the albino ren. Where the cross sword energy passed, the earth cracked, and even the souls that had just appeared were directly in the sword energy. Was wiped out, disappeared without a trace.


    Bai Huaren was shocked. When he was about to retreat, he suddenly saw a person in front of him. This person was Bai Qi.


    Bai Qifan took out a large knife, which was standing in front of him, fighting against the cross sword spirit.


    Sparks splattered, gusts of wind swept through, and Bai Qi stepped back two feet, which made it difficult to stop.


    "Song Ning, you are strong, but you are not yet qualified to be an enemy of our Bai family, and your eldest brother will not kill you, so today I will teach you a lesson, and want to destroy the good things of our Bai family, you are too tender! "Bai Qi has already started between these words.


    Flipping his hand and slashing at Song Ning.


    There was a trace of turbulence in this blood knife, and a golden knife mark appeared in the sky. The space around the knife mark cracked and nothing appeared.


    The knife mark expands rapidly and the speed is extremely fast.


    Boom!


    Song Ninggang raised his double swords, and only felt that the mark of the sword had fallen on the crossed double swords. His body could not help sinking. Under this strong force, the body''s spiritual power was unstable, and his body was numb. I just saw that the knife mark was still falling in the air.


    Boom!


    Another blow, the knife mark still did not fall, compared with just now, it dropped a little.


    Boom!


    After this force after another, Song Ning finally saw clearly that although the knife mark still exists in midair, it has actually been continuously falling. If the power of the first knife is doubled, then the power of the second knife is two. Times, the third knife is four times.


    "Overlord Sword!"


    It ��s not just who blurted out, but Song Ning has no room for hesitation at this time. This overlord is extremely powerful. Every time it falls, it is double the last time. Now Song Ning has been completely smashed under his knee. Underground, and countless **** palms are sticking out of the ground, it seems to be pulling it down.


    In the sky, the golden knife mark becomes slow, it seems that it is because of too much power, it takes time when falling, and the golden knife mark can slowly be seen by the naked eye. It is like slow motion.


    Although the flashing golden sword marks were extremely slow in his eyes, but the speed of falling was unbelievable, Song Ninggang reacted and tried his best to resist, and that force had already hit his double sword.


    Fourth knife!


    Song Ning''s arm sounded ��Kaka��, and his body was suddenly smashed into the ground. At this time, only the part above the waist was exposed outside ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5


    1. Yesterday I owed five chapters.


    2. Thanks to the readers for their high quality, there is no scolding in the book review area.

 Chapter 628： Stand up

    In the sky, the golden sword flickered, the light was huge, and it wanted to compete with the sun. At the same time, the golden light flickered while driving the surrounding atmosphere. Song Ning could feel the surrounding immortal rush toward the direction of the golden sword.


    This feeling suffocated Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning''s body could not move. It seemed that there were countless hands holding him underneath, binding him firmly.


    Outside of the Blood Spirit formation, the Dao immortals all looked horrified. Before today, none of them had thought that such a thing would happen. Even Song Ning would die in this Bai Family?


    "Overlord''s fifth sword. If this sword is dropped, let alone Song Ning, even those monks who first entered the real fairy may be killed. I didn''t expect the Bai family to hide so deep ..."


    "After so many years, the Bai family has risen to this extent, but everyone has not found out that even two of them have won the house!"


    Outside of the Blood Spirit Array, everyone has given up. Those Dao immortals came one after another. They were originally thinking of being able to break through the formation of the Bai Family and save Song Ning. Even if he has no strength against the fifth sword of the overlord, how can he be saved?


    Blood Spirit Array is solid as a golden soup, ten or eight Dao Immortals can''t break this Blood Spirit Array at all, everyone is desperate in this moment.


    At this moment, just a few hundred miles away from this Bai family, Xiao Ke communicated with the spirit of Heifeng. They both wanted to come over to save Song Ning, but they did n��t know what happened to Song Ning. Ning is really in danger here, they naturally need rescue, but if Song Ning is not in danger here? If they left without permission, when Song Ning needed them to ambush, they were gone.


    The two embarrassed each other. Looking at everything in the sky, there was an unpredictable hunch in their minds, especially Xiao Ke.


    Moyun Dao Xian and Jue Chen were late, and there were some monks around them, but they were all Dao Xian. Seeing this scene in the Blood Spirit Array, these Dao Xian shouted in silence: "Overlord Jue!"


    Yes, the Overlord Sword, when the Bai family was swaying, when the demon fairy was at its heyday, this Overlord Sword was the most powerful technique that could exterminate anyone who was blocking the way.


    Although the Overlord Sword has no momentum to collapse, it is extremely powerful. If you attack a single monk, the Overlord Sword can almost be said to have the power to kill. The Overlord Sword is not only the use of fairy power, but also the use of force The embodiment of this is precisely the trick that Xianwu initiates can only exhibit.


    In the realm of Dao Xian Pinnacle, who can display the technique of this Xianwu fellow initiate, who can stop it?


    Moyun Dao Xian sighed heavily. Before, he was so optimistic about Song Ning. If Song Ning died at this moment, then ...


    There is no less remorse in Jue Chen ��s heart than Moyun Daoxian, Song Ning is a human monk, Jue Chen is most optimistic about Song Ning, but now the Blood Spirit Array is here. Ning simply has no ability to resist the fifth sword of the overlord''s absolute sword.


    "It''s a pity, such a talent ..." Jue Chen sighed in his mouth. At this moment, he was thinking, if it weren''t for Song Ning''s Burning Sky Sword without the sword spirit, then he shouldn''t be embarrassed to this point at this moment .


    But when they all thought that Song Ning was going to die, Moyun Daoxian''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he suddenly looked at Song Ning, and found that Song Ning was the same as before.


    Song Ning didn''t have any force to do anything!


    "The peak of martial arts broke through and stood up!" Moyun Daoxian suddenly roared upwards into the sky, and the roar came directly into Song Ning''s mind. All of Wu Xiu''s cultivation practice before Song Ning disappeared, and he could not recover until today. Yun Dao Xian suddenly said this, what exactly did it mean?


    On Song Ning''s head, the golden sword marks seemed to have been gathered together. In a flash, Jin Guang disappeared according to the position of the sword marks. The golden light did not disappear, but was cut towards Song Ning.


    Before this golden knife mark fell, Song Ning could feel a breath of death. Under this breath, even the surrounding air seemed to have fled under this power. If there was no escape, I was afraid Even the air will go out.


    Too strong, this is the real peak of Taoxian?


    Song Ning raised his head slightly and looked at the golden light in front of him. At this time in his sight, there was nothing but golden light. He even surrendered and felt himself even under this golden light. died.


    Weak to resist, it is better to give up.


    But at the same time that this feeling was born in Song Ning''s heart, he suddenly heard the voice calling again from his ear: "Song Ning, Xuan Tian''s ninth step, breaking the ground, only me!"


    Moyun Daoxian looked forward to, just when the words of Moyun Daoxian fell, all the monks outside the blood spirits set their eyes on Song Ning.


    Expectation, this is the expectation of all monks.


    They do n��t know whether this blow will directly kill Song Ning ��s life, but if Song Ning ca n��t resist, then they will certainly be affected in the future. This Bai family wo n��t give up, and Song Ning ��s body is so powerful. If you are taken over by the Baihua Ren again, the consequences will be unimaginable. Moreover, there are still gossip mirrors in Song Ning''s hands.


    "Song Ning!"


    "Cheer up!"


    This is not a voice, but a cry from the heart. Nearly all monks ��injustice in this moment is that Song Ning can cheer up, even if it is just the expression of the expression, just the desperate resistance, not the dull expression nowadays, this Give up the performance of life.


    this is����


    Song Ning seems to have heard the new life of everyone. This feeling is very wonderful, as if there is such a moment, all around is still, as if he can perceive the words of Dao Moyun Daoxian, as if he can perceive the power around himself.


    Break through and stand ...


    The top of martial arts ...


    Xuantian''s ninth step ...


    Song Ning slowly closed her eyes. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, Song Ning''s movements were like slowing down. His movements were so slow, it seemed that an old man who was about to die was about to close his eyes forever. .


    After all ... did he give up?


    The eyes of the monks showed disappointment, and the eyes of everyone in the Bai family showed ecstasy. In the fifth sword of the overlord''s absolute sword, Bai Qi didn''t use all his strength. He didn''t want to kill Song Ning because his old brother wanted to take it. If She Ning''s body directly killed Song Ning, then she won''t be perfect.


    But even if Song Ning could not be killed, this knife was enough to seriously hurt Song Ning, and even the soul might die directly.


    Song Ning''s eyes were closed at this time, and the death energy around him became more and more intense. Those souls began to climb toward Song Ning''s body, as if to eat Song Ning alive ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 629： Thunderstorm

    The fifth sword of the Overlord''s Absolute Sword, the huge golden sword mark fell. At this moment, the Blood Spirit Array began to tremble. The power of this knife was so strong that even the Blood Spirit Array was absorbed by the Blood Spirit at this moment. Too much has caused some instability.


    Mo Yun Dao Xian ��s heartbeat was almost connected at this time. The mantras he said were all taught by the master. He did n��t know whether these were useful, and no one could even prove them. But now, Song Ning is only Only the combination of Xianwu can survive from this sword.


    "Song Ning ..."


    This voice came from the hearts of many monks. I do n��t know if it ��s Song Ning ��s call or condolences to Song Ning. I do n��t know if they have given up Song Ning ��s hope to survive, or are they looking forward to Song Ning ��s ability Rise up.


    At this moment, everyone, there is a blank in my mind.


    The death of Song Ning is of great significance.


    The golden sword marks fell mercilessly and fell on Song Ning''s double swords. Song Ning''s arms were unable to resist and his double swords fell.


    The golden sword marks were unstoppable, and the dozens of feet wide blades immediately fell on Song Ning''s forehead.


    died����


    It is already so, unable to return to heaven!


    The monks'' hearts seemed to have forgotten to beat at this moment, the wind was still, the clouds were gone, everything seemed to be over.


    However, at this moment, everyone suddenly discovered that the golden knife mark could not fall!


    Song Ning''s eyes, which should have been closed forever, suddenly opened, and at the same time as these eyes opened, Song Ning''s body suddenly burst into a burst of light.


    Wuji Peak!


    This is the aurora at its peak. The aurora is on Song Ning''s forehead, which forms a confrontation with the golden sword print. At this time, Song Ning''s eyes also shone with an indescribable light, which was great Around Song Ning, a variety of complex forces have emerged.


    Ethereal.


    Life and death domain.


    Static domain.


    Three domains combined!


    At the same time that the three types of Yuyu appeared, Song Ning had taken nine steps in his heart.


    When Xuan Tian appeared in the ninth step, Song Ning shone with a two-tone light of gold and silver, and this two-color light shone with the aurora. The soul around him was broken by the light, and the dust around him was blown by the power. Even the golden sword marks, Amidst this power, it shattered.


    At this time, Song Ning was standing in a deep pit with a diameter of dozens of feet. Song Ning stood in it, took a deep breath, and then exhaled, all of which radiated with gold and silver.


    At the same time that the golden knife mark was broken, the blood from Bai Qi''s mouth sprayed wildly. He backed off again and again, his face pale, and he seemed to have been hit hard.


    Overlord''s Absolute Sword requires his own blood to condense. This is a technique that uses life to practice. The golden sword used is naturally a magic weapon of life. However, at this moment, the golden sword is broken, and the whole person is depressed from white. , Even Xiuwei showed signs of falling.


    Bai Huaren''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t expect it to be so. He knew that Song Ning had lost the practice of martial arts, but he didn''t expect that the practice of martial arts was broken and then stood up, and he just realized that at this time.


    Albino was staring at Moyun Daoxian outside the Blood Spirit Array, and the horror in Moyun Daoxian''s eyes was stronger than everyone else. If he didn''t practice the martial arts peak, he wouldn''t feel the situation of Song Ning now. When I was so surprised, the deeper I was in contact, the more I could not believe that the legendary Xuan Tian''s ninth step was actually exhibited by Song Ningshi today.


    Nine is the pole of the sky, even if it is the sky, at most there is only Ninefold. Rumor is not complete in this world, so nine is the limit, so is the pinnacle of martial arts, martial arts are also divided into the realm, in the spiritual realm, the pinnacle of martial arts This is the ninth step of Xuan Tian, ??and now Song Ning stands by his own break, and actually achieved the peak of martial arts.


    "Wu Dao Cheng Xian ..." Moyun Dao Xian took a deep breath. Since ancient times, among the fellow practitioners of Xianwu, Wu Dao took the lead to become an immortal. There are very few in his memory. There is only one person in his memory, even in the entire Orchid Continent. There is only one person in the classics.


    "Song Ning, you are strong, but you are sure to think clearly, even if you are strong now, but if you want to fight against me, it is still impossible. I don''t want to kill you, just occupy your body for a hundred years." Bai Huaren spoke again, but this time, his tone became tougher than he had previously discussed.


    However, at this moment, regardless of Bai Huaren''s tone, Song Ning didn''t care. Song Ning''s body of gold and silver light disappeared at this moment. At this moment, Song Ning seemed to be able to feel the constant surge of power within his body.


    This is the fairyland?


    Wu Dao Cheng Xian, even without any obstruction? No magic light turned on?


    Song Ning Nei looked at his body, at this time he could feel the movement of the surrounding forces more clearly, but just when Song Ning Nei looked, he suddenly found that the Yuanshen villain who had been meditating in his body At the moment, he opened his eyes and stood up. He didn''t know what to do in his body, but he danced like a martial art.


    At this moment, there was a flash of thunder in the sky, with a hint of destruction in the thunder. At the moment of the thunder, the surrounding blood clouds retreated, as if they were very timid.


    "Thunder Tribulation!" Exclaimed many monks.


    When Lei Jie appeared, almost all the monks'' eyes showed the color of terror, but only the magic cloud Daoxian was ecstatic.


    Thunder Tribulation, really Thunder Tribulation, he knew that Song Ning''s martial arts into immortals are definitely not like ordinary people. Ordinary people''s martial arts into immortals rely entirely on hard work. This kind of martial arts into immortals is called ascetic immortality. With tremendous effort, when his own body is tempered to a certain degree, he can become a fairy. This kind of fairy is the worst among all fairyland monks.


    There is another kind of martial arts into immortality, which is the coexistence of cultivation and perception. At the same time, cultivation at the same time of perception, at the same time of cultivation, the combination of each other, reaching the peak, can eventually become an immortal, and this kind of immortality is regarded as'' opportunistic and opportune ''Therefore, there will be a thunder down.


    The emergence of this thunderstorm proves that Song Ning''s martial arts immortality is by no means the best.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha." It was not Bai Renren who was the first to laugh. Bai Huaren looked at the thunder in the sky. At this turbulent moment, he felt the power and the future.


    Song Ning''s body is destined to be his. The more powerful Song Ning is, the stronger he will be in the future.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Bai Hua Renlian said three words: "Since you don''t obey, then I want to see if you have the ability to fight me against this thunderstorm, this thunder I ca n��t bear to rob you, I ��ll help you, I ��ll use your body to feel the baptism of Thunder Tribulation! "


    Between Bai Huaren''s speeches, Bai Qitian Ling flipped his hand and fell aside. Before Bai Qi reacted, the whole body began to shrink!


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 630： Wu Ji Cheng Xian

    As Bai Qi''s body shrank, Bai Huaren''s spiritual power continued to rise, and Bai Qi''s vitality gradually disappeared. All this happened too fast, and the people around him had not yet reacted. Bai Huaren''s cultivation practice was close to true Immortal, before Xiuwei stayed in the virtual immortal, this blink of effort reached the peak of Daoxian!


    Is it the peak of Dao Xian?


    Song Ning raised his mouth, he looked at the thunder in the sky, and then looked at Bai Huaren, with a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    "Dao Xian is only the peak." Song Ning''s words were very light, but it was such a light voice that fell in the ears of millions of monks around.


    "Let me guess. Bai Qixiu stopped at the peak of Daoxian. Now your cultivation behavior also stops at the peak of Daoxian. Then it means that you need some conditions to break through to true fairy. What is it? What about the conditions? "Song Ning''s tone was a joke:" Bai Huaren, you are afraid of me, what are you afraid of? "


    Bai Huaren''s eyebrows were tight, he didn''t expect Song Ning to be so indifferent at this time. If Song Ning had a little timidity and a little fear in his mind, then he might be captured by his own skills. Seizing the house can be as easy as it gets, but now, his technique has no way to enter Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning put away his two swords in his hand and spread his arms, as if welcoming the thunder tribulation that was about to land in the sky. At this time, a sword light flashed in Song Ning''s hands. Ling Tian Jian Qi surging, seems to be a little more powerful than before.


    Ling Tian Jian Qi was originally a combination of Xian Wu. Now Song Ning Wu Dao becomes an immortal. This naturally makes Ling Tian Jian Qi more powerful.


    not enough!


    Song Ning tried to call out all Ling Tian Jian Qi in his body. He could feel that the lightning in the sky was different from the lightning he had seen before. This lightning was full of the power of nature, which was too much. Naturally, so naturally that even he feels that this is a force that exists only between heaven and earth, and can only be condensed between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the old immortal existence in the demon domain has also calmed down. They have never seen such a scene of martial arts descending from the thunder tribulation in their lives. It is not that there is no generation of martial arts within the demon domain. It is difficult for a martial art to become an immortal, even if it can become an immortal, most of them are ascetic immortals, and the generation of immortals like Song Ning will not appear for many years.


    Even when Moyun Dao Xian became an immortal, it was only a little more than the ascetic immortality. Although there was no thundering down in the sky, it also changed.


    Even so, at that time, the scene of Moyun Dao Xian Chengxian also caused a sensation, no one thought that today, Song Ningwu Dao Chengxian actually fell into thunder.


    This thunder disaster is a kind of spiritual practice!


    Song Ning looked forward to it. At this time, he didn''t even care about Bai Huaren. He didn''t believe that Bai Huaren would rush over now. He didn''t believe that Bai Huaren would ignore the thunder in the sky.


    Song Ning expected it well, Bai Ren is now trembling, Thunder Tribulation has a destructive power for him, and even affects the Blood Spirit Array, but fortunately, this Blood Spirit Array will not isolate Tianlei, also That is to say, thunder will not destroy the Blood Spirit Array this day.


    "Come on!" Song Ning stared at the dragon-like lightning in the sky, roaring.


    Song Ning''s excitement seemed to irritate the thunderlight that was circling. The thunderlight fell suddenly. It was really like a huge thunder dragon. At this time, there was only one color between heaven and earth. This color was the color of thunder.


    The blood of the Blood Spirit Array was instantly dissipated by the smoldering smoke. In front of everyone''s eyes, there was a silver-white light. The light was great, and they could not see what was in the light at all.


    In an instant, they lost everything in front of their eyes, as if the entire world had turned white.


    After a while, when their eyes gradually recovered, they all fell on Song Ning. At this time, the thunder light had not dissipated, but continued to fall on Song Ning''s body. Song Ning was completely wrapped by Thunder Light, which was powerful. It makes Song Ning seem to be scorched, people can see Song Ning''s body seems to be constantly flashing, and sometimes there is a body, and sometimes a skeleton is exposed.


    "Come, come again!" Song Ning roared wildly.


    He''s crazy? !


    Everyone looked at Song Ning in shock. They thought they had heard it wrong. Song Ning had been yelling for lightning again.


    Only when these monks saw Song Ning''s expression at this time did they realize that Song Ning had no pain at this time, his face was radiant, and the whole person''s breath seemed to have undergone some changes.


    Thunder Tribulation, ordinary Thunder Tribulation, is not the real world, but the monk who prides himself on the heavens, who controls the existence of the Youlan Continent.


    Today, Song Ning''s thunder tribulation is a force of nature between heaven and earth. The thunder tribulation lowered by the force of nature is not to obstruct the promotion of the monk, but a test of the monk and a kind of tempering.


    "Tianlei quenches the body ..." At this time, hundreds of miles away from the Blood Spirit Formation, tears flashed in the black wind eyes. This was not sad, but excited: "Master, it must be the master, Wu Jichengxian, heaven Lei Que body must be the master! "


    Xiao Ke''s eyes have always reflected this flashing light. At this time, she did not feel a little discomfort in her body, then it showed that Song Ning was indeed safe, but what she didn''t expect was that Song Ning would be here. This is a breakthrough, and it is a breakthrough that can spur the forces of nature between heaven and earth.


    "Master, what did he do?" Xiao Ke muttered to himself with a happy smile on her face. The stronger Song Ning was, the happier she was, and Song Ning was better, and she was at ease.


    All this happened too fast, and the change was too fast. Those monks thought Song Ning was dead before a few breaths, but now, Song Ning has become an immortal, and is enjoying Tianlei quenching body.


    Bai Huan squinted at Song Ning, his face changed and changed. Although he could feel that the thunder was completely a force of nature, he dared not step forward: "Even if it is the force of nature between heaven and earth, it is not any monk. All are able to resist. Song Ning ��s foundation, physique, bloodline, and bones have made him eligible for the Thunder Bath, which is not available to anyone. "


    Bai Huaren said, licking his lips, and then placed his eyes on Bai Huaqing beside him: "Sorry, Song Ning has already become like this. This body, if you want to come, you must also want to win. Come here? My strength is not enough. As a brother, as my brother, you will contribute everything you have ... "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 631： Blade of Demon Soul Cry

    When Bai Huayi was absorbed alive just now, Bai Huaqing didn''t feel anything yet. Now, Bai Huaqing finally wants to understand that the reason why this ''big brother'' made both of them come alive has power. It is to absorb their power!


    They are all former people, all considered dead people, they can not absorb the power of others, but they can absorb each other. This malicious technique has been lost thousands of years ago, but I did not expect it to appear now. The Bai family is even used on their own people!


    Bai Huaqing was too late to dodge, and Bai Huaren''s palm fell on his celestial cover. In the blink of an eye, Bai Huaqing died.


    Bai Huaren breathed with blood in his nose, but even so, his cultivation practice was still the peak of Dao Xian, but at the moment he was stronger than Dao Xian Peak and weaker than True Xian.


    "Song Ning, your body, I want it!" Bai Huaren''s eyes flashed with cold awns, pinching the tactics with both hands, his palm slapped on the ground, and immediately a **** long blade appeared from under the ground. It is made of blood, and any one of albino holds this long blade in his hand, and the long blade is surrounded by soul gas, just like a soul.


    hiss.


    Mo Yun Dao Xian didn''t have time to celebrate Song Ning, he noticed the **** long blade in the hands of this albinist, and his heart shuddered suddenly. At this time, even if he stood outside the blood spirit array, he couldn''t help but withdraw a few steps, his eyes There is fear in it.


    "Cut the demon weeping soul!"


    The Blade of Demon Weeping Soul, the strongest weapon in the Blood Spirit Array, but if you want to call out the Blade of Demon Weeping Soul from this Blood Spirit Array, you need two or more monks in the fairyland as sacrifices.


    Before, everyone believed that Bai Huaren wanted to absorb those two people to achieve his true fairy cultivation, but now they understand that while Bai Huaren improves his cultivation, it is more important for this blade.


    As soon as the Blade of Demon Weeping Soul was pulled out, those souls that had been floating around like corpses were suddenly rushing towards the Demon Soul Soul.


    Every soul enters into the Demon Soul Weeping Soul, and some kind of change immediately occurs. The strength is enhanced, not to mention the surrounding souls. The translucent black souls are now like a one. The round ball of the size of the feet, around this long blade, is terrifying.


    Now Song Ning is still feeling Thunder Tribulation, and the Blade of Demon Soul Weeping Soul is gradually taking shape.


    "In the Blood Spirit Array, slay the demon and cry the soul ..." Moyun Dao Xian hated her teeth almost in the mouth. This albino has not appeared for thousands of years. This appearance has brought so many killer skills, even the blood spirit The study of Zhen and Baguajing is so thorough, how did he do it?


    Why is he only albino in this entire demon domain, and even the entire Orchid Continent?


    Song Ning gave them hope just now, and the hope almost shattered at this moment.


    The legend about the demon weeping soul is empty, because ...


    All the people who have seen the demon weeping soul are dead!


    In the Blood Spirit Array, the wind suddenly rose, and all the forces rushed towards the Demon Cry Soul, let alone the Blood Spirit Array, even the monks outside the Blood Spirit Array felt the moment The wind surged and I felt that the soul seemed to cover the entire sky.


    The yin qi of the blade of the demon weeping soul is too heavy, but everything that is alive can''t be controlled, and it is even more difficult to resist, because the more souls in the demon weeping soul, the heavier the qi is, and the yin can kill When the yang is removed, the yang of any living creature will slowly dissipate under the wear of this yin and eventually disappear ...


    Just before the slashing of the demon weeping soul is about to be completed, the thunder light disappears, and Song Ning still has his arms open, but at this time his body is completely black.


    Deadly.


    call����


    Song Ning sighed for a long time, and then the burnt body suddenly shook slightly, with a trace of burnt black flesh splitting. At the next moment, the burnt black skin on the surface of Song Ning''s body completely shattered, revealing new skin inside .


    The skin is as clear as jade, and there seems to be a faint flash of light flashing on the skin, but these lights are blinking, and the rest is a brand new Song Ning.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and every time the inhaled gas spit out again, it turned into white smoke.


    After a few breaths, the gas returned to normal. Song Ning narrowed her eyes at the monk in front of her, raised her corner slightly, raised her finger, and her fingertips burst into a sword gas.


    "Bai Huaren, you are ruthless enough." Song Ning''s voice was quiet, his body fluttered, his sword fluttered out of his fingers, and his body flickered, as if he was looking for a position.


    Each of these sword qi is Ling Tian Jian Qi. The silver Ling Tian Jian qi turned into a beam of lightsaber shape towards the albino Ren, but when the lightsaber hit the translucent black soul, the soul seemed to be sacrificed. The power of killing the lightsaber after losing oneself is general. In the blink of an eye, all the sword qi that Song Ning struck dissipated.


    "Wu Ji Cheng Xian, I like it." Bai Huaren grinned and turned his hand, the blade that cut the demon weeping soul in his hand.


    Hiss.


    Countless souls seem to be sizzling, a black light strikes, where the black light passes, even the dust seems to be fading, it seems that all vitality will be wiped out.


    In the Blood Spirit Array, the black light was flourishing. At this moment, all the monks around were uneasy, feeling sorrow, feeling unrequited, and even they had almost given up the idea of ??living.


    Cold, endless cold.


    Panic, unspeakable panic.


    In this black light, it seems that the world has become hell, and **** has become heaven. Only when they enter **** can they get rid of their sorrow and step into heaven.


    The surrounding wind stopped, not because there was no wind, but the wind seemed to die under the power of this black light.


    The sound of the heartbeat around him disappeared, not that the monks died, but that they gave up their will to live.


    This is the power of the blade of the demon weeping soul, the power of the soul, taking away all the happiness, all vitality, all warmth in the world, all the pictures of grief echoed in the minds of all the monks, all those are miserable. The past, those memories that can''t bear to look back.


    Under the power of this black light, Song Ning naturally felt the sorrow and felt the sadness once.


    At this time, the monks around the Blood Spirit Array felt extremely deeply, but those monks outside the Blood Spirit Array who had been closed for years had seen despair in their muddy eyes after seeing this attack.


    All the blades that slay the demon weeping soul have appeared, which means that from today onwards, the demon domain may really become the Baihua Ren of this Bai family, and these old guys ca n��t save their lives at all. Lasting, they will be sucked in after a while, and then become a supply of blood spirit array ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 632： Past grief turned into nothing

    The black light came out, and the body of Bai Huaren also moved at the same time. The reason why the attack power of slashing demon weeping soul is so strong is not to be able to kill people in the invisible, but to affect the monk''s heart in a moment The heart is affected, then the rest is self-determination.


    As for Song Ning, Bai Huaren does not think that this black light will directly affect Song Ning''s mind until he commits suicide, but as long as he affects Song Ning''s mood, he can take advantage of this and take Song Ning away.


    He waited for this day and waited too long. Since the first time he saw Song Ning Ling Kong exhibiting the immortal technique to crack the ground, he decided that Song Ning must be the body. How many years ago he began to plan and plan. For so long, the gossip mirror that had been lacking was also in Song Ning''s body, and everything seemed to be given to him by the heavenly reward, allowing him to do it all at once.


    When Bai Huan''s body rushed to Song Ning from the ground, Song Ning was indeed affected by this black light.


    A person, no matter how firm his heart is, no matter how tough his soul is, no matter how strong his heart is, there will be negative, and this black light is to expand the negative infinitely and absorb the positive, and the rest is only negative.


    No creature can live in the negative. When the creatures give up the idea of ??living, then the yang will become very weak, and the yin will easily kill the yang.


    Outside the blood spirits, monks have collapsed, or have committed suicide, or have been killed by yin qi.


    At this time, Song Ning''s mind is also full of sad pictures.


    At the top of the Taihe Mountain, the righteous father died, and the brother and sister died. Song Ning looked like a bystander at that time, watching the people around him die one by one ...


    But at this moment, Song Ning suddenly found that he could not recall the faces of his brothers and sisters. Each of their faces was blurred, as if they had never existed before, as if they were completely illusions.


    Scam, all this is a scam!


    In Song Ning''s heart, there was a trace of anger. His uncle was fake and his brother and sister were fake. All this was false. From the beginning, he was a **** at the moment. He should not be a pawn, he should not be at the mercy of others!


    The vibration of Song Ning''s mind directly caused the black light around him to change, and the anger caused Song Ning''s yang to become more vigorous, but the yin that was supposed to wipe out Song Ning''s body yang was instead suddenly suddenly strong. Swallowed by anger ...


    The picture changes in Song Ning''s mind, and he appears beside the frost enchantment.


    He watched the body of Leng Yuexiao slowly disappearing in the frost enchantment, the woman he once loved became eternal in the frost enchantment, his heart was broken, he was desperate, he was hysterical.


    however����


    He knows that Leng Yuexiao is not dead, he wants to treat her, no matter what the price is paid, whether it is right or wrong, even if he is the enemy of the whole world, he must stand beside the frost boundary and greet Leng Yuexiao from the knot Come out in the world and witness the moment of her rebirth.


    He, save her!


    Song Ning''s heart was suddenly shocked, the eight spirit beasts were not gathered, and Leng Yuexiao had not been rescued, but at this moment, where did he come from the sorrow, where did he come from despair, where did the pain come from life?


    He even survived Leng Yuexiao''s days frozen in the frost enchantment. What else can make him sink in this world?


    Once again, Song Ning''s yang burned like a flame, engulfing the black light around him, and the black light changed again, enveloping Song Ning.


    Everything happened so fast, Bai Huaren had just rushed to Song Ning, and there were nearly ten feet away from Song Ning. Song Ning''s yang around him continued to grow stronger.


    "His mind must have been affected. For a moment, only a moment, I will be able to seize it!" Bai Huaren speeded up and grabbed Song Ning.


    When Bai Huaren put his hands on Song Ning''s body, Song Ning was surrounded by many monks. These monks surrounded Song Ning for two reasons, precisely because Song Ning''s body flashed the **** killing order '' Die ''.


    At this time, Song Ning was seriously injured and lay on the ground. He opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Chi Ruolan. Chi Ruolan melted the elixir with his mouth and fed it into his mouth. The elixir entered his body. He Recovered, but Chi Ruolan died because of the curse of the Scarlet Pursuit Order.


    At this moment, he saw Chi Ruolan''s eyes full of love, Chi Ruolan''s smile was full of joy, saw Chi Ruolan''s lips opened and closed, he seemed to say something, this is a sentence he saw clearly but I didn''t figure it out, and I didn''t even guess correctly.


    original����


    that moment����


    Chi Ruolan said to Song Ning not only the words "I love you", but also "Live".


    She gave up her life for Song Ning, proving that her love for Song Ning was not just talking, she died, but hoped that Song Ning could carry her expectations and live.


    One life, one life, this is love debt, love debt that can never be repaid.


    He knew that he owed Chi Ruolan, but how did he love to deceive her?


    Chi Ruolan''s death was all due to the Scarlet Pursuit Order, and this Scarlet Pursuit Order was used by the Bai Family''s Baihua Ren!


    At this moment, Bai Huaren pressed his hands on Song Ning''s heart, and his mouth widened. At this moment, he finally got his wish!


    "Song Ning, your body, I want it!" Bai Huaren ecstatically, he has never wanted to kill Song Ning, in addition to the gossip mirror, but also because of Song Ning''s body, with this body, his future must not Limited.


    But at this moment, the anger in Song Ning''s mind rose again, with compassion and sorrow.


    Yang Qi grew wildly, and Song Ning''s mind was no longer affected by any black light. The surrounding Yin Qi retreated as if it were alive, and at the same time, Song Ning''s closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "Bai Huaren!" Song Ning growled.


    Bai Huan''s heart shook, he was about to cast a surgery, but suddenly felt the change of Song Ning. The technique of seizing the house was extremely dangerous. When Ning roared, Bai Huan continued to retreat, holding a hand, and the blade of the demon weeping soul returned to his hand. He looked at Song Ning coldly, and there was a helplessness in his eyes.


    "I want to save your life. Now it seems that you can only die." Bai Huaren creaked with the hand that cut the demon''s weeping soul, knowing that now, he should have killed Song Ning before, now Song Ning The yang seemed to be more vigorous under the rage, which might damage the power of the Blade of Weeping Soul.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly, and there was recollection and deep sorrow in his eyes: "Chi Ruolan''s death, you must pay your life!"


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 633： Ghost palm

    "Want my life? You''re still far away!" Bai Huan Ren laughed and picked up the blade of the demon weeping soul in his hand and rushed to Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s left cloud sword, right hand burning sky sword, flashing amazing silver sword gas above the two swords, ushered towards the blade of Bai Huaren''s demon weeping soul.


    The sword can open the mountain, the sword can roam the dragon, and the big opening and closing, when the collision, the blood spirit array makes a loud noise, like a burst.


    The monks around retreated, and even now they were outside the Blood Spirit Array, but they could clearly feel the fluctuations in them. This fluctuation was just like the two martial arts powers fighting out.


    In the Blood Spirit Array, the sword and sword sword were flashing in an instant, and besides, even the figures of the two were difficult to see.


    "The blade of the demon weeping soul is the magic knife. The more the magic knife attacks, the more powerful it is. Although this albinist has not yet recovered to the peak of his cultivation, but his once powerful strength is before him, now Song Ning is afraid. It is difficult to support. "Moyun Road immortal heart shocked.


    At this time, all Dao Xian gathered here, and naturally there was also Sanyuan Dao Xian who always regarded himself as Song Ning and class. San Yuan Dao Xian now sees Song Ning fighting with the once true Xian monk.


    "Don''t Song Dao know the fairy art?" Sanyuan Dao Xian asked.


    "Doesn''t that albino Ren? If we can''t break this blood spirit array today, then Song Ning is afraid that something will happen. If even Song Ning has an accident, then I estimate that the entire demon domain will be tossed by albino Ren. The sky turned upside down. "Jue Chen stared closely at the two in the Blood Spirit Array, and there was a flash in her eyes, not knowing what was in her heart.


    Within the Demon Realm, elders of the Nine Great Sects, even the elders of Tianzong came here, not only them, but also Li Yiyan, Yun Hai and others, as well as monks far away in other fields. Coming here seems to be like the end of the world.


    Although it is not the end of the world yet, if they continue, they really do n��t know what will happen, even though there are many transcendental existences in this Orchid Continent, but they do n��t seem to care about these things happening now, they do n��t seem to feel This blood spirit array is turned on, the gossip mirror is turned on, and what effect will the nine-day battlefield opening have on them.


    They don''t care, but those monks below the real immortal can''t care. What are they doing for so many years? That is, the Orchid Continent can be peaceful, just because the nine-day battlefield will not be opened.


    Within the Blood Spirit Array, Song Ning and Bai Huaren were fighting extremely fiercely. Both of them did not use spiritual power, but simply opposed the cultivation of virtue by force.


    Bai Huaren is extremely fast, just like the same black light, but no matter how fast he is, Song Ning, who has become immortal in Wu Ji, has a strong combat ability in martial arts. If she uses force alone, Song Ning does not fall.


    The attacks of the two continued to collide, and Bai Huaren was now like a black tornado. This black tornado completely enveloped Song Ning, and every trace of wind was a knife. This black tornado surrounded Song Ning, Numerous attacks also fell on Song Ning.


    Song Ning lifted the double swords, and the silver light flickered as the double swords waved. He turned his feet on the spot, his wrists twisted continuously. In this black tornado, the speed of the blades turned fast and blurred.


    "It''s too fast ... Although Bai Ren was not a pure martial artist, he was a true immortal after all. This is too fast, and Song Ning may not be able to keep up."


    "This kind of attack is afraid that Daoxian Peak will instantly become minced meat in it ..."


    But when many monks thought that Song Ning must be injured under this crazy attack, they saw a silver-white light curtain flashing around Song Ning''s body. This light curtain was not any power, but his blade. The speed was too fast, what was left by Jianguang, completely defended his whole body with Jianguang, as if an eggshell enveloped his whole body.


    "Wu Ji Cheng Xian? Yes, very good! I didn''t expect you to be able to take this trick with your spiritual realm." There was a burst of laughter in the black tornado, and the laughter was full of madness and transparency. Cruelly.


    Song Ning''s expression is as usual, his eyes are cold, and his body shape now becomes illusory. Because of the fast movement, people''s life experience can''t even see Song Ning''s expression.


    "Your tricks are far away from the sword in the chain bridge. Based on this point, I wanted to kill me. Are you worthy of the word" real fairy "?" Song Ning sneered and moved a little faster in his hand Minute.


    The black tornado rotates faster and faster. Not only that, but it is visible to the naked eye that the tornado is shrinking. It seems to be compressing the range that Song Ning can perform. No matter how strong it is, it cannot be resisted.


    At this time, when people watched the battle, they suddenly heard a rumbling sound from the rear, and the monks turned around to see it. There was a white light flying in the distance. The white light was extremely strong. can!


    Xiao Ke just felt Song Ning''s fight here. Seeing that many monks were flying towards this side, she could no longer stand on the spot and wait any longer. If she waited, she might not be able to kill Song until Song Ning died. Ning wait.


    Just as Xiao Ke flew, the Black Wind also followed the climate. The two ran towards the Blood Spirit Array. Xiao Ke did n��t know what the Blood Spirit Array was, but the Black Wind knew, and the Black Wind knew the Blood Spirit Array. How to get rid of it!


    Swish swish!


    In the Blood Spirit Array, the sword swelled, at this time the black tornado almost completely wrapped Song Ning in it, but even if the black tornado was stronger, the silver-white light ball cast by the sword qi of Song Ning''s body did not disappear For a while, the black tornado could never shrink again, and the two stalemate.


    At this time, Song Ning and Bai Renren did not exert their spiritual power, in order to be surprised, the two thoughts coincided with each other. Just after the stalemate, the two simultaneously displayed their already prepared backhands. .


    Roar!


    A burst of Long Yin broke out, and at the same time, the villain Yuan Yuan in Song Ning''s body suddenly widened his eyes and gave a roar in his mouth. The roar of the two overlapped enough to shake the sky.


    Duo Yin!


    Just as Song Ning''s double chanting roared out, Bai Huaren lifted a palm and fell on Song Ning''s heart. The palm was full of fairy power and black light.


    The effect of the double chanting is that everyone present is shocked. Outside the blood spirits, the weaker person has a boring chest, and there is blood in the mouth. The slightly stronger person is uneasy and dizzy, but even so, they I also saw the palm of that albinist.


    "Yu Mo Palm!" Sanyuan Dao Xian took a breath, he cultivated righteousness, and he knew nothing about evil qi. This Yumo palm hit him, not to mention the Spiritual Realm monk. , Have to die here ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 634： Heart-to-heart, heart-to-heart, blood

    Er Chong Yin itself is a roar attack. The closer the distance is, the stronger the damage is. Although this albinist was once a real immortal, he is now the peak state of Dao Xian, but after all, he is beside Song Ning. The loud roar fell in the ears of Albino Ren, Rao Yixiu also felt a chest tightness in his chest, a spit of blood spouted, and even staggered, his internal organs were all shattered.


    The black tornado disappeared, and the albino Ren stepped back five times before stopping. He covered his chest and stared at Song Ning: "I didn''t expect there is a real dragon in your body, but even so, what can you do? ? Even if you attack me successfully, what can you do! "


    The ghost palm is out, the fairy blocks the fairy to die, the Buddha blocks the Buddha, and Song Ning is stronger, but it is only a spiritual monk. How can he withstand such a palm?


    But this Bai Ren said, and suddenly felt something was not right.


    At this time, all the monks'' eyes were on Song Ning, and they were swayed by Bai Bairen. Even if Song Ning didn''t collapse, he didn''t fly out, but at least there should be a little reaction, why at this time? Song Ning didn''t even respond at all, as if he was standing here with nothing wrong?


    Mo Yao said that these monks, even Song Ning himself did not want to understand what happened. At the moment just now, he felt that his sword energy was directly overwhelmed by an evil force. Next, Ling Tian Jian Qi he masters must avoid.


    This power clearly fell on his own back, but why can''t he feel any pain and no injury for a long time now, as if everything didn''t happen?


    "How, how is it possible?" Bai Huaren was dumbfounded. He watched Song Ning standing intact, and watching Song Ning didn''t have any injuries on his body. He couldn''t help but backed up two steps: "How did the power of the ghost palm ... disappear? "


    When Bai Huaren was almost stunned, a scream suddenly came in the air.


    The scream was accompanied by unwillingness, apology, and regret.


    If she could, she would rather die than call it out, but now she ca n��t, because the power of the demon palm is too strong, and the torture of her at this time is like stripping the bones, as if in her body. There are countless bugs crawling over to bite.


    Just when this voice was called out, Song Ning suddenly couldn''t help but touch the part of his heart. There was some pain here. For some reason, he always felt very painful, very painful.


    In the sky, under the eyes of everyone, a woman was infested with black light. She was struggling in mid-air, sending out bursts of screams. She continued to use tricks and wanted to resist, but it seemed It can only delay the damage of this black light to her, but it cannot completely eliminate the power of black light.


    The Demon Palm, even a Dao immortal, can''t resist, not to mention her, a nine-tailed spirit fox still in the spirit realm? !


    "Xiao Ke!" Song Ning''s eyes burst with bleeding lines. He took a deep breath, and for a moment, his brain was blank. He finally understood, and finally understood why he was in that red sea with Na Hongyuan. At the time of the Taoist Immortal Fighting Act, the power of the Green Dragon was exerted. He clearly felt a slight discomfort in the body but was not injured. He finally knew why he had not been injured after any of the albino palms fell.


    It turned out ... all because of Xiao Ke!


    At this moment, Song Ning desperately recalled, and finally remembered what Xiao Ke was doing under him that day under the bodhi tree.


    "Lianxinshu ?!" At this moment, all the monks watching the battle were dumb.


    Heart-to-heart, heart-to-heart, blood blends, the surgeon will suffer damage to the surgeon every twelve hours, whether it is physical or soul damage, all connected.


    Since ancient times, those who can perform this lianxin technique are either loved ones or loved ones, but have never seen a servant perform this lianxin technique on the master.


    What kind of comprehension does this do?


    What kind of relationship can it do?


    In the Blood Spirit Array, Song Ning softened his knees and nearly knelt on the ground. He stared blankly at Xiao Ke, looked at Xiao Ke with pain, looked at Xiao Ke hysteria, and watched Xiao Ke couldn''t help but shout out. He looked ashamed of self-blame.


    Bai Huaren''s blade of demon weeping soul trembles, and now even Bai Bairen, who is unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal, is shocked. In this cultivation world, there still exists such a relationship?


    Could this girl ... fall in love with Song Ning?


    "Master! Don''t be distracted, Xiao Ke can give it to me." Suddenly a black shadow appeared in the air. This shadow was the black wind. The black wind glanced at Song Ning, and then his eyes fell coldly on Bai Huaren. The eyes were full of resentment, and it seemed that if he had stronger power, he would be assassinated.


    "If I can''t save Xiaoke, I will raise my head to see you!" Heifeng''s eyes fell on Song Ning: "Master, this person is Moxiu, he has a magic knife in his hand, the more people he kills, the stronger, Then the stronger the strength he gets, if you can''t stop him now, we will all die after all, Xiao Ke will give it to me, and our life will be given to you. "


    After Heifeng finished his speech, he immediately pulled Xiaoke without hesitation, and the two disappeared.


    Song Ning''s chest was undulating, and there was a burst of breath in the Burning Sword. The swords were shaking in his hands, and Ling Tian Jian''s breath was out. He was like a sword, slashing against Bai Huaren.


    "You''re looking for death!" Bai Huaren popped a fairy power, where the fairy power caused turbulence, and the black ripples appeared at once.


    Hades means!


    As soon as the Demon Finger came out, half of the Blood Spirit Array turned black. Like black blood, Song Ning faced up with the Demon Finger, crossed the swords, and crossed the sword.


    "The people of Song Ning, you dare to touch, I will kill you!"


    This last word of "death" seemed to be blessed by what kind of power. In the ears of everyone, a word of "death" echoed continuously. In a moment, it echoed dozens of times.


    However, even though the cross sword spirit was fierce, it instantly burst in the black light of the Devil''s Finger, not even a little bit of resistance.


    The sword qi broke, and Song Ning''s double swords were inserted on the ground. The three forms of the Yuyu were folded around, and Xuantian''s nine steps were taken. The yin and yang overlapped. A golden aperture appeared around Song Ning. This golden aperture fell on Song. Ning body, Song Ning at this time is like a **** of war in armor.


    The moment of silence, followed by a scream of ecstasy erupted from Moyun Daoxian: "The skill of the peak of martial arts, the might of the Golden Armor!"


    Everyone knows the pinnacle of martial arts, but no one knows what the end of the pinnacle of martial arts is. The spiritual realm cultivating the pinnacle of martial arts is the ultimate, and the ultimate achievement of Wuji is the ultimate. Step into success.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 635： Wuji Peak, Golden Armor

    The technique of martial arts peak, the performance of Wuji peak, the most powerful martial art in the spirit realm, is the prestige of Golden Armor.


    The prestige of the Golden Armored God of War is invincible and invincible. This is a martial art practice that is beyond sight. With such practice, who can stop it?


    Moyun Daoxian is crazy, and many monks are crazy. At this moment, almost all the demon monks are yelling with Moyun Daoxian.


    At this time, Song Ning was covered with golden light. This golden light was the power of the Golden Armor God of War. At this moment, Song Ning felt that he had a huge power all over his body. Although this power is limited, if compared with the previous Song Ning , Too much strength.


    "This ... is just the power of the pinnacle of martial arts, the power of a martial arts breakthrough to the fairyland, and I, the difference is too far ..." Song Ning felt this power in himself, slowly Raised his head and breathed deeply.


    Wu Ji Cheng Xian, he thought that Wu Ji Cheng Xian was a breakthrough of his own, be regarded as extremely strong, but now look at it, he is just getting better in the process of cultivation of immortals.


    The power of the Devil Finger fell on Song Ning, but even the golden light around Song Ning could not be touched, and was destroyed by the remaining light around the golden light.


    It was too strong, so suffocating, so powerful that even the blade of the slaying demon weeping soul in the hands of the albinist began to tremble, as if to flee.


    "How, how could ..." Bai Huaren seemed to be asking himself, but also shocking, he couldn''t understand why it was at this time, why it was at this time!


    The golden light of Song Ning''s body continued to rise, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the extreme. The golden light bathed in Song Ning''s body was so powerful that Song Ning was enough to kill anyone at this time.


    "Bai Huaren, all the enemies should have ended!" Song Ning''s long hair was dyed like gold at the moment. His body flashed, his swords were raised, and the sword body was covered with golden light. This golden light Wherever I went, it seemed that everything in the world was eclipsed and all became nothing, and there was only golden light in this world.


    The golden light is not only strong, but also makes Bai Huaren unable to mention the slightest resistance, as if he has surrendered.


    This is coercion, the coercion of the superiors to the juniors!


    The prestige of the Golden Armor God of War is not something that ordinary monks can cultivate. It is left by the God of War who has become famous in the ancient times. In the face of the God of War, can he be regarded as an ant?


    However, just when Bai Ren had given up, and when all the demon monks were cheering, just as the golden light on Song Ning reached its peak, the power of this golden light ... suddenly became weaker!


    The power of Jinguang quickly diminished. Just as fast as it broke out, as fast as it weakened, everything was just in an instant, just in the moment of time, Song Ning had not waited for the double sword Once shot down on Bai Huaren, the golden light on him completely disappeared.


    laugh!


    Silent ...


    Tick, tick.


    The blood flowed down, and the sound of the blood flow was not that Bai Huaren was injured, but that Bai Huaren was stabbed at the last moment. This blade of the demon weeping soul directly penetrated into Song Ning''s abdomen.


    There was a silver light flashing in Song Ning''s abdomen. I saw that the blade that cut the demon''s weeping soul only entered a knife point and could no longer enter the minute. Although the blood continued to flow down, it was visible to the naked eye. There was one in Song Ning''s abdomen. Silver translucent villain, this villain looks exactly like Song Ning, just like a reduced version of Song Ning, this is Song Ning''s Yuanshen villain!


    Yuanshen villain seemed extremely difficult at this time, but his eyes exuded bursts of light. His palms held the blade of the demon weeping soul blade in his palm and struggled to resist.


    drink!


    The Yuanshen villain suddenly roared, and he was full of silver light. At the same time, the two ice and fire forces in Song Ning''s body circled into the body of Yuanshen villain, and the Yuanshen villain suddenly With a strong effort, only listening to the sound of "Boom", Song Ning''s body exploded for dozens of feet. The albino tremor trembles in his hand, and the tiger''s mouth was cracked, even the blade that cut the demon''s weeping soul almost didn''t hold it. * Just stop here.


    There is an incredible look in Bai Huaren''s eyes, and his body is shaking. At this moment, the feeling in his mind does not know whether it is shock or ecstasy.


    True God!


    "It must be the true Yuanshen, absolutely the true Yuanshen!" The demon monks seem to have put the battle win or lose aside at this moment. They have never seen the true Yuanshen. In their hearts, this true Yuanshen It''s the legendary thing.


    "Since the ancient Yuanshen has true and false, false Yuanshen is something that all monks can repair. It exists in the body of the monk. Although they can do something and can do things, they all do it according to the master ��s consciousness. But the true Yuanshen is different. The true Yuanshen has his own consciousness and can practice on his own. One day, once he is away from the body, he can even become a second deity. "Bai Huaren murmured in his mouth. After seeing this true Yuanshen, he finally understood the truth.


    Song Ning''s body is something he must get even if he dies!


    "Now your true primal spirit is just a prototype, and you already have resistance. Now, everything is still under control. If I really kill you, I am afraid that even if I live, even if I live forever, He will regret it. "Between the speeches of Bai Huaren, he lifted up the blade of the demon weeping soul, but at this time he was holding the knife handle with both hands, and the blade pointed at himself.


    The monks hadn''t recovered from the true Yuanshen, Song Ning, but I saw that Bai Huaren had inserted the blade of the demon weeping soul into his body.


    First the blade tip, then the blade ...


    The moment when the blade of the demon weeping soul entered the body of Albino Ren, it seemed to be melting. At the same time, countless black souls poured into the body of Albino Ren, and the cultivation of Albino Ren was constantly rising and constantly Become stronger, but the whole person''s momentum has also changed dramatically.


    The true Yuanshen in Song Ning''s body had just resisted Bai Huaren''s blow. He seemed to be playing some fist techniques in Song Ning''s body. He closed his eyes like a deep sleep, meditating with his eyes closed, just borrowed by it The two forces from Yin to Yang have completely disappeared, and the two forces from Yin to Yang are still circling in Song Ning''s body.


    "True Yuanshen, even the power in Song Ning''s body can be used. Song Ning actually possesses a true Yuanshen. In the Orchid Continent, no more than five people know that the Yuanshen possesses this Yuanshen!" Moyun Daoxian Almost shaking with excitement.


    However, at this moment, although the monks were excited by Song Ning''s astonishment, they were also deterred by the rising power of Bai Huan Ren. After seeing Bai Hua Ren fully insert this blade of the demon weeping soul into their own bodies, they already understood, Bai Huaren assimilated the blade of the demon weeping soul ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 636： Demonize

    The Blade of Demon Weeping Soul exists in the Blood Spirit Array. In the Blood Spirit Array, the Blade of Demon Soul Soul can be used in any way. The blood spirits are extinguished, and the blade of the demon weeping soul is destroyed. The blade of the demon weeping soul is originally an invisible thing, invisible and tangible, and tangible and invisible.


    When the Blade of Demon Soul Weeping Soul was completely assimilated, Albino Ren exuded a black smoke, and the whole person became black, as if it was burnt.


    However, none of the monks looked funny, and they only felt palpitations, because at this time, Bai Renren felt like a demon.


    He ... became a demon!


    The so-called demon repairs and demon repairs are just a kind of monks, and in the end their achievements will be immortals, not demon, nor demon, because they are born in this orchid continent, they cultivate all It is a fairy, not another.


    This is why the demon cultivation in the demon domain is different from Xiao Ke. Although Xiao Ke is a nine-tailed spirit fox, she is the demon, so she takes the Elixir, no matter what Elixir, she has nothing to herself. What effect will only increase her repair behavior, and other demon repairs taking the Elixir will have different reactions due to the different effects of the Elixir.


    Now that this albino has become a demon, it is completely different from Moxiu in the magic path.


    Among the existing monks, I am afraid that no one has ever seen a real demon. Although this albino ren is not a real demon, it is already infinitely close.


    Immortals have immortal methods, demons have magic techniques, and demons have magic paths.


    "Ten thousand demons are fighting for battle!" Bai Huaren''s voice became hoarse, as if the stone was rubbing, it was frightening. When he spoke, countless demonic energies sprang out of his body. There are tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers with swords and shields in an instant.


    The Blood Spirit Array has now completely turned into black. Within this black Blood Spirit Array, Song Ning can feel that his cultivation practice is constantly being suppressed. It seems that it is because of this demon qi.


    Immortal Daoxian saw at a glance that Song Ning didn''t understand what was happening in front of him, and he immediately transmitted a voice to inform: "The demon and the immortal are completely opposite existence.


    However, his voice was not able to enter the Blood Spirit Formation at all.


    Moyun Daoxian seemed to feel that his transmission was hindered. He gritted his teeth and threw a punch at the front: "If Song Daoyou slaughtered this albino when he was wearing gold armor just now, There is not much trouble, but it is a pity that with Song Daoyou''s accomplishment in martial arts, now it is only able to borrow the power of the Golden Armor God of War for a moment. "


    At this time, the monks were very concerned about the battle in this **** formation. Bai Huaren kept suppressing, Song Ning continued to resist, and for a moment, they all felt that Song Ning will win, although now Bai Huaren will once again Song Ning suppressed, but they still pin all their hopes on Song Ning.


    Bai Huaren is too strong. If even Song Ning is dead, will they be killed next?


    "What do we do for Senior Song, can''t we really break this blood spirit array?" Suddenly a monk of the spirit realm shouted. When he spoke, he rushed towards the blood spirit array.


    "Don''t!" All the Dao Immortals spoke one after another, but just as they spoke, the Spiritual Realm''s attack had already fallen on the Blood Spirit Formation.


    puff!


    The spirit monk disappeared, as if absorbed by the blood spirit array. The next moment people saw this spirit monk turned into a black devil qi, turned into a skeleton warrior, holding a weapon in his hand, rushing Song Ninghu stared.


    hiss.


    There was an uproar, and everyone backed away, and in the blink of an eye, there was no half a monk of the spirit realm in the high altitude outside the blood spirit.


    "Well, what kind of formation is this!"


    "Senior Song Ning still has the power of a battle in this formation, and he can still fight against the former true immortals. He is simply ..."


    If it is said that these spiritual realm monks regarded Song Ning as the existence of Taoxian, then now they completely regard Song Ning as a god.


    Indeed, above the Blood Spirit Array, the eight-party blood lamp is lit, and it has reached the most vigorous moment. The current Blood Spirit Array is almost at its peak. Before the Eight Spirit Beasts appear, the Blood Spirit Array will not become stronger again. In today''s Blood Spirit Array, the Spiritual Realm monk is about to die, and the Wonderland Monk also has to retreat. Only the cultivation above the True Immortals can dare to take action on this Blood Spirit Array.


    But above the True Immortals, in this Orchid Continent, in this Demon Realm, how many cultivation practices are above the True Immortals?


    At this time, even those true immortals are reluctant to take care of these things. Those former immortals, those old immortals who retreat from cultivation and seek breakthroughs, and half of them stepped into the coffin. Reluctantly coming out of his closed chamber, it seemed like a force majeure, like a hand holding them and pulling them.


    If they were inhaled into this blood-spiritual array, then Bai Ren''s cultivation behavior was really enough to restore the true fairy.


    Within the Blood Spirit Array, Song Ning''s body trembled. Although the knife just pierced his flesh just now, the power of magic energy kept pouring into Song Ning''s body. A large amount of black blood was spit out by Song Ning. The magic power in the blockade, but at this time his spiritual power has been messed up.


    In the endless sea, inside the clam shell, a pair of green oily eyes seemed to have a little regret, and there was a trace of pain. He seemed to hesitate, but he was hesitant about what, but no one knew, after a moment of hesitation, When the clam shell closed, it seemed that he did not want to continue to observe Song Ning, but then the clam shell opened again. It seemed that he could not let go of this young man who had been watching for a long time.


    In the sky, inside the clouds, the cloud seemed to become an eye. The eye saw the scene now, and sighed.


    "I haven''t seen Devil Qi, but now I''m disturbed by Devil Qi. I''m afraid I can''t return to the sky." After sighing, the clouds returned to normal, and the eyes composed of clouds disappeared.


    On the southernmost part of the Orchid Continent, a man and a woman, two middle-aged people, holding hands tightly and gazing far away, fell on Song Ning''s body in this **** formation. The woman was extremely moved, and the tears kept falling. The ground leaped forward, as if to rush over, but was tightly pulled by the man beside him.


    "Not ..."


    "Ning''er is going to die, Ning''er is going to die, can''t you say it ?!"


    "Cross this line, we will die, the nine-day battlefield will not open, the boundary line will not be destroyed, the golden fairy enters, and the soul is scattered."


    what!


    The woman roared upwards in the sky, and the roar dissipated the surrounding clouds and retreated the surrounding wind, but to no avail, it had no effect on the Blood Spirit Array ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 637： You save me, i save you

    Within the Blood Spirit Array, Song Ning was already unstable.


    He leaned on Liuyun Sword in his left hand, the tip of Liuyun Sword was on the ground, Song Ning barely supported his body, but at this time he was kneeling on one knee, his eyes were dark, and at this time he could only feel the ear The sound of whistling sounds, but I don''t know what happened, and what kind of situation I was deep in.


    Tens of thousands of skeleton demon soldiers rushed to Song Ning, and the earth was trembling with these skeleton demon soldiers running, but Song Ning could not feel what was happening around him and still kneeling on one knee, muddled.


    "Song Ning!"


    "Song Daoyou."


    "Senior Song, get up, get up!"


    The monks outside the Blood Spirit Array were shouting and roaring, but Song Ning could not hear it at all. In his ear, the voice like a devil kept roaring, and he felt that his world was dark.


    The magic energy keeps pouring into Song Ning''s body, and the two forces from Yin to Yang in Song Ning''s body are constantly surrounding to protect Song Ning''s body from being affected by the magic energy, but they cannot protect the spiritual power in Song Ning''s body from this devil. The influence of gas.


    Today, Song Ning is not as good as ordinary spiritual monks. Under these ten thousand demons, he has become a waste person.


    The skeleton demon soldiers rushed to Song Ning and slashed down with Song Ning, but Song Ning''s body was not harmed. To outsiders, these knives fell like Song Ning''s body just like they were illusory. It turned into a black gas and then dissipated.


    However, each of these fell on Song Ning, directly poured into Song Ning''s body, shaking Song Ning''s mind and grabbing Song Ning''s vitality.


    A knife ...


    Ten knives ...


    Hundred knives!


    That Bai Huaren looked at all this. In the middle of the demon, he walked in court and walked towards Song Ning. Every time he fell, he counted how many knives Song Ning suffered.


    When he took the eleventh step, he frowned suddenly: "There are so many vigor ..."


    At the time of the Thousand Swords, Song Ning''s cultivation practice, Song Ning''s realm, should have been regarded as the limit, but now Bai Ren can still feel the vitality of Song Ning''s body.


    Outside of the Blood Spirit Array, there was a silence, they didn''t know what pain Song Ning endured at the moment, but they seemed to be able to feel that the vitality in Song Ning''s body was constantly disappearing.


    If it continues, Song Ning will be killed alive.


    Bai Huaren dropped his twenty-first step, his brows could not help but frowned, his dark body frowned, his eyes were white, and he looked terrible. He stared at Song Ning''s body with death. He wanted to know what the reason The monk leading to a spiritual realm has such a strong vitality.


    It stands to reason that in Song Ning''s heart, there should have been no vitality, but there is still a lot of vitality at this time.


    But when this Bai Huan inspected Song Ning, his pupils shrank suddenly. Because of the dark body, people could directly see that his white eyes instantly became larger.


    The other shore flower!


    Although Bai Ren was already enchanted, he still felt trembling. It was the moment when Bai Ren saw the parasitic flower outside the heart of Song Ning. The other flower bloomed indifferently, and the flower was wrapped in Song Ning instantly. Arms are ordinary, dancing with open teeth and claws, and at the same time, an unreal baby''s face is exposed.


    The moment the baby''s face appeared, the baby stared at the eyes and stared at Bai Huaren.


    "You dare to take my life, he will go to the riverside of the Netherworld, and I want you not to fall into reincarnation, but to go to purgatory!" This voice is not male or female, but also like the overlapping of men and women. In his ears, it even fell in the ears of all monks. The strength of the other shore flower resisted those skeleton demon soldiers around, but even so, the other shore flower was constantly dying and the vitality was constantly decreasing.


    When the other shore flower appeared to protect Song Ning, Song Ning seemed to feel a trace of pain in his heart, but he did not know what the pain was. He was still sinking in the darkness, lost, and suffering.


    Bai Huaren looked at the other shore flower indifferently: "The other shore flower, the flower of grievance, will also protect others, then today I will meet your desire and let you die, as for the riverside of the underworld, I will never go, Song Ning''s body , Enough for me to gallop around the world, and by then, no one in this world can let me die. "


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." Bi Anhua laughed frantically, but the laughter was like crying, with a smile in her cry, and a cry in her laugh.


    People covered their ears one after another, but Bai Huan didn''t care at all, he still kept walking forward.


    Every step of the way, the other shore flower withered several petals.


    At each step, the laughter of Bi Anhua weakened a bit.


    When this albinist took the 40th step, he was already very close to Song Ning. The 40th step fell, leaving only the last petal of the other shore flower, and the laughter of the other shore flower completely disappeared.


    Its laughter may be extremely unpleasant, but it is the sound of hope in the hearts of all monks. If the voice is there, the other shore will not die, and Song Ning will not be hurt.


    However, at this moment, the voice of Pei Anhua disappeared ...


    The skull demon soldier''s knife fell, and it was about to fall on the last petal of the other shore flower. At the same time, the other shore flower uttered again, but this time the sound was very weak, and the speed was very fast, but it spread to everyone''s ears instantly. in.


    Of course, it was also heard by Song Ning.


    "I met you forever, but I couldn''t see each other before you left. In your heart, there is a seed of me. He will plant me on the riverside of the next day, plant me, wait for me to grow, take me off, carry it with me, I and you, one Day is a friend, life is a friend, you save me, I save you, this ... is cause and effect. "


    Friend for one day ... Friend for life ...


    You save me, I save you.


    This sound slowly passed into Song Ning''s ears. At this time, Song Ning was like a man sinking in the dark sea. He could not feel everything around him, no sound, he desperately wanted to face the sea Swimming, but can''t see the light. He felt the cold, but he couldn''t find a warm direction.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a voice, which came into his ears and into his mind, and his mind was as if pulled, and he felt the sound came from the place. Thinking, he swam frantically towards it.


    Friends for one day, friends for life.


    You save me, I save you.


    This sound, he couldn''t be more familiar with it, it was the other shore flower that was sleeping in his heart!


    At this moment, Song Ning finally regained consciousness, just when the magic sword of the Skeleton Demon Soldier was about to fall on the last petal of the other shore flower, just as the other shore flower was ready to enter the cycle of reincarnation, Song Ning''s murky eyes suddenly opened, Unprecedented clarity flashed in the eyes!


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 638： If i dont die

    Just when the magic knife in the skeleton demon soldier''s hand was about to fall on the last petal of the other shore flower, Song Ning suddenly reached out to protect this petal, and the magic knife fell on Song Ning. Song Ning shuddered and felt a touch of vitality. Take away, the next moment the magic knife disappeared, Song Ning grasped the petals of the other shore flower tightly.


    The magic knife kept falling on Song Ning''s back, and his vitality kept disappearing, but Song Ning just held the petals of the other shore flower in his hand and resisted the magic knife.


    The spiritual power was imprisoned by the magic energy and could not be exerted. Song Ning could only resist. At this time, the only thing he felt fortunate was that the other petal of the other shore flower was kept.


    however����


    In Song Ning''s hands, the petal of the last piece of the other shore flower also began to wither.


    "No!" Song Ning was almost snarling. Bi Anhua and him, no matter who owed them, it was Bi Anhua who died first in order to protect him.


    The last petal of this other shore flower was fiery red, like blood, in Song Ning''s palm, little by little ... dissipated.


    As if it was dying with the wind, the red petals slowly became void and eventually disappeared completely.


    But at the same time that the petals of the other shore flower disappeared, Song Ning felt that a seed appeared in his heart. This is the seed of the other shore flower.


    what!


    Song Ning roared, the other side of the flower parasitized in his heart, before the other side of the flower house wanted to save, otherwise he might have been in the red sea, and now the other side of the flower first wiped out his own vitality in exchange for him still alive.


    "I Song Ning ... No one else needs to save, no other person needs to die to save me!" Song Ning roared.


    Fists hit the ground, shaking the ground.


    In a circle, a deep pit is formed, like a hemisphere. Song Ning is in the center of this hemisphere. Around him, those skeleton demon soldiers were nearly shattered. At this moment, Song Ning exuded all his life. Everyone can see that this There is not much life in him now.


    "Chi Ruolan died because of you, and the other shore flower died because of you!" Song Ning''s fists slammed on the ground again.


    Boom ~


    The earth around for dozens of miles fluctuated in this pair of fists. The earth seemed to be lifted up, and then fell heavily. The dust was scattered. In this dust, Song Ning''s figure slowly stood up.


    "Angry? Feeling agitated? I like to see you juniors struggling, just like when I was defeating Bai Ting at that time, he struggled, but in the end was still controlled by me. If you don''t struggle, then your body has no value at all. "Bai Huaren''s voice is still rubbing like a rock, he is dark and full of magic.


    ������.


    Although the Skeleton Demon Soldier was shattered and shattered, the collapsing Demon Spirit condensed again for a moment, and countless Skeleton Demon Soldiers stood up again, slashing to Song Ning with the magic knife.


    Song Ning pulled out the two swords in his hand, and the magic energy around him was overflowing. At this time, even if he had Ling Tian Jian Qi in his body, he could only barely resist the magic energy and not enter the body.


    Due to his physique, Song Ningdantian''s wound has healed. He stood upright with his hands down and clasped his swords.


    "A monk who can''t even use spiritual power is really sad." Bai Huaren pointed a little between his words, and there seemed to be more skeleton demon soldiers around.


    Densely dense, the entire Blood Spirit Array is black at this time, and there is only a faint white light in the thousands of miles of darkness, where Song Ning is.


    Just when the faint white light was about to be covered by black, the faint white light burst into a dazzling light, but this light was not the silver light of Ling Tian Jian Qi, nor the golden light of the might of the Golden Armor, but the general light. The sword light formed by ordinary sword energy.


    Jian Guang spins frantically, Song Ning holds the sword in both hands, and his sword spirit reverberates.


    The speed of the sword is getting faster and faster, even without the support of a little spiritual power, even if there is no blessing of any external force, Song Ning is only relying on the sword technique to resist the attack of the surrounding magic soldiers.


    The magic knife kept falling, and Song Ningjian danced into the wind.


    "I have been a mortal for ten years, and I have practiced swordsmanship for ten years. Although Wu Jichengxian is a breakthrough in fusion, how can I ignore these ten years of hardship? I just don''t have spiritual power, and I won''t stand here waiting for you. Bai Huaren, you''d better kill me today. "Song Ning said faster and faster, the voice seemed to be blended in the sound of sword dance, erratic.


    "If I don''t die, slash your primal spirit, and break your reincarnation, I will make you regret coming to this world to harm all sentient beings!"


    Sword Qi was crazy. At this time, within a foot range of the sword energy, even a little bit of magic energy could not enter. Once the skeleton demon soldier touched this sword energy, it immediately collapsed.


    however����


    Jian Qi, after all, is just Jian Qi. If you want to get rid of the magic energy, you can''t do it with the sword energy. This ordinary sword energy can make the magic energy collapse.


    In the white ball formed by the sword light in the thousands of miles of darkness, Song Ning shuttled his body shape. He was faster and faster, his sword energy was stronger and stronger, and the white light gradually expanded. This sword energy seemed to stir the wind and faintly. , Howling, as if a storm is coming, even the naked eye can see the ripples formed by a gust of wind centered on Song Ning''s sword gas.


    "If I do n��t die, Chi Ruolan ��s hatred, Pei Anhua ��s hatred, the grief endured by Bai Ting, the fear suffered by Xin''er, and the pain of you Bai Ru being taken away by you, you will find it together come back."


    "Bai Huaren, you want to kill me, you want to take me away, come! Come!"


    Xiao ...


    call����


    The violent wind suddenly rose, only two swords, only the flesh, only the ordinary martial arts, stunned with amazing sword energy, ignited the shocking wind, and the blade was like a storm.


    Song Ning''s momentum continued to increase, his sword energy continued to expand, and the storm continued to grow stronger.


    but����


    At this time, in the eyes of many monks, Song Ningpiao''s almost invisible figure became so bleak and so weak.


    His voice was full of fear, full of sorrow, full of ... desolation.


    Hero, the end.


    Bai Huaren hasn''t moved yet. Even though the storm caused by Song Ning''s blade is stronger, he can''t erase this magic energy, and the magic energy keeps regenerating, condensing into a skeleton magic soldier.


    Immortals and demons coexist. Since ancient times, there has been no immortals. There is no demon in immortals. Existing immortals exist. If immortal power cannot overcome magic power, then immortal power cannot be exerted.


    Song Ning was unable to return to heaven. No matter how he struggled, the end result was the same.


    Knowing the result early, no matter how hard you try, you can''t change it. This is bleak.


    Weakly struggling, but these monks can only wait here, quietly, they do n��t even know whether they are waiting for Song Ning ��s victory, Song Ning ��s defeat, or waiting After Song Ning failed, they will usher in fate.


    Song Ning was crazy and running wildly, but after all, he failed to cut off a trace of magic energy.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 639： Qishui Xuandu

    Gradually, Song Ning ��s voice became weaker, and Bai Huaren still stood in place, the blade of the storm began to weaken, and the white ball gradually became smaller, and finally, it recovered as before, like the sporadic light in the night , Seems to be wiped out at any time.


    Song Ning was holding two swords, but at the moment it was just two swords supporting the ground, and the skeleton demon soldiers were constantly attacking. At this time, even Ling Ning, who had been protected in Song Ning''s body, was overwhelmed and finally disappeared. Spirituality, every time the skull demon soldier falls, the vitality in Song Ning''s body weakens.


    He barely supported himself to prevent him from falling down, but at this moment, his eyes were dark and he couldn''t even stand.


    "Huh." Bai Huaren walked slowly to Song Ning, only one foot away from Song Ning. He sighed softly and sighed.


    Ordinary breath fell on Song Ning, his body fell backwards weakly, and fell heavily on the ground without moving.


    He still had his eyes open at this time, but his eyes were turbid, and his eyes were all black, as if the stranger of the future could not see the slightest light.


    Outside the Blood Spirit, although everyone already knew that the final result would be like this, they still did not want to accept it. Many monks shouted in their mouths, but Song Ning could not stand by these few shouts after all.


    It is already a miracle to use Fan Wu to fight against evil spirits for so long. If Song Ning wants to win, how easy is it?


    "Wait ... break through the array!" Suddenly, Moyun Dao Immortal gritted his teeth, and as he spoke, the fairy power in his hand was running, and there was a rumbling sound in his body, as if he was going to attack with the strongest spell.


    "Break through the force!" Jue Chen also said.


    As soon as the two opened their mouths, the monks who originally wanted to help Song Ning stood behind them and put their hands together to break through the array. If they could really break the blood array, then believe in this quiet blue continent Those who are not going to take action will also participate.


    Most of the monks began to run their forces to prepare for attack, but at this moment, there was a sudden hiss in the sky.


    Immediately after this hissing came out, there were several dull responses. These sounds came from different directions and could distinguish six directions, one in each direction, for a total of six sounds.


    At the same time as these six voices came out, a huge ghost image condensed in the sky.


    Western White Tiger, Tiger Megatron.


    Xuanwu in the north, walking in the mountains.


    Northwest Sirius, solitary and arrogant.


    The southwest unicorn stands in the sky.


    The southeast is strangely poor and soaring.


    Northeast Aqu, weak and lingering.


    The six figures appeared at the same time, and the blood lights of the six directions of the Blood Spirit Array blazed brightly. The Blood Spirit Array shook like a tremor, and its internal power was doubled.


    If before this time, these monks might still be able to attack, but today''s Blood Spirit Array is simply not what they can resist. At this time, if they don''t retreat quickly, they might have been waiting to attack this Blood Spirit Array. Blood Spirit Array swallowed into it.


    "Escape!" Moyun Dao Immortal gritted his teeth, seemingly made an extremely difficult decision, but if he didn''t escape at this time, it might be that all the monks under the fairyland would be buried in this school-age year.


    Bai Huaren laughed, but he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Six? !


    Six spirit beasts came from all directions, where are the remaining two?


    Although the monks outside the Blood Spirit Array were shocked when they saw this scene, they still noticed that there were only six Spirit Beasts. The Blood Spirit Array should be summoned by the Eight Spirit Beasts, so that they can be viewed with the Eight Diagrams The spirit beasts all subdued, but now there are only six, so that means ...


    Two have been conquered by the gossip mirror!


    Blood Spirit Array appears, the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts return, all directions are neat, the formation is invincible, but now there are two fewer sides, this is the defect of Blood Spirit Array.


    However, even if there is a defect, it is not attacked by Moyun Daoxian and others. In front of this blood spirit array, cultivation under the real fairy can only retreat!


    "Haha, hahahaha, Song Ning, Song Ning, I didn''t expect you to have secretly accepted two, but I don''t care if the blood spirit array is complete, everything is over." Bai Huaren crouched before Song Ning. Tian Ning, who lived in Song Ning, closed his eyes slowly, and said something in his mouth.


    "It''s time to rob ..." Moyun Daoxian sighed for a long time, revealing a sad color.


    Woo ...


    Some younger female monks ran to tears immediately and dared not go to see the scene below.


    At this time, in this blood spirit formation, Song Ning wanted to open the storage ring and use the soul-binding cable, which he had never had the opportunity to use, and it was the only method that could be used to beat Bai Ren from Bai Ting. But at the moment he didn''t even have the power to open the storage ring.


    In this Blood Spirit Formation, he still has too many spells to use, but he has been controlled by the endless magic energy.


    Bai Huaren''s lips opened and closed faster and faster, and there was a burst of faint light on the body surface, which seemed to have begun to win.


    In the endless sea, the green light in the clam shell burst out. This green light seems to penetrate through the heavens and the earth. As this albino ren is about to take away Song Ning, the green light that penetrates the heavens and earth traverses most of the demon domain. , Directly impacting on the Blood Spirit Array.


    Boom!


    Boom ~


    The Blood Spirit Array shook violently, and the albino person in this Blood Spirit Array shook violently. The technique of taking away Song Ning was interrupted, and a black blood spewed out of his mouth. , Immediately turned into a black magic energy, and once again integrated into his body.


    "Green Ling, you can''t help but sneak attack when I''m the weakest?" Bai Huaren took a deep breath, and a large amount of black gas entered his nose. He raised his palm and pointed at the green light outside the blood spirit. Zhang took it.


    Boom!


    The green light is grand and intertwined with this palm. When the black air is in the sky, the green light will be destroyed in an instant, but when the green light is destroyed, the black energy is almost exhausted.


    The green light receded a few feet, and then stopped. At this time, the green light slowly disappeared, and the figure in the green light appeared.


    She has a green tulle, fair skin, but her hair is green, and her eyes are also green.


    "Thousands of years have become immortals, and you have slept in the clamshell for another thousand years. During this millennium, your cultivation behavior has not been improved at all. I didn''t want to hurt you, but you, but came to attack me." Bai Huaren''s voice rubbed Out.


    The green light flickered in Lu Ling''s eyes. She opened her mouth, and before she could speak, a spit of green blood spewed out.


    When the green blood spewed out, it was quickly absorbed by the surrounding blood Ling array. Lu Ling''s face paled a little and slowly backed away. Although she was injured, the corner of her mouth raised slightly. After a few steps back, she suddenly Opening: "I have been sleeping in the clam shell for thousands of years, I haven''t learned anything else, I only learned poison, albinism, I used a thousand years of refined water mysterious poison, only such a trace, you are absorbed . "


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 640： Those who hurt my master, kill, nothing, forgive!

    "You ..." Bai Huaren only knew at this moment, just when Lu Ling spit out the blood, just as the blood spirit array absorbed the green blood, the toxin had already entered his body.


    Even if it is a demon, it is difficult to resist this toxin. Thousands of years of refining, the strange water mysterious poison, only this trace is integrated into the body of Lu Ling, and now Lu Ling is used on Albino Ren.


    "Lv Ling, did you even protect him?" Bai Huaren laughed, and his body continued to emit green light. The green light flickered, and the green light seemed to be completely swallowed by white eyes. When Ren became completely green, it was also when he died.


    Luling did not care about albinism, but her eyes fell on the far south. She seemed to be able to see the man and the woman who were standing in the far south at this time. She seemed to be able to see their anxious eyes and feel their anxiety. Mood.


    "The grace that year, I reported it, a thousand years of sleep, a resistance, I can do only so much." She said, bowed to the south, and then turned around, the green light dissipated, she did not know Where is dissipated.


    At this moment, south of the southern sky, the couple were slightly excited, and their eyes fell on Bai Huaren. Even though the water was extremely strong, they could n��t kill the current Bai Huaren directly, but Song Ning is now In front of Albino!


    "The last card ..." The middle-aged beautiful woman smiled weakly, with an endless bitterness in her heart.


    The last card in the Orchid Continent has already been played. By this time, Bai Ren was no longer in the way.


    However, just when the green light disappeared, Song Ning''s cloudy eyes suddenly became clear, and there was also a confused color in it.


    He felt the glance that Green Ling had swept just now, which was very familiar. It was one of the feelings he felt under the Bodhi Tree at that time. He thought that the owner of this vision must have wanted to take some kind of cultivation as his foundation. , Or even seize the body, but did not expect that she has been observing just to rescue at the last moment.


    It''s a pity that although this rescue is powerful, it also seems to be weak. If she can get earlier, maybe the albino ren will die, but now the albino ren is already a demon, and has already blocked the strange water mystery in the body with magic power.


    "No matter who comes today, I can''t stop me from taking you away, and the gossip mirror in your hand will be turned on today." Bai Hua either stepped on Song Ning''s body, and the other hand held Song Ning''s heavenly spirit : "Leng Yuexiao, it is indeed very beautiful. I have lived for so long. I have never seen a woman who can compare with her. Bai Ru served Yi Rongdan that day. Although she has Leng Yuexiao''s appearance, she is not a real person. When I win you, I open the gossip mirror, and if Leng Yuexiao is rescued, I will fulfill your wish, with his round house. "


    Leng Yuexiao!


    Song Ning''s pupils shrunk sharply, and a suffocated blood spewed out of his mouth, and his mind was disorganized. Just at this moment of disorder, he felt that there was an evil force in his body. This is albino. .


    In a time of confusion, the easier it is to take home, Song Ning even knows, but cannot tolerate Bai Huaren, nor can he tolerate anyone who insults Leng Yuexiao.


    Even just words ...


    "Uh ah!" Song Ning''s heart bursts of tingling, as if the soul was stripped.


    This heartbreaking voice came out, and fell in the ears of the spiritual monk. The spiritual monk was uneasy, and even more sobbed.


    This hysterical voice came out, and fell in the ears of the monk of the fairyland. If the heart of the monk of the fairyland was standing still, only lament.


    This sound fell in Xiao Ke''s ear ...


    Xiao Ke, who had been in a coma, opened his eyes suddenly, and her eyes flashed with a cold awn, and at this time there was black air that had not completely dissipated on her body. At this time, the black wind was behind her, and her hands were constantly beating on her back. Then, a lot of spiritual power was hit into Xiao Ke''s body, which made her gradually recover.


    At this time, the black wind and sweat flowed into the river, and he heard Song Ning''s screams, but no matter what, he could only save the small one in front of him.


    But at this moment, when the black wind was bouncing onto Xiao Ke''s body, Xiao Ke suddenly stood up.


    "Xiao Ke, not yet ..."


    "Master ... he''s sad!"


    Xiao Ke looked into the distance and moved her footsteps. However, she just moved out of her footsteps, and she felt weak and almost fell.


    "Just right away, it only takes a quarter of an hour to completely cure you."


    Hei Feng got up and was about to support Xiao Ke, but suddenly the white light soared into the sky. Xiao Ke turned into a spirit fox. Nine white tails fluttered behind her. Her eyes were like a torch, and she fell in the distance. Above the Blood Spirit Formation.


    "It''s too late."


    The sound did not fall, Xiao Ke had already disappeared, and when it appeared again, the white light soared into the sky, hitting the blood spirit array heavily.


    The black wind twitched fiercely in his heart. In his eyes, the white light and the black light collided together, and burst into roar, as if the sky were shaking.


    "Yaojing ... she, she, burning Yaojing!" Moyun Daoxian and others stared blankly at Xiao Ke at this time. The nine tails behind her had disappeared. This tail disappeared in return. Is a stronger force.


    Boom ...


    She broke through!


    Finally, the power of one tail, cultivated to break through to the fairyland.


    She waved a claw, and a white claw mark appeared in the air. The claw mark fell on the blood spirit array. The blood spirit array trembled, but there was still no slight wound.


    Within the Blood Spirit Array, Bai Huaren''s capture of the house was interrupted again, and the capture of Song Ningben was extremely difficult. Now that he has been disturbed twice and twice, he can''t meditate at all.


    "You''re looking for death!" Bai Huaren''s rage, launched toward Xiao Ke, almost half of the devil qi within the Blood Spirit Array was attacked towards Xiao Ke.


    Roar!


    Xiao Ke looked up to the sky and screamed, with seven tails missing in an instant.


    Hum ~


    Between heaven and earth, as if there was a slight tearing sound, there was no huge fluctuation of immortal power, no shaking of the earth, and no vision of the sky and the sky, but at this moment, all the monks including Moyun Daoxian I felt a strong force.


    "This is ... true fairy?"


    The real fairy, burning eight tails, Xiao Ke''s body became huge, she slammed against the face of the devil qi, and the devil qi was crushed directly. At this time, the devil qi is like living, When he was stepped on the foot by Xiao Ke, he twisted wildly, as if to flee.


    "Who hurt my master, kill, nothing, forgiveness." Xiao Ke''s body shuddered suddenly, a burst of white air flew away, and the magic energy under his feet disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    In one move, all such thick magic energy was dissipated. Under this power, the blood spirit array of Albino Ren could not resist!


    The hope that had long been broken in the hearts of many monks reignited again, and they never expected that the beautiful Xiaoling Fox beside Song Ning would have such power.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 641： Ghost

    What they didn''t even think was that Xiao Ke would actually burn the demon crystal.


    This kind of technique that can only be performed on higher monsters can now be seen. They are recorded in the classics. The ending of the burning monster crystal is only dead. It is only a matter of time. The nine-tailed spirit fox, the time of burning the monster crystal It is the tail that burns, and when the nine tails disappear, it is the time for her to perish.


    Within the Blood Spirit Array, the albino Ren repeatedly exploded, with black blood spurting every time he took a step back, and the whole person instantly languished, and the black magic energy in this Blood Spirit Array also dissipated almost half.


    Blood Spirit Array''s black light was weak, and Xiao Ke lifted her claws several feet in size and rushed towards Blood Spirit Array.


    Boom!


    The Blood Spirit Array began to tremble, but at this time the Blood Spirit Array trembles, burning on the blood lamps of the Blood Spirit Array in all directions, and the blood-colored flames began to drift away, as if it might be extinguished at any time.


    The six spirit beasts began to roar, they were summoned by the blood spirit array, and they were guided by the blood lamp. At this time, they subconsciously wanted to guard the blood lamp.


    The albino Ren Zheng within the Blood Spirit Array was frustrated again and again, but suddenly saw the phantom shadow of the six spirit beasts rushing towards Xiao Ke, and his heart moved, and he immediately adjusted the interest rate.


    At this moment, there were sounds of scolding in the sky, and when I looked at it, it was actually the monk Yuanshen who was going to practice in the closed gates. These were the once immortals of the Taoist Immortals.


    "Bai Huaren, you must not die, I curse you to die today!"


    "You are a bitch, you kill a thousand knives."


    "........."


    The cursing sound continued, but the more intense these Yuanshen scolded, the more crazy Bai Ren was. The Yuanshen was inhaled in the blood spirit array, and the cultivation of Bai Huan continued to climb, even breaking directly from the peak of Daoxian to the true fairy. .


    If it were not because the true immortal once was restored to cultivation now, there will be a vision falling between heaven and earth. At this time, although the Blood Spirit Array is trembling, it is unbreakable. Outside the Blood Spirit Array, Xiao Ke and six spirit beasts circle around for a while. In between, under the attack of these six spirit beasts, they retreated.


    Within the Blood Spirit Array, when Albino Ren Xiu was ascending, he came to Song Ning''s body again, won the house, and continued!


    "Get away!" Xiao Ke''s roar spread across the sky, but at this moment, the huge thorn on Qi Qiong''s body had already fallen on Xiao Ke''s back, and he would pierce one inch forward.


    call out!


    A golden sword light flew out. This golden sword light was as long as a hundred feet. It cut directly on that strange poor thorn and cut it off.


    In the sky, a long-haired young man stepped on the void with a golden sword. After the sword fell, he took a long breath and seemed to be in luck.


    "Liu Jinjian!"


    "Ten years together, I learned more than swordsmanship, Brother Ning!" The young man swayed his sword and joined the battle of Xiao Ke.


    Roy!


    In the distant horizon, away from the Tiangong, several eyes fell on Luo Yi, and then retracted, there was a quiet voice without any emotion in the sky: "Luo Yi stole the gilt sword, leaving the Tiangong without authorization, since today He was expelled from Tiangong. "


    Even so, Luo Yi''s face did not move a little bit, but more and more courageous.


    Although Luo Yi joined, but by virtue of his cultivation behavior, even if he had a gilded sword in his hand, he could only look at the Qipin, and the remaining five spirit beasts were still strong enough to resist.


    "Ling Fox, I''ll wait to help you!" Moyun Daoxian and others moved, joining the battlefield.


    The remaining five spirit beasts were instantly contained, and Xiao Ke was able to withdraw. After she withdrew, she rushed frantically towards the Blood Spirit Array. At this time, in the Blood Spirit Array, Albino Ren had already begun to seize again. .


    Boom!


    Dull impact.


    The blood spirit array was turbulent and the lines were not injured.


    There is a constant flow of Yuanshen around, the stronger the albino Ren, the stronger the blood spirit array.


    boom!


    Another bombardment, the Blood Spirit Array remained intact.


    "the host!"


    Xiao Ke saw that Bai Huaren was undergoing surgery. She was clenching her teeth, and there was a continuous flow of blood in her mouth. There was blood in her eyes.


    "the host!!"


    Xiao Ke growled, she looked at Song Ning a little bit weak, listening to Song Ning''s bitter cry, and two **** tears fell in her eyes.


    "Master ... I''m sorry ..." Xiao Ke took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and when he opened it again, the cold light pressed.


    Swish.


    Xiao Ke turned around and appeared next to those spiritual monks. These spiritual monks did not understand what was going on. Xiao Ke opened his mouth and swallowed these spiritual monks.


    Ten.


    One hundred.


    Thousands ...


    "Ling Fox, you, this ..."


    "This is ... demonizing ..."


    Xiao Ke continually swallowed the spirit monk, her mouth was covered with blood, white light and blood light were intertwined in the sky, her snowy white fluff was stained with blood, but it was just a blink of an eye, she was not White again, but bloody.


    "Small, Xiaoke ... Don''t ..." Song Ning wanted to speak, but couldn''t say it, wanted to pass on the sound, but couldn''t pass it out, but it was the voice in his mind that came into Xiaoke''s heart.


    When he heard Song Ning''s voice, Xiao Ke shivered and moved a little faster.


    She heard Song Ning''s weakness and felt Song Ning''s weakness at this time.


    She won''t stop, she can''t stop ...


    Spiritual monks panicked and fled, but their speed could not be compared with Xiao Ke. In a flash, Xiao Ke swallowed 30,000 monks alive.


    There was a gust of wind in Xiao Ke''s body, which raged from the inside out. Within this gust of wind, Xiao Ke''s body became bigger again, and her nose became white, and within this white nose, Have the power of the spiritual monk to die.


    Demonization, the heavier the killing, the stronger the demon spirit.


    boom!


    Xiao Ke once again slammed into the Blood Spirit Array, the Blood Spirit Array was trembling, and a burst of overwhelming rustling was heard.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Xiao Ke''s head continually hit the Blood Spirit Array, the claws were the windiest places in the whole body, and the skull was the hardest.


    Ten times, in an instant, Xiao Ke hit his head and broke the blood flow, but just at the tenth time when he hit the Blood Spirit Array, the Blood Spirit Array clicked and shattered!


    The blood spirit array was broken, and the devil qi rewinded into the body of Albino Ren. This surging devil qi was too strong. The body of Albino Ren was shocked by this devil qi. His mind was unstable for a while, and he was about to complete the capture but was interrupted again.


    what!


    Alchemy Ren rushed towards Xiaoke, Xiaoke also did not hesitate to collide with Baihua Ren, the two collided, and both flew out. .


    It was only at this moment that those trembling surviving spiritual monks understood why Xiao Ke had just suddenly attacked people.


    Xiao Ke lay on the ground on her side, even though she was huge, but at the moment she was like a wounded little fox, she opened her mouth and breathed desperately ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 642： Void Hand

    She does n��t know how many injuries she has, but she knows that every wheezing will bring severe pain, but she ca n��t help but gasp, because the demon qi that is overflowing is her reliance on fighting against Bai Huaren. Then she would no longer have the power to fight.


    The Blood Spirit Array disappeared, and the Devil''s Qi rewinded. Even so, at this moment, Song Ning''s body was sore because of the great trauma of his soul, and he couldn''t even condense his spiritual power.


    After a few breaths, it was Bai Huaren who stood up first.


    The already demonized demon, if his strength is in the realm of fairyland monks, already above the real fairyland.


    Although Xiao Ke is strong, all her strength comes from burning the demon crystal, her life keeps burning, and her strength keeps decreasing.


    "The price of hitting me hard is your Yaodan!" Bai Huaren gasped and walked towards Xiaoke step by step, gasping while licking his lips: "Your Yaodan, it must be delicious, this is still This is the first time I have eaten a demon. "


    Between the words, Albino grabbed one of his paws at Xiao Ke Dan Tian.


    At this moment, Xiaoke endured a sudden inhalation and inhaled, completely sucking the demon qi around him, and his strength was restored again. She bounced from the ground, her whole body shining with white light, and Bai Huaren''s claw hadn''t waited on Xiao Ke. Xiao Ke had changed back to human form. At the moment when she became human form, her last tail disappeared. Now!


    Xiao Ke grabbed Bai Huanren''s hands and her eyes flashed with a strange awn. At this time, her eyes turned into a vortex. At this time, Baihua Ren''s eyes also began to flash a strange light and began to hover like a vortex.


    "Nine destiny!"


    Nine strange runes landed at Xiao Ke''s feet, just like a certain formation. These nine runes formed a circle, shining constantly, and it seemed that Xiao Ke and Bai Ren were completely imprisoned.


    "Xiao Ke, don''t!" Heifeng just joined in the confrontation of the spirit beast. Now he just pulled away, but he saw that Xiao Ke was actually playing this kind of endless spell, but at this time his call was too late. Once the seal is displayed, it is irreversible ...


    At this time, the power in Xiao Ke''s body and Bai Huan Ren''s body are rapidly disappearing. At this time, it seems that the power of the two is canceling each other out. When the power disappears, the vitality of the two is also rapidly lost.


    "You, you, do you want to die together?" Bai Huaren''s loss of mind just moments ago, the heart that was shocked by Xiao Ke, when he came back to God, the Nine Destiny Seal has already been cast.


    Xiao Ke''s eyes showed a cold cold awn: "If you hurt my master, you will die. As for how to die, it is not up to you to decide."


    Bai Huaren frantically urged the devil qi in his body, but even so, he could not escape from these nine destiny.


    At this time, the six spirit beasts became confused due to the disappearance of the Blood Spirit Array, and turned to leave.


    Song Ning, who had been lying on the ground, finally opened his eyes with strength, and his first look after opening his eyes was to look at Xiao Ke. Although he did n��t know what the strange rune was all around, he could feel The vitality in Xiao Ke''s body kept disappearing.


    Six spirit beasts fled, Song Ning turned his hands to take the gossip mirror from the storage ring and put it in place, he took out a dozen bottles of immortality and swallowed it.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power in Song Ning''s body exploded as if it burst, and he turned over and took out the soul-binding cable to draw it towards any albino whip.


    At this moment, Bai Huan Ren Tiantian roared: "Save me! Save me! By this time, don''t you shoot!"


    It was at this moment that a hand was suddenly stretched out in the void. The palm was as white as jade, giving a flawless feeling, but it could be on the palm, but it had a very fine scar like a pinhole.


    Song Ning is familiar with this hand, but the master of this hand is Dao Tian!


    As soon as this hand came out, he shot at Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke was unable to resist at this time. The palm was too fast and the power was too strong. When he rubbed with the air, he even produced flames.


    Boom!


    Black Wind rushed past with his scalp, arms crossed in front of him, and blocked the palm. When the sound of broken bones came out, Black Wind felt a sharp pain in his heart. He flew backwards and hit Xiao Ke. On his body, Xiao Ke spurted out blood, and the two were like arrows out of the string. Outside the hundred feet, he fell heavily on the ground and hit a few rolls before stopping.


    After the palm of the hand fell, the nine runes on the ground disappeared, and the palm of the hand turned over, grabbing at Bai Huaren.


    But at this moment, Song Ning, a dose of Soul Soul, whipped against Bai Huaren.


    Although it was Bai Ting''s body that was whipped, Bai Ting was in Bai Ting''s body. At this moment, Soul Bound was directly extracted from Bai Yuan Ren''s Yuanshen, and Yuanshen was the soul. All souls were in front of Soul Bound. Incapable of resisting, the soul-binding cord quickly withdrew and bound the alchemist spirit.


    The soul that had been suppressed in Bai Ting''s body was finally restored, and Yuanshen was already free. However, as soon as he regained control of the body, he saw a white jade-like palm against him.


    All this happened so fast that even the owner of the palm didn''t seem to expect that Song Ning even had a soul-binding rope, and even pulled Bai Huaren''s Yuanshen out of Bai Ting''s body.


    Swish.


    Song Ning''s body flashed, and it had already flashed to Bai Ting''s side. He looked at the white palm oozing out of the void, killing him.


    The white palm had already grabbed Bai Ting, and Song Ning immediately grabbed Bai Ting, but that white palm had already dragged Bai Ting''s body into the void.


    "Bai Ting!" Song Ning trembles with anger, and the power of anger in his body seems to be difficult to control.


    Bai Ting''s body is constantly being pulled into the void, and every time Bai Ting''s body enters the void, Song Ning''s body moves further into the void. He is holding Bai Ting deadly, but the power of that hand is too great at the moment.


    "Brother Song, you are here."


    I have n��t seen it for more than ten years. I ca n��t tell a thousand words. When I said goodbye, I said goodbye. Bai Ting already knew the situation. He shook his body hard and wanted to shake Song Ning ��s palm. At the same time, the corner of his mouth twitched with a smile, and his expression was indifferent, as if he were chatting and drinking with Song Ningxianting at this time.


    "My only concern is Xin''er."


    But when Bai Ting squeezed Song Ningzhen away, Song Ning''s hands were tighter.


    At this time, Bai Ting''s body almost entered into the void, and even begged in his tone: "Brother Song, let it go, brother, listen to me."


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha!" Song Ning burst into laughter: "I Song Neng couldn''t save Leng Yuexiao, Chi Ruolan, and no one around me. I was dead and injured today. If I give up again Take you away, why do I live?


    Believe me if you are a brother! "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 643： The power of Nirvana

    All this happened very quickly, just before Bai Ting''s body was about to be completely submerged in the void, Song Ning turned over and took out the burning sword to slash towards Bai Ruyu''s palm.


    when!


    In the void, the Unknown Flame burned above the Burning Sky Sword. At this time, the Burning Sky Sword fell like a meteor on the palm, and the palm was painful and suddenly loose.


    Just when she let go, Song Ning pulled Bai Ting back to the Orchid Continent, but at the moment, Song Ning''s half had fallen into the void.


    This void ... is dark, like the starry sky, but the spiritual power is extremely thin, and only a trace can be felt. In this void, Song Ning saw the stars around, and the distant stars with weak rays seemed to be affected by this Imprisoned by the void, eclipsed.


    At this moment, in front of Song Ning, the owner of the palm was looking at it. She saw Song Ning appearing, and she pushed it towards Song Ning with a palm between her hands.


    There were sounds in the void, and this palm seemed extremely slow, but in the blink of an eye, it had reached Song Ning. At the moment when Song Ning entered the void, he left the ice in his left hand and the flames in his right hand. There was a fusion of forces, and a violent force slammed into the opponent''s palm.


    The palm of his hand seemed to be frightened and then quickly withdrew. At the same time, the figure continued to drift to the rear.


    After the fusion of the two forces from Yin to Yang, the majestic force generated after the fusion of the two forces will hit Song Ning. Song Ning''s chest heard a clicking sound, and even the giant''s skeleton was overwhelmed and seemed to be broken.


    His body receded, but his eyes stared at the distant figure, looking at the face.


    It was the face of a young woman, and at this time the other party also looked at Song Ning coldly, with a killing intention flashing in her eyes.


    Buzz ...


    Song Ning retreated back to the Orchid Continent, the whole body shuddered violently, and a large mouth of blood poured out. Bai Ting next to him immediately supported Song Ning.


    "Brother Song!" Bai Ting raised his hand and penetrated into Song Ning''s body, calming Song Ning''s mind.


    Song Ning''s eyes were still in the position of the void, and he could not see everything in the void at this time, but he remembered the face deeply. From the beginning, it was she who was controlling it. Today, it was her, even Bai Huaren took the control of Bai Ting. What did she want to do?


    As soon as Song Ning''s mind stabilized, he suddenly thought of Xiao Ke.


    At this time, the black wind continuously sent spiritual power to Xiao Ke''s body, but Xiao Ke''s breath of life was getting weaker and weaker. If she were not worried about Song Ning, she might be dead at this moment.


    Song Ning leaned over and squatted in front of Xiao Ke, held Xiao Ke in his arms, and spiritually penetrated into Xiao Ke''s body, examining Xiao Ke''s situation at this time.


    however����


    When his spiritual power touched Xiao Ke''s heart, he found that Xiao Ke''s body was almost dead, and the fire of life was erratic, which may dissipate at any time.


    "Master, I''m sorry."


    Leaning in Song Ninghuai''s face, she looked safe, although she was not alive at this time, but her injuries were not very heavy, and her life was about to dissipate, entirely because of the previous burning demon crystal.


    Song Ning flipped his hand and took out some medicine to give to the black wound next to him: "Brother Bai, help me take care of the black wind."


    At the end of the speech, Song Ning held Xiao Ke tightly in her arms, and for a moment, she was at a loss.


    "Master, are you ... are you blaming me?" Xiao Ke saw Song Ning''s expression, and there was a trace of guilt on his face: "Demonization, the life of 30,000 monks is needed, I only killed 30,000, not many."


    "Master, are you angry? Are you ..."


    "Stop talking ... Xiaoke, stop talking."


    Song Ning''s voice trembled, and Xiao Ke''s vitality became weaker and weaker.


    Xiao Ke''s eyes were blurred, she shivered slightly, and she broke free from Song Ning''s arms. The strength in Song Ning''s arms weakened, but still supporting Xiao Ke''s body, his hands felt cold, and Xiao Ke''s body temperature was falling. At this time a thin layer of ice appeared on her body.


    She shook her hand up with trembling, her slender fingers fell on Song Ning ��s cheeks, cold and powerless, and her eyes were full of tenderness, and tenderness, with a trace of unwillingness, if she could choose, she would never want to leave at this time In this life, she didn''t even take a good look at Song Ning.


    "Xiao Ke, you hold on!" Song Ning was shocked, and he suddenly thought of the nirvana of the Suzaku in the gossip mirror.


    Before the gossip mirror had collected the remaining six spirit beast ghost images, and at the moment, this gossip mirror is in the hands of Moyun Daoxian.


    "Gossip Mirror!" Song Ning turned and stared at Moyun Daoxian mortally.


    Immortal Dao immortal heart tight, immediately throwing the gossip mirror to Song Ning, Song Ning immediately after the gossip mirror with spiritual force.


    "Song Daoyou, don''t open the gossip mirror, don''t do it!" Moyun Daoxian and others panicked.


    At this moment, Song Ning had no intention to open the gossip mirror. While he urged the gossip mirror, the power of Nirvana of Suzaku appeared in his body immediately.


    "Hold on, the power of Nirvana will surely save your life, you don''t want to speak first." Song Ning felt the power of Nirvana of Suzaku, and her body surface began to flash with golden light.


    A force of life emerged from Song Ning''s body.


    This golden power flowed into Xiao Ke''s body through Song Ning''s hands, the thin ice on Xiao Ke''s body began to melt, and his body became rosy.


    Song Ning was overjoyed: "Sure enough, the power of Nirvana is really ..."


    "Master ..." Although Xiao Ke could feel his body recovering at this time, he was losing while recovering.


    Burning the demon crystal, her death is irreversible.


    At this time, everyone noticed that Song Ning ��s vitality was rapidly weakening. This Nirvana rebirth relied on her own vitality to continue life for others. If Xiao Ke could not lose her vitality at this time, her vitality would be lost, so Go on, Song Ning will only be killed by life and death!


    "Master, forget it." Xiao Ke suddenly opened his mouth to bite Song Ning''s wrist. With such force, sharp teeth penetrated deeply into the flesh and blood ran down.


    Song Ning''s eyes were firm, and he didn''t move at all. Even though his wrist was sore, he didn''t let go.


    Xiao Ke loosened, his eyes flashed, and his eyes were blurred: "Master, listen to me, you have to save Leng Yuexiao, you still have a lot of things to do, don''t waste these forces on me, I can stay with you It''s enough to go through this period. "


    Xiao Ke said that her hands gently grasped Song Ning''s wrist and wanted to move it away, but Song Ning''s hand was too powerful, but she couldn''t move it anyway.


    Gradually, Xiao Ke''s loss of vitality was faster than Song Ning''s input. Once again, a thin layer of ice formed on her body, and her body began to become cold, and her once-animated eyes became chaotic.


    "Master, can you hug me again, I, I still have a lot to say to you, there are so many ..."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 644： Rebirth

    "It''s okay." Song Ning''s body is Jinguang Dasheng: "It''s okay, I''ll be quicker, it''s okay."


    Song Ning''s vitality weakened, and no one around him dared to step forward to block it. Even Bai Ting was just standing aside, watching Song Ning quietly, not knowing how to comfort or persuade him.


    "Master, I, I ..."


    Song Ning suddenly cried for a long time. He had n��t tasted the tears. He released his hand and held Xiao Ke in his arms, just like a lost child. At this time, Xiao Ke was not buried in him. In her arms, she cried in Xiao Ke''s arms.


    "Master, I have domestic feathers, I ... flesh ... still, still ..."


    Xiao Ke tried her best to speak, but she found that her lips seemed to be moving, but she could not make a sound. She felt her body became stiff, without any consciousness, and she had not finished speaking. At this moment, she There was fear in her heart. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t even have the strength to cry.


    Xiao Ke, completely lost his life.


    "Xiao Ke, what''s wrong with your body?" Song Ning asked.


    However, at this moment, there was no response at all. He was suddenly afraid. He held Xiao Ke tightly, even daring not to part, and daring to see what Xiao Ke looked like at this moment.


    The cold wind brushed his cheeks, and several dark clouds floated silently, and the freezing rain suddenly rose.


    The raindrops looked like sharp thorns, one drop at a time on Song Ning''s face and on Song Ning''s body. Song Ning held Xiao Ke''s arms tighter. He was afraid that the ice rain would cause damage to Xiao Ke after falling on Xiao Ke''s body.


    He was cold and his body shivered.


    He felt as if he had half a heart as if he were dead and became cold.


    He slowly closed his eyes, and the breath around him became more sad.


    There are nearly one hundred thousand monks around, and the sky is full of people, but at this moment, there is nothing but the sound of raindrops falling.


    "Sorry ... I''m sorry ..." Song Ning''s eyes opened, full of sadness, he smiled heartily, Xiao Ke didn''t even finish the last words, what happened to her flesh in Luoyu?


    He recalled that when he was outside the frost enchantment, when he rushed into the frost enchantment, one of the twelve false immortals in the demon realm approached him, and Xiao Ke appeared at a critical juncture. Since then, Xiao Ke has been following Beside him.


    In a hurry, looking back, Song Ning found that he had not had much memories with this Xiaoling Fox. Every time he saw her, Xiao Ke''s eyes seemed to fall on him, and there was a hint of nonchalant smile on the corner of his mouth. It seemed as if he was satisfied just by following him.


    In Song Ning''s memory, there are still pictures left by Xiao Ke, and these sporadic fragments are not like what they experienced in this life.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, and the monks bow their heads at Xiaoke in the rain, whether it is a spiritual monk or a fairy monk. For Xiao Ke, there is only one feeling in his heart, that is reverence.


    Song Ning was soaked, he looked up and watched the rain drop, dense and indifferent.


    Hey����


    He sighed for a long time, his arms trembled, and separated Xiao Ke''s body.


    Thin ice was attached to the surface of Xiao Ke, like an ice sculpture, and the bright eyes like Haoyue no longer have the colors of the past. Song Ning clearly saw the tears that had not dripped in the corner of her eyes.


    "Brother Song ..." One hundred thousand monks, dare to come to Song Ning at this time, dare to speak to Song Ning, but only Bai Ting.


    Song Ning shook him weakly.


    what!


    Ah!


    The roar shook the sky, at this moment the rain was almost reversed by the roar.


    Heartbreaking.


    hysteria.


    Heartbroken.


    "Brother Song, she ... she is no longer alive."


    Song Ning stepped back weakly, still holding Xiao Ke in his hand, and suddenly, a burst of light appeared in his dim eyes. He turned his hand to take out the gossip mirror, with a determined color in his eyes.


    The monks were appalled, and even Bai Ting was taken aback by Song Ning''s move.


    "Song Daoyou, don''t, don''t do it! Once the gossip mirror opens, the nine-day battlefield will open, and then you will say to the Orchid Mainland that it is a devastating disaster!"


    Song Ning trembles, the Eight Diagrams mirror gathers all the spirit beasts, so if it is turned on, can it reincarnate time and space, can it save Xiao Ke and Leng Yuexiao all back?


    Just when Song Ning struggled to open the Bagua Mirror, Xiao Ke in his arms suddenly moved!


    This was only a slight tremor, and no one felt it except Song Ning. It was like a heartbeat tremor that became frequent. Although weak, it became more and more frequent. At the same time, Song Ning saw that Xiao Ke ��s body appeared With a faint light.


    this is����


    The monks who had just persuaded Song Ning not to turn on the Bagua Mirror were dumb. They looked at Song Ning, Xiao Ke, and Xiao Ke''s radiating body.


    It was a golden light, like a golden flame. In the flame, Xiao Ke''s body was continuously burned and disappeared ...


    "Why? Why!" Song Ning could only watch Xiao Ke burned by Jinguang from the inside out, but he couldn''t stop it.


    "No!" Song Ning roared frantically and smiled wildly.


    just����


    Just when Song Ning could hardly accept what had happened, and when the little in his arms turned into a little golden light, these golden lights like star-points began to condense!


    When the golden light condensed, something like a golden egg appeared in Song Ning''s hands. The golden egg was extremely hot, but when the golden egg fell on Song Ning''s hands, the shell of the golden egg suddenly shattered, followed by , The golden egg burned.


    Call ~


    A white light came out of the golden flame, and the white light was extremely weak, but Song Ning could see at a glance, in this white light, there was a very weak figure, she was very small, only slap, she curled up in Song Ning''s hand On the palm, his body trembled, as if trying to open his eyes.


    The golden light dissipated. In Song Ning''s hands, there was a small downy fox with white fluff, and this small fox had nine very slender tails!


    Finally, she opened her eyes, and the bright eyes flashed with a bright light. She raised her head slightly and looked at Song Ning with great curiosity. The small brain swayed, her eyes twitched, and then opened her mouth. And yelled softly.


    The sound was very weak, but it was heard in the ears of all the monks around.


    She propped her limbs up and stood on Song Ning''s palm. As soon as she stood up, she saw the tooth marks on Song Ning''s wrist. She took a step forward with shaking, lowering her head, sticking out her little tongue, and gently Song Ning licked his **** teeth on his wrist.


    As she licked, it seemed that she was drinking the blood and making a whine sound from time to time ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 645： At this time, there should be no rain

    To the naked eye, the wounds on Song Ning''s wrist started to heal. After licking the last drop of blood, she raised her head, opened her mouth slightly, and yelled slightly, as if she was asking Song Ning for merit.


    Song Ning''s tears poured out again. He hugged Xiao Ke and smiled wildly in the sky.


    The power of Nirvana is reborn, this reborn Xiaoling Fox directly carries the nine tails, which is the end and the beginning.


    Blessed by misfortune.


    Nearly one hundred thousand monks were dumb, and if they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that it was really able to rebirth, and it was Song Ning''s technique on a spirit fox.


    Xiao Ke was extremely small. She ran to Song Ning''s shoulders and lay on it. She was very firm. She seemed to feel that Song Ning''s shoulders were very wide. She just stayed on like this and seemed to be asleep.


    "Good thing, good thing!" Bai Ting finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the depressed atmosphere was also broken when this extremely cute and smart little fox revived.


    The monks said in amusement. For a moment, the sound was noisy. If it were not small, they could be reborn. I was afraid that Song Ning had already started the gossip mirror. If that was the case, the consequences would be disastrous.


    In the sky, there were rain and rain.


    "At this time, there shouldn''t be rain!" Song Ning looked up at the sky, flipping his palms against the thick clouds.


    It wasn''t the collapse of the sky, it wasn''t the fairy technique, it was just a palm of force. With this palm, the clouds in the sky were really broken by Song Ning.


    In an instant, the rain was fine.


    The sadness surrounding Song Ning had also dispersed, and he turned and walked beside Heifeng, watching the state of Heifeng at the moment.


    Heifeng''s face was pale and his body was extremely weak, but he did not reach the point where he could not recover. It was only that he was meditating with his eyes closed, so he did not speak to Song Ning.


    "He was extremely injured. Although I gave him the panacea, I still need to be nursed, and there are several panacea that I don''t have on my body. If you want to recover completely, those panacea are essential." Bai Ting explained .


    "What immortality." Song Ning asked.


    "Thousand-year Baoxin Pill, Xu Gu Pill ..." Bai Ting listed them one by one.


    These elixirs are not rare elixirs. Song Ning looked up at the Dao immortals around him, and the Dao celestials immediately understood what they meant. The medicine was delivered to Song Ning.


    Song Ning took the medicine, leaned over and squatted in front of Heifeng, and raised his palms against Heifeng''s shoulders.


    Heifeng felt a soft spiritual force infiltrate into his body, and then he recovered from the state of being in a fixed state. His rate adjustment rate was slightly slowed down, and his eyes were opened.


    But when he opened his eyes, he saw the little Ling Fox on Song Ning''s shoulder, his body shuddered violently, his heart was unstable, and a spit of blood spurted out.


    "Xiao Ke!" Even though the wound was a little bit heavier at this time, there was a smile on his **** mouth.


    "Eat all the Elixir first, I will help you recover." Song Ning placed the Elixir in the hands of Heifeng.


    Black wind was overjoyed, and the haze on his face was swept away. He swallowed the Elixir, closed his eyes and began to breathe, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Song Ning also meditated and penetrated into the black wind body with spiritual force.


    "It''s gone." Song Ning said lightly before closing her eyes.


    Nearly one hundred thousand monks looked at each other, and then fisted at Song Ning, and then they all left, but those fairyland monks did not go too far. .


    In a word, after dispersing 100,000 monks, everyone just punched Song Ning and clenched their fists without making any sound, as if afraid to disturb Song Ning.


    At this moment, when the battle was over, Song Ning began to heal the wound, and the monks scattered around, leaving only the Bai family. At this time, there were only a few dozen people in the Bai family.


    "Ting''er." Baishan said bitterly.


    Bai Ting smiled and walked towards Bai Shan: "Grandpa, Xiner she ..."


    "Xin''er is all right, just this battle, our Bai family ..." Bai Shan sighed bitterly.


    At this time, the rest of the surroundings are basically Baijia''s fairyland monks. Among the two living spiritual monks, one is Baixin and the other is Bairu.


    Behind the crowd, Bai Ru walked out, leaning slightly toward the Bai family, and his eyes fell on Bai Ting, a little timid, even though all the actions were done by Albino Ren, Bai Baren was the body of Bai Ting .


    In memory, Bai Ting was also impressed with those things, but he was unable to stop it. Now that he sees Bai Ru, he naturally knows why Bai Ru is so restrained.


    "Bai Ru." Bai Ting said.


    Bai Ru shuddered, clenched his fists tightly, and shivered uncontrollably.


    Today''s fairyland monks naturally also know the things before Bai Ru and Bai Ting. Now Bai Ting speaks. As elders, they just listen.


    The difference between the demon repair and the human monk, even if they are of the same race, they can be able to have a child without any impact. If Bai Ting does not have the memory of the time, but now there are memories.


    "I have an impression on the matter of the day, and my body is mine. I will be responsible for the matter. If you have no opinion, choose to marry the other day." Bai Ting said.


    Bai Ru burst into tears. I am afraid that any woman will react so much after hearing this. She never expected Bai Ting to make such a decision. This is a kind of redemption for her.


    The elders of the Bai family have no objection to Bai Ting''s decision, and the people of the Bai family naturally have such a responsibility.


    Bai Ting looked at the many elders present, bowed and clenched his fists: "Ting''er is not filial, and if I were taken away that day, it would not lead to these things."


    "Now I still say what to do. We can survive. The Bai family did not have an aftermath. This is already a blessing of misfortune. Moreover, Song Ning''s spirit fox has also been reborn. Otherwise, he might be angry at the Bai family." The elder said bitterly.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning was motionless, and he devoted himself to healing the black wind.


    "Brother Song will not, but this battle, the deaths and injuries are too heavy." Bai Ting was helpless.


    It was at this moment that there was a scream suddenly, and everyone''s hearts tightened, but then the heart they just lifted was put down, because the scream was not someone else, it was Bai Xin, who had just fainted, and it was all over now. , Bai Xin woke up.


    "Brother Song!" Bai Xin shouted this before her eyes opened, but when she opened her eyes, when she saw Bai Ting''s smiling face, she was dumbfounded.


    "Brother ..." Bai Xin''s voice whimpered, and she ran out of Bai Shan''s arms and directly crashed into Bai Ting''s arms.


    "It''s alright, it''s over." Bai Ting patted Bai Xin gently.


    Bai Xin cried grievously, and her eyes turned to Song Ning, and she was relieved to see Song Ning sitting cross-legged on the ground safe and sound.


    The Bai family began to reshape their homes, and Song Ning was treating the wound of the black wind unattended, but he was spying on the gossip mirror while healed. Now the gossip mirror has become complete and can be opened at any time. There is only one thing he cares about now. Is this the gossip mirror can reincarnate time and space!


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 646： The trend of opening the Eight Diagrams mirror is unstoppable

    Nowadays, the power of the Green Dragon and the power of the Suzaku disappeared in the gossip mirror, it seems that it was due to the gathering of the Eight Beast Spirit Beasts. Song Ningqing was glad that if he was a little later then, he might not have the power of Nirvana, if it was because of himself The reason why Xiao Ke can''t be reborn, that is really regret for life.


    "Dao Tian ..." Song Ning was thinking of this name, everything came up from this sky, and now she even appeared again, Song Ning will naturally think of all the past, she appears like a ghost constantly, it seems that all the battles are It is because of this sky.


    The war between the three tribes was a conspiracy of Daotian, and the albinism took office, perhaps because Daotian leaked it to him. What is this Daoian doing?


    Now Song Ning still can''t figure it out, but no matter how, this time Bai Xin is fine, Bai Ting is not dead, Xiao Ke can be reborn. Although the Bai family suffered heavy casualties, Xiao Ke killed 30,000 monks at that time, but for Song Ning, compassion is no longer a lifetime His responsibilities.


    As before, he felt he could save everyone. He thought about not killing innocents indiscriminately, but what happened?


    It is not that he does not care about human life, but that he does not have this strength and does not have this qualification.


    A monk should pay attention to the world, take away evil spirits, and defend his homeland, but where is his home and what is his home?


    He couldn''t protect even the people he loved the closest, even the people he loved most could not be saved, and even the people who loved him would die for him to live.


    What qualifications does he have to talk about the world?


    Song Ning''s state of mind is constantly changing. At this time, even he himself did not find out what happened to him. When he got up, the black wind recovered, and his overall momentum also returned to normal.


    "It''s over?" From the top of the mountain in the distance, those monks who were meditating from the meditation detached from the set, and after looking at each other, they flew to Song Ning.


    The Bai family has built some houses here at this time, and the broken walls around it have already been cleaned up, except that the piece where Song Ning and Heifeng are located is still in a dilapidated state.


    South of the sky, the man and the woman smiled at each other, and the heart they had been holding was finally put down.


    "Next, it''s the gossip mirror. After opening, the seal in this orchid continent is completely lifted." There was a trace of expectation and a little fear in the woman''s words.


    The man thought slightly: "The opening of the nine-day battlefield is a good thing and a bad thing for Youlan Continent, just ..."


    "You have to be the girl with frost?" Said the woman.


    The man nodded slightly, somehow, he always felt something was wrong, but this gossip mirror would eventually open, even if Song Ning could not open, then the other eight days of the nine days would be opened if someone had collected them.


    This is the key.


    No one knows what will happen after the gossip mirror is turned on, and they do n��t even know what the nine-day battlefield will be, but they understand that once the nine-day battlefield is opened, it is inevitable that the spirits will be painted.


    Seeing that Song Ning was fine, the two of them guarded under the two huge stone pillars in the south of the southern sky. The two stone pillars were painted with red paint, and the upper end was inserted into the cloud, and the lower end was not in the cloud. There is a chain on top of each other, which is imprisoned by this chain. It is this couple of men and women!


    Among the Orchid Continent, within the Demon Realm, where the Bai Family is located, the Dao Immortals of the entire Orchid Continent now gather around Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou!" All Dao immortals bowed to salute one after another.


    Song Ning looked indifferent and swept across the crowd, then frowned: "How about the demon king and Tianjizi?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and then Sanyuan Daoxian said: "Song Daoyou, the two of them traveled with you before and never came back."


    Song Ning frowned slightly, thinking slightly.


    Everyone was silent, it seemed that they were waiting for Song Ning to finish thinking before continuing: "Song Daoyou, this battle before ..."


    "I know what you are here." Song Ning said, flipping his hands to take out the Bagua mirror. At this time, the front of the Bagua mirror flashed with a different light. There was a light spot on the mirror. It seemed to be waiting for Song Ning to open. A thought can open this gossip mirror.


    "The gossip mirror ..."


    "I want to open this gossip mirror." Song Ning said.


    hiss.


    The Dao immortals took a breath, and Song Ning''s words came out, to them, it was like a thunderbolt.


    "Who has an opinion." Song Ning lightly looked at the dozens of people in front of him.


    Among these people, there are the elders and heads of Tianzong, the command of the military, and the top monks of various families. Together, there are more than 30 people. They are Taoxian monks in the entire Orchid mainland. After these words, they were black face by face, trying to stop, but dared not speak.


    The people hesitated with each other for a long time, and finally spoke in the dust: "Song Daoyou, but for Lengyue Xiao within the Frost Enchantment? Do you want to reincarnate time and space and return to Leng Yuexiao before being sealed by the Frost Enchantment?


    Jue Chen always felt awkward when calling the three words ''Song Daoyou''. Not long ago, Song Ning''s strength was still very weak. In front of them, Song Ning had to call a senior, but in just a few months, Song Ning has already progressed to this level.


    Wu Chen opened her mouth, and the other Dao immortals waited for Song Ning''s answer.


    "Yes." Song Ning said.


    "Song Daoyou, we didn''t say that before, we will help you raise those materials, if you can break the frost barrier, you can ..."


    Halfway through the fairy tale of Moyun Dao, Song Ning interrupted: "It''s not just Xiaoxiao, there is a certain power in the gossip mirror. This gossip mirror can''t be turned on, even if I don''t turn it on, the gossip mirror itself Turn on. "


    Song Ning said, putting the gossip mirror flat in his hand, everyone was in amazement, and his eyes fell on the gossip mirror. At this time, looking at the gossip mirror, the light on it seemed to be a little stronger. They just did not observe carefully. Now when you look again, you will find that the central light of the gossip mirror is constantly expanding. They always have a feeling that if the light completely fills the mirror surface, then the gossip mirror will automatically turn on even if no artificial is needed.


    At this point, these Dao Immortals finally closed their mouths, although the Eight Diagrams mirror was collected by Song Ning, but if there was no albino, the Eight Spirit Beasts would not be collected so quickly. Taking a step back, Song Ning really concealed them, But now Song Ning''s strength, who dare to say that Song Ning is not?


    Seeing that these Dao Xian finally shut up, Song Ning put away the gossip mirror, and then turned, and asked, "The previous battle had almost affected the entire demon domain, in the Orchid Continent, even the human monks and demons were also affected. There was no real monk appearing even though it was so. There are no real celestial beings on this Orchid Continent, but why do n��t they move? Can you help me out? ��


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 647： Non-sage

    If Song Ning didn''t ask, the Taoist immortals would naturally not take the initiative, and now Song Ning asked, they also opened the conversation box.


    "One of our ancestors, Kaishan ancestor, was a true immortal. I contacted the ancestor before. At that time, instead of wanting to do it, he was restrained and unable to do it."


    The man spoke, and then others said, "Yes, we asked before, and the ancestor did not tell, but the ancestor saw the gossip mirror a few days ago, and then he told the truth. Just a thousand years ago, Youlan Continent During the night, all the true immortal monks began to retreat, only because they were restrained. Only by breaking through their self-cultivation and achieving golden immortality can they get rid of the restraint. "


    "Take me to see your ancestors," Song Ning said.


    The immortal stunned, although embarrassed, but Song Ning could not refuse him.


    "Some things, I need to ask in person. Which of your ancestors has a true fairy ancestor still alive, please take me to see you," Song Ning said.


    Now Song Ning has said so, and they all have to answer.


    Song Ning and Bai Ting Bai Xin greeted each other, and then followed these Daoxian one by one to the Zongmen to visit the true ancestors.


    As a result of the blood spirit array of the former albino, some of the true immortals who were closed to seek breakthrough have already died, and there are only three true immortal ancestors in the surviving sect.


    Within three days, Song Ning shuttled through the quiet orchid continent, visited the three people, and asked them the same question.


    In the end, Song Ning finally reached a conclusion.


    Thousands of years ago, a force appeared in the Orchid Continent. This power seemed to come from outside the sky and from the stars. The owner of this power did not know what method was used to reduce the life of all the true fairy monks in the Orchid Continent to Only one hundred years, and the power is constrained, once a lot of immortal power is used, then Shou Yuan will quickly dissipate and die on the spot.


    Perhaps it is also the master of this power that passed the method of cracking to a certain true fairy monk, and the monk told the other true fairy monks, and word of mouth, it is now known.


    The monks of the real cents cherished this hundred years of time, have closed their turtles in silence, and tried every means to prolong their life. But even so, they can only extend their life to at most thousands of years.


    Now that they are close to a millennium, they are coming.


    "If it weren''t for the limit, there wouldn''t be the previous battle ..." Song Ning thought, a ray of spiritual consciousness infiltrated into the storage ring and took out the soul-binding rope.


    At this time, Soul Bound is tied to Bai Huaren. Song Ning holds the Soul Bound in one hand and the Nine Nether River in one hand.


    Bai Huaren was sturdy and bound by the soul-binding rope. As soon as he appeared, he looked at Song Ning in horror: "Song Ning, please, forgive me, forgive me!"


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Bai Huaren and did not speak.


    Bai Hua Ren Po Tong knelt on the ground with a cry: "All the things of the day were instructed by that person, and the method of seizing the house was what she told me. It was not me, nor was it what I wanted to do. The longevity of Shouyuan''s tortoise lasts for thousands of years, and the limit of the millennium is approaching. If I don''t do this, I can only die! "


    Before Song Ning opened his mouth, Bai Huaren gave all the things Song Ning wanted to know. At this time, Bai Huaren knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    just����


    "If begging for mercy is useful, how about the hundreds of thousands of Bai family members who died? How about the 30,000 monks who died in the demon domain? There were only one hundred thousand monks who came to watch on the day of the war, but they did not dare to go forward. There are millions of monks. Do you think I will let you go? "


    Song Ning looked at Bai Huaren indifferently: "Without the power of Nirvana, Xiao Ke would die, without the help of immortality, the Black Wind would die, and now the two people closest to me are almost dying because of you, you want me Let you go? "


    In Song Ning''s left hand, the Nine Nether Nile River trembles, seeming to be constantly agitated inside. Song Ning smiled and turned his hand to unfold the corner of the Nine Nether Nile River.


    Bai Hua Ren Dahao: "No! Song Ning, don''t, don''t, don''t open the painting, I''ll make you a slave, whatever you want me to do, as long as you can ..."


    However, Bai Huaren''s voice came to an abrupt halt, and the soul-binding rope shuddered. Bai Huaren was directly sucked into the Nine Nether Nile River Picture. As soon as he entered the Nine Nether Nile Picture, Song Ning closed the Nine Nether Nile Picture, although With Song Ning''s current power, he can barely suppress the Nine Nether Rivers even if he doesn''t need to bind the soul cable, but now he enters albino, if he doesn''t need to bind the soul cable, he still feels not at ease.


    Bai Huaren was sucked into the Nine Nether Rivers, and suddenly seemed to enter the Nether Realm. Numerous souls and evil spirits rushed towards him instantly. These evil spirits seemed to have n��t eaten for thousands of years. Albino''s body.


    Albino is struggling and resisting. He can break up the ten evil spirits around him, but he can''t resist the large number of evil spirits.


    Stern roar came from the picture of Nine Nether Rivers. Even though it was sealed by the soul-binding cable, Song Ning could hear clearly. Perhaps, only by hearing this sound, Song Ning''s heart would be a little calm.


    Song Ning turned his hands away and collected the Nine Nether Rivers, with a glance in his eyes. He turned to look at the black wind beside him, and asked with a wry smile, "Did I change?"


    Heifeng followed Song Ning for so long, naturally understanding Song Ning''s thoughts at this time.


    "Unchanged."


    Song Ninglue frowned: "Tortured him, using this vicious method to make him desperate, hasn''t it changed?"


    "Master, you are not a saint." Black Wind bowed his head.


    Song Ning murmured the words of Heifeng.


    Non-sage ...


    Non-sage ...


    Suddenly, he smiled, the doubts that had been lingering in his mind disappeared, and the knot was untied.


    He is not a saint. Moreover, even a saint may not be able to be tender to the enemy. Even if he is a saint, he will not let go of such evil people.


    Punishing Bai Huaren is a deadly feud for Song Ning, but a public feud for the demon domain!


    Thinking of this, Song Ning frowned, his eyes suddenly became confused again.


    "Master?" Heifeng looked at Song Ning puzzled.


    Song Ning suddenly sat cross-legged, her hands were designed as lotus fingers, and she meditated in situ. Around Song Ning, there was a line of intangible silk threads that no one could see. Even Song Ning could only feel faintly. By then, the silk thread was looming in Song Ning''s world, but it could not be captured.


    These silk threads constitute the source of the world.


    Song Ning could n��t grasp Daoyuan, but just now, he suddenly felt a bit enlightened, right and wrong, just like yin and yang, and the contradiction complemented each other. Wrong is also associated.


    All this is like taking this albinism into the Nine Nether Rivers chart, with different positions, then right and wrong are different, this is Tao, Tao source!


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 648： Thirteen years of Taoism

    At this time, next to Song Ning, a trace of air ripples appeared to the naked eye, as a silk thread, lingering, quietly, motionless, as if starting with the world and ending with the world.


    At this moment, although Song Ning was sitting, Hei Feng felt that Song Ning in front of him was extremely tall, as if Song Ning''s entire body had begun to swell, and swelled to a height that he could not reach with his naked eyes. There is no slight change.


    Within a foot of Song Ning, there seems to be an invisible force to convince the black wind. The black wind involuntarily sits next to Song Ning, looking at Song Ning piously, as if following Song Ning''s sentiment.


    Since the beginning of the world, the yin and yang are divided into two poles, which are regarded as two poles, and they are mutually incompatible and indispensable.


    Yin and Yang are born Dao, Dao born one, two born one, two born three, three born ten million.


    The endless is Taoism, Tao is the foundation of cultivation of immortals. If it were not for Song Ning that he understood the two forces of Yin to Yang, and if he had merged these two forces, then he would not be right or wrong because of this. And touched a trace of breath.


    However, for Song Ning, he can perceive the rules and integrate the yin and yang, but this is also the limit. He can feel that there are countless silk threads around him. If he can grasp one, he may be able to achieve the avenue. However, he seemed to be isolated from these silk threads and could not feel it at all, and he could not even see it.


    Tao is not something that Song Ning can grasp now, but even so, there are too few, too few people who can have this kind of understanding.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and opened it again, just a moment, but in this moment, he thought too much.


    "Three thousand avenues, the same path, the same one, only one can be soared."


    Brilliant!


    This is the sentence that Song Ning has heard the most at the top of Taihe Mountain. Since Song Ning began to practice till now, he has never really had a master, and no one has preached and pleaded for him. Until today, Song Ning finally understood.


    These sixteen simple words tell the way of cultivation.


    "Hehe ..." Song Ning took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, shook her head helplessly, and laughed mockingly.


    Suddenly, the black wind recovered from the state of perception just now. Although it was only a moment ago, he did see it.


    If others may not have too much thought about Song Ning''s state just now, but the black wind is different. The black wind has existed for thousands of years. In that ancient fairyland, there are countless powerful enlightenments, and when they enlighten It feels exactly the same as Song Ning just now!


    The time of enlightenment is not short or long. Some people will be able to enlighten them day and night, but some people will spend thousands of years.


    "Master ... You just ..." Heifeng''s meaning is still not exhausted, but Song Ning''s feelings are over. This kind of feeling can''t be met. Even if he wants Song Ning to continue, Song Ning may not be able to find the feeling again.


    Song Ning shook his head with a wry smile, he looked at the black wind, somehow, he seemed to be relieved, and then turned his eyes to the distant Taihe Mountain.


    "Black Wind, in fact, I think now, my life is indeed extraordinary." Song Ning said suddenly.


    Heifeng rarely chats so quietly with Song Ning. I do n��t know when to start. Heifeng always feels that Song Ning ��s state is tight, and the whole person may collapse at any time, but from the beginning, Song Ning seems to have changed. It''s a lot easier.


    "Is the master enlightened just now?" There was a look of worship in Heifeng''s eyes.


    Song Ning slowly shook her head: "I feel it, but I don''t realize it, I just figured out some things."


    "Always feel that the master''s state has changed, I do not know what happened?" Black Wind asked.


    Song Ning sighed: "His father ... has taught me the scriptures for 13 years. During the 13 years, I kept saying that I can''t practice, and I said that my physique is not suitable for cultivation, but it also created a martial atmosphere. My unreal childhood. "


    "Speaking?" Heifeng''s expression moved. Before that, he thought that Song Ning was once full of mysteries. Maybe they were all arranged by others, but now I hear Song Ning say it, but I still feel a little shocked. What path he has to take in his life has already been arranged. For more than ten years, it may not be a big deal for a monk, but for Song Ning, it is a complete childhood.


    Song Ning gently repeated the words of his father-in-law: "Three thousand avenues, which lead to the same goal, can only be achieved by choosing one before they can soar. Can you understand this sentence?"


    In the past 13 years, countless times of explanation, this truth has been imprinted in Song Ning''s mind. Perhaps it is precisely because of this sentence that Song Ning''s ability to realize will become stronger and stronger.


    Heifeng was slightly confused when he heard the words, but then he seemed to feel something, looked at Song Ning, and asked, "This ... what is meant by Taoism?"


    "Together, you can ascend to the fairyland, the world''s Taoism is endless, and the end result is the same. This is the same way, but why do you get the same way?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Ning didn''t explain it, and it didn''t break out. The black wind could be understood. If you break it in one word, then the black wind will never figure out.


    Everything has a beginning and an end, and Tao can produce 10 million, so 10 million can finally be unified, and after one is the Tao.


    After understanding this truth, the black wind suddenly thought, thinking that the white-haired old man he had seen somewhere in the ancient fairyland sits on the nine-color golden lotus and preached in his body. Next, countless monks prostrate, seemingly fascinated by the Taoism he said.


    And what he said at the time ...


    "You said that my whole person has changed. Indeed, I have changed. At that time, I always felt that the uncle and the brothers and sisters died tragically. Not long ago, I knew that I might be a chess piece that was played by people. But now it seems that although I For chess, but no one is at the mercy of me. My life came out of my own. I think this kind of life is afraid that no one who can be a master can be arranged in advance. "


    Song Ning looked forward to the vast territory in front of him: "If I can arrange my unreal childhood for thirteen years, I will be able to instill a Taoist thought for me for thirteen years, and I can leave a gossip mirror for me, then it must be a purpose, righteous father ''S gossip mirror, Daotian wants to turn on this gossip mirror, so what''s the secret in this gossip mirror? "


    "The gossip mirror opens, then the nine-day battlefield will open, doesn''t the master know?" Heifeng doubted.


    "It''s not just the Battlefield of the Nine Heavens. Don''t you want to know the secret? It''s better to open it than waiting for the gossip mirror to open itself. Within the frost boundary, she is still waiting for me." The smile, the gossip mirror, may really have the power of reincarnation time and space.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 649： unsolved puzzle

    Heifeng naturally knows what Song Ning thinks, the gossip mirror is indeed mysterious. Although it is rumored that the gossip mirror can open the nine-day battlefield and may have the power of reincarnation time and space, but the black wind does not know the true power of this gossip mirror, because the gossip mirror It has been handed down since then, and it has not yet been really opened.


    Everything is just rumors.


    Seeing that Heifeng was hesitating, Song Ning said, "You should have a better understanding of the Eight Diagrams Mirror. Tell me today. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. The battle is over. Youlan Continent is now It ��s calm, let me have a deeper understanding of the gossip mirror. "


    Heifeng said: "I may not be able to help you with other things, but if I say this gossip mirror, I believe no one should know more than I do."


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you tell me before?" Song Ning said.


    Black wind scratched his head: "You didn''t ask me at that time, I took the initiative to say, what is this."


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Then talk about it today."


    Heifeng nodded: "The ancient fairyland was a huge battlefield at that time, and internal disputes continued, that is, when the battlefield of the ancient fairyland reached its craziest moment, suddenly some mysterious people came from the extraterrestrial realm. At that time, the ancient fairyland was already The strength is greatly damaged, but people in the extraterrestrial realm will break through the enchantment. When the ancient fairyland is about to collapse, the sky will be divided into nine parts, and the entire ancient fairyland will be directly divided into nine segments. "


    "Continue." Song Ning remembered all the words of Heifeng in his mind.


    "At that time, it was dim and dark, and the entire star was suddenly divided into nine segments, which became the current nine days. Among these nine days, the Orchid Continent is the bottom layer." Heifeng continued.


    Song Ning thought for a moment, then asked: "Yulan mainland is the bottom layer?"


    "That is to say, if the enemy in the extraterrestrial domain attacks again, then the first attack must be the uppermost layer, and the Orchid Continent will be retained to the end." Black Wind explained.


    This problem has also been puzzled in the mind of the black wind for thousands of years. Since the Orchid Continent has been pressed at the bottom, it shows that there must be some peculiarities in this.


    Heifeng said that at this time, Song Ning was clear: "Nine days cannot easily intervene with each other. Although the Orchid Continent seems to be pressed at the bottom, it is actually protected by the eighth heaven above, even What really happened, then there is a seal outside of the Orchid Continent. "


    At this time, there is already a prototype of ''Nine Heavens'' in Song Ning''s mind. There are enchantments outside the entire star. In this enchantment, the first eight heavens are used as protection, which is equivalent to eight enchantments, eight enchantments Afterwards, the Orchid Continent also has protection, so it is another enchantment.


    Even the enchantment outside of the Orchid Continent is not a problem, there are enchantments outside of Feathering ...


    Song Ning thought deeply, if it was before, perhaps after hearing this kind of thing, Song Ning would only feel that he thought too much, but now he finds that no matter how much he thinks, he still has very few unsolved mysteries. It is impossible for Ping Bai to have so many inexplicable things for no reason, nor can Ping Bai put this gossip mirror on his body for no reason.


    In the thirteen years of false childhood, Song Ning got the gossip mirror, so the secret in the gossip mirror must not only open the nine-day battlefield.


    Moreover, the protection of so many layers of enchantment is enough to illustrate the importance of the Falling Nation. The Falling Nation is so tightly guarded, which certainly has great secrets, and if this secret is not turned on, it will never be Will surface.


    "Master, the Orchid Continent is protected, but why should you protect this Orchid Continent, and what secrets are there in this Orchid Continent, but I can''t figure it out for thousands of years." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning''s expression suddenly moved, as if he had thought of something, he rose into the sky and flew to the sky to the extreme.


    Song Ning''s height continued to increase, and the black wind continued to follow him. Until Song Ning flew to the extreme of the sky, he took a bird''s eye view and entered the goal, which is a small half of the Orchid Continent.


    He did not observe it too carefully when he came out of the country of falling feathers. Naturally, it is impossible to find the strange one among them. Now, if you look at the extremes of the sky in the Yulan Continent, you will realize it.


    At this time, the Youlan Continent that came into the eyes of Song Ning was a huge Yinyang Yang gossip. Although he only saw only a small part of the Youlan Continent, if now he can clearly distinguish the outline of the Yinyang Yang Pisces.


    "Yin and Yang ... Gossip ..." Song Ning frowned more and more tightly: "Is this Yulan Continent itself also a formation, an enchantment? Is it here ..."


    Song Ning said to himself, but when it came to this place, he suddenly dared not continue to speak, because he always felt that this matter was too horrible.


    If the entire Orchid Continent is a formation enchantment, then something must be sealed or protected here, no matter which of the two possibilities occurs, Oran Continent will be devastated. Blow.


    Precisely speaking, the war on the Orchid Continent will eventually erupt. Everything is just a matter of time, and the nine-day battlefield may be to buy time for the Orchid Continent.


    "No ..." When Song Ning thought of this place, he suddenly felt a little unreasonable.


    The Feathering State has always been sealed. In the Feathering State, the monk ��s cultivation progress is very slow. It seems that the cultivation is suppressed. If the seal cannot be completely lifted, then the monk ��s realm cannot be raised higher, or the cultivation is extremely slow. Well, even if the time is long, it will be in vain, but from this perspective, it is not a matter of time.


    Song Ning hammered his head helplessly: "I really don''t understand."


    Heifeng coughed a few laughs and said, "Master, I haven''t figured this out for thousands of years."


    "It''s okay, everything goes according to nature, the always coming should come, let us see what it is like." Song Ning sighed: "Let''s go, go to Baijia, explain the situation, and discuss when Turn on the gossip mirror. "


    "Yes." Black Wind responded.


    Soon after, Song Ning returned to the Bai''s house. He first saw Song Ning''s Luo Yi. Since the last incident, Luo Yi has not left. Song Ning left in a hurry, and Luo Yi was waiting at the Bai''s side. Song Ning.


    Seeing Song Ning coming back, Luo Yi put away the sword in his hand, his face slightly embarrassed: "Ning Brother."


    Song Ning''s face was slightly gloomy. After landing, he quickly walked toward Luo Yi. While standing in front of Luo Yi, he suddenly raised his hand and waved at Luo Yi. This scene, but the black wind was scared A jump ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 650： Brother and sister

    At that time, Luo Yi came to Song Ning, and he came to help specially, because of this matter, Luo Yi was directly expelled from the Tiangong, now Song Ning even saw Luo Yi directly action?


    Luo Yi was also surprised, but he hadn''t had time to dodge, and Song Ning''s palm had fallen on him.


    Snapped.


    Song Ning smashed Luo Yi''s shoulder heavily. Although his strength was not small, he did not use a little spiritual power, not even force. Although he could feel the pain, it was not an attack.


    "Recognize me." Song Ning''s eyes were cold, but at this moment there was a sense of joy in his tone.


    Luo Yi smiled bitterly: "Before ... I have a reason."


    Luo Yi did not know how to explain with Song Ning, and Song Ning did not want to know the reason of Luo Yi at that time. Now Luo Yi stands in front of him intact, and now Luo Yiken recognizes him, then since the ending is good, the process is not It matters again.


    "Master, he ..." Song Ning said.


    Luo Yi quickly explained: "In Litian Temple, it''s just ... permanent retreat."


    Closed all year round?


    After hearing these four words, Song Ning asked immediately: "Is Master also a real fairyland?"


    Luo Yi nodded: "It is indeed a real fairy realm. It began to retreat thousands of years ago. Now ... Shouyuan is almost exhausted. There are two ancestors of the real fairy realm in the retreat, but they are said to be both Shou Yuan is not much. "


    Song Ning finally understood that even Litian Temple was no exception. Then it also showed that what had swept through the entire Orchid Continent was even affected by Litian Temple on the edge of the Continent.


    "However, the palace master is a real fairy realm. It is said that she broke through to the real fairy later, so the palace master may be one of the only remaining real fairy monks in the entire Orchid Continent that does not need to practice retreat." Luo Yidao.


    Song Ning''s expression moved: "There is more than one true fairy who can move freely in the Orchid Continent?"


    Luo Yi explained: "When I left, Dad said something to me. It seems that there are now three true immortals on the Orchid Continent. All three of them broke through afterwards. One of them was Green Ling. of."


    Green Ling ...


    Song Ning had a vague impression that the owner of that gaze was Luling.


    "What about the other one? Do you know who it is?" Song Ning asked.


    Luo Yi shook his head: "I don''t know, not even my father."


    The two of them were talking about this matter, and suddenly there was a hearty laugh next to them. It seemed that Bai Ting and others were coming.


    "Brother Song, before leaving in a hurry, I thought you were not ready to come back."


    Song Ning glanced at Bai Ting and the white core beside him, and the smile on his face became stronger: "I have no place to go, and Xiao Yi is still here."


    Bai Ting heard the sound and threw a fist at Luo Yi: "Brother Luo."


    Luo Yi hurriedly bowed his fist: "Big Brother Bai."


    Bai Ting stunned for a moment. Through Luo Yi''s name, he finally realized that the relationship between Luo Yi and Song Ning was not as simple as he had thought. If it was just a good relationship, then Luo Yi''s title would not be ''Big Brother Bai'' '', But'' Brother Bai ''.


    "Brother Song, I don''t know what happened to you in recent years. I think this brother Luo Yi seems to have an unusual relationship with you." Bai Ting asked.


    The white core next to him smiled, revealing two little tiger teeth, and interjected, "Xin''er wants another brother?"


    "Haha." Song Ning laughed: "I was taken away by this man next to Jin Dan and reduced to a mortal for ten years. During this decade, I lived with Luo Yi''s avatar. At that time, I thought it was his avatar. "


    Bai Ting realized this and clenched his fist at Luo Yi again.


    "Okay, neither of you are welcome. I came back today. There are some things I want to discuss with you. Of course, the most important thing is to tell you about the old. I have n��t seen you for so many years. I want to tell you a lot. "" Song Ning saw that the two were about to start politely again, and immediately said.


    What Song Ning said was an understatement. In Song Ning''s view, what he once did not really care. Heifeng''s seizing his golden pill is also an accident. If this kind of thing does not happen, then the next thing The road is also going to go, but it is not necessarily through any means. Moreover, in that decade, Song Ning learned a lot of things and also achieved the fellow initiates of Xianwu. Naturally, he would not think about what the black wind was like.


    But Song Ning didn''t care, and Heifeng couldn''t care less. Especially when Song Ning said, Heifeng felt that there was no place to put his face. Fortunately, neither Bai Ting nor Luo Yi took this matter to heart. It made him a little better.


    During Song Ning''s speech, his eyes fell on Bai Xin, and he carefully examined it, and then asked, "Xin''er, how is the injury on your body?"


    "It''s all fine, Xiner wasn''t hurt originally, it was because Brother Song came in time." Xiner smiled extremely sweetly as he spoke.


    Song Ning nodded: "Since the injury is better, today I will call the shots and allow you to drink."


    A surprise appeared on Bai Xin''s face. After drinking Baihua in the palace that day, she always remembered the taste.


    Bai Ting looked embarrassed: "Brother Song, this ..."


    "It''s okay, Xin''er is no longer a child, so why not drink?"


    Bai Ting smiled: "Yes, your brother Song said that today, you are free, but Brother Song, you ..."


    "Can we have Brother Song, Brother Bai, and Brother Luo so called? It''s better to call the name directly, neither of them are outsiders." Song Ning said.


    "It''s okay, then just call the name, but you are so spoiled for Xin''er." Bai Ting slightly blamed.


    "The same brother, one is used to her, and the other is in charge of her. After a long time, she will change her mind." Song Ning hadn''t waited to speak yet, Luo Yi was joking.


    Hearing this, Bai Xin was extremely happy, and even laughed: "Hee hee, Xin Er''s favorite is Brother Song. My brother is a bad person, and I was murdered before!"


    Bai Xin said, making a face at Bai Ting and spitting out his tongue, as if he was extremely disgusted with his brother.


    But despite this, everyone knows that in Baixin''s heart, Bai Ting''s position is irreplaceable. Although Song Ning is equally important, there is still a gap between him and Bai Ting.


    Seeing that her sister had started to laugh, Bai Ting knew that she had not taken her previous things to heart. Fortunately, she was in a comatose state during the fight at that time, otherwise it would be bad for her to see them.


    During their talk, the people of the Bai family have begun to prepare. Although the Bai family is not as large as before, it is still a building. After all, the Bai family has a lot of heritage, and there are not many people left, but the momentum of this family is still need.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 651： Into the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion

    Nowadays, the Baijia family is still thousands of miles away, and the buildings are tens of thousands. They were built or bought by the Baijia people in the past few days, but they really live in the core area of ??a few miles.


    This radius was deliberately planned like a huge garden. At this time, Song Ning and others were in the garden. While talking, the Bai family began to prepare, long tables and wide chairs, and wine and food.


    "Bai Ting, this ..." Song Ning looked at these busy people and couldn''t help saying.


    "This is all prepared deliberately. If you come back, in addition to narrating the old with you, the things of the Bai family, the elders of the family still have some words to tell you." Bai Ting''s expression at this time was slightly tinged. Sorry.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "No need for this."


    Song Ning said this, the Bai family who were preparing around suddenly acted and looked at Song Ning.


    Today, the Bai family is still among the dozen or so monks in the fairyland. The highest practice is the peak of the virtual fairy. Before that, because of Bai Ren, Song Ning can be said to have lost a lot. After Bai Huaren exhibited the Blood Spirit Array, Bai The family''s fairyland monks even stood on Bai Huaren''s side to prepare for Song Ning. They wanted to apologize to Song Ning for these things.


    But now Song Ning has directly rejected the banquet held by the Bai family, and the meaning of this can''t be more obvious.


    Hearing Song Ning''s words, Bai Ting was also nervous.


    "Song Ning has already prepared it, so don''t leave it." Bai Ting said, hesitating a little, his face looked a little helpless, more like a general decision, he solemnly said: "Just be ... Just give me a face. "


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "Bai Ting, wouldn''t you think too much?"


    "Uh ..." Bai Ting didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    At this time, all the wonderland monks of the Bai family stopped everything in their hands, standing behind Bai Ting, faintly, some distance away from Bai Ting, they looked at Song Ning''s eyes and Bai Ting Bai Xin looked at Song Ning Her eyes are completely different, and even Baishan is guilty when facing Song Ning.


    Seeing Bai Ting''s embarrassing appearance, Song Ningjun couldn''t help but say: "Bai Ting, if you even misunderstood me, then I really failed."


    When Song Ning said this, she couldn''t help but sigh: "I can only sit in this pavilion with eight people. Me, Heifeng, Xiaoyi, you, Xiner, these are five people. There are three places left. You Choose it. "


    Bai Xin heard the words, frowning: "Brother Song, what about Xiaoke?"


    The Bai family''s heart tightened, and they said, "Why don''t you open the white core pot?"


    The Bai family secretly looked at Song Ning with fear and trembling. For these fairyland monks, it was really funny to be able to do such a thing to a spiritual monk.


    Song Ning patted Bai Xin''s head: "I will tell you later."


    During the speech, Song Ning turned over and took out an object from the storage ring. With his spiritual power, the object quickly became larger, and in the blink of an eye, it became an octagonal pavilion.


    Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion!


    The Bai family''s fairyland monks naturally know that the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is still very famous. If it is not famous, it is impossible to be treated as a treasure by Sanyuan Dao Xian.


    "Go, let''s come first, by the way, Bai Ru, I think you must want to give her a quota, you can choose the remaining two." Song Ning said, and took the lead in walking into the Eight Immortals Pavilion .


    Heifeng had long known the beauty of the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. Naturally, he kept up closely. Luo Yi was a little curious. He looked at the pavilion a little, and he always felt that there was some mystery in it, and the pavilion Fairy, full of shock to Luo Yi.


    Bai Xin pulled Bai Ting''s sleeves and saw that Bai Ting did not respond, so he jumped up and down with Song Ning.


    Behind Bai Ting, Bai Ru walked beside him and said softly: "There are so many elders in the family, I won''t go in and blend."


    Bai Ru''s words just fell, and Bai Shan immediately transmitted a message to Bai Ru and Bai Ting: "Since Song Ning named Bai Ru to go in, she must go in. We have prepared things, but Song Ning suddenly doesn''t need it, but instead I took the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion out of my own. I was afraid that it would not be easy to pass the thing that was albino before. "


    Bai Shan''s words are not unreasonable, and when he heard this, Bai Ru said no more.


    Bai Ting turned to look at Bai Shan: "Grandpa, you come in too."


    Baishan nodded. When Baishan walked out, an old man beside him also followed. This was what Baishan had just ordered.


    The rest of the Bai family left, Bai Ting and several others entered the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    In the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, a table and eight stone stools, all eight people entered the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, and wine and food appeared on the table. Of course, there were those very precious fairy fruits.


    Everyone learned how Song Ning looked, and sat down in the order in which the stone benches appeared in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, which was also considered a seat. Eight people sat down, and eight cups appeared on the table. These eight cups were exactly the same as the last time. The texture All are different, and the pros and cons can be distinguished at a glance.


    "Eh? Brother Ning, this cup has some meaning. Why are the cups of the eight people different?" Luo Yi curiously picked up the cup in his hand.


    At this time, the black wind glanced at the cup in Luo Yi''s hand, and there was a slight surprise in the look. Although the texture of these cups can be seen by most of the people present, the specifics are not known. The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was in ancient times. Wonderland is very popular, and Black Wind naturally remembers the grade of the cups in it.


    Luo Yi''s cup is a kind of Xianshan ore. Among them, the rareness of his stone can be ranked in the top ten. Now on this table, in addition to Luo Yi, the cup materials of Bai Ting and White Core are also very good. Precious, Bai Ting''s cup is also Xianshan ore, which is similar to Luo Yi''s, but Baixin''s is even more powerful. I''m afraid the dark wind never thought about it.


    After Song Ning''s last explanation by Black Wind, this time he also noticed the wine glass. Indistinctly, he always felt that the white core''s glass might be the best besides him.


    "Xiao Yi, this Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is a strange thing. It is normal for this cup to be different." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng originally wanted to explain it, but now Song Ning doesn''t want to say it, he also understands Song Ning''s meaning, so he swallows back the words that come to his mouth.


    "It''s just curious, but the texture of these cups is different, and the order of the seats in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is also different. Is it based on identity?" Luo Yi said casually.


    There are really few people who can say this after entering the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion for the first time, but this is not a rare thing, but now Luo Yi said it, Song Ning. If it is blocked again, I''m afraid it won''t stop.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 652： Blackjack rank

    Before that, the three yuan Taoxian basically invited some Daoxian who were almost as talented as themselves to enter the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion for enjoyment. They originally ran for enjoyment, and their identities were similar, so the texture of the cups was similar. Then there are a few differences, and they don''t care.


    But now the situation is different. Song Ning, a pedestrian, has all kinds of cultivation practices, and his talents are also different. Some talents are excellent, and some talents are slightly worse. Therefore, in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, the cup ��s The difference in texture is even greater.


    "Well, Black Wind, please explain it to everyone." Song Ning said: "Black Wind still knows more about this."


    Several people looked at the black wind, and the black wind felt that they were being concerned and proud of their achievements: "Hey, then I will talk to everyone. The problem with this cup, I will start from the history of the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. These eight ... "


    "Heifeng, let''s talk about the key points directly." Song Ning interrupted.


    Hei Feng touched his nose and had to put away all the talks he had prepared: "Okay, the texture of this cup has something to do with the identity of the monk, but it is not related to the current identity, but a synthesis. I ca n��t tell you exactly what the identity is, but the better the texture of the cup, the higher the status of the identity. It ��s enough for everyone to understand this way. ��


    With that said, the rest of them looked down at the cups and compared them with each other.


    Black Wind glanced at Song Ning. Song Ning naturally understood that Black Wind was asking him. He did n��t want Black Wind to say too much, but when he thought of it, he raised the height differently because of the wine glass problem. Embarrassed at the time, it might as well let the black wind make it clear now.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning gave Heifeng a glance, which was considered a permission.


    After obtaining permission from Song Ning, the black wind immediately said: "There are no rules that do not make a circle, everyone must know the rules when drinking. The texture of the cup also determines the height of the glass that can be lifted. When clinking, the better the texture, then the cup The more you can put it on, so that your status will be clear at a glance. "


    Speaking of which, these people feel even more magical. This kind of thing is forced in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. In this way, there is no fear that someone will offend others because of the rules on the wine table.


    "Like Luo Yi''s cup, it is Xianshan ore. This kind of ore is very rare. It can be seen that the cup is also very good. If it is classified according to grade, his cup can be classified as the third-class first class." Heifeng Road .


    Luo Yi''s cup is like silver, but there is a little golden light in the silver, which makes people glance at a glance, but he can''t tell what the material is.


    Luo Yi picked up the cup and looked at it, very curious.


    After speaking of Luo Yi, Heifeng pointed to Bai Ting''s cup: "Bai Ting''s cup is also Xianshan ore, and the degree of cherishing is similar to that of Luo Yi, which is considered to be the third-class first class."


    Bai Ting is now playing with the cup in his hand. His cup is mainly silver, which emits some purple light.


    "Heifeng Daoyou, my cup ..." Bai Ru asked.


    Heifeng glanced at Bai Ru''s cup, and said tactfully: "It looks like a dead wood, it''s not bad, but it''s a fifth grade medium."


    Suddenly, the level that fell suddenly made Bai Ru a little embarrassed, but Heifeng immediately explained: "Daoyou don''t have to be upset. In this life, they are divided into eight levels. The fifth level is considered medium, which is also good."


    Hearing this, Bai Ru''s expression calmed down a little.


    Song Ning heard Heifeng''s explanation and smiled slightly at the corner of her mouth. Heifeng solved the problem quite well. Bai Ru and Bai Ting were together. What happened to the two before seemed to be that Bai Ting owed Bai Ru , But actually Bai Ru took advantage.


    Now Bai Ru may feel ashamed of herself and feel that it is not worthy of Bai Ting. If Bai Ru feels that his cup is not good and his status is quite different from Bai Ting, the feeling in his heart may be even worse.


    Fortunately, the black wind explained it now, and Bai Ru''s face was not too ugly.


    It ��s just that both Song Ning did n��t know. Heifeng lied on this matter. In fact, this cup only has five levels in total. Bai Ru is already at the bottom, but he ca n��t directly say this kind of thing, after all. All of you here are Song Ning''s friends. If you say it directly, you will be embarrassed.


    "Brother Black Wind, what about my cup?" Bai Xin held up the cup and showed a curious expression.


    Heifeng glanced at the white-core cup, and the eyes of the rest of the people fell on the white-core cup. The white-core cup had a good texture and everyone looked at it, but they didn''t know if it was counted. What level is it.


    The black wind faithfully said: "Made by Xuan Guyu, the second grade is first class."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Xin laughed happily: "Haha, my cup is better than my brothers''."


    When she talked, she looked at Grandpa Baishan and another elder, and the texture of the two men''s cups was a bit ordinary.


    Bai Xin was happy, but at this time the faces of the two elders were a little ugly. At this time, in the old hearts of Bai Shan and the other Bai parent, the two were talking and talking. They had never heard of the Eight Immortals Pavilion before. There is also a difference in the cup. Now comes in, the cup is different, Luo Yi asked, and then Song Ning asked Heifeng to explain, the explanation is the status and respect.


    Is this really such a coincidence?


    At this time, in the hearts of the two people, they felt that this matter might have been intentionally arranged by Song Ning, or maybe Song Ning wanted to punish them for what Bai Huaren did before. After all, the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is now Song Ning ��s thing. No one knows how Song Ning wants to use it.


    "Grandpa''s?" Bai Xin said.


    Heifeng didn''t care: "The two white parents are all in the fourth grade."


    Bai Xin''s face changed slightly. After all, Grandpa is an elder. Nowadays, Grandpa''s status is not as good as her, and she will naturally not continue to be so happy.


    Bai Shan felt that everything was arranged by Song Ning, then he naturally noticed Song Ning''s wine glass. Now that the rest of the people have introduced it, he said: "I think Song Daoyou''s cup is of extraordinary texture and finely sculpted, I think it must be It ��s the first-class class. "


    In fact, everyone in Baishan knows it, but they haven''t said it all the time. The best is naturally to be introduced last.


    It was just that this time the Black Wind didn''t speak immediately, but after a little hesitation, after hearing Song Ning''s transmission, he said: "It''s the first level, but it''s not superior."


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 653： Each mind

    "Ah? Brother Song is not the best?" Bai Xin stared at Song Ning''s cup curiously. In fact, she liked it very much from the beginning. Song Ning''s cup looked crystal clear and very beautiful, plus Bai Xin Song Ning had always regarded Song Ning as an extremely strong person, so when she heard that Song Ning was not superior, she questioned a few times.


    Bai Xin just asked, and Bai Shan''s face immediately changed. What they meant was not whether Song Ning was superior or not, as long as Song Ning was the tallest among all people, so that he could follow the trend of the next thing. .


    Now that Bai Xin said this, Song Ning laughed: "Why care so much about the level? Actually, I let the black wind explain it, because when everyone drinks, the height of the cup can be different. It ��s too late to explain, it ��s better to say it first. "


    Song Ning looked at Bai Xin while talking, his eyes full of spoils.


    Baishan was relieved a little, although Song Ning said he didn''t care about the grade of this cup, but actually Baishan didn''t think so.


    If it were said that Song Ning and Bai Ting were brothers, and so infatuated with Bai Xin, perhaps he would not have any other ideas in mind, but now it is different. The thing about Bai Huaren is certainly something that Song Ning can''t release. Now Song Ning''s actions seem to have a purpose for Baishan.


    And Song Ning''s purpose is very simple, that is, pressing them against the Bai family.


    "Brother Ning, I didn''t expect this cup to say that this Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is really interesting." Luo Yi didn''t have much thought, picked up the cup and wanted to drink.


    Everyone was seated, and the black wind also explained about the cup, and there should be wine at this time, so Song Ning also picked up the cup.


    In order to avoid embarrassment for others, Song Ning deliberately raised the cup higher so that others would not be too low.


    Although Song Ning had explained the matter of this cup before, Bai Shan still feels that Song Ning deliberately raised it and raised the cup so high that he clearly did not want others to be higher than him.


    After eight people clink glasses, drink the wine in the glass, Bai Shan''s mind becomes stronger and stronger.


    "Bai Ting, in fact, today I refused the hospitality of the Bai family, but let everyone come to the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, I hope you can taste the food inside the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, there are many fairy fruits, very It is wonderful, and some fairy fruits are helpful to the monk''s body. "Song Ning continued to explain.


    Although Song Ning''s repeated explanations are tiresome, Baishan feels that Song Ning is using the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion as a comparison with their Bai family.


    "These fruits are really fairy fruits? It really looks like a fairy." Bai Ting picked up a fairy-like fairy fruit and carefully observed.


    The two women were also attracted to this fairy fruit, and Bai Xin took it one by one and ate it.


    Bai Ru next to Bai Xin looked closely, but didn''t reach out. When Song Ning''s eyes swept over her, she avoided Song Ning''s eyes, and this movement was also taken into account by Song Ning.


    "Let''s eat, and there are dishes. Let''s talk while eating." Song Ning admitted.


    Song Ning made a speech, and Luo Yi also began to taste it. The black wind did not hesitate at all. The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, which can be opened once a month, if not eating now, waiting to be moldy? As for the Bai family, all except Baixin and Baiting were sitting.


    Bai Ting gave Bai Ru the fruit in his hand: "Eat, why are you so cautious?"


    Bai Ru looked unnatural, took the fruit and put it in his mouth.


    Song Ning sighed. Before that, he saw that the Bai family were cautious. At this time, with Song Ning''s mind, he naturally understood what they were thinking, but what Song Ning couldn''t figure out was, why should they, if they want Why don''t you wait until now?


    Song Ning raised the cup, turned to look at Bai Ting beside him, Bai Ting saw it, and picked up the cup.


    "Bai Ting, I haven''t seen it in more than ten years. I was a bit different from the fairy market, thanks to you." Song Ning chatted.


    Bai Ting thought of something more than ten years ago, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "Ten years are like a day, the time passes by, but the pictures of being with you in those days are vivid."


    "The Bai family was able to truce with the Leng family for ten years. I think it was not you Bai Ting who had the final say. I should thank the Bai family." Song Ning raised his glass at the Bai family.


    At this time, Song Ning got up and wanted to toast, but when Song Ning picked up the cup, Bai Shan got up immediately, picked up the cup, and bowed slightly, which seemed extremely respectful to Song Ning.


    "I respect Bai family members of this glass of wine, you don''t have to pay much courtesy." Song Ning said, motioning Bai Shan to sit down.


    Bai Shan was a little puzzled. I didn''t know what Song Ning meant, but he had to sit down again.


    After drinking, Song Ning put the wine glass on the table and continued: "As you all know, I am going to turn on the gossip mirror. After the gossip mirror is turned on, there may be some changes in the Nineth Heaven, including the Orchid Continent. "


    "Song Ning, have you thought about it?" There was a trace of dignity between Bai Ting''s thick eyebrows: "This is related to the entire Orchid Continent."


    Bai Shan did not speak to another Bai parent, but in their hearts, he opposed Song Ning''s approach.


    Song Ningdao: "The outside world may be telling me that I want to open the gossip mirror, but I didn''t give a detailed reason."


    The crowd nodded one after another.


    Song Ning smiled: "The opening of the Bagua Mirror is unstoppable. Even if I don''t open it, the Bagua Mirror will eventually open automatically."


    Baishan looked at the elders next to him, hesitated a little, and then said: "I haven''t heard that the gossip mirror will automatically turn on before. What''s the matter?"


    Song Ning looked at Baishan with a smile, and Baishan had opinions on opening the Bagua Mirror, which is now obvious.


    "This is the fault of me." Song Ning said bluntly: "At first, I gathered all the elemental spirit beasts of the eight directions. The first organ of the Eight Diagrams mirror was opened, and then the collection of the eight spirit spirits was completed because of the blood spirit array of Albino The second level of the Bagua Mirror is also considered complete, so it is a matter of time before the Bagua Mirror is turned on or not. "


    When they heard Song Ning ��s first sentence, Bai Shan and the two did n��t understand why Song Ning said so suddenly, but when they heard the latter, they both understood it. The half of the sentence is clearly ironic!


    If Song Ning knew what Baishan was thinking, he was afraid that there would be only a wry smile. He was just trying to avoid the Bai family having this kind of thought, and then he took the mistake on himself.


    Bai Shan and the two did not speak, but Bai Ting said: "If this thing is really wrong, then it is also Bai''s fault. Brother Song should not take responsibility for himself. The Bai family should be responsible for the matter of the gossip mirror. . "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 654： Dont understand

    Bai Ting couldn''t say this, and Bai Ting naturally wanted to say. When Bai Ting said this, his thoughts also changed a little. He already saw that the elders in his family thought about Song Ning, but it was only in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. Somehow, he found himself unable to transmit.


    Song Ning patted Bai Ting''s shoulder lightly: "No one blames Bai Jia, the Eight Diagrams mirror is brought by me, and everything is due to me. Moreover, it is me who is going to actively open the Eight Diagrams mirror, not the Bai family. , Everything circulated in the outside world also said that I would open the gossip mirror. "


    With that, Song Ninglue hesitated and added a sentence: "At least this is the case."


    "The Bai family compensates for Song Daoyou not, I hope that Song Daoyou will not continue to have a different view of the Bai family because of this matter." Bai Shan said, holding the glass to toast.


    Bai Shan bowed, lowered his posture, and showed respect in his speech. At this time, he lowered his head halfway and raised his hands with his hands, waiting for Song Ning.


    Bai Ting couldn''t help but tighten his heart, but he didn''t know what to say. At this time, everyone felt a little weird when he saw this scene. Bai Ting and Song Ning are brothers. Bai Shan is Bai Ting''s grandfather. ?


    Looking at this scene, Song Ning twitched slightly, but instead of picking up the cup, he sat quietly on the table as if he didn''t see Baishan.


    "Song Ning, Grandpa is toasting." Bai Ting was very puzzled by Song Ning''s move at the moment, reminding him.


    Bai Shan was extremely embarrassed at this time. He stood up and bowed down holding a wine glass, but the other party ignored it.


    Song Ning held the wine glass in his hand, but then put it down again. He turned to look at Bai Ting and sighed, "Bai Ting, do you think I can take this glass of wine?"


    Bai Ting frowned, didn''t quite understand Song Ning''s meaning.


    At this time, Baishan only felt that Song Ning was unwilling to accept it, and continued: "This matter, indeed the Bai family has absolute responsibility, but hope that Song Daoyou can read the friendship between Ting''er and Xin''er with you, let this thing pass . "


    Song Ning was helpless, shook his head with a wry smile, got up and walked to Baishan, gently lifted Baishan.


    Bai Shan straightened his waist and didn''t know what Song Ning meant, but no matter how, at this time, his expression was like a junior looking at his predecessor.


    Seeing this look, Song Ning''s mood was a bit heavier.


    He smiled bitterly again and turned back to his seat.


    Song Ning was silent, and everyone was silent. He looked at Song Ning quietly. At this time, even Bai Xin, who had never thought about it, already understood the current situation. At this moment, I am afraid that no Bai family understands Song Ning. Even Bai Ting can''t figure it out now, why doesn''t Song Ning take this glass of wine?


    Click.


    Song Ning gently placed the cup on the table.


    But with this slight sound, Baishan could not help but tremble slightly, as if it was shocked by something.


    Could it be that Song Ning was looking at him, and he deliberately wanted to embarrass him?


    When everyone thought that Song Ning was going to talk about the Bai family, Song Ning smiled at the people in front of him, but with a bitter and helpless smile in his smile: "I thought, Even if Senior Baishan does n��t understand me, Bai Ting will understand, but now it seems that nobody in the Bai family seems to understand my mind. "


    When everyone was silent, Song Ning continued.


    "As soon as I came back to this Bai family, I said, I have no place to go. When I have no place to go, I can only go home. The Bai family has my brother. I use this as my home. So I chose to come back here first. "


    "Perhaps, nobody seems to understand now."


    "The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is not ordinary. I invite you in instead of accepting the banquet from the Bai family, because I am a junior, and I want to invite elders and good brothers."


    "The difference between this wine glass, I let the black wind explain to everyone first, because I am afraid that I will be embarrassed when I raise the glass."


    "When you raise the glass, all of you must be under me, a total of eight people, different grades, different heights of the glasses. If I put it too low, the bottom person will inevitably be embarrassed, so I raise it."


    "I took the initiative to toast and took the matter of this gossip mirror to myself, also because I don''t think this thing should be counted in the Bai family."


    As Song Ning said, the helplessness in his expression became more intense: "I and Bai Ting are brothers, and Xiner are brothers and sisters, then Senior Baishan is my elder, so the glass of wine just now, I just could n��t accept the low-profile toast of Senior Baishan just now! "


    "Because, I am a junior."


    "I''m afraid people outside don''t understand, I''m afraid the Bai family doesn''t understand. I came back to explain the gossip mirror and deliberately, and ..."


    Song Ning couldn''t help but sighed again: "Presumably, you still don''t understand it. This time I came to the Bai family to talk about it and drink with the Bai family just to show it to outsiders."


    "Outsiders, I certainly think that Song will be a little bit upset about the Bai family because of the previous things, and the relationship with the Bai family will be cracked, and my current practice is to be able to break all these rumors." Song Ning said when he spoke. The first two words "outsiders" were bitten heavily.


    These two words fell in the ears of Bai Ting and others, heavy and tingling.


    Song Ning took a long breath, slowly exhaled, and smiled: "I thought, you will understand, after all, I am a junior, I do this, just hope that the Bai family do not think that I did it on purpose, I hope you understand, I The relationship with the Bai family will not change because of an albino mission. "


    I thought you would understand ...


    This sentence fell, and there was a slight loss in Song Ning''s expression, as did Bai Ting and others. Bai Ting did not understand Song Ning before, but he was a bit worried. For more than ten years, he worried that a person would change. The battle scene was so fierce, with heavy casualties. He worried that Song Ning''s mind would change.


    But now, he only sighs and laughs at himself.


    After listening to this remark, Bai Shan''s face turned red and he couldn''t help laughing. After living for so many years, he never thought there would be a scene today, nor did he expect Song Ning to misunderstand all his actions, blacken him, be him It was deliberately making the Bai family ugly.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion became subtle, but it was at this time that Bai Xin kept eating fairy fruits. After listening to Song Ning, Bai Xin looked at the small mouth and used a kind of extremely puzzled Looked at Song Ning. After swallowing the fairy fruit in her mouth, she sipped her small mouth and asked, "Brother Song, don''t you say everything in vain? How could you not understand it, even me?" Understand, how could my brother not understand, and how could my grandpa not understand? How complicated is it as you think? "


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 655： Hades Riverside

    Song Ning was slightly startled. At this time, it was not only Song Ning, everyone showed this expression. The faces of the Bai family changed a little bit, which seemed even more ugly.


    On the contrary, Song Ning smiled directly: "Haha, you have known for a long time, I have been talking about myself for a long time, so that everyone laughed."


    Song Ning raised his glass while talking. He took the glass alone, bowed slightly, toasted several people, and then drank alone.


    After all, he is a junior.


    After all, he regarded the Bai family as his own.


    Song Ning did so, and the Bai family had nothing more to say, even though Bai Shan and the Bai parent nearby always felt hot on their faces, they had such a complicated mind, but they were not as good as a 16-year-old girl from Bai Xin, but fortunately Now Song Ning did not give birth to his thoughts because of their thoughts.


    "Song Ning, then when are you going to turn on the gossip mirror next?" Bai Ting also shifted his words. If he continues this topic, the Bai family will only become more and more embarrassed. Today, Bai Xin said this in a sentence. Things have recovered.


    The matter has already been said, Song Ning will naturally not continue. If it continues, it is inevitable that the atmosphere will be broken. He will follow Bai Ting''s words and say: "I want to first refining a black pill for the black wind. After refining After the Elixir, go to the Frost Enchantment and open the gossip mirror. "


    "Huanyang Dan?" The Bai family looked after hearing this: "Heifeng Daoyou need to return Yangdan?"


    Song Ning nodded and threw the topic to Heifeng. Heifeng briefly talked about his identity. With this, the Bai family looked at each other. If Hei Feng himself said it, if Song Ning was also present, they would not dare. Believe that the black wind turned out to be a person who survived thousands of years ago.


    "So I want to refine a Huanyang Pill first, after all, after the gossip mirror is turned on, I don''t know what will happen. I will refine it first to avoid any problems later." Song Ning actually said this when he said this. Counting how long Jin Dan has been used in Heifeng, Song Ning didn''t say anything about Jin Dan for many years.


    What Baishan did just now is too narrow. Now when Song Ning talks about this immortality, he immediately said: "Although it is not difficult to refine the rejuvenation of the eternal elixir, it is necessary to use an elixir when the elixir is achieved. Song Daoyou, do you know? "


    Song Ning interrupted Bai Shan''s words: "Call it Song Ning, the three words ''Song Daoyou'' sound really awkward."


    Baishan coughed slightly and nodded.


    Song Ning continued: "I know that there is a kind of water, called Yushui. What is this Yushui? I don''t know, it''s better to tell me about it."


    Baishan looked at the elders next to him, and then said aloud: "The riverside of the Nether Mansion, the secluded water is the water in the secluded river. The entire Orchid Continent may not be there. "


    Song Ning frowned, Yushui, didn''t he?


    He seemed to remember when the black wind slapped his head. It wouldn''t be difficult to obtain this if the quiet water was replaced by it, but now it is a bit troublesome.


    "Where is the riverside of the Hades, and how can it pass?" Song Ning asked directly.


    Baishan was shocked: "The riverside of the underworld can''t be accessed by ordinary people. There is only one river away from the underworld. If it falls into the river accidentally, even monks will fall into the nether on the spot."


    Song Ning listened to something evil, but when she saw Baishan''s expression, she knew that he was not alarmist.


    At this time, the atmosphere was very dignified, but it was white core. It was like listening to a ghost story, and waiting for the grandfather to continue talking.


    Bai Shan continued: "I don''t know who has been there, and whether there are monks we can go there, but there are records in the classics, and it is not impossible to go by the riverside of the Netherworld, but there are already yin and yang. At the junction, it requires extremely strong cultivation. If the cultivation is unstable, I am afraid that I have already been sucked into the underworld before I walked to the river. "


    "What is cultivation?" Song Ning asked.


    "It is recorded in the classics that only the golden fairy can condense the golden body, and with the golden body, it can resist." Baishan Road.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Heifeng: "Are you a golden fairy before?"


    The black wind slightly embarrassed, nodded his head, once the golden fairy mixed with this virtue, he has no face to admit.


    "Then your golden body can resist, you go to the riverside of the Netherworld to get some quiet water?" Song Ning said again.


    Heifeng just wanted to answer, and Baishan waved his hands again and again: "No, never!"


    "Oh? Why not?" Song Ning asked.


    "If he used to be a golden fairy with a golden body, it seems that he can go to the riverside of the Netherworld, and even has the ability to travel between the yin and yang realms. But after all, he is different from us. He almost disappeared and died only ten thousand years ago. It ��s just a golden body, and now his soul is broken. If he arrives in the Underworld, it ��s not as good as an ordinary fairyland monk. ��Bai Shan explained.


    This explanation is extremely reasonable. Song Ning just thought about Yushui just now, but did not expect this level.


    Song Ning took the wine glass and put it in his lips, took a sip and pondered, and several of you were thinking about whether there was any other way of doing this.


    In Russia, Song Ning said slowly: "I was going to visit the riverside of the Netherworld. There was a junction between Yin and Yang. Although I didn''t understand the Tao, I understood the Yin and Yang profoundly. If you are careful, is it feasible?"


    Bai Shan knows Song Ning''s strength and cultivation behavior, and knows Song Ning''s realm and perception. Although he is not sure why Song Ning must get the quiet water in the near future, he does not know whether there is anything between Song Ning and Heifeng Agreement, but now, he can not give Song Ning an accurate answer.


    Seeing Bai Shan''s expression, Song Ning knew that this matter might not work.


    "This matter, we have to think about it. Although the Black Wind Taoist needs to return Yang Dan, but he can''t take your life because of returning Yang Dan." Bai Ting said.


    Heifeng Wenyan immediately echoed: "It is true, Master, we have long considered this matter, and we are not in a hurry anyway, and it was indeed that I ignored this quiet water at that time."


    Song Ning shook his head, still looking at Baishan: "Senior, about the ancient books on the banks of the Netherworld, can you help me find it?"


    "Song Ning, this ..."


    Song Ning slowly raised his right hand and pressed it against his heart. He said, "That day, the other shore flower died to protect me. The heart turned into a seed and fell in my heart. It hoped that I could bury it on the banks of the Netherworld. I will be able to be reborn, and now the black wind''s Huanyang Dan also needs the quiet water, then I am also going to the riverside of the Netherworld to do these two things together.


    After all ... The gossip mirror is about to open. I do n��t know what will happen in the future. Before that, these things must be arranged. "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 656： Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion Dream

    Speaking of the other shore flower, everyone naturally remembers the battle between Song Ning and Bai Huaren at that time. If there is no other shore flower, Song Ning is indeed gone at this time, but ordinary people are hearing the words `` the other side of the river ''''. When it comes to words, they can''t avoid it. On the contrary, it is Song Ning. The more they talk about it, the more interested they are.


    If this matter is placed on other people, you might not care about the other side of the flower, but Song Ning is different. Several people here naturally know that Song Ning ca n��t discuss the matter of the other side.


    "Well, I''ll look for the classics later, I hope to find it. If I can''t find it, I''m afraid I can only go to the Imperial City." Baishan said.


    "Song Ning, what kind of hit our Bai family was on that day, you see it in your eyes, almost all of it was destroyed, and there are not many left. As for the classics, these things are not precious things like cultivation exercises, Others did not care too much, I do n��t know how much is left. ��Bai Ting also explained immediately.


    Song Ning nodded: "This matter is bothersome, and the matter is almost the same. Let''s eat quickly, so as not to be eaten up by the little girl Xin''er."


    Although Song Ning was joking, if Song Ning didn''t say it, everyone didn''t pay attention. Bai Xin has been eating from the beginning. Until now, he has eaten almost half of the table by himself.


    Bai Xin glanced at Song Ning and spit out the core in his mouth, making a small face: "Because it''s delicious, I like to eat it. Do you not eat it or let others eat it?"


    Everyone laughed, Song Ning pointed to Bai Xin, but said nothing, so everyone began to eat, drink, and the awkward atmosphere was swept away.


    At first, Baijia Baishan and the elders were embarrassed to eat like this. After all, there was not much left, but then they discovered the magic of the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. Except for the fairy fruit, the dishes are automatically supplemented. .


    In fact, it is not just dishes, but the wine is constantly replenished automatically. This wine is called Zuixian Brew, and even the gods can be drunk.


    In the past, Song Ning did not know the use of drinking, and Xiuwei reached his level. If he said that drinking can be drunk, he was afraid that he would be in the Imperial City only that day. He did not expect to be in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion today. He was drunk and drink too much.


    At the time of sorrow, everyone except Song Ning and Heifeng had been drunk. The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was also interesting. When the six people were drunk, the eight pillars behind them turned into beds. Six people lay asleep on the bed.


    "Master." Heifeng was flushed at this time, but still holding a wine glass in his hand.


    Song Ning nodded, even though he was slightly drunk, he was not drunk.


    Heifeng looked at Song Ning, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something, but when it came to his mouth, he swallowed it back again, as if thinking for a long time, he put the cup by his mouth and wanted to take another sip .


    �� �� ����


    The cup fell and the black wind was drunk.


    Song Ning smiled faintly, holding the cup alone.


    At this time he looked at the cup, and he could not help but recall some deep memories of the past.


    He thought of the fairy tomb. In the envy of this demon realm, the face of the fairy corpse he had seen was exactly the same as Leng Yuexiao. At that glance, he would never forget it.


    "Xiao Xiao ... If the gossip mirror can''t save you without a return, then I should go and see those fairy tombs." Song Ning turned to the cup, which was crystal clear and could reflect Song Ning''s face, From his face, he saw the vicissitudes, from his eyes, he saw the pain.


    Song Ning slowly leaned back, and finally leaned on the remaining pillar. He suddenly remembered the situation in the imperial city that day. He was above Wangfeng Tower and leaned on the pillar. If it was not Chi Ruo at that time. Lan, I am afraid he has an accident.


    Chi Ruolan ...


    Song Ning couldn''t understand Chi Ruolan''s thoughts, and even couldn''t figure out how deep Chi Ruolan''s feelings were towards him, even being able to give up his own life.


    Was she grumbling for Song Ning''s sentence at the time, "You don''t understand what is love", or was she really "love" to the point where she could give up her life?


    But no matter what, Chi Ruolan''s feelings, Chi Ruolan has become eternal to Song Ning.


    It was a real death. Chi Ruolan''s death was a responsibility and a debt to Song Ning.


    "If Xiaoxiao knew this thing in the future, would you blame me?" Song Ning smiled lightly, not knowing his thoughts at this moment, but could only see that he was apologetic and hopeful at the same time.


    Apologies for Chi Ruolan.


    And hope is because the gossip mirror is about to open.


    Although I have been thinking that the Bagua Mirror has the power of reincarnation time and space, Song Ning does not know how to save Leng Yuexiao even if the power of the Bagua Mirror''s space-time reincarnation really appears.


    Song Ning thought while drinking, and finally went to sleep ...


    I don''t know how long I slept. Song Ning turned sideways and gently fell to the ground. Then he woke up, rubbed his eyes and looked at everything around him.


    Immortal fog haunts, and a lot of flowing clouds float in the sky, colorful and extremely gorgeous. With a little doubt in his heart, he looked around and found no one around.


    "Is it in the dream again?" Song Ning''s first thought was the scene of a dream on the top of Taihe Mountain that day.


    But this time is not the same as before, because Song Ning looked around and found that he was actually in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    Among the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, apart from the immortal light, only Song Ning was left. Besides, there was no stone bench.


    The place that was supposed to be the table was also empty at this time, but as Song Ning stared at it, a few clouds of cloud drifted past, revealing an octagonal groove below.


    This groove is not deep, but at a glance I know that it should be an institution.


    Octagon����


    Song Ning took the gossip mirror out of the storage ring, he leaned down, placed the gossip mirror next to the groove and compared it, and found that the groove completely matched the shape of the gossip mirror!


    At this time, Song Ning was sober and said that it was a dream, but the real feeling in the dream was too weird.


    "Can it be the dream of power within the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion?" Song Ning thought.


    Hum ~


    At this moment, Song Ning was dizzy, as if it were time and space rewinding, the surrounding space began to be stretched, sometimes bright and dazzling, sometimes dark, it seemed that a long time had passed, but it was like a moment.


    When Song Ning opened his eyes again, he saw a little girl in front of him, tickling him with a fur.


    "Xin''er." Song Ning looked at these big eyes of water spirits and said.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 657： The demon king has an accident

    Seeing that Song Ning suddenly woke up, Bai Xin was startled. Song Ning got up, and Bai Xin was sitting on Song Ning''s body. With such a flicker, Bai Xin almost fell.


    Song Ning grabbed Bai Xin, he looked at these people around and asked, "How long has it been?"


    "I don''t know, I saw you all lying here when I woke up." Bai Xin looked at Song Ning playfully.


    It''s a good thing to be able to live happily like Bai Xin. When I got married before, I was sad, but now Bai Xin''s eyes can''t find that kind of expression, which seems to Song Ning''s heart, it should be The best result.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Xin, the little girl, and asked, "Did you dream while you were sleeping?"


    Bai Xin shook his head, his hair dangling like a rattle: "I just fell asleep and woke up afterwards. Did I dream in the middle? I have no impression at all. Brother Song, did you dream? Dream? What did you see? "


    White core immediately interested.


    Song Ning shook his head: "I didn''t have a dream, I just watched you wake up so fast, I must have not dreamed, so ask."


    Song Ning said, hung his finger on the tip of Bai Xin''s nose.


    Bai Xin snorted softly, got off Song Ning, walked to the side, just about to leave a trace on Bai Ting''s face, Bai Ting suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.


    The rest of the people woke up almost at the same time. After waking up one by one, they were refreshed and could n��t see that they seemed drunk before.


    "It''s a fairy brew, it''s really magical." Bai Tingshen refreshed and applauded.


    Bai Shan blinked several times frequently, as if he was feeling something and thinking, and then he also began to sigh: "This fairy brew is really extraordinary, wake up after being drunk, and feel the whole body It has become a lot easier, and even the previous troubles seem to be gone at this moment. "


    Song Ning may have these states, but Song Ning doesn''t feel very deep at this time. His eyes have always been on the table of the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    "Brother Ning, your Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is really a treasure." Luo Yi also said.


    While these people were full of praise, Song Ning was standing by the table. He was thinking about the things in his dream. Several people were still talking, but Song Ning said: "Sorry, I have something to want myself. Stay in this Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion for a moment, could you please leave first? "


    At this time, Song Ning looked dignified. At first glance, he knew that he had thoughts. Everyone exchanged their gazes, and then they all left. After a while, only Song Ning was left in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    Because what Song Ning said before was ''some things want to stay in this Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion'', so these monks also left, and did not observe around, but the black wind and Luo Yi, not far away It is like protecting Song Ning.


    After the people left, there was only one stone bench in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. Song Ning stood in front of the table with both hands, trying to lift the table.


    hiss.


    Extremely heavy!


    The table didn''t look very heavy, but I didn''t expect it to be extremely difficult to lift. Song Ning originally wanted to lift the table away, but now it seems that it can only be pushed.


    After exhausting ten percent of his strength, he barely pushed the table away. Under this table, there was really a groove. The groove was octagonal, exactly like what I had seen in my dream.


    Song Ning took the gossip mirror from the storage ring and placed the gossip mirror next to the groove, everything was exactly like a dream.


    Song Ning withdrew his hand and took the gossip mirror. At this time, he did not know if he should put the gossip mirror in. If it was put in, what would happen?


    "The Eight Diagrams Mirror ... Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion ..." Song Ning murmured and sat on the stone bench, which was a difficult choice for him.


    If the choice is right, there may be an opportunity, but if the choice is wrong, if the gossip mirror is placed in the groove, it will cause some unknown things, or even there is something wrong with the gossip mirror, and then it is impossible to reincarnate time and space, so cold What about Yuexiao?


    Song Ning thought very hard, but in the end, he still did not put the gossip mirror.


    After leaving the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion and putting away the pavilion, Song Ning walked towards the Black Wind.


    "Ning Ge." Luo Yi got up.


    "Xiao Yi, Heifeng, you two don''t need to follow me first, just stay in Bai''s house for a while." Song Ning ordered.


    The two nodded without saying much, watching Song Ning heading straight to Bai''s Baishan residence.


    Bai Shan seems to have felt Song Ning is coming. At this time, he has stood outside the door and waited for Song Ning. Song Ning has seen Bai Shan holding a fist, and has not waited to say hello, he heard Bai Shan saying: "Song Ning, what you want, find You can only go to the Imperial City when it is not here, where there are the entire collection of demon domain classics. "


    Song Ning nodded: "Okay, thank you senior, it''s not too late. I''ll go first. When I saw Xin''er and Bai Ting, help me tell them."


    After finishing his speech, Song Ning shook his body and disappeared within the Baijia realm.


    At this time, Song Ning, the imperial sword art, moved a thousand miles in an instant, and wanted to go to the Imperial City, but it was only a matter of moments, but this momentary movement was only when the purpose was determined, so Song Ning is also not often used.


    At this time, the imperial city was similar to the past. After appearing here, in order to avoid attracting too many people, Song Ning still used Yi Rongdan, and he had entered the Fengshu Tower before, and now it is not necessary to test again Yes, this will not attract the monks of the Imperial City.


    Song Ning wanted to go straight to Fengshu Tower, but when he walked towards the imperial city, he suddenly heard the monks in the imperial city talking about it.


    "The demon king seems to be in trouble, have you heard of it?"


    "How could Lord Demon King have an accident? Don''t talk nonsense!",


    "It''s not that I''m talking nonsense, it''s true. Just yesterday, I heard some news, as if saying that the demon king returned to the palace and the whole person became crazy, even Tianjizi, and both seemed to have injured."


    "No ... Both of them are Dao Xian, who can make them look like this?"


    But while the monk was talking, his face suddenly changed, as if he thought of something terrible.


    Almost in unison, the two said at the same time: "Song Ning ?!"


    Song Ning frowned as he heard the sound. The demon king and Tianjizi took him with him that day, but now they are back, but the two have become crazy and injured, fearing that any insider will think this is his song. What Ning did, if this matter could not be resolved, then all monks in this imperial city and even the demon domain would think that the demon king and Tianjizi were harmed by his Song Ning ......


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 658： Two Thousand Miles East

    "Okay, okay, don''t guess here, and if some unknowing monks come to hear the news, I''m too lazy to talk to them nonsense." The monk said, with a look of impatience, it seemed that he had been Ignorant people are annoying.


    "It''s your temper, if someone dares to inquire with you, wouldn''t you have started?" The monk next to him smiled at him.


    The two were about to leave, and Song Ning quickly stepped forward and asked: "Two, I was out of the city some time ago, and I don''t know about the demon king, can you tell me more about them?"


    The two frowned and looked at Song Ning. When they saw that Song Ningxiu was the pinnacle of the spirit realm, the look immediately changed 180 degrees: "Predecessor, senior, that, you do n��t know about the demon king?" It ��s okay, I know, I ��ll tell you in detail. "


    These two monks are only Yuanying''s cultivation practices, although there are not many people who are higher than them on weekdays, but now they are the monks who heard the peak of the peak, and the right to speak from their mouths just now should be fart. Too.


    Song Ning did not care about the two people''s reactions, nodded and said, "Thank you two."


    "Senior you are too polite, I like to talk about these things. Seniors like to listen is the most important thing." The monk said things while wiping cold sweat.


    After listening to Song Ning, I already know about it basically, but this kind of thing is also a rumor. Song Ning will not believe it at all. If you want to know the specifics, you need to explore in many ways.


    "Thank you two Dao friends." Song Ning clenched fists at them, and then hurried away.


    Seeing that Song Ning was finally gone, they were relieved.


    After Song Ning entered the city, he explored several times in the imperial city. In the end, it was only a matter of knowing the whole thing. Before, the demon king and Tian Jizi went to the secret realm together. There was a message in the secret realm that they were exploring the treasure, and they never came back.


    "Now many people in this imperial city think that I killed them both, which is a bit difficult to handle." Song Ning sighed, inexplicably carrying a charge of murder, which he did not expect, but Song Ning cares more about what happened to the demon king and Tianjizi in that secret realm.


    If it is someone else, it may not be possible to sweep a thousand miles of spiritual consciousness, but Song Ning is different. In this demon domain, the virtual fairy spiritual consciousness is enough to sweep 1,500 miles, but Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness can reach 1,800 miles. He swept his mind to investigate the situation in the secret realm, but the secret realm was two thousand miles from the imperial city, but Song Ning could only help but smile.


    "Well, let''s go to Fengshu Tower first, and then think about the demon king''s affairs." Song Ning settled his mind and rushed towards Fengshu Tower.


    Inside the Fengshu Tower, there are forty-nine courtyard walls and 98 guards. When Song Ning stepped into the territory of Fengshu Tower, the 98 guards lifted the spear that crossed in front of them in turn, Song Ning Every time they walked through the courtyard wall, the two guards bowed and saluted. When Song Ning walked through the 49th courtyard wall, the 98 guards bowed down until Song Ning stepped on the chain bridge. Straighten up.


    When Song Ning was standing in front of the gate of Fengshu Tower, the gate of Fengshu Tower was opened and stepping into the tower, Song Ning recalled what happened outside the tower on that day, and also thought of the seal. That book on the top of the book tower.


    Although he still can''t figure out what the pictures in that book mean, Song Ning has already remembered it.


    hiss����


    After a burst of breath, Song Ning walked into the Fengshu Tower and looked up at the top, who was guarding the Fengshu Tower and why he could only feel the breath all the time, but he could not see anyone, let alone detect To?


    "Senior." Although Song Ning didn''t know who was the guard of the book tower, he still said with respect and fist.


    Inside the Fengshu Tower is still silent, Song Ning started to look for the books he needed.


    Half an hour later, Song Ning found a record about the Hades from a classic.


    "There are yin and yang in heaven and earth, yang in the human world, and yin in the underworld. From the base point, two thousand miles to the east is the place where the entrance of the underworld is. The yin and yang are separated. It is difficult for ordinary people to enter. It is the golden body of the golden fairy."


    Two thousand miles east ...


    If Song Ning had expected it well, the "basic point" in this classic should be the imperial city, and the two thousand miles in the east was the secret realm of the Qinglong virtual shadow he had conquered.


    In other words, the secret realm entered by the demon king and Tianjizi is most likely the entrance of the Nether Mansion in the demon realm!


    "Now the disappearance of these two people can be explained clearly." Song Ning frowned. It seems that this matter is not as simple as he imagined. The demon king and Tianjizi must have entered the underworld by mistake. I haven''t come back until now, and now my life and death are uncertain.


    Song Ning continued to watch the classics, which also clearly recorded some information about why the monks could not enter the underworld and the danger of the riverside of the underworld.


    "Jinxian can enter the Netherworld, not that only Jinxian can finish the riverside of the Netherworld. The river can be regarded as the boundary between Yin and Yang. If you are more careful, with my current cultivation, there should be no problem." Song Ning secretly calculated With.


    Before the black wind helped him like that, now he has to open the gossip mirror. The following things are unpredictable. He must first help the black wind refine Huanyang Dan, and besides, there is a seed of the other shore in his heart ...


    Song Ning pressed her hand gently to the heart, and seemed to feel that the seeds of the other side of the heart were rejoicing.


    Try it.


    Song Ning thought to himself, put down the books in his hand and walked towards the outside of the Fengshu Tower. The Yin Qi at the riverside of the Ming Palace was extremely heavy. If the people with insufficient yang were afraid, it might be affected. But before, because of the use of Nirvana''s power to save Xiaoke, Shouyuan was seriously lost.


    Your own body understands that if you want to be more sure now, you must first refine a few elixirs that enhance yang.


    While thinking, Song Ning stepped out of the 49th courtyard wall outside the Fengshu Tower. He was searching for the elixir of increasing yang in his memory, and suddenly felt a flicker of cold water in front of him. Floating.


    Song Ning''s nose moved and smiled: "Yeye."


    "It''s me." Yaoye stood in front of Song Ning.


    Because of the appearance of Yaoye, there are more than hundreds of monks watching around, especially at this moment, Yaoye''s long hair moves with the wind, and the purple neon dress reflects the white skin more clearly.


    "It''s your master''s thing?" Song Ning did not ask how Yaoye found him. Perhaps in this imperial city, there are very few people who can enter the Shushu Tower, and Yaoye can be seen at a glance. normal.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 659： Repeated requests

    "Come with me." Yaoye finished talking and turned away.


    Although the monks chased after Yaoyue, they passed by, but they were not in disorder. They all gave way to Yaoye. Song Ning followed behind Yaoye. Although he was not a decent face, he was still recognized by the public. The monk was surrounded by envious eyes.


    "I don''t know who this man is, Master Yeye actually came here to meet him personally."


    "Looking at the mediocre appearance, Xiu Wei is okay, but with this Xiu Dao peak Xiu Wei, Master Yeye should not be dismissed."


    "Did you see that he just entered the Book Tower? It is estimated that Lord Yeye had something to do with him. How could such a person be worthy of Lord Yeye?"


    Song Ning listened to these voices and smiled bitterly in his heart. These people were really cranky.


    Yaoye''s popularity in this imperial city was too high. She had been in the snow for many years before. When she appeared, her instinct was amazing, but she was not destroyed by Song Ning. However, even if Yaoye failed at the time, it did not affect her in this demon. The popularity in the field is because her daughter is exposed, and her popularity is higher.


    In fact, Song Ning carefully inspected her in the night of Yaoye without comments, and found that Yaoye''s physique was a little strange. The body seemed to have the breath of a human monk in addition to the breath of a demon.


    Yaoye took Song Ning away for a while. After leaving the imperial city, she immediately got up and flew towards the distance. Song Ning followed, and stopped at the sparsely populated place outside the imperial city.


    "Song Taoyou, Master respects him ..." Yaoye said.


    "I haven''t done anything to them." Song Ning explained.


    Yaoye''s face changed slightly, and she immediately explained: "The Taoist friend misunderstood. I hope the Taoist friend will take me to the secret realm. I want to find the Master."


    Song Ning''s eyes swept over Yaoye, and from her watery eyes, there was a trace of anxiety.


    "If even the demon king and Tianjizi are trapped, do you think you can do anything?" Song Ning asked.


    Yaoye chuckled, with a kind of free and easy that a woman should not have: "So what? I am a disciple. If the master is missing, I don''t even have the courage to look for. What kind of disciple?"


    "I''m going to go, but I hope you don''t follow, a woman, if you go over there ..." Song Ning hesitated slightly.


    "Do you despise the woman? I did lose to you, but you are a person who can resist even the peak of Dao Xian. Even if I deceive you, it is not a shameful thing, but if it is just because I lost , You look down on me, then I really look up on you. "Yaoyen''s tone was slightly sullen.


    Song Ning was helpless, he didn''t want to say it, but if he didn''t explain it, Yao Ye would have misunderstood it, and if it had misunderstood others, it would have been a misunderstanding that he despised the woman.


    "The secret realm that your master went to happened to be the entrance of the Nether Mansion in the Demon Realm. Your Master may be trapped over there." Song Ning looked at the demon night and said, "The entrance of the Nether Mansion is very yin-yin Heavy, if there is no Jinxianxiu, the past is very dangerous, and you are a woman, it is negative, so I do n��t want you to go. "


    "You are not a golden fairy." Yaoye said.


    Song Ning replied: "I am indeed not a golden fairy, but my Yuanyang Qi is still there. Besides, I am preparing to make some elixir to enhance Yang Qi. I can''t even guarantee my own safety. If you follow, go out What happened, how do I deal with it? "


    "I also asked Song Daoyou to refine a few more Elixirs, so I can give them some." Yao Ye clenched her fists and bowed slightly. This courageous, but few women can do it.


    But even so, Song Ning still directly refused: "This matter will not work."


    "What''s the point? If except for accidents, Song Daoyou don''t have to ignore me, I''m going to take the initiative, if there is something unexpected, I won''t resent Daoyou."


    Yaoye''s eyes were very firm, and Song Ning was a little shaken. However, it was really inappropriate for him to take Yaoye with him. He refused again: "There is no room for discussion."


    "If Song Daoyou disagrees, then I will follow Song Daoyou, no matter where the Daoyou go, I will follow."


    Song Ning smiled: "I went back to retreat and practiced. Since you must follow, then I will not go. If you want to follow me, then follow."


    Song Ning finished, and stood up to fly in the distance.


    Yaoye panicked and quickly said: "Song Daoyou! You know that Song Daoyou is not a person of low sentimentality. I have been adopted by Master since I was a child. For so many years, Master has treated me like myself. Now that Master has an accident, how can I stand by ? Please also complete Song Daoyou! "


    Song Ning paused, just at the moment when he heard the night of Yaoye, Song Ning thought of himself and all of Taihe Mountain.


    "Please ask Song Daoyou for help." Yaoye clenched his fists.


    Song Ningda also admired the woman''s ability to have this kind of heart. If she had no perfect grasp, Song Ning would not have so much nonsense with her.


    "When I refine the panacea, I will make two copies. If you follow me, if you are in danger, you can escape quickly. If I can''t keep you safe, then I won''t be forced to live and die. This is what you must go to. "Song Ning said aloud.


    Yao Ye was overjoyed: "Song Daoyou rest assured that if something really happens, it''s all my responsibility."


    Song Ning nodded. There was still a little hesitation in his expression. He didn''t know if his decision was right or wrong, but since he had already said it, he could only fulfill it.


    "I''m going to the Imperial City to buy some medicinal herbs. Daoyou might as well wait for me here." Song Ning arranged.


    Yaoye hesitated and wanted to speak, but was embarrassed.


    "You don''t worry, I won''t leave you here and leave on your own. If I want to get rid of you, I don''t need to lie. I want to go, you can''t catch up." Song Ning left such a sentence, the next moment, figure Has disappeared.


    Yaoye looked at the direction of the imperial city and muttered in his mouth: "It''s not only you who can master swordsmanship, how easy is it to get rid of me ..."


    Yuye mumbled, and her snowy cheeks were stained with a blush. She thought that before the Fengshu Tower, she deliberately let the breeze take away a trace of long hair. This long hair was on Song Ning, precisely because of this long hair. Hair, Yaoye was able to find Song Ning.


    When the long hair fell on Song Ning, it turned into a trace of imperceptible spiritual force attached to Song Ning, even Song Ning didn''t know. , This demon night can even use her hair as a means of tracking others.


    Yaoye sighed: "If Song Ning knew that I would use this magical technique to track whether he would be angry, but depending on his temperament, it should not be such a person who is easily prone to anger."


    At this time, in the body of the demon night, there are three forces faintly circulating. These three forces condense three different bloodlines ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 660： Fried Dan, Cheng Dan

    Song Ning returned to the Imperial City, purchased some herbs, and then returned to the place where Yaoye was before. When he returned, he found that Yaoye was looking at him from afar, seeming to be afraid that Song Ning would never return.


    "Daoyou is a little too nervous." Song Ning fell in front of Yaoye.


    There was a rare shy on the face of Yaoye: "Since I entered the palace, this is the first time to leave the imperial city. If Song Daoyou really abandons me, I have to bother to find you."


    "Because you are a woman, I need a little more material to refine the elixir that enhances your yang, so I have been going for a long time." Song Ning already turned his hands and took out the Qinglongding from the storage ring.


    Yaoye knew that she was more worried, and her shyness was a little more intense: "Let Daoyou smile, Daoyou refines the Elixir, I am here to protect the law."


    Song Ning nodded, there was Yaoye here to protect the law, and he didn''t need to worry about someone disturbing.


    "Song Daoyou, I don''t know how long it takes you to refine the panacea," Yaoye asked.


    "Sipin Elixir, it will be fine soon." Song Ning began to grind the herbs.


    "I don''t know if Song Daoyou will refine the panacea. I wonder how many times he can become a panacea?" Yaoye asked casually, she was completely unaware of the fact that Song Ning could refine the panacea.


    Song Ninglue hesitated: "I have never practiced this panacea, but it should not fail."


    Yaoye nodded secretly. The ordinary alchemy master refining the fourth-grade elixir should take some time. If it is Song Ning, in the view of Yaoye, it takes less than two hours to become a pill.


    Of course, the premise is that Song Ning becomes a pill once.


    Song Ning moves extremely fast, while Yaoye protects Song Ning while watching Song Ning''s skillful movements at this time, and faintly, suddenly feels a master''s style.


    Yaoye didn''t leave the palace on weekdays, and she didn''t know much about Song Ning''s rumors. Her understanding of Song Ning was limited to two battles, one was on the chain bridge, and the other was Song Ning''s absurdity with Bai Huaren shortly before. World War I.


    "I didn''t expect that he would still practice alchemy. Seeing it this way, Chengdan shouldn''t be a problem at all." Yaoye became more and more curious about Song Ning. This man''s strength has exceeded her imagination. Song Ning''s strength is already in the minds of many people. It is a mystery that after this powerful strength, there is still the identity of the alchemy master, and the alchemy action is so skillful, it is really nothing.


    At this time, if the monks who had seen Song Ning''s alchemy knew the idea in Yaoye''s heart, they would certainly find it ridiculous. Not to mention the fourth-grade elixir, even the fifth-grade elixir, it was easy for Song Ning. Dan, the only thing you need to care about is how many can be produced in Song Ning''s stove potion, and how long it will take.


    Because it is determined that Song Ning may take a while to complete the refining process, so Yao Ye has already meditated cross-legged not far from Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning to complete.


    But while she was sitting cross-legged and waiting, she suddenly felt a faint sound around her, Yaoye raised her eyebrows, and immediately wanted to get up, but when she looked around, she realized that she was too nervous. It was n��t any movement around it but Song Ning ��s alchemy furnace.


    "Deep fried Dan?" Yao Ye thought to herself, but she wouldn''t say it when she thought about the things in it. After all, like Song Ning, if you really fried Dan, you can''t directly mention it, otherwise the other party It must be too embarrassing.


    Yaoye only thought about this, she closed her eyes and pretended not to hear, and continued to meditate.


    It is strange to say that there is no danxiang after the refining of the elixirs, so Song Ning continued to refine the next elixirs. When Song Ning continued to refine, Yaoye sneaked a glance at Song Ning and she divided There is no difference between the two remedies refined by Song Ning before and after, but I was thinking about time.


    "It''s been almost an hour since he started practicing alchemy. Next time, he shouldn''t explode the alchemy." Yaoye thought, and continued to meditate and practice.


    Boom!


    It was the voice of Song Ning''s Alchemy Furnace again. This time Yaoye still pretended not to know, but she was already sighing in her heart. What did Song Ning do badly, but she wanted to make alchemy by herself? If alchemy technology doesn''t work, it''s necessary to refine it, but now it''s better, and it has been bombed twice.


    Because Song Ning used the two methods of catalyzing pill, in order to speed up the formation of pill medicine, he urged it with spiritual force, which made the two sounds as if they were blasting pill. Underneath, let alone a person like Yaoye, who doesn''t understand the Elixir, even the Alchemy Master may think it is the Fried Elixir.


    After Song Ning refined the Elixir, she turned to look at Yaoye. At this time, Yaoye was still meditating. She did not pay attention to Song Ning. After all, in Yaoye thought, a person who bombed Dan twice in a row, she did not need to be too After carefully observing, if next time to fry the Dan again, she went forward to inquire about it. When Song Ning would definitely not come to Taiwan, she would think of other methods and would not continue to spend time on alchemy here.


    But at the time when Yaoye was thinking this way, Song Ning got up and stood next to Yaoye: "Go."


    Yaoye froze in her heart and blurted out, "Go and buy a panacea?"


    "Buy Elixir? Why do you need Elixir?" Song Ning asked.


    Yaoye just smiled and didn''t go on. Since Song Ning pretended not to be silly, she wouldn''t say it. However, when she smiled at Song Ning with a meaningful smile, Song Ning turned over and took out one. The bottle of immortality gave Yaoye.


    There is a faint red scent on the medicine bottle, even the demon night who does not understand the red sage knows at the moment, this is clearly the red sage that was refined before, otherwise there will be no such red scent, but Song Did Ning just fry Dan twice? Why did you take out the panacea?


    When Song Ning saw the look of Yaoye at this time, she already understood that the girl must have heard the voice in the alchemy furnace just now, and thought that the pill was exploding, so she asked like that and explained a few words for Yaoye: "Just now you It sounds like fried pill, but in fact it is a kind of alchemy method, condensing pill incense and spiritual power, and forcibly compressing into the pill. This is called rushing pill. "


    "This panacea is specially made for you. There is a difference between men and women. This panacea that enhances yang is naturally different. You should take one and try it. If it is ok, take three more."


    Yaoye was a bit confused, but she felt that Song Ning said that she could hardly understand. Hearing that Song Ning said that he had refined two kinds of immortals, and that he used some kind of refining technique, so Yaoye understood this. Ning is not a fried Dan, but has become a Dan twice. It is only because she does not understand that she thinks Song Ning is a Fried Dan.


    Yao Ye''s face suddenly became a little more exciting, and her thoughts were directly broken by Song Ning, which was even more embarrassing.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 661： Master is not wrong

    Yaoye is a woman after all, although she has been concentrating on practice for so many years, but the door does not go out of the way, she is blunt, just like a big girl with a yellow flower, now she is ugly in front of Song Ning, she naturally feels a little Shy, it''s just Yaoye shy, but Song Ning didn''t care about the previous thing, but directly took the medicine in his hand and took it.


    When Yaoye saw Song Ning, he didn''t care, and he was relieved a little, and then he took the panacea.


    Elixir is no problem, the two flew towards the East one after the other.


    Now that it has been decided to go with Yaoye, Song Ning will explain to Yaoye while flying: "Several of us went to the secret realm together that day. I broke the boundary of the secret realm, and your master and Tianjizi entered Inside the mysterious realm, the mysterious realm is a lake. There are three different caves in the lake. I think they may have entered the bottom cave. That cave may be the entrance to the underworld. "


    Yaoye listened carefully, slightly nodding, waiting for Song Ning to continue.


    "Wait for the two of us to enter the mysterious realm. If there is any change on the way to the underworld, you will leave immediately. This is a matter of life. We can''t care about it. Don''t wait until you find your master, but I''ll put you in first. "Song Ning asked again.


    "Song Daoyou, please rest assured, I will never drag you down." Yaoye said.


    Song Ning couldn''t help shaking his head, he didn''t care if Yaoye misunderstood.


    "By the way, Song Daoyou, you went to the entrance of the Hades to visit my master?" Yao Ye suddenly asked.


    Song Ning said: "I have two things to do over there. After finishing the two things, if I can meet the demon king and Tianjizi, I will naturally help, but if I can''t, I may be within my ability. Look inside, if it is too dangerous, I will choose to leave. "


    Yaoye was clear: "Song Daoyou went to the underworld to do things, but it aroused the curiosity of Yaoye."


    "It ��s okay to talk to you. I had a battle with Albino on that day. Presumably you also saw it. Although the other shore flower was dead, it left a seed. I want to plant this kind of seed on the banks of the Netherworld. This is the other shore flower. I want to fulfill my wish, this is one of them. Second, I want to take the quiet water, which is the water in the Stygian river next to the Nether House. "Song Ning said truthfully, these things are meaningless to hide. Let''s say it directly, but it''s more frank.


    Yaoye heard the words and asked without hesitation: "If Song Daoyou needs help when doing these two things, Yaoye is incumbent, and only asks Song Daoyou to accompany me to find a master around the underworld."


    Song Ning raised her eyebrows, and Yaoye hurriedly continued: "Of course, if you are in danger, Song Daoyou will leave immediately, no need to control me."


    Song Ning smiled and looked at Yaoye: "Daoyou is very persistent."


    "If Song Daoyou has been alone with Master for more than ten or twenty years, maybe he will have this feeling for Master. If Master really has an accident, how can I ignore it?"


    One day as a teacher and a lifetime as a father, this is a good saying. Yaoye is also a kind and affectionate person, which can be reflected in this matter. Since the beginning, Song Ning has repeatedly observed this Yaoye, Yao The eyes of Ye Ye were as clear as water. When they spoke, they did not have the slightest pretentiousness, and they dared to speak bluntly, which did not seem like a conspiracy at first glance.


    "Alright, according to what Daoyou said, but if it''s really dangerous, I certainly won''t stay there." Song Ning said.


    Yao Ye was overjoyed, if it was not for the male and female to give or receive, they were afraid that she would happily take Song Ning''s hand: "Thank you Song Daoyou, in fact, I did not hide Song Daoyou''s saying, I have been waiting for Daoyou to come to the Imperial City , Master ��s things, I have kept in my mind all day long. "


    Song Ning smiled and said no more.


    Not long after, the two appeared outside the secret realm.


    When falling outside the secret realm, Yaoye looked around. Although Song Ning had destroyed the enchantment before, even if the enchantment continued to wither, there was still a part of it. This remaining enchantment had now become a mottled The light curtain looks dying.


    Yaoyue put her finger on the broken enchantment, and her fingertips were out of power. Suddenly she felt a numb sensation impacting her wrist. She shrunk her hand back, and she only rejoiced in her heart. The force of attack bounced back. If she had only used a little force just now, she might be paralyzed.


    "Song Daoyou, this enchantment was broken by you together with Master and others? Really powerful, I am afraid that in the process, Song Daoyou played most of the role?" Yao Ye applauded, this enchantment is now broken. There is still such a power that if it can break the enchantment when it is intact, the power of the attack will be amazing.


    Song Ning did not succeed. At that time, the enchantment was indeed broken by him alone, but it could not be achieved only by relying on him alone. At that time, the enchantment was broken because of the power of Qinglong''s phantom. This kind of credit that does not entirely belong to him, Song Ning will naturally not take the lead.


    Song Ning did n��t speak, but Yao Ye thought Song Ning was too humble. Although Song Ning was in the imperial city, what she did was seemingly extremely rampant, but Yao Ye ��s impression of Song Ning was predominant. She was on the chain that day. Outside the bridge, I felt that I was worthless and felt that my fairy road was slim. It was Song Ning who said the encouraging words in her ear, and it was also Song Ning who gave her hope and gave her motivation, so Yaoye thought that Song Ning was humble in his heart. It is friendly, so no matter what Song Ning does, as long as it is not indiscriminately killing innocent people, as long as it is not bullying, Yao Ye ��s impression of Song Ning will not change, it will only get better and better.


    The ignorant emotion of a woman is probably the most difficult thing to change in this world.


    Song Ning walked in front, Yao Ye kept a distance from Song Ning, and behind him, when Song Ning was standing by the lake, her eyes also followed Song Ning, looking towards the bottom of the lake.


    "Why is the sky mapped by this lake different from the real sky?" Yao Ye asked at a glance at the difference.


    Song Ning was slightly startled. He and Li Yiyan had discovered it for a while before, but this night of the demon night turned out to be different. Even with such insight, even Song Ning sighed.


    "Song Daoyou, what''s wrong with you?" Yaoye looked at Song Ning puzzled.


    "It''s nothing. At that time, your insight really surprised me." Song Ning did not mean to praise. He walked all the way. It seems that there are few people in his peers who can compare with it. Today, Yaoye has better insight. He, I do not know why, had a little more affection for this demon night in his heart.


    Yao Ye heard her cheeks red, this is the second time Song Ning praised this way: "Song Daoyou''s praise, Song Daoyou''s insight is certainly far better than me, but I don''t know what is the magic between this sky and the lake?"


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 662： Exploding school of fish

    "I wonder if you have heard of the lost battlefield?" Song Ning asked.


    Yaoye slowly shook her head.


    Song Ning smiled, how could this demon night have a feeling of being held in captivity, it seems to know nothing about the outside world, is it true that all these years have really only been practicing in the palace? If she really only cultivated alone in the palace and possessed her current strength, Song Ning would have to look at this woman again.


    This is the first time that Song Ning looked at Yaoye with a very shocking look. The night of watching Yaoye felt that his face was too ugly, he couldn''t help avoiding Song Ning''s gaze, and he extended his head to the lake as if I want to take a picture of my face by the lake is not dirty.


    When she saw that there was nothing strange on her face, she was relieved a little: "There is nothing dirty on my face. Song Daoyou stared at me like this, it was really impolite."


    "You misunderstood, I''m just curious, if you are not in the palace, but in the outside world, then how will you cultivate in the future." Song Ning explained.


    Yaoye Liuyemei frowned slightly, did not understand Song Ning''s meaning.


    "Spiritual monks focus on combat and experience. There is very little perception in the spiritual realm, so it is not a good thing to stay closed and practice, even if you have a higher level of practice, but if you have less experience, less combat, I am afraid that the strength is not as low as the monk strong. "Song Ning explained.


    Yaoye looked at Song Ning inexplicably, and when he spoke, there was a trace of doubt in his tone: "Master respected me to retreat."


    "The demon king is wrong," Song Ning said casually.


    Yaoye immediately stepped in front of Song Ning: "Master said what he said could not be wrong. Master said that he would let me retreat and practice. Now it seems that what he said is also true."


    "Spiritual monks do not need to retreat." Song Ning bluntly said.


    Yaoye immediately retorted: "Master said that I need to retreat, then I just need to retreat, and what Master said cannot be wrong."


    Song Ning frowned.


    "Although your current strength is very strong, if it is because of this matter, I will deny my Master, I do not accept it, Song Daoyou, I hope you can believe me in this matter, I can have today, because of Master ��s decision is That''s right. "Yaoye seems to be fighting for reasons, but at this moment her eyes are enough to see how excited she is.


    Song Ning didn''t have much contact with Yaoye, but today, seeing Yaoye like this, he felt that Yaoye should care about the demon king very much. If not, he would not be so emotionally fluctuated because of this matter.


    "Let''s discuss this matter later. Now we are ready to dive in. Are you ready?" Song Ning asked.


    Yaoye had to let Song Ning say that she was wrong, but now Song Ning has no intention of arguing with her at all. Yaoye just thought that this must be Song Ning''s reluctance to take care of it, and secretly wrote down this matter in her heart After that, we must talk to Song Ning.


    "If you look closely, there are three caves under the water. The entrance to the underworld must be at the bottom. Don''t walk around behind you." Song Ning raised his hand and moved the lake.


    "There is no problem with the lake water. Let''s go down. The pill has already been taken?" Song Ning confirmed again.


    Yaoye nodded. In her life, in addition to talking to the demon king, I am probably talking to Song Ning the most. Now that Song Ning is so careful, she has changed her view of men.


    "Take it." Yaoye said.


    Song Ning nodded and jumped into the water.


    Demon Night followed, after the two of them just entered the lake, they only felt that the lake was cool, the lake was clear, and even the mind could feel as if it had been purified by the lake. There were some small fish in the lake. These little The fish swimed around in the water, even swam beside Song Ning and wandered beside them.


    Immediately afterwards, the fish swarmed over, and these fish were all luminescent, and in this water, the brilliance was brilliant and varied, just like a rainbow in the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Yaoye said: "Song Daoyou, haven''t you seen these fish before? When you observed outside just now, the water was so clear that there was no fish at all."


    "Weird things in this water should not be the only ones. If they think there is a problem because of these fish, then they are too worried." Song Ning said.


    But just as Song Ning passed on the sound, the fish suddenly flashed in a hurry. The intensity of the light suddenly felt a dazzling feeling.


    "Be careful!" Song Ning immediately protected herself with spiritual power, and at the same time, the spiritual power of his whole body also wrapped the demon night in it. Just while Song Ning''s spiritual power was protecting, these fish schools burst into burst.


    This school of fish seemed to burst in a flash, but in fact it burst at this moment according to a certain law. If Song Ning''s spiritual power resisted the power fluctuations caused by these bursts, he would not You will feel the difference in the power fluctuations around the spiritual power.


    Fish like the rainbow of seven colors, even when bursting, are arranged according to a certain color, and the intensity of this burst is getting stronger and stronger, as if superimposed.


    But even so, in this lake, the power of bursting was totally resisted by Song Ning.


    Yaoye''s eyes widened, and just now, she looked at these fishes very happily, as if they felt beautiful because they flashed brightly, but next moment, these fishes exploded beside her, After the explosion, the fingertips of Yaoyue still touched on Song Ning''s spiritual protection, and the other side of this spiritual protection was the place where the fish were.


    Yaoye just wanted to reach out to touch the small fish, but she did n��t expect that these fish would suddenly burst. In this case, she did n��t have any precautions. If it were n��t for Song Ning, she might be in these fish. Was seriously injured or even killed under the attack.


    "Did you see it?" Song Ning asked.


    Yuye Yu was shocked, unsure of Song Ning''s meaning, and asked, "What do you see?"


    "Seeing these fish schools? It was very dazzling just now, and then exploded. Have you thought about this attack method before?" Song Ning asked.


    Yaoye didn''t understand the meaning of Song Ning''s question, but she did not expect it before, so she shook her head and waited for Song Ning to continue.


    Song Ning said: "You didn''t expect it to be normal, because you have too little actual combat experience and you have never fought with people at all, so there is no way to cope with this sudden situation. This is why I said Spiritual monks are more important in actual combat than retreat. "


    Hearing this, Yaoye wanted to refute it, but found that there was really no way to refute it. Song Ning was right. At least through this matter, Song Ning was right. Since Song Ning was right, it was himself. Master is wrong?

 Chapter 663： Enter the cave

    Song Ning did not care what Yaoye thought. In this environment, everything must be careful. Originally, he thought that there would be danger after entering the last cave, but now it seems that even if he does not go in, it is already in crisis. Heavy, the fish that will explode first, and what will be next?


    The waves of these fish explosions caused a wave of waves in the lake. Fortunately, Song Ning and Yao Ye were under water at this time. The impact they felt was that Song Ning ��s spiritual power and the resistance of the water weakened countless times. The power that has fallen on the two has become minimal.


    "Go away," Song Ning urged.


    Song Ning''s descent speeded up, but despite this, he always stayed at a distance from Yaoye that could reflect each other.


    Yaoye is not a fool, Song Ning moved her in her eyes and remembered it in her heart.


    Fortunately, there is no danger. When they dive to the last cave, they can already feel that the temperature inside it has begun to drop. It seems that just in a moment, the temperature has dropped to one. Even they will feel it. The degree of cold.


    "It seems that this is the entrance to the Nether Mansion." Song Ning took a deep breath. He did not use his spiritual power to investigate the situation in this cave. I don''t know what it was in. If you check it casually, it is easy to fall into a crisis.


    There was a burst of cold light inside the cave. This cold light was like gas. It slowly drifted from the cave to the surroundings. When the cold air floated beside Song Ning and Yao Ye, the two of them suddenly felt an evil. cold.


    Extreme cold, seems to be able to freeze everything cold, this feeling Song Ning has never experienced before, even in the cold abyss, even in the frost boundary, Song Ning has never experienced this as if everything is everything Feeling able to be frozen.


    "What''s inside is still uncertain, do you want to go in now?" Song Ning''s expression dignified.


    Yaoye nodded, and her eyes kept falling in the cave, as if she felt something in the cave calling them.


    There are light blue glows in this cave. I don''t know whether it is cold light or ghost gas, but no matter what kind of light, it gives people a sense of death.


    Entrance to Hades.


    Song Ning took a deep breath: "Let''s go, if you encounter any accident, you must leave immediately, and each will run their own time."


    Yaoye looked at Song Ning seriously and nodded: "Song Daoyou rest assured that I will not hurt you by then."


    Song Ning was also extremely cautious at this time, stepping forward and entering the cave.


    hiss!


    If it is said that there are five layers in the cold just now, then the seven layers or even eight layers are now. This strong coldness directly causes the power of Yin to begin to run crazy in Song Ning''s body. The power of Zhiyang also began to circulate, restrained and restrained each other.


    The fine light flashed in Song Ning''s eyes. It used to be that the strength of the Yang grew in the Red Sea, but now it grows outside the Hades to the strength of the Yin. The growth of the two forces is indeed a good thing.


    Yaoye stared at Song Ning with wide eyes, her eyes filled with horror: "Song Daoyou, what''s wrong with you?"


    At this time, in the eyes of Yaoye, Song Ning''s body turned red sometimes, but became ice blue, as if it would be burned by flames once, and frozen by ice. These two states are constantly alternating with Song Ning, making Song Ning look like a two-color person now.


    Song Ning was also surprised. He could clearly feel that his body will become hotter and colder at the same time. This is because the two strengths from Yin to Yang are increasing. However, if it continues to grow according to this trend, he may be very fast Can''t bear it.


    However, when Song Ning was anxious, the sleeping Yuanxin villain in his body suddenly opened his eyes. After Yuanxin villain opened his eyes, he immediately opened his hands to draw a circle in advance. The two forces of Zhiyang seemed to be under his control, and the speed of circulation immediately dropped.


    Yuanshen villain screamed angrily, these two forces stopped cleverly cleverly, and even the power of Yin no longer resonated because of the cold outside, nor did they absorb the cold outside.


    Seeing this scene, Song Ning really felt strange, but he didn''t give any order to this Yuanshen villain just now, everything is like this Yuanshen villain did it himself.


    "Song Daoyou ?!" Yao Ye''s call again awakened Song Ning from the abnormal state.


    Song Ning shook his head and panted, thinking: "It seems that too much strength is not a good thing. The monk''s state is like a container. Now the strength in my body is too strong. If this strength continues, Then the repair is inadequate, and it is easy to be blown up. It is not as simple as being injured. I am afraid that it will be directly blown into pieces. "


    Although there was already a turbulent wave in my heart, Song Ning would not say so on his mouth: "It''s okay, just now the strength in my body is fighting against this chill."


    Yaoye naturally has no doubts about Song Ning''s words. Although it is extremely cold here now, she is all right. How could Song Ning be in trouble?


    At this time, the two of them looked at the cave. The gleaming gleaming cold color in the cave seemed to cause the temperature of the cave to drop a bit more when the cold light radiated.


    There is no water here, but there is a faint wind howling, and in this wind, there is also a burst of sound like a roar.


    The opening is narrow and long. Although the bursts of cold light emanated, even Song Ning could not clearly see the picture inside, either because the light was too strong, or because it was too deep inside.


    Song Ning and Yaoye glanced at each other, and they looked forward.


    The temperature in this cave keeps dropping, and as they move forward, the width on both sides also keeps shrinking. After a while, the width of the cave is reduced from two feet to one foot at the beginning. Xing already can feel the resistance, and from time to time there will be a gust of wind. When the wind hits, both of them have a suffocating feeling, as if it is difficult to breathe.


    The deeper you go, the lower the temperature.


    "Take some panacea." Song Ning asked.


    After Song Ning finished speaking, she turned over her hand and took out some immortality medicines. Yao Ye, as Song Ning said, in such a place, she naturally followed Song Ning''s arrangement.


    After taking this panacea, Yaoye felt that the chill at her fingertips had dispersed a bit, and it was not so cold at this time.


    However, despite this, Song Ning already felt that Yaoye was trembling. In such a place, in this case, every point of progress was in crisis. Song Ning said that he was taking a panacea because he wanted to see Yaoye To what extent the body can recover after the panacea.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 664： Yin-Yang Junction

    "Song Daoyou, let''s continue." Yaoye said.


    Although Yaoye said so, Song Ning was indifferent. He has been watching Yaoye. From entering this cave to now, Song Ning feels that the yin is getting heavier and he continues to move forward. If it is over there, the cold level will definitely be stronger than it is now. If it is then, I am afraid that Yeye can''t hold on anymore.


    After Yaoye took the pill, Song Ning glanced at Yaoye: "You are finally going back now."


    "What do you mean, Song Daoyou?" Yaoye frowned, but even though Yaoye''s voice was extremely firm at this time, her whole person''s condition was not as good as before, and there was a slight tremor in her voice.


    "After taking the panacea, your body temperature is already very low, and you have not found yourself, your body is trembling." Song Ning sighed: "Although I said that it will not control you, life and death, but you can''t keep your eyes open. Watching you die, I do n��t know how far in front, the coldness next to the underworld must be stronger than here. "


    Yaoye opened her mouth, but she did n��t know how to refute Song Ning after all. She did not feel that she was shaking, but she was really cold. She started from before, and every time she took a step forward, she thought The next step was to be able to enter the side of the underworld, but after walking so far, he still didn''t see the shadow of the underworld.


    Song Ning and Yao Ye stopped in this way, the temperature of Yao Ye''s body fell again suddenly, and the body surface began to form a burst of frost. The thin frost fell on Yao Ye and immediately began to spread quickly, it seems It is to completely freeze the demon night.


    Song Ning''s expression tightened, and he raised his hand, a flame of the power of the Sun overflowed, he popped a magic tactic against the Yaoye, the red power of the Sun fell on the Yaoye, and then the Yeye felt a warmth. Meaning, the feeling of almost freezing just now disappeared.


    "Go back, I can save you once or twice, but I can''t always help you, and then go forward, if there is any danger, I am afraid that I can''t even protect myself." Song Ning persuaded again.


    Yaoye finally agreed. She knew that if she continued to go on, she would definitely become a burden for Song Ning. Song Ning said that she would not help her, but she actually helped her all the time. If there was no Song Ning, just now I''m afraid she has become an ice sculpture.


    "Song Daoyou, if you see my Master ..."


    "If I see your Master, I will try my best to take it out of this cave, but if I do not see him, I will not specifically look for it. In this place, staying for a moment will be more dangerous."


    Yaoye glanced at Song Ning again, squinted slightly towards Song Ning, and turned to leave.


    But just before the demon night was about to leave, there was a roar of roaring sound in the cave. When the sound just fell into Song Ning''s ears, there was already a gust of wind, which was mixed with ice crystals Each ice crystal seems inconspicuous, but in fact it is like a dagger, a sharp one.


    Seeing it at night, he immediately raised his weapons and wanted to resist, but at this time Song Ning had already begun to resist, but there were too many ice crystals, and the force of the wind was too strong. In this narrow passage, the two of them could not escape. escape.


    ������.


    A burst of flame ignited on the surface of Song Ning''s body. At this time, a red light appeared in his hands. This red light was the flame of the Sun''s power. The flame turned into a shield, blocking it in front of him, and the ice crystal rushed into the shield. , All turned into water vapor and evaporated, only that the violent wind raged, if it were not for Song Ning, the power of the sun is not an ordinary flame, I am afraid it has been blown out by the violent wind at this moment.


    "Go!" Even though Song Ning can now bear this power, his body keeps receding until he retreats to the side of Yaoye, which urges.


    Yaoye gritted her teeth: "Song Daoyou takes care, if you are in danger, you must withdraw in time."


    Song Ning nodded, and the strength in the body shocked, pushing Yaoye back. In the sight of Yaoye, Song Ning''s figure was getting smaller and smaller, and the flame light in front of Song Ning was getting weaker and weaker until the end. Not at all clear.


    Sending Yaoye away, Song Ning keeps moving forward with the flame shield in his hands. Every time he falls, he will feel the changes in his body and the temperature in his body.


    The temperature keeps decreasing, but fortunately Song Ning can maintain his body temperature at a constant level.


    After dozens of steps, Song Ning felt that the ice crystals blowing in front of him disappeared, and the gusty winds also disappeared. However, instead of a roar of haunts, he found out that he had walked out of the cave now. My own eyes are extremely wide, but this place is barren and desolate, the ground is cracked, and the grass is not growing, just like it has been drought for countless years.


    In the sky, a round of green sun sways, everything on the earth is irradiated into green, this dismal green color is like the light of the underworld, people can see it like a ghost **** general.


    There was a hint of fear in Song Ning''s mind. After all, he was only a spiritual monk. Although spiritual monk was also a monk, he also had the power to change his life, but before this death, he still seemed too small.


    At this time, Song Ning seemed to understand that only when Jinxian Xiuwei had an infinite lifespan could he calmly calm down in front of death, and then be able to possess a golden body, up to nine days down to purgatory.


    Call ~


    When a strong wind hit, Song Ning couldn''t help but shudder, and now the temperature here has made his limbs dazed and his fingertips lost consciousness.


    At this moment, Song Ning was just standing on the edge of the cave. He knew that the more he went forward, the lower the temperature would be, and the lower the temperature, the harder he would resist.


    He squinted his eyes and looked far away, and only then vaguely saw the distance, where ... there was a sea of ??flowers!


    Yes, it is indeed a sea of ??flowers, but to be precise, it is not a flower, but branches and leaves. It seems that none of them are in full bloom. If Song Ning had n��t seen it before and had n��t heard it before, then it would definitely feel awful at this time. But now that he is already mentally prepared, he is not surprised.


    Because those are other flowers.


    "The flowers on the other side of the river are blooming on the banks of the Stygian River, and the Stygian River is the quiet water. The Stygian River blocks the Yin and Yang realms. It seems that it will continue to move forward." Be cautious, the power of the sun in the body is constantly flowing.


    Song Ning touched the heart while moving forward. He seemed to be able to feel the seeds of the other shore flower cheering and leaping at the moment in his body.


    "Don''t worry, I can send you home immediately, I just hope everything goes well, otherwise, it will take a long time for me to come back next time." Song Ning smiled, but he didn''t even know at the moment Whether he has the ability to reach the riverside of Hades.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 665： White lotus

    Here, struggling.


    The wind swayed and fell on Song Ning''s face. Even though Song Ning had a spiritual protection body, he still felt tingling, and the cold seemed to be able to kill the yang in his body.


    After a while, Song Ning''s body formed a burst of frost, but fortunately, Song Ning''s body was protected by the power of the sun, and the frost had just formed and was immediately used by the body''s power of the sun. It melted, but because of this, Song Ning''s body was completely drenched in no time, and the more drenched the body, the easier it was to chill.


    Click.


    Song Ning stepped down, and suddenly felt a frost formed on the soles of his feet. The ice directly frozen his soles, and he couldn''t lift it even if he wanted to lift it.


    �� ~


    The power of Song Ning to Yang worked, and a flame was generated under his feet, but although the flame was baked on the ice under his feet, the ice did not melt immediately.


    Song Ning immediately strengthened to the power of Yang, but at this moment he discovered that it was not that the power of Yang could not melt the ice, but that the ice was condensing too fast. Once it had melted, it immediately condensed again, and the more the degree of condensation Song Ning saw it as he came stronger. It turned out that all the ice was on the ground, and the ice exuded a burst of green mist. At first glance, it was all yin.


    The ice quickly condensed, and in the blink of an eye, it had condensed into an ice tue at the foot of Song Ning. These ices seemed to be alive, and they continued to climb upward. The more Song Ning resisted, the faster the speed of the ice tuo climbed. But if Song Ning gave up his resistance, he believed that the ice would freeze it completely in an instant.


    Clang.


    In Song Ning''s hands, Ling Tian Jian Qi was condensed, and the sword Qi was awe-inspiring. In this secluded green world, Ling Tian Jian Qi waved and shattered Bing Tuo under Song Ning''s feet.


    Bingtuo shattered, Song Ning quickly retreated, and then stopped four or five steps before stopping.


    Song Ning looked at it, only less than ten feet away in front of him can reach the riverside of the Netherworld, but in this distance, the ten feet of the ground is completely ice, which exudes a green and cold air, As soon as the foot steps on it, it will be frozen immediately.


    Sneer.


    A red light flies to the green and cold air. This red light is like a fiery sun, and it is suddenly smashed into the cold air, but when the ''sun'' falls into the cold air , Even wrapped in green gas directly, disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Silent!


    I didn''t even hear the slightest confrontation, so I was wiped away.


    "Yin Han Qi is too strong, and even Zhi Yang''s power is wiped out directly after leaving the body ..." Song Ning shivered involuntarily, and now he knows with his mind that Zhi Yang can withstand in his body The power is limited, and now the power of the sun can''t break the cold air, which means that if he now has the strength, he can''t walk through this ten-foot cold air.


    Just ten feet away, the ground was constantly exuding the green and cold air, now blocked in front of Song Ning, as if it were a sky-crop, and could not even advance at all.


    Song Ning looked around to see if the demon king and tianjizi were frozen in this place, but now they cannot see the traces of both tianjizi and the demon king within Song Ning''s sight.


    Song Ning began to hesitate, he turned over and took out some medicines, put them in the mouth and chewed them for a long time, and then swallowed, the temperature in the body increased again, but he understood that this could not last too long, if time If it lasts too long, even the body with the power of the sun will be frozen to death in this place.


    "The demon king and Tianjizi certainly don''t have this ability to avoid the cold. Moreover, this is not only cold, but their inner qi is also very heavy. They can''t resist if they want to, so they should not look like they come, unless here ... "Song Ning was thinking, but suddenly he couldn''t help laughing.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more likely it is to have a baby. This sentence is really good. Even though this is the riverside of the Netherworld and here is the junction of Yin and Yang, there are still treasures here.


    Although Song Ning is still not sure what he is seeing, he can be sure that what is now in his sight is definitely not ordinary.


    Among the faint green, there is a ray of white light. This white light is very faint, but it is very conspicuous in the cold green air of the faint green. Around the white light, the faint green gas retreats one after another, as if to dodge.


    In addition to the flowers on the other shore, what are the flowers blooming in the cold place?


    Song Ningfen is not very clear, but he can see that it is a white lotus. If you look closely, you will find that this white lotus is not grown in a cold place, but seems to have been picked by someone and thrown away. In the cold land.


    "Picked, it would be considered a dead flower, but if it is dead, how could it be immortal in this cold place?" Song Ning''s eyes were all white lotus with a faint white light at this time .


    Bailian''s light is very weak, but this slight light seems to have a sense of holiness, and the cold air can''t get close.


    "Perhaps it is also a thing in the fairyland." Song Ning thought, if the black wind is here, it may be recognized, but even if the black wind is not here, Song Ning can be sure that this white lotus is a rare treasure. When planting treasures, I am afraid that few monks can hold back.


    "That''s right, I''m not sure what kind of illusion." Song Ning comforted himself, standing on the spot thinking if there was a way to deal with it. If he could have a way to deal with it, then he could complete the task this time, but if he didn''t, he would Can only stand outside the distance of ten feet away.


    But while Song Ningpan was thinking about all this, he suddenly felt that the white lotus light seemed to be weak again, and just as the white lotus light became weak, Song Ning felt an inexplicable heartache.


    Well.


    In Song Ning''s clothes, Xiao Ke reveals a small head, gazing at Bailian between his eyes.


    Swish.


    Xiao Ke drilled out of Song Ning''s body, Song Ning was shocked: "Xiao Ke, come back!"


    However, Xiao Ke ignored Song Ning at the moment, and her eyes shone with white light. This white light was like the light in the white lotus. Although Song Ning could not see Xiao Ke''s eyes at this time, she believed that Xiao Ke was certainly This white lotus attracted the past, maybe some kind of fragrance or light from the white lotus itself would confuse Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke rushed into the cold air, the ground quickly formed frost, Xiao Ke''s limbs were frozen in an instant, but even so, Xiao Ke still struggled to go towards the white lotus.


    bass!


    Song Ning rushed into the misty green cold air without hesitation, he rushed forward, Ling Tian''s sword qi overflowed in his hand ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 666： The last piece withered

    Ling Tian Jian Qi rushed out, chopped off the ice on Xiao Ke''s body, Song Ning hadn''t had time to step forward and pulled Xiao Ke out of the cold air, Xiao Ke already continued to advance, this speed is far faster than before.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply, even though Xiao Ke was extremely fast, but she was frozen again, and now her frozen position had reached four feet in that cold air.


    Xiao Ke struggled to rush towards Bailian, but Bailian was in front of Xiaoke. She wanted to move forward, but the ice under her feet quickly coagulated, spreading across her limbs in the blink of an eye.


    Ling Tian Jian Qi flew into the cold air, but now the cold air cannot enter too deep and is swallowed by the cold air, just like the same sword penetrated into the cotton, the power disappeared without a trace.


    Well!


    Xiao Ke called out.


    Song Ning''s heart was like a dagger, his hands were solid, and the entire body was suddenly surrounded by silver-white Lingtian sword gas.


    Ling Tian Yi Jian!


    30%!


    Song Ninghua''s God Chengjian rushed into the cold air, but even so, as soon as he entered the cold air, he felt that the cold air was like a living creature, and quickly wrapped around him, the cold air Qi continuously freezes into ice, even Ling Tian Jian Qi seems to be able to freeze, but every time when this cold qi is about to freeze Ling Tian Jian Qi, Ling Tian Jian Qi''s sharp edge will directly shatter the frozen chill.


    The sound of clicks continued, and Song Ning struggled to move forward. Ling Tian''s sword forward was like a thorn in the way. The speed was extremely slow. In normal days, the distance of ten feet can''t even be used in a blink of an eye. The first four feet have already spent four breathing time.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Song Ning''s body constantly broke out against the collision, the sound became stronger and stronger, and Song Ning''s body also shook more and more strongly, but fortunately at this moment, Song Ning had cut off the cold air on Xiao Ke''s body. When the cold gas was cut off, Xiao Ke also regained his freedom. Xiao Ke was about to rush towards Bailian, but Song Ning grabbed Xiao Keyu and turned back.


    But just when Song Ning was going to look back, just as his light swept over the white lotus, his whole body suddenly shuddered. At this moment, if it were not for him to keep his mind undisturbed, I was afraid that even his sword of Ling Tian would be destroyed .


    Because the white lotus exudes a very cold breath. The icy cold breath seems to be related to Leng Yuexiao''s extremely cold body. At this time, he felt the white lotus breath so close. As if feeling the breath of Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning wondered why Xiao Ke suddenly rushed towards the white lotus, but now that he saw the white lotus and felt the breath above the white lotus, how could he turn around?


    Buzz!


    Ling Tian Jianqi''s light increased sharply, and Song Ning exhausted all the power of Ling Tian Jianqi throughout his body, and rushed towards the white lotus.


    Bai Lian seemed to feel Song Ning, and its flashing light suddenly became a little stronger, as if it resonated with the slight cold body power in Song Ning''s body.


    hiss����


    The cold and cold air exploded. When Song Ning came to Wuzhang, the cold and cold air had already turned into a crooked green crampons. It seemed that he wanted to capture Song Ningshengsheng. This tooth dance claw looks like a ghost.


    Zheng!


    Ling Tian Jian Qi was finally overwhelmed. Even Jian Qi was frozen by this cold air, but when the cold air was about to catch Song Ning, Song Ning grabbed the white lotus on the ground.


    Hum ~


    Bai Lian''s light shone on Song Ning, and all the cold air around him retreated completely. Even the ice cold who had just opened his teeth and claws seemed to be extremely scared at this moment, and he never dared to approach him one foot away from Song Ning.


    Bai Lian''s light merged into Song Ning''s body. At this time, Song Ning was stunned in the middle of the cold air. He stared blankly at the white lotus in his hand. If he said that he felt something familiar from the white lotus just now Breath, at this moment he felt Leng Yuexiao''s breath from the white lotus, which is really Leng Yuexiao''s breath.


    Bailian''s power is soft and holy, and it seems that within nine days, no filth can be contaminated.


    Song Ning''s arm was trembling, and perhaps until this moment, he didn''t understand why Xiao Ke rushed over desperately.


    At this moment, feeling the power of the white lotus, the slight white light seemed to fall on Song Ning''s body like a pair of arms, holding Song Ning gently.


    Unconsciously, Song Ning closed his eyes and stood still in this cold air.


    He stood quietly, as if a weak woman stood in front of him, hugged him tightly, and protected him with her last strength.


    There is a faint scent on the white lotus. This scent is very familiar, like the fresh fragrance on Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning slowly opened her hands, and the faint white light around her body seemed to be transformed into substance, as if he could be touched by him.


    Well����


    Xiao Ke yelled softly in Song Ning''s arms, which awakened Song Ning from this state. When Song Ning opened his eyes, the white lotus''s light had become extremely weak, and the cold air around him Crazy rushed at him.


    At this time, he had come to the Wuzhang place, and then Wuzhang was the riverside of the Netherworld, and Wuzhang was the cold air outside. If Song Ning was chosen, he would not choose to retreat.


    Huh.


    Song Ning pressed hard forward and rushed towards the front, but when Song Ning rushed forward, Bailian began to shrink visually. When Bailian shrank, the white light became weaker, and the cold air came fiercely from all directions, as if it were He was roaring, and there was a harsh sound of frost.


    Song Ning watched the white lotus wither in his own hands, the familiar breath like Leng Yuexiao also quickly dissipated, Song Ning hadn''t waited to do anything to save, but the white lotus had withered, and the petals of the white lotus kept Withered, but just at the moment when the last petal faded, the last trace of power rushed out of the white lotus and shattered the cold air around Song Ning.


    Kaka Kaka.


    The cold air retreated, but the last trace of the power of the white lotus was finally limited. When the cold air retreated, the white light disappeared, and the cold air instantly turned into the palm of the evergreen green to hold Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s body quickly condensed into a green ice sculpture. At this time, Song Ning moved one foot forward to the riverside of the Netherworld, and then to the flowers on the other shore that had not bloomed for thousands of miles.


    However, it is this one, Song Ning can''t move forward anyway, the cold air is too strong, so that any spiritual realm monk will be frozen, and no matter what strength Song Ning has, he can''t get rid of the cold. Control of qi.


    In Song Ning''s eyes, there was still panic and shock, as if he wanted to retain Bai Lian, but he finally had more than enough power.


    Thousands of years turned into lotus, guarded by his side, exhausted the last piece of withering, and carried on the final guardian, but could not, but still unable to reach ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 667： Kao on the other side

    One foot away, panic appeared in Song Ning''s eyes, but just at the last moment of his body about to be frozen into an ice sculpture, at the moment when these cold air made the sound of a "click" like victory On the riverside of the Hades, the flowers on the other shore that stretched for thousands of miles suddenly bloomed!


    Flowers do not see leaves, see leaves do not bloom. Weeping beside the river of the Nether Mansion, the other side finally separated. The other side flower was blooming, and within a thousand miles, it suddenly turned into a sea of ??red flowers. Although Song Ning''s body was almost frozen at this time, he could clearly feel the seed of the other side flower in his heart. Trembling, as if crying for help, as if giving orders.


    Thousands of miles from the riverside of the Nether Mansion, the other side of the flower bloomed thousands of miles, like the sea of ??fire, the perianth is as soft as the arm, extending into the dark green ice condensed by the cold air.


    In an instant, the fiery red impacted the dark green. At this moment, even the cold air was frightened. The body of Song Ning, which was about to be frozen into ice sculpture, also began to melt, and the dark green cold air quickly dissipated. Within the range of this foot, it is completely occupied by the other shore flowers, but even so, there are still a lot of petals of the other shore flowers frozen and withered, but the petals are withered, but the flower heart is fine.


    Song Ning recovered his body, he stumbled to take the last step, crossed the last foot of the distance, he stood on the ground, his body was still paralyzed, the damage caused by the freezing just now had not completely dissipated, he He quickly looked at the peduncle of the white lotus in his hand, but found that the peduncle had disappeared.


    This is the first time Song Ning has felt Leng Yuexiao''s breath so truly in such a long time. The more he feels this breath, the more he feels that Bailian has a great relationship with Leng Yuexiao.


    At this time, Song Ning was a little lost, but everything in front of him could not allow him to continue to consider Leng Yuexiao''s things, because at this time, the countless other flowers in front of him turned into baby-like faces, these faces are all ghost images. Although it looks the same, but somehow, there is a big difference in the heart, just like different babies, they can distinguish their appearances.


    The phantoms of these baby faces were originally closed with eyes, but at this time, all of them opened their eyes one after another. Within a thousand miles, Song Ning was staring at them with unknown number of eyes. These just opened their teeth and danced claws like a roar. The beast-like flowers on the other shore turned extremely docile at the moment, and the flowers were completely pulled down, as if bowing at Song Ning.


    Countless babies have smiles on their faces. Different laughter comes, they ca n��t hear men and women, they ca n��t hear young or old, they ca n��t hear what creatures are sending, but they can hear clearly. This is indeed true. Laughter, you can feel it, there is nothing malicious in this sound.


    Song Ning pressed her hand to the heart. In the heart, the seed of the other shore flower appeared. The moment when the seed of the other shore flower appeared, it first fell into Song Ning''s hands, and then flew towards the countless other shore flowers.


    In the blink of an eye, the flowers on the other side fell on the riverside.


    Visible to the naked eye, sowing, rooting, sprouting, and then growing, just in a few blinks of time, actually matured into a flower.


    One foot.


    Two feet.


    One foot.


    Two feet!


    This other-side flower grows out, and its size is tens of times larger than all other-side flowers. At the time when this other-side flower was formed, all the other-side flowers were subject to surrender, as if they saw the king.


    That''s right ... this is the king of flowers on the other side!


    Kao stood high, as if she were a queen with her head raised, but just after the queen was formed, she bowed her head at Song Ning, as if prostrate and kneeling in front of Song Ning.


    "In my life ... I have seen countless monks, but there are very few people who keep their promises and have feelings and righteousness." Bi Anhua''s voice rumbled.


    Song Ning looked up at the other shore flower, it seemed that because Song Ning was looking up, the other shore flower''s body was lower and seemed more humble.


    "From today on, the riverside of the Netherworld is the riverside of your Song Ning. This riverside of the Netherworld is your home!" Kao said loudly.


    Song Ning listened to this sound, and then looked at the flowers on the other side of the river. At this time, she was completely prostrate and clung tightly to the ground.


    Song Ning smiled: "No one owes anyone between you and me. If you live together and die, you are friends. If you are friends, there will be no high and low." During the speech, Song Ning stepped forward step by step and grabbed Kao''s petals gently. Lift up.


    The petals seemed to jitter for a moment, and then, they stood up and looked at Song Ning.


    Friends?


    Bianhua didn''t understand, but Song Ning said so, she did so.


    "You know ... what is the white lotus in my hand just now?" Song Ning asked.


    The sound of the flowers on the other shore passed into Song Ning''s ears quietly: "There are goddesses in nine days, Daoji turns into lotus, and one lotus for a thousand years."


    Song Ning smiled, as if he understood, but he didn''t even understand.


    "Thanks, I''m going to take some quiet water to go back." Song Ning smiled weakly and moved forward, with a sorrow and an anger in his eyes.


    Nine days there is a goddess ...


    Daoji turned into lotus ...


    One lotus for a thousand years ...


    This white lotus has a great relationship with Leng Yuexiao, but this white lotus ...


    Song Ning walked a few steps to the riverside of the Nether Mansion. At this time, all the flowers on the other bank gave way to Song Ning. Song Ning took the quiet water, and after collecting the quiet water, she seemed to remember something, and suddenly turned to look at Kao: "Could you please help me to ask, has any flower seen two demon repairers enter here before?"


    Kao seemed to convey Song Ning''s words, and soon the other bank responded.


    "I haven''t seen it, it should have never entered the vicinity of this underworld." Kao said.


    Song Ning thought for a while and nodded slightly, holding a fist at Kao: "I''m gone."


    "I''ll give you." The flower was rolled up and the Song Ning was wrapped in it while the king spoke, and the flower was stretched out, and within a short span of ten feet of cold air, although the cold air was right Its quilt also has an effect, but this is just a petal of hers. Would ten thousand petals on the king''s body care about this petal?


    Song Ning turned to hold a fist at Kao.


    Kao looked at Song Ning from afar, and said in a loud voice: "Remember, the riverside of the Netherworld, within a thousand miles, is your home. If you think of me one day, come back here and have a look."


    "If one day I have nowhere to go, I will go home." Song Ning smiled slightly, turned around, stepped out, and flew away toward the outside.


    What is Leng Yuexiao''s identity?


    Song Ning is now more firm in his belief to rescue Leng Yuexiao from that frost enchantment. When he meets Leng Yuexiao again, he must ask a clear question.


    Song Ning left in a hurry, but as he passed through the next cave, he suddenly saw the figure of a woman popping out and blocking him ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 668： Secret enchantment

    This figure is extremely fast. If it weren''t for Song Ning, he was always vigilant, fearing that it would directly hit this figure.


    Song Ning stepped back two steps and looked at it, it turned out to be Yaoye. Yaoye''s face was slightly haggard, and her body was trembling uncontrollably. After seeing Song Ning, Yaoye had a trace of loss in her look, but there were With more rejoicing revealed.


    "Song Daoyou, you''re fine!" Yaoye stood in front of Song Ning.


    When Song Ning saw the night of the demon, he relaxed his vigilance a little bit: "It''s okay, let''s go first, leave here and talk again."


    Yaoye responded, and the two went towards the cave again. The more they went out, the higher the temperature, and the coldness above Yaoye ��s body would also decrease. I left this cave long ago, and I won''t wait here.


    When they reached the cave, the two didn''t go out directly. It seemed that it was caused by the fish before.


    "I have something to tell you." Song Ning turned to look at the demon night behind him.


    Yaoye stunned: "Song Daoyou, please."


    "I just searched in that cave, and then I can be sure that your master and Tianjizi are not there, so ..."


    "Seriously? That is to say, Master and Tianjizi may be in the other two caves?"


    Shining in the eyes of Yaoye, it seemed that she had heard the excellent news. Song Ning could n��t help sighing when she saw the expression of Yaoye at this moment. This night is really a person of love and justice. Tianjizi and The two demon kings are not at the entrance of the Hades. This is good news. Now Yaoye is so excited after hearing this good news.


    Yaoye held Song Ning''s wrist tightly with both hands, but she released it immediately after a while, with a hint of blush on her cheeks, or because the temperature here was much higher than inside, so Yaoye''s body was already No trembling, even a hint of warmth.


    "The two of them may indeed be in the cave above." Song Ning said.


    But Yaoye immediately questioned again: "Song Daoyou, how do you know? How can you be sure?"


    "I have encountered some things below. The other shore flower protects me. I went to the riverside of the Mingfu River and obtained the quiet water. At the same time, I planted the seeds of the other shoreside flower. At that time, I asked the other shoreflower. Whether the demon king and Tianjizi have been there. "Song Ning said.


    After hearing this, Yaoye looked at Song Ning in amazement. If someone else said these words, Yaoye would certainly not believe it, but now it is Song Ning who said this, and Yaoye instantly felt that Song Ning ��s figure became A little bit taller, it can be maintained by the other side of the Huadu. This alone is afraid that no one can do it.


    "Although I rarely come out, I have seen a lot of classics. I still know some of the things recorded in the classics. The above said that the other shore flower is very sinister, but I did not expect that this other shore flower would protect Song Daoyou. I am afraid that no one can do it. "


    "Small things, don''t care too much, now I will tell you the news, whether to go to the other two caves, you decide for yourself." Song Ning said.


    Yaoye almost said without hesitation: "I''m going to see it."


    "You can think about it, even now Tianjizi and the demon king two Daoxian may be in danger. If you go in now, it is estimated that with your cultivation strength, it is difficult to escape from it." Song Ning warned.


    Yaoye naturally knew this, but she came all the way. Besides, she was looking for a master. If she left in such a place, would n��t she give up her fortune?


    "I understand what Song Daoyou said, but if I don''t have the master, what should I continue to practice? I have no meaning in this world. The master does not guide me to practice, and I don''t even know what I should do."


    Yaoye ��s words are very sincere, but the more sincere, the more surprised Song Ning ��s heart is. Yaoye ��s strength is very strong. Without the shackles of this demon king, I am afraid that Yaoye is definitely not just this strength now.


    "If the Taoist must want to go, I can accompany the Taoist to see it, just ..."


    "Song Daoyou, please!"


    "It''s just that I hope the Taoist friends can listen to me. If there is danger, the Taoist friends and I leave quickly."


    Yaoye frowned slightly, and felt that Song Ning''s words were somewhat different from before. What Song Ning said before was ''If you encounter danger, you will not protect'', but now Song Ning says that when you encounter danger, you must let She left with her.


    Yaoye''s eyes stayed on Song Ning for a moment, and then nodded heavily: "All according to Song Daoyou''s words, what Song Daoyou said is what I want, I just want to find the master, if I can''t reach it, I won''t be stupid Die. "


    Song Ningluo thought for a while, then rushed out of the cave and rushed towards the second cave above.


    This time, Song Ning and Yao Ye did not encounter the school of fish again, until the second cave, neither of them encountered any danger.


    However, when the two of them entered the second cave, they discovered that one of the caves was a stone wall. After careful searching for a while, they found that there was no entrance at all in the cave, which seemed to be a dead end.


    "There is also a cave." Yaoye Chuanyin.


    Song Ning did not hesitate, since she brought Yaoye out and promised Yaoye together, how could she shrink back at this moment?


    But the first cave is the same as the second cave, there is still nothing, and there is a stone wall at one foot.


    Yaoye looked around, finally gave up after a while, and turned to leave. Although Yaoye had already turned around, Song Ning ��s palm had been placed on this stone wall. If there was no previous cave, Song Ning might not feel that it was strange here. But now, when he put his hand on the stone wall, he can feel the lingering trace of fluctuation on the stone wall. This fluctuation is very weak, and it is impossible to tell what the power is, but Song Ning can be sure of this. The stone wall is some kind of organization or formation.


    The demon king and Tian Jizi may be trapped behind this stone wall, but Song Ning''s spiritual knowledge cannot penetrate, and he can''t feel whether there is any power fluctuation on the other side of the stone wall.


    Although feeling all this, Song Ning did not inform Yaoye, because the power from this stone wall made Song Ning feel fear. Although it was very weak, it seemed to be likely to erupt at any time. Once it broke out, it was even him. There is no room for resistance.


    Song Ning will not do anything adventurous, at least not because of the demon king and Tianjizi. As for Yaoye, Song Ning intends to keep this matter in mind, unless Yaoye himself finds it, he will not Speak easily.


    After all, this night has great talents, and the heroes cherish each other. Song Ning does not want Yaoye to spend time above this enchantment, nor does he want Yaoye to continue to practice the wrong guidance method of the demon king.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 669： Ready to break

    Yaoyen had already prepared to leave, but it seemed that she had thought of something, but she looked back next to the stone wall, and then circled around the stone wall, and the spiritual power continued to penetrate into the stone wall.


    Song Ning looked nervously at Yaoye on the side. Fortunately, after checking for a moment, Yaoye lost sight of Song Ning and said, "Let''s go, Song Daoyou."


    Looking at Yaoye''s lost expression, Song Ning had such a moment that she really wanted to tell Yaoye about the strangeness of this stone wall, but think again, with the character of Yaoye, if she knows it, she must be here Do some hands and feet on the stone wall, and once the hidden power in the stone wall bursts out, she must be unable to resist.


    Wow.


    The two rushed out of the water and stood by the lake. The demon night did not leave. Looking at the lake in a daze, the brows became tighter and tighter: "Song Daoyou, are you sure that my master and senior Tianjizi have entered this secret realm?"


    "They should have come in. If not, where would the two of them go? And they had sent back the news at that time. Could it be false?" Song Ning asked.


    Yaoye shook her head helplessly. Although she had thought that she might come back before coming here, she did not expect that she could not even see the figures of the two masters.


    "It''s useless for you to worry about this kind of thing, and now you are just a spiritual monk. Both of them are missing. Even if you find them and find out that they are in danger, what can you do?" Song Ning said.


    Yaoye sighed softly. Although Song Ning''s tone was not good, she understood that Song Ning was right. Her obsession was to find the demon king, but if she couldn''t find it? What if you can''t save it?


    "Okay, let''s go back to the imperial city. If you don''t go back to the imperial city, those monks might think I will abduct you again." Song Ning smiled lightly.


    The corner of Yaoye''s mouth trembled and smiled bitterly: "How can I be qualified to stay next to Song Daoyou? Besides, Song Daoyou is also accompanied by a beauty, how could it be possible to abdicate me?"


    "Okay, go back, take you out and take you back, I have something to do next." Song Ning urged.


    Yaoye knew that Song Ning''s time had been delayed. If there were no Song Ning this time, she would not even find the secret realm. Even though Song Ning was urging now, she was still grateful.


    After returning to the Imperial City, Song Ning said goodbye to Yaoye, and then flew to the Bai Family again.


    It took a day to come and go. Just when Song Ning rushed to the Bai family, I found that many monks have gathered around the Bai family. These monks are all Taoist immortals, and their expressions are anxious, as if there is something urgent. .


    "Song Daoyou is back!" Hong Yuan Dao Xian said when he saw Song Ning.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone looked at Song Ning. When Song Ning''s figure fell, they clenched fists: "Song Daoyou."


    The people of the Bai family are standing aside at this time. In front of these Daoxian, even the former Bai family now seems to be weak. If these Daoxian did not talk to the Bai family, I am afraid that these Bai families would not dare Easy to step forward and talk with the Dao immortals.


    "Why are you here?" Song Ning puzzled.


    Everyone stared at each other, and then Hong Yuan Dao Xian opened his mouth: "Song Daoyou, after getting the news that Bagua Mirror was about to be opened, we summed up and prepared to choose a good day, and let the chief disciple break through. Be sure to know friends. "


    Song Ning understood: "Which day?"


    "Just tonight, tonight is when the moon is full, there is the essence of heaven and earth in the moonlight, which helps to break through, and the day tonight is ..."


    "Okay, I know. Is there a designated place?" Song Ning asked.


    "Yes, the location is in the Imperial City of Luoyu Kingdom. After careful calculation, we found that only the Imperial City of Luoyu Kingdom is the best place for the entire Fenglan Shui of the Yulan mainland."


    When Hong Yuan Dao Xian said this, Song Ning felt interesting: "Which one said it?"


    "Uh, this ..."


    "It''s me." Hong Yuan Dao Xian didn''t say, but instead a voice came from the void. Song Ning frowned slightly, and found that the green fluorescence appeared at the place where the voice came, and then a beautiful figure emerged.


    Green Ling?


    "Since it was said by the senior, then Song Ning believed that he would fight here, and I would like to thank the senior for his help." Song Ning bowed at Luling.


    Among the monks known to Song Ning, among the monks known by Song Ning, I am afraid that this Ling Ling''s cultivation behavior can be regarded as the highest, and Song Ning''s strong performance also convinced Song Ning.


    Lu Ling nodded faintly. She didn''t mention the matter of saving Song Ning that day. After this brief conversation, she disappeared again, but even if it disappeared, Song Ning could still feel that Lu Ling seemed to be around.


    This ... is the real fairy?


    Song Ning thought to himself, but said to Hong Yuan Dao Xian and others: "There are laborers to prepare first, I will definitely arrive tonight."


    "Before tonight, Song Daoyou must remember." Hong Yuan Dao Xian asked.


    Song Ning nodded, pushed his hands, and motioned for the crowd to disperse. These Dao Xian individuals became elders. When they saw Song Ning''s actions, they naturally understood what Song Ning meant.


    Everyone left. Heifeng, Luo Yi and others came here. When they saw Song Ning coming back so quickly, they curiously said: "Did the classics not found?"


    "I found it," Song Ning said.


    Black wind rejoicing: "Really ?! Please quickly tell the master, how can I enter the riverside of the Netherworld, and how can I get the quiet water?"


    The excitement of Heifeng is like a child getting a good toy. Both Luo Yi and Bai Ting can''t help but look. Even Song Ning, when he saw Heifeng, felt that Heifeng was really happy, otherwise This is never possible.


    "You don''t need to know these, you can''t get in with your golden body," Song Ning said.


    Hei Feng scratched his head embarrassingly, and there was a trace of loss on his face. He did not blame Song Ning, but although he understood that this should be the case, he still felt a little uncomfortable after hearing it with his own ears.


    "Brother Ning, if it''s too difficult, let''s consider it for a long time. I believe that the Brothers of the Black Wind will not care, after all, this matter ..." Luo Yi said, glancing at the Black Wind with a glance, although he was telling the truth, But still have to take care of the mind of the black wind.


    Heifeng Wenyan can only nodded helplessly: "Luo Yi is right, don''t worry about this matter, take it slowly."


    Song Ning has gone smoothly in recent days. Bai Ting is afraid that Song Ning will arbitrarily agree to what he cannot do because of this matter. He also comforts him: "Song Ning, this matter is of vital importance. You cannot joke about your life."


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 670： Be friends, keep promises

    "Yeah, it''s life and life, you can''t just joke." Song Ning responded. If it were the expression of Heifeng before, Song Ning would not be prepared to say so on purpose.


    Sure enough, after Song Ning finished speaking, the expression of Heifeng was even more wonderful. The extremely complicated eyes were full of hope and loss, full of unwillingness but trying to hide from being discovered.


    Seeing the expression of Heifeng, Song Ning suddenly turned over and took out a jade bottle from the storage ring.


    "Heifeng, what do you recognize in this jade bottle?" Song Ning threw the jade bottle to the black wind in his speech.


    At this time, there is nothing more important for Heifeng than Yushui, but now Song Ning throws him a jade bottle to ask, and he naturally wants to help Song Ning.


    But at the moment when the black wind opened the jade bottle, the whole black wind was stunned.


    "Yu Shui !?" Heifeng exclaimed, with a hint of disbelief in his tone.


    The Bai Ting Luo Yi beside them also looked at each other, even the Black Wind said that it was Yushui, then it must be Yushui, but why did this Yushui appear here? How did Song Ning get it?


    Heifeng looked at Song Ning in surprise, his wrinkled face showing ecstasy.


    "Master, this ..."


    "I found out from the classics where the secluded water was, and when I found the entrance to the underworld, I went to look at it first, and then I went in. I planted the seed of the other side of the flower, and then I got the secret Water. "Song Ning made a short story and said it very easily.


    No one saw Song Ning when he entered that place. At this time, no one would refute Song Ning ��s words. Song Ning said what he said was not dangerous, but anyone thought what they thought, it was extremely dangerous, Yin and Yang How can I get in and out so easily? Moreover, Song Ning is only a spiritual monk.


    Boom!


    The black wind bent his legs and knelt directly on the ground.


    Heifeng''s move was so amazing, Song Ning didn''t expect it. Heifeng just knelt down, and Song Ning pulled him up: "What are you doing?"


    "Master, although you do n��t say anything, I still know the sinisterness of the yin and yang junctions, even if you do n��t have a golden body, you are just a spiritual monk now. Dangerous, that is to joke with life, but now you are ... "


    Heifeng said, choked, and Song Ning had only gone for a day. It took time to go back and forth, and it took time to check the classics. Song Ning was afraid that all the rest of the time was used outside the riverside of the Netherworld. , Heifeng''s heart is even more guilty.


    If it were not for him, Song Ning would not take the risk.


    "How can a man kneel easily when he has gold under his knees? Although you call my master, we are already friends. I promised you to do things. If you can''t even make your promises, who are you? What cents to repair? "Song Ning looked at the black wind with a solemn look.


    Heifeng didn''t know what to say at this time, but he had tears in his eyes. Fortunately, he controlled it and did not cry in front of several people.


    Song Ning''s words not only moved the heart of Heifeng, but even Luo Yi and Bai Ting admired Song Ning a little bit more. They certainly knew that Song Ning was a person, but Song Ning was like this to his servants. of.


    "Okay, don''t stop this expression, you will tell me the general refining method of Huanyang Pill, and I am ready to refining the pill for you." Song Ning said.


    With a tear in his eyes, Heifeng turned over and took out a jade note, and printed all the information about Huanyangdan in his mind to Song Ning.


    Huanyang Dan, although recorded in the era of Song Ning, there is no exact Danfang, and Heifeng knows Danfang, but does not know the measurement, so this is also a test for Song Ning, but this test It ��s not difficult, Huanyang Pill is nothing more than a five-pin elixir. The refinement of this five-pin elixir is less than one hundred elixir. The changes of these elixir are all in the mind of Song Ning. Eliminate some errors.


    Song Ning''s eyes flashed with a burst of light, but the light was very subtle, and no outsiders could see it without careful observation. Song Ning was calculating frantically in his heart.


    Because of the power of the demon blood of the fairy fairy family, Song Ning''s understanding of medicinal materials is very thorough, plus the other side flowers, at this time Song Ning seems to know more about medicinal materials and plants.


    The changes after the combination of countless herbs in Song Ning''s mind spun rapidly. After a quarter of an hour, the faint light in Song Ning''s eyes disappeared, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Master?" Black Wind asked.


    Song Ning said: "It''s almost the same. It failed at most three times. Before midnight, I will be able to let you eat Huanyang Pill. I''m going to take a look first. How did you look like?"


    Heifeng "Lao Tears" is speechless with excitement.


    "If the Black Wind Brothers can recover today, does that mean we can break through at the same time?" Luo Yi asked.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It doesn''t work. Although the black wind can restore the original appearance after taking Huanyang Pill, he still has the previous golden pill in his body. That golden pill is the panacea made by our alchemist. If you do n��t replace Jin Dan in his body with Jin Dan in a monk, he still ca n��t break through to Wonderland. ��


    Although in Luo Yi and Bai Ting, this is bad news, but in the black wind feeling, this is nothing, compared with Huanyang Dan, it is almost too different.


    "Tonight, the black wind will cheer for the master''s breakthrough!" Black wind clenched his fists.


    Song Ning said nothing, but instead smiled at Bai Ting: "Bai Ting, why not borrow some medicinal materials?"


    Bai Ting laughed: "Our Bai family suffered before, but lost a lot of things, but it is because there are not many medicinal materials. If Brother Song is useful, just take it."


    Nowadays, Bai Ting can be the master of the Bai family, and Song Ning is naturally not surprised to see it. Bai Ting walks in front, Song Ning follows, and directly enters the Baijia herbal medicine library to choose herbs.


    Although the Bai family was hit by a devastating blow, now, because the Bai family ��s call, plus the Bai family is the panacea supply for the entire demon domain, if there is no Bai family in this demon domain, then the panacea is It will break, how can a monk have no medicine? Therefore, many forces instilled some monks to practice alchemy.


    "This herbal medicine library is quite different. It didn''t come back in a day, so the Bai family had such a big change." Song Ning sighed.


    "Although various forces help the Bai family, in fact, they are still for the panacea, but the Bai family is famous after all. It is not bad for these monks to come to our alchemy. The more people who join the Bai family, the better the Bai family will be. Expansion, it is estimated that it will recover in less than a year. "Bai Ting said.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 671： Watch alchemy

    "One year? I don''t think it will take so long. With the appeal of the Bai family now, coupled with my relationship with you, I believe that the Bai family can recover its peak in a few months." Song Ning smiled. Immediately entered the medicinal materials library to select the medicinal materials needed for the refining of Yangdan by Heifeng.


    The more than one hundred kinds of medicinal herbs were already remembered by Song Ning. After entering the medicinal herbs library, they were completely selected within a short while. After the selection, Song Ning took the medicinal herbs and Bai Ting to leave.


    During the journey, Bai Ting asked: "Song Ning, did you encounter any trouble going to the Imperial City this time?"


    "No, I use Yi Rongdan mostly when I go out, and those monks can''t see it. What trouble can I encounter?" Song Ning said.


    Bai Ting nodded: "For more than ten years, you really haven''t changed at all."


    "Oh? How do you say that?" Song Ning smiled, always feeling that Bai Ting seemed a little sentimental now.


    Bai Ting looked far away, and didn''t know what he was looking at. He seemed to be really feeling the past: "Ten years ago, I was proud to see you at Xianxu, and I knew that you were not the kind of innocent person who killed. Your heart is the soul of the world. More than ten years later, you are still the same. Yi Rongdan changed his face so that the monks in the Imperial City who misunderstood you will not recognize you, and you will avoid unnecessary trouble. "


    "This seems to be that I want to avoid trouble, rather than worry about the world''s souls?" Song Ning smiled and looked at Bai Ting.


    "Who can hurt you in the imperial city? What if some monks have a fevered mind and want to do something with you? So you still don''t want to hurt people, don''t want to kill innocents," Bai Ting sighed.


    Song Ning was not sure about this: "Help me find a place to make alchemy. I''m going to help the black wind refine the elixir."


    Bai Ting pointed a finger, and Song Ning looked in the direction of Bai Ting''s finger. That was the highest place in the entire Bai family. In Song Ning''s view, it was a pillar. At the top of the pillar was something like an eggshell. This egg The shell is transparent and can be seen from the outside at a glance.


    The eggshell is almost the shape of an egg, with an inner diameter of almost one foot, and a person can fully open it inside, even if it is alchemy, it is enough to stretch.


    "Where?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Ting nodded and even had some pride when he spoke: "There is the Baijia alchemy place. The entire Baijia is the only safest alchemy place there."


    "I remember not having this thing when I left yesterday." Song Ning said.


    "Brother Song, there is only one alchemy room in the Bai family today. This alchemy room can resist most of the power of Dan Lei. The building materials are extremely rare. If it were not for you, I would never let outsiders go to alchemy." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning stared at the very top of the pillar, his eyes swept over and over the eggshell, and it really felt that the eggshell was a little strange: "That''s fine, I will go now."


    After Song Ning finished his speech, Bai Ting smiled and said: "Brother Song, you can use our Bai family alchemy master alchemy, but there is something I need your help."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Song Ning asked.


    "When you are practicing alchemy, I want the alchemists of the Bai family to come to observe, and those monks who will soon become alchemists, let them learn and learn, taking you as an example." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning suddenly felt speechless. This Bai Ting actually had such a thought. At this time, Song Ning even thought that the eggshell was deliberately designed to be transparent. This way, it was convenient for their Bai family monks to watch.


    "Well, you can do whatever you say." Song Ning had already stepped on his feet, rising into the air and rushing towards the eggshell.


    As soon as Song Ninggang left the ground, Bai Ting''s voice boomed under the blessing of spiritual power.


    "All the monks of the Bai family have listened well. Master Song wants to practice alchemy. You should now watch the alchemy room and observe and study. In the future, you will take Master Song as your goal."


    The monk who was grinding medicinal materials threw away all the medicinal materials in his hand, and ran out excitedly, looking up at the direction of the eggshell.


    The monk who was meditating and practicing in the room heard the sound and immediately broke away from entering the set, raising his head excitedly.


    Even the alchemist of the Bai family refining the elixir had given up the elixir in his hand at this time. Even in spite of the danger of exploding the elixir, he also had to see how Song Ning made alchemy.


    If someone else said this, maybe these alchemy rooms will not react too violently, but now Bai Ting is talking about Song Ning. The thing about Song Ning''s refining of the Elixir has already been dressed up in the demon domain. Alchemy in the Roland City, the way that Zi Zong Zeng had already become almost an idol in the hearts of all alchemists.


    Song Ning just entered the eggshell and felt countless hot eyes. He didn''t expect these people to care so much about alchemy.


    Although Song Ning had already felt that there were many monks from the Bai family, Song Ning now felt that he really underestimated the Bai family, and Song Ningluo thought about it. Before that, the Bai family owned more than 300,000 people. Among the monks and demon domains, there are more than 300,000 monks in a Bai family, which is enough to illustrate the strength of the Bai family.


    "Dao friends, what Song is going to refine today is the five-grade elixir, but also the elixir. There is no elixir for this elixir. I only know how to refining it. Joking Song. "Song Ning also started talking to these monks.


    Below Bai Ting, Hei Feng Luo Yi and Bai Xin and others stood together. At this time, when he heard Song Ning, Bai Ting couldn''t help but smile: "Brother Song is a little bit different."


    "Hey, my master of the black wind, if it is really awe-inspiring, so many people make a panacea and watch it." Black wind proudly said.


    Luo Yi sees Song Ning''s popularity now, and naturally feels happy, but without opening his eyes, his eyes fall on Song Ning.


    The monk below also started to stir up, not knowing what to say, but from a general sense, it should be welcoming Song Ning.


    When Song Ning finished talking, he began to grind the medicinal herbs. His hands grinded the elixir very quickly. When the spiritual power poured out, he completely stripped the essence out of the medicinal herbs.


    This movement of Song Ning is extremely fast. Some monks didn''t even respond to what Song Ning was doing.


    An elder of the Bai family in charge of alchemy explained loudly: "Master Song is grinding medicinal herbs. Master Song''s grinding method is impossible unless he has a deep understanding of the medicinal herbs and a very skilled skill. Of course, if the ordinary fifth-grade alchemy master can have Master Song grinding the medicine at half the speed, it is enough to be proud. "


    Hearing this, the monks were more excited. Even the elders in charge of alchemy of the Bai family called Song Ning a master, so it shows that Song Ning is really a master, not to mention the elders also said the next words?


    But just when Song Ning started grinding the Elixir, a few figures suddenly appeared from the sky ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 672： People from Tiangong

    "Eh? Someone seems to be making immortality there."


    "Hey, it''s interesting. We used to get together and see what kind of panacea was refined."


    "Don''t mess with the two of you, don''t forget the purpose of coming to the Orchid Continent this time."


    Among the three, one old and two young, the old man''s eyes were indifferent, and there was a light air of dust between his hands and feet. He held a whisk in his hand, wearing a white robe, and beside him People, a man and a woman, are not very old. They should look like more than 20 to less than 30. The man is handsome and the woman is very handsome.


    After the old man had finished speaking, the man and the woman looked down with respect in the face of the old man and said slightly: "The elder said that we two will naturally not be wrong, but just want to see this way Youlian alchemy. "


    The old man did not stop the two, but the three slowly fell down, looking at the eggshell where Song Ning was.


    As soon as the three men fell, some people in the Bai family noticed the three of them. After seeing the old man''s behavior, the Bai family were a little puzzled, but when they noticed the robe on the old man, his expression suddenly became tense.


    From Tiangong!


    Why did the monk leaving Tiangong suddenly come here and still seem to be watching Song Ninglian?


    Just when the Bai family didn''t know the reason, he suddenly heard the young man in the white robe smiled and said: "This way of grinding medicinal herbs is quite good, but I don''t know the ability of refining medicinal herbs."


    As soon as the young man spoke, he immediately became a target. All eyes were on him, and there was no lack of anger in his eyes, but when they saw the old man beside him, there was a trace of fear on his face.


    Daoxian Pinnacle is even stronger than Daoxian Pinnacle. This is the strongman they have never seen. Although they do n��t know the strength of Song Ning ��s battle with Bai Huaren in the Blood Spirit Array that day, everyone knows Song Ning was defeated in any battle with Bai Hua that day, if no one saves, Song Ning will definitely die.


    The young man did not dare to speak to these monks one by one, and his tone was even more arrogant: "The monks in the Orchid Continent are really making a fuss, I didn''t expect it to be ..."


    When the young man spoke, he saw Luo Yi at a glance. He narrowed his eyes and walked towards Luo Yi: "Yo, who am I to be, isn''t this Brother Luo?"


    Everyone looked at Luo Yi. Everyone saw Luo Yi being expelled from Tiangong that day. Now this person is Brother Luo, who is clearly a disciple from Tiangong.


    For most of the monks in the Orchid Continent, Litian Temple is a very mysterious existence. If they saw it with their own eyes, they all felt that Litian Temple was ethereal.


    Luo Yi coldly looked at the young man and hummed: "Brother Zhang, I didn''t expect to recognize me as you."


    Brother Zhang laughed: "Haha, what did Brother Luo say, how can I not know you? Even if it is an ant in the heavenly palace, I am all Zhang Tianxiao, let alone you are a living person? But I It''s very curious, you used to be one of the disciples who were trained in Litian Temple. Now that you have been expelled from Litian Temple, how can you fall into such a place? "


    Luo Yizui gloomed down: "Brother Zhang, why am I called depraved here?"


    Zhang Tianxiao looked around: "Gee, these monks, aren''t they degenerate? There is a pretending person who is practicing alchemy on top. What a **** alchemist, but it''s just a trick."


    "Zhang Tianxiao, you ..."


    "This junior, listening to what you said, seems to be alchemy?"


    Luo Yi was about to refute, and suddenly he heard the old parents'' speech.


    Now many monks of the Bai family are looking at Zhang Tianxiao indignantly, one by one, dare not to speak out, but now it is good, and the parents of Bai have spoken, and they all naturally came to have fun.


    This is talking about the three elders of the Bai family. The Bai family inherits Song Ning''s great grace. They naturally remember Song Ning in their hearts. Now that the sky is coming, they are so arrogant that they even look down on Song Ning. The Bai family is naturally unwilling.


    The elder Bai Jiasan had just spoken, and the old man beside Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes were cold, but even so, he didn''t do it. He was originally from the elder Tiangong, not a lifetime, but also the cultivation of the Taoist peak, his fairy The practice of the peak is much stronger than that of other Daoxian peak monks. Today, he can break through to the real fairy with only a trace. This kind of cultivation is enough to arrogant of the entire Orchid Continent. How can he treat a Bai family''s virtual Immortal monk hands?


    It ��s just that Zhang Tianxiao immediately exploded after hearing the words of the elders of the Bai family: "Old things, who are you called juniors? Anyway, people like you are all ignorant people, you do n��t Understand the number of gifts, I do n��t blame you. ��


    "Junior, you must be rampant!" Elder Bai Jiasan snarled.


    "Oh, I''m not rampant, you call me junior, then it doesn''t matter, today you dare to compete with my junior? If you win, I will admit that I am a junior, but if you lose, then I am nothing. Excessive demand, you kneel down and apologize. Today, I will assume that this has not happened. "Zhang Tianxiao turned over and took out a treasure knife.


    Elder Bai Jiasan was furious and was about to start, but was suddenly stopped by Baishan beside him.


    "Famous monk from Tiangong, come to our Bai family, what''s your job?" Bai Shan frowned.


    Zhang Tianxiao hummed: "It''s just passing by. When I saw a liar pretending to be an alchemist master, I just took a look at it. I didn''t expect you mad dogs to bite when they saw someone."


    Bai Shan narrowed his eyes. This Tian Xiao was indeed excessive, but now the old man next to Zhang Tian Xiao has been deterring Bai Shan. If he and Zhang Tian Xiao made the old man angry, the Bai family was afraid of suffering.


    "It''s okay if it''s really just a test, but you have come from Tiangong to be such an elder at the peak of Dao Xian, who knows if you will take this action against our Bai family from the beginning?" Bai Shan was extremely calm at this moment.


    The old man took a step back when he heard the words: "I don''t care, you can fight at will, but I have the words first, if you lose, or even die, don''t blame us for leaving the palace, the one we shot is only the peak of the spirit realm. The monk''s nothing. "


    Hearing this, the elders of the Bai family had already ignored the difference between their false fairy and the other party ��s peak, and rushed up to learn this Tian Xiao: "Dare to smear Master Song casually, today let me see what is the ability to leave Tiangong ! "


    But the elders of the Bai family are alchemists after all. The alchemists focus on alchemy. The strength is not very strong. Even if there is a gap between the fairyland and the spiritual realm, if you encounter a very strong spiritual realm monk, you can''t compete against it ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 673： Fried Dan

    During the talk, the elder Baijiasan had already started to work with that piece of Tianxiao. The people around him were not unstoppable, but they did not want to stop it. Luo Yi immediately sent a message to the elder Baijiasan to tell Zhang Tianxiao''s weakness.


    But at the time of Luo Yi''s transmission, Zhang Tianxiao''s attack was already directed against the elders of the Bai family.


    When this knife fell, the elders of the Bai family three appeared a knife array all over the body. Among the sword array, the countless sword light, the elders of the Bai family three couldn''t take precautions and immediately disorganized their positions.


    The alchemy master is not good at this kind of battle, not to mention Zhang Tianxiao is the arrogance from the Tiangong, the best among the younger generation from the Tiangong?


    Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes were cold, and his shot was a fierce move. He showed no mercy to the three elders of the Bai family. Even if he killed someone, he didn''t believe that anyone would dare to attack him.


    "Three elders!" The disciples were shocked. These people who came to Bai Family were all to become alchemists. If the strongest alchemists in Bai family were injured, who would they learn from?


    Bai Shan clenched his fists tightly, and he could resolve this sword array, but now if he even shoots, then pass it out, the two Baixian of the Bai family play against a spirit monk who is away from the Tiangong, then they will only grow the ambition of others To extinguish his prestige, the momentum of leaving the Tiangong Palace is more vigorous, and the Bai family has wiped out its reputation.


    "Oh, waste!" Zhang Tianxiao snorted coldly, his wrists turned, spiritual power poured out, and the knife light in the knife array was sharper.


    Elder Bai Jiasan just adapted to the attack of the knife array to fight back, but the rhythm in the knife array suddenly changed, he was once again in a disadvantage and took advantage.


    laugh!


    Daoguang cut the arms of Elder Bai Jiasan.


    "Bai Family, monk Xuxian, at this level, your waste is also a monk?" Zhang Tianxiao looked at the three elders with disdain, his wrists shook again, and the speed was a little faster.


    Seeing that the attack in this knife array became more and more severe, if in this kind of attack, even for a moment, the three elders might be seriously injured. The people of the Bai family were anxious, but they could not shoot.


    "I fight with you!" The three elders roared with their teeth clenched.


    But at this moment, a spiritual force fell directly on the knife array as if it appeared out of thin air.


    This spiritual force appeared too fast, seemingly inconspicuous, but as soon as it landed on the blade array, the blade array crashed and shattered. Those blade lights were like air, and they were instantly hit by this spiritual force without a trace.


    Everyone was shocked, and before everyone could come back, a bland voice spread into everyone''s ears.


    "Song did not like other people to disturb the alchemy. If you want to fight, get away." Song Ning''s expression was as usual. At this time, one hand began to grind the medicinal materials, and the other hand baked under the blue dragon , Medicinal materials have also continuously entered the alchemy furnace.


    In Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes, a murderous opportunity emerged. He raised the knife and slashed it at the alchemy room where Song Ning was.


    "Tianxiao, no." The old man beside Zhang Tianxiao raised his hand and pressed Zhang Tianxiao''s knife.


    "Elder, he ..."


    "Sneak attack on the alchemy master among alchemists. If this is spread, it will be said."


    Zhang Tianxiao looked at Song Ning fiercely, and the corner of his mouth raised slightly: "You''d better blow Dan quickly, but don''t blow yourself to death, I will teach you a lesson today."


    Song Ning frowned slightly, and kept moving in his hands, but turned to Zhang Tianxiao.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes were harsh, but Song Ning''s eyes were indifferent, but there was a coldness and a chill in his indifferent eyes.


    "Everyone who can teach Song Mou is dead." Song Ning said lightly, and then focused on alchemy.


    Zhang Tianxiao wanted to speak again, but was stopped by the elders beside him.


    From the beginning to the end, the woman beside Zhang Tianxiao has been watching Song Ning. She has an excellent relationship with Zhang Tianxiao. She also said that she is invincible among the younger generation from Tiangong. Now Zhang Tianxiao is deflated in front of Song Ning. Song Ning is more interested, but this interest is the interest to kill Song Ning.


    The two of them could not live forever. They did n��t know Song Ning ��s identity, nor did they know the strength of Song Ning. Instead, the elders beside them knew a lot about Song Ning. He came with two disciples this time, That is to prepare to break through with several monks in the Orchid Continent at the time of tonight.


    Li Tiangong is not willing to directly engage with Tianzong, but deterrence is still necessary. If Litiangong disciples can light more magic lights when they break through the fairyland, it is the best sign for Litiangong. The best deterrent of martial arts.


    After Song Ning Yuguang moved away from Zhang Tianxiao, he never looked at him again. As for what he said just now, it was not wrong for Song Ning to say that what he can control Song Ning is his uncle, but his uncle is no longer there. As for others, Song Ning So far, no one will be controlled.


    The battle stopped, everyone looked at Song Ning Lian Dan, and because of the momentum that Song Ning just put between his hands to stop the fight, the Bai family worshipped Song Ning a little more, especially the Baijia three elders, this For Song Ning, he was already an admirable five-body cast.


    What the monk needs for alchemy is to calm down, not to be angry, not to be distracted. If not, the chance of exploding the pill is great, but now Song Ning can operate the alchemy with both hands while breaking Zhang Tianxiao''s knife array The strength is absolutely beyond human reach, which already shows that Song Ning has reached an extremely strong point in both alchemy and cultivation.


    However, in the hope of everyone, after half an hour, I only heard a small roar within the Qinglong Ding ...


    Dan fried!


    The monks saw the loss in their eyes, but when they thought of Song Ning, they had said that this immortality had not been refined before, and there was no elixir, and it was normal to fried elixir.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, bomb Dan? Okay, luckily I didn''t kill you. If you were killed, I wouldn''t be happy today." Zhang Tianxiao squinted at Song Ning, showing his mockery.


    "You ..." Bai Ting was about to speak, but was pulled by Bai Shan, Bai Shan shook his head slightly, and gave him a wink, Bai Ting could only hold back.


    Heifeng, Luo Yi and others also looked at this Tianxiao with cold eyes. They remembered Zhang Tianxiao ��s face at this time very deeply. Now that Song Ning is in alchemy, they ��d better not disturb them. If you can''t beat it, you must also settle accounts with this person.


    "Master Song will surely succeed next time!" A monk saw Zhang Tianxiao''s sarcasm and shouted immediately.


    When this person opened his mouth, most of the people who turned to the Bai family all agreed: "This medicine has no cure. Master Song is now trying alchemy. Failure is natural. You do n��t have to ridicule beside you. Do you know?"


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 674： I have Danfang

    "Yo, shout at me?" Zhang Tianxiao laughed, and turned his hands, an alchemy furnace appeared in front of him, but he took out the alchemy furnace, but there was no alchemy, but pointed at Song Ning Road: "It is not to refine Wupindan Does the medicine return Yang Dan? Not even Dan Fang, what else to install? "


    The elder next to Zhang Tianxiao narrowed his eyes. Although he intentionally wanted to stop Zhang Tianxiao, he seemed to have thought of nothing and did nothing, but let Zhang Tianxiao continue to do it.


    Zhang Tianxiao once again took out a jade note from the storage ring. He lifted up the jade note: "This is the formula for the five-level elixir to return to the eternal elixir. If today''s so-called master asks me, I can use Dan Fang gave him alms. "


    There was an uproar, and even people who would n��t have alchemy at this time understood that this Tian Xiao was not rampant, but it was really powerful, and at a glance, it was possible to see what the medicine of Song Ning refined was, which already showed his alchemy level Not too bad. At this time, he took out the formula of Huanyang Dan, which is even more shocking.


    Even Dan Ning, who doesn''t have Song Ning, has it from Tiangong, and there is this Tianxiao!


    Hearing this, Song Ning couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and looked at Zhang Tianxiao.


    Zhang Tianxiao noticed Song Ning''s eyes and provoked: "You come and fight with me. If you don''t die if it''s Kung Fu Kung Fu, I will give you this recipe, but if you die ..."


    Zhang Tianxiao said, and suddenly saw Xiao Ke, who was drilled from Song Ning''s shoulder, and his eyes moved: "If you die, I can do well. Your little fox, I will help you keep it."


    Xiao Keyan said, screaming at Zhang Tianxiao with his mouth open, it seemed that Zhang Tianxiao would be swallowed alive.


    Zhang Tianxiao saw it and liked it more: "Haha, good things, good things, I like spiritual ones, the nine-tailed spirit fox. After it is transformed, it can certainly be tuned into a good furnace."


    "Xiao Ke, don''t pay attention." Song Ning said with a smile, she didn''t pay attention to Zhang Tianxiao at all.


    Xiao Ke whispered cleverly, and then got into Song Ning''s clothes, and no longer ignored Zhang Tianxiao. In this way, Zhang Tianxiao was a little embarrassed.


    Zhang Tianxiao put away the alchemy furnace and jade paper, put his hands on his chest, sneered and looked at Song Ning: "Don''t you dare to do it with me, so you don''t want to become a pill deliberately?"


    Song Ning turned a blind eye and continued to practice alchemy for the second time. Zhang Tianxiao saw that he was ridiculed and useless. He couldn''t help but pay more attention to Song Ning. Being able to concentrate on alchemy in this case is indeed not what ordinary monks can do This kind of mentality has already surpassed most monks.


    "Brother, it seems that this person has some strength, but I don''t know if you can stick to the incense stick in your hands." The woman beside Zhang Tianxiao looked at Song Ning playfully.


    The elders beside the two bearded their beards: "Tianxiao, if you can win this person within a scent of incense, return to Litian Temple, and you will be rewarded."


    Hearing this, Zhang Tianxiao and the woman''s face changed at the same time.


    The two discussed whether Song Ning could insist on Yi Xiangxiang''s time immortality, and the elders said that it was only winning or losing, and if they won, there were rewards?


    The two looked at each other, and they both felt inexplicable. Did Yulan Continent even have a monk with similar strength?


    "This person is called Song Ning. I can remind you that he had cracked the ground in front of the palace maiden a few months ago, and it is said that he has already obtained half of the land in this orchid continent. If you are fighting against it, be careful. "The elder said slowly.


    Zhang Tianxiao and the woman''s face changed again this time. After hearing the elder''s words, they didn''t have a little fear, but they were full of war. In particular, the woman directly opened the battle: "Elder, after he finishes the panacea, Can I go out first? "


    Zhang Tianxiao had just opened his mouth to speak with the elder, but the elder said: "No matter who you are, you can fight with him as long as he wants. As long as he can defeat it within a joss stick, he can get a reward from the Tiangong. , But if you lose ... "


    "Oh, lose? If I lose, I will go back to Tiangong''s face and ask for guilt!" Zhang Tianxiao sneered.


    Although the woman didn''t say anything at this time, she had treated Song Ning as her prey, and she stared at Song Ning with her eyes firmly, and she didn''t let go for a moment, as if she had already started to fight now.


    Seeing this scene from the side of the black wind, it was transmitted to Luo Yi: "What strength is that woman?"


    "Black Wind Brothers, this man''s name is Zhang Tianxiao, and he can be regarded as the highest person in his twenties from the Tiangong Palace, and the woman, named Liang Xiuqi, has strength similar to Zhang Tianxiao, but not as good as Zhang Tianxiao, but this Liang Xiuqi practice The charm technique, if it is against a man, I am afraid that even Zhang Tianxiao may be fooled by her. Although both of them are spiritual cultivation at the peak of the spiritual realm, if they say strength, they are probably similar to Ning Ge. "Luo Yidao.


    Hearing this, Heifeng understood why the two were so rampant. The existence of one of the youngest generation in the Tiangong Palace is no wonder that they are so unpretentious.


    "What about the old man?" Black Wind asked.


    Luo Yi took a deep breath: "The three elders from the Tiangong, in the order of the elders, are arranged according to their strength, and the masters from the Tiangong are the strongest. Then they are the elders, the elders, and the elders. The elders are the elders. The maid is gone. "


    Heifeng nodded, knowing the situation of Litian Temple, he stopped asking.


    Just when the black wind inquired about this, in the alchemy room, inside the Qinglong Ding, the sound of exploding the pill again came.


    Song Ning frowned slightly. After this time, he didn''t make alchemy immediately, but closed his eyes. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    The monks below were all stunned. Although they had thought that Song Ning would blow Dan twice, but now Song Ning even closed his eyes and waited. At this glance, he always felt like he gave up. Such a move, no doubt was thinking about this. Three people from Tiangong showed weakness.


    Below Zhang Tianxiao snorted coldly, and flicked his hand to throw out the jade note. The jade note was extremely fast, and went straight to Song Ning: "Do n��t pretend, I ��ll give you this pill, after finishing the pill, I will roll down and fight immediately. ! "


    Although Song Ning was still thinking with her eyes closed, she said quietly: "Heifeng, this recipe, do I want it or not?"


    There was an uproar, and at this time even Bai Tingheifeng and others were instantly surprised.


    Although Song Ning refining Huanyang Dan is for the black wind, if Song Ning took Zhang Tianxiao''s Danfang at this time, wouldn''t he admit that he was not as good as Zhang Tianxiao? However, at this time, Song Ning asked about the black wind. From this matter alone, it can be seen that Song Ning can even give up his face, as long as he can help the black wind.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes are on the black wind ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 675： Drop pattern

    Boom!


    Heifeng raised his hand without hesitation, and did not wait to answer Song Ning. In the middle of the air, the jade paper was crushed into powder by Heifeng, and Heifeng laughed: "Master, I have the guts of the Heifeng, you say so , I underestimated me. "


    Zhang Tianxiao was furious.


    Song Ning slowly opened her eyes, and looked at Heifeng with a smile: "Not bad."


    Song Ning did not look at Zhang Tianxiao at all, and the smile in his eyes dissipated. He focused again and started the third alchemy.


    Zhang Tianxiao couldn''t wait to rush up to kill Song Ning at this moment. People around him saw this Tian Xiao''s deflated appearance, and felt even more excited. Zhang Tianxiao spoke to Song Ning, but the black wind responded, and the black wind was Song Ning''s servant. Since then, does it directly mean that Zhang Tianxiao''s identity is inferior to that of Song Ning?


    Song Ning alchemy while whispering: "Heifeng, this time you can become a pill, you need to adjust your mind first, take it immediately after Cheng Dan, this also needs to be taken immediately after Cheng Dan, the best effect, If the time is long, the power will be lost. "


    "Yes, master." Black Wind clenched his fists.


    However, although Song Ning said so, these monks were still a little worried. If Song Ning could not become a pill this time, then his reputation would not be wiped out, and it would even prove that he could not. People are even more rampant.


    Song Ning''s alchemy moves in all directions. In the eyes of everyone, the process of Song Ning''s alchemy is enjoyment, but if the final result is to explode the Dan, then no matter how pleasing it was before, it can only be said to be pretending.


    Liang Xiuqi, who has been observing Song Ning below, carefully observes Song Ning''s alchemy technique. I can''t help but admire Song Ning''s alchemy technique. Although Zhang Tianxiao''s alchemy technique is also very high, it can be compared to Song Ning, at least in Song The operation of condensing clouds and flowing water looks inferior.


    "Brother Zhang, I don''t think Song Ning is pretending to be pretending. If I had known Danfang for a long time, I thought he could become a Dan at once." Liang Xiuqi suddenly said.


    Zhang Tianxiao didn''t care about these things: "No one knows if he has any Danfang, but if he can''t become a Dan this time, there will be a joke."


    "If Brother Zhang refines it, this might be a pill once?" Liang Xiuqi asked.


    Zhang Tianxiao said loudly: "If I refine it, Wupin Pill is returned to Yang Pill, it will become a pill once, and five stripes are all necessary. If it is in good condition, Liu Wen is not impossible."


    "If it is Brother Zhang, it should naturally be the same." Liang Xiuqi said with a light smile, he would not say much.


    Half an hour.


    There was a violent shock within Qinglongding.


    The monks couldn''t help but squeeze the cold sweat for Song Ning, especially the Black Wind. At this moment, when I saw Song Ning''s alchemy furnace turbulent again, I felt a trace of crisis. Today, I can''t make this Huanyang Pill, but the pill is small, and Song Ning then fry the pill, which is naturally ridiculed.


    But at the moment, these monks couldn''t see why, but Zhang Tianxiao and the elders of the Bai family were able to tell that Song Ning was going to become a pill.


    boom!


    Once again, a roar broke out among the Qinglong Ding, but this time the roar was much stronger than before. Those monks who did not know so thought that this time the bombing was more serious, but when they saw Song Ning When the red elixir in his hand was stunned.


    In the sky, there were suddenly dark clouds, and there was a burst of thunder light, like a dragon circling, the sound of rumbling booms in the air was extremely shocking.


    "Dan Lei!" Someone exclaimed.


    At this time, everyone looked at the pill in Song Ning''s hands carefully, and there were six lines of patterns flashing on them. The six lines of patterns alternated in light, and they were extremely bright and dazzling.


    Liu Wen Huan Yang Dan!


    Even Zhang Tianxiao''s face has changed. Just now Zhang Tianxiao said, ''If you are in good condition, you can make Liu Wen Huan Yang Dan'', but now Song Ning refined Liu Liu Huan Yang Dan. At this time, Zhang Tian Xiao''s face was hot. , As if slapped by Song Ning.


    Humph.


    When the thunder was surging in the sky, Song Ning suddenly snorted. When everyone thought that Dan Lei was about to come down, Song Ning actually pinched the Elixir and directly pressed on the striped path on the Elixir.


    Everyone was shocked, even the elders of Baijiasan and Elder Litiangong were dumbfounded. The method of Song Ning is called ��drop pattern�� in alchemy terminology.


    The refined elixirs can reduce lines, so as to avoid some heaven and earth visions. Although the decayed elixirs will have a few flaws above the efficacy, they will only lose very little of the effect, but But it can be used to avoid the vision of the world, especially the attack of Dan Lei. This is a very high-end method, and ordinary alchemists can''t do it at all.


    Moreover, this pattern has a great risk, and the strength of the monk is also very high. One carelessness may lead to fried Dan. If it is fried Dan, the power is far greater than that of the Chinese medicine in the alchemy furnace. many.


    When Zhang Tianxiao saw this scene, his pupils shrank sharply, and he even felt like he was living in a dream.


    "Oh? Brother Zhang, you seem to have tried this before, but wouldn''t this make the panacea explode? Why did Song Ning do this at the moment?" Liang Xiuqi didn''t understand it, so she asked directly.


    After hearing this, the elders of the Bai family laughed loudly.


    Just when he laughed, Song Ning slammed in his mouth: "Let me go!"


    After Song Ning ��s word ��scattered��, the thunder in the sky came to an abrupt end, and the dark clouds dispersed immediately. The clouds scattered to the sun, and the light was shining, just like before, as if nothing had happened. In the eyes of the monk, it seemed that Song Ning shouted out this Dan Lei.


    At this time, when looking at the medicine in Song Ning''s hands, it has become a five-striped road. After refining the medicine in the five-striped road, Song Ning flicked his hands, and the medicine "flyed" to the black wind.


    Black Wind catches the Elixir: "Thank you Master!"


    "Just a streak of road just now, don''t mind, I don''t know what will happen to Dan Lei. If one is careless, Dan Lei hacks the junior below, but I''m seriously guilty. I''m afraid I will find me again if I leave Tiangong The trouble. "Song Ning, as if joking, walked out of the alchemy room and landed on the ground:" Eat it. "


    Heifeng nodded heavily, took the pill and took it.


    "You call me a junior? Ha ha, okay, a joss stick, even if you kneel on the ground and beg me, I won''t spare your life." When Zhang Tianxiao spoke, the golden sword trembles in his hand, a golden light on the blade Surrounded above, like a golden dragon, surrounded by a burst of knife light, just like Song Ning''s Ling Tian Jian Qi, before attacking, it gave a very harsh feeling.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 676： Yixiang

    At this time, the effect of Heifeng taking Huanyang Dan had already appeared. After his whole body was erratic, his face began to change, the wrinkles on his face disappeared, a white face appeared, and his dry palms began to become delicate. After a while, the whole person recovered completely.


    At this time, looking at the black wind again, it was like a woman with fine skin and tender meat, but he did not have the slightest appearance of a woman, but instead he looked very handsome.


    "No wonder you want to recover." Seeing this, Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    The monks around secretly praised the magic of Huanyangdan. Song Ninggang made the black wind take it as soon as he finished refining the medicine. In addition to hoping that the medicine of Huanyangdan had sufficient effect, it was also to block Zhang Tianxiao''s mouth. This Tianshao may have to defame the quality of the Elixir again.


    "Thank Master!" Black Wind bowed excitedly.


    Song Ning waved his hand, and then turned to look at Zhang Tianxiao. When he turned around, the smile on his face disappeared, revealing an indifferent color.


    Zhang Tianxiao grinned, and his murderous body flashed all over his body. At first glance, he knew that he was the one who had experienced fighting.


    "I remember, just like you were going to join?" Song Ning stood quietly, pointing at Liang Xiuqi.


    Liang Xiuqi stunned slightly, Zhang Tianxiao shouted: "Your opponent is me!"


    Zhang Tianxiao cut it out with a knife. Such behavior is the same as a sneak attack. The knife light fell, and Song Ning felt a space squeeze around him, seeming to bind it.


    This knife is extremely fast, only to see the knife light up, the blade has already fallen on Song Ning''s head.


    Most of the monks didn''t see what happened, they felt a burst of energy, a wave of energy fluctuated, and they were shocked. At this time, when they looked at Song Ning, he lifted **** above his fingers. A silver light flashed, and the silver light turned into a lightsaber, and this silver lightsaber was resisting a huge golden sword light.


    Silver and gold are deadlocked, and the power fluctuations are constantly coming out. However, no matter how strong this power fluctuation is, Song Ning did not even frown, even his hair, did not sway because of the fluctuation of power.


    Song Ning turned his hand to take out a joss stick and lit it. He flicked his hand and put the incense on the ground.


    "Yi Xiang''s time, you seem to have forgotten to count the time." Song Ning seemed extremely calm.


    The two lights of gold and silver dissipated, and Zhang Tianxiao ��s knife was also just a knock on the mountain and tiger. He hummed: "Blocked me a blow, you really think you can survive a burnt incense? It does n��t matter whether you burn incense or not, because you do n��t use it. Last incense stick, you will definitely die! "


    Between the words, the golden light behind Zhang Tianxiao was great. The dense light of the golden sword condensed behind him. The golden light completely condensed into a substance, floating, and setting off a strong wind.


    Song Ning flicked his arm slightly and stood with his hand down. There was no sword energy around him. He smiled lightly: "Don''t misunderstand this Daoist, I burn incense, because within this incense incense, I want you die."


    "Haha, arrogant!"


    Buzz ~


    The blade of light was as dense as raindrops, and almost surrounded Song Ning''s entire body in a blink of an eye. With the momentum of destruction and decay towards Song Ning, Zhang Tianxiao''s swordsmanship in his hand continued as if he was in control.


    "This Tianxiao is very strong ..." Black Wind shook his heart. Heifeng didn''t know what Song Ning''s strength is now, but now this Tianxiao only relies on this trick, I am afraid how many Immortals will be killed.


    Seeing the elders from Tiangong, he nodded slightly: "Tianxiao''s strength has improved again, not bad."


    Faced with this blow, even outsiders would feel trembling when they looked at it, but such an attack fell on Song Ning''s eyes, but Song Ning seemed to be totally indifferent, with a pinch in his right hand, fingers rubbing, and silver suddenly appeared all over his body. Light and silver light shuttled around Song Ning, turning into countless silver lightsabers.


    The crackling sound kept on, the sound of sword collision almost connected, and Song Ning''s body sparkled all over.


    The blade shook the sky.


    Sword anger.


    When the swords were staggered, the sword light seemed to occupy a great advantage, but Song Ning was unharmed. He looked calmly and walked towards Zhang Tianxiao step by step.


    step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps ...


    Every time he fell, there was a wave of ripples around him, and the three types of Yuyu appeared under his feet, and a strange space around him appeared.


    "Humph, carving insect skills." Zhang Tianxiao flipped his hands and hit a few palms, each palm fell on the surrounding space.


    Kaka Kaka.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s attack seems to have hit the weakest place in space. The three types of Yuyu around Song Ning have just condensed and have not yet been strengthened. They were scattered by Zhang Tianxiao''s few hands.


    Song Ning''s chest was stuffy, he stopped, and with a trace of surprise in his eyes, he stood still.


    injured?


    Everyone''s mind was tight. From the beginning of the battle to the present, Zhang Tianxiao did not seem to exert his full strength. Although Song Ning has been calm, but if he is injured now, then the victory or defeat is fixed.


    But when everyone thought that Song Ning was injured, the bright-eyed people suddenly saw that Song Ning had just received some resistance, but he was not injured. At this time, he stood on the spot and was feeling!


    Elder Li Tiangong sighed softly, and his eyes fell on Song Ning. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes. His eyes were flowing, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "You really are looking for death." Zhang Tianxiao''s gold knife turned, and the knife face suddenly fell towards Song Ning.


    The blade of this golden knife instantly became the size of a hundred feet, and the face of the knife was four or five feet wide. The face of the knife fell horizontally and down into the corner of the sky. It fell on the top of Song Ning''s head.


    Zheng!


    Song Ning is second to none, and a silver sword light pops up.


    But the sword light just touched the golden blade, and it seemed to be broken, and the ��click�� disappeared.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank and looked at the golden face of the knife. For the first time, he felt a sense of crisis.


    "Have you counted?" Elder Li Tiangong raised his eyebrows. "It''s still too arrogant. When it''s time to fight, I should feel it."


    Seeing that Song Ning was too late to defend, Zhang Tianxiao suddenly burst out laughing: "Kneel down for me!"


    Song Ning quickly put his hands together. At this time, he was surrounded by a silver-white sword light. In the blink of an eye, when the golden sword face fell, the silver sword tip was on the golden sword face, and Song Ning turned into a silver light. The sword, although only 30% of the silver sword light from the tip of both hands, has already pressed the golden blade.


    But when everyone was relieved to think that Song Ning blocked the blow, a powerful force burst like a burst from the sky, directly hitting the golden knife face, and countless gold appeared in the sky. Knife-faced ghost image, knife-faced ghost image fell wildly, hitting Song Ning.


    Like a nail, Song Ning turned into a sword, although he was strong, but he was sinking by the golden blade, his legs were shaking, his feet were caught in the soil.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 677： last blow

    At the moment when the golden sword fell, Song Ning felt an unprecedented force fall on his body, and his feet collapsed instantly. Song Ning''s body was only stalemate with this power for a moment, and the whole person was like one. The gravel fell directly into the sea as if it fell into the sea.


    The golden light disappeared, there was no smoke, no wind, and no overflow of power.


    But in the blink of an eye, only a roar was heard, and the earth collapsed suddenly. Taking Song Ning''s original location as the center of the circle, within a hundred feet, there was a deep pit of more than a dozen feet. Afraid to destroy it again.


    The deep pit appeared, and even the dust disappeared inexplicably. In this deep pit, Song Ning was at the center, motionless, but at this moment no one could feel Song Ning''s breath.


    At the moment just now, Song Ning felt that Zhang Tianxiao seemed to have only one knife, but in fact he had thousands of knives at the same time. These thousands of knives had the same power but different speeds. To the last knife, it was all slashed out, but because of the different speeds, the thousand were able to fall at the same time and hit Song Ning.


    At this time, Song Ning''s legs were bent and he did not kneel on the ground, but his legs were trembling. This was not a sneak attack, nor a calculation. It could only be said that he was too weak against the enemy.


    This blow, if he had this body, I''m afraid it was already made into a patty.


    The monks around were silent, and now the monks could not feel Song Ning''s breath. They didn''t know the life and death of Song Ning. They could see the attack just now, and they no longer dared to underestimate the sky.


    Too strong, so powerful that the blow just gave people a sense of death.


    "This technique of stacking force, you can understand it, there is progress." Elder Li Tiangong nodded, his expression did not move, can not see joy or worry.


    "Brother Zhang''s strength is really amazing. Among his peers, he is afraid that no one can reach it. This move just now, even if it is the pinnacle of Daoxian, should avoid its sharp edge. Song Ning took it all. Now I am afraid that it is already dying." Liang Xiuqi arched his hand, if Song Ning could take the blow or dodge, she would still look at Song Ning high, but now Song Ning even took it all. When she wanted to come, with Song Ning''s strength, if she had all Next, even if he does not die, he is also seriously injured. All this is because Song Ning is arrogant and arrogant. If he is more cautious, he will not lose so ugly.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s mouth twitched and took a step forward: "It''s just that he''s not dead yet. I was surprised. But even if he didn''t die, he should be kneeling at the moment ..."


    During Zhang Tianxiao''s speech, he took a step toward the pit and looked down.


    At the same time, Song Ning looked up and looked directly at Zhang Tianxiao. Song Ning''s eyes were indifferent, and indifferently, with a trace of indifference, even though there was blood in the corners of his mouth, but his face was as usual, just as if the previous blow had come to him It''s just a minor injury.


    However, this was not the most shocking to Zhang Tianxiao. Zhang Tianxiao felt numb at this time because he saw that Song Ning was standing intact. Although he had a slight tremor in his body, he did not fall to the ground because of the previous blow. .


    How strong is the physical body so that it can stand after resisting the blow just now?


    Zhang Tianxiao''s abrupt voice gave the monks around him hope that just now Song Ning might die under this blow. Now Zhang Tianxiao''s reaction shows that Song Ning is still alive at the moment.


    Boom!


    Song Ning''s legs bent and jumped suddenly. His speed was like flashing out. When he appeared, Song Ning turned over and took out a long sword. The long sword flashed red blood, but here Outside of the blood, there was a sharp silver sword lingering.


    Burning Sky Sword!


    It wasn''t until this time that the monks watching around finally thought that Song Ning had drawn his sword for the first time since the battle!


    Liang Xiuqi couldn''t help but take two steps back, staring at Song Ning with her eyes wide open. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that someone was able to resist the physical damage that Zhang Tianxiao had just made, and he was still a spiritual state. Monk.


    There are such strong people in the spirit realm? This person ... is it really just a monk of Yulan mainland?


    In the field, I am afraid that only Elder Litiangong didn''t feel strange about this result. He looked at Song Ning calmly, thinking a bit heavier.


    Between Song Ning''s hands, a scent appeared from his palm. This scent was the one he had not burned out on the ground just now!


    If it was a miracle that Song Ning could resist Zhang Tianxiao''s blow and was intact just now, then Song Ning protected a fragrant while he was not seriously hurt. What is this?


    Song Ning flung this incense to the side, and the incense was inserted into the ground.


    "It''s very strong. In the spiritual realm, this is the first time I have met someone as strong as you, and I still have half a scent. I''m going to kill you, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult." Song Ning said, holding his left hand. Liuyun sword appeared.


    The two swords crossed in front of Song Ning, Song Ning''s left eye was cold and right eye was blazing, and the two forces from the body to the Yin to Yang were spinning madly. The two forces of yin to yang are held in the hands, just like Song Ning''s movements, crossing the two forces in front of him.


    call!


    Frost formed on the Liuyun sword in Song Ning''s left hand, and flames ignited on the Burning Sword in his right hand. Ling Tianjian''s qi flickered in the two forces.


    Jian Zhen.


    The attack didn''t come out, the waves of power had already swayed, and the violent wind swept from Song Ning''s body to the surroundings.


    He did not control the overflow of power, because at this moment, he does not need to control.


    Under this power, Zhang Tianxiao held the knife with both hands and closed his eyes. There was a constant force on the gold knife from the handle to the sword. Between trance, Zhang Tianxiao seemed to become two. Look again, it is four Eight ...


    In an instant, thirty-two Zhang Tianxiao appeared and raised his gold sword in his hand.


    This momentum is exactly the same as before, but the difference is that the knife was facing down, and the blade is now down. Just now Zhang Tianxiao waved his knife, and now it is thirty-two.


    Looking at this scene, Liang Xiuqi could not help but retreat a few feet backwards: "The knife face is hit hard, the blade is sharp, and the thirty-two clones are desperately cut. It seems that this is the last blow."


    Elder Li Tiangong also popped up a fairy force at the moment. Xian Li wrapped Zhang Tianxiao and Song Ning in a circle. The monks from Baijia just wanted to make a sound. There is no doubt that under the fairyland, you will die. "


    The people took a deep breath, and they understood at the moment that, until just now, although the two attacked were extremely strong, they were both controlling the power, and they were only temptations, but the next attack was different, it was already a full blow Too.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 678： Interruptions

    One thousand swords and thirty-two persons is thirty-two thousand swords. On this skill, Zhang Tianxiao has a very deep understanding. The superposition force of thirty-two thousand swords, not to mention the spiritual realm monk, is the pinnacle of Daoxian. , Also suffer.


    The two swords in Song Ning''s hands contain the power of Yin and Yang. In this power of Yin and Yang, there is Ling Tian Jian Qi. The power of Yin and Yang merges. What kind of repulsion will these two superpowers burst, even Song Ning himself I don''t know, among these two repulsive forces, there is more Ling Tian Jianqi''s power, and to what extent the power can be achieved. Even if Song Ning has not tried it, Dao Xianfeng must be extremely difficult to resist.


    The air began to tremble, the earth began to crack, and even the human skin was constantly creeping. It seemed to be overwhelmed and disturbed by this energy fluctuation.


    Everyone''s heartbeat began to be disordered. At this moment, in addition to the sound of energy fluctuations and the sound of wind, even the sound of breathing was hidden.


    Both of them are too strong, and the people around them can''t believe they are just spiritual monks.


    At this moment, in the Tiangong Palace, the main head of the Tiangong Palace looked down at this side. At first she thought that the three elders were fighting with somebody. Now, at first glance, she didn''t expect Song Ning to fight Zhang Tianxiao.


    "Song Ning ..." Li Tiangong Palace murmured to himself, seemed to remember something, could not help but sighed, and then withdrew his gaze, it seems that the results of the comparative test already had some conjecture.


    At this time, even in the Baijia territory, even with the enchantment protection of the three elders from the Tiangong, these monks could not help but retreat. In this wave of manic energy, they dare not guarantee their safety, but only retreated towards the rear The further you push, the more secure you feel.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and the night fell, and the two were still accumulating energy. With this blow, who can win, even the elders from the three palaces cannot be determined.


    But just before the attack of the two men was about to be charged, the elders of Litian Temple seemed to hear a sound, and then looked tight, nodded, and moved directly into the enchantment.


    At this moment, the two of them had already left the body and rushed towards each other.


    Fortunately, the elder from Tiangong San was faster. He didn''t know what magic weapon to put out in his hand. This magic weapon was similar to gloves. It was worn on his hand as if he could resist the fluctuation of power. He raised his hand to catch Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao, but at this time Two attacks have fallen.


    The fusion of the power from Yin to Yang, the stacking force of 32,000 knives.


    boom!


    The earth collapsed and directly smashed the three elders from Tiangong into the ground. When the three elders from Ligong appeared, Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao both recovered to varying degrees. It''s hard to keep.


    The dust was flying, and the figures of the three disappeared in the dust.


    Everyone was suffocating, just now, why did the elders from Ligong suddenly rush in?


    The wind blows.


    The dust spread apart, leaving two people, Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao, and the elder Li Tiangong had disappeared.


    When the dust was completely dispersed, everyone found out that the original attack of the two directly smashed the surrounding earth into a pit again, and the three elders from Tiangong seemed to be shot down underground.


    call.


    Just as the disciples of Litian Palace panicked, the elders of Litiangong suddenly came out from underneath. His hands were smoking with white smoke. At the moment, even the two gloves in his hands had been broken. After receiving instructions, he would never be willing to block. If the two didn''t work, he might be seriously injured or even died at this time.


    There was blood on the corners of his mouth, and cold eyes looked at Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao. Now these two are like his enemies. Even Zhang Tianxiao was frightened by the expression of the elder.


    "If the two of you continue to fight, you will surely lose both sides, and today''s competition will end here. If you really want to compete, you will keep the night when you break through, and the two will be better than one. "Elder Li Tiangong said.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes instantly became bigger than the ball: "Elder, if I hit that blow just now, Song Ning must be ..."


    "Shut up!" Elder Li Tiangong said angrily.


    Song Ning heard the words and only smiled lightly: "Are you afraid that he will be killed?"


    The elders of Litiangong were already angry, and when they heard Song Ning, they became even more angry: "Junior, you ..."


    But just before the elders from Tiangong San had finished speaking, Song Ning turned around and said lightly: "I just received 50% of my strength. If there is another time, I will be killed no matter who you are, only Can blame you for your bad life. "


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning turned and walked to the side of Heifeng and others, while walking, he said, "If you want to fight, you will leave Tiangong, and if you want to stop, you will also leave Tiangong. By the way, if it can''t be levelled, then today''s game is not over. "


    After Song Ning finished speaking, the audience was silent. No one thought that Song Ning would dare to talk to the elders of Litiangong in this way. At this time, even the three elders of Ligonggong were blinded. Although he was angry, he could be regarded as the strength of Songning I realized that if it really happened, he did not know what kind of strength Song Ning possessed. Moreover, just now, the palace master told him to stop him from this competition.


    The main owner of Litian Palace is naturally biased towards the side of Liantian Palace, which means that if the attack was just sent out, then Zhang Tianxiao''s lightest ending is defeat, but if it is only defeated, the palace owner will not order like this.


    The three elders are not stupid. Naturally, they can understand that the palace owner may be afraid that Zhang Tianxiao will die directly under this blow or be seriously injured. If so, how strong is Song Ning ��s strength?


    The phrase ''I just received Wu Chengli'' has been echoing from the ears of the three elders of Tiangong. Song Ning''s face was indifferent when he said this, not as if he was lying. He just felt Song Ning''s strength just now. I am not sure how much Song Ning received. Now Song Ning said that 50% may be true.


    If it is really only 50% of the strength that can break its gloves, then how powerful is Song Ning''s just one blow?


    Song Ning looked indifferently at a few people from Tiantian Palace: "Ping, or not?"


    "Haha, I''m going to fight, and I''m talking like I''m afraid of you. Just now, if it wasn''t for the three elders who were afraid that you would be shot and killed, now you''re lying on the ground and become a dead dog!" Spillover.


    However, the three elders from Tiangong patted Zhang Tianxiao, and then flipped their hands, and somehow they flew a lot of mud, and the mud fell into two huge pits, filling them.


    "At the time of tonight, in the Feathering Kingdom and the Imperial City, your victory and defeat will be decided there." The elders from Litiangong snorted coldly.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 679： Qi Chengli received

    Zhang Tianxiao looked at the elder in shock. He did not expect that the elder would compromise with Song Ning. However, at this moment the elders were gone, he would not stay too much, but before leaving, he turned his head and looked at Song like a dagger. Ning: "Tonight I want to see how good you are!"


    Song Ning didn''t even look at Zhang Tianxiao, it seemed that this person never existed.


    The three who left Tiangong left, and the incense that had been protected by Song Ning finally burned out. The time of the incense stick, the people who left Tiangong left, in the eyes of these monks, it was as if this time of incense stick had a dream The fight just now was too strong, and even the elder Litiangong of the fairy peak was injured in the attack by the two.


    "Brother Song, are you okay." Bai Ting stepped forward and asked.


    Song Ning slowly shook her head. Although there were some injuries in the body, it was not a big deal, so that others would not worry, so he didn''t say it.


    "Master, just now you really used 50% of your strength?" Heifeng asked.


    Song Ning glanced at the monks around the Bai family and made a wink. Bai Shan immediately dismissed all of these people. After these people left, Song Ning said: "My mouth is about 50% strength."


    When Luo Yi heard it, he laughed: "Ning Brother, you are really funny. I didn''t expect to bluff the three elders who left Tiangong. It was really heartbreaking to see how he finally deflated."


    Song Ning smiled and looked at Luo Yi: "How powerful is the three elders in the Heavenly Palace?"


    "In the fourth place, he ranks third among the elders, but in the heavenly palace, the palace''s true fairyland is the strongest." Luo Yidao.


    Song Ning slightly nodded.


    "Song Ning, on the last blow just now, how much success did you get, can you tell?" Bai Shan asked.


    The Bai family looked at Song Ning curiously, and Song Ning asked back: "Do you really want to know?"


    Everyone in the Bai family nodded their heads, especially the white core. They nodded as if they were taking any medicine.


    Song Ning said: "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Everyone focused on the head again.


    "Seven percent." Song Ning said.


    ��������


    Everyone was dumb, and Baishan said weakly: "Song Ning, are you ... using 70% of the force?"


    "Received Qi Chengli, if not, he will die." Song Ning said in a deep voice, but just as everyone''s face changed and almost surprised, Song Ning continued: "It''s just that this attack is flawed, just used it The 30% strength is just the limit that I can withstand. If the strength is stronger, then I will also be affected by the explosion caused by the fusion of the two forces. "


    Hearing this, everyone felt a little relieved. If not, Song Ning ��s just one blow was enough to let the monks who were ranked fourth from Tiangong ��s strength all die directly, and Song Ning ��s strength was too horrible. Youlan Continent''s strongest force, and the rank of elders in the Tiangong Palace is almost the same as the strength of the entire Yelan Continent, and the fourth strength from the Tiangong, Youlan will never fall out of the top eight.


    "Okay, don''t think about it anymore, Li Tiangong still dare not tear our face with us. Although I don''t know the reason, it is a good thing after all." Song Ning said.


    Everyone answered.


    "It''s not too early to go to the Falling Feather Kingdom to prepare for a breakthrough. Will you follow me?" Song Ning asked.


    Although this breakthrough did not invite many people, if they were too weak, they would not dare to go at random, but Song Ning invited, naturally no one would say more, Bai Ting and Luo Yi''s Xiu Wei were at the peak of Wen Dao, It has been waiting for a breakthrough, but it is just seeking opportunities. Now that they can break through with Song Ning, they will naturally not refuse.


    "You guys are taking care of the house here, and I''ll follow them to see." Bai Shan ordered.


    Now Baishan is the largest among the Bais. These Bai parents also naturally obey the orders, so everyone set off.


    In the middle of the sky, Song Ning and others hurriedly flew like a meteor in the night sky, but they were flying, and a few rays of light suddenly appeared in the distance. The speed of the rays was also extremely fast, and went straight to Song Ning and others.


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, and several people beside him were alert, but the next moment they found out that they were conveniently stopped a few feet away from Song Ning and others.


    "Song Daoyou!" Is talking about a fat man, look closely, it is Sanyuan Daoxian.


    There are two Dao immortals beside Sanyuan Dao immortal. Although Song Ning doesn''t know, but he is a bit familiar. It should have been seen before. These Dao immortals seem to have drove a long way. Clenching fists to show respect, the people around Song Ning were directly ignored in their eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Song Ning asked.


    "Knowing that Song Daoyou is not traveling alone, this is no, I came with the Spirit Boat. If Song Daoyou and you don''t dislike it, why not go by the Spirit Boat." There is no lack of respect in Sanyuandao''s fairy tone.


    Song Ning turned his head and looked at everyone. Indeed, if he was flying alone, the speed would still be slower. Moreover, these monks also had a white core. White core''s strength is now the weakest, and the speed of flying is also the slowest. If it is too fast, Baixin will not keep up, but if it is slow, it will delay time.


    Wow.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian turned his hands to take out the Spirit Boat during his speech. The Spirit Boat was dozens of feet in size and was huge in appearance. Although Song Ning was n��t the first time to see it, this was a close look. Sigh, this Sanyuan Dao is really extravagant.


    "Since Sanyuan Dao Xian said to send us, then we might as well pass the spirit boat." Song Ning said.


    As soon as Song Ning spoke, Bai Xin rejoiced: "Okay."


    In fact, when it comes to the Spirit Boat, the Bai family is not without it. It ��s just that Song Ning just took off in his speech just now, and they ca n��t start the Spirit Boat anymore. Baishan''s face is a bit ugly.


    Everyone got on the spirit boat. Sanxian Taoxian only needed to inject the fairy power into the spirit boat. The spirit boat would fly on its own. The spirit boat was very spacious. The table and chairs were already prepared in it, just like a room.


    There were some spirits and wine on the table. Sanyuan Dao Xian smiled and said: "You guys, try my hundred flowers brew."


    "It''s okay, anyway, it''s nothing to do on this spirit boat. It''s not bad for everyone to drink and have fun." Song Ning said.


    As he was saying, a woman suddenly emerged from the spirit boat, and Song Ning fixed her eyes. Was n��t this Xiaolian? Did n��t expect that Sanyuan Dao Xian brought Xiaolian all this time. When Xiaolian saw Song Ning, she did n��t Nodded at Song Ning with no traces, and then took the jug and began pouring wine for everyone.


    The two Dao Xian followed by Sanyuan Dao Immortal immediately took the wine glass and bowed to Song Ning with respect, holding the glass in both hands: "Song Daoyou, we respect you."


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 680： Kiwi

    The posture of these two people is extremely low, it seems that their status is very humble, but in this demon domain and even in the Orchid Continent, how can Daoxian''s status be very low? Throughout the ages, there have been few examples of Taoxian bowing to the spirit monks and toasting in such a low profile.


    Song Ning did not care too much, he picked up the cup: "The two Taoists are polite, it doesn''t have to be this way."


    The two Daoxian heard the words, and then they got up and drank the wine from the glass.


    The two Dao immortals are one tall and one short, and their appearances also look very different. But when they spoke, their voices were very similar. If they were not carefully distinguished, they could not hear the difference.


    After drinking, the tall man Dao Xian said: "Song Daoyou, we just watched the battle over the Bai family. We did not expect that Daoyou''s strength has reached this level."


    "I''m afraid that in this quiet blue continent, there are very few people who can be stronger than Daoyou." The short man echoed with his voice.


    Song Ning smiled: "If there is something wrong with the two Taoists, just say it directly. You don''t have to compliment. Since it was brought by Sanyuan Taoists, then everyone is a friend, or it''s better to be direct."


    Sanyuan Dao Immortal said, and quickly glanced at Song Ning, thinking that Song Ning was angry, but he found that Song Ning did not seem to have any strange expression at this time, so he felt a little relieved, and these people around Song Ning It''s not unrestricted. Drinking alcohol and eating fruit, eating spirit fruit is not like a monk who is stronger than them, but as casual as at home.


    The tall and short Dao Immortals looked at each other, and after exchanging their eyes, bowed at Song Ning and clenched their fists: "Song Daoyou, the two of us want to ask Song Daoyou to help refine the Elixir, Song Daoyou to save us!"


    "Elixir?" Song Ning frowned.


    Seeing Song Ning expressing this expression, the two of them hurriedly took out an object from the storage ring and handed it to Song Ning: "This is our treasure to Song Daoyou, I hope Song Daoyou will complete it."


    Song Ning did not reach out to pick up the so-called treasure, but asked, "Did you both say what medicine is needed, you know I will be able to refine it?"


    The two took a deep breath, as if they had gathered courage: "If Song Daoyou can''t refine it, I''m afraid that in this quiet blue mainland, no one can refine it."


    When Song Ning heard this, she had some interest: "Let''s listen."


    "Into the elixir!" The two spoke in unison.


    Song Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that the two people were talking about this panacea. At this time, even the few people in the Bai family were stunned. As a fairy, this is not an ordinary panacea, although Song Ning''s alchemy Very strong, but it is still difficult to enter the elixir, and most importantly, the elixir requires immortal power to refine.


    Song Ning thinks a little bit and understands that the two come here at this time, actually because Song Ning is about to break through the fairyland tonight. Once Song Ning breaks through the fairyland, then he can use the fairy power. You can only use immortal power if you become immortal, but you can only use immortal power. Once you reach the immortal level, you can use immortal power.


    "Into the elixir is the ultimate elixir of the fairyland monks to upgrade the realm. It is above the seventh grade. Non- fairyland monks can''t be refined. Refining into elixir, let''s not talk about how strong the seven elixir will be. Dan Lei, which is the formula of the elixir, is not in my hands. Although it is recorded in the classics, it is not something that can be refined by simply trying a few times, and many medicinal materials are needed to enter the elixir. There are hundreds of species, maybe even thousands. Are you entertaining me? "Song Ning took a drink from the glass and laughed.


    The two were shocked and hurriedly bowed their heads: "Don''t ever misunderstand Song Daoyou, how can we both dare to entertain Song Daoyou? It is because this is extremely difficult to enter the fairy pill, we two people came to ask Song Daoyou, for this, we also prepared a generous gift."


    "Hou Li?" Song Ning smiled. What Hou Li can exchange for two immortals?


    Although Song Ning said so, in fact, he is not incapable of refining into Immortal Pill. At that time, within the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom, Jue Chen and Moyun Daoxian hoped that the alias of the Elixir that he helped to refine was also called Immortal Pill. Actually The above is the same kind of elixir. As for the elixir, Song Ning got the hand in the ancient pagoda, but the medicinal materials have not been collected yet.


    Several people in the Bai family are also curious. The two of them are talking about the elixir, which is not a small breath. Then the gift they prepared must be matched with the two elixir. What is this gift?


    The two nodded at each other and opened the treasure in their hands.


    Zheng!


    A faint light radiated out. In the hands of the two, there was a fiery red fruit. This fruit was like a heart. The fruit was beating gently, and there was a burst of fire around the fruit, but the light was too weak. , So did not cause the surrounding to be burned.


    From this fruit, you can feel a very weak vitality, to be precise, it is very much like a coconut, but it is a bit like the heart of a giant spirit beast.


    "What is this?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Ning glanced at the black wind before asking this question, and even the black wind couldn''t see what this was.


    The tall monk said: "If Song Daoyou had some knowledge of the ancient books of the Orchid Continent, then he would surely know that this is a kiwi fruit and its effect ..."


    "It turned out to be a kiwi fruit !!" The tall monk didn''t wait to continue. The Sanyuan Dao immortal had already exclaimed. The existence of this kiwi fruit was simply a legend. It is said that a kiwi fruit could be bred in three thousand years in a continent This kiwi fruit can change the monk''s physique, it is very magical, but the vastness of a continent, the scarcity of one kiwi fruit, plus the fact that this kiwi fruit does not necessarily appear in any place, so the kiwi fruit is too precious.


    The short monk continued: "It must be that Song Daoyou knows the kiwi. When our brothers found this kiwi, it was not long ago, probably when Song Daoyou and Bai Huaren were fighting, so outsiders did not realize that, if not, they were afraid This kiwi will not fall into our hands. "


    Song Ning raised his hand and picked up the kiwi fruit.


    This is like the heart is beating a fruit of vitality flowing into Song Ning''s body. In this kiwi fruit, Song Ning can feel some non-existent power. This power is uncertain, Song Ning feels I don''t know what kind of power this is, but it is certain that the mystery of this power really has the effect of changing the monk''s physique.


    "Kiwi fruit?" Black wind stared at this fruit, and his brows became tighter: "Master, although Kiwi fruit has a wonderful effect, although it is a precious fruit between heaven and earth, I don''t know if the master understands this. In addition, there is a little-known effect ... "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 681： Seeking elixir

    If it was n��t for the black wind to open, I ��m afraid no one else knew what other effects the kiwi had. Although the two monks, one tall and one short, did n��t understand the origin of the black wind, they saw Song Ning ��s eyes at this time. It is known that Song Ning believes in this black wind.


    "Just listen." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng said: "Master, this kiwi fruit contains the power of heaven and earth. This force is very majestic, so even people who are about to die or even just died can recover from death after taking kiwi fruit, but these are legends. , I do n��t know if it ��s true. "


    After Heifeng finished saying this, everyone around him felt a little unbelievable. There is something in this world that can bring people back to life? Although kiwifruit is the fruit bred by heaven and earth, is it impossible to have this effect? But now the two monks, one tall and one short, do n��t care how magical the kiwi said by the black wind, because the more magical the kiwi is, the heavier Song Ning wants to be, and Song Ning can serve this kiwi. And help them refine the panacea.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Song Ning hesitated.


    Song Ning was silent, and seemed to be thinking. He considered whether the kiwi fruit could be used by himself. If it could be used, it would be good to come, but in this way, it is necessary to help the two men to refine the panacea. If you do n��t need it, you might be able to use the kiwi fruit with a knife when you think about it. Song Ning was hesitant for a moment.


    "Song Daoyou?" They asked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned and slowly shook his head: "Although this kiwi fruit is a good thing, but you want the immortal elixir to be a panacea above the seventh grade, I can''t guarantee it, so I still forget it."


    As soon as these words came out, the two were suddenly embarrassed.


    Take back the kiwi fruit? But now this baby has been taken out, if it is withdrawn, Song Ning gets angry, kills both of them, and seizes the treasures, wouldn''t they be worth the loss?


    But if you don''t take it back, just give it to Song Ning? This is a kiwi fruit, not an ordinary spirit fruit fairy fruit. Even a fairy fruit does not necessarily have this kiwi fruit precious.


    Just when the two hesitated, Sanyuan Dao Xian gave them a look.


    Although the two of them saw the pain, they stretched out their hands and presented the kiwi fruit to Song Ning: "My brother and I saw Song Daoyou very much like this kiwi fruit. This kiwi fruit was given to Song Daoyou as a greeting, Dan The matter of medicine, please ask Song Daoyou to consider it. "


    Song Ningsi was not surprised at the sudden actions of the two of them, because Song Ning had just seen the eyes of Sanyuan Daoxian, and naturally understood that these two Daoxian monks were not fools, and they definitely knew the meaning of Sanyuan Daoxian.


    Sanyuan Dao Xian spent more time with Song Ning and knew more about Song Ning''s thoughts. Now San Yuan Dao Xian makes eyes jealous. How could the two of them not do the same? What''s more interesting is that the Sanyuan Dao can clearly convey the sound to these two people, but it''s just a wink, and this wink is noticed by Song Ning.


    Song Ning couldn''t help raising her lips, looking at Sanyuan Dao Xian with a smile.


    The Sanyuan Dao immortal returned with a smile: "Song Daoyou, the two of them are in one mind, and Song Daoyou might as well accept it. As for the panacea, if Song Daoyou is ..."


    Song Ning looked at Sanyuan Daoxian in this way and smiled, his expression did not fluctuate at all, but Sanyuan Daoxian, who had a deep understanding of Song Ning, already understood that Song Ning was angry.


    Sanyuan Daoxian''s voice came to an abrupt halt. The two brothers were a little puzzled and looked at Sanyuan Daoxian and Song Ning, not knowing what happened.


    Song Ning withdrew his eyes, looked at the two brothers, and said, "Put it away, I don''t want it, and I won''t kill you for treasure, but this is a treasure. If you take it out and show it to others, I can''t guarantee the outcome. How''s it going."


    The two Daoxian did not understand the meaning of Song Ning. They only thought that Song Ning might have missed the kiwi fruit, and they were a little surprised in their hearts. Even the kiwi fruit couldn''t be looked down on. Is it true that Song Ning can''t be refined into a fairy pill?


    While they were still thinking, Song Ning''s eyes fell on Sanyuan Daoxian once again.


    The Sanyuan Dao immortal shuddered, and immediately laughed: "Song, Song Daoyou, you ..."


    Song Ning''s voice was dull, but there was a chill: "I seem to have said, don''t be smart in front of me."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian took a deep breath, didn''t dare to speak, but just lowered his head slightly. At this time, if someone who knew Song Ning a little, he also understood why Song Ning said this sentence.


    The action of Sanyuan Daoxian just now is to want to draw a line between the two brothers and Song Ning. It seems to be a good way for the two brothers to let them dedicate this treasure to Song Ning. On the other side, it seems to be For Song Ning''s sake, help Song Ning to get the kiwi fruit. In fact, after receiving this kiwi fruit, Song Ning will remember the request of the two brothers, and will also think about the goodness of Sanyuan Dao Xian.


    In this way, Sanyuan Dao Immortal deliberately gave the two people a glance that everyone could see.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and said in a cold voice: "Sanyuan Taoist, although I owe you a favor, I promised to help you once, but I hope you don''t overdo it. I am not unable to try refining as an elixir, but this Among them, there are people who need me to refine the elixir, I have already promised others, and now I have not even found the medicinal herbs, and the Danfang has not been sure, how can I promise others again? "


    Before Song Ning said that he could not be refined into Immortal Pill, both brothers had hope for Song Ning. Now Song Ning said that the two of them immediately seemed to see a fairy, and they knelt in front of Song Ning. .


    "Song Daoyou, this, this kiwi ..."


    "The two of you please, I remember you two. If I have extra talents, I will exchange with the two, but now, the two still accept curiosity." Song Ning said.


    Seeing that Song Ning''s mind was decided, the two had to stand up in dismay, Sanyuan Dao Xian was also shocked by Song Ning''s momentum, and at this time no longer talked.


    "Let''s take a break, it''s almost time to reach the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom." Song Ning then closed his eyes after speaking.


    After Song Ning closed his eyes, no one would bother him, but Song Ning transmitted the voice to Heifeng.


    "This kiwi is indeed precious. Is the effect you just said true?" Song Ning asked.


    "The legend of the ancient fairyland, it is said that once the dead fairy was rescued by kiwi fruit, but the true and false, I am not sure." Heifeng returned, and then asked again: "Master, do you want to ... "


    "No, I just consider whether this kiwi fruit can be used in the future. The two of them want to enter the elixir. Although I am talking about the elixir without the elixir, I have actually mastered it, but I am not sure it can be refined. There are a few pieces of immortals, so now I can''t give them a clear answer. The first thing to enter immortals is to give the dust to them. Before they told me that the materials for breaking the frost enchantment have been prepared almost, already The things that are determined cannot be changed. "Song Ning said, he was more concerned about this kiwi fruit.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 682： Ten Mile Snow Lotus

    "Master, in this cultivation world, killing people and seizing treasures is not a strange thing. Although these two are Taoist immortals, I think they seem to have few Yangshou, so they are in urgent need of entering the Immortal Pill. They may not have any benefits in their bodies, and they may be killed by death, so ... "Heifeng Road.


    Song Ning smiled: "I don''t care if other people kill people to win treasures, but at least I won''t, will you?"


    "If it was before, I would, but now ..." Black Wind was slightly embarrassed.


    "How is it now?" Song Ning thought that Black Wind wanted to say that he was with him now, so he wouldn''t kill others and win treasure, but he didn''t expect that Black Wind almost laughed at Song Ning''s next sentence.


    "But I can''t do it right now, I can''t do it, otherwise I would have slapped the two men to death, grabbed the kiwi fruit, and dedicated it to the master." Heifeng said.


    Song Ningqiang refrained from laughing. After a while, the Lingzhou had already arrived in the country of falling feathers.


    "This����"


    The Lingzhou had not waited for landing, only heard Sanyuan Dao Xian suddenly made a surprised sound, Song Ning and others all rushed to look outside the Lingzhou, only to find out that the state of Luoyu at this time was really spectacular .


    When Song Ning left this country of falling feathers, she didn''t think much about it. She just handed over everything from the falling feathers to the Lius. But she didn''t expect that when she came back this time, the reconstruction of the falling feathers was completed. Not only that, but even more than before. Better, and the city is more prosperous than before.


    The field of Luoyu Kingdom is far less than that of Demon Realm, but in the eyes of Sanyuan Dao Xian and others, the prosperity of this Yuyu Kingdom is stronger than that of Demon Realm. It can already be compared with the Imperial City in the Demon Realm. What will happen to the Imperial City of the Fallen Kingdom?


    "This is the first time I have come to Lvyu, but I didn''t expect such prosperity within Lvyu. It seems that it has not become desolate because of the war." Bai Ting exclaimed.


    Bai Xin continued: "It may have been so prosperous."


    Song Ning shook his head when he heard the words: "It''s not the case. Almost all the territory in the feathers have been flattened to the ground. To put it bluntly, if it wasn''t for me to die in the imperial city at that time, I am afraid that the feathers country no longer exists.


    It is said that Sanyuan Daoxian and others were embarrassed. Before they were hostile, it stands to reason that they now came to the place where they had been invaded by them. Song Ning said that when they were tragic at that time, they felt more guilty. Fortunately, they understand that Song Ning is a man, and the war has subsided, and Song Ning will not come to trouble them now.


    "However, I didn''t expect this country to become like this in just a few months after I left." Song Ning exclaimed: "It seems that the Liu family did not work hard."


    Song Ningzheng said that his spiritual knowledge swept away and suddenly covered the entire country of falling feathers.


    When Song Ning Ling''s consciousness swept away, those monks with low cultivation naturally had no feeling, but monks with higher cultivation also felt Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness at this time. What''s more, when he passed by his spiritual knowledge, he suddenly found that the monks in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers had greatly improved their cultivating skills, especially those of the Liu family. The monks had improved to varying degrees, including Mu Xue Zhao and Tang Yue and others also reached the peak of Wen Dao.


    "There is no fairyland monk in the Falling Feather Kingdom?" Sanyuan Dao Xian said in shock.


    Indeed, the same doubts are in the hearts of all the monks on this spirit boat. There is no fairyland monk in the Falling Feathers. How was it preserved and not destroyed in that battle?


    Although they all knew the answer, they could not believe it. The former Song Ning was incomparable to the current Song Ning, but at that time Song Ning, with its own strength, was able to achieve this level, and could even prevent the demon repair Attack with the two teams of Moxiu.


    Unbelievable, too shocking!


    "There was a seal before the country of falling feathers, but now the seal is lifted. In just a few months, the monks'' performance has improved a lot." Song Ning said.


    The monks were clear, and at this time Song Ning''s admiration was a little more. He could guard a country with one person. A class of monks, monks who could do this kind of thing, sat next to them at this time.


    Bai Ting sighed heavily. At this time, he was the most emotional. He recalled the scene in the fairy ruins. In a trance, Song Ning''s growth was already detached.


    "Brother Song, this war ..."


    "Without you, I don''t know what it will be. Xiaoxiao always wanted to thank you."


    When talking about the word ''Xiaoxiao'', Bai Ting and Bai Xin both looked at the same time: "Where are the cold Taoist friends, why don''t we go first ..."


    "I''m going to see Sister Leng. When you come here, the first thing you should do is to see Sister." Bai Xin''s voice increased, seeming to be very anxious, afraid to miss.


    Sanyuan Daoxian naturally knew who they were talking about, and echoed: "Song Daoyou, Frost Enchantment is in that direction. Let''s go and see it first."


    "It''s okay, I have a few of you to go with me." Song Ning said.


    The spirit boat was driving towards the frost boundary, and when approaching the abyss of ice, even a hint of coolness came from inside the spirit boat. It is a peculiarity in this secluded continent to have such a severe cold.


    Just as the spirit boat approached the frost enchantment, Song Ning''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately saw the sporadic strangeness in the vast white snow.


    He took a closer look. Around this frost enchantment, he didn''t know who had planted flowers. What he knew was that there was only one kind of flower that could grow in the ice. There was ice snow lotus, but ice snow Why did the lotus appear here, who planted it?


    "Wow, Brother Song is so powerful. She planted so many flowers for Sister Leng. She must be very happy." Bai Xin was extremely envious, and all her bright eyes were petals.


    Everyone was also surprised by this stretch of tens of thousands of flowers. I heard that Song Ning was good for Leng Yuexiao, and I heard that Song Ning made all kinds of things for Leng Yuexiao. Here, after seeing this, they realized that Song Ning really worked hard.


    But the more people said, the more heavy Song Ning''s heart was.


    When he left, he clearly didn''t have these, and he didn''t expect to do them, but why is it only a few months, and when he comes back, it becomes like this?


    What happened in the past few months, and who has planted so many snowdrops outside the frost enchantment? This ice snow lotus ... is there some connection with the one I saw before on the riverside of Hades?


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 683： Embrace one person and embrace the world

    For a moment, Song Ning couldn''t clearly understand what the people around him were saying. His rare mood was confused. At this moment, he was all thinking of Leng Yuexiao, all of this frozen snow lotus.


    "Brother Song?" Bai Xin saw Song Ning''s expression a little wrong, and gently shook Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning recovered, and he looked at the Shili Snow Lotus carefully.


    The abyss of ice, thousands of miles of ice, snow drifts, the cold wind hit the snow lotus, the snow lotus swayed slightly, standing proudly in this cold wind, ten miles of snow lotus, constantly floating, like the waves on the sea, the people watching were thrilling.


    Each of these white lotus roots is rooted in the gap between ice and snow. The stamens are as large as a lotus, the flowers are purple, the petals are thin as silk yarn, pure and white, swaying, with a holy light.


    There are many floral fragrances, even in the spirit boat that is a few miles away, you can smell this light fragrance.


    The delicate fragrance refreshes the heart and soul, just as a pair of holy hands caressing the soul, it is refreshing.


    "This ice snow lotus ... I didn''t plant it." Song Ning said slowly.


    As soon as Song Ning''s voice came out, the voice that just praised Song Ning came to an abrupt halt. Everyone looked at Song Ning, and the consternation in his heart was far better than seeing these ten miles of snow lotus.


    In such an abyss of ice, such bad conditions can grow ten miles of snow lotus. This is not something that ordinary people can do. This kind of thing was not even done by Song Ning? Apart from Song Ning, who else has this kind of strength and will do this kind of thing?


    This is too unbelievable, even Song Ning can''t figure it out, let alone these people.


    "Will anyone else plant here because of you?" Baishan asked.


    Song Ning shook his head and walked off the reef boat. His feet moved a few miles away and stood in front of the frozen snow lotus.


    The snow lotus is shaking in the wind, no matter whether Song Ning comes or not, they are blooming. Seeing these snow lotus flowers, seeing these snow lotus flowers, Song Ning thought of the branch on the riverside of the Netherworld, but now I feel that these ten miles Snow Lotus is different from the previous one.


    From these snow lotus, I can''t feel the breath of Leng Yuexiao.


    Just who planted these flowers? Song Ning couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t want to think about it. When he returned to the Imperial City, he knew when he asked, he jumped across the icy snow lotus and sat beside the frost enchantment.


    Behind Bai Xin and others have been watching Song Ning. Bai Xin went straight to a certain place after seeing Song Ning get off the spirit boat. She carefully looked at the frost enchantment that Song Ning was going to, and found no enchantment. What''s different in it, the whole frost enchantment seems to be the same, just like the ice wall, no difference.


    "How did Brother Song recognize the location of Sister Leng?" Bai Xin curiously asked.


    "Children don''t talk nonsense, Leng Daoyou is Song Ning''s love. Naturally, he can feel the location of Leng Daoyou. Leng Daoyou is not dead, but is frozen within the frost boundary. The feeling is there. "Bai Ting patted Bai Xin''s head.


    Bai Xin nodded and jumped up and down to follow Song Ning, but although Bai Xin did not regard Song Ning as an outsider, when she saw Song Ning suddenly sitting outside the frost enchantment, she no longer moved forward, and It was a distance from Song Ning, staring at Song Ning curiously.


    At this time, everyone also got out of the spirit boat, stood behind the white core, and looked at the frost enchantment where Song Ning was located. Although there were several Taoist immortals in the party, none of them wanted to start a spiritual inspection. Probe, but bow to the place where Song Ning is, or even bow down.


    "Wait bye! My hostess is not dead!" Black Wind angered.


    At this time, the two Daoxian who were tall and short reacted and repeatedly apologized.


    But now Song Ning doesn''t know what is happening behind him. He sits beside anyone by the frost enchantment, his eyes flashing, and his fingers lightly touch the frost enchantment.


    This cold feeling is like the temperature of Leng Yuexiao, falling into Song Ning''s hands and flowing into Song Ning''s heart.


    The frost enchantment is completely translucent ice, and Leng Yuexiao''s appearance is not visible, but at this moment, Song Ning seems to be able to feel a hidden deep temperature entering his fingertips.


    The corners of his mouth trembled slightly, revealing a peaceful smile, and slowly closed his eyes, the whole palm fell on the frost enchantment.


    His fingers were slightly curved, and at that time, in his heart, there appeared a shadow of a thousand-turn dream. Leng Yuexiao seemed to appear in the ice. She raised her hand, and her fingers were bent. Interlockingly, tightly, a trace of warmth hidden in the ice flows into Song Ning''s hands.


    It''s unreal to say it, but it makes Song Ning immersed in the happiness of this moment.


    In the past few months, Song Ning was concerned all the time, and was able to come back here at this moment, face Leng Yuexiao and feel Leng Yuexiao''s breath, even though these months have come from **** step by step, it is worthwhile.


    In Song Ning''s world, the ice and snow disappeared, the ice layer was gone, and the entire frost enchantment that bound Leng Yuexiao seemed to disappear.


    Unconsciously, Song Ning opened his arms and embraced quietly. Leng Yuexiao also spread his arms, embracing Song Ning, and then relying on Song Ning''s arms.


    She is so quiet, so safe, her eyes are shining like stars, and only this pair of stars in the world can never be replaced. The stars are there, Leng Yuexiao is there.


    The two lines of Song Ning''s eyes flowed down warmly, precisely because of the pair of star eyes, whenever he saw the stars in the night sky, he would think of Leng Yuexiao, precisely because of the pair of star eyes, when he fell asleep, he always seemed to wander Starry sky.


    Holding one person and the world, one person and the world.


    For the sweetness of this moment, Song Ning can pay more. For the safety of this moment, Song Ning does not hesitate to give up everything. His eyelashes tremble. Although there is still a smile of safety in the corner of his mouth, there is a trace in the voice. Pity, a tremor.


    "Xiaoxiao, soon, I will try to rescue you from here, I will open the gossip mirror, and I will do everything possible to rescue you."


    Song Ning said with tears in a line, he regretted, regretted that he could not remember Leng Yuexiao at that time, and regretted that he did not know why Leng Yuexiao had to fill the frost enchantment with himself, but this was not his heart. The biggest regret, because ...


    He has always believed that if he has enough strength to resist everything, if he can hold the gap of the frost boundary, then Leng Yuexiao is not necessary to fill it by himself.


    "I''m sorry ..." Song Ning whimpered: "I''m sorry ..."


    If time can flow back, then he must stop here no matter what, even if it is dead, he will not let it go, nor will Leng Yuexiao enter the icy world alone ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 684： Welcome Song Ning home

    Seeing Song Ning''s domineering side leakage, seeing Song Ning''s heroic unyielding, then look at Song Ning''s expression, no one would believe that Song Ning still has such a tender side.


    However, at the moment in the eyes of these people behind Song Ning, what they saw was that Song Ning was holding the ice wall and talking. In the wind and snow, Song Ning was like printed on the frost enchantment, look like this It''s like a nerd.


    "Who can hold a wall of ice is talking, I''m afraid it''s only Brother Song." Bai Xin sighed, she thought she could see Leng Yuexiao, thinking Leng Yuexiao was frozen in the enchantment, But now it seems that she has disappeared, or that she has merged into the frost enchantment, so how can she be rescued?


    Everyone had been waiting for Song Ning. After a while, Song Ning walked back from the frost enchantment, with a little joy in his expression, as if he had just seen Leng Yuexiao.


    "Is she okay?" Bai Ting stepped forward and asked.


    "I can feel it." Song Ning replied.


    Everyone followed Song Ning on the Spirit Boat. When the Spirit Boat re-started, it flew towards the Imperial City of the Falling Feather.


    It was already dark at this time, and the bright moonlight was just covered by a cloud, and the earth was dimmed.


    Within the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, most of the monks are here respectfully waiting here, because they have got the news that Song Ning is about to return.


    The spirit boat was about to land ten miles above the imperial city, and Bai Xin ��s ears suddenly moved, as if to hear some voice: "Brother, did you hear someone speak? It seems to be calling Brother Song''s name."


    Bai Ting frowned slightly. He did seem to hear it, but the voice was weak. He didn''t hear clearly just now. He didn''t expect Bai Xin to hear it.


    The eyes of the two fell on Song Ning, and Song Ning''s eyebrows moved a little at the moment, feeling a little puzzled. The Spirit Boat is now ten miles above the sky. He can actually hear someone calling his name. Who is it?


    But as the spirit boat fell, the sound near their ears became clearer.


    "Welcome Song Ning home!"


    "Welcome Song Ning home!"


    The monks in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers started shouting at the moment they saw the return of the spirit boat. The monks joined forces in unison and the sound was so loud that they could spread out ten miles.


    The spirit boat fell outside the imperial city. This imperial city has changed its face now. When Song Ning walked down the imperial boat, the monks in the imperial city cheered wildly, and the entire imperial city boiled in an instant.


    In the midair of the imperial city, only a few people flew, and the leader was Liu Sitong.


    The two sisters Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin on the left and right sides of Liu Sitong, Tang Yue, Mu Xuezhao, Li Qingling and others lined up one after the other and saw Song Ning again. Although it was only a few months, they were still excited. Tears filled her eyes.


    "Welcome Song Ning home!"


    The monks in the imperial city were still cheering, bursts of spiritual power came out, and colorful fireworks exploded in the night sky. These fireworks were all made of spiritual power, just like fireworks, but because of spiritual power The control is endless, far better than fireworks.


    The voice in the imperial city was too loud, and the surrounding cities also knew that Song Ning was back.


    The same cheers also began to sound in the surrounding cities. At this moment, with the imperial city as the base point, the cheers swept the entire country of falling feathers.


    "I didn''t expect Song Daoyou to be so popular in this country of falling feathers." At this time, no matter what kind of cultivation practices, as long as they are not the people of the falling feathers country, I am afraid that they have been deeply convinced by Song Ning''s popularity. It will not be there. Nowadays, not only the monks in the country of falling feathers, but even mortals are cheering at this time. Song Ning''s name is already well-known in this country. His return is as if it were a god.


    Hei Feng was very excited in his heart: "Oh, don''t look at whose master? My master is in the Falling Feather Kingdom, and that is the god. When he returns, everyone comes forward to meet him."


    Song Ning smiled faintly. Although it was still smooth for several months in the demon domain, he could still feel a faint loss in his heart. Now that he has returned to the country of falling feathers, he can be considered to be home, even if he feels lost in his heart. Is gone.


    "There is work." Song Ning got up and flew to Liu Sitong.


    Liu Sitong raised her hand and motioned for everyone to stop cheering. This raised her hand, a few breathing kung fu, the voice of Luo Yuguo all stopped, everyone looked up at Song Ning and Liu Sitong and others.


    "Whether this country is developing or governing is beyond my expectations." Song Ning was relieved.


    Liu Sitong nodded slightly and took a large seal from his hand to Song Ning.


    "What is this?" Song Ning asked.


    "Luoyu Guoguo, now you come back, it should be given to you." Liu Sitong said.


    The State Seal of the Falling Feather Kingdom is equivalent to the right symbol of the State of the Falling Feathers. With it, it can be said that there is the State of the Falling Feathers. It is also subject to Song Ning. The reason why Liu Sitong gave this country to Song Ning was nothing more than a form. She did n��t want anyone to gossip.


    "You keep it, it''s better for you to govern this fallen feather country." Song Ning gently pushed: "I''m back, first to see you, second to prepare to break through to the fairyland, and third to have important things to do with You say. "


    While speaking, Song Ning glanced at them one by one, watching these former friends'' changes now, he was getting better and better.


    In just a few months, they even arrived at Wen Dao Xiu Wei. The speed of such cultivation is really amazing. It is estimated that it has a certain relationship with the lifting of the seal around the Falling Country.


    "You must know everything about the breakthrough here tonight, who wants to break through tonight, let''s go together." Song Ning said.


    Liu Sitong said: "If it is possible, we all want to break through together, but we don''t know whether they allow it."


    Liu Sitong said that the people around him were a little worried, and they seemed to be afraid that the demons and demons would not allow them to participate.


    Song Ning smiled faintly and said calmly: "I said it would be fine."


    Liu Sitong and others were shocked, they knew very little about Song Ning''s affairs in the demon domain. After all, they were only spiritual realm monks. If it were not for Song Ning''s sake, they might have been suppressed by Demon Cultivation and Moxiu.


    "Prepare for it, it''s about to start when I''m here," Song Ning said.


    Song Ningzheng said, Liu Sitong and others saw Song Ning flying behind a Daoxian, which was Sanyuan Daoxian.


    When Dao Xian came, Liu Sitong and others thought that what Song Ning had just said was heard by this Daxian, causing the other party to be unhappy, and immediately bowed: "Senior!"


    All the monks in the imperial city also showed their warnings, and in the dark, worried for Song Ning.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 685： All fall

    "Senior." The monks of Luoyu Kingdom bowed to the fairy.


    For the monks of the Falling Feathers, even Song Ning would have to respect Dao Xian when he saw Dao Xian. After all, Song Ning was still a monk of the spirit realm. Although he had previously exhibited the immortal technique that made Dao Xian all his eyes, he was only a monk of the realm.


    But in their eyes, Song Ning just turned around at this time, and did not salute the Daoxian who came here in a hurry.


    Just when they were puzzled, they saw that the immortal suddenly lowered his head with his fist in front of Song Ning: "Song Daoyou."


    "Why?" Song Ning looked at Sanyuan Daoxian unhappy.


    "It''s about to start over there, let me let you know that if someone wants to break through at the same time in Luoyu Kingdom, it''s OK." Sanyuandao Xiandao.


    Song Ningshen said: "I have no one in Luoyu State who wants to make breakthroughs together, and you need to control it?"


    hiss.


    Those monks who had just bowed to the Sanyuan Dao Xian salute and stared at Song Ning and Sanyuan Dao Xian with dumbfounded eyes. They were right. Now Song Ning is indeed speaking to Sanyuan Dao Xian, and Song Ning is a spiritual monk. , The other party is Dao Xian.


    What exactly is going on? Why did Song Ning go to Demon Territory and even Dao Xian were so respectful to Song Ning?


    Seeing Song Ning''s tone changed, Sanyuan Dao Immortal respectfully said: "Don''t be angry with Song Dao, I just come to announce, this is not what I said ..."


    Song Ning cold snorted: "Tell them to wait!"


    "Yes, I will report it." Sanyuan Dao Xian bowed again, and then flew towards a place outside the Imperial City.


    This scene fell in the eyes of the monks in the Imperial City. They were shocked to see them. Now in front of Song Ning, even Dao Xian is running errands?


    "Song, Song Ning, he ..." Liu Sitong was so shocked that he could not speak.


    "Sanyuan Dao Xian." Song Ning didn''t care.


    Liu Sitong and others took a deep breath, they did not continue to speak, but looked at Song Ning a little bit, after a pair of beautiful eyes glanced over Song Ning for a moment, they only saw a spiritual realm, and the color of doubt in their eyes. Heavier.


    Song Ning also knew at the moment that they didn''t know what happened in the demon realm. There were too many things, and it was troublesome. Song Ning was not ready to explain, but changed his tone and said, "Let''s go, time about there."


    Everyone responded and followed Song Ning, but Song Ning could keep some distance with them. Whether it was Liu Ruyan''s mind or Tang Yue''s mood, Song Ning remembered them in their hearts, although they don''t know what they are in their hearts now. I thought, but I was ignorant, but now it is different. In just a few months, Song Ning has experienced too much, and he has realized too much. Coupled with Chi Ruolan ��s things, Song Ning did not want a second Even the third Chi Ruolan.


    Therefore, he can help these people to practice, but he can''t walk too close to them, and can''t let their feelings reach a certain level, otherwise it will be troublesome in the future.


    At this time, a mile outside of the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, many monks were preparing a huge formation. At this time, many Daoxian were busy with the pattern of the formation, while other monks arranged spirits around them. Shi, plus the three people from Tiangong, a total of more than 20 people are busy at this time.


    Song Ning and others went far away, and saw the formation at a glance. In the dark night, the spirit stone''s light flickered, as if a formation pattern was set up, the formation slowly knotted, the aura of light flashed, and the immortal man.


    At this moment, Juchen and Moyun Daoxian stood at the center of the formation simultaneously. The two looked at each other, and each took out a piece of fairy jade. Among them, the monks around saw this scene, and they stepped back and stood outside the formation.


    Boom!


    The two pressed the ground with one hand at the same time, smashing the immortal jade in the center of the formation, chanting words.


    As the two cast their spells, the ray of light became stronger and stronger, and the original dim lines were instantly filled with the immortal energy flowing out of the immortal jade, exuding the immortal light, the kung fu in the blink of an eye, the entire array The law was built.


    At this time, Black Wind and others were waiting here. When they saw Song Ning coming, they all rushed towards Song Ning. After the formation of the formation, Juchen and others also came to Song Ning.


    At this time, whether it is a fairyland monk or a spiritland monk, all fists at Song Ning.


    "These are monks preparing to break through together?" Jue Chen asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "Is there any problem?"


    Juechen shook his head: "It''s no problem, this formation is the auxiliary role. In the formation, how many people break through at the same time is no problem, just ..."


    "Straight talk, there are no outsiders here." Song Ning said directly.


    Juechen glanced at the people around Song Ning: "There are too many breakthroughs at the same time, I am afraid it will affect you."


    When Liu Sitong and others heard this, they could not help looking at Song Ning. If they really affected Song Ning, they would not choose to make breakthroughs at this moment. Song Ning ��s breakthrough is more important. The strongest, no matter whether it is demon cultivation or demon cultivation, there are more than one Dao Xian, but the human monk who fell into the feather kingdom has no Dao Xian, not even a real Xian.


    However, Song Ning did not care: "It doesn''t matter."


    Seeing that Song Ning''s mind was settled, Jue Chen didn''t continue to talk more.


    At this time, not only these Dao immortals, but also the spirit realm monks who were preparing to break through were all standing beside Song Ning.


    Song Ning raised his head and looked at the three people who were not far away from Litiangong. He raised his hands and pointed to the past: "Two people came from Litiangong this time. Can they pay for the materials needed to open this formation?"


    Juechen replied: "The two immortal jades just now were taken out of Tiangong. Without these two immortal jades, the effect of the formation will be greatly reduced."


    When the elders of Litiangong heard Song Ning''s words, they narrowed their eyes and looked at Song Ning: "Interestingly, if you don''t leave Tiangong, how much resources do you need to consume to form this formation? Instead, you guys from the Yuyu Kingdom, don''t seem to have paid anything ? "


    "If there is no feng shui treasure land of Lvyu Kingdom, where can you form a formation?" Song Ning hummed and said, "What you are standing now is the land of our Lvyu Kingdom. What you are absorbing now is the qi of our Lvyu Kingdom. You Now what is circulating in the body is also the spiritual power of our country of feather feathers. You also have a face to ask for something from our country of feather feathers? "


    When Song Ning said this, let alone three people from Tiangong, even Jue Chen and others felt that Song Ning was a bit too far, and even the earth and air were counted, which is the embarrassment of leaving Tiangong. It''s too obvious.


    But the more this is, the more sorrowful in the minds of Juechen and others. Before they came here from the Tiangong, the three elders pointed their fingers at them. The irritating look was indeed annoying, but they did n��t dare to talk much. Now Song Ning It can give them a breath.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 686： Xianmen out

    The elder Li Tiangong shouted angrily: "Song Ning, don''t go too far, don''t think the old man is afraid of you. If the palace master ordered me to stop both parties from comparing today, you might not be able to retreat, even if you stand now Here, it certainly will not be intact! "


    "Oh, you can try it now." Song Ning said, waving his hand, blocking the front of everyone: "The monks of the Falling Feather Kingdom will not participate in the war, nor will the demon and demon repair. I will fight with you alone, how? ? "


    "Well, let ��s wait until today ��s breakthrough, if now I accidentally kill you, outsiders will only say that I am a big bully from the monastery of Tiangong. Now, I do n��t have any sense of accomplishment, but I will be spurned by others. ��The elders of Litiangong have some kind of murderous chance.


    Zhang Tianxiao beside him didn''t know when he had pulled out his gold sword: "Song Ning, you are not qualified to play against the elder Tiangong from me. I want to fight. I will accompany you!"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was so low that the two sides could fight at any time, but Liang Xiuqi persuaded: "Brother Zhang should not be angry. Didn''t the three elders already convey the order of the palace master?"


    Liang Xiuqi said, but also slightly bowed to Song Ning, laughing softly: "Song Daoyou, I do have an order to leave the main palace of Tiangong Palace. I don''t allow the two to fight. It is better to stop here. How do you win or lose? "


    Song Ning looked at Liang Xiuqi: "Livian Gongzhu? What did she say? What does it have to do with me?"


    "Song Ning, you are going to be rampant. If you fight here today, how many of you can survive?" Zhang Tianxiao was already angry.


    Song Ning smiled slightly, no matter what the state breakthrough, the mood is necessary, and now this Tian Xiao has been disturbed before the breakthrough, Song Ning''s purpose can be considered.


    What to say depends on the number of magic lamps to decide the victory and defeat. Song Ning does not care about this. Song Ning cares to what extent Zhang Tianxiao can break through.


    "Only you are also qualified to challenge Song Daoyou? I''m Yunhai to have fun with you. Let''s fight first. Today, you are not dead, but I am alive!" Yunhai touched his bald head slightly forward from Song Ning.


    Li Yiyan couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, ��it ��s either you die or I live��. After talking for a long time, this sea of ??clouds is all about Zhang Tianxiao ��s death.


    "What are you thinking of, leave me aside!" Zhang Tianxiao didn''t even look at Yunhai.


    "Oh, the disciple who came out of Tiangong, I just wanted to say, your strength is also embarrassing, and you want to compare the number of psychic lamps? Do n��t say Song Daoyou, my Feng Tu compares with you, you can beat me Crazy again. "Feng Tu''s long sword lay in front of him, and there was a lingering sword spirit in the eyebrows of the sword eyebrows. It seemed that the swordsmanship was a little stronger than before.


    Before leaving Tiangong, I didn''t think Song Ning would get along with these peers. Generally speaking, Song Ning''s existence must be jealous. The Tianjiao among his peers must have hated him, but now everyone stands. On Song Ning''s side, this is really incredible.


    Zhang Tianxiao was about to refute it, but was pulled by Liang Xiuqi. Liang Xiuqi shook his head at him, and I didn''t know what to whisper in his ear. Zhang Tianxiao stomped heavily, so it was a lie.


    "Brother Song, it''s almost time, and let''s stop talking nonsense with him." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning nodded and took the lead in the formation.


    Song Ning entered the formation, Jue Chen and others all gave a glance to the people behind, but neither Yunhai nor Feng Tu entered first, but Bai Ting and Luo Yi entered first, and fell into the kingdom of feathers. Everyone followed up, and finally Feng Tu and others.


    However, Zhang Tianxiao and Liang Xiuqi from Tiangong did not care about these things. They stepped into the formation and took a seat east of the formation.


    As for Song Ning and others, they were distributed in the remaining three directions. After the people sat down, they began to meditate with their eyes closed, running the spiritual power in their bodies and preparing for breakthroughs.


    Time slowly passed, and this method began to slowly rotate under the influence of everyone''s spiritual power. When turning, the immortal qi gradually surging.


    Suddenly, the earth seemed to tremble slightly. At this time, all the wonderland monks felt this slight fluctuation, but when they were looking for it, they did not find out where it was trembling or what power it was.


    But then, the tremor became frequent, and the monk''s gaze shrank, and he felt a force surging as if he were about to break out of the cocoon.


    The bright moon was covered by clouds, the night sky was dull and dull, and it was dark around. Even the night wind stopped at this moment.


    At this time, I don''t know if this is an illusion, but everyone feels a majestic force like a giant walking in the void, step by step, slowly, toward them.


    Every time it takes the next step, it is a tremor. The more frequent the tremor of the earth, the closer the force is.


    suddenly.


    The night sky seemed to be split, and the light that split the night sky was fleeting, but then, a burst of violent sound came, as if the sky had split.


    All the monks trembled and looked at the sky with fear. Although the light that split the sky disappeared, the crack did not disappear. The crack was silver-white and continued to expand in the night sky.


    At this time, in the eyes of all monks, the sky seemed to be shaking, and when it was shaking, the cracks became bigger and bigger.


    "this is����"


    "Xianmen!"


    "The door to the fairyland was opened in this way? Who ... who evoked the door to the fairyland? Why didn''t the gate to the fairyland appear when I broke through to the fairyland?"


    The Taoist Immortals looked at this fairyland gate with shock. The monk of the fairyland broke through. No matter who they were, they had to pass through the gate of the fairyland, so as to be inferior to the fairyland, and the gate of the fairyland opened when each monk broke through, Different gates have different future achievements.


    This immortal gate is five hundred feet tall, silver-white, and radiant, and it is obvious at a glance.


    Xianmen slowly descended and landed directly above the sea of ??clouds.


    "Haha, it turned out to be Yunhai, who didn''t expect him to be the first person to open the fairy gate." Zimeng Taoxian surprised.


    The elder from Tiangong San raised his eyebrows and glanced at the Immortal Gate of Yunhai. He didn''t care too much. It was only five hundred long. In his opinion, it was nothing.


    Juechen and Moyun Daoxian and others no longer have any hostility towards Tianzong. Seeing Yunhai open the five hundred-foot fairy gate, they are all happy for Yunhai.


    "Yes, above the five hundred feet of Xianmen, it is already very rare. Yunhai is worthy of being the chief disciple." Moyun Daoxian applauded.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 687： Capture the Immortal Gate

    Everyone around looked at this silver-white fairy gate, even the black wind sighed in his heart. Before watching Yunhai''s strength was not good, but being able to open the five-hundred-foot fairy gate, it was considered passable, even if it was put In Ancient Wonderland, this is considered a talented monk.


    This silver-white fairy gate is surrounded by fairy qi. Although it is similar to an ordinary gate, the gate is closed at this time, it seems that it is waiting for someone to open it.


    Yun Hai opened his eyes suddenly, his body flicked, rose into the sky, and rushed to the sky, standing outside the Xianmen, with his hands, he pushed suddenly toward the Xianmen.


    But at this moment, Xianmen in front of Yunhai suddenly flashed a strong light, shaking Yunhai away.


    Yunhai was stunned, with the law in his hand, rushing towards the Xianmen.


    It was at this time that Zhang Tianxiao suddenly opened his eyes in the formation below, and he looked at the sea of ??clouds in the sky savagely. When the law moved in his hand, his body disappeared directly. When he appeared again, he stood behind the sea of ??clouds. .


    All of this came too suddenly, and Yunhai had not yet responded, and Zhang Tianxiao was already standing behind him.


    Except for the Immortal Gate, apart from the Spiritual Realm monks, any fairyland monks cannot be approached. Once approached, they will be inhaled by the Immortal Gate. The consequences are unbearable. At this time, Zhang Tianxiao is standing behind the sea of ??clouds, holding a gold sword in his hand, and cutting it against the sea of ??clouds.


    Yun Hai was shocked. All his energy was focused on opening the Xianmen, and he didn''t care about Zhang Tianxiao at all. At this time, Zhang Tianxiao suddenly appeared, and he immediately became confused.


    "Kill one first! Your immortal gate is mine!" Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes burst with bleeding threads, as if insane.


    Zi Meng Dao Xian''s face was pale, but she didn''t dare to take any action at the moment, but when she saw Yun Hai, she was about to die under Zhang Tianxiao''s knife.


    Everything happened too fast, just in an instant, the monks in the formation below were meditating and preparing to open the immortal gate, but this Tianxiao did not enter the formation as soon as he entered the formation, but waited for others Xianmen opened, for this moment.


    "You leave Tiangong ..."


    Zi Meng Dao Xian pointed to the elders of Litiangong III, but at this time the elders of Ligongsan were indifferent, seeming to be not a little surprised by Zhang Tianxiao''s move.


    Zimeng Dao''s immortal words haven''t fallen, only to hear a cold voice coming from the sky.


    The voice was rolling and rumbled back and forth, the tone of the voice was cold, as if the speaker was a **** without any emotion, the voice was together, the fairy gas was rolling, and all directions trembling. .


    "You are really omnipotent when you leave Tiangong."


    The sound echoed in the sky, and the gold knife that had been dropped did not fall. Three inches above the bald head of Yunhai, **** appeared. These **** held the blade of the gold knife tightly. The silver sword spirit flashed, and the two colors of gold and silver confronted each other, just like living creatures, biting bitterly.


    The finger shook hard, and the gold knife was pushed away.


    Even with just two fingers, the next blow? !


    The blow just now was too sudden. Although it was not very powerful, it was extremely fast. How could it be blocked at the most critical moment? Who is it?


    In the silver-white fairy light, a figure appeared slowly. This figure is Song Ning!


    Song Ning had been meditating just now, but he didn''t expect this scene to appear suddenly in the sky. If he had read the classics about this fairyland breakthrough, I am afraid that he still doesn''t know what this Tian Xiao wants to do.


    "Seizing the Immortal Gate?" Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly: "What I hate the most is to use other people''s cultivation as the basis for their own people."


    Yunhai was so scared that his bald head was covered with cold sweat. Without Song Ning, he had now been split in half.


    "Yunhai, continue to open the immortal gate. Today I want to see, who dares to move you!" Song Ning''s hands burned Tianjian in his hand, his arm flicked, and his sword was vertical and horizontal. It was like a fairy, blocking Zhang Tianxiao''s way.


    Zhang Tianxiao squinted at Song Ning, cracked the corners of his mouth, and between the trembling of his wrist, the golden knife was trembling, as if something was brewing.


    "No one dared to stand in front of me. Before you and I did not finish the battle, it seems that we can continue now."


    But at this moment, the sound of the sky was heard again in the crack that was about to dissipate in the sky, and a fairy gate appeared again. This fairy gate was also more than five hundred feet!


    Xianmen Piaoxiang Li Yiyan''s head, Li Yiyan dare to get up at this time, standing next to the Xianmen, watching Zhang Tianxiao vigilantly.


    Although the Xianmen is huge, it is different from each other and there is no conflict at all. In the sky, two Xianmen appeared at the same time. In different directions, Zhang Tianxiao showed a trace of evil smile, and his body shook, and he appeared beside Li Yiyan.


    Li Yiyan was already guarded. When Zhang Tianxiao fell, she pinched the tactics to resist.


    boom!


    With the impact of spiritual force, Li Yiyan flew backwards and hit the Xianmen heavily, but the Xianmen was motionless and did not open because of it.


    Zhang Tianxiao stepped up to Li Yiyan, but Song Ning''s figure swayed, blocking Zhang Tianxiao in front of them, and both of them punched at the same time.


    The two fists collided, and Song Ning''s fist contained the power of yin and yang, while Zhang Tianxiao''s fist contained a thousand layers of force.


    As if there was a momentary pause, the next moment, like a blast, both bodies flew out, and the two of them appeared a void crack in the air against the fist, and the wind suddenly rose.


    Boom!


    Zhang Tianxiao''s body flew out of a hundred feet to stop, but Song Ning directly hit Li Yiyan''s immortal gate.


    There was a roar from Xianmen, Song Ning felt a tremor of visceral tremors, and he fell from above Xianmen. Just where he had just struck, Xianmen had a very weak crack!


    "He turned out!" The elders of Litiangong couldn''t help but take two steps back. His pupils shrank suddenly. When he saw this scene, his heart was already shaking.


    The flesh hit the Xianmen, and even knocked the Xianmen out of a slight crack, but the flesh was not seriously injured. How can this strong flesh be able to do it?


    At this time all the monks were stunned, and the good spirit realm broke through to the fairy land. Why did they suddenly fight? And looking at it like this, Song Ning was injured in the attack just now because he hit the Xianmen, and at this time it fell off!


    Song Ning wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. At this time, he wanted to protect not only the sea of ??clouds, but also Li Yiyan. When the two opened the immortal gate, they became Zhang Tianxiao''s goal, and Zhang Tianxiao''s strength far exceeded his two. To behead these two people, it is just a matter of a moment.


    After any one of them was beheaded, Xianmen was very likely to be taken by Zhang Tianxiao.


    Take the Immortal Gate ... Take one, and Zhang Tianxiao will have one more magic lamp. For these monks, the number of magic lamps is a portrayal of future achievements!


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 688： Golden seal

    Let ��s not talk about how many feuds there are between Song Ning and this Tian Xiao. Zhang Tian Xiao ��s strength alone is extremely strong, and he ca n��t accommodate others in Zhang Tian Xiao ��s eyes. Achieve more of his own magic lamp, then he certainly will not let go of Song Ning.


    At this point, Song Ning knew everything.


    Zhang Tianxiao and Song Ning rushed towards each other again, and when the two met, the crack in the sky opened again, and a fairy door close to five hundred feet tall appeared.


    Immortal gates appeared one by one, and in a moment, eight people opened the immortal gate, and in this immortal gate, eight people could not open it by any means, and Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao became one. Tuan, if it were not the Xianmen sturdy at this moment, I was afraid that it would have been shattered by the fluctuation of their attacks.


    The monk below was dumbfounded.


    "When the Xianmen opened, there was a fight. What the **** is going on?"


    "Who is that person, and can actually have the same strength as Song Ning, there is such a person in Youlan Continent?"


    "Too strong, Song Ning is really too strong, just now the cracks were smashed above the fairy door, but Song Ning was only slightly injured."


    These people are full of tongues, but at the moment, they all see that Song Ning is very difficult. Eight immortal gates, that is to say, this Tian Xiao has eight attackable targets. Song Ning wants to protect these people. Zhang Tian Xiao was already Ning has the same strength, but now Song Ning wants to protect these people, but he has more than enough power.


    boom!


    The crack in the sky seemed to want to heal, but it couldn''t heal because of the fluctuations that occurred when Zhang Tianxiao and Song Ning were fighting.


    Looking at this scene in the sky, the black wind looks more and more gloomy: "There was a martial art in the ancient fairyland, called the Palace, which contained some evil cultivation. How did those evil cultivation practice techniques seize others. Cultivation, one of them is the technique of seizing the Immortal Gate, but I did not expect to be able to see it again today after ten thousand years. From Tiangong and Ligong, it seems right ... "


    Heifeng said that many Daoxian hearts around him were tight, but they didn''t expect that Li Tian Temple was actually evolved from a sect of tens of thousands of years ago. They only saw this technique of capturing the Immortal Gate in the classics. Among them, even if they lived for thousands of years, they still saw it for the first time.


    "Are you leaving Tiangong to declare war with us?" Jue Chen looked at the three elders from Litiangong coldly.


    The elders from Litiangong looked indifferent. He looked at the sky, did not speak, and did not know what was in his heart, but there was a flash of expression in his eyes, as if he had been calculating.


    Stacking force!


    The giant blade fell, and Song Ning''s body flashed, and the giant blade directly hit the Xianmen, with a force of 18,000 knives, shaking the Xianmen.


    When the Xianmen trembles, a small crack appears between them. This crack continues for as long as a dozen feet. This is the most serious destruction of the Xianmen so far.


    Among the immortal gates, the immortal qi overflowed, and there was a booming sound in the immortal gates, and the sound rolled away, shaking the Quartet.


    This is Li Yiyan''s immortal gate. After being hit by this, Li Yiyan''s immortal gate flicked involuntarily. It seemed that the immortal gate was destroyed and injured, blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her face was pale.


    When Song Ning saw it, the two forces from Yin to Yang in his hands were put away. If it is used now, it is afraid that all the eight immortal gates around it will be affected.


    just����


    Is this really Xianmen? Although Xianmen is a hurdle that spiritual monks need to cross when entering the fairyland, even so, Xianmen should not be so fragile, let alone Zhang Tianxiao ��s 18,000 knives, he wanted to come to Song Ning Even if the immortal technique is like a broken sky, it may not be able to shake the immortal gate.


    But now, there is a crack in Xianmen?


    Song Ning''s brain was shocked. He thought of the classics he had watched at the same time. At the same time, in Song Ning''s mind, the voice of Heifeng also came.


    "Master, this immortal gate is not quite right. I have seen hundreds of monks breaking through the immortal gate in the ancient fairyland thousands of years ago. The power of that immortal gate is definitely not the case. These immortal gates now come out have problems!" Heifeng Said hastily.


    Hearing such determined words from Heifeng, Song Ning was a bit more skeptical about this immortal gate. If someone else, I am afraid he might be hesitant now. If you use immortality, you will be bound by rules, and Song Ning will be firm. This immortal gate may also be fake.


    Even the monks must use the fake fairy gate when they break into the fairyland? So ... where is the real fairy door?


    Song Ning retreated to Li Yiyan''s side and turned over to take out the Elixir. After taking Li Yiyan, his body shook and appeared next to Yunhai. Just when he appeared beside Yunhai, Zhang Tianxiao had already appeared, and the two slammed their hands.


    Yunhai flew backwards, hit the Xianmen, and spit out blood.


    The same is the spiritual realm monk, Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao are only the captain, Yunhai was so devastated by the influence of this power, this gap in strength is not a star.


    Zhang Tianxiao was shot a few feet, he grinned and looked at Song Ning cunningly: "How long do you think you can resist? Xianmen, how long ago I waited for today, and finally let me take Xianmen." . "


    Zhang Tianxiao opened his hands, as if victory had been decided, just as he spoke, the crack in the sky opened again as if it were an eye, and in this crack, another fairy gate came.


    Nine fairy gates!


    The originally dull sky was almost clear at this time. When the silver fairy lights of the nine immortal gates illuminated the whole sky as if it were daytime.


    Immortal gas was surging, Zhang Tianxiao raised his hand, the golden sword appeared in the air, the golden sword expanded rapidly, many avatars appeared, the sword light was heavy, it seemed to compete with this silver-white fairy light.


    Large-scale attack!


    Zhang Tianxiao knew at the moment that the strength of these monks in the sky was too bad. Now as long as he kills one person, he will be able to seize the opponent ��s immortal gate. Once he gets the immortal gate, he can immediately enter the fairyland, and if Song Ningruo stays in the spirit realm, this There is no suspense in the war.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning spread his hands, Ling Tian Jian Qi shuttled, and wrapped all the other nine people in the sky.


    Nine people also understood that Song Ning wanted to protect them. Under the sword of Tian Xiao, they didn''t dare to care, so they left Xianmen and flew behind Song Ning.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s mouth moved, while Song Ning was still running Ling Tian Jian Qi, the golden light of the sky suddenly flourished, and the flashing light was extremely dazzling. At this time, even Song Ning had a dazzling moment, but this still It was not just dazzling, but an attack that punctured the soul. At this moment, Song Ning''s soul was attacked.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 689： Capture the Xianmen

    The light like the scorching sun appeared at first glance, and it appeared quickly and disappeared quickly.


    When the monks did not know what was happening, they already felt that their brains were blank. For a moment, even their own spiritual power could not work.


    Golden seal!


    In the move just now, everyone felt that Zhang Tianxiao was about to attack, but in fact Zhang Tianxiao was just a trick to sway. After this trick fell, he was able to control all the monks in an instant, and Zhang Tianxiao also flicked at this moment and appeared in Beside the fairy gate farthest from Song Ning.


    The moment Jin Jin dissipated, Song Ning''s pupils contracted, which reflected Zhang Tianxiao''s figure. At the next moment, Song Ning heard a scream behind him. This scream was not made by anyone else. It was Ouyang Ting, the chief disciple of Hehuan School!


    At this time, Zhang Tianxiao was standing beside Ouyang Ting ��s immortal gate. Ouyang Ting ��s immortal gate was as high as six hundred feet. At this time, the immortal gate exuded a burst of immortal energy, which was hovering above the gate post, just like a dragon. Snake-like.


    Under the Immortal Gate, Zhang Tianxiao appeared to be so weak. Compared with the Immortal Gate at the height of six hundred feet, he was not worth mentioning. However, at this moment, Zhang Tianxiao waved his arm, and a golden light appeared in his hand. Fall on the Xianmen.


    Click ...


    Squeak ...


    Xianmen opened!


    Ouyang Ting got up and rushed out, but at this moment Song Ning''s speed is faster than Ouyang Ting, Ouyang Ting''s fairy door opens, but the person who opened it is not Ouyang Ting, but Zhang Tianxiao? !


    At this moment, all the monks were dumbfounded. Isn''t it necessary to kill people before they can capture the Xianmen? Could it be ... This Xianmen can be snatched at will?


    When everyone hadn''t responded yet, Song Ning had already fallen on Zhang Tianxiao, but at the moment, Zhang Tianxiao''s whole body was already standing in the fairy gate.


    �� �� ����


    �� �� ����


    Song Ning''s palm fell, seemingly hit Zhang Tianxiao''s body, but actually fell on a thin layer of fairy qi outside Zhang Tianxiao''s body, the fairy qi protected Zhang Tianxiao, Zhang Tianxiao''s overall momentum at the moment Are beginning to change.


    Among the immortal gates, immortal qi continuously rushed towards Zhang Tianxiao. Behind Zhang Tianxiao, a row of gleaming lights appeared slowly.


    Although these ghost lamps are ghost images, they are very real.


    "Breakthrough ... This Tianxiao ... Breakthrough?"


    "Entering the fairy gate of others, even being able to break through to the fairyland, how is this possible?"


    Under this scene, even Song Ning was already shocked. These fairy qi in Zhang Tianxiao''s body instantly turned into a sword and rushed towards Song Ning. Song Ning quickly withdrew until he withdrew more than ten feet, and then he got rid of the fairy qi. Immortal Qi returns and flows into Zhang Tianxiao''s body. At the same time, the spirit lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao also become brighter with the injection of fairy energy.


    It turned out that these magic lamps had only one wick and were extinguished. When the fairy gas was injected, the magic lamp would be lit because of the different amount of fairy gas. A certain degree of fairy gas could light a magic lamp, fairy The more qi, the more magic lights that can be lit.


    "Rapid breakthrough!" Song Ning gritted his teeth.


    At this time, everyone except Ouyang Ting rushed to their own immortal gate, and used all means to impact, and Ouyang Ting looked like this as if he had lost his soul, his own immortal gate It was taken by someone else, so what should I do?


    Song Ning''s body rose. At this moment, he could not care more. If Zhang Tianxiao succeeded in winning the immortal gate, the rest of them could not open the immortal gate, then they might be taken away by Zhang Tianxiao. .


    Song Ning''s body instantly rose to the extreme of this Youlan Continent. At the extreme of this day, Song Ning had a bird''s eye view of everything, and he was constantly working with power in his hands, and his spiritual power was mobilized.


    The monks in Wonderland now all understand what Song Ning is going to do. Even the elders from Tiangong, seeing Song Ning''s move at this moment are pinched with cold sweat.


    "Tianxiao, quickly light the magic lamp!" Three elders from Litiangong shouted.


    Peerlessly looked at the sky with death, a scene completely beyond their imagination.


    "If Zhang Tianxiao''s breakthrough is successful, then Song Ning''s trouble is coming."


    "Although it seems that Song Ning''s strength is above this tsunami, the two of them are able to fight the same level. Song Ning''s immortal technique now only means he was hesitant before."


    "Once Zhang Tianxiao breaks through the fairyland, then the children around him who failed to open the fairy gate are all over ..."


    Just when these Taoist immortals were only worried, in the sky, Song Ning''s eyes opened indifferently, and Song Ning looked at the ground, and in his mind, the picture he saw in the fairy ruins appeared. .


    He stretched out his palm. At this moment, it seems that there is only one hand between the world and the earth. As if he can cover everything and destroy everything, he can collapse the earth in an instant.


    A wave of immortal force condenses against Song Ning, and Song Ning slowly pushes away underneath.


    This palm feels extremely slow in Song Ning, but in the view of the monk below, it almost becomes a phantom. The phantom falls, and above the sky, a palm of the size of the sky is formed by the condensation of fairy power.


    This time, the power of Song Ning''s palm is extremely strong!


    Among the nine immortal gates, immortal qi overflowed, and Song Ning ��s perception of this heaven and earth was more profound. Even though he is still a spiritual monk, he has become a fairy, so he can mobilize more heaven and earth. Fairy power.


    "This is not half of the power, this, this is actually a complete fairy split!" The three elders from Litiangong took a breath of breath, his body receded again and again, when Song Ning was performing the splitting of the ground, the palace lady in the palm of the palace was in However, the court lady didn''t see the strangeness in Song Ning''s fairy technique. Now the three elders saw it with their own eyes and felt it for themselves.


    Song Ning even mastered the whole set of immortal techniques that he couldn''t master even from Tiangong!


    The complete Xianshu cracked the ground, with more than 30% of the power, which was exerted from Song Ning''s hands. This power, even the Taoxian Peak is still the same, and the elders from the Temple of Heaven are only one step away from the real fairyland. There was an urge to escape.


    If this palm falls, how much of this continent can exist under their feet?


    Among the immortal gates, Zhang Tianxiao was still breaking through, but he also felt numb, and he could even feel that these immortals around him flew in the direction of Song Ning.


    "He actually ... is so strong ?!" Zhang Tianxiao''s face was blue, he had been fighting with Song Ning before, but he didn''t expect Song Ning in the spirit realm to be able to exhibit such a fairy technique.


    This palm is not only beyond the expectations of everyone, even Song Ning himself, did not expect that it would become like this, and would have such power, if this power, Song Ning may not be able to control himself, but at this moment He has no room for hesitation ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 690： Smash open the gate

    When this palm came out, people were panicked, the sky was shaking, the earth was roaring, the wind was rolling, and the dust was flying, even the immortality was affected.


    At this time, people looked up at the sky, and Song Ning could no longer see where they were. What they could see clearly was that the palm was overwhelming, like the end.


    Without the palm of the present, no one would understand why Song Ning fell in the fight with Zhang Tianxiao.


    It turned out that Song Ning was always keeping his hands and never exerting his full strength, because he was afraid that after exerting his full strength, he would destroy this fallen feather country, and he feared that it would spread to other people after his shot.


    But at this time, why Song Ning couldn''t bear it, why did he perform such a powerful immortal technique directly?


    At this moment, the attack has not fallen yet, Zhang Tianxiao has panic, he desperately wants to break through, wants to ignite the magic lamp, but at this moment the immortal turbulence, Zhang Tianxiao''s mood can not stabilize the surrounding fairy qi, plus this book Not his fairy door, it is even more difficult for him to light the fairy lamp at this time.


    But at this moment, when everyone thought the next moment the earth was about to crack, and all beings were about to suffer, in the sky, the palm of their hearts palpitated and made them feel the fear of the immortal power. Disappeared!


    They came quickly, and disappeared quickly, so soon that the fear in their hearts had just risen, and the palms no longer existed.


    Everything seems to have never happened. The only difference is Song Ning, who is stunned in the air. Even Song Ning himself does not know what happened just now, and I do n��t know why this fairy spell will suddenly disappear.


    Song Ning is a monk of the spirit realm. If he exerts such a powerful immortal technique, he will surely be repulsed by the rules in this continent, but now, Song Ning is standing at the pole of the sky in a good manner.


    The palm just now was Song Ning''s strongest palm so far, but it disappeared silently. Now he has not been attacked by the forces of anti-bite. So far, Song Ning has understood that the last time he cast a fairy At the time of surgery, although he suffered a backlash, he was finally rescued by an inexplicable force, and the rules seemed to have changed at that time.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and at this moment he vaguely figured it out.


    There were loopholes in the rules that previously existed in this orchid continent!


    It is precisely because of the loopholes in this rule that Song Ning, as a spiritual realm monk, was able to exhibit such a powerful immortal technique. It is also because of the loopholes in the rules that Song Ning would be repulsed by the rules after performing the immortal technique, but it is different now. There are no loopholes in the rules that now exist on this Orchid Continent, so he will not be able to exhibit this kind of immortal art, and since the immortal art cannot be achieved, he will not be countered.


    Song Ning''s heart shook, but he calmed down the turmoil in his heart in an instant. His body flicked and took nine steps frantically.


    Xuantian nine steps!


    Xuan Tian''s ninth step appeared. In the air, a Golden God of War appeared behind Song Ning. When the ghost of the Golden Armor appeared, in the sky, Song Ning was dazzling like a blazing sun, within a thousand miles. The strange beasts looked up in the direction of the golden light, and they bowed down and worshipped, as if they saw the true God between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Zhang Tianxiao laughed wildly. Without the influence of Song Ning''s immortal technique and the fear of death in his mind, he absorbed immortal gas very quickly.


    call!


    In the blink of an eye, a magic lamp is lit!


    When this magic lamp was lit, Zhang Tianxiao''s cultivation was rapidly rising, and at the same time, among the many magic lamps in the midair behind Zhang Tianxiao, a magic lamp shone with dazzling light, within the light, the faint fairy light shed.


    This is the magic lamp. Among the fifty magic lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao, the first one was lit.


    Then, the second, the third ...


    "Starting to light the magic lamp, this time will be over ..." Daoxian people already knew this scene, the sky roared into the fairyland, and Song Ning''s attack had not yet arrived. At this time, all their hopes were placed on Song Ning. , As long as there is a fairy gate in the midair, they cannot rush in to attack Zhang Tianxiao, and they cannot stop Zhang Tianxiao, so I am afraid that Zhang Tianxiao will take away the fairy gates of several people around ...


    In the midair, outside Xianmen, Ouyang Ting saw this scene. Her pale face was like a ghost. She screamed and rushed to Zhang Tianxiao. Her Xianmen was taken away, which means Xianlu was almost cut off unless she could To seize other people''s immortal gate, but she doesn''t understand how to seize immortal gate, how to **** it?


    The monk practiced his whole life, in order to be able to live forever, to travel through the sky, and to break through to a higher level, but now the Xian Road is cut off, no accident, and he can only stay in the spiritual realm for a lifetime, which is for a once arrogant. For Ouyang Ting, it is better to die!


    "Zhang, Tian, ??Xiao!" Ouyang Ting''s voice was extremely harsh, so hysterical, as if he wanted to use his voice to slap Zhang Tianxiao for thousands of dollars.


    She moved suddenly and rushed to where Zhang Tianxiao was.


    But when Ouyang Ting''s body just came into contact with the immortal energy outside the immortal gate, he was directly wiped out by the rebellious immortal energy.


    Gray fly ... Smoke goes out ...


    The immortal qi at the time of this breakthrough was the strongest. Ouyang Ting was born in love and wanted to die. At this time, there was no resistance at all. In this immortal qi, there was no scum left, directly from this The world disappears.


    The other eight people still desperately trying to open the Xianmen looked at this scene dumbly. They did not expect that such a festive event that broke through to the fairyland today would become like this, nor did they expect Ouyang Ting to die outside this Xianmen. .


    The eight men stared at Zhang Tianxiao, still lighting the fairy lamp, and the spell in his hand was even harder, hitting the fairy door.


    Among these eight people at this time, Feng Tuxiu was the strongest, and his immortal gate was also the highest, as high as more than 700 feet. Now, with a strong effort, the immortal gate even cracked a crack!


    Feng Tu was overjoyed, and with a strong effort, the gap between the Xianmen cracks was larger.


    But when Feng Tu was about to enter the immortal gate, he suddenly felt a cold murderous opportunity coming from behind.


    "Thank you for helping me open this fairy gate, I want it!" This sound is like it came from the Netherworld. After Feng Tu heard the sound, he shook his hand, and the body surface even burst with sword energy. As a storm, the blade of the storm was full of swords. The blade impacted behind Feng Tu and approached the source of the sound just now.


    However, the attack was already launched, but no one was attacked. Zhang Tianxiao''s body disappeared like a ghost. When he reappeared, behind Feng Tu, Zhang Tianxiao was now standing outside the fairy gate.


    "Zhang Tianxiao''s spirit lamp is unstable. Now, if he wants to kill Feng Tu, it is not easy, but if he directly enters the Xianmen, then ..."


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 691： White dragon

    The black wind heart turned, but at this time he could not help a little bit, nine of the immortal gates, one was taken by Zhang Tianxiao, and among the remaining eight, only Feng Tu ��s immortal gate was the highest, and the immortal spirit in it Qiang, if Zhang Tianxiao takes away Feng Tu ��s immortal gate, will Song Ning then be able to kill Tian Tian ��s strength?


    At this time, ten spiritual lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao had already ignited. These ten spiritual lamps exuded a mysterious light. In the light, Zhang Tianxiao''s strength continued to rise. With the lighting of each spiritual lamp, Zhang Tianxiao''s strength will have For the monk like Zhang Tianxiao, the changes brought about by each magic lamp are enormous.


    "No!" Feng Tu''s eyes flashed with sword light, and in his eyes, two awe-inspiring sword anger went straight to Zhang Tianxiao''s head.


    However, at this moment Zhang Tianxiao had lifted his foot towards the inside of the Xianmen, and entered another inch, and then entered the Xianmen.


    "Hahahahaha, Song Ning, what can you do to me? What about the might of the Golden Armor God of War!" Zhang Tianxiao''s laughter spread from heaven to earth.


    all����


    Maybe it will all end because Zhang Tianxiao entered this immortal gate. If Zhang Tianxiao turned on more than thirty spirit lamps before Song Ning, then Song Ning was certainly not Zhang Tianxiao ��s opponent. Now there are monks preparing to open the immortal gate below, and once Zhang Tianxiao has Focusing on the strength of Song Ning, these monks who are about to open Xianmen will be taken away by Zhang Tianxiao.


    by that time����


    However, just when Zhang Tianxiao had almost entered the immortal gate, a golden light suddenly flew down in the sky. This golden light was so fast that Zhang Tianxiao couldn''t feel the golden light fall until he was half of his nose. When he fell, he backed off again and again, and there was an immortal air in his body.


    Although the wound healed, there was a scar visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Song Ning, who was still in the sky, had fallen beside Feng Tu, who was still blocked by the fairy gate in front of Feng Tu. A golden light, Song Ning raised his hand, Jin Guang fell into the hands of Song Ning, this is Song Ning''s sword!


    Song Ning made a move and flicked a kick to Zhang Tianxiao.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s body was surging with immortal force, reaching out to catch Song Ning''s foot. A sound of clicks spread throughout Zhang Tianxiao''s body. A burst of thunder came from the air. Zhang Tianxiao''s body did not move, although he was not injured, but The arm was numb by being kicked by Song Ning.


    Fear was revealed in Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes, but just as his mind was flowing, Song Ning had already turned his hand and pushed Feng Tu into the fairy gate.


    This happened so fast that Feng Tu had already entered the Immortal Gate as soon as he came back. Once he entered the Immortal Gate, he was protected between heaven and earth. Before the breakthrough was completed, Zhang Tianxiao could not hurt him half a point.


    "Good!" Shouted the monk below.


    Although Song Ningqiang was at this time, Zhang Tianxiao, who had just stepped into the fairyland, also had amazing strength. When Song Ning turned over and sent Feng Tu into the Xianmen, Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes were fast, and he already appeared outside Li Yiyan''s Xianmen.


    This immortal gate is difficult for Li Yiyan to break, but in Zhang Tianxiao''s hands, it is like a trivial matter between raising his hands. Zhang Tianxiao is now a fairyland, and behind him is like a wing carrying a burning magic lamp, his The speed is simply not comparable to that of Li Yiyan. When Li Yiyan just discovered that Zhang Tianxiao appeared, when the attack fell on Zhang Tianxiao, Zhang Tianxiao had already smashed the immortal gate and stepped in.


    Within the Immortal Gate, the immortal light shocked, Li Yiyan only felt a trance in front of her eyes, it seemed that there was some tyrannical force shocking, she subconsciously resisted, but this force was too strong, she did not even know that this power was in her own The power is still Zhang Tianxiao''s magic attack.


    But when this attack was about to fall on Li Yiyan, Li Yiyan suddenly appeared a golden light in front of him. The golden light hit the fairy power, and Li Yiyan had an extra hand on his shoulder. The palm was pulled backwards, pulling Li Yiyan away. .


    Song Ning was standing outside the Xianmen. At this time, even if he was wearing a gold armor, he could not directly resist the impact of the Xianli within the Xianmen. Under this impact, he could only stand still and his hair was blown. Chaos is like a lunatic.


    Within the fairy gate, stood Zhang Tianxiao.


    Outside the fairy gate, stood Song Ning.


    The two looked at each other coldly, and Zhang Tianxiao raised the corner of his mouth, and the sloping arc made people tremble.


    Zhang Tianxiao sat down slowly. While meditating, he looked at Song Ning and made a lot of killings. At this moment, it seemed that everything around was silent, that the fighting had stopped, and that Zhang Tianxiao was no longer crazy, just ...


    A moment later, Zhang Tianxiao ��s magic lamp behind him lit up one after another, and Zhang Tianxiao ��s strength also increased rapidly. Even with the ordinary Daoxian, the growth of such strength cannot compete with him at this time.


    "Song Ning, you lost. Today, I will kill you." Zhang Tianxiao''s voice was very flat, as if an upper person was talking to the next generation.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Tianxiao, the corner of his mouth moved slightly, his figure retreated.


    In mid-air, I saw Song Ning''s body continually shuttle, and then, a burst of loud noises came, and it was Song Ning who shocked all the remaining seven people around the gate with one person.


    Seven people were overjoyed, and they all understood Song Ning''s intention at the moment, and entered the Immortal Gate one after another.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s pupils shrank, clenching his teeth, and his voice drilled through the teeth: "I have already won two immortal gates. Next, I will see how you compare with me!"


    Between Zhang Tianxiao''s speeches, the crack in the just-healed sky unfolded again, and another fairy door crashed down inside it.


    Eight hundred feet!


    As of now, the highest immortal gate, when the immortal gate appeared, seemed to be stuck because the crack was not big enough, but in the monk ��s yelling at the monk below, the immortal gate also followed one of them, and since then Squeezed out of the crack.


    The appearance of this immortal gate is different from that of the previous immortal gate. There are two pillars on both sides of this immortal gate. I do n��t know what the glyph is on these two pillars. Give people a feeling of shock.


    Bai Ting!


    Song Ning was overjoyed, at this moment his golden armor God of War still had a moment, Bai Ting''s fairy door came at this time, he had enough time to help Bai Ting open the fairy door.


    But just as Song Ning flew towards Bai Ting''s fairy gate, his eyes were intertwined with Bai Ting, and suddenly there was a trace of regret in Bai Ting''s eyes.


    Song Ning had a meal. He already understood why Bai Ting would show such an expression. Bai Ting did not want to be helped by Song Ning at this time. For some monks, they could open the fairy gate, enter the fairy gate, and break through the fairyland. It is a long-cherished wish, but for Bai Ting, if this immortal gate is not opened by yourself, what is the point of breaking through?


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 692： Guard for you

    But even so, Bai Ting will not speak, Song Ning will do it, he will not block, Xianmen is in front of him, but if he can''t open it, he will be taken away by the Tian Xiao, then it is afraid that Song Ning will take over After coming down, there is really no more capital to fight against Zhang Tianxiao.


    The act of Litian Temple now is undoubtedly declaring war on the three tribes in the Orchid Continent. Before, they may all thought that they would not dare to do it, but now it seems that the Tianxiao in Tiantian Palace is enough to contain Song Ning. And now there are other stronger monks in the Tiangong Temple. If they really fight, I am afraid that a Tiangong Palace can really flatten the entire Orchid Continent.


    Bai Ting, the 800-foot fairy gate appeared, and the monks below were all jubilant. They all waited for Song Ning to break the Bai Ting gate, and waited for Bai Ting to enter the Xian Gate. The more excited they are.


    However, just when they were most looking forward to it, Song Ning stopped.


    Cracks appeared again in the sky, and a fairy gate more than 300 feet high appeared, this is Mu Xuezhao.


    Song Ning shook his arm and smashed Mu Xuezhao''s immortal gate, Mu Xuezhao entered the situation, looked at Song Ning gratefully, and then quickly broke through, but at this time, Song Ning was still standing still and Bai Ting Standing beside him.


    "Song Ning, break open." Bai Ting''s voice was calm, and he regretted that if he didn''t show that expression just now, and if that expression was not noticed by Song Ning, Song Ning wouldn''t stop now.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "I will help you guard."


    Song Ning had already felt that this immortal gate in front of Bai Ting was somewhat unusual. Although the breath of this immortal gate was similar to the previous nine seats, it was not the same inside. The former immortal gate Song Ning could be broken, but now Bai Ting this one, he did not want to move.


    Song Ning stepped across, turned back, facing Bai Ting''s fairy gate: "Today I am here, whoever dares to touch your fairy gate, I will die."


    Bai Ting shuddered in his heart, and his nose was a bit sour. He knew how much risk Song Ning took in doing so. He didn''t say much, and began to attack frantically at Xianmen.


    The golden light on Song Ning''s body slowly dissipated. At this time, several other people''s immortal gates were also opened, and the immortal gates kept appearing. Song Ning stared closely at Zhang Tianxiao while opening everyone''s immortal gates.


    Liu Sitong, Liu Ruyan, Liu Ruxin, Li Qingling, Tang Yue ...


    At this time, they all broke through the Xianmen, and now below, there is only one that has not opened the Xianmen. Liang Xiuqi is over there!


    Liang Xiuqi doesn''t have a breakthrough thought at present, but even if she doesn''t want to break through, but under this atmosphere, in the fermentation of this environment, even if she doesn''t want to, she can''t resist, she can feel her own fairy The door is about to open.


    But if Xianmen was opened at this time and Zhang Tianxiao could not protect her, would Song Ning kill her?


    In the sky, Song Ning waited a long time for the crack to open, and Liang Xiuqi''s immortal gate appeared!


    Seven hundred and eighty feet!


    When Liang Xiuqi''s immortal gate appeared, Liang Xiuqi shook his body, leaning back against the immortal gate, and looked closely at Song Ning, seeming to be afraid of Song Ning''s sneak attack.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Liang Xiuqi without any movement. He stood beside Bai Ting''s fairy gate and waited quietly. At this moment, he only focused on two people, one was Zhang Tianxiao and the other was Li Yiyan.


    Li Yiyan''s immortal gate was taken away, at this time she was still in a panic, with Ouyang Ting''s lessons, Song Ning would not let Li Yiyan do extreme things.


    however����


    The fact that Xianmen was taken away is not acceptable to ordinary monks. Even though Li Yiyan was an arrogant boy since childhood, even though Li Yiyan was vigorously cultivated by Chi Yanhai, he was still unable to control his emotions when facing Xianlu''s severance.


    Seeing Li Yiyan''s fragile expression at this time, Song Ning said: "Don''t go to extremes. Although Xianmen was taken away, it was not impossible."


    At this time, Li Yiyan''s brain was blank. She suddenly heard Song Ning''s words and turned her head rigidly to look at Song Ning. Her eyes were indifferent, and she seemed to have no thoughts.


    "Alive." Song Ning looked at Li Yiyan firmly.


    Li Yiyan shook her body slightly, her tears pouring, and she nodded slowly, like a bird with wings, standing still in the air, wondering what she was thinking at the moment.


    There was silence in the sky, and no one made a sound except the sound of the magic lamp.


    Liang Xiuqi did not try to open the fairy door for a long time. She is now alert to Song Ning. As long as Song Ning does not move, she waits for Zhang Tianxiao to open the fairy door. After Zhang Tianxiao breaks through, she will certainly help her open the fairy door.


    "Bai Ting, hurry up." Song Ning whispered, although the voice was calm, but there was some anxiety. Song Ning was not sure what strength Zhang Tianxiao would get out of the Immortal Gate for a while. All applied, he was afraid that he would be negligent, Bai Ting''s fairy door will be taken by Zhang Tianxiao.


    At this time, Bai Ting was more anxious than Song Ning. Once he failed to open the fairy gate, Song Ning was hurt.


    The monks below were anxious and watched Zhang Tianxiao''s spirit lights in the sky keep lighting up, and their mood was even heavier.


    Call ~


    Zhang Tianxiao absorbed immortal energy on the other side, and on the other side a spiritual light was lit. At this moment, 25 spiritual lights were already lit.


    These twenty-five magic lamps are already half of the total number of magic lamps behind him. Although twenty-five magic lamps are not uncommon for many Dao immortals, but this Tianshao has not yet opened its own fairy door, only its own Xianmen, the largest number of magic lamps can be lit!


    "Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that everything was done for Litian Palace. Litian Palace is now declaring war on us. If we continue to sit and die, we might be stepped on our feet by Litian Palace instead of waiting here now. Directly kill the elders who have left Tiangong! "Jue Chen''s eyes showed a decisive look.


    But when the words of Jue Chen fell, a face composed of Xian Li suddenly appeared in the sky. This face gradually solidified, and finally turned into a woman wearing white silk. This woman looked at the ground indifferently. Although she is not an entity, it is just a technique of condensing this fairy power. It has made everyone understand that this person''s cultivation base is also in the real fairy realm!


    When the woman appeared, the three elders from Tiangong hurriedly bowed to her and saluted: "Palace."


    "Who moves or dies above the fairyland." The woman nodded slightly, then said a little lightly, and then her eyes fell towards the many fairy gates.


    The voice was indifferent, but it was full of domineering. When the voice fell, no one dared to move, but only after Song Ning heard the voice, he looked up into the air and directly looked at the woman.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 693： Lord of the Palace

    "Li Tian Temple?" Song Ning squinted at the erratic figure in the sky that day, although this was just a fairy body, but it had a strong fluctuation of fairy power, even if it stood so indifferently in the air at this moment, but the surrounding fairy The strength of the force fluctuations has been able to bring about waves of air fluctuations.


    Such a powerful immortal power is definitely different from the ordinary Taoxian pinnacle, and even Song Ning, who has fought against the quasi-real immortal, now thinks that this is only a fairy power, afraid that it can be used in a flick of a finger Kill these Dao immortals around instantly.


    "Song Ning, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The woman spoke softly, but when she talked, she smiled again: "Perhaps I should call my seniors more appropriate?"


    At this time, everyone in the room didn''t understand why the owner of Litiangong Palace would say so. Even the elders of Litiangong felt shocked at the moment. The master of the palace knew Song Ning and was so kind?


    And the word ��predecessor�� was actually spoken from the main mouth of Litiangong Palace, called Song Ning?


    If in Song Ning''s mind she was just doubting, then now, when the Lord of Tiangong Palace reopened and said this name to Song Ning, Song Ning finally knew her identity.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be the master of Litian Temple." Song Ning''s expression was deeply puzzled: "Xiaolian."


    Xiaolian?


    At this moment, among the crowd, Sanyuan Dao Xian looked up at the sky. He always felt that this person in the sky seemed to be familiar, but who was Xiaolian?


    At the moment when the main palace of Tiangong Palace appeared, all memories of Xiaoling Xian''er were erased from the mind of Sanyuan Dao Immortal, not just him. All the demon monks present had seen Xiaolian, but now they can see In the sky, Xian Li, who was separated from the main palace of Tiangong Palace, could not recognize it. Only the monks of Taoxian level felt that they were familiar with the main palace, but they did not know her identity.


    In the midair, the Master of the Tiangong Palace smiled indifferently. In the smile, it seemed to fluctuate with some kind of fairy power, which made people feel kind: "If you were n��t you, I would n��t realize that. Many, but only you, let me realize the truth, so I call you a senior, but it should be right. "


    "If you want to become an immortal, you should change the world first. Since you met me when you turned the world, then what are you doing here today?" Song Ning''s eyes were calm, but at this moment, his heart was already making waves, small Lian turned out to be the incarnation of the time when the main palace of the Tiangong Palace was transformed. He couldn''t believe it anyway. He once used his own Dao Xin to transform a Dao Xian Pinnacle, resulting in this Daxian Pinnacle becoming a true fairy!


    All the wonderland monks below, even those of the spiritual realm, were stunned when they heard the words spoken by the master of Litian Temple.


    Song Ning actually turned away from the Palace Master of Tiangong? The Master of Litian Palace is a real fairyland, so what is Song Ning''s realm? Really just smell? Is it a spiritual monk?


    From the main palace of Tiangong Palace, the whole of the Orchid Continent is the strongest. At this moment, Song Ning must be called a senior. In this way, does Li Tiangong also have to respect Song Ningli three points?


    Guan Tian, ??the Lord of Litian Palace, said: "I turned everything into forming a good bond with you, and now it appears, I want to use this good bond to miss you."


    "Humanity?" Song Ningsheng Shen Rushui: "Let Tian Gong Gongzhu also need to ask for humanity from me?"


    In the sky, the main palace of Tiangong Palace smiled, and the fairy light shone all around her. The smile was calm and calm in the fairy light, as if smiling at her family.


    "Help me ... kill Zhang Tianxiao."


    When the words fell, everyone felt a deep sense of confusion in the words of the Lord of the Heavenly Palace.


    Kill Zhang Tianxiao?


    Isn''t Zhang Tianxiao the one who left Tiangong? Why did the owner of the palace leave Song Ning to kill Zhang Tianxiao? Zhang Tianxiao, the chief disciple of Litian Palace, became the request she made to Song Ning in the mouth of the master of Litian Palace?


    Just when everyone was dumb, a fairy power popped up from the main master of Tiangong Palace. This fairy power was extremely soft and fell on Song Ning''s body. The speed of this fairy power was too fast, and Song Ning was not able to do it. After the reaction, I already felt that Xianli entered the body, but this Xianli did not cause any harm to Song Ning. Instead, it reflected some things in his mind as if it were Gongxian Xianshu.


    This is a recipe, a recipe that can win the fairy gate!


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked up at the Master of Litian Palace. Why did Master Li tell him this method of capturing the Immortal Gate? What did she think in her heart and what did she want to do?


    At this moment, when Zhang Tianxiao saw this scene and heard the words of the palace master, his body still trembling in the immortal gate, looked puzzledly at the immortal force in the air.


    However, at this time, this Xianli body began to disappear, just like a light curtain, disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    "Haha, hahahaha, the main palace kills me? The main palace kills me?" Zhang Tianxiao was almost crazy. He laughed wildly, he was the first chief disciple from Tiangong, and now the palace master who is leaving Tiangong actually wants him to die?


    "Song Ning, if you have the ability, then you come to kill me. I want to see if you can kill me. With your spiritual monk in your area, you want to kill me Zhang Tianxiao?" Zhang Tianxiao roared, but I don''t know why At this time, there was a deep sense of fear in his heart.


    Why exactly, why?


    All the monks were silent. At this time, even Liang Xiuqi was stunned by what happened just now. Although he rarely appeared from Tiangong Palace Master, Zhang Tianxiao was a disciple whom many elders liked very much. Why did you say it?


    Just before that moment, when the main palace of Litian Palace disappeared, she left a sentence, but except for Song Ning, no one was present.


    Song Ning couldn''t figure it out, at this time in Song Ning''s mind, his thoughts flew, he desperately wanted to understand everything, but at this time he couldn''t figure it out anyway, although he once had some with this palace owner Yuanyuan, but did not have too deep friendship, but now, at this moment, why the palace master who left Tiangong would treat a disciple who left Tiangong like this, and said this to Song Ning.


    Is it ...


    Song Ning frowned tightly, she wanted Zhang Tianxiao to die, arranged for this common breakthrough, arranged for this time to capture the Immortal Gate, and now, even gave the method of capturing the Immortal Gate, and everything was paved It''s all for the last sentence.


    Song Ning might still believe it before, but now he has a lot of doubts in his heart. He feels unbelievable about this sentence ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 694： Nine hundred feet

    "His character is that I have prepared for you for many years. Take it, it is my return to you as an annual."


    These words always echoed in Song Ning''s mind, Song Ning couldn''t believe it, couldn''t believe it was true, couldn''t believe that there was such a way of gratitude, could not believe that Li Tiangong Palace Master really wanted to do it Believe����


    He could n��t believe that there were too many things, but now things are already in front of him, even the trick to seize the fairy gate has been given, so calm, so calm, as if everything had been planned by her long ago OK in general.


    Song Ning looked at Zhang Tianxiao, Zhang Tianxiao was still mad, but at this time Zhang Tianxiao turned to look at the three elders below, with sorrow in his eyes, with puzzling, with deep resentment.


    "Why!" Zhang Tianxiao growled.


    The three elders were completely blind at this time, and even he didn''t know what the palace owner meant, so good, why did Zhang Tianxiao die? He sent a message to the palace owner to ask clearly, but no one ignored it at the moment.


    All the monks watching on the Orchid Continent were also hesitant at this moment. Zhang Tianxiao first seized the immortal gate of others, and then the palace master who left the Tiangong Palace asked Song Ning to kill Zhang Tianxiao? If you want to kill Zhang Tianxiao, then only one blow away from the main palace, but now she asks Song Ning to kill Zhang Tianxiao. If this is not to harm Song Ning, then it is hoped that Song Ning will take something from Zhang Tianxiao.


    Her fairy power had just popped up, and it was extremely obvious that Song Ning wanted to take Zhang Tianxiao''s repair away.


    Capture the Immortal Gate ...


    Is everything the Li Tiangong Palace Master prepared for Song Ning? If this is really the case, then Ouyang Ting''s death, Li Yiyan was taken away from Xianmen, is it all because of Song Ning?


    The wonderland monks who were going to do it now no longer want to do it now. If everything is for Song Ning, they have no reason to do it. Although they do n��t know whether this is true from the main palace, they ca n��t even Determine whether Song Ning believes at this time.


    If Song Ning did not believe, they would just do it. If Song Ning believed, then they would do it at this time, would n��t they be with Song Ning, would n��t they find Song Ning?


    Everything came too abruptly, and I did n��t understand the Master of Litiangong Palace, so I would not know what she meant by this move, just like a simple divisive plan, but at this time she achieved nothing in these few words. The effect of the divisive meter is rather puzzling and hesitant.


    "To kill me? Then I will kill you first, the magic lamp, turn it on!" Zhang Tianxiao smiled angrily. After the body, the magic lamp ignited again. If you look closely at this time, you will find that the number of magic lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao has been Reached as many as twenty-seven!


    When the twenty-seventh magic lamp was lit, the immortal gate around him suddenly lost its color, the immortal energy in it was absorbed, and the original immortal immortal gate was like a dilapidated The stone door is in general, bursting and breaking!


    There was a slight tremor in the sky. The disappearance of Xianmen was far less amazing than the appearance of Xianmen. At the same time, behind Song Ning, Bai Ting ��s Xianmen had already been opened, and Bai Ting stepped into Xianmen. In this moment, he no longer needs Song Ning''s protection.


    Song Ning shook his body, took a step, and rushed towards Zhang Tianxiao. At this time, Zhang Tianxiao was magnificent, as if he were the only one in heaven and earth, and the 27 magic lanterns behind him were magnificent.


    "I want to kill you, has nothing to do with Litian Temple." Song Ning''s eyes were cold, his body shook again, and he had appeared in front of Zhang Tianxiao.


    But at this moment, the huge crack in the sky appeared again, and this time, in the crack, an extremely huge fairy gate appeared!


    The size of this immortal gate is even stronger than that of Bai Ting''s immortal gate. It seems to have a height close to nine hundred feet. There is some change in the color of such a huge immortal gate, it seems There was a hint of gold in the silver-white fairy light.


    Immortal Gate appeared suddenly, smashed directly at Song Ning, Song Ning disappeared in the spot, the next moment, Xianmen came suddenly.


    The rumbling sound in the sky was as loud as a trembling sound. In this shocking sound, even the fairyland monks would feel the instability of the fairy power, which seemed to be disturbed by the rich fairy energy in this fairy gate.


    "He can still attack when he calls out the Immortal Gate. This Tian Xiao is very strong!" Jue Chen frowned and looked at Zhang Tian Xiao with an unknown hunch in his heart. At this time, he even wondered whether he would leave Tiangong Palace. The Lord wanted to anger Zhang Tianxiao, so what did he say to Song Ning? And the trace of fairy power that she popped into Song Ning''s body was also to interfere with Song Ning?


    At this time, in the mid-air, there were immortal gates standing in the sky, and Song Ning was standing among the many immortal gates. However, at this moment, he was facing only one immortal gate, Zhang Tianxiao. Fairy Gate of Bai Ting.


    "The old man has lived for 1,300 years, but he has never seen the immortal gate of nine hundred feet, Tian Xiao, eight hundred and ninety-nine feet. With such strength, why did the palace master kill you!" Li The three elders of Tiangong could not help but back two steps, looking at this scene, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he did not believe that this disciple from Tiangong could actually open the 799-foot immortal gate.


    Although there are a lot of powers in this quiet orchid continent that no one can see when opening the Xianmen, but among the heights of the Xianmen they know, this is 799 feet, which is the first!


    "According to rumors, if the fairy gate can reach nine hundred feet, then it can be turned into gold. That is called the golden fairy gate. The person who opens the golden fairy gate has a great possibility to reach the golden fairy realm in the future ..."


    "Zhang Tianxiao is so strong, if the master of Tiangong Palace really wants him to die, it must be jealous."


    "No, before leaving the Palace of Heaven Palace to give Song Ning an immortal power, I looked at what technique it looked like, maybe it was the technique of capturing the Immortal Gate!"


    "If Song Ning took advantage of Litian Temple, would it treat us ..."


    Speaking of which, at this time, whether it is the military of the Youlan Continent or the elders of the various schools of the Tianzong, their looks have become extremely ugly. Before they had different degrees of speculation, but now, when someone says this in one sentence Everyone could not help but take a breath, and at this time their ideas finally became consistent.


    So far from Tiangong, Song Ning, the owner of Tiangong gave Song Ning such a big gift, just want to win Song Ning, although this Tian Xiao is the chief disciple of Tiangong, but if Song Ning can surrender from Tiangong, can enter Li Tiangong becomes the chief disciple, so what is Zhang Tianxiao?


    What''s more, Song Ning still has half of the immortal technique ''Beng Tian'' in his hand. If Song Ning went to Litian Temple, then Litian Temple will get a complete immortal technique. Litian Temple just lost a genius. It can be replaced. What will it be?


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 695： Kill the same

    With such thoughts, when I think of what Song Ning said just now, I feel a bit hypocritical.


    "I kill you, it has nothing to do with Litian Temple". Nowadays, there are always some harsh words in the ears of everyone. If it was not because of Litian Temple, would it be revenge for Ouyang Ting? Is revenge for Li Yiyan? What is the relationship between Song Ning and these two people? Everyone knows that if it is for these two people to take revenge, it is unlikely, but if it is not for them, why must Zhang Tianxiao be killed?


    Moyun Daoxian had already thought about what Song Ning had agreed with them at this time. Although they were all afraid of Song Ning, if Song Ning really decided to join Litian Temple, then they would not hesitate to Song Ning. Even if a few shots were killed, Song Ning must not be allowed to give that half of the fairy technique to Litian Temple, let alone Song Ning to join!


    "Song Daoyou, there must be a conspiracy from Tiangong. Be careful. Zhang Tianxiao can open the 799-foot immortal gate. How could Li Tiangong give up? There must be fraud!"


    "Song Daoyou, the Lord of the Palace of Heaven may have planted a certain technique in your body. You must be careful not to let their conspiracy succeed."


    "Song Daoyou, Zhang Tianxiao he ..."


    "Song Daoyou, Litian Temple ..."


    "Song Daoyou ..."


    "Song ..."


    Numerous voices came from Song Ning''s ears. These voices were intertwined, which upset him. When facing the 799-foot immortal gate, Song Ning felt that the power among them surged, even though He also felt a sense of fear. If Zhang Tianxiao opened the immortal gate, entered the immortal gate, and continued to turn on the magic lamp, how many will be reached?


    Is there any reason for Li Tiangong to give up such a Tianjiao?


    Is this a conspiracy?


    In Song Ning''s mind, pictures quickly flashed through, Zhang Tianxiao''s madness, unwillingness, anger, and sorrow.


    The three elders were shocked, puzzled and puzzled.


    The elders of Tianzong and military elders frowned.


    The shock of the monks of the Falling Nation.


    Song Ning had a splitting headache, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder. He looked down, and it turned out that Xiao Ke got out of her arms and gently bit him on the neck.


    Xiao Ke''s eyes were agile. When she looked at Song Ning, she turned around and rushed out, falling towards the place where the black wind was.


    Xiao Ke is still a spirit fox now, unable to transform, and the spirit beast has an instinctive reaction to the crisis. At this time, Xiao Ke certainly feels the crisis.


    Where is the crisis?


    Boom ~


    Just when Song Ning had a headache and couldn''t figure out all of this, there was a huge noise from the eighty-nine ninety-ninth gate in front of him. It was really that Tian Xiao was opening the gate.


    The light of the twenty-seven spirit lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao began to become dim, and the connection of the spirit lamps needed to be turned on. If the time was too long, the fire of the spirits other than the spirit lamps would be extinguished. Burn, the magic lamp will never turn on again.


    Zhang Tianxiao fiercely hit the Immortal Gate once and again, but the Immortal Gate only twitched a few times and was not broken.


    "Xiu Qi, help me!" Zhang Tianxiao suddenly shouted.


    Liang Xiuqi was stunned. He first left Tiangong Palace Master to let Song Ning kill Zhang Tianxiao, and then Zhang Tianxiao was able to open the immortal gate of 899 feet. Now if Zhang Tianxiao and Song Ning choose one, Liang Xiuqi still has to choose Zhang Tianxiao. Surrounded by the fairy gate, the monk of the fairyland cannot enter, so what she can rely on now must be the strongest among this fairy gate, and Song Ning is definitely not as good as Zhang Tianxiao!


    Liang Xiuqi rushed to Zhang Tianxiao''s Xianmen, pinched the tactics with both hands, and exhausted all his energy to the Xianmen.


    However, at this moment, when everyone thought that Zhang Tianxiao and Liang Xiuqi should attack Xianmen at the same time, Zhang Tianxiao suddenly smashed towards Liang Xiuqi''s back.


    Liang Xiuqi was terrified, but now Zhang Tianxiao is the same as before. This strength is simply not her resistance. Zhang Tianxiao''s palm directly hit Liang Xiuqi''s heart, Liang Xiuqi spurted blood, and her body was like an arrow from the string. Fly forward and hit the Tianxian Gate of Zhang Tianxiao heavily.


    The immortal door hasn''t moved, but Liang Xiuqi has blood sputtered in her mouth, her face is pale, her body is very dead.


    "You ..." Liang Xiuqi opened his mouth, his chest was stuffy, and a spit of blood spewed out again.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s figure appeared on Liang Xiuqi''s immortal gate in a blink of an eye. He still couldn''t open his eighty-nine ninety-nine immortal gate with 27 magic lamps, although he hadn''t used his full strength until now. When Song Ning was next to him, he dared not use his full strength.


    If the fairy door does not open, the spirit lamp will be extinguished. He seized the fairy door because he can turn on more spirit lamps. If the light of the fairy spirit is cut off now, everything will be in vain.


    "For my future, your fairy door, I accepted it!" Zhang Tianxiao was overjoyed, and Liang Xiuqi was so innocent.


    But when Zhang Tianxiao was about to hit Liang Xiuqi''s immortal gate with a fist, he suddenly felt that his wrist was caught by someone, and he couldn''t even move forward.


    "Song Ning, get away!" Zhang Tianxiao''s body was shocked, and an immortal force burst out of the twenty-seven magic lamps. But he couldn''t help but retreat.


    "Do you want to enter this immortal gate?" Song Ning did not hesitate at this moment, and the two forces of Yin and Yang appeared in his left and right hands, and he directly blocked the two forces in front of him.


    boom!


    This loud noise, even when Zhang Tianxiao''s immortal gate appeared, could not be reached. The fluctuations caused by the collision of the power in the air gave off a strong light, and the light was dazzling. Everyone could not clearly see what was going on inside, even Zhang Tianxiao and Song Ning Can''t see clearly.


    The light is expanding rapidly, and the fusion of the two extreme forces in the world, although not ten percent, but for Song Ning, it is already the limit he can bear.


    50% of the power of Yin, 50% of the power of Yang!


    Zhang Tianxiao wanted to open Song Ningzhen with Xianli. At this time, he did not break through completely and was uncomfortable to fight. Therefore, although this Xianli was strong, it did not have too much power. But who would have expected Song Ning to directly merge the two contradictions? power?


    The sky was blown out by this force with a cloud of fire, and there were also a burst of water droplets in the cloud. When the water and fire merged, a double raindrop was formed, and the raindrop fell, burning like fire and cold like ice.


    Outside these clouds, there are several immortal gates. Although this attack is extremely powerful and cannot be blocked at all, these immortal gates are now protected to varying degrees, even if they are subjected to different degrees of impact, they are all intact. But beyond these immortal gates, the power to smooth everything is still out.


    Once this power spreads to the spiritual realm monks, they will be shocked into powder in an instant ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 696： Ethereal lamp

    The monks in the wonderland below each applied their own methods, which only suppressed the fluctuations, and the monks in the spirit realm retreated. They thought that so many monks watched at the same time, and there would be no danger, but at the moment they were afraid. Within a hundred miles, they did not Dare to stay any longer, fearing that the two sides will encounter a collision wave, their lives will disappear in an instant.


    The wonderland monks were horrified when they resisted this fluctuation. What kind of technique is such a powerful force?


    Xianshu?


    It ��s not like that, but this power is not worse than Xianshu. The two forces from Yin to Yang exist in Song Ning ��s body at the same time. This is well known, but no one knows that Song Ning can use these two forces in this way. power.


    Under this blow, even though many fairyland monks felt the horror of Song Ning, they did not have a more accurate concept of this blow. The only elder Li Tiangong who had personally experienced this blow finally realized that Song Ning was not alarmist at the time.


    "To yin to yang, it is the two extreme forces between heaven and earth that can merge and collide. Such a powerful force erupted. Previously, he said that only 50% of it was used for me. Perhaps ... it is true!" Can''t help but step back a few steps, he looked up at the sky, looked at the dazzling fire cloud, felt a burst of tingling on the skin.


    Among the many monks in Wonderland, how many people have experienced this kind of scene?


    The fire cloud gradually disappeared.


    Two figures were ejected from this fire cloud, one of them was Zhang Tianxiao. Zhang Tianxiao hit the Xianmen behind him heavily. This was Liang Xiuqi ��s Xianmen. At this time, Zhang Tianxiao passed Song Ning to Yin to Yang Two forces directly hit Liang Xiuqi''s Xianmen. He had blood on his mouth and looked at Song Ning with a terrible face, and then stepped into the Xianmen.


    Failed? !


    At this time, the monks did not have to observe Song Ning, they already knew that Song Ning failed in this confrontation, regardless of whether Song Ning was injured or not, but his purpose was to stop Zhang Tianxiao ��s move to open Liang Xiuqi ��s immortal gate, but now, Zhang Tianxiao Already opened the fairy door of Liang Xiuqi.


    This is the third fairy gate taken by Zhang Tianxiao!


    In this fairy gate, how many magic lamps will Zhang Tianxiao continue to turn on? Twenty-seven are now available. After more than thirty, it is extremely difficult to turn on a magic lamp, but the harder it is, the more it means that the magic lamp will bring more power.


    When the monk of the fairyland broke through to the fairyland, the light of the fairy above the magic lamp was extremely powerful. Before the light of the fairy of this magic lamp disappeared, it was enough to increase the strength of the monk several times.


    "Song Ning, this time, I think you can help me!" Zhang Tianxiao was bloody, but he seemed extremely cheerful. He was sitting in the fairy gate of Liang Xiuqi with a fierce color in his eyes.


    When Zhang Tianxiao used the power of Song Ning to blast Liang Xiuqi''s immortal gate away, Song Ning chose to save Li Yiyan, who was awkward beside him. Among the two forces that collided between Yin and Yang, Song Ning was only able to In order to save himself, he is almost injured in order to save Li Yiyan. Although there is no injury on his body, he has been seriously injured in his body, his internal organs are rolling, and his blood is rising.


    Although this fluctuation was extremely strong, Li Yiyan seemed to be frustrated, and was still immersed in the horror of Xianmen''s being captured. At this time, he stood blankly behind Song Ning, next to Xianmen.


    At this time, next to Li Yiyan, was seriously injured Liang Xiuqi. Liang Xiuqi is now dying, but she still sighed before, but when she saw that her fairy door was captured by Zhang Tianxiao, she even the last one The tone is about to swallow.


    Xianmen was taken away. For a spiritual realm monk and a spiritual realm monk who is Tianjiao, the end is the end.


    Liang Xiuqi ended in hatred.


    Among the immortal gates, Zhang Tianxiao seemed to have no other life or death in his eyes. He absorbed the immortal energy frantically, and the kung fu between several breaths behind him had already lit a magic lamp again.


    Twenty-eight!


    Twenty-eight magic lamps were seized only by snatching. According to this trend, before Liang Xiuqi''s immortal gate broke, the number of magic lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao could reach thirty.


    "This tsunami is unstoppable, and Song Ning is afraid it won''t work ..."


    "At this time, only Song Ning opens the Xianmen. If the Xianmen opened by Song Ning can be stronger than Zhang Tianxiao, the two may still have the power of a battle. Otherwise, once Zhang Tianxiao walks out of Liang Xiuqi''s Xianmen, Song Ning I''m afraid it can''t be compared with Zhang Tianxiao. "


    "When the light of the fairy spirit is still there, thirty spirit lamps can bring the power of Tao Xian to Zhang Tianxiao. Zhang Tianxiao itself is extremely powerful. If it is blessed by this power, it can be almost within a short time. Beyond the peak of Taoxian, Song Ning is stronger, and I am afraid that it cannot be stronger than the true peak of Daoxian. "


    "Song Ning''s immortal technique cannot be used, the power of the Golden Armor God of War has been used before, and the fusion of the two forces from Yin to Yang only caused the current Zhang Tianxiao to be injured. Today''s view, Song Ning wants to turn over, it can only be turned on Xianmen. "


    The battle suddenly broke out and stopped instantly. In this calm, countless monks talked in a low voice. They had too much knowledge in this battle. But when they thought that Song Ning might still not be able to fight against this Tian Xiao, they gave birth to Zhang Tian Xiao. A sense of fear.


    The legend of the once-feathered country, the legend of the Orchid Continent, even the spiritual realm monks who have to politely make three points when they meet the Taoist peak, are now about to lose in the hands of their peers and in the hands of people in the same state.


    So how strong is this tsunami!


    But when these monks worried about the battle situation, what Song Ning thought about was all about the time when this spirit realm broke through the fairy realm.


    When a monk breaks through the fairyland and opens the fairy gate, there will be a phantom light behind him. Different monks have different numbers of phantom lights. However, this phantom light is only an upper limit. And not higher than.


    The ghost lights behind Bai Ting are forty-eight, and this Tianshao turned out to be fifty. In the field, there are only three people with more than forty ghost lights. In addition to Bai Ting and Zhang Tianxiao, it is Luo Yi. This shows that all three are extremely strong.


    When each phantom lamp is lit, it is counted as a ignited lamp. The spirit light is ignited within the lamp, and the light of the fairy is not extinguished. The strength of the monk is several times that of the ordinary.


    What Song Ning can''t understand now is the light of the fairy in the phantom lamp. He just struck Zhang Tianxiao, and the 50% blasting power is powerful. Even Daoxian may be seriously injured, but there are 27 In front of Zhang Tianxiao, a magic lamp, full of fairy light within the lamp, this power turned out to have caused only minor damage to him!


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 697： Xianmen

    Why is there such a strong force?


    When Song Ning noticed the fairy light, there was always a feeling that it seemed that this fairy light did not strengthen the monk''s strength, but that the monk''s strength was weakened by the extinction of the fairy light.


    This seems to make no difference, but if the power is weakened by the light of the fairy, it means that the light of the fairy itself is not a blessing that can enhance the strength of the monk, but it should be the monk ��s own, then the fairy The light became weak until it disappeared, which was a bit unbelievable.


    Xianmen opened, why did the light of the fairy belong to the monk and disappear again?


    "The thirty is already lit!" The monk exclaimed from below.


    This exclaimed voice echoed in almost everyone ��s ears. Indeed, at this time, the magic lamp behind Zhang Tianxiao had already lit the thirtyth lamp, although the light of the fairy spirit in the thirtyth magic lamp was still very weak. , But it has been ignited at this time, and it should be fully ignited after only a moment, and now there are enough fairy spirits in Liang Xiuqi ��s immortal gate.


    The thirtieth magic lamp is extremely important for monks, and there must be no negligence, but Zhang Tianxiao is not afraid at this moment. Even if Song Ning chooses to attack, he is protected by Xianmen at this time, and Song Ning ��s attack cannot wear at all. through.


    At the moment when the thirtieth spiritual lamp was lit, Zhang Tianxiao suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Song Ning coldly, and raised the corners of his mouth. At this time, in his eyes, Song Ning was like a dying person.


    However, Zhang Tianxiao didn''t expect it anyway, just in his sight. At this time, Song Ning''s left hand was a ball of flame, and his right hand was a ball of ice crystals. These two forces circled in his hands. Li Yizhen shocked Li Yiyan.


    The half of the sky is silvery white and half of the red, generally extremely hot, is the flame brought by the power of the Sun, and the other side is the extreme cold, the ice caused by the power of the Yin.


    The sky seems to be divided into two, and the strength of the two forces from yin to yang is completely different from the previous one. Under the effect of these two forces, even many monks within the fairy gate can feel the heat and cold .


    Zhang Tianxiao can no longer be indifferent, but at this moment he is igniting thirty spirit lamps. At this critical moment, Song Ning even exerted such a strong power, and this power is still directed at his fairy door!


    As long as they are spiritual monks, they can now feel that Song Ning ��s two forces from Yin to Yang are twice as strong as before. Under this force, they just look at it, and they have no idea of ??resistance at all. Such two powerful forces collide together, and the waves that can be created can already kill them without suspense.


    At this time, Bai Shan finally understood that what Song Ning said before the Bai family was not at all false. Before that, when the three elders from Tiangong suddenly appeared, he withdrew 70% of his strength. Otherwise, if he was 10% strong, he was afraid It was the elders from Litiangong who were now lying among the tombstones.


    Only the spiritual realm monk, the strength of this power, has exceeded the limit that the fairy realm monk can recognize.


    "Do not!"


    With Zhang Tianxiao''s roar, a fire cloud appeared again in the sky, but this time the fire cloud was much stronger than before.


    For the first time, the crack in the mid-air was cracked because it was not the power to summon the fairy gate.


    In the gust of wind in the void, the monks had a moment of pure white, which was too strong, so strong that they had an illusion at that moment, thinking that everything in this world was pure white.


    In this pure white light, a figure flew out, and this figure burned all over the body.


    He is Song Ning.


    Under this strong impact, Song Ning protected Li Yiyan and suffered most of his own injuries, and the skin on his body was almost completely split.


    Eight hundred and ninety-nine feet of the immortal gate cracked, and a burst of stones shattered from it.


    Squeak.


    Xianmen opens!


    Zhang Tianxiao is now the critical moment when the thirtieth spiritual lamp is lit, but when he saw that his fairy door was forcibly opened by Song Ning, his body shuddered violently, and a spit of blood spewed out. The light of the gleaming light was suddenly dimmed.


    Zhang Tianxiao hurriedly stabilized his mind. At this time, even if he was anxious, it was useless. The spirit lamp ignited halfway and could not leave the fairy gate. Either the 30th lamp was completed or the 30th lamp was abandoned. It can no longer be ignited.


    But at this moment, Zhang Tianxiao had no room for hesitation. At that time, the immortal gate had been opened. As long as the breathing effort, Song Ning could enter. Once Song Ning entered the immortal gate, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The sound of Zhang Tianxiao''s roar hovering in the sky, echoing between them, in the ears of the monks, it was palpitation.


    "My immortal gate of Zhang Tianxiao, can you enter if you want to enter?"


    Boom!


    The Xianmen where Zhang Tianxiao was located shattered at that moment, and the flickering spirit lamp also extinguished like a candle burning out. Zhang Tianxiao disappeared with a flicker, and appeared again the next moment, already outside his own Xianmen.


    In Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes, Song Ning was motionless, and at this time he was already standing outside the fairy gate, and he could step in with just one step.


    Song Ning has spent so much effort, is it possible that the opened fairy gate will be used by Zhang Tianxiao?


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. In their view, Song Ning was just because the attack was too strong just now. He was injured in the aftermath of the explosion. Before he had time to enter Xianmen, Zhang Tianxiao came out first.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s decisiveness in the blink of an eye, and Song Ning''s hesitation, did Zhang Tianxiao win in the end?


    However, everything ends in Song Ning''s calm voice. Zhang Tianxiao''s immortal gate, Song Ning can''t enter, and Zhang Tianxiao can''t enter, because at this time, the light in the immortal gate is strong, and it''s not anyone else who entered the immortal gate. , It is Li Yiyan!


    Li Yiyan was still in a state of confusion until the moment she entered Xianmen, and she still didn''t know what happened, but at this moment, the moment she stepped into Xianmen, the moment she was wrapped in Xianguang, her mind A method of capturing the immortal gate that Song Ning had just entered into the body appeared.


    "Your immortal gate, I am indeed not qualified to enter, even if there is, I will not enter, because you took Li Yiyan''s immortal gate, then your immortal gate will compensate her."


    Song Ning''s voice floated in the air and spread to everyone''s ears with the wind.


    Eight hundred and ninety-nine feet of the immortal gate, give away!


    In the violent impact of the explosion just now, Song Ning was not injured, but even thought about how to use Xianmen before making all this.


    Among the immortal gates, Li Yiyan cast his gaze on Song Ning.


    Outside the Immortal Gate, Zhang Tianxiao screamed angrily, but he did not dare to attack this Immortal Gate, and could only watch his 799-centimeter Immortal Gate become something of others.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 698： The power of real wonderland

    Zhang Tianxiao was able to turn on 30 spirit lamps. Even if he couldn''t enter his fairy door, if he turned on 30 spirit lamps, it would already be a transcendental existence. With the spirit light of 30 spirit lamps If you want to kill the current Song Ning, perhaps it is not a problem.


    But he gave up, in order to enter his fairy gate.


    As a result, the thirtieth spiritual lamp went out, and the Xianmen was captured!


    Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes. He roared and did not know what he was cursing. The roaring sound was spreading in the air, but Song Ning didn''t care.


    "You won Ouyang Ting Xianmen, Ouyang Ting died because of this, you won Li Yiyan Xianmen, Li Yiyan was almost killed, you won the same door Liang Xiuqi Xianmen, Liang Xiuqi ended in hatred, now you feel the taste of being lost to Xianmen?


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes at Zhang Tianxiao.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s roaring sound is constant. Even Song Ning, when he hears Zhang Tianxiao''s roaring sound at this distance, he will feel the body trembling, and the body''s spiritual power will be disordered.


    "Song Ning! I want you to die, I want you to die, I want you to smash the corpse!" Zhang Tianxiao turned his hand to take out the gold knife and cut it at Song Ning.


    This knife is too fast. Unless Song Ning had been watching Zhang Tianxiao with vigilance, I was afraid that he would not be able to avoid it at this time. When the golden light of this knife fell, Song Ning leaned slightly on the side and barely escaped, but a pinch of hair It was cut off.


    There are very few monks who can see this knife. Most people just think that Song Ning moved in the air and did not see Zhang Tianxiao raising his hand to attack.


    Song Ning chuckled and shook his head: "It seems that you still can''t realize it, because you have taken their immortal gate first, you have immortal gate, and they don''t have immortal gate, even the chance of becoming immortal is gone. . "


    "Weak meat, strong food, natural selection!"


    The golden blade of light fell like raindrops in mid-air. The light of the fairy among the twenty-nine spirit lamps behind Zhang Tianxiao was attached to the light of the golden blade. Even if the blade of light was cut on the fairy gate, it was left Traces after trace.


    Song Ning keeps retreating, raising the swords in his hand, constantly blocking in the light of the sword.


    The blade of light is like the wind, cut continuously, endless, like the rain, can not see clearly, endlessly.


    Although Song Ning''s sword skill is even higher, even if his body is stronger, he is also very weak under this attack. He can avoid the attack of Ling Tian Jian Qi in the chain bridge, but now, he cannot avoid the attack of Zhang Tianxiao.


    Zhang Tianxiao ��s attack has no rules to follow. At this time, he is already mad, and the attack has no rules. Under the blessing of the fairy light, this attack is so powerful that each sword of Song Ning will feel the vigorous introduction into the body, and the internal organs will be affected. Shock.


    Puff puff.


    In just one breath, Song Ning spurted three mouthfuls of blood.


    "Take me the immortal gate?" Zhang Tianxiao''s roar is even more harsh. "Take me the immortal gate, I will make you die, die to death!"


    The fairy light behind Zhang Tianxiao flickered at a rapid speed, visible to the naked eye, the light of the fairy light was weakening, because the light was weakened, and the power of the golden knife light like raindrops began to weaken.


    Song Ning is constantly being hit by this attack. He can''t crack the knife light, so he can only make resistance without dead ends, but the opponent''s power is too strong. After every hit on the body, aftershocks are beyond his resistance.


    Fairy light, too strong!


    In the face of this fairy light, Song Ning actually felt a kind of powerlessness, as if he were a common person, and he was facing a fairy at this time.


    Is it ...


    This is the power of fairyland?


    In the face of this fairy light, Song Ning suddenly felt the difference in this force. Whether it was a virtual fairy monk or a Taoist fairy monk, all of them were fairyland, but there was no such fairy power, fairy spirit The power in the light is full of immortality and mighty power, which is far beyond the ability of ordinary monks.


    After two breaths passed, Song Ning resisted brainlessly. At this time, his arms were numb, and he could only repeat the defense without dead ends, but he could not even feel the shock caused by the light falling on his body. .


    He could not feel the pain after he was shocked at this time, but he could feel the speed of these attacks become slow.


    The fairy light is a little dimmer, like a candle in the wind, which may go out at any time.


    Once the fairy light is extinguished, Zhang Tianxiao''s strength will be greatly weakened. By then, even if he turned on 29 spiritual lamps, it would not necessarily be Song Ning''s opponent.


    But how can Zhang Tianxiao not know that his fairy light is about to burn out?


    He opened his hands and looked up at the sky: "Song Ning, my fairy road will be broken, so even if I die, I won''t let you live!"


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    At the time of Zhang Tianxiao''s long roar, a magic lamp suddenly burst behind him, and the impending extinction of the magic lamp suddenly burst, bringing a strong fairy power, but at this moment it is not just one, but all the successive magic lamps began to burst. .


    Zhang Tianxiao is crazy.


    Breaking the magic lamp, the magic lamp is broken, and the fairy power needed to ignite the magic lamp will flow out. This fairy force cannot be saved in the outside world for too long, but it can be used by Zhang Tianxiao in a short time.


    Twenty-nine magic lamps exploded in an instant, and all the fairy power rushed into Zhang Tianxiao''s body. His body quickly expanded and became a dozen feet tall.


    Xian Li swelled in Zhang Tianxiao''s body, and Zhang Tianxiao flipped his hand and punched Song Ning.


    This is not a fairy technique, just a simple attack, but this simple attack actually brought a burst of Mars in the air and punched out. The almost broken fairy gates at the moment began to tremble and the gravel fell. , Seems to be crashing in general.


    This is just an ordinary fist. Even if Zhang Tianxiao''s size increases, it is only a few feet, but it is just a few feet. At this time, in front of Song Ning''s eyes, it seems that the sky is falling down.


    Xian Li was so strong that he wanted to dodge, but his body didn''t listen, as if Xian wanted him to die at this time, he would have to die!


    The spirit realm monk can fight against the virtual fairy and the Dao immortal, but under the powerful effect of this fairy light, he has no power to fight back.


    Because this is real fairy power!


    Song Ning doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad at the moment. He found out what is the real fairy power, but now this real fairy power is about to fall on him, and maybe he will die next moment.


    Song Ning crossed his arms before his body, he couldn''t hide, he could only resist. If the giant''s body can resist, then there is still room for maneuver, but if he can''t resist, if he can''t resist, there is only An ending ...


    "This punch ..."


    "The power of Xianli is even stronger than that of Xianli just now."


    "Hard to resist, hard to resist!"


    No one has ever tried to crush twenty-nine magic lamps at the same time. Now, at a glance, the power of these twenty-nine magic lamps is even stronger than that of a real fairy!


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 699： Give up

    when!


    This heavy voice resounded through the world, and the waves swept like a tide.


    A sound of clicks came from Song Ning''s arms. He stood proudly in the air, his body slowly receding, but still stalemate with this force.


    Zhang Tianxiao''s fist hit Song Ning''s arms and glued.


    Immortal force impacted Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning''s arms were no longer a little bit of flesh, and the rest was only the white bones on the two arms.


    The flesh and blood splash, grow and dissipate.


    Uh!


    Song Ning drank angrily, but no matter how he resisted at this time, the regeneration power of flesh and blood in his body was not as fast as that of fairy power, but it was just a blink of an eye. The blood and flesh on Song Ning ��s arms completely disappeared, even his body , Also began to blur.


    "Dead, dead, dead! Bad me good, I want you to die!" Zhang Tianxiao didn''t know if he was roaring at Song Ning or going crazy. His roar was hoarse, the voice was hoarse and extremely unpleasant: "The main palace is you Kill me? It''s up to you, do you want to kill me too ?! "


    The fairy power is burning, and the fairy power brought by the twenty-nine magic lamps is not resistable by the spirit monks. At this time, Song Ning can feel that the bones on his arms are beginning to be worn away by the fairy power, and he wants to turn into a fly. Gray.


    Among the many immortal gates, all the monks who were breaking through were staring anxiously at Song Ning. They could not understand how strong the immortal power in this blow was.


    Song Ning opened the Xianmen for them. Now they can safely break through the Xianmen, all relying on Song Ning. Now Song Ning is going to die. Do they have to stand by and watch?


    But if you leave from the immortal gate at this time, the spiritual lights that are rarely turned on will never come back ...


    People are selfish, others can pay, but if it is really their turn to pay ...


    This was Zhang Tianxiao''s last blow, and it was also a blow he tried hard. He gave up everything in order to bring Song Ning into hell.


    Fight for life.


    Song Ning will die in this blow. This is the thought of all the monks watching the battle at this time. Perhaps for them, this is also the only ending.


    At least in the minds of the military and the many elders of Tianzong, Song Ning ��s death wo n��t get any benefits from Tiangong, and they did n��t have the previously agreed benefits, and Litiangong lost the two most proud disciples in this breakthrough On the contrary, they have achieved several fairyland monks in Tianzong.


    This account is worth their money.


    It''s just that the elders and Dao immortal who are optimistic about Song Ning have some emotions at this time, a generation of arrogance, died here.


    In this impact, even Dao Xian has retreated to thirty miles away, like a group of far-sighted scenes of Song Ning''s death.


    "Master!" The black wind rushed hysterically, but under this violent impact, his flesh and blood began to blur, and he had leaked the golden skeleton before he even emptied.


    "Go!" Song Ning Chuanyin reprimanded.


    The black wind moved forward step by step, heading against the wind. For the first time, he felt that his cultivation was too weak, felt powerless, and felt sad.


    "Go!" Song Ning shouted, and a force was hit against the body of the black wind. The black wind was slowly moving forward under the impact of the fairy force. Now it is hit by the force of Song Ning and is blown directly to the rear.


    It was also because of this blow that Song Ning''s body receded again and again, and his skin was almost broken.


    Died here?


    This is not the first time Song Ning has faced death. However, at this moment, Song Ning feels powerless. He does not know what other cards he can use.


    Under the impact of immortal power, even the spiritual power in the body is extremely difficult to mobilize, and even the storage ring cannot be opened, the Yuanshen did not open the eyes, and the two forces of yin to yang cannot be used continuously. Can''t show it ...


    "dead!"


    Song Ning''s body exploded into a haze of blood, and flesh and blood were repairing quickly, but it was extremely difficult.


    The violent wind swept through, with immortality in the fairy power. Such a strong attack could take away Song Ning''s vitality, but he couldn''t take away his perseverance, Song Ning''s life, but his inner attachment.


    desolate.


    Song Ning didn''t know if he was right or wrong, but if Zhang Tianxiao didn''t get rid of it, he was unwilling. What happened today is unfair.


    Song Ning felt very tired, he was about to close his eyes, but suddenly felt a strange force on his shoulders. He opened his eyes, and a slender palm fell on his shoulder.


    "Song Ning, I will help you!" This sound is very familiar. Once in a while, Song Ning would hear this voice calling him "Little Brother" all day long.


    Tang Yue, at this critical moment, she came out of the Xianmen, the Xianmen shattered, and Tang Yue turned on only sixteen spirit lamps.


    But even so, the light of the fairy spirit among the sixteen spirit lamps also gave Song Ning the power to contend at this time.


    "Don ..."


    Song Ning''s voice didn''t come out, and immediately felt the strength behind him increase again.


    Li Qingling!


    After turning on twenty spirit lamps, came out of the fairy gate.


    Liu Ruyan!


    After turning on twenty-five spirit lamps, he came out of the fairy gate.


    Liu Ruxin!


    After turning on twenty-three spirit lamps, he came out of the fairy gate.


    Mu Xuezhao!


    After turning on the nineteen spiritual lamps, he came out of the fairy gate.


    Liu Sitong!


    After turning on twenty-six spirit lamps, came out of the fairy gate.


    All of this individual''s power is exerted on Song Ning, but even so, he can only barely contend with Zhang Tianxiao''s blow.


    The light of fairy spirits is certainly strong, but the power erupted after breaking the magic lamp is not comparable to the light of fairy spirits.


    Because Zhang Tianxiao''s blow came in life!


    At this moment, no one thought that there would be so many people who gave up to continue to break through and turn on the spiritual light for Song Ning''s life and death.


    Among the immortal gates, all the disciples of Tianzong looked at each other, hesitantly glanced at each other, after all, they still didn''t move, but Li Yiyan flew out of the immortal gate when none of them were moving.


    The nine hundred and ninety-nine cents of the Immortal Gate broke apart when Li Yiyan came out of it. Li Yiyan was the last to enter the Immortal Gate and was the least to turn on the magic lamp.


    Fifteen magic lamps!


    Relying on Li Yiyan herself, turning on more than 25 spiritual lights is not a problem, but at this moment, she can''t wait any longer.


    However, with Li Yiyan, it still does not work.


    In the air, there are only six immortal gates left. Zhang Tianxiao''s vitality is still there, and the immortal power is still there. However, the light of the fairy spirit on Song Ning''s side is very fast, and it cannot be resisted at first sight.


    If Song Ning died, no one behind him would survive.


    No one knows at this time that Song Ning has transmitted voices many times in his mind, but even if he transmits voices several times, he still can''t persuade the two.


    Because at this time, two of the only six immortal gates left in the sky were cracked.


    These two are the fairy gates belonging to Bai Ting and Luo Yi ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 700： Twenty-nine

    Song Ning revealed a bit of bitterness. At this critical time, he watched Bai Ting and Luo Yi both turning on the thirtieth spiritual light. Don''t give up, but in the end, the two still give up.


    Both Luo Yi and Bai Ting turned on 29 spiritual lamps at the same time. Under the influence of the fairy light caused by these 29 spiritual lamps, Song Ning''s power was finally able to contend with Zhang Tianxiao.


    Under the infusion of the power of fairy light, the speed of regeneration of blood and flesh in Song Ning''s body is stronger than the speed of being worn away by impact.


    The power of fairy light is weakening, but Zhang Tianxiao''s power of fairy power is weakening even more.


    "No!" Zhang Tianxiao''s body shook, at this time his body size was constantly shrinking. After a while, his body was the size of an ordinary person.


    Zhang Tianxiao wanted to die, but the final result turned into his death, and everyone else survived ...


    Zhang Tianxiao''s last trace of strength was not used to attack Song Ning, but to laugh with ridicule. At the last moment of his life, he suddenly regretted it.


    He didn''t resent that Song Ning would have so many people to help behind him, because he thought that just when his immortal door could not be opened, he said, Liang Xiuqi rushed up to help him, but he personally wounded Liang Xiuqi and took it Liang Xiuqi''s fairy door.


    original����


    When he is dying, he will repent ...


    Zhang Tianxiao''s eyes gradually lost their brilliance. He closed his eyes until he died, and there was a trace of ridiculous ridicule on the corner of his mouth. The object of his ridicule was himself.


    In the sky, the raven was silent.


    The remaining four immortal gates disappeared. Among the four immortal gates were Yunhai, Feng Tu and others. These were all standing on the side of Song Ning. They all entered the immortal gate because of Song Ning ��s help. At the moment when Song Ning was most critical, they thought that Song Ning was definitely going to die, so they chose to give up to help Song Ning and improve their own strength.


    However, they did not expect it anyway. When Song Ning was about to die, two people who were turning on the 30th magic lamp gave up the 30th magic lamp and helped Song Ning.


    Twenty-nine to thirty, it looks like a number, but there is a huge difference!


    For Song Ning, it may be regarded as a kind of remaining life after the disaster. Zhang Tianxiao died. After his death, it was no different from mortals.


    Song Ning turned to look at the people behind him, and he bowed, bowing his head at the people.


    "Thank you."


    Thousands of words, blending these two words, for Song Ning, for them, no matter how many words they can only express these two words.


    Their shot was not for human affection, not for gratitude, but for many years with Song Ning.


    "sorry."


    This is the second sentence of Song Ning.


    It was just when Song Ning said this, and immediately heard two voices in unison: "It is me who should be right."


    Bai Ting, Luo Yi!


    The two were ashamed and did not escape from the fairy gate until the end.


    "The gap between twenty-nine and thirty is too big. I owe you two the most." Song Ning''s face was bitter. He felt before that the immortal gates of the two were different from the others. If they can turn on 30 spiritual lights, I do n��t know what their strength will be, but now they are better, but they only turned on 29.


    Bai Ting looked calm, as if nothing had happened just now: "If I want to exchange this magic lamp for my brother''s life, I will, but if I use my brother''s life for this magic lamp, I don''t willing."


    "Brother Ning, if you aren''t there, who will I use as an example to cultivate?" Luo Yi scratched his head.


    Song Ning''s eyes were hot. Although he knew for a long time that the two of them would not ignore them, but really heard these words coming out of their mouths, Song Ning still couldn''t control the emotion in his heart.


    Hei Xiao holds Xiao Ke in his arms and comes in a hurry. At this time, the black wind is covered with blood. Although the monk has his own ability to recover, it is difficult to recover completely without the aid of the Elixir. Song Ningruo does not have extremely Yin The flesh and blood of the cold body will not stand here right now.


    Before the black wind had spoken, Song Ning turned over and threw out a bottle of immortality: "Go down and heal first."


    Heifeng hesitated for a moment, did not speak, took the Elixir to the bottom, meditated in situ to heal the wound.


    "Song, Song Daoyou ..."


    Feng Tu and others walked towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded: "How many Dao friends have something?"


    Feng Tu and others looked at each other, and then bowed to Song Ning. Such a bow may only be available when they faced the master.


    "Several people just say something." Song Ning said.


    Feng Tu was also very embarrassed at this moment: "Song Daoyou, before we broke through the fairy gate and turned on the magic lamp, we did not help. This time we thank Song Daoyou for his sins."


    "Huh, my brother Ning''s life is in danger, but you just wait for your own cultivation. Now my brother Ning is not going to investigate with you, but you have to talk about it?" Luo Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at Feng Tu: "Xie Gui has a Fart, do n��t get off! "


    Luo Yi was so moved, but the others didn''t say anything. Song Ning patted Luo Yi''s shoulder, instructing Luo Yi to stop talking, but Luo Yi''s words already made Feng Tu''s face extremely ugly, he knew this It''s your fault, and it''s normal to be humiliated by others.


    Luo Yi was stopped by Song Ning, but Song Ning''s voice didn''t seem to be moving. His words were very plain: "You save me, I thank you, you don''t save, I don''t blame, it''s just human nature, what is the relationship, how to do , Song will not be bothered to find you.


    During Song Ning''s speech, he punched Feng Tu and others: "You can rest assured that today''s events have passed."


    What Song Ning said was obvious, only that what he said was that today''s events passed, but in fact, the relationship between Song Ning and them also passed.


    If Song Ning did not help them open the fairy gate at that time, I am afraid that it is extremely difficult for them to live now.


    The elders of the Tianzong faction beat their heads with their heads, but only Hongyuan Daoxian almost happily closed his mouth at the moment.


    At that time, when Li Yiyan left Xianmen, Hong Yuan Dao was almost mad at death, but now, he feels that Li Yiyan was doing very well at that time. For example, the chief disciples of all the sects in the sect today are offended Song Ning, but However, Li Yiyan chose to stand with Song Ning at a critical moment, and now naturally has the favor of Song Ning.


    Both Song Ning and Zhang Tianxiao are too strong. If the two of them do not die together, then the rest will inevitably become Tianjiao in the future. This is beyond doubt.


    It''s just that at this time, Hong Yuan and other Daoxian were worried about what was said by the Lord of the Heavenly Palace. Now Zhang Tianxiao is dead, but Song Ning has not received any benefits. Then the Lord of the Heavenly Palace asked Song Ning to kill Zhang Tianxiao. For what reason?


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 701： Song Ning Golden Fairy Gate

    Everything seems to be over, but at this time the crack in the sky has not completely disappeared, and everyone remembered this time. This time, it is an important day for everyone to break into the fairyland and open the fairy gate.


    Although all alive become False Immortals, because of the different number of spirit lamps they turn on, the strength just after they became False Immortals is also different. At this time, the strongest is Bai Ting, Luo Yi follows, and then Feng Tu and others.


    As for Song Ning, until now, his immortal gate has not been summoned.


    "Song Ning, take this opportunity to break through, fellow Xianwu, you have already become an immortal martial art before. Now, if you break through to the fairyland, there will be a leap in strength. It''s hard to move you, "Bai Ting said bluntly.


    Song Ning looked up at the crack in his sky, took a deep breath, then turned his head and looked at the people behind him.


    Everyone nodded to him one after another, seemingly looking forward to his breakthrough.


    Song Ningxin warms: "I also try."


    At this time, the elders of Litiangong did n��t know if they should stay here, but they watched the crowd dispersed, watching Song Ning sitting alone in that formation, watching him close his eyes and meditating, preparing to call out Xianmen, the elders of Limian Temple finally chose to stay.


    Banzhuxiang has passed.


    For Song Ning, who is in the midst of setting, the time of this semi-pillar is just an instant, he is just meditating, but the people around him can''t wait.


    "Song Ningding can call out the Xianmen of nine hundred feet."


    "Nine hundred feet? Golden Fairy Gate?"


    "If Song Ning can''t call out the Golden Immortal Gate, who else can call out?"


    "Don''t forget, Song Ning may have died in Zhang Tianxiao''s hands without help from others just now."


    The voice of everyone''s argument was not controlled at this time. Before that, they regarded Song Ning as a god, but Song Ning was beaten by Zhang Tianxiao just a lot. All the way, he was beaten by Zhang Tianxiao. Xianmen gave Li Yiyan, afraid that Zhang Tianxiao was the only one alive.


    Amidst these arguments, the time of Yixiang passed.


    Within the sky, the crack that is about to heal is like a sleepy eye, struggling not to close, but there is a posture to close.


    "For so long, what is Song Ning doing?"


    "Isn''t it easy for someone to call out the fairy gate?"


    But although they are anxiously waiting, they all want to know what kind of fairy gate Song Ning can call out at this time.


    Altitude determines everything. If Song Ning can only call out more than 800 feet of immortal gates, then it means that he is similar to Bai Ting, and Zhang Tianxiao is also a task of the same level. Too.


    The many elders of Tianzong had complicated minds at the moment. They hoped that Song Ning could open a higher fairy gate, while they hoped that Song Ning would suffer some setbacks. Because of that incident, they had lost Song Ning. , I ca n��t help but befriend them again.


    But when all of them guessed, the crack that was almost closing, suddenly burst!


    Like a giant dragon''s eyes, it slowly opened by a slit and quickly expanded.


    In this crack is a void like an abyss. Within the void, you can''t see clearly, but there is a ray of light looming. In the dark void, this light is extremely dazzling, from small to large, from weak to shining.


    "Song Ning''s Xianmen is here!"


    I do n��t know who screamed like this. People were staring at the light in the crack. The light was getting bigger and stronger, but because the light was extremely dazzling, everyone could only see the light, but divided Not sure what color this light is.


    "What kind of immortal gate can Song Ning open? Zhang Tianxiao is eight hundred and ninety-nine feet, if it were Song Ning ..." Within Tianzong, Hong Yan Dao, the head of Chi Yanhai, was impressed, and he was the most One of the people looking forward to Song Ning opening the fairy gate.


    Zimeng Dao Xian narrowed her eyes and looked at the sky: "Well, you are very happy, Song Ning cares so much about you, Li Yiyan, even the eighty-nine ninety-five cents of the gate was directly sent to her. Price. "


    Hong Yuandao raised her eyebrows: "Zi Meng, pay attention to your words!"


    "I''m telling the truth. I can''t say anything privately. Who knows what Li Yiyan and Song Ning have done in private, but you don''t have to hide this kind of thing. Li Yiyan has a good relationship with Song Ning, This is not a bad thing. Men are women and women. It ��s natural to do something. ��Zimeng Taoxian''s voice is very small, and it seems to worry that too many people hear it.


    But even if her voice was low, everyone around her had already heard it.


    "Purple Dream, you ..."


    Just when Hong Yuan Dao Xian Ji was going to be angry, a crack came suddenly from the crack in the mid-air.


    "Xianmen is coming, it''s golden!"


    Among the cracks, the darkness of the void should not be seen at this time. The only thing that can be seen is the fairy gate of Song Ning. There is no silver on the golden light, but there is a faint hint of purple.


    At this time, the black wind meditating on the ground opened his eyes when he heard the sound. When the purple eyes fell on the black wind, the black wind almost cried out.


    He was too excited, maybe in the field, only he who survived 10,000 years ago knew what Zijin represented.


    "Look, Senior Song Ning is really a golden fairy door!"


    "Jinxianmen, Jinxianmen, the legendary Jinxianmen, I did not expect to see Jinxianmen in my lifetime, there is no regret in this life!"


    "Meditate quickly. It is said that when the Golden Immortal Gate comes and opens, the immortal power is strong. If we meditate at this time, we may be able to make a difference."


    Just now, people who evaded dozens or even hundreds of miles rushed to the place where Song Ning was. At this time, even the elders of Tianzong, they also went in the direction of Song Ning. , They also want to be dizzy.


    Bai Ting and others were not far from Song Ningben. At the moment when they saw the Golden Fairy Gate, they were also relieved. Every one of them had a sincere blessing in their eyes. There was no jealousy and no falsehood.


    "Ning Ge really is the Golden Fairy Gate."


    "I just hope that Song Ning can successfully open the Xianmen to break through to the fairyland. What I did before leaving the main palace of Tiangong Palace, I always feel a little incredible, I really can''t figure it out."


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. At that time, Song Daoyou told me how to seize the immortal gate. I thought that perhaps the main purpose of leaving Tiangong Palace was that Song Ning wanted Zhang Tianxiao''s immortal gate, but Song Daoyou gave Zhang Tianxiao''s immortal gate ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 702： Full of vinegar

    If you don''t mention this matter, it might not be all right, but now Li Yiyan even took the initiative and immediately attracted the attention of several women.


    For the monks of 899 feet, this is a terrifying creation for any monk. If these 899 doors are captured by Song Ning and Song Ning enters by themselves, then these nuns Certainly there won''t be any jealousy, and there won''t even be a little unhappiness in my heart.


    But now it is different. The 799-foot-long immortal gate was supposed to be Song Ning, but Song Ning handed it to Li Yiyan. How can they be calm in their hearts?


    Before they underestimated the crisis, they didn''t take a good look at Li Yiyan. Now that there is nothing wrong and the crisis is in contact, they have to take a good look at the woman.


    There were Tang Ning, the sister of Song Ning who was in the Tianyuan School, Li Qingling, Mu Xuezhao, whom Song Ning knew when she first entered the real world, and Liu Ruyan and Liu Ruxin, two sisters they knew later, although they There are also people who like Song Ning, but they all know that there is a person in Song Ning''s heart, and this person is Leng Yuexiao.


    They have all seen Leng Yuexiao and thought they could not be compared with Leng Yuexiao. Therefore, they also put pressure on Song Ning''s feelings. Even when Song Ning left the state of falling feathers to the demon domain, they all There is no second word, because they all understand that Song Ning cannot be retained by them.


    But Song Ning met such a woman in the demon realm, and today even gave the woman the Xianmen who was supposed to belong to herself.


    If it was n��t for Xianmen to give her, then Song Ning would not be hit by Zhang Tianxiao and Zhang Tianxiao. So many people would not lose more magic lights to save Song Ning. opportunity.


    Everything is because Song Ning gave Li Yiyan the fairy door, so what is the good of Li Yiyan, is it worth Song Ning to do for her?


    Among several women, Liu Ruyan spoke first: "This Taoist, I don''t know which martial disciple you are, how did you know Song Ning?"


    Li Yiyan''s heart tightened. For the first time, she was questioned by her peers, but she knew that these were Song Ning''s friends, so she could only answer truthfully: "I am Li Yanyan, a disciple of Chiyanhai in the demon domain. After me, when I first met Song Daoyou, I was in a battlefield. "


    "Oh? I met very early. When I met Xiao Xiao and Song Ning, he had just stepped into the realm of cultivation. I also took him out of the school and went to the city to buy sugar candied gourds!" Tang Yueqing Hummed.


    Li Yiyan hurriedly responded with a smile: "The time I met with Song Daoyou is still short, so naturally it cannot be compared with several Daoyou."


    "What''s your relationship with Song Ning ..." Mu Xuezhao went straight to the subject.


    Li Yiyan''s expression slightly moved, she knew that these women wanted to ask this, but what is her relationship with Song Ning? If it doesn''t matter, why did Song Ning give her the 799-cent-long immortal gate to her? But if there is a relationship, what is the relationship? She never knew.


    Several people hesitated when they saw Li Yiyan, and said, "Just say it straight. We just want to know why Song Ning gave you the eighty-nine hundred and ninety-three cents gate that belongs to him. You must know that the eight hundred If the ninety-nine-foot fairy door is opened by Song Ning, I am afraid that if he can turn on more than thirty magic lamps, and then he opens his own fairy door, the number of magic lamps is unlimited. "


    Li Yiyan nodded: "Actually, in fact, I don''t know why Song Daoyou gave me the nine hundred and ninety-nine cents before. I was also surprised."


    Sure enough, Li Yiyan''s words immediately aroused the eyes of several people questioning.


    Bai Ting saw it. After all, Li Yiyan was also a man in the demon realm, and he said: "Several fairies, Song Ning really has nothing to do with this Li Yiyan. If you have to say something, you should be friends."


    Liu Ruxin smirked: "How could Brother Song Ning so easily give such ordinary character to an ordinary friend?"


    Bai Ting analysis: "This thing may be ..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about? Brother Song is about to open the immortal gate. Why don''t you seem to care?" While they were talking, they suddenly heard a tender voice from the side. This voice is the white core.


    After Bai Xin''s reminder, all the talents looked at the sky at this time. Just because I asked Li Yiyan about it, I didn''t pay attention to Song Ning''s call out of the fairy gate. At this time, when I looked again, the fairy gate seemed to be on the edge of the crack. Coming out soon.


    Among the cracks, the golden light flickered, and the entire crack became golden. At that time, even when Bai Ting and Zhang Tianxiao called out the fairy gate, there was no such momentum.


    "Li Daoyou, as for the matter between you and Song Ning, it is better to talk later than later. Song Ning''s breakthrough in the fairyland is a big event, we have to pay attention to it first." Li Qingling said softly.


    Li Yiyan nodded: "You are Li Qingling and Li Daoyou, we are also considered to be our family."


    Li Qingling smiled faintly, nodded, then turned to look at the sky.


    In the sky, huge noises came out, as if the immortal gate was hitting the crack, trying to squeeze out of the crack.


    Before the arrival of Bai Ting ��s immortal gate, he had encountered a similar situation, so everyone did not find it strange, but they were all thinking at this moment. Bai Ting ��s immortal gate was all stuck by cracks due to height issues, then Song Will Ning Xianmen do the same?


    Jinxianmen is destined to be above nine hundred feet. At this time, people are no longer concerned whether Song Ning ��s fairy door can reach nine hundred feet, but can reach nine hundred and tens of feet, but this fairy door is high. The crack is not so big, how to come in Xianmen?


    Boom ~


    The sound of the collision became more and more intense. At first, it was only a very rhythmic collision at a time, but just after a few breaths, the sound of the collision was already strong enough to form a line. It seemed that the Xianmen was eager to cross the crack. , But the size of the crack was fixed there, even if Xianmen wanted to enter, he could not enter.


    "When I opened the immortal gate before, I was hindered by some obstacles, but when the immortal gate was still entered, it seems that the crack was more squeezed when my immortal gate entered, so Zhang Tianxiao''s immortal gate was better than me It is dozens of feet tall, but you can still easily enter, but nowadays, Song Ning ��s immortal gate is more than nine hundred feet, and if you want to come in, it seems that it is a bit difficult. "


    During the analysis of Bai Ting, the people around me also listened. They noticed that the crack is close to nine hundred feet now, but it is less than nine hundred feet. At this height, the Jinxian Gate is absolutely inaccessible. Why? The height of the crack is less than nine hundred feet?


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 703： Purple Golden Fairy Gate

    At this time, not just them, almost all the monks noticed the height of the crack. The crack is like a door. If the crack is not the size, then nothing can enter, even if it is crowded, it is difficult to squeeze Come in.


    But now comes the Xianmen. The Xianmen is different from ordinary things. Can it be thought that the height of the crack is not enough, and the Xianmen will be blocked out?


    The Xianmen continually hit the crack, and the golden light above the Xianmen exuded bursts of purple, which was unprecedented. All monks can feel at this moment that this is not pure gold, but purple gold As for the meaning of Zijin, they didn''t understand it, but they could add purple to the gold, which was also destined to be extraordinary.


    But at the moment, neither the Golden Fairy Gate nor the Purple Golden Fairy Gate can pass through the crack, which becomes the biggest problem.


    The violent vibrations in the sky almost give people a kind of sky that is about to fall down. Every impact of Xianmen gives people the illusion that they almost want to get out of the sea. However, after each impact, Xianmen can only Retreat and strike again.


    There is a problem with this crack!


    Song Ning, who had been waiting below, no longer waited at this time. He turned over and took out the Burning Sky Sword, slashing through the crack in the sky.


    Xiao Fen is sleeping at the moment, and the Fen Tian Jian can''t display a type of Fen Tian. Even though this sword is extremely powerful, it can fall in the sky, but it is just like a child wielding the sword, which can''t cause any damage.


    "Ling Tian Yi Jian!" Song Ning turned into a sword body and rushed towards the crack in the sky.


    Everyone was excited, and the cracks were not enough. Song Ning attacked with his sword.


    The silver sword soared to the sky, like Bai Hongguan, the speed was fast, and it was near the edge of the crack in the blink of an eye like a meteor.


    Ling Tian Yi Jian is the strongest move that Song Ning can think of so far. Song Ning''s insistence on Ling Tian Jian Qi is extremely fast. The silver-white Ling Tian Jian Qi stabs into the crack, the sword body shakes and slashes.


    The clouds rolled and the sky shook.


    The sword rang through the world, and the sword gas spread in all directions.


    Ling Tian Jian Qi''s silver and white light can shine in the purple and gold light of Xianmen, but he can''t tear the crack. When Song Ning cut through the crack, he only felt that the sword was cut into the water without any effect.


    However, when Song Ning failed to turn around and returned to the ground with this blow, he suddenly felt a sound in the crack.


    This sound was not caused by the impact of the immortal gate, but as if someone was talking.


    Song Ning looked into the crack. In the face of the crack close to nine hundred feet, Song Ning looked very small. He looked at the crack. He could only feel a faint sound entrained in the roar of the Xianmen striking the crack. , But can''t hear what the voice is telling.


    It seemed to be repeating a sentence constantly, over and over again, but repeatedly, but Song Ning tried his best but could only hear the sound like a human language, like a woman talking.


    After a while, the sound disappeared. Just when the sound disappeared, the huge immortal gate also began to retreat, further and further away from the crack.


    Xianmen ... Going away? !


    After hitting the incense stick for almost a time, this immortal door never passed through the crack, and now it is going to leave?


    In this crack, the monks only saw that the endless darkness of the void became the main color again, and the light in the fairy gate began to become smaller and weaker, as if walking further and further in the void ...


    Song Ning summoned the Golden Immortal Gate over nine hundred feet, but at this time, this Immortal Gate could not enter the crack, and then chose to leave?


    Then ...


    How does Song Ning break through? !


    But when all the monks had the same doubts in their minds, they saw the darkness in the crack quickly, and Jin Guang was in time, and everyone was shocked by this scene, but then, there was a monk who responded and immediately mobilized the whole body Xianli came to protect his body.


    At the next moment, the sky shook violently, and the tremor was so powerful that even the earth shook with it. Those monks who were still standing on the ground shook their feet, almost like an earthquake, almost fell.


    All the monks of the spirit realm were spouting blood in this shock. Although the injuries were not serious, they were all injured in the body.


    People were terrified, the crack in the sky still did not expand at all, and the Xianmen still couldn''t get in. The golden light in the crack was still weak, but after a while, the golden light hit again.


    At this time, everyone was guarded. Although the spiritual monk worked hard, he was not hurt again, but everyone looked at the sky and watched the Golden Immortal Gate crashing once and again, all felt a little incredible.


    This golden fairy gate ... crazy?


    Song Ning, who was so strongly impacted, felt terrified. He even worried that the Golden Immortal Gate would be broken by the impact crack.


    Song Ning''s breakthrough is definitely different from ordinary people. This has been expected by everyone, but they guessed a part, but they did not guess that the Golden Immortal Gate would be stuck by the crack.


    In the eyes of those monks, this kind of golden fairy gate was seen for the first time, and it was certainly the first time in Song Ning, but had experienced many times being bound by the "Tian Dao", Song Ning was thinking at this time, this "crack" ''Will it also be part of that rule?


    Before the monks broke through the fairy door, the burning fairy light, the real fairy power, all this made Song Ning ponder, knowing that now, his golden fairy door is actually blocked from the crack, This is enough to show that the crack was deliberately in front of the Golden Fairy Gate and not allowed to enter.


    The Xianmen is a vision of heaven and earth, and it can be summoned when a monk of the spirit realm breaks through the fairyland. Since this fairy gate is a thing of heaven and earth, since it is summoned from heaven and earth, there is no reason not to be able to pass through the crack.


    Now that the Xianmen cannot pass through the crack, it means that the problem is the crack, not the Xianmen.


    But the more Song Ning thinks, the more terrible she feels in her heart, and she can block the fairy gate from the spirit realm to the fairy realm. What kind of strength does this need? The rigidity of Xianmen Song Ning naturally understands that even the Xianmen at the height of two or three hundred feet was not damaged under the full force of his two forces from Yin to Yang, and now the Xianmen above nine hundred feet is crazy The crack hit the crack, but it didn''t move.


    This is enough to show the strength of the crack.


    Once upon a time, Song Ning was extremely disdainful to the self-proclaimed monk, but now I think about it, I can make rules, I can control the entire Yulan Continent with rules, I can even use rules to block the Xianmen from the outside, and resist the Xian The door kept pounding.


    How many monks are there in this world, what realm are they in, they can do this, and they can prevent a monk from becoming an immortal ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 704： Drink away Xianmen

    The frequency of Xianmen''s impact on cracks is faster and greater. The original Xianmen retreat to the distance of the void and then hit back takes ten breaths, which can gradually become eight breaths, six breaths, four breaths ...


    It didn''t take long for it to take only one breath to go back and forth.


    Every breath, hit a crack in the sky once, but even so, this immortal gate still can''t knock the crack open, and the immortal gate that can''t pass through the crack is like a crazy person, constantly attacking, in this purple golden immortal There was even a faint roar in the door that could roar like a beast.


    The impact is getting stronger and stronger, the strength is getting stronger, and the shock is getting stronger and stronger. In this shock, the monk in the fairyland is slightly better, but the monk in the spirit realm ca n��t resist for a long time at all. The monk has been injured by the earthquake, and after a while, I fear that it will be alive and shocked.


    Xianmen is a heavenly drop, and the thing of heaven must have its own temper. Even if it is just a fairy door, it is blocked by cracks in every area. How can it be reconciled?


    Xianmen is like this, the crack is the rule, and the rules of resisting this Xianmen will naturally not be easily broken away, so the impact of this Xianmen is getting stronger and stronger. At this time, whether it is the sky or the earth, the shock is more intense.


    At this time, within the scope of this country of falling feathers, it is like half of the heartbeat, beating once at a breath, and the stronger the jump, the more each time, the monk will be shocked to death.


    Song Ning felt the shock and looked up at the fairy gate.


    That was his fairy gate. The monk practiced his whole life in order to be able to step into the fairyland. If he had not stepped into the fairyland, then the monk would not be complete. Even Song Ning was very happy after seeing the fairy gate. Xianmen is like a part of him, but now this Xianmen is resisted from the crack and cannot enter.


    Originally watching Jinxianmen coming and watching Song Ning''s breakthrough, but now, it has become a tragedy, countless monks died in this shock, even if it was not Song Ning killing, but this fairy door is Song Ning, And the monks who died one after another died because of the shock of Xianmen.


    "Song Daoyou, this crack blocked the Xianmen, why don''t we work together to tear the crack?" Hong Yuan Dao Xian proposed.


    Hong Yuan Dao Xian said this, the Tianzong people immediately spoke, before they had missed an opportunity to help Song Ning, now Song Ning''s Zijin Immortal Gate is outside the crack, if they are not fools, they must now please Song Ning.


    Just as Hong Yuan Dao Xian talked, another impact ushered in. This time the impact was stronger than before. The Golden Immortal Gate was even more crazy.


    I don''t know how many spiritual realm monks died in this impact. Seeing this scene, Song Ning gritted his teeth.


    "This crack can''t be broken, this fairy door ... I don''t want it!"


    As soon as Song Ning made this remark, all the monks in Wonderland were shocked.


    "Song Ning, no! This Zijin Xianmen can take the initiative to hit the crack itself. Once Zijin Xianmen breaks through, what kind of character will you get? We have only heard of Jinxianmen, but we do not know Zijin Xianmen, you ... "


    "Brother Song, you have to think about it. This decision may only be done once in a lifetime."


    "Master, no, what does the Purple Golden Immortal Gate mean? Among the countless monks in the countless years, how many of them can summon the Purple Golden Immortal Gate when the spirit realm breaks into the fairyland? Do you want to give up like this?"


    Everyone sent messages to Song Ning one after another, and every one of them was persuading Song Ning. The preciousness of Zijinxianmen is self-evident. Everyone knows the extraordinaryness of Zijinxianmen, but they also saw that one after another. A dead spiritual monk.


    Song Ning didn''t wait, but the longer he waited, the more monks who died because of him. Even if this purple gold fairy gate can really break through a crack after a few hours, how many monks would die?


    Song Ning looked up at the crack in the sky and said in a deep voice: "Dark Wind, can you just use the same method to ... expel Xianmen."


    The breeze is bleak, and Song Ning''s voice is slightly hoarse.


    Hei Feng gritted his teeth, he didn''t want to answer, but Song Ning asked, how could he not answer?


    Song Ning nodded when he saw Heifeng, he took a deep breath and showed a firmness in his reluctant eyes.


    "Song Ning! As soon as it succeeds, which monk does not come on the blood all the way? Your Purple Golden Immortal Gate is out of the crack, are you going to give up now? Are you just for the life of some spiritual realm monks, Will you give up? "


    Everyone was surprised by this familiar voice, and they looked at the sky one by one. In the sky, the long-disappeared Xian Li body appeared again and left the main palace of Tiangong Palace!


    This time, she finally had a look on her face, and finally a mood in her voice.


    "One will make thousands of bones dry ..." Song Ning sneered: "Which one of the creatures came to this world is not a practice? Which life can be trampled on by others!"


    Song Ning''s voice became stronger and stronger: "If I can''t see it, it''s okay, but now that I see it, then, I won''t bury more lives because of a fairy gate!"


    Between Song Ning''s roars, pinching tactics in his hand, when sitting down, a wave of thought came from Song Ning''s mind.


    Outside of the crack, the immortal gate was about to strike, but it seemed to suddenly feel something, which was extremely unwilling, but after all, it slowly retreated.


    Darkness came in the cracks.


    The Zijin Immortal Gate gradually went away, the light dissipated, and it was difficult to get into the eyes in the darkness, but just when the Zijin Immortal Gate was about to completely disappear, from the endless dark void, a roar suddenly appeared, this roaring sound Just like the ancient fierce beast, it was sent out from the purple golden fairy gate.


    The roar was unwilling, complained, and angry!


    But after all, when the crack completely disappeared, Zijin Xianmen never appeared again, completely disappearing into the void.


    Falling down, silence.


    Spiritual monk looked at Song Ning, with awe and gratitude in his expression.


    All the wonderland monks bowed their heads to Song Ning at this moment, which is admiration and respect.


    In the field, I was afraid that apart from Song Ning, no monk could be indifferent in front of Xianmen, and could choose the life of a stranger rather than Xianmen between Xianmen and the life of a stranger.


    Xian Li Ning, who was away from the main palace of Tiangong Palace, has been staring at Song Ning for a long time, and sighed: "I gave you the technique of taking the immortal gate, but you gave the immortal gate to others. Xianmen, you drank Zijin Xianmen. "


    She didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but she would never say it until that day.


    Xian Li''s body, which is the owner of Litiangong Palace, disappeared again. This time, when she disappeared, the elders of Litiangong also quietly left.


    In the formation, only Song Ning was left alone, looking at the direction where the crack disappeared.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 705： Sever

    The light of the formation was only a little bit left and almost dispersed. Song Ning sat on the ground with his knees and looked up at the sky, looking at the direction where the crack disappeared. At this time, in his eyes, it seemed that there was a purple gate .


    In his mind, whether Zijin Xianmen came, or Zijin Xianmen disappeared, whether Zijin Xianmen hit a crack, or Zijin Xianmen regained momentum, he was extremely impressed.


    He seemed to be echoing the unwilling voice when Zijin Xianmen left, as if complaining about Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s eyes were indifferent and dazed, but there was a bitter smile in his mouth.


    He did not regret it, but regretted that a monk could only call out the fairy gate once in his life. He gave up, but only because of the lives of some spiritual monks ...


    Life is really so important?


    For a moment, Song Ning felt stupid.


    "If Xiaoxiao is here, this kind of thing must not be allowed to happen?" Song Ning sighed slightly and then stood up.


    Everyone thought that Song Ning still needed to be sentimental here for a long time, but did not expect Song Ning to get up.


    "Song Ning, able to care for everyone, you act like everyone''s style."


    "Song Daoyou, I really didn''t expect that if it changed me, it would never be possible."


    "Song Daoyou."


    "Brother Song ..."


    "Brother Song ..."


    All of a sudden, everyone came around to talk to Song Ning. No matter what they said, there was concern in their eyes at this moment. In Song Ning''s view, these people only stayed after caring about him, although they all felt sorry, But no one questioned Song Ning''s approach.


    "Don''t just immortal gate, does not mean that the immortal edge is cut off, everyone don''t care too much, I don''t care too much." Song Ning smiled slightly, moved under his feet, the figure disappeared.


    He walked wisely, but left a sorrow, everyone sighed.


    Fairy is righteous.


    There are few people who can cultivate for righteousness.


    In the real world, even today, there are monks who think about others, and monks who can abandon themselves for the lives of others. If they do n��t see it with their own eyes, I am afraid that no one will believe it.


    The crowd dispersed, but when Liu Ruyan, Liu Sitong and others returned to the Imperial City of Luoyu Kingdom, they found that Song Ning was waiting beside the Imperial City.


    "Song Ning." Liu Sitong and others walked to Song Ning.


    Song Ning smiled: "I have something to ask you."


    "Say what to ask, you have something to ask directly." Liu Sitong said.


    Song Ning said: "There are ten miles of ice snow lotus outside the frost boundary, but who knows who planted it?"


    Liu Sitong and others froze, and they looked at each other: "Isn''t this what you planted? We all thought you planted it, so we didn''t pay attention to it."


    Song Ninglue nodded: "Well, I know."


    What Liu Sitong and others wanted to say, Song Ning disappeared again, but everyone knows that Song Ning went to Frost Enchantment.


    Outside the frost enchantment, Shili Snow Lotus stands proudly, and there are not many plants that can grow in this extremely cold place. It is no accident that Shili Snow Lotus appeared outside this frost enchantment, but Song Ning did not have the intention to consider this The source of Shili Snow Lotus.


    He sat in front of the frost boundary, and the first sentence was an apology.


    At that time, Leng Yuexiao was trapped in this frost enchantment. Song Ning knew that everything was because of insufficient cultivation, and she did n��t have enough strength. Song Ning knew that she was going to pursue strength all at once, and only strength could protect the person she wanted to protect. .


    However, this time, Song Ning gave up the Immortal Gate because of those spiritual realm monks. This was a big blow for him who was hungry for strength.


    Song Ning did not show it in front of outsiders, but now he can''t help it before the frost-knot interface.


    The moment he saw Zijin Xianmen leave, he suddenly felt very powerless and confused, and he didn''t know what he could do next. At that moment he seemed to understand why Ouyang Ting had committed suicide.


    Even Song Ning, if he hadn''t thought of Leng Yuexiao at that time, thought of the people around him, was afraid he would have no idea.


    Fortunately, he is still Wu Jicheng immortal, if you can''t really open the immortal gate to enter the fairyland, then Wu Xiu is also possible, just need to take a lot of detours.


    Song Ning took the gossip mirror out of the storage ring. He looked down at the gossip mirror. The light on it was stronger. It did n��t take long. If Song Ning did n��t open it, the gossip mirror would turn on by himself. Passive.


    "At least I still have a gossip mirror. You can give it a go." Song Ning looked at the gossip mirror, and the more she felt the mystery of the cultivation world, the more Song Ning pinned hope on the gossip mirror.


    "Song Ning."


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s brow twitched slightly, and then Shu spread out.


    "Brother Song, my brother and I come to cold sister." Bai Xin''s voice seemed extremely cheerful, but even Song Ning could hear Bai Xin''s voice with a bit of bitterness.


    Regard friendship and compassion as one''s own compassion, as a sincere friend.


    "Why are you here." Song Ning got up.


    "Take some wine and accompany you." Bai Ting carried the jug before Song Ning.


    Drinking in such a place in the snow and ice, it would be a special feeling. Song Ning looked at the wine that had received Bai Ting, picked it up, and found that the wine in the jug was not only cold, but still warm.


    Bai Ting and Bai Xin smiled at each other, and Bai Xin said happily: "This is what I just made for Brother Song. It''s called Bing Huo Liu Xiang."


    Song Ning smiled, took out the wine glass and filled it up, and found that the wine in the wine glass was still burning like fire, but this kind of temperature is extremely low, even if it is in direct contact with the skin, it will not be burned, the wine smells Pleasant, indeed it is deliberately called ''little fragrance''.


    "You have a heart." Song Ning drank.


    Bai Xin smiled and saw Song Ning''s expression at the moment, her nose was sour, and her eyes were wet: "Brother Song, you are too kind, you don''t know what those monks thought before, maybe They also hoped you died. "


    Song Ning held the cup and looked dull: "I don''t know what they think. I just don''t want them to die because of me. I don''t know why. Seeing so many monks die, I can''t bear it."


    Bai Xin sighed. In fact, she is the same as Song Ning, but because of these, she lost the Zijin Immortal Gate and even insulated from the fairyland. This will be a devastating blow for monks like Song Ning.


    Bai Ting picked up the cup and confronted Song Ning: "Don''t think about it, let''s drink the bar and talk about when to turn on the gossip mirror, maybe after turning on the gossip mirror, it will save Leng Daoyou from reincarnation."


    Song Ning looked at Bing Frost Enchantment and smiled: "You are my good brother and once a benefactor of the Leng family. I think your calling Leng Daoyou still seems a little bit of a life. It is better to call you Xiao Xiao. Must not be angry. "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 706： Dialogue between Baixin and Leng Yuexiao

    "But if Xiaoxiao knows that you give up Zijinxianmen, she will be angry." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning stunned. The wine glass was placed on his lips but he did not swallow it. He recalled the variety between himself and Leng Yuexiao, and then slowly shook his head and smiled: "Xiaoxiao is not that kind of person. I do n��t know each other. Her Master asked her to **** the "Shen Dao Jing" from my body. She was unwilling to fear that I would be killed. Do you think she would be angry because I gave up the Purple Golden Immortal Gate today? "


    Bai Ting just said casually. Now that listening to Song Ning''s story about what happened, Bai Ting really understands it. No wonder Song Ning is so persistent about Leng Yuexiao.


    "Did you give up the Purple Golden Fairy Gate, don''t you regret it?" Bai Ting asked.


    "Sorry, but don''t regret it. I believe that if the real thing really falls on you, you will certainly do like me." Song Ning said simply.


    Bai Ting shook his head and denied: "I won''t, Zijin Xianmen, can''t easily give up."


    Song Ning laughed heartlessly: "If you are, you will choose the same approach as me, you have not experienced, so what you are saying is not true."


    Bai Ting was undecided and continued to pour wine to Song Ning.


    "When are you going to open the gossip mirror?" Bai Ting asked.


    "Tomorrow." Song Ning said.


    Bai Xin Bai Ting froze at the same time, but did not expect Song Ning to turn on the Bagua Mirror even in such a hurry, but now think about it too, since the fairyland breakthrough failed, it will be almost insulated from the fairyland in the future. Isn''t it waiting for someone to grab the gossip mirror? For a monk who has cut off the immortal relationship, there will be some changes in the previous interpersonal relationship. At this time, it is more obvious to see who is his own and who is the flatterer.


    Bai Xin fiddled with Qingsi and said sideways: "Brother Song, if you rescue Sister Leng, what is the first thing you have to do?"


    Song Ning never thought about this problem.


    During hundreds of rounds and thousands of rounds, Song Ning imagined the scene of meeting Leng Yuexiao again countless times, but he never thought about what he would do first when Leng Yuexiao returned.


    Bai Xin saw that Song Ning didn''t know how to answer, prompting: "Do you want to hug her, or do you want to ... kiss her?"


    Song Ning slowly shook her head.


    Bai Ting and Bai Xin showed a puzzled look, waiting for Song Ning to answer.


    Song Ning slowly raised her hands: "When she is away, the most I want to do is to hold her hand and watch her quietly, that''s enough."


    Bai Xin''s mouth was half open, and he couldn''t close it in a while.


    It''s simple, but true.


    Holding the hand, and growing up with the child, it turns out that love is so simple, the simpler, the more real.


    "Why are you two looking at me like this?" Song Ning saw that the expressions of the two siblings were exactly the same, as if frightened, they couldn''t help asking.


    Bai Ting pouted with laughter: "Don''t you want to have a child with Xiaoxiao? Don''t want to have a family?"


    Speaking of these words, Song Ning''s face showed a rare smile, with a shy look in it, although he was a man, he was Yuanyang after all, and he had hardly thought about men and women. When Bai Ting asked this question, Song Ning seemed embarrassed.


    "If she agrees, I''m naturally happy, but I''m afraid she doesn''t like it." Song Ning seemed to suffer a lot.


    Bai Xin also couldn''t help but say: "Brother Song, are you a fool, Sister Leng likes you so much, how could you not want to have a family with you, how could you not want to have children for you?"


    Song Ning can''t help but think of this kind of picture.


    What is the purpose of cultivation?


    If you ask Song Ning, Song Ning''s answer may be very simple. Cultivating immortals can live forever and stay with each other for a long time. After a long time, the sky and the land are old. After thousands of years, you have gone through the sea and the land. The lingering story.


    Bai Xin and Bai Ting accompanied Song Ning for a long time, and the two spoke to Frost Enchantment, as if Leng Yuexiao was sitting opposite them, as if Frost Enchantment was Leng Yuexiao.


    Such laughter, such briskness, soon concealed a trace of regret in Song Ning''s heart.


    After the mood was relaxed, Song Ning was a little tired, he got up and wanted to go back.


    "Brother Song, let''s go first. I have some whispers to say to Sister Leng." Bai Xin looked at Song Ning playfully and threw his tongue at Song Ning.


    Song Ning didn''t care, and Bai Ting paced on the ice and walked towards the distance.


    Before Frostbound, only one white core remained.


    Bai Xin ��s palm touches the frost enchantment. She is a saint of the fairy fairy family. She has healing power in her body. Although she is called the healing power, her own body knows that Bai Xin can feel this in her body. Power is not just the healing power. When she put her palm on the frost enchantment, she began to feel the fluctuations in the frost enchantment.


    The spiritual power slowly infiltrates. The white core''s spiritual power is not blocked by the frost enchantment, and can be infiltrated into this enchantment at will.


    Bing Han!


    Cold!


    Lonely!


    Baixin''s spiritual power felt all of this frost enchantment, but did not find Leng Yuexiao''s existence.


    Is it completely integrated into the frost enchantment? still is����


    Bai Xin was puzzled, her palms trembled, and she sighed to take her back, but when her hand was about to be taken back, her spiritual power suddenly shook.


    In this frost enchantment, she felt a vitality!


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Xin discovered that it was not only alive, but also seemed to be a living person. When she wanted to continue to investigate, her spiritual power even came out with a quiet but not malicious voice.


    "White core, you ... find me?"


    "........."


    Bai Xin almost screamed. She widened her eyes and looked at the enchantment. Lingzhi felt that she wanted to detect someone who spoke with herself, but found that she could not trace her trail.


    "Sister Leng !!"


    "it''s me."


    Bai Xin''s tears fell: "Sister Leng, you, do you know Brother Song has been thinking about you, he has been thinking about how to save you."


    "I ... I know." Leng Yuexiao''s voice was full of sorrow, but she could hear a sweetness from this sorrow.


    Bai Xin hurriedly said: "Tomorrow, Brother Song of tomorrow will open the gossip mirror, and then you can be rescued."


    "I heard it, tomorrow will be all right." Leng Yuexiao''s joy is hard to hide, but I don''t know if Baixin feels wrong. She always feels a little sad in this joy.


    At this time, Bai Xin was shocked to the extreme, how could he consider so many emotions?


    "Sister Leng, do you know that you can meet Brother Song tomorrow? Can Bagua Jing really be able to reincarnate time and space? How can we save you then? Do you have anything I need to bring to Brother Song?"


    Bai Xin asked four questions in a row.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 707： Tomorrows gossip mirror

    Bai Xin excitedly waited for Leng Yuexiao''s answer, but Leng Yuexiao pondered for a moment but didn''t answer: "I recently thought of something ... I remembered some memories that I didn''t have. If I can, meet tomorrow, I I will tell him in person, but today, can you talk to me, can you keep it confidential? "


    Although Bai Xin didn''t get an answer, she was extremely happy at this time. Although she didn''t have much impression of Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao was the one loved by Song Ning, and Song Ning could meet Leng Yuexiao tomorrow. , I am afraid that Baixin is happier than everyone else.


    "Sister Leng, don''t worry, I won''t say anything." Bai Xin assured.


    Bai Xin was thinking of chatting more with Leng Yuexiao, but she heard Bai Ting and Song Ning calling in the distance. She had to say goodbye to Leng Yuexiao.


    Frost enchantment.


    A gaze stared at the departure of the white core. At this time, within this frost enchantment, a woman who could not be seen by outsiders was frozen inside. She looked sad, with tears embedded in the corners of her eyes.


    Her eyes are very beautiful, the stars in her are twinkling, as if there are endless stars, she sits and looks at Song Ning in the distance, in recent days, with the spirit beasts gathered in the gossip mirror, and the distance from the gossip mirror automatically The day of opening is getting closer and closer, and there are more and more memories in her mind.


    The more memories she had, the more she was afraid, how much she hoped that she was just that simple Leng Yuexiao, how she hoped that everything had nothing to do with the gossip mirror, and how she could stay in this frost enchantment.


    but����


    Once the gossip mirror opens, she will leave the frost boundary, and there will be no chance to sit and stare at Song Ning.


    "Tomorrow ... Everything is tomorrow ..." Leng Yuexiao''s heavy sorrow in the star''s eyes made her look a little haggard. She sighed softly, but she could only meet Song Ning when she thought of tomorrow. Dissipated a lot.


    "Idiot ... After seeing me, I just had to hold my hand and keep watching." Leng Yuexiao seemed to be smirking, thinking about Song Ning''s words, but thinking about it, she actually fell into tears.


    As soon as the tears fell from the stars, they turned into crystal clear ice beads and fell on the ground, and then became the frost in this frost enchantment.


    In the ice abyss, Bai Xin catches up with Song Ning and Bai Ting. When Song Ning is about to walk out of this ice abyss, he suddenly feels his ears are hot. He turns to look at the direction of the frost enchantment, his eyes seem to penetrate After the endless ice and snow, it directly fell on Leng Yuexiao''s twin stars.


    For a moment, Leng Yuexiao even shockedly thought that Song Ning was staring at her!


    Song Ning frowned, slowly turned around, and then looked at Bai Xin: "What did you say to your cold sister next to Frost Enchantment?"


    Bai Xin was stunned, and Song Ning was really sensitive, but he was aware of it? However, since she agreed that Leng Yuexiao should not say it, she would give Song Ning a surprise tomorrow. If she said it today, the surprise would be gone.


    "I just said a few words casually, but it didn''t matter. Besides, what I said, cold sister will not reply to me."


    Bai Ting frowned. Bai Xin wasn''t so ignorant before. How can he say that Leng Yuexiao will not reply in front of Song Ning?


    But Bai Xin directly pretended not to see Bai Ting''s eyes, but continued to stick to Song Ning said: "Brother Song, why did you suddenly be so serious? You shouldn''t worry that I robbed Sister Leng?"


    Song Ning patted with a smile, Bai Xin, the quirky little girl: "I just felt the Xiao Xiao breath, so I asked you."


    A move in Bai Xin''s heart, is this the power of love? Even this can be felt, I am afraid that I can only describe them with my heart and soul.


    "It''s nothing, you think too much, and I can''t sue you for bad things." Bai Xin sneered playfully.


    Bai Xin spoke extremely calmly, and Song Ning did not doubt her too much, so she did not continue to ask at this moment.


    After several people returned to the imperial city, there was a room already prepared. Song Ning''s room was in the middle of the imperial city and in the middle of the imperial palace. To be precise, it was the emperor''s hall.


    Song Ning had been away for a few months. Although he handed over the power of Liu Yu to Liu Sitong, Liu Sitong did not mean to want power, so the palace hall was always prepared for Song Ning, as long as Song Ning came back , She will immediately hand over these to Song Ning, and now Song Ning comes back to live, she will also arrange Song Ning in the palace.


    Inside the palace, the black wind followed Song Ning. Song Ning thought for a moment and commanded: "Help me to inform all the fairyland monks who are inside the Imperial City of Lvyu Kingdom to come to the main hall of the palace this evening."


    "Yes, master." Black Wind bowed.


    At this time, Song Ning is at the main palace of the imperial palace. The main palace of the imperial palace is the same as the ordinary imperial palace. Song Ning is sitting on the dragon chair, but he has no idea about these.


    In the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, the sound among the monks in the fairyland exploded like fireworks.


    "Song Ning wants us to go to the main hall of the Imperial City?"


    "Is there anything important?"


    "Could it be that you want to open the gossip mirror?"


    These monks in the fairyland came to the Imperial City of Luoyu Kingdom because of Song Ning. Although Song Ning failed to summon the Xianmen before, Song Ning voluntarily gave up, and Song Ning ��s great meaning was admirable. Regardless of the cultivation level, naturally it is necessary to comply.


    After an hour, Heifeng returned to Song Ning.


    "Master, all monks in Wonderland have notified." Heifeng said.


    "What''s the reaction?" Song Ning asked.


    The black wind stunned, but then he told Song Ning''s reaction to every fairyland monk''s reaction.


    Song Ning nodded and knew what was going on. He asked Black Wind to talk about this matter, so that Black Wind could see the reaction of these monks in person. Although Song Ning is not a deep-minded person, he can now say for himself It is because of the severance of the immortal fate. It is inevitable that some monks'' attitude towards him will change. Before he said that no one dared to stop when he wanted to open the gossip mirror, because he had strength, but now it is different. Everything must be understood first. safe.


    "I know, you can help me to order, and arrange to entertain these monks in the fairyland at night." Song Ning ordered again.


    No matter what the black wind is, his body disappeared in a flash.


    After the black wind left, Song Ning sighed: "Cultivation realm, really weak meat and strong food, I just broke the fairy edge, and not without strength, these people really change their faces really fast."


    Song Ning thought about how to deal with these face-changing monks, thinking about it, it was already near the evening, but fortunately, the black wind service was extremely neat. At this time, people have already prepared the wine and fruit, and everything is ready, just waiting for those Fairyland monks came.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5


    On July 31, there are ten chapters updated

 Chapter 708： You are just a dog of Song Ning

    The main hall of the Palace of Luoyu Kingdom is not small. For human monks, the significance of the palace is far better than that of demon. Humans, when there is no monk, the palace is the supreme existence, and the emperor is the strongest person. People admire, point the rivers and mountains, scold Fang Qi.


    Therefore, the main hall of the imperial palace is almost three times the size of the main hall of the imperial repair palace, and its interior decoration is also extremely luxurious. Through the careful layout of Liu Sitong and others, the internal lights are made of spirit stones. A pillar of ordinary material is inlaid with spirit stones, the lights are on, and there are many changes in this palace.


    This is specially arranged for Song Ning.


    In the evening, many fairyland monks came one after another.


    The first to come was the military, the dust, the magic cloud Daoxian took the lead, and the white scale Daoxian and others were behind. For Song Ning, the military''s attitude has always been extremely persistent, and there are some agreements between them and Song Ning. , That is the immortal.


    At the entrance of the main hall, Liu Sitong and others were greeted. At this time, they were all dressed in elegant Lingluo. They were born with beautiful beauty. Now they have entered the fairyland, and they are full of fairy spirits. Under this Lingluo, they seem a little bit more. Clear and refined.


    Before they were all wearing robes, they barely saw the skin that was barely exposed. Now under this drapery, the looming lotus-like arms and the fair skin of the neck add a little freshness.


    "Welcome, please be seated." Liu Ruyan smiled lightly and generously.


    Juechen and others shined. Since Song Ning came back, the imperial city of the Fallen Kingdom has changed. Although the previous imperial city meeting was also a prosperous scene, I always felt a little less angry, but now it is different. Song Ningyi Entering this imperial city, within the imperial city is a scene of prosperity for everyone, not only that, even the dress of Liu Xitong and other female practitioners have changed.


    In fact, Song Ning also discovered this before. He wanted to ask why these people had even changed their dress code. But Liu Sitong said that when he was away, he must be vigilant in this country. Govern this country well, so no one cares about their costumes, and even female nuns do n��t dress up.


    But today is different. Song Ning is back. Luo Yuguo once again has the advertised figure. Song Ning is like a **** in this Yuyu Kingdom. Now that he is there, the burden on Liu Sitong and others can also be. Put it down.


    "As such a beautiful person as Song Ning''s lead, Song Ning really despise us." Jue Chen smiled.


    Liu Ruyan smiled with a smile and said with a smile: "Seniors have won the prize."


    Everyone took their seats. At this time, the black wind was beside Song Ning. Song Ning didn''t know what to say to the black wind. He ordered the black wind to go down and then greeted the people.


    After half an hour, Song Ning had invited all the people they had. Although Song Ning knew that some of them did not want the gossip mirror to open, and after hearing Song Ning''s invitation, the reaction was very disdainful, but in the end they all still Is coming.


    Song Ning understands that it is not himself who is deterring them at this time, but Tianzong, the military. Even the military and Tianzong monks in the fairyland have come to the main palace of the palace. How are these three repairs or the monks of Xiaozongmen? Maybe not giving face?


    At this time, there was a small table for each person in the main hall. A lot of wine was placed on each small table. All the things on the table were the same, so as to avoid gossip.


    "It''s really annoying to let you come here, please ask everyone not to be surprised, this glass of wine, Song Moujing everyone." Song Ning said.


    Hearing this, everyone raised their glasses.


    After a glass of wine fell, Song Ning opened the door and saw: "I invite everyone to come here today, just for the previous event. Tomorrow''s gossip mirror opens, and everyone will be informed today."


    Notice?


    If it were before, Song Ning ��s future was limitless, and only the Spiritual Realm monk had strength comparable to Dao Xian, then he said that the notice was nothing wrong, but now it ��s different. Song Ning ��s fairy gate has been broken. In this case, Song Ning Even if Ning is still strong, he will still make people feel weak. Now he says the word "notice", which falls in the ears of everyone and gives a ridiculous feeling.


    "Song Daoyou, if this gossip mirror is turned on, then even the battlefield with nine days will be turned on. If you want to open tomorrow, I object." Said a Daoxian who couldn''t name it.


    His opening was immediately followed by someone: "The opening of the Bagua Mirror is related to our Youlan Continent, everyone wants to understand? Anyway, I disagree, this Bagua Mirror cannot be opened!"


    One stone stirred up thousands of waves, and some people were not satisfied with Song Ning before. If they want to open the gossip mirror, they are unwilling. Today''s stable life is very good. They don''t want this Yulan mainland to fall into the battlefield again. Now Song Ning said that they want to open the gossip mirror, they are naturally reluctant to take risks.


    "Song Daoyou opened the gossip mirror before notifying you, but now you even say you don''t open it, which is somewhat wrong." Jue Chen looked at everyone sideways.


    The opening of the dust, the magic cloud Daoxian naturally responded: "Yes, Song Daoyou has notified the entire Yulan Continent before. At that time, no one objected, but now it jumped out. It is because Song Daoyou cut off the Xianmen. Attack Song Daoyou? "


    Moyun Daoxian said this, and the monks would no longer hide it. Since Song Ning cut off the Immortal Gate, they were not afraid to say it.


    "That''s it, Song Ning has now cut off the Immortal Gate, and he won''t make any achievements in the future. He doesn''t care about his own safety, but we care, we haven''t easily cultivated till now, how can Song Ning give up his present because he wants to open the gossip mirror Life? "Said a false immortal monk.


    Song Ning has been watching and listening, but has not spoken. Instead, when this Xuxian monk spoke, Heifeng said angrily: "My master speaks, and now even you Xuxian monk dare to refute?"


    The Xuxian monk sneered: "You are just a dog of Song Ning, and you are also eligible to bark? How far can you roll me, don''t think Song Ning is here, I won''t dare to move you!"


    Everyone was shocked, but they did not expect to quarrel so quickly.


    Heifeng laughed: "I am a dog of the owner, how? It is a pity that you are not as good as a dog!"


    "I think you are looking for death! Today I will teach you a lesson for your master, I don''t know what is dead or alive!"


    The Hexian Tongxian''s false immortal stood up as he said, and the trick in his hand was actually hit against the black wind. Such momentum is not like intimidating at all ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1

 Chapter 709： kill

    Everyone was terrified that they started to work so quickly. Is this man crazy?


    But everyone understands the next moment, everything must be arranged. If this is the case of Song Ning, if Song Ning dares to do it, then someone should come forward to stop it, and then fear that it will fight, but if it is If Song Ning does not do anything, then Song Ning''s majesty will completely disappear. Who else will he follow when he speaks?


    Song Ning could naturally think of this with his mind, but Song Ning did not put these tricks on his mind. Just when the Xu Xian monk started his hands, Song Ning turned his hand and slammed into the Xu Xian monk fan.


    This slap carries Ling Tian Jian Qi, Ling Tian Jian Qi is extremely sharp, then the monk Xuxian originally wanted to bully the Black Wind, but he didn''t want to treat the Black Wind, but Song Ning''s shot was Ling Tian Jian Qi.


    Song Ning Zhiqiang, just Ling Tian Jian Qi between the waved hands is enough to kill Xu Xian monk.


    In an instant, the audience was surprised.


    The Xuxian monk didn''t even speak the last words. When he fell down, he looked at Song Ning deadly with incredible colors in his eyes.


    Even if you do n��t make a statement, you do n��t want to do it.


    The silver-white Ling Tian Jian Qi disappeared, seeing the blood seal the throat.


    The monk with a black hair immortal died instantly, and no one spoke in the main hall of the palace. At this time, even the sound of breathing was extremely heavy, and it seemed to be the only voice in the main hall.


    Song Ning ... murdered? !


    When this thought was flooded, Song Ning''s eyes were cold and he said indifferently: "The black wind calls my master, but it is my friend. Is it true that a false fairy can humiliate and a false fairy is qualified to teach?"


    Song Ning finished talking and looked at the people present with a smile. At this time everyone looked at Song Ning. From Song Ning''s eyes, they had different feelings, and their thoughts were very different.


    Song Ning glanced at everyone and smiled slightly. Although he wasn''t completely sure what all of them thought, he was still very much.


    "I Song Ning, tomorrow I will open the gossip mirror and call you to give you a face and let you know about this matter, not to ask your opinion." Song Ning said, squinting, cold eyes fell on One of them said: "I will do this, who will stop me, who will kill me."


    At the end of the speech, Song Ning held up with the wine glass in his hand: "This glass of wine, I respect you, you can drink, you can not drink, this meal, I invite you to eat, you can not eat, no matter how you are, in In this main hall, do n��t mess with me, I wo n��t do anything, but if anyone dares to stop me from opening the gossip mirror tomorrow, I ��m sorry, I will die no matter who you are. ��


    After that, Song Ning drank the wine from the glass.


    Drinking this glass of wine means standing on the side of Song Ning, and not drinking means going against Song Ning.


    Although many monks have secretly united before, wanting to fight against Song Ning, but now that Song Ning directly beheaded the Xianxian monk by thunder, they gave up their previous ideas.


    Want to kill Song Ning?


    They still have to measure their strength. Song Ningran has cut off the immortality, but even so, Song Ning''s current strength can already dominate among the crowd. If Song Ning wants to do it, no one dares to block it. In order to unite, I just think that Song Ning may converge a little because of the extinction of the immortal fate, but now it seems that instead of converging, Song Ning is more aggressive.


    Before the death of the monk of Naxa Tongxian, nearly one-third of the monks had opinions on Song Ning and wanted to conquer Song Ning, but now, when Song Ning drinks his wine, all the monks raise their glasses Drinking.


    "Song Daoyou''s remarks are so serious, that there are people who want to stop Song Daoyou from opening the gossip mirror?"


    "Oh, just now I heard someone say that, is it Liufengdaoxian?"


    "This ... I just talk about it casually. The gossip mirror is unstoppable. Song Daoyou''s active opening is always better than passive opening."


    It was Liu Feng Dao Xian who was talking about this. The first person who opposed Song Ning just now, now seeing this scene, he also turned back and flattered.


    "Song Daoyou must open the gossip mirror, led by Song Daoyou, even if you are in the Nine Heavens Battlefield, our Orchid Continent will have a standing position."


    "Song Daoyou''s decisive and decisive character really admires me. I respect Song Daoyou for a drink!"


    At this time, all of these flattering people are just those who just pointed at Song Ning and tried to stop Song Ning from opening the gossip mirror, but now they are all saying good things because they are afraid of Song Ning.


    But no one will laugh at this scene now. For the sake of life, the most important thing is to survive. If they do n��t even have life, what are they insisting on?


    Song Ning saw these people''s mouths and face, did not even lift their eyelids, and the tone of his mouth was even more overbearing: "The Taoist friends who want to stay for dinner and drink can continue, those who have a heart that is not positive and negative, can go away, of course, I don''t hate Song Ning Those who are interested, if they really change their minds, I welcome them. "


    Liu Fengdao immortal laughed: "Isn''t Song Daoyou talking about me? I just suddenly thought that Song Daoyou opened the gossip mirror is a very correct choice. This is responsible for the people of Youlan Continent. Whether the battlefield is opened should be controlled by ourselves. It ��s not in the hand, it ��s automatically turned on by the gossip mirror. "


    Everyone has seen shameless, but they have never seen Liufeng Daoxian so shameless, but even though they all feel Liufeng Daoxian shameless, but at this time in front of Song Ning, they are all imitating Liu Feng Dao Xian, and they all expressed their loyalty to Song Ning. .


    In the past, Jue Chen and others felt that Song Ning was superfluous, and it might attract some people''s opposition. Compared with directly opening the gossip mirror, this is tantamount to painting a snake, but now, when looking at the corpse on the ground, They finally understood why Song Ning had called everyone.


    "It seems that all the Taoists agree with me to open the gossip array. In this way, I won''t say much more. Tomorrow, I will open the gossip mirror on time outside the frost enchantment. At that time, I hope you all Daoyou can be present. "Song Ning smiled and looked at everyone in front of him:" Of course, if someone doesn''t want to go, I won''t force it. "


    Liu Feng Dao Xian is still high-profile: "Who dare not go? Who dare not go, I Liu Feng Dao Xian will not let him go!"


    When everyone heard this, they stopped talking, eating and drinking wine, but they seemed happy, everything seemed to have never happened, but even so, no one dared to touch the dead body lying on the ground.


    Song Ning does not kill people easily, but now such a thunder strike kills people, but it is somewhat unexpected. The people who understand Song Ning know that this person Song Ning does not want to kill. of.


    [The author off topic]: 2

 Chapter 710： Its daybreak

    Killing one hundred and one hundred would save Song Ning.


    At night, the banquet ended, and everyone left, until there were only a dozen people left in the hall, the body was still lying on the ground, and from the beginning to the end, even the friend of He Fatongxianxian didn''t dare to say anything. words.


    Except Liu Sitong and others who were present at this time, Jue Chen and Mo Yun Dao Xian.


    Song Ning looked at the corpse on the ground and instructed: "Heifeng, let''s settle down."


    Heifeng nodded and turned around to settle the corpse after answering. Song Ning did not take the high seat, but stood with the crowd.


    "Song Ning, do you really want to open the gossip mirror?" Jue Chen asked.


    This sounds like nonsense, but because it seems like nonsense, it makes Song Ning even more concerned. If it is not the dust, he really does not want the gossip mirror to open, he will not ask that.


    "I will open it tomorrow. There is no discussion about this matter. What materials did you prepare for me? If Xiaogua cannot be rescued after the gossip mirror is opened, then I will use other methods." Song Ning said.


    Bai Xin wanted to tell Song Ning what happened today outside the frost boundary, but when she thought of Leng Yuexiao''s instructions, she could only keep silent.


    "You must know that after the Bagua Mirror is turned on, the consequences are unimaginable. If you wait a little longer, our preparations can be more. After all, our Orchid Continent may be the weakest compared to the eight heavens above. "." Moyun Daoxian also said.


    "I said, I must open the gossip mirror tomorrow. If the two stay only to persuade me, then please return." Song Ning''s voice was a bit cold.


    Juechen and Moyun Daoxian stared at each other, only to sigh. Although they were not as afraid of Song Ning as others, they did not have any hostility with Song Ning. Song Ning decided that they would not oppose it.


    "Then immortal medicine we said before ..." Moyun Daoxian asked.


    "Into the fairy pill, I have prepared the materials. Tomorrow, when I open this gossip mirror, I may encounter some obstacles. You help me open the gossip mirror smoothly. I help you refine the panacea." Song Ning said.


    The two of the dust-proof magic cloud Daoxian stared at each other, and then nodded: "A word is fixed."


    "According to the quantity that I said before, into the immortal pill, no matter how much I make, I will only give you twelve." Song Ning said.


    Jue Chen and Mo Yun Dao Immortal Heart are shocked, twelve, this number is already amazing, the precious of the immortal pill, for these monks at the peak of the immortal Dao, it is the existence of the magic elixir. Immortals can''t do that. The existence of immortals is equivalent to an advanced ladder. They have been stuck at the pinnacle of disconnection for a long time. Now if they want to improve their cultivation, they can only put all their hopes on immortals.


    Even if it is in the fairy fairy clan, it can only appear one in decades, but now, the number of incisals mentioned in Song Ningkou is actually twelve.


    "If there is nothing else, please come back." Song Ning said.


    Jue Chen and others no longer talked about it, and left with a fist at Song Ning.


    After they left, Song Ning was relieved a little, with a trace of helplessness in his eyes. It seemed that the Xu Xian monk he had killed before was killing. Song Ning did not want to do this, but if it was not like this, it would be tomorrow More dead monks.


    "Please also come back to you. Tomorrow, go to turn on the gossip mirror. Then, if you are free, go and see." Song Ning smiled at Liu Sitong and others.


    "I''ll wait on time." Liu Sitong and others took a fist at Song Ning and then left.


    After they left, Heifeng had already finished cooking the body and returned to Song Ning to wait for orders. Song Ning looked at Heifeng and smiled: "They said you like that, but you are not angry. "


    "What if I am your dog?" Heifeng laughed.


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head, this is the case with Heifeng, perhaps because of this character, Song Ning would regard him as a friend.


    No sleep tonight.


    Perhaps everyone is sleeping in the room, or practicing meditation, but Song Ning went away from the frost enchantment after being separated from the black wind.


    How long have I waited for this day, I was finally able to get the gossip mirror here and turn it on, waiting for the magic effect to appear.


    Reincarnation time and space, if it is really reincarnation, then how can we save Leng Yuexiao?


    At this time, Song Ning''s mind was extremely complicated. He thought of too many things, but the more he thought of these, the more excited he was. When he thought of the pictures that had been with Leng Yuexiao, and the thoughts between Leng Yuexiao and himself, Song Ning''s mood is difficult to calm.


    In a dream on the top of Taihe Mountain, Jinghong glanced at Leng Yuexiao''s face, and since then, there has been one more person in his life, there is Leng Yuexiao.


    What is the purpose of my life?


    Once along the way, Song Ning wanted to take revenge, in order to go to Tianhe City to find Leng Yuexiao, but then, as the realm became higher and higher, Song Ning found that he asked for more, he found him There are also many shoulders.


    At this time, Song Ning suddenly thought of Tang Yue, what Tang Yue said to Song Ning at that time, Song Ning still remembers it in her heart until today.


    The monk practice is for the country, for the people, for the guardianship. This is a great righteousness. If there was no such perseverance in that year, Song Ning would not have come to this step today.


    "These people around you are very good. You have seen Tang Yue, but you may not know Mu Xuezhao well. After you come out of Frost Enchantment, I will introduce you one by one, and Bai Ting, Bai Xin, now that the war is over, we are also able to meet. The little girl Bai Xin has been standing up and down, and may not become as beautiful as you are in a few years. "Song Ning smiled happily as he said, it seemed At this time, Leng Yuexiao had already been seen coming out of the frost enchantment.


    The night wind was cold. In the night wind, the snowflakes fell. Song Ning raised his hand to catch the snowflakes, and felt the snowflakes melt in his palm, and the coolness of the heart refreshed the heart.


    He sat like this, and said that he thought no one could hear these words, but he was proud to be heard by Leng Yuexiao, who was very proud of Frost Enchantment.


    At this time, people outside can''t see Leng Yuexiao, and the spiritual power of the outside can''t seep into the frost enchantment, but Leng Yuexiao can see people outside.


    If now Song Ning can see Leng Yuexiao, then you will surely find that Leng Yuexiao is now standing on the edge of the frost enchantment, and her hands are touching the enchantment. It seems that she wants to get out of the enchantment now.


    With the rising star, the ice abyss lit up.


    [The author off topic]: 3

 Chapter 711： All people

    At dawn, after another hour, it was close to the hour.


    Although it is not yet time for Chen, countless monks have come to this abyss of ice. In Song Ning''s eyes, they can''t tell who they are from, but these people all know Song Ning, All the fairyland monks who attended Song Ning ��s banquet in the main palace of the palace were all present, and many spiritual monks came from the wind, including the Sanyuan Dao Xian who Song Ning knew in the demon realm. And the two brothers holding kiwis.


    Among the crowds, there was a little girl who was extremely excited, and this person was Bai Xin.


    Bai Xin was happy like a bunny. Her cheerful manner fell in the hearts of everyone. Everyone always felt a little puzzled. Song Ning wanted to open the gossip mirror. With the power of reincarnation time and space, but also unable to rescue Leng Yuexiao, then it would be embarrassing.


    If Leng Yuexiao could not be rescued by the time, wouldn''t Baixin be so ridiculous?


    Seeing that Bai Xin was so happy, Bai Ting asked, "Are you so happy?"


    "That''s natural, I''m not happy yet? Don''t you want to see Sister Leng rescued? Don''t you want to see Brother Song happy?" Bai Xin asked, tilting his head.


    Bai Ting smiled bitterly: "Your little nizi, you are still not sure whether Xiaoxiao can be rescued, you are so happy, if you let the interested people see it, what should you do to make a fuss?"


    "Well, even if someone makes a fuss, Brother Song will not bully me!" Bai Xin threw his tongue out and made a grimace.


    "The ancient spirit is strange ... Hey." Bai Ting said that he no longer continued with Bai Xin. He always felt that Bai Xin seemed over excited, as if knowing that Leng Yuexiao would definitely be rescued. .


    Everyone was almost there, and even people who had left Tiangong were here, but the people who came from Tiangong did not show up, but were hidden in the air.


    "Palace said let''s take a look, but I don''t know what is beautiful." Elder Li Tiangong said lightly.


    "Well, this Song Ning is the one who persecutes Tian Xiao? He doesn''t know why the palace master cares about Song Ning." The elder Li Tiangong''s eyes exposed fiercely.


    The voice of the elder elders is still dull, but there is a little more disdain in this voice: "It is said that the master of the palace successfully broke through that year because of Song Ning''s degree, but he did not expect that such a region of spiritual realm monks could turn the peak of Daoxian.


    "The elder elder heard this statement? But there is another argument on my side that the palace owner may also be interested in Song Ning''s immortal gate." Er elder said.


    The elder elder groaned a little, and did not continue to say, although he was a little bit resentful to the palace master who was away from Tiangong, he was also convinced. At this time, the two said a few words and they were ordered to the end. If they continue to speak, it is impossible to guarantee that He was heard by the Lord of the Tiangong Palace. If it was heard, it would be troublesome.


    The two elders from this Tiangong Palace are hidden in the sky, their bodies are almost slender, like air, but when they appeared, Song Ning realized that it was in the sky, and he looked up at the sky. , Vaguely, saw two elders in the clouds.


    The two elders couldn''t help but startled, but they didn''t expect Song Ning to turn their heads towards them.


    If it were n��t for Song Ning ��s eyes, they did n��t believe Song Ning would see them at all, only that Song Ning might feel their breath.


    "Since the two Taoist friends from Tiangong are here, you may wish to show up." Song Ning said lightly.


    These two elders from Tiangong are Taoxian Peak Cultivators, but now they hear Song Ning saying ��Dao You��. Such a name simply makes them feel ashamed, and the spiritual monk actually called them ��Dao You��?


    But now they have no way to refute. Cultivating the real world, taking strength as the standard. Although Song Ning is only a spiritual realm monk, his training behavior is not comparable to ordinary people. Spiritual realm cultivation has the strength of the peak of Dao Xian. There is nothing wrong with a friend.


    The two originally wanted to watch it secretly, but now Song Ning discovered that they were embarrassed to continue to hide their bodies in the air, but after showing their bodies, they fell somewhere.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the two elders from Tiangong. If Song Ning said, they hadn''t noticed that there was an elder from Tiangong, and the energy fluctuated after the two elders from Tiangong appeared. Very strong, this fluctuation is enough to prove that their cultivation is in Dao Xian, even Dao Xian peak or higher.


    Everyone stood, and the time had come.


    Chenshi!


    At this time, Song Ning was holding the gossip mirror in his hand, and there was a burst of light in the gossip mirror. This blinking light was like a star shining in the night sky. It was gorgeous and dazzling. Even in the day, it could be seen clearly. .


    "There is the legendary gossip mirror over there." The monks who had never seen the gossip mirror looked sideways. This is what can open the nine-day battlefield.


    "The Bagua Mirror is destined to be opened in Song Ning''s hands, because it is said that the Bagua Mirror has the ability to reincarnate time and space. If it can, Song Ning can find a way to rescue his beloved from the frost enchantment. "


    "Just don''t know what the Nine Heavens Battlefield will look like after the gossip mirror is turned on."


    The topic shifted to the nine-day battlefield, and the monks naturally thought of the upper realm. How high the monk''s cultivation in the upper realm was, they never knew it, but some of them had seen the upper monk, and the strength of many upper monks. They are very strong, and they are domineering, and their cultivation skills are stronger. If the nine-day battlefield is really opened, I am afraid that there will be no quiet place in the Continent.


    "Don''t think so much, the opening of the nine-day battlefield is already an irreversible trend, but it is only one day and one night, if it can really rescue Leng Yuexiao, then even if it is a few days earlier? What does Song Ning do to Youlan Continent? The contribution is also large enough. "


    The monk said that the people around him immediately agreed that without Song Ning, Youlan Continent would never be as harmonious as it is now. Youlan Continent may still have been in civil war until now.


    "I hope Song Ning can succeed. He and Leng Yuexiao really experienced too many hardships. She was able to love, but he was not there. He was there, but he did n��t remember her. When he remembered her, the last memories. But it was Leng Yuexiao who was frozen in the frost enchantment with his own eyes. "


    Liu Ruyan sighed helplessly. Few people knew that what Song Ning cared about most was his own strength. If Song Ning wanted to come, if his own strength was stronger, then Leng Yuexiao could be protected, if he had enough strength Strength, everything will be different.


    ��Author''s digression��: 4

 Chapter 712： The gossip mirror opens

    Song Ning looked at the gossip mirror in his hand. Although the light in the gossip mirror shone, it reflected Song Ning''s face. This was the first time Song Ning saw himself crying.


    His mind echoed the last scene when Leng Yuexiao left the world. At that time, he could not even remember Leng Yuexiao, but Leng Yuexiao entered the frost enchantment to save him, and became a gap to fill the frost enchantment. .


    He still remembers that when he left Frost Enchantment at that time, somehow, he flew with tears, and felt his heart hurt.


    "Xiao Xiao, if I don''t have stronger strength and can''t protect you, what should I do?" Song Ning was helpless and cut off the Immortal Gate. It was an absolute blow to Song Ning. Others may not understand it. It seems that Song Ning seems to have been relieved , But Song Ning used to be separated from Leng Yuexiao for so long because of his lack of strength. How could he not care about strength?


    The light above the gossip mirror was shining, and Song Ning no longer considered what would happen when the gossip mirror was placed in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. His spiritual power moved into the gossip mirror.


    The spiritual force slowly penetrates into the gossip mirror, the light on the mirror surface of the gossip mirror is stronger, the light begins to spread between the flashes, and covers the entire mirror surface in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s on!"


    This one did not know what was the exclamation of someone or the sound made by everyone in their hearts. Everyone ��s eyes fell on this gossip mirror. The gossip mirror opened, fearing that people would only see it once in their lifetime, and this The opening of the Eight Diagrams involves too much, and they naturally care more.


    Kaka Kaka.


    Hiss.


    The mirror surface of the gossip mirror turned rapidly. At first it was a clicking sound, which seemed to be extremely difficult to turn, but then, just like the running-in, only a faint sound was produced when it was rotating rapidly.


    "Open!" Song Ning took a sip of his mouth, and his inner spirit was stronger.


    The light of the gossip mirror flashes rapidly, and the mirror surface rotates faster. At this time, the eight ghost beast ghost patterns around the gossip mirror can all be seen into the mirror surface of the gossip mirror.


    Hum.


    A ray of light appeared, not only from the sky falling on the gossip mirror, but also from the gossip mirror, which was very proud and always came straight to the sky, but at the moment everyone can see that this light penetrates the sky and earth, directly connecting the gossip mirror and Cang Qiong.


    In the sky, clouds gathered around the place where the light was. When these clouds gathered, the gust of wind surged.


    This turbulent and turbulent trend has not attracted everyone''s attention, but what is striking is that this land seems to start turning at this time.


    Although nothing has changed in front of them, they feel as if the continent itself is turning. For a while, they all feel dizzy.


    "Is it really reincarnation time and space?"


    "Why is this speed faster and faster!"


    All the monks felt terrified. Although they had heard about the reincarnation of time and space before, but if it were true, what would they see and what would they experience? Will their cultivation practices disappear? Will the wealth they possess disappear?


    Today, even Song Ning is surprised, but for Song Ning at this time, the excitement is stronger. He waited so long, waiting for the gossip mirror to reincarnate time and space!


    Boom!


    The sky was shaking and the wind was flying.


    Booming.


    The ground trembles and twists constantly, as if backtracking.


    At this time, between heaven and earth, it seemed colorless, and the only light was the beam between the gossip mirror and the sky.


    There was wind in the ears of everyone, and it seemed as if time had changed at the time of the wind.


    The surrounding pictures were still clearly visible in an instant, but now they are in a trance, like they have been stretched out. At this time, no one knows whether it is the reincarnation of time and space, or just because of all the powerful forces, and nobody knows. Are they going to turn again by themselves, or this Yulan Continent?


    Song Ning''s eyes flashed with splendid colors, exhausting all his energy to find the frost enchantment in the trance-lengthened picture.


    Time, slowly.


    At the moment when Song Ning opened the gossip mirror, a ray of light emerged from the gossip mirror, and when it entered the sky directly, the light directly traversed the ninth heaven where the Orchid Continent is located, and then crossed On the eighth heavy day, enter the seventh heavy day, puncture the sixth heavy day, impact the fifth heavy day ...


    In the end, this ray of light fell on the first celestial sky, and the ray directly hit a copper mirror on the first celestial sky. The copper mirror returned the light to the gossip mirror again.


    And if Song Ning is here, you will surely find that the first soaring bronze mirror is the Eight Diagrams Mirror!


    "Someone turned on the gossip mirror."


    "Unexpectedly, it was Youlan Continent who first opened the gossip mirror."


    "Ninth Chongtian? They really have the courage to start. The battlefield of the Nine Heavens is about to open. Youlan Continent is interesting. I don''t know if the legends in Youlan Continent still exist."


    In the eighth heavy sky, a dragon flew into the sky, and he landed on the ninth heavy sky intently, as if looking for someone''s figure. At that time, the dragon dragon family suffered heavy casualties. All of his juniors are dead, and it is Song Ning who did all this!


    Also in the eighth heavy day, the children of the Long family slowly opened their eyes and looked at the beam of light on the horizon, their mouths raised.


    "You seem to be called Song Ning? Now that the nine-day battlefield is open, there is no boundary between the nine days. I want to see, how long can you live."


    In addition to these people who have a wine entanglement with Song Ning, there are many monks who feel unbelievable at this time. The nine-day battlefield was actually opened by the people on the ninth day. Yes, why are they so eager to open the gossip mirror?


    Perhaps no one knows, at this moment, in the first heaven, in a mysterious family, a young man opened his eyes, and he came to the door, standing respectfully and holding his hand to the outside. Old man salutes.


    "During the ninth heaven, the gossip mirror finally opened." The old man said.


    Although the young man carried an arrogance in his expression, his tone was very respectful: "I will go now."


    "Remember, when you go here, you have only one purpose. You don''t need to do anything else." The old man asked.


    "Grandpa is assured that I will not do things that I shouldn''t do. Even if I am obstructed, I will not rush into action. Even if I have to do so, I will not hurt people''s lives." The youth assured.


    Hearing this, the old man nodded with peace of mind, and then turned away. He walked while wondering about something, and his eyes shone with light, as if deducing calculations.


    [The author off topic]: 5

 Chapter 713： Time and space

    The young man left his home, and his body shook like a meteor, descending directly from the first heaven, and heading straight to the ninth heaven.


    This young man''s speed is extremely fast. In the nine days, there are some barriers between each heavy sky. At this time, the nine gossip mirrors in the nine days are all above the same light. Because of the light, the nine days The enchantment in it begins to dissipate slowly, but even if it dissipates, it will take a certain amount of time. Among them, if there are monks who want to pass through forcefully, the price to be paid is enormous.


    Cultivation of behavior determines everything. Even if the cultivator is low, even if the enchantment is broken, it will disappear in the process of hitting the enchantment.


    But at this moment, the young man didn''t seem to care about the enchantment that hadn''t been completely lifted. He went down the road, fast and powerful, but everyone who saw him felt incredible.


    Boom!


    The young man slammed his head against the broken enchantment. The enchantment burst into a spark. The enchantment that had not completely dissipated by the light in the gossip mirror had dissipated under the power of this young collide.


    The young man went all the way down, it seemed that the enchantment could not stop it.


    "Golden fairy!" Someone shouted in the sixth heaven.


    "It came down from above. It seems to be anxious to go somewhere. This is just the beginning of the nine-day battlefield. Is it anxious to go down?"


    People looking at this young man can rush down at this time, and if they are not in a hurry, they must be lunatics.


    At this time, in this ninth heaven, above this Yulan Continent, no one knew what was happening above.


    End of rotation, time and space, no reincarnation.


    Song Ning was happily waiting for the reincarnation of time and space, but now there is no reincarnation in time and space, then does it mean that only the nine-day battlefield has been opened, and Leng Yuexiao has not been able to save it?


    But even so, no one dared to speak casually outside of this frost enchantment at this time, because once they talked, it is very likely that they would anger Song Ning and fail to rescue Leng Yuexiao. The mood is already at the bottom, at this time anyone who provokes him may be directly killed.


    Bai Xin looked at this scene dumbly. At this time, the most surprising thing was Bai Xin. People had hoped that Song Ning could save Leng Yuexiao, but it would be reasonable if Song Ning could not save Leng Yuexiao. Things, after all, they all know that the gossip mirror can reincarnate time and space are also rumors, and the rumors are not credible, but Song Ning insists, preferring to believe that the gossip mirror can reincarnate time and space and save Leng Yuexiao.


    But Baixin is not so. Baixin was still chatting with Leng Yuexiao outside the frost boundary. Leng Yuexiao personally said that it will appear today, but there is no reincarnation in time and space. Why?


    "Impossible ... impossible!" Bai Xin said incredulously, looking at the frost enchantment in the distance.


    Bai Ting covered Bai Xin''s mouth: "This kind of thing like reincarnation of time and space is not necessarily true. Now Song Ning''s mood is definitely not good, so stop yelling."


    "No, no, no, how could this be so, yesterday I clearly ..." Bai Xin just wanted to continue, but her voice came to an abrupt end, she thought of what she promised yesterday to Leng Yuexiao.


    But if Leng Yuexiao does not appear now, does it mean that what she saw yesterday was not Leng Yuexiao, or that yesterday was just an illusion of her own?


    Bai Xin couldn''t figure it out, but now Song Ning failed to rescue Leng Yuexiao, which was a great blow to Bai Xin.


    In fact, it is not just Bai Xin who is lost at this time. Everyone around Song Ning hopes that Song Ning can rescue Leng Yuexiao. If Leng Yuexiao exists, Song Ning ��s mood will change, and Leng Yuexiao will not be there. Song Ning may stick to this obsession for life, until Leng Yuexiao is rescued.


    For Song Ning, this may already be a responsibility.


    Liu Ruyan sighed softly, her eyes were already wet: "Song Ning still failed to rescue it, and the gossip mirror seems to have been opened."


    "Poor Song Ning''s feelings for Leng Yuexiao for so many years, before he went to the demon domain, in order to save Leng Yuexiao, anyway ..." Tang Yue said softly.


    Before Sanxian Daoxian, I had always hoped that Song Ning could rescue Leng Yuexiao, because Song Ning had said before that Leng Yuexiao''s face was exactly the same as the face of the woman''s body behind their Baihua Valley. Yes, even if dead, Sanyuan Dao Xian thought it was worth it.


    At this moment, the vast majority of people are immersed in sorrow. Of course, this sorrow is not only because Song Ning failed to save Leng Yuexiao, but also because the nine-day battlefield opened, and in their hearts, Song Ning is Persevering in his own way, Song Ning opened the gossip mirror for Leng Yuexiao, but now failed to rescue Leng Yuexiao, and opened the nine-day battlefield, then the entire Yulan Continent would become a battlefield.


    "He carried the infamy of the entire Orchid Continent for Leng Yuexiao alone. Although people don''t say anything, there are definitely countless people who abuse him in the back."


    "He felt so powerful, he gave up the entire continent for a woman, and now it seems that he is just a fool."


    This kind of sound will not stop once it starts, and the sound keeps coming out, but at this time no sentence falls in Song Ning''s ears. In the eyes of everyone, Song Ning just quietly looked at the Frost Enchantment at this time, as if it was turned on The gossip mirror was the same as before, and it didn''t seem to feel sad because the gossip mirror didn''t have the cycle of time and space.


    "Xiaoxiao, I thought this gossip mirror could save you." Song Ning sighed softly, taking a deep breath, mocking himself, looking up at the sky.


    Snow flakes added a bit of chill to this freezing abyss. Even Song Ning''s current cultivation practices felt a bit cold and his body shivered.


    But then, Song Ning discovered that he was shaking not because of the coldness of the snow, but because he was sobbing.


    Helpless, alone.


    He thought of countless situations after meeting Leng Yuexiao, but he never thought of the failure of the gossip mirror. Indeed, he thought too much of everything. If this kind of thing could be so simple, it would not be as it is now. Is it momentum now?


    Song Ning gently raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He looked up at Frost Enchantment and smiled: "It doesn''t matter, I have other methods. The gossip mirror is just one of my plans. You Don''t worry, I will use it immediately. "


    Song Ning said that he began to take out many medicinal materials from the storage ring, as well as the fairy pen, and he was going to use it to describe the formation method at this time.


    ��Author''s Digression��: Supplement 1

 Chapter 714： youth

    Song Ning''s back is extremely bleak, and looks so feeble in the cold wind.


    He was trembling, panicking, and his hands were shaking, and he couldn''t even hold the pen.


    There was a slight clicking sound around Song Ning, but at this time Song Ning didn''t care about the sound. He only thought about how to draw the formation in his impression, and how to save Leng Yuexiao next.


    But at this moment, all the monks behind Song Ning were half-opened, dumbfounded.


    While Song Ning was holding the fairy pen tremblingly, just as Song Ning wanted to start drawing the formation on the ground, Song Ning''s hand was suddenly grasped by a slender and white palm.


    There was a icy cold in the palm of his hand, as if he had just walked out of the frost. Song Ning felt the coldness in his body when he felt it, and his strength suddenly dissipated into nowhere, his body violently. A trembling, a little timid, but still courageously looked up.


    In front of him, he saw a familiar face.


    Ice and snow, ten miles of snow lotus, all this holiness is not as indifferent as the trace above the woman''s face in front of her, her delicate facial features are like being carved by a skilled craftsman, and her snow-like skin is even in this cold abyss at this moment Both the ice and the snow felt ashamed. She smiled in her mouth, but there was a trace of sorrow, a trace of excitement, a trace of heartache, a trace of ... in her eyes.


    Among the stars, there was a star-like light, but the most touching thing at the moment was the thunder.


    She was icy blue Ling Luo, at this moment, fluttering in the ice and snow, Cai Ling swaying.


    Her slender waist seems to be boneless, even Liu Ruyan, even Li Yiyan, even all the women in the entire Orchid Continent, at this moment were shocked by her beauty, before her face, all Humbled.


    "She ... is cold sister!" Bai Xin cried with excitement. She bit her lower lip and tried to make her cry weaker, but she cried with joy, she wanted to stop it, but she couldn''t stop it, she kept crying, she Looking at Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, they were extremely moved.


    "Sister Leng is so beautiful, Sister Leng is finally alive!" Bai Xin whimpered and darted into the arms of his brother Bai Ting.


    Bai Ting''s eyes were blurred at this time. His concern was not Leng Yuexiao''s beauty, but Leng Yuexiao was standing in front of Song Ning at the moment, but Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were reunited again.


    Liu Ruyan and others held hands, and at this moment, all the excitement in their hearts turned into tears.


    They and Leng Yuexiao have different degrees of intersection. Although they can''t tell Song Ning''s feelings clearly, they still hope that Song Ning can reunite with Leng Yuexiao and be together with Leng Yuexiao, perhaps also Only in this way can Song Ning''s inner grief be comforted.


    Among the many women around Song Ning, only Li Yiyan was afraid that this was the first time she saw Leng Yuexiao. Before that, she was still thinking, what kind of face does a woman have, what kind of person is it, It could make Song Ning like this, but now, she finally understands that after seeing Leng Yuexiao, Li Yiyan was completely moved by the woman''s beauty, even this can almost be called the demon domain''s best woman, at this time. All eyes are on Leng Yuexiao who is difficult to change.


    Among the crowd, among the many eyes, Yaoye also looked at Leng Yuexiao remotely. She had wanted to see this woman who could make Song Ning care so much. Now that she saw it, it was her wish.


    "In this world ... there are still such beautiful people."


    ��������


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao seems to be even more glamorous than before. In the eyes of Sanyuandao Immortal, Leng Yuexiao is like a nine-day fairy. Her beauty cannot be described by words, even if you can see alive here Leng Yuexiao, Sanyuan Dao Xian has also been satisfied.


    People are concerned about Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, and what they will do after they meet.


    "Song Ning." Leng Yuexiao spoke slowly.


    Song Ning finally determined that he was not in a dream, he shivered, and stretched out his arms to hug Leng Yuexiao in his arms.


    Leng Yuexiao pursed her lips and smiled: "Don''t you say that the thing to do after meeting is to hold my hand and see me?"


    Song Ning stunned: "Have you all heard?"


    Leng Yuexiao slowly pushed Song Ning''s body away, so light, as if full of love.


    This scene fell in the eyes of outsiders, and I was very envious. The feeling between Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, now it is a beautiful thing to meet again. Those who have complained about Song Ning before have changed their mouths now, Leng Yue. Xiao is so beautiful, even for them, at this moment, Song Ning felt that it was reasonable to rescue Leng Yuexiao.


    Only at this moment, no one thought about it. Since the gossip mirror had no power to reincarnate time and space, why did Leng Yuexiao still appear?


    What broke the frost barrier? What saved Leng Yuexiao from the frost enchantment?


    "Song Ning." Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning separated, and then spoke softly.


    Song Ning took Leng Yuexiao''s hands and felt the cold from her fingertips: "I''m sorry, so long, you are alone in the frost enchantment, you suffer, and later ... I will protect you!"


    Leng Yuexiao heard this, her body shivered slightly, she was so beautiful between her hands and feet, but this beauty, but it gave people a sense of desolation.


    "Song Ning, actually I ..."


    But just when Leng Yuexiao spoke, when everyone was watching Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning standing happily together, while everyone was waiting for Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao to announce their happy event There was a loud bang in the sky.


    Boom!


    With this sound, the sky in the ninth heavy sky seemed to be broken through, only to see a golden light ejected from it.


    The golden light was tremendous, coming quickly, and the pressure was very strong, and the earth began to tremble under this pressure.


    "Be careful!" Song Ning reached out and grabbed Leng Yuexiao and pulled back.


    However, at this moment, Song Ning suddenly felt pain in his arm, and his body was suddenly hit hard. He didn''t even know what happened, and his body flew out, and Leng Yuexiao was not in his hand. Too.


    "Xiao Xiao!" Song Ning exclaimed.


    Around, there was silence.


    Song Ning''s body rolled over dozens of feet in the snow and ice, and then he stopped looking. When Song Ning opened his eyes and got up, he found that a young man was standing behind Leng Yuexiao. Immortal force is surging, the momentum is amazing.


    Song Ning felt the blood tumbling in his body. If it were not the skeleton of a giant, he might have broken his bones now.


    "Don''t die?" The young man frowned, as if he didn''t expect Song Ning to stand up.


    ��Author''s Digression��: Supplement 2

 Chapter 715： parting

    Song Ninggang stood up and spurted blood into his mouth. He looked at everything in front of him, looked at the young man behind Leng Yuexiao, turned over and took out the burning sword, and stared at the young man with death: "Release Xiaoxiao!"


    At this time, all the monks behind Song Ning were vigilant and ready to go. Song Ning finally rescued Leng Yuexiao. He did not hesitate to open the nine-day battlefield in order to save Leng Yuexiao. How can this person take Leng Yuexiao away?


    Song Ning stepped closer to Leng Yuexiao and the young man, staring at the young man intently.


    The corner of the young man''s mouth slightly raised, but the endless ice cold was low in his expression: "You also called the word Xiaoxiao?"


    As soon as the young man raised his hand, Song Ning hadn''t waited to see the opponent''s movements, and his body flew out again.


    At this speed, Song Ning was only able to see some shadows, and the monks in the rear, except for the two elders from the Tiangong, almost no one saw the other party''s movements.


    too fast!


    "He ... is stronger than the palace master!"


    "Jin, Jinxian ..."


    The words of the two elders from Tiangong have already spoken the realm of this young man.


    Golden fairy? Why is there a golden fairy here? And the age of this Jinxian doesn''t look too big, it seems to be similar to Song Ning. Now, this Jinxian doesn''t control Leng Yuexiao, but turns over and beats Song Ning. Why?


    Song Ning got up, and when he heard what the young man said, he felt something was wrong. Does this person know Xiao Xiao?


    Song Ning got up again, but this time it was much harder than the last time.


    "Oh? It means something. Wu Ji became immortal. Sure enough, he was physically strong, but he didn''t expect that when he came to this ninth heaven, he met an interesting person." The youth''s tone was extremely indifferent, and Song Ning was not in his eyes He glanced across the entire Orchid Continent. With this sweep, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and even disdain appeared in his expression.


    "The ninth heaven is really wasteful, not even a golden fairy." When the young man said this, there was a trace of arrogance in his eyes, as if it were between the heavens and the earth, and no one could control it. He is average.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you ... know?" Song Ning did not continue to talk to the young man, but set his eyes on Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao has bitterness in her eyes, but she hasn''t spoken yet, and the young man behind her has already spoken: "Xiaoxiao, I''ll pick you up. I know you don''t like big shows, so this is only me."


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly: "I ..."


    "Xiao Xiao, you have worked hard this time. I didn''t expect you to come to such a place where the birds don''t shit. I will make up for it with my life for decades." The youth followed.


    Leng Yuexiao shuddered suddenly, and she hurriedly turned to look at Song Ning.


    At this time, Song Ning, his eyes were blind, his hands were down, but his body was trembling. He couldn''t believe his ears, but at the moment he really heard the words.


    Leng Yuexiao looked helpless and sad in her expression. At this moment, no one saw the deep and resolute determination hidden in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes.


    The young man lowered his head slightly behind Leng Yuexiao and posted it to Leng Yuexiao''s ear: "It''s time to go back, family, not far away."


    Although his words were posted by Lengyue Xiao''s ears, his voice was not small. The voice was mixed in the wind and fell in the ears of all monks after a while.


    "Xiaoxiao ... you ... know?" Song Ning shook his body and asked weakly.


    Leng Yuexiao''s heart hurts, but when the young man mentioned the word ''family matter'' behind her, she understood that she had something to do and something she should not do. During this time, she was here There were many things in Frost Enchantment, but she just didn''t know how to tell Song Ning.


    Just now, she wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Song Ning, but she wanted to tell Song Ning a good old story, but the two things didn''t have time to do so, this young man came.


    The monks looked at Leng Yuexiao puzzledly, some with anger in their expressions, some with resentment in their expressions, and some with begging.


    Leng Yuexiao was expressionless and concealed the sorrow. She looked directly at Song Ning and said: "I come to seek the Taoist Sutra. Everything I do here is an opportunity, just to open the gossip mirror I merged into the frost enchantment, it seems to be frozen, but in fact it has been arranged for cultivation, and the opening of the gossip mirror is also an opportunity for me to leave the frost enchantment. "


    Leng Yuexiao said something while Song Ning stepped back. Leng Yuexiao saw this scene and wanted to step forward, but the young man behind him gently held his shoulder.


    She continued: "I came here without memory, but ... I have thought of many things in recent days, I ..."


    "Stay." Song Ning said suddenly.


    Leng Yuexiao originally wanted to continue explaining, but when she heard Song Ning''s simple three words, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    She wants to flow down, but in the family, on the first day, she still has a lot of things to do.


    "I have a marriage contract before I meet you, so we ..." Leng Yuexiao said.


    The young man narrowed his eyes. He had been observing before. At this time, he could finally be sure that Leng Yuexiao had feelings when dealing with Song Ning.


    brush!


    Song Ning''s body was repulsed suddenly, and the young man didn''t even move, it seemed to be just a thought.


    Song Ning rolled on the ground, Leng Yuexiao saw this scene, and looked coldly at the youth behind him: "You are too much!"


    The young man proudly said: "I am too much? To treat a spiritual realm monk who has been cut off even the Immortal Gate, I did not kill him directly, it has already given him face, right? My dear fiancee?" Said the young man, raising his hands in cold Yue Xiao''s chin.


    Although Leng Yuexiao''s existence was only a moment away, what appeared to everyone was a holy and inviolable fairy. Now this young man even reaches out to touch Leng Yuexiao''s face directly?


    There was a hint of reluctance in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes. She leaned slightly and avoided the young man''s hand, and then walked towards Song Ning step by step.


    "I give you a moment to draw a line with this waste, you come here from the lower bounds, there is no memory, everything is because we think you ca n��t be emotional to anyone, remember, if you really are emotional to him , Then what will the result be. "The young man finished and looked quietly.


    Leng Yuexiao walked in front of Song Ning, she leaned over and wanted to reach out to touch Song Ning, but this hand fell on Song Ning''s face for an inch, but shivered, after all, she didn''t touch it.


    "I ... I can think of that the most romantic thing is to be with you in the fairy ruins, you turn your hands into stars and show them to me."


    "The sweetest thing in my life is to be able to meet you. In this country of falling feathers, two people are in love."


    ��Author''s Digression��: Supplement 3

 Chapter 716： Kneel

    "But ... Song Ning, me and us can''t be together after all, I can''t, you can''t ... otherwise ..."


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice whimpered. She was extremely moved. At this time, she had no frost-like face at all. Instead, she wanted a very weak woman. Under this expression, any man would feel compassionate.


    Song Ning felt almost scattered, he looked up at Leng Yuexiao, his eyes full of puzzlement.


    "Let''s just stop here." Leng Yue took a deep breath, she said very indifferently, but no one saw her palms had been deeply penetrated by her fingers.


    The pain on the palm is far less than the pain in her mind, but she doesn''t want Song Ning to die, no matter what, she doesn''t want to ...


    "How can you not leave." Song Ning bitter.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled bitterly: "My only fault is to fall in love with you, and we should not be affectionate."


    These words were sent to Song Ning by Leng Yuexiao.


    He understood that she did not want to be heard.


    But at this moment, it was already parting, why did she dare not say it?


    "What exactly do you need to stay and stay with me?" Song Ning asked again.


    At this time Leng Yuexiao had already got up. She looked at Song Ning, and she didn''t know how to answer Song Ning''s question. Between her turns, a teardrop fell. This teardrop fell directly into Song Ning''s hands, instead of turning into ice crystals, but warm. , Still maintaining the state of water droplets.


    Behind Song Ning, there is still silence.


    In front of Song Ning, the young man looked at Song Ning indifferently: "On your own, and dare to be delusional? If you are not dead today, good luck, grandpa will not let me kill at will, otherwise you will never survive the next moment."


    Song Ning got up, and his hands contained two forces from Yin to Yang. This force was violent in his body and seemed to come out of his body.


    At this time, several celestial beings appeared quickly behind Song Ning. These celestial beings pressed Song Ning''s shoulders: "Song Daoyou, he is Jinxian, Jinxian Realm!"


    "Jin Xian? What about?" Song Ning shook his body and shook several Dao Xian around.


    The young man was immediately intrigued: "It''s a bit of strength, but on your own, it''s just a little stronger among the waste. In the end, it''s just waste."


    In Song Ning''s hands, the two forces of Yin to Yang disappeared silently. His body was suppressed by some force, just like there was a palm in the air, pressing on Song Ning''s body so that Song Ning even raised his head. Can''t get up.


    "Kneel." The young man smiled coldly.


    Song Ning''s legs were trembling, and at this time there was a clicking sound from his body, as if the bones collided. That huge force pressed on him and kept pressing it down, but even so, Song Ning still tried to straighten his double leg.


    But this force is too strong to suppress Song Ning, even the waist cannot be lifted.


    The click sound became more frequent, Leng Yuexiao gritted his teeth: "Enough!"


    "Enough? Are you distressed?" The youth''s voice was stern.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his head slightly and shook his head slowly.


    "Huh, the ninth heavy day is protected by our first heavy day. Why is the first heavy day placed on the outermost side? It is because once someone invades, the first heavy day is the most solid defense. Jiutiantian''s ants also match with Xiaoxiao? "When the youth''s words came out, Song Ning''s legs bent sharply, and the whole person knelt on the ground.


    He wanted to raise his head, but couldn''t lift it.


    At this time, within the abyss of ice, almost all monks dared not speak, and Song Ning was so treated that even Song Ning could not resist, who else would dare to come forward?


    But they did not dare to speak, which did not mean that everyone could not speak. Among the crowd, Bai Xin came out and shouted at the front: "Let me go, Brother Song!"


    Bai Xin wants to rush out, but is pulled by Bai Ting. At this time, even Bai Ting knows that he has no effect to rush up, and will only anger the opponent. The monks all went up to help Song Ning, saying that the golden fairy would be killed.


    Bai Xin struggled to go next to Song Ning, but Bai Ting''s strength was a little stronger, and it was only tied to himself.


    Song Ning knelt on the ground and suddenly laughed.


    The laughter was fierce, like hysterical roar.


    The laughter reverberated, dispersing the surrounding wind and snow.


    Even so, he still knelt on the ground and couldn''t even lift his head.


    "If you don''t let go, you and my family will cancel it!" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was Shen Rushui.


    The young man grinned and let go, but he vigorously patted Song Ning directly on the ground.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you worth talking to me for a spiritual monk? Is it worth it?" The young man looked at Leng Yuexiao with interest.


    "You talk too much nonsense." Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning''s last glance and turned to look up at the sky, wanting to leave.


    At this moment, Song Ning climbed from the ground, and he looked up at Leng Yuexiao rising from the sky: "If I am also a golden fairy, can you stay!"


    Leng Yuexiao shivered violently and paused in mid-air.


    If you are also a golden fairy ...


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes are blurred, Jinxian. In Song Ning''s view, Jinxian is the supreme existence, but ... Jinxian is far from enough.


    The disdain of the youth is more intense: "When you are able to no longer kneel in front of me, you may not be able to see Xiaoxiao, but at that time, Xiaoxiao is already my wife, and we may not be There are many children. "


    Leng Yuexiao frowned more tightly: "You ..."


    "If there is one day, I promise, your family will die." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "What I like to hear most is the barking of you, a bereavement dog. If Grandpa''s advice, everyone who appears in front of me today will die. You, good luck today." The young man said, grabbing Leng Yuexiao and soared And go.


    "Song Ning? I remember you. If you can really meet in the future, you better kneel in front of me, maybe I can spare you."


    This voice echoed between heaven and earth under the blessing of Xian Li. Everyone listened to this voice at this moment, and felt that the mind was trembling, in all directions, and this voice was constantly impacting Song Ning''s ear, impacting Song Ning Mind.


    Song Ning''s knees had broken at this time, and blood was constantly flowing out. He looked up at the sky and looked at where Leng Yuexiao disappeared ...


    what!


    Song Ning roared, not Leng Yuexiao''s ruthlessness, but this love, which was unexpected.


    Suddenly, just when Song Ning roared, and when Song Ning burst into tears, Song Ning suddenly heard a sound transmission, and the sound seemed to come from Song Ning''s hand. The sound came from Leng Yuexiao''s tears.


    It was precisely because of this sound transmission that Song Ning''s mood changed.


    ��Author''s Digression��: Supplement 4

 Chapter 717： Nine turn golden fairy

    At this moment, everyone present was deeply shocked by Song Ning''s encounter. No one thought that Song Ning had paid so much for Leng Yuexiao, but Leng Yuexiao turned out to be the person in the upper realm, but the distant first. A lot of people.


    For them, the remoteness of the first heaven is difficult to reach, and a young man who came down from that first heaven is a golden fairy. This golden fairy is Leng Yuexiao''s fiance. What does Song Ning have for this? People fight for it?


    In their eyes, Song Ning was just a joke. Leng Yuexiao came to the Youlan Continent in order to open the gossip mirror, and Song Ning was the opportunity to open the gossip mirror. With a relationship, but if it was ugly, Song Ning became Leng Yuexiao''s tool.


    The monks don''t know how deep Leng Yuexiao''s feelings are towards Song Ning. Perhaps Leng Yuexiao''s last words were only to comfort Song Ning, but in Song Ning''s heart, he firmly believed in Leng Yuexiao''s thoughts. .


    Wrong time, wrong feelings, wrong people.


    But many mistakes finally made him meet Leng Yuexiao, know each other, and fall in love.


    After Leng Yuexiao left, in the tears she left behind, Song Ning heard a voice, which was what Leng Yuexiao said to Song Ning.


    Although there is only one sentence, it has become the most precious sentence left by Leng Yuexiao to Song Ning, and it is also the reason why Song Ning persisted.


    "Nine turn golden fairy."


    Only four words.


    But these four words are to answer the question that Song Ning asked Leng Yuexiao before. Song Ning wants to know what kind of cultivation can make Leng Yuexiao stay and stay in this orchid continent. Leng Yuexiao''s answer is very simple. , Is the nine turn golden fairy.


    Song Ning had been looking at the sky all the time, and the young man of Jinxian Xiuwei gave him too much shock. If it were not for this person, he would not know that there are people in this world who can practice so fast.


    Although this is not the first time Song Ning has kneeled for others, it is the first time Song Ning has been forced to kneel by others.


    "You didn''t kill me today, I will make you regret it in other days!" Song Ning gritted his teeth, and now he has no ability to deal with the other party, even in front of the other party, he can''t even do it if he wants to stand, but the more so , The more unwilling he is.


    People looked at Song Ning''s mournful figure. In this blizzard, he was alone, as if he was an abandoned orphan, standing here, looking at the sky motionlessly, his body trembling slightly, as if sobbing.


    "Let''s go." Song Ning said lightly.


    No one will resist Song Ning''s words. Although Song Ning was hit hard at this time, the more he was hit by the hit, the more he became more irritable. What would happen if Song Ning was provoked at this time?


    Although Song Ning only had a kneeling part in front of the Jinxian monk, they knew that if they were replaced by them, they might be too lazy to talk to them, and it was possible to directly bomb them.


    Song Ning suffered a loss in front of this Jinxian monk, but he is still a very strong presence in the Orchid Continent.


    People left, but Bai Xin didn''t leave. Bai Ting wanted to pull Bai Xin, but didn''t hold it. Bai Xin ran away towards Song Ning.


    All the others left. Bai Xin stood next to Song Ning and took Song Ning''s hand. Song Ning turned to look at the little girl and smiled slightly, but did not speak.


    Bai Xin squatted in front of Song Ning, raised his hand, looked at Song Ning''s knee, and the bones of Song Ning''s knee cracked. At this time, Bai Xin''s white hands were pressed against Song Ning''s knee, and a burst of soft power came out. Song Ning began to work on her body. Song Ning could feel a burst of warmth entering her body, and the pain on her knees began to disappear. Immediately after this warmth flowed all over her body, Song Ning''s injury in the body also improved instantly.


    After doing all this, Bai Xin took a long breath: "Brother Song."


    "Brother Song is shameful?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Xin shook his head, which was extremely large, as if it were a rattle: "Brother Song is not shameful, Sister Leng is not shameful, Brother Song, I have something to hide from you since yesterday."


    Song Ning frowned slightly, although nothing could make him fluctuate, and nothing could make him curious, but since Bai Xin said, Song Ning looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    "Brother Song, I was outside this frost enchantment yesterday and entered the frost enchantment spiritually. I felt the presence of Sister Leng. I talked with Sister Leng, and Sister Leng also responded to me." Bai Xin couldn''t wait. .


    Hearing Sister Leng''s words, Song Ning''s attention was finally focused. He looked at Bai Xin and waited for Bai Xin to continue.


    Bai Xin hurriedly continued: "Sister Leng said at the time that she recalled many things during this time, and there was sadness in her voice. I can hear that she loves you and she already loves you, It ��s just that she has something unspeakable, she may have been coerced! "


    Bai Xin is so determined. Although he does n��t know why Bai Xin is so determined, even Song Ning feels that Bai Xin is right. If Leng Yuexiao has no feelings for him, if Leng Yuexiao does not want to be with him Then, at the last time, Leng Yuexiao will not leave a tear, nor will she be proud of leaving such a sentence in this tear.


    The nine-turn golden fairy may be very far away for Song Ning, but if it can really reach the nine-turn golden fairy, will it be possible to find Leng Yuexiao back?


    When was Leng Yuexiao''s marriage contract with the young man, and what would they do next?


    Song Ning looked at the sky. At this time, the battlefield of the Nine Heavens had been opened. There was no enchantment in the nine days. Soon there were many monks coming to the Youlan Continent. At that time, he had some grudges with the last monks. But now he broke the fairy gate by himself, unable to break through to the fairyland ...


    Can''t break through to fairyland, how to become a nine-turn golden fairy?


    Not to mention the nine-turn golden fairy, even the virtual fairy, at this time, could not reach him!


    "Brother Song, you must not think too much. I saw Sister Leng so sad just now, she must be waiting for you, you must cheer up, you must cheer up, if you even give up, then there is Who can help you? "Bai Xin continued.


    Song Ning didn''t know why Bai Xin suddenly became so comforting, but when he thought of these words that the little girl just said, Song Ning''s heart was very moved.


    "You can rest assured, I will work hard, no matter when, I will find Leng Yuexiao, definitely!" Song Ning promised to Bai Xin, but also to himself.


    Just when Song Ning promised, a voice came again from Leng Yuexiao''s tears in his hand. This voice was still Leng Yuexiao!


    [The author off topic]: make up 5

 Chapter 718： Three years

    "Three years."


    Leng Yuexiao ��s voice can be heard constantly in this teardrop, but the voices are extremely short, and they do n��t have any emotions, just like some kind of technique, they can talk to Song Ning. In some words of Song Ning, this teardrop can give a simple answer.


    Although not any question can be answered, but it can convey the key, which is undoubtedly the greatest comfort for Song Ning.


    Three years.


    This time came from the teardrop, Song Ning already understood that this was the time when Leng Yuexiao was telling him that she might marry the man.


    Three years, perhaps the deadline, is also the most conservative time.


    "Brother Song, let''s go back, it''s so cold here." Bai Xin squinted at Song Ning.


    Coquettish at this time, although it seems a bit too pretentious, but Bai Xin now does not want Song Ning to calm down alone, because once it is quiet, people will think randomly, this Bai Xin deeply feels.


    "Go back."


    Song Ning finished talking, holding Bai Xin, Bai Xin didn''t even feel what was happening, only felt that his eyes could not be opened, and his ears roared. After a while, he was already standing in the Palace of the Falling Kingdom.


    "Brother Song, is this the legendary swordsmanship?" Bai Xin was stunned. Although she had seen this kind of swordsmanship, she had never experienced it personally. The swordsmanship is a kind of monk who only has human blood. In order to be able to cast spells, they can''t practice demon cultivation at all.


    "It is Yujianshu." Song Ning nodded and pointed to the room not far away: "The room over there is for you, go."


    Bai Xin was reluctant to separate from Song Ning, but Song Ning said so, but she had to obey.


    They returned very quickly. Although it was delayed for a period of time outside the frost enchantment, they now flew thousands of miles in a short time, completely leaving the other monks behind.


    When Song Ning returned to the room, he quickly arranged an enchantment around the room. After the outsider''s spiritual consciousness could not penetrate, he immediately took out the teardrop.


    The teardrop shook a few times in the palm of Song Ning, as if it were alive. Song Ning didn''t care before, at this time, he immediately infiltrated the spiritual consciousness into it.


    Originally he thought it was a tear, but now he found out that it was not just tears, but the spells were condensed, and there was a ray of Yuanshen in Leng Yuexiao!


    "When your spiritual power seeps into the teardrop, you can fully activate this spell." The teardrop began to spread and turned into Leng Yuexiao''s phantom.


    Shaoqing, this teardrop turned into Leng Yuexiao completely!


    Between raising his hands and throwing his feet, it is completely like Leng Yuexiao, and it even feels like Leng Yuexiao.


    With such a moment, Song Ning felt as if Leng Yuexiao was standing in front of herself.


    Suddenly, Leng Yuexiao stepped forward and hugged Song Ning, his body trembling, not just whimpering or timid.


    "Xiao, Xiaoxiao?" All this came too suddenly, like a dream.


    "I''m here with a ray of Yuanshen, which I condense within the frost boundary." Leng Yuexiao''s voice was shaking.


    Song Ning was silent, separated from Leng Yuexiao, and looked at the woman in front of him seriously.


    Whether it is appearance, temperament, or attitude, it is true. If it is not the original God, it is not even complete, even he almost regarded it as Leng Yuexiao''s real body.


    "Xiaoxiao, how long can your avatar last?" Song Ning asked.


    "Three years."


    Three years? !


    Before Song Ning thought that the voice of the ''three years'' in the teardrop was talking to Song Ning about family matters, but now, he understands that what Leng Yuexiao said is what it means.


    The avatar lasts for three years, does that mean that Leng Yuexiao can stay with him for three years?


    "In the past three years, how do I ... to keep you?" Song Ning asked the same words again.


    When Song Ning''s words fell, he only felt a pair of small fists hammering him heavily: "It should be me asking you, how can I keep you in these three years ..."


    Song Ning''s nose was sour and her vision blurred.


    Leng Yue flashed in his eyes: "I still remember that once in Tianhe City, the boy who would rather die than kneel, I remembered that outside the frost enclave, it would be better for everyone to betray their relatives and to leave alone. To protect the youth of the people of the country of falling feathers.


    I still remember ... what happened with you and me.


    But today, outside the frost enchantment, you ... but had to kneel.


    I thought you would be angry when you saw me again, but I didn''t expect you to be so calm. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice was getting weaker and weaker. When it came to the end, she almost couldn''t cry.


    "You have become weak." Song Ning sighed softly.


    "I ..." Leng Yuexiao said nothing because she didn''t know how to explain.


    Song Ning touched Leng Yuexiao''s blue silk: "I''m angry, but I won''t be angry at you, but I can''t figure out what happened today."


    Leng Yuexiao wiped tears from the corner of her eyes, separated from Song Ning, and popped a force. This power is like a silk thread. In fact, it is a ray of memory. Song Ning grasped this memory and spiritual force infiltrated, and immediately saw some pictures.


    While watching these pictures, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao recounted beside him: "When the Nine Heavens Battlefield opens, many people will covet the ninth heaven, and the ninth heaven will be protected. There must be some unknown among them. The reason is that the family has always been responsible for protecting the entire Orchid Continent. However, just many years ago, the elders of the family discovered after many deductions that there is the power of alien galaxies in the ninth heaven.


    Therefore, at that time, the family planned how to protect the ninth chongtian, and finally decided to let me take the initiative to turn on the gossip mirror. Only by actively turning on the gossip mirror, the first chongtian can better protect the ninth chongtian. "


    Song Ning pondered: "All this is not too unexpected to me, and I also know that the gossip mirror is your initiative to open, you know, I want to know more than that."


    Lengyue Xiaohao''s teeth gently bit her lower lip. She knew that the next thing was what Song Ning really wanted to hear.


    "I knew him before I came here. There was a marriage contract between us, but there was no emotion between us. When I came to the Youlan mainland, I had no memory, and I did n��t have any emotional restraint because of I have an indifferent temperament, and no one thinks who I will like in just a few decades in this orchid continent. But I just fell in love with you ... "


    Song Ning still looked at Leng Yuexiao without answering.


    Leng Yuexiao continued: "Our two families have been married since ancient times. This is the rule left by our ancestors. Not to mention that we met without feelings, even my mother and my father, they were never Meet each other and enter the cave as soon as you meet ... "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 719： stay

    "Into the cave?"


    Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks were red: "I can''t change the marriage contract. If someone can change it, I''m afraid it''s you."


    Leng Yuexiao said this, Song Ning''s mood went down again.


    "Who do you want to marry." Song Ning solemnly said.


    Leng Yuexiao shook his body: "Four seas and eight wildernesses, within nine days, except for you, I haven''t been emotional with anyone. Who do you think I will marry?"


    "Only I can change, but want me to reach the realm of nine-turn golden fairy?" Song Ning''s eyes lit up again.


    "The ancient oath can''t be changed, only the nine-turn golden fairy can be broken. Only the nine-turn golden fairy can have the strength to be able to persuade them. If not, they will not put anyone in the eye." Leng Yuexiao Road.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao''s eyes and gently embraced Leng Yuexiao into his arms: "In three years, when your avatar dissipated, did you also become a relative?"


    Song Ning felt the tightness of the Iraqi in his arms, and then slowly relaxed, he first lightly tapped.


    "I''ll find a way to stay at home with my peace of mind, but for these three years, I may have neglected you." Song Ning looked awe-inspiring.


    Leng Yuexiao felt the change of Song Ning''s breath. She knew that Song Ning didn''t ask for some words, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t remember it. Today, outside the frost boundary, Song Ning is almost the whole of the Orchid Continent. The face of the upper-level monk was humiliated. This matter, Song Ning is absolutely impossible.


    In addition, Leng Yuexiao is now just a ray of Yuanshen staying here to accompany, but the real person has returned to the first day, and Song Ning will naturally have some thoughts.


    However, if Song Ning asked, it would be regarded as distrust of Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao would be sad, but if Song Ning did not ask, these doubts would always be in his mind.


    "If you still have something to ask, then ask, Mo Yao holds in your heart." Leng Yuexiao snuggled in Song Ning''s arms and looked up at Song Ningjun''s pretty face.


    Song Ning smiled: "In all four seas and eight wildernesses, within nine days, I love you only. I believe in you, so I won''t ask too much. If you really lose me, then it is my willingness."


    Leng Yuexiao burst into tears again, and the tears continued to fall, soaking Song Ning''s shirt in a moment.


    It was not that she became weak, but that she was most susceptible to Song Ning. After experiencing so much today, the moment she saw Song Ning being wronged, her heart seemed to be broken.


    "Don''t cry, now we are also a reunion, and we should be happy, but if it is a question, I really have a point, I don''t know if you are willing to answer." Song Ning said after hesitating.


    "Yes, no matter what, I will."


    "Does he know you are here?"


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "He knows."


    Song Ning''s eyes show confusion, he knows? In the past, outside the frost enchantment, the other party was so suppressed, if they knew that Leng Yuexiao''s rays of Yuanshen were here now, would they allow it?


    Leng Yuexiao smiled bitterly and said softly: "I have left the first heavy day for some time. I don''t know that person. Although I know that he is unruly, I don''t understand the way of doing things. At the same time, I will also do it for you. Communicate what happened within the first day, what happened today, and I will give you the truth after I figure it out. "


    "Let''s talk later, since I know, then I will take you out and introduce you to everyone." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao looked flush, and she understood what it meant: "Before that, I want to see someone."


    "Who?" Song Ning asked.


    "White Core!" Leng Yue Xiao said.


    Song Ning was puzzled, but did not ask: "Since I want to see Xin''er, I won''t stop you. After you have whispered with her, the two will come to me together."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled and disappeared.


    At this time, in the Baixin room, Baixin holds a petal in his hand, looking forward to that little girl''s favorite way.


    "Not sad." Bai Xin ripped off a petal.


    "Sad." Bai Xin pulled off a petal again.


    Around the clock, not long after, when the white core ripped off the petals again, he said in his mouth: "Not sad." And at this moment, there was still a petal on the flower bone.


    Bai Xin dropped the flower in his hand: "It''s not counted, this time it''s not counted, it''s ugly to look at this flower, it must be inaccurate, I pick a beautiful one to count."


    Bai Xin was talking, and suddenly he saw a soft voice. When this voice came out, it brought a hint of coolness, as if it could make the restless person feel at ease.


    "How about using this flower?"


    Bai Xin wondered, someone came in his room? Who is so rude and comes in without even knocking on the door?


    "Thank you, but you ..." Bai Xin grabbed the flower branch and turned around. In this turn, the flower in her hand fell directly, and she took a sharp breath, her eyes full of disbelief.


    "Cold, cold, cold sister!" Bai Xin almost called out, but at this time she didn''t know what was going on. If it was called like this, it would certainly attract the attention of others, so she suppressed her voice to the maximum. .


    Leng Yuexiao nodded with a smile: "It''s me."


    Bai Xin grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hands, she turned around Leng Yuexiao, and the spirit inspector couldn''t see that Leng Yuexiao was a little different. Now, why does it appear here at this time?


    "Sister Leng, why are you ... Have you ever seen Brother Song? You must see him. He is very sad. If you can see him, he will feel better." Looking at the posture, Bai Xin pulled up Leng Yuexiao will walk towards Song Ning''s room.


    Leng Yuexiao pulled Bai Xin hard: "I just came from your brother Song."


    Bai Xin covered her mouth and looked at Leng Yuexiao in surprise. At this time, she noticed that Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were flushed. She should have just cried. Looking like this, she really met Song Ning first.


    "Sister Leng ... Don''t leave, don''t leave when you come here. Brother Song was very sad before, I saw him cry." Bai Xin cried as he said.


    It was originally a happy thing, but now Leng Yuexiao heard Bai Xin say this, and her eyes were filled with tears again.


    She saw Song Ning crying for the first time, but the tears fell because of her.


    "I do not go."


    "really?!"


    "really!"


    "Sister Leng, you must come over from Brother Song to find me, must something happen?"


    Leng Yuexiao is half a head taller than Bai Xin. At this time, Bai Xin raised his head slightly and looked at Leng Yuexiao seriously, as if waiting for instructions.


    "Thank you, accompanied him when he was most sad." Leng Yuexiao said.


    "At that time, when I was the most lonely and helpless, Brother Song was also with me. At that time, Sister Leng was also there. Did you forget?" Bai Xin smiled, showing two little tiger teeth.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 720： Tomorrow married

    Leng Yuexiao shook her head: "Why did you forget? If there were no you and your brother, then the Leng family would have been destroyed earlier, maybe I and Song Ning would spend less time together, or maybe ... There is now. "


    "Sister Leng, you are married to Brother Song!" Bai Xin shook Leng Yuexiao''s hand.


    Leng Yuexiao saw expectation from Bai Xin ��s eyes. She suddenly could n��t see through the little girl. Before, she thought that Bai Xin loved Song Ning ��s feelings, but now she found out that it seemed that Bai Xin I just hope Song Ning is good.


    Song Ning is happy, she is also happy.


    After all, she was still a child. The idea was very simple. She liked Song Ning. That''s right. Leng Yuexiao knew that, but Bai Xin still doesn''t know what feeling she has for Song Ning, so she saw Song Ning After taking it, she felt sad. She was happy when she saw Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao knew Song Ning''s thoughts when she heard Song Ning said she wanted to introduce her to everyone, and became married!


    She did not object. To be precise, she wanted to get married, but before she got married, she wanted to see Bai Xin''s thoughts. If Bai Xin would be sad, then she would consider it again, but now Bai Xin is very happy, then ... �� She has to be selfish, ignoring the feelings of others, and being with Song Ning has been her dream for so long.


    Once upon a time, she had no memory, and in her mind was the great righteousness of the country, and she wanted to be with the whole people. She wanted to be with Song Ning, but she could n��t. .


    But today is different. After so much experience, she can''t stand it anymore. Even a monk, shouldn''t she have her own feelings? Even if you have too many responsibilities, you can''t have your own life?


    Anyway, this time, she must be close to Song Ning, even if it is only three years.


    Although Leng Yuexiao, the Yuanshen, will dissipate after three years, but if Song Ning really can reach the realm of the nine-turn golden fairy in three years, then their future time will be eternal!


    Thinking of this, Leng Yuexiao''s mood also became lighter. After several decades of failure to form a relationship, it is finally possible today. What''s so sad?


    Living in the present, even if tomorrow is the end, at least happy today.


    "Go, your brother Song wants us to pass by together." Leng Yuexiao took Bai Xin''s hand.


    Bai Xin just nodded, the two bodies disappeared, and appeared in Song Ningfang in the blink of an eye.


    Song Ning was sitting and waiting. When they saw the two coming, Song Ning got up. As soon as he was together, Bai Xin pulled Leng Yuexiao''s hand toward Song Ning, and she took Song Ning''s hand again. It was a relief to pull the two together.


    "Little girl, you have become a month old, like to pull the red line." Song Ning smiled.


    Bai Xin muttered his mouth: "I''m looking forward to the wedding candy of Brother Song and Sister Leng for a long time. Don''t Brother Song want to get married?"


    Why doesn''t Song Ning want to? I just didn''t expect Baixin to be even more anxious than him.


    At this time, in this imperial city, many monks have come back one after another. Song Ning felt that after the black wind and others returned to the imperial city, he wanted to pass on the sound, but he found that the black wind and Liu Sitong Jue Chen and others gathered in the main hall of the palace and did not know what to discuss, as if something was happening.


    "Heifeng, what are you talking about?" Song Ning passed on.


    Heifeng heard Song Ning''s voice and immediately replied: "Master, we didn''t say anything, just, just thinking ..."


    "I''m fine, you are waiting for me in the main hall, and I will be there immediately." Song Ning said.


    The black wind responded, his face changed and changed.


    Seeing the change in Heifeng''s expression, Juechen asked: "What could Song Ning say to you?"


    Heifeng nodded: "The host asked us to wait for him here, he said he would arrive soon."


    There was speculation in everyone''s mind that Song Ning was not only emotionally frustrated before, but also suppressed to the extreme. He feared that it would appear now and there would be no good news.


    "After so many years, the two of them failed to get together, and did not expect Leng Yuexiao to be ..."


    "Xiaoxiao is definitely inexplicable. I saw that Xiaoxiao was affectionate to Song Ning in the fairy ruins. She would never betray Song Ning."


    "Whether betrayed or not betrayed, the other party is Jinxian, but it is a pity that Song Ning, if the Xianmen did not cut off that day, it is only a matter of time to achieve Jinxian from ancient to modern, but now ...


    Everyone was sighing, the three Song Ning had already directly transferred to the main hall.


    "I didn''t expect how Leng Yuexiao should be?" Leng Yuexiao''s voice came out as soon as he appeared.


    In the field, some people felt that this sound was familiar, and some people naturally felt that this sound was strange, but when everyone looked for it, they almost jumped in place.


    Leng Yuexiao? !


    No wonder they were so surprised. At this time Leng Yuexiao just smiled and looked at Liu Ruyan, who just said, "Ruyan, for so many years, you have become distrustful of me."


    Liu Ruyan took a deep breath: "It''s really you ..."


    "It''s me, not who else can I be? Can it be a doppelganger?" Leng Yuexiao smiled.


    Speaking of the word "avatar", everyone searched Leng Yuexiao without revealing it, and found that Leng Yuexiao was not a doppelganger at all. In fact, this is also what Song Ning can''t understand. Why is Leng Yuexiao now completely There is no sign of a bit of doppelganger?


    "Song Daoyou, this, this is ..."


    "Isn''t it taken away by Jin Xian? Isn''t it a marriage contract? What is going on?"


    "Song Ning, you are hiding this from me, but I am worried all the way back, worrying for you!"


    "Master ... this, is ... the hostess ?!"


    The main hall of the palace suddenly exploded, and at this time, they still looked like monks in the wonderland. They looked like a group of curious children. I asked you all the time.


    Bai Xin felt funny, and these people''s reactions were similar to hers.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao did not rush to answer, the two looked at each other affectionately, holding hands.


    "Heifeng, tell all the monks in the imperial city, I, Song Ning, get married tomorrow!" Song Ning said.


    This sentence, the palace inside the main hall suddenly became quiet.


    Tomorrow''s marriage, Song Ning will be married tomorrow? Leng Yuexiao has just been rescued today, and that kind of thing has just happened. Will you get married tomorrow? Although everyone had doubts in their minds, Song Ning''s decision, they would not ask, besides, this woman who was taken away by the Jinxian monk, now returned to Song Ning, what happened before?


    Everyone''s eyes finally fell on Bai Xin. Before that, Bai Xin was beside Song Ning. If you ask Bai Xin, you might be able to get some answers.


    "Yes, Master, the Black Wind is going to tell the world, the master is married, and the entire Orchid Continent is estimated to be crazy!"


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 721： Xianlie

    When the black wind left, Song Ning glanced at the people present: "For our affairs, you better not ask too much. As for the wedding, it''s better to keep it simple, everyone is here, just be happy and happy, you help me simple Make arrangements. "


    "Yes, Song Daoyou rest assured that we must arrange this matter." Liu Sitong clenched his fists.


    "You are finally getting married. Even if you are simple, you must make this wedding lively." Liu Ruyan''s eyes were full of joy.


    Mu Xuezhao, Li Qingling and Tang Yue, all looked blessed when they looked at Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, but no one knew the feelings in their hearts.


    There are too many bumps between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao. Even if they are affectionate with Song Ning, they will not say that in their hearts, Leng Yuexiao is alive, and is Song Ning''s partner, Leng Yuexiao is dead, I will live in Song Ning''s heart. Song Ning absolutely cannot tolerate other women.


    After Song Ning arranged these, he took Leng Yuexiao and walked out of the main hall of the palace. As soon as the two left the main hall, they disappeared out of thin air.


    As soon as the two of them left, the inside of the main palace of the palace looked like a frypot again, and all of them surrounded the white core in the center.


    "Xin''er, what''s going on? Quickly, how did Song Ning take Xiao Xiao from the golden fairy?" Bai Ting said excitedly.


    "Yeah, the other party is Jin Xian. Looking at the posture before, I was trying to completely crush Song Ning, but I didn''t expect Song Ning to bring Leng Yuexiao back now. What is going on?"


    "Oh, hurry up, I''m in a hurry."


    Bai Xin looked at them confusedly: "I don''t know."


    As soon as these five words came out, the main palace of the palace suddenly became quiet, and people stared blankly at Baixin. She didn''t know? She was the last person to follow Song Ning. If she didn''t know, who would know?


    "You really don''t know? What the **** is going on here? How suddenly ..."


    Bai Xin pointed his finger between his lips and thought for a moment, "I came back with Brother Song. When I came back, I didn''t see Sister Leng, but after a while, Sister Leng appeared in my room, then Brother Song. Just say you want to get married with Sister Leng, um, that''s it, please go and prepare. "


    Bai Xin left the hall after speaking. If these people didn''t mention it, she hadn''t thought about it carefully. Why did Leng Yuexiao appear suddenly? Didn''t you leave before? What happened?


    Ca n��t figure it out, they do n��t understand even if they want to break their heads, so they do n��t think about it at the moment, but what they think is that Song Ning can take Leng Yuexiao back from Jinxian, just this one, It was enough for them to raise their eyebrows and exhale.


    At that time, outside the frost boundary, no matter how Song Ning was bullied, no matter what kind of Song Ning was suppressed, but now Song Ning brought Leng Yuexiao back, then it means that Song Ning won in the process, overwhelmed Golden fairy.


    Within the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, it''s just a fragrance that has become a household name.


    "Song Ning wants to get married with Leng Yuexiao?"


    "What ?! Senior Song is going to be married? The object is ... the woman who was taken away by Jinxian?"


    "Senior Song took the Dao Lu back from Jinxian!"


    "Really? Senior Song actually defeated Jinxian?"


    All of a sudden, the whole imperial city boiled up, no matter what the process was, but the result explained everything. Before that, Song Ning was bullied outside the frost enchantment into that look. Although outsiders may not think how, some people may even think that Song Ning fell to ruin, but the only feeling of Song Yuguo for Song Ning was sympathy.


    Nowadays, Song Ning said he wants to get married with Leng Yuexiao, which is simply news.


    The news was like a flood, and it instantly impacted the entire country of falling feathers, and then spread along the country of falling feathers. The demon domain and the demon domain were constantly spread by the monk in surprise.


    Just as everyone was spreading the news frantically, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao had arrived in the extreme north, where Leng Yuexiao was once the hometown of the Youlan Continent.


    Thousands of miles of snow and ice, in people''s eyes, is heart-opening.


    "Once the home was gone, it left countless memories." Leng Yuexiao sighed.


    "I don''t know how much memory you left here." Song Ning smiled.


    "I left a lot of memories with you. I remember when you used to fool me with Yi Rongdan as someone else." Leng Yuexiao looked sideways to Song Ning with a trace of displeasure in her mouth.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "It was my fault at the time, and I felt that I was not worthy of you."


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning seriously. Song Ning was stared at by this general gaze, and quickly changed her mouth: "Is it wrong if I am wrong?"


    "If you must say that you don''t deserve it, it''s also that I don''t deserve you. You are not a common person. I believe you." Leng Yuexiao looked up at the sky, and the snowflakes in the sky, in front of them, was a silver-white world.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "Shen Dao Jing is in your body, can it be great?"


    "It''s done, the first half of the Shinto sutra has been separated." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Xianlie, did not expect to be a person of Xianlie, but cut off Xianmen. I really don''t know what kind of character you will have in the next three years."


    "Xianlie?" Song Ning frowned, already guessing.


    "The Shinto scripture is an option. It is not a coincidence that it can be obtained. It can be said that it is doomed or related to fortune. There are too many factors, but once the Shinto scripture can be in the body of the selected monk Dacheng, then this monk will enter the immortal column. "Leng Yuexiao explained seriously.


    "You said so much, just wanted to tell me that I had taken away your Shinto Suddenly by accident, didn''t you blame me for this matter?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao sighed: "You are different from ordinary people after all, I thought you would be more interested in Xian Lie."


    "At this moment, the only thing I am interested in is you." Song Ning said.


    The most common, but most emotional words.


    Leng Yuexiao doesn''t like flax, but somehow Song Ning''s simple words fall in her ears as if they were the most touching love words in the world.


    "I wish you could be more interested in Xian Lie. If the Shinto Sutra didn''t make a big difference in your body, now it''s done. I really don''t know what will happen next." Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks were red, but she still looked Seriously talking to Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded, like a child seeking knowledge: "Then please ask Leng Daoyou to explain to me in detail."


    Leng Yuexiao lowered her head and said with carelessness: "Also called Leng Daoyou ... Then have you called Leng Dao all your life?"


    "If you wish, I don''t care." Song Ning smiled.


    "You, did you intentionally retaliate against me?" Lengyue sneered.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 722： Mind

    Song Ning grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hand and looked affectionately: "It''s good to be with you, no matter when and where, whatever you call, no matter what you do, as long as you can be with you, it''s enough."


    Leng Yuexiao calmed down. At this time, in the icy and snowy ground, her cheeks were hot, as if she were a woman of two decades, Song Ning''s words fell in her ears, and they had already reached the Haiyue Mountain League.


    "It''s nice to say that during this time when I was away, you must have been in contact with a lot of women. You can talk so much in practice. You wouldn''t have said this to me before." Leng Yuexiao Jiao lamented, though, I was happy in my heart.


    Being able to be with Song Ning in this way, being able to marry Song Ning, and being able to chat with Song Ning, all of which she had always dreamed of, had finally come true today.


    But when Leng Yuexiao finished speaking, Song Ning''s expression suddenly changed, and he thought of Chi Ruolan.


    He knew that some things could not be spoken casually, but if he did n��t, would n��t he be cheating Leng Yuexiao?


    When Leng Yuexiao saw that Song Ning was silent, she knew that Song Ning might have something to say, and she became quiet.


    "Xiao Xiao, when I was in the Demon Realm, a woman died for me." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her body inexplicably: "And then?"


    "She said love me, but I don''t know why she fell in love with her. I hope she understands that she doesn''t understand love, but when I am dying, she dies to save me." Song Ning will Say it in a few words, although concise, it summarizes everything.


    He thought Leng Yuexiao would be angry because of this, but he didn''t expect Leng Yuexiao to sigh in his mouth, and even turned his hands over Song Ning''s hand: "Take me to the demon domain to see where the woman is buried. Look at her. "


    Song Ning felt a pain in her heart: "She ... disappeared in smoke and disappeared completely, without a tombstone."


    After Song Ning said this, she felt her wrist hurt: "How can you let her not even have a tombstone!"


    Leng Yue was angry infrequently. She looked at Song Ning, her eyes flashing, and she was extremely moved: "She died for you, but you didn''t even set up a tombstone for her?"


    Song Ning sighed: "One is that I owe her, the other is that I don''t know what identity to build the monument, and the third is that if the monument is erected, I will be ashamed of you."


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head and turned to look at the direction of the demon domain: "I am also ashamed of her. Where did I die? Take me."


    If a woman has such a big heart, it seems that Song Ning is narrow.


    Song Ning shook his body and left Leng Yuexiao, and the two of them appeared in the demon domain and landed in an open space.


    There are still barren lands around here, and here is where Song Ning almost died on the same day, and also where Chi Ruolan died.


    "This is where she died?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning nodded.


    Leng Yuexiao flipped her hand, a weak force oozed out, flattened a stone, moved her fingers, and wrote a line on the smooth stone surface.


    "Chi Ruolan''s tomb." Song Ning read.


    "If you want, you can add a few words in front of it, I won''t mind." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning stunned slightly, his fingers trembling, and wrote two words ''Hong Yan'' in the vacant space left by Leng Yuexiao.


    Hong Yan, the two words are not too light, just right, even after reading Leng Yuexiao, I feel that these two words should be used.


    Leng Yuexiao personally buried the stele on the ground, and bowed to the place where the stele was located.


    She did n��t just make a show, but bowed for a while, then raised her head and said: ��Song Ning can meet you, it ��s his luck, he failed to cherish you, it ��s his fault. Fortunately, we must pay back. "


    Song Ning was standing behind Leng Yuexiao. This scene was something he didn''t expect. Leng Yuexiao would actually do these things, even with such a mind. Even though Song Ning knew Leng Yuexiao so much, it was hard to believe.


    "Don''t you worship?" Leng Yuexiao turned to look at Song Ning.


    Song Ning shook his head: "I don''t want to worship."


    "Why?"


    "She doesn''t need me to worship her, you should understand."


    Leng Yuexiao was silent for a while, and turned her finger gently into the heart of Song Ning: "You can have her in your heart."


    Song Ning grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hand and took it into his arms: "Thank you."


    "This is Song Ning I know. If you can''t even do this, how can I take such a risk to meet you." Leng Yuexiao suddenly realized that she was saying the wrong thing. It ��s time to change my mind, but it ��s too late.


    Song Ning''s expression was awe-inspiring: "What kind of risk?"


    "I went back this time to break through, and this ray of Yuanshen might cause me to fail to break through." Leng Yuexiao could only answer truthfully.


    Song Ning smiled: "Break through to the golden fairy?"


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "But it doesn''t matter. There shouldn''t be any mistakes, only a small possibility."


    "If it is really a very small possibility, you will not blurt out. You can also use the elixir to break through to the golden fairy. If I can break through to the fairyland, then the elixir is not impossible to refine ..." Song Ning Looking deep, looking at the sky in the distance, it seems to be thinking about the fairy door before him. If he can open the fairy door again, he can find an uninhabited boundary, block the surroundings, and try to open the fairy door.


    It ��s just that the only thing he wants to know now is whether the Xianmen can be opened again. For many people, giving up the Xianmen is equivalent to giving up the Xianyuan. So simple, there must be some unknown secrets.


    "Don''t worry about this matter. It''s rare to get together. It''s not rare to go in a war. It''s better to walk around." Leng Yuexiao shook Song Ning''s hand.


    Song Ning pointed to the distance: "To be married tomorrow, today you will go to Taihe Mountain with me. Although there are no graves there, I still want to worship."


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, just nodded and prepared to go with Song Ning.


    However, when Song Ning was ready to take Leng Yuexiao away, Leng Yuexiao suddenly shuddered, and his face instantly turned pale.


    Leng Yuexiao seemed to have a breath in her body. Although the qi disappeared in an instant, Leng Yuexiao''s face was extremely ugly at this time, and she felt sick.


    "What''s wrong!" Song Ning hurriedly helped Leng Yuexiao.


    There was a trace of horror between Leng Yuexiao and Yumei. She looked up and looked in several different directions: "In this demon domain ... there is a very strange breath that seems to want to enter my body. "


    breath? Capture the house?


    Weng Ran in Song Ning''s mind, he thought of what Leng Yuexiao said about the breath ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 723： Center

    In this demon realm, Song Ning saw the fairy tomb more than once. Before that, Song Ning wanted to check out envy, but because of the gossip mirror, he decided to turn on the gossip mirror first. There is the power of reincarnation time and space, so he does not need to explore the fairy tomb.


    But now, Leng Yuexiao actually feels some strange breath here, and these breaths may have come from the fairy tomb.


    "What kind of breath do you feel?" Song Ning helped Leng Yuexiao and watched the surrounding with vigilance.


    At this moment, even Song Ning didn''t realize that if he looked down at the extreme of the Orchid Continent, he would find that he and Leng Yuexiao were in the exact location of Baihua Valley, Baihuahai, Baihuachuan, and his place. Just in the center of the fairy tomb!


    In the very center of the square, Song Ning almost died, right in the center!


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao was surrounded by the invisible quadrilateral. She felt that her mind was taken away, but it was only a moment, and her feeling was eliminated.


    But even if it is just a moment, Leng Yuexiao will be greatly traumatized when she comes to her. At this time, she is just a ray of primordial spirit. The shorter the time.


    "Xiaoxiao, you ..."


    "Let''s go."


    Leng Yuexiao flipped her hands and grabbed Song Ning''s wrist, and flew away in the distance with her body.


    Song Ning frowned, but he didn''t hesitate to see Leng Yuexiao now, he immediately flew towards Taihe Mountain with Leng Yuexiao, but when he left the demon domain, he looked back at the demon domain Everything in it recalls what I saw and heard here.


    A moment later, when they appeared on the top of Taihe Mountain, Leng Yuexiao''s appearance was still not good, but after leaving the demon domain, that breathtaking feeling disappeared.


    Just now in the demon domain, Leng Yuexiao heard some voices. If it were n��t for those voices, she was afraid that she would n��t pull Song Ning and leave quickly. She had recovered her previous memories. Before, she felt that breathtaking in Demon Domain. At the time of her power, she did not have much thought, but then, after those voices came from her ears, she finally understood what that power was.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you better now?" Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao with concern.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Much better."


    While speaking, Leng Yuexiao looked around and looked at everything around: "This is what you call the Taihe Mountain Peak?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    Leng Yuexiao looked around, this Taihe mountain top was surrounded by valleys, trees, mountains stretched, the Taihe mountain range was thousands of miles. Among the thousands of miles of Taihe mountain range, the Taihe mountain top seemed to be the gathering place of spiritual energy. Ample, very suitable for monks to practice.


    It''s just that at this time the broken wall on the top of Taihe Mountain seems to have been attacked and became like this. Now, just looking at the rubble on the ground, we know that some amazing things must have happened on this Taihe Mountain. thing.


    "Although I heard about things in those days, but I don''t know the specifics, it''s better to tell me about it." Leng Yuexiao''s mind was settled at this time, she didn''t want Song Ning to question the matter in the demon domain just now, so Before preparing to shift the topic.


    In fact, Song Ning was still thinking about the demon domain in his heart at the moment. He had no feeling in the demon domain just now, but after he came out of the demon domain, he began to calculate everything he had experienced in the demon domain. Everything related to Leng Yuexiao is vividly remembered, and now I think about it, I finally figured out the possibility of what happened just now.


    However, after thinking of these, Song Ning suddenly felt that everything was too coincidental.


    There are four places related to Leng Yuexiao, or four fairy tombs, in the middle of the demon realm, which happens to be the place where Chi Ruolan died for him, and coincidentally, Leng Yue Xiao You was going to worship Chi Ruolan.


    If it is not the center of the center, Song Ning will not feel anything, but if it is the center of the center, then what is Chi Ruolan, is it also related to the fairy tomb?


    When Song Ning came back, he not only thought of these things, but also came to mind a scene he saw in the crack of the void at that time. The scene was a woman whose face and temperament were very similar to Leng Yuexiao, who was tied to the shelf. Many people below seemed to be holding sacrifices to kill the woman.


    After coming to Taihe Mountain, Song Ningben wanted to change the topic. He didn''t want to tell these things to Leng Yuexiao so quickly. Instead, Leng Yuexiao changed the topic first. Song Ning only felt a little relieved and followed Leng Yuexiao''s words went on.


    "I went up the mountain at the age of three, and my uncle adopted me. On the top of Taihe Mountain, I lived for thirteen years. During the thirteen years, my brothers and sisters are all practicing, my uncle is here to give us every day ** No, and my righteous father also told me not to cultivate, because my constitution cannot be cultivated.


    Until one day, when my righteous father was **, I listened and fell asleep. After I fell asleep, I dreamed that I was in the colorful clouds, in the clouds, the colorful rays of light, the immortal air, here At that time, I saw a woman struggling with Jiaolong, and then was hit hard by Jiaolong. The woman entered my body before dying, and at the same time, she also shot a spell into my body. "


    Song Ning said, Leng Yuexiao listened, she naturally knew that the woman in the story of Song Ning was talking about her, but now thinking of the events of that year, Leng Yuexiao still had an apology in her heart.


    "The world is impermanent, and I really don''t know if I should be grateful for what happened then, or I should feel guilty." Leng Yuexiao sighed.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on this dilapidated ground: "We couldn''t control the things in those days. Perhaps this is marriage. To be precise, it might be causality. With the causes of the year, we have the results of today. It was impossible for us to be together. "


    Leng Yuexiao nodded her head slightly, bowed slightly towards the thirteen deep holes on the ground.


    "Only one of the thirteen deep pits is a real person, and now I want to come, maybe I can''t say that it is a real person, maybe I am just like you, it is just a split." Song Ning smiled at this time. I also thought of the oath I made after I left Taihe Mountain.


    He said that he would come back to worship once a year, but as time went on, as everything happened, he would never come back even if he wanted to. Now he comes back again, and Song Ning already knows the changes here, knows this The place was not like the childhood paradise he had in mind, but a place where his childhood was imprisoned.


    Leng Yuexiao was surprised when she heard Song Ning''s words.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 724： Sky change

    Song Ning said with a smile: "If I said that my childhood was all arranged, do you believe it?"


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "I naturally believe that a person like you can''t be born as an ordinary person. In this world, a person who can become a" celestial column "is born uncommon, and born to be destined to have a great fortune Opportunity. "


    Fairy column?


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, it seemed to be looking at the huge crack in that year, and looking at the place where the dragon appeared, what was Xianlie? This illusory thing is worthless to him, although he also knows that even if there was no such thing as the Shinto scripture, his righteous father would eventually leave him, and subsequent things would happen.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you know? The only magic weapon my righteous father left me at that time was the gossip mirror." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank, and she really didn''t expect it to be that way. Song Ning''s righteous father left him with a gossip mirror, so what does this mean?


    Everything has already been determined. These things are destined to happen. Leng Yuexiao came to this ninth heaven. The main task is to find the gossip mirror and turn it on. The second is to find the Shendao scripture. Now I think about these two things. All are related to Song Ning, and the Eight Diagrams Mirror is left to Song Ning by Song Ning''s uncle.


    That is to say, all things are doomed in the midst, Song Ning has been just following the route that some people have already arranged for so many years, and has gone to today.


    Suddenly, Leng Yuexiao felt a desolation around her. She looked sideways and found that Song Ning''s expression was full of sadness at this time: "I used to think that my destiny was orchestrated, but I was just a chess piece. But thinking about it, I realized that I might not be a pawn, or that I was an unobedient **** and could act according to my own ideas. But today, I feel ridiculous again. "


    "How do you say this? Why do you feel this way?" Leng Yuexiao said nervously.


    Song Ning sighed, with a helpless self-deprecating sigh: "Because I found that everything seems to be proceeding in the direction specified by some people, but in this specified direction, I take some routes It ��s just a deviation, but even if there is a deviation, all of this is still under the control of others, and I, like a clown, continue to move forward and work hard, but I still ca n��t break this bondage! "


    At the end, Song Ning looked up at the sky, her eyes deep, as if she could see through the heavy sky above her head.


    Song Ning seemed to be looking at the shining stars in the starry sky, as if he felt that everything in his own was like a star and had already been frozen, but at this time, he could not see anything, what he saw in his eyes , Is just a vast starry sky.


    "You think too much." Lengyue Xiaorenjun couldn''t help but gently lifted Song Ning''s hand: "A part of life is doomed to heaven and earth. This is his purpose in coming to the world, but you have to know, monk Why practice? "


    "Monk ... Why do you need to practice?" Song Ning shivered: "Defeated from heaven and changed his life."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Reversing the sky and changing his life, this is the reason why the monk practiced. If the monk practiced only to follow a certain law, what else did he do? What''s the point? If everything is already doomed, So why are people alive? "


    Song Ning was silent and looked at Leng Yuexiao seriously, with all kinds of confusion in his expression.


    "I once knew an old man, and the words he said were still fresh in my memory until now. When he was **, many people were listening. I was lucky to hear that I felt that this sentence was used for life. "Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning seriously and said," Born by life, cultivation is a blessing. "


    Born to be ...


    Between heaven and earth, everything in the universe grows out. This is destiny and cannot be changed.


    Cultivation is a blessing.


    Cultivation is a path. Going on, getting positive results is a blessing. If you can''t go on, you can''t get positive results. That is your own problem.


    This sentence is very simple. It may be so simple that even a ten-year-old child can speak it out, but it is too difficult to really understand.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes appeared as if his father-in-law was sitting on a futon and floating in mid-air to preach and practice.


    "Three Thousand Avenues, it turns out that this means." Song Ning muttered.


    "Three thousand avenues ... If there are three thousand avenues in the world, if you can choose one, you can ascend and prove the truth. Few people can understand it, but you didn''t expect you to have realized it." Watching Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao inexplicably. He could not remember whether he had said such a thing to Leng Yuexiao, but now seeing Leng Yuexiao''s reaction, Song Ning understands that Leng Yuexiao is definitely listening somewhere. Been there, and it was very similar.


    "Three thousand avenues, one can only be chosen before they can soar. Who have you heard this sentence?" Song Ning asked.


    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils contracted again, and the surprise in her heart was not a little bit at this point: "This, I used to ... listen to my master, the master in the first heaven, Detian Jinxian."


    "Detian Jinxian? When I go to the first heaven, I must pay a visit to this Detian Jinxian to see where he is." Song Ning raised his mouth and glanced at these already empty. They are covered with wildflowers and weeds, and bow slightly.


    "Right Father, although you have lied to me for thirteen years, but now that I am back, I still have to worship you, thirteen years of parenting, thirteen years of evangelism, and thirteen years of layout, I Shouldn''t you be disappointed? "Song Ning smiled, and at this moment, he seemed a lot easier:" I can stand here now, is it all as you expected? "


    Song Ning laughed self-deprecatingly, but this time the self-deprecating smile was more helpless joy than cynical.


    "It turns out that there are really many things in this world that are arranged by those powerful people. Thirteen years in your mouth, now think about it, I should have come here from the first day at that time." Leng Yue Xiao Xing''s eyes flickered, and I didn''t know what was in my heart.


    "Let''s go back, I don''t know how they prepared the wedding banquet, but I''m going to see it. It''s only once in a lifetime. Although I want them to be simple, I can''t wrong my bride." Song Ning said, his fingers Leng Yuexiao scratched her nose, spoiled in her expression.


    Leng Yuexiao responded softly, but just as they were about to leave, there was a sudden thunder in the sky.


    The thunder was roaring like a raging dragon, the gusting wind was violent, the mountain tops were shaking, the rubble rubble instantly collapsed, and the dust was flying.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 725： Jiaolong strikes

    The sky was cloudless and the sun was shining, but at this time it was overcast and dark. It was like a heavy rain pouring in an instant. Thunder and lightning were swimming in the dark clouds, as if to split the sky.


    A roar came from the air. The roaring sound shook the sky, and all the beasts surrendered to the ground when they heard it, as if they saw the monarch.


    Roar!


    The voice was rumbling. At this moment, Song Ning could not be more familiar with this kind of breath.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly and was slightly nervous, but at this time she stood beside Song Ning, somehow, not afraid of anything.


    Song Ning''s fingers shook, and a silver sword spirit condensed into a sword shape in his hand. He looked up at the sky, listening to the roar of his life, and raised the corner of his mouth.


    For more than ten years, I finally waited until this day.


    In this sky, deep in that dark cloud, a huge dragon appeared, at this moment, it was no longer the ghost of the dragon''s head, but the true dragon entity.


    The Jiaolong shuttled through the thunder and lightning, and instantly, from far and near, went straight to the top of Taihe Mountain where Song Ning was.


    The monks of the Falling Feathers looked up at the sky when they saw this scene. When they saw the Jiaolong, their inner shock almost reached the zenith. They lived in this Falling Feather for so many years, this is the first time they saw To Jiaolong.


    Not only the monks of the Falling Feather Kingdom, but also the monks in the Demon Realm and the Demon Realm. This is the first entity to see the Jiaolong. Even those monks who have lived for thousands of years or even thousands of years, now feel that this dragon has felt Incredible.


    The only reason why Jiaolong appeared here is because the Eight Diagrams mirror opened the Nine Heavens battlefield, and now there are no barriers in the Nine Heavens. If the Dragon of the Eighth Heaven wants to come to the Ninth Heaven, , Only need to break through a layer of diaphragm, which is easy for Jiaolong!


    "That year I robbed my Shinto scripture and killed my clan in the fairy ruins. You can live to this day and it''s a profit!"


    That Jiao Longkou spit out words, opened a huge mouth, sparkling, and went straight to Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched, and his mind echoed the scene of the year. At that time, he was on the top of the Taihe Mountain. His father was fighting hard and resisting. On the top of the Taihe Mountain, Song Ning''s road of cultivation began. This dragon did not know Whether it was arranged by the righteous father, but after all, Song Ning had also vowed that if one day he could go to the next level, he would have to wipe out all the dragon family.


    Men, some words can be playful, but if you make an oath, you must not change it.


    "It seems that my imprisoned childhood can also slowly unlock the shackles." Song Ning smiled, holding the silver sword in his hand, and rose into the air, slashing at the dragon.


    "It''s Song Ning!"


    "Song Ning even got up against the dragon in the upper realm ?!"


    "That Jiaolong is too strong, I always think that Jiaolong should be the cultivation of fairyland. The fairyland monk in the upper realm should be different from our fairyland monk in the Continent. Can Song Ning cope?"


    "I have to hurry to help. At that time, the Jinxian oppressed Song Ning. We couldn''t help, but now this Jiaolong is at most Daoxian level. If we don''t take action again, Song Ning must be bullied by that Jiaolong."


    At this time, many monks in this feather-falling country began to rush towards where Song Ning was, and Jiaolong appeared, which also represented the eighth celestial aggression. The aggressors had already entered. If they were indifferent, if they were still waiting Song Ning came to resist alone, then the Yulan Continent was not far from perishing.


    But just as they rushed to where Song Ning was, Song Ning had already fought against Jiao Long.


    "Crazy and arrogant, based on your spiritual realm cultivation, and want to work with me? After I caught you, peeled off your skin, twitched your tendons, and refined you alive, I will definitely take this The scriptures of Shendao are refined from within you. "Jiaolong roared and burst out of a strong wind.


    In this violent wind, there was a surging immortal force, and the immortal force impacted on Song Ning, like a knife cut. Song Ning squeezed his thumb and index finger, a burst of tactics appeared, and the body surface Ling Tian Jian Qi surrounded, collided with this violent wind , As if the sword is fighting.


    "Roar!"


    Jiao Long roared, this is Long Yin!


    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank sharply, but she hadn''t had time to let Song Ning handle it carefully, only to see that Song Ning suddenly took a breath and screamed forward.


    Just as Song Ning roared, the Yuanshen villain in his body also opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with a fine awn, rushed forward, banged, and went.


    Duo Yin!


    Although Long Yin is powerful, Er Yin is even more shocking.


    Jiao Long saw that Song Ning was able to perform Long Yin. At first, he felt a little shocked, but immediately he laughed wildly, his eyes full of disdain.


    The monks who hurried in the distance were shocked: "Although Song Ning knows Dragon Yin, this Dragon Yin is not a human monk''s technique after all. Although the dragon veins are not real dragons, although there may be very few real dragon veins in the body But it is still a dragon family, but Song Ning is not. Even though Long Ning, who played by Song Ning, seems to have a double effect, it is definitely not a rival to Jiaolong. "


    However, when everyone loves that this double chant can''t resist Jiaolong''s roar, but sees the sky, that Jiaolong''s body suddenly trembles, as if struck on a huge wave, down In a moment, Jiaolong''s body began to fly backwards, flying for dozens of feet before he could stop.


    The power of a real dragon! ?


    Although Song Ning is not a dragon clan, he has the power of a real dragon in his body. The effect of that drop of dragon blood is extremely pure. Other people can''t feel it, nor can the non-dragon clan. When fighting Longyin, even Jiaolong was out of reach.


    In the sky, just as the dragon retreated, a silver light flickered, and the silver light was extremely bright. When shining, it turned into a giant sword reaching the world, and the giant sword cut off the dark clouds directly.


    The wind stopped.


    Sound, quiet.


    Nothing seems to have happened.


    The clouds are gone.


    Dragon, dead.


    Everything is like a dream.


    People were still worried about Song Ning one moment ago. In the next moment, Song Ning carried a huge dragon head skull in his hand. The huge eyeball of this dragon was still glaring, and his eyes were not dead. Song Ning glanced at the head of this dragon. He flicked, kicked and flew, his head fell on the top of Taihe Mountain, and then he grabbed the body of Jiaolong who was about to fall, with a sword in his hand, and Jianguang cut in.


    Song Ning''s fingers turned very fast, and the silver sword light was also spinning rapidly in the air. At this time, even if Song Ning didn''t hold the body of Jiaolong by hand, Jiaolong was still floating in the air. Everything was too fast due to the speed of sword light. Quickly, completely drive Jiaolong''s body to float in mid-air.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 726： Dragon Slash

    People''s eyes fell on Song Ning, watching Song Ning at this time, they finally understood what Song Ning was doing.


    Song Ning flipped his hand, and a complete dragon skin appeared. The dragon scale above the dragon skin still shone, without a trace of blood.


    Song Ning flicked back, and Dragon Skin landed on the top of Taihe Mountain, just in front of Leng Yuexiao.


    "Peel." Song Ning said lightly.


    Then Song Ning turned everything over again, and the palm of his hand was dragged out of thin air, and a shimmering silk thread appeared. At this time, people looked at it and people took a breath, and what kind of silk thread is this, clearly it is dragon tendons!


    The dragon tendons flicked in the sky, and Song Ning twitched fiercely, and the flicking dragon tendons settled down.


    "Cramps," Song Ning said again.


    Putting down the dragon tendons, the sword gas in Song Ning''s hands continued to rotate and pierce the body of this Jiaolong again. This time, everyone also understood what Song Ning did.


    Bone ...


    Jiao Long also said that he wanted to strip Song Ning''s skin and cramps, but now Song Ning has slashed his bones. Everything happened just between a few breaths. Song Ning killed Jiao Long as easily as he didn''t know him. Is the strength too strong, or is this dragon too weak, or ... Song Ning just restrained each other?


    In the sky, the dragon''s bone fell, but Song Ning''s sword energy didn''t stop, but the dragon''s body was cut into several segments.


    With the movement of his palm, Yu Guang swept across the crowd and saw several Daoxian who came too late in the distance and smiled: "There are a few laborers, you will do the rough work and heavy work, you will take the dragon meat back to the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom, On the wedding banquet of Song, it is possible to make a side dish. "


    The Dao Immortals shuddered immediately, and hurried at Song Ninggong to clenched their fists: "Song Daoyou rest assured, I will definitely send this Jiaolong Meat back in person."


    After all of this, it was nothing more than ten breaths. Song Ning looked up at the sky and said lightly: "It''s not a trouble to kill the dragon, but it''s a waste of time by peeling and cramping."


    These words heard the belated smiles of the belated monks. Apart from the bitter smiles, they were even more awesome to Song Ning.


    This is the Jiaolong, the Jiaolong in the upper realm, the cultivation base is even in the fairyland, and even in the hands of Song Ning, the kung fu is not a material for the side dishes. Such a method is really trembling.


    "Everyone is gone." Song Ning waved his hand, and a soft shock shook away. This spiritual power was like a wave of water, pushing all the monks who were coming away. The strength was not strong, but the intention was to expel, and naturally no one resisted. , Followed the force of Song Ning and retreated to the rear.


    Song Ning fell back to the top of Taihe Mountain and stood in front of Leng Yuexiao. He lifted his foot and stepped on the faucet, which was deeply embedded in the ground.


    "Your father, although you have lied to me for so many years, you are still killed by this dragon. Even if you are a doppelganger, I will avenge you." Song Ning said, stomping again, the dragon''s leader The trap is deeper.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly: "You are so amazing now."


    "I can''t kill anyone, but I''m afraid I can''t live to the present, my kindness, I can''t live in this world." Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao: "What do you say?"


    "It''s best if you think this way. Killing is inevitable. There are people in this world who must be killed." Leng Yuexiao said softly.


    Song Ning pointed to the dragon skin on the ground: "Although it is a dragon, it''s a little worse, but the color is still pretty good, and I see that this dragon skin has some defensive power. How about making clothes for you?"


    Leng Yuexiao raised her brow slightly: "Oh? Do you want me to wear this dragon skin?"


    Song Ning was stunned, and then looked at the dragon skin on the ground with disgust: "Well, take it back to see whoever wants it and take it away."


    Leng Yuexiao pursed her lips and said: "Actually, I actually think that you can take back all the dragon skin keels and dragon heads, put them in the imperial city of Luoyu Kingdom, and reshape them, can you show them to the younger generations? The viewing is also good. "


    Song Ning''s eyes could not help but beat a few times: "Your provocative way is pretty good. If you do so, it is estimated that we and the Jiaolong family will be endless."


    "You are not going to die, you might as well be more domineering. Now that the nine-day battlefield is open, you need more support and Youlan Continent also need more encouragement. This is the dragon body." Leng Yuexiao said.


    When Song Ning thought about it, that was exactly the case. If the Jiaolong family wanted to come, it would be okay. Although the strength among the nine heavy heavens should be different, but in the mind of Song Ning, the eighth heavy heaven and the ninth heavy The strength between the days should be similar, and the Jiaolong family is just a family, and their Orchid Continent is a whole. Now if you condense the Orchid Continent together, it is estimated that the Eighth Heaven will not be easily committed.


    As for the Jiaolong family, if they really dare to attack, then the monks in the Orchid Continent are not eating rice, even if they really can''t fight, is there still a Litian Temple?


    From the main palace of Tiangong Palace, Zhenxian Xiuwei, at that time, should not sit idly by.


    "That''s it, this Jiaolong will take it home, and then it will be stitched together." Song Ning said, his feet slammed on the top of Taihe Mountain, and the dragon''s skull flew out of the ground.


    Song Ning stared at the two big eyes above the skull of this Jiao dragon, and this unshakable look gave the dragon a little life, giving people a vivid feeling.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t dismantle all the bones of this Jiaolong when I was bone-cutting just now. Now it''s still a skeleton. It''s a lot to save when I go back." Song Ning thought of it here, but admired his actions just now.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled: "You and I have become cruel."


    Song Ning''s expression lingered, and then slowly unfolded: "Cruel? It is also necessary to tell whom. My Song Ning''s loved ones, even if they are avatars, can''t be easily profaned. Everyone has been waiting for more than ten years to revenge. Today, peeling bones and bones is considered light for it. Did you say you want to refine me before seeing the Jiaolong? "


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head with a smile, but did not argue with Song Ning.


    After the two had finished speaking, their bodies shook again, and they had come to the hinterland of the country of falling feathers, in the imperial city.


    At this time, Song Ning''s battle against the Dragon has spread in the Imperial City. Within the Imperial City, almost everyone is crazy because of this matter. Before that, Song Ning was bullied by the golden fairy of the first heaven, and the monks were still immersed in grief. Among them, I always felt that after the opening of the nine-day battlefield, Song Ning was suppressed and their Orchid Continent was no longer calm.


    But now it seems that Song Ning''s thunder means beheaded the Jiaolong from the eighth heavy day, and it is still a fairyland Jiaolong. This strength is enough to show that Song Ning''s ability is extremely strong, and it is not arbitrary. generation.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 727： Watch

    "Have you heard, Senior Song Ningsong, just now, just killed a dragon in his speech."


    "Oh, is this a strange thing? Senior Song had suffered some frustration because of the golden fairy of the first day. Now he killed a dragon but he is just out of anger. If he blames it, he can only blame it. "


    "Are you all telling the story?"


    The two were talking, and suddenly a monk came and looked at them. They were extremely disdainful, as if they looked down on them.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to discredit Senior Song?" One of the monks said coldly.


    After hearing this, the monk laughed: "The two of you didn''t see with your own eyes the vigour that is still being said here, but I really admire it."


    When the two heard this, they immediately became respectful, and even clenched their fists towards the later monk: "This Daoist, wouldn''t it be the scene when you saw Senior Song Ningsong slashing the dragon?"


    The monk was proud, and his expression was extremely proud: "Oh, not only did I see it with my own eyes, I was the closest."


    The two monks immediately bowed to the person and saluted: "Trouble asked Taoist to explain to us, what was going on at the time? Both of us had heard the story before, but we didn''t know the truth."


    The monk became even more arrogant when they saw such a look on his face. When he turned his hand, something appeared directly from the storage ring.


    The two frowned and saw that this thing was bloody, slap-sized, and always felt a little sick, but again, this should be a piece of meat, and the meat is delicious, it looks pretty good.


    "This is nothing!"


    "Yes, this is the flesh of the dragon. At that time, Senior Song Ning asked several Taoxian monks to bring this dragon meat back. It happened that I was nearby, so I also followed up. During the transportation, I won. Come together. "


    The two monks admired the five-body cast at this time: "Please also ask Dao You to talk about how Senior Song Ning beheaded the Jiaolong."


    "Hey, when it comes to that scene, I am afraid that I will not forget this life. At that time, Senior Song Ning was watching the scenery with his newlywed wife. It was at this time that Jiao Long appeared, and somehow shivered with Senior Song Ning, Jiao Long. Although strong, Senior Song Ning is stronger. The time to peel and cramp the bones and cut the meat before and after the killing of Jiaolong''s face is only ten breaths. "


    At this time, there were no less than dozens of monks around. After hearing this sentence, they didn''t feel the breath. They were afraid that even when the butcher slaughtered the pig, it would not only be ten breaths so short. Song Ning is now killing. But the dragon was a dragon, and it was a dragon in a fairyland. It only took ten breaths before and after? This is too fast.


    "Not only that, but Senior Song is also preparing to bring back the skin and bones of the Jiaolong, and then lay it in this imperial city as a decoration."


    When I said this, there was a monk''s response immediately: "I heard about this and it just came out. At this time, some people are setting up in front of it. Let''s go over and see the excitement."


    As soon as I finished speaking, all the monks ran out of smoke. The monk holding the dragon meat, who was still surrounded by people, now sucked and looked at these people leaving, he could not help but sip: "It''s so fast to run one by one, Fortunately, no one robbed me of this dragon meat. "


    Now Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao are already in the main palace of the imperial city, and outside the imperial palace, the Jiaolong is being built. Because the bones are intact and the dragon skin is not damaged, it is considered smooth to join together at this time. There are some flaws on this faucet. This flaw is not because Song Ning cut the faucet directly, but because the faucet was trampled by Song Ning and his bones were deformed.


    "Mother, why is this faucet so ugly, and it''s all dust?" A teenage child asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." The woman hurriedly covered the child''s mouth. In this imperial city, all were monks, but they also had strengths and weaknesses. Although under the control of Liu Sitong, in the imperial city There is no discrimination, but there must be bullying in some places, so these weak monks dare not talk nonsense.


    At this time, Bai Xin and Bai Ting just came back from the outside and saw this dragon at a glance. They were surprised. There was no dragon blood on the Orchid Continent. That is to say, this Jiaolong certainly did not belong to the Orchid Continent. The place to go is isolated from the outside world. I didn''t expect it to take a while. After I came back, I saw a dragon, which surprised them.


    "Brother, shouldn''t this dragon be brought back by Brother Song?" Bai Xin asked.


    Bai Ting shook his head: "I don''t know, go back and ask him personally, but after killing the Jiaolong, it is still placed in this imperial city. As a tourist display, I think this kind of thing is out of Song Ning, and no one dared to do it. . "


    Bai Xin looked at the Jiaolong curiously, and sighed in his heart that this Jiaolong must have caused Song Ning to not be too light, otherwise he would not even deform his head. If he changed into an adult, wouldn''t it be a broken phase.


    The two hurriedly returned to the main palace of the imperial palace. At this time, there were many Daoxian monks gathered inside the main palace of the imperial palace. Seeing this scene, Bai Xin Bai Ting knew clearly that the dragon outside was definitely related to Song Ning.


    "Brother Song, Sister Leng!" Bai Xin cried sweetly.


    Bai Xin ran to Zheng Dongfang in the main hall while screaming, went up the stairs directly, and stood beside the dragon chair.


    This dragon chair is not accessible to anyone. Now Song Ning is sitting on the dragon chair, and Leng Yuexiao is sitting next to Song Ning. It happens that this dragon chair is huge. The white core goes up. Song Ning was on the other side.


    This scene looked a bit surprised to see the people around, even Liu Sitong and other people were shocked at this time, how could this white core be so ignorant, even sitting directly on the dragon chair?


    On the contrary, Song Ning didn''t care. Seeing Bai Xin was so happy, she patted her little head with a smile: "What''s wrong? So happy, where did you go with your brother?"


    "It didn''t matter where I played with my brother just now. What''s important is that Brother Song actually killed a dragon? And it''s really good to be put up outside. Are you afraid of the Jiaolong family to seek revenge?" .


    Song Ning laughed loudly: "You are interesting, you look at the Dao immortals in the main hall."


    Bai Xin frowned, looked at these Dao immortals, and then asked, "What''s wrong with them?"


    "They all came from Jiaolong''s affairs. What they want to say in their hearts is what you want to say, but they didn''t ask any of them. They came here for a while, and they stood here and summed up what they said. Well, it''s you. You asked directly after you came. Did you say that I should smile? Are you saying this is funny? "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 728： If you want to kill, kill

    Seeing Song Ning like this, all the Dao immortals showed their incomprehensible colors. Not long ago, the eighth celebrity monk came to commit crimes. Now Song Ning seems to be in a particularly good mood. Why? Is n��t it a signal that foreign enemies are coming to war in the Yulan Continent?


    "Song Daoyou, you killed that Jiaolong. Now I am afraid that this matter is not easy to handle. The eighth heavy heaven monk''s fear is to be above our ninth heavy heaven. If the other party makes a big attack, I am afraid ... "Sanyuan Dao immortal fear.


    "If you want to kill, you will kill." Song Ning said lightly: "Sanyuan Taoist, don''t eat the side dish made from Jiaolong meat today."


    Sanyuan Dao Xian''s face suddenly changed when he heard it. How did he come up with such a flesh? Don''t you like eating? If Song Ning would not let him eat, he might as well let him die.


    "Song Daoyou, this dragon meat is dragon meat, killing dragon is killing dragon, I just ask, you must be angry." Sanyuan Daoxian said nervously.


    Everyone around saw Sanyuan Daoxian being so boneless, he couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, Jue Chen took a step: "Song Ning, I don''t know what the strength of the Jiaolong family is. If you kill it, you will kill it. Show it to everyone? "


    "Offend me Youlan Continent, eat its dragon meat and treat its corpse as a decoration, this is the consequence. If you don''t even have this courage, how can you promote the power of your orchid?" Song Ning said loudly.


    Zhong Dao Xian''s eyes twitched a few times, after all, he still didn''t say anything to Song Ningduo, although this was a prestige, but if it was known by the Eighth Heaven Heavenly Dragon family, this is undoubtedly pulling hatred, this scene War is inevitable.


    "You guys, it''s almost night, everyone, please come back first. I''ll get an engagement dinner tomorrow, and then we will get together again." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    So far, all the talents have set their eyes on Leng Yuexiao next to Song Ning. Before seeing Leng Yuexiao here, they were a little puzzled. Apart from the surprise in their hearts, they still talked to Song Ning first about the Jiaolong The matter, now the matter of Jiaolong, let all the attention fall on Leng Yuexiao.


    Outside that frost enchantment that day, everyone saw Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning, and the Jinxian monk. That Jinxian monk was so powerful, now how can Leng Yuexiao be beside Song Ning, and Get married with Song Ning?


    "Song Ning, this ..." Moyun Dao Xian looked at Leng Yuexiao, but Xian Li could feel that she was not a doppelganger, but her real body, and her real body was here, plus Song Ning''s red face now It is not difficult to imagine that Song Ning is in a good mood now.


    With the same doubts in the hearts of all Dao Immortals, they looked up at Song Ning and waited for an answer.


    "Leng Yuexiao, I have been in love for a long time, don''t you know?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, and they immediately clenched their hands and fists: "Recognize, naturally recognize, over there congratulations to Song Daoyou, we will come again tomorrow."


    At the end of the speech, although everyone was suspicious, but they no longer asked much, Song Ningran''s heart was above the soul of the Orchid Continent, but if it rose violently, then the thunder means is not what ordinary people can imagine. I just don''t want to talk about the reasons. If I continue to ask at this time, I''m afraid Song Ning will be displeased.


    "Just Dust, Moyun Daoxian, wait for you two." Song Ning said.


    The people left, leaving the two alone, and Song Ning also stepped down from the dragon chair and came to the two of them: "The immortal pill that I said before, tomorrow I will start practicing after my wedding Made. "


    The two heard the words: "What do we need to prepare?"


    Song Ninglue pondered: "It does need you, but it does not require you to prepare, but hope that you will make a promise."


    The two laughed at each other: "What you have to say is that as long as we can do it, we will not refuse."


    Song Ning was awe-inspiring: "The one who got me into the elixir, guarded Youlan!"


    The two were originally laid-back, but when they heard Song Ning''s words, their spirits suddenly shook up.


    "Even if you don''t say this kind of thing, we are obligated. Youlan Continent is our home, and we naturally have to guard it with all our strength." Jue Chen''s voice was loud, as if he was making an oath.


    Moyun Daoxian also solemnly raised: "Youlan Continent is my monk''s home. If we don''t even protect our home, we will be in vain for our self-cultivation, we might as well be mortals."


    Song Ning smiled: "It seems that I have been thinking too much. Since that is the case, let''s do this first. I will invite you to be on time tomorrow."


    The two held a fist at Song Ning and then left.


    Within the main palace of the Royal Palace, Song Ning breathed a long sigh of relief. He didn''t know how long he hadn''t been so safe. It seemed that nothing in the world had anything to do with him, as long as he spent a good life in this orchid continent.


    "Brother Bai, let''s wander around in the palace to see how we are prepared." Song Ning said.


    "Brother Song, I''m going too!" Before Bai Ting waited to speak, Bai Xin bounced from the dragon chair, looking like he couldn''t wait.


    Bai Xin said that he still grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s arm, which meant it was like "Sister Leng, I will go."


    Song Ning does not matter, but Bai Ting frowned, his voice lowered a bit: "Xin''er, you forgot what you said before?"


    When Bai Xin heard it, he released Leng Yuexiao, clutching his small mouth, and hurriedly ran down from the dragon chair. After passing Bai Ting, he left a sentence: "Brother, come quickly."


    In the fast-paced transition of this scene, Song Ning pointed at Bai Xin''s back in a puzzled way: "Will you have any conspiracy?"


    "There is no conspiracy, but it is to help you prepare well. As for how the wedding is prepared, you should take a look with Xiaoxiao. I will not blend in. It is easy to be together and cherish the time." Bai Ting said Waving his hand, it seemed to be saying goodbye to Leng Yuexiao, and then patting Song Ning''s shoulder heavily: "Congratulations."


    At the end of the speech, Bai Ting also left. Within the large palace, only Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning were left.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and the night fell down. In the palace, a lamp made of spirit stone shimmered to illuminate the whole palace.


    Directly above the palace, there is a crystal clear stone. This stone is as transparent as an ice block. As soon as you raise your head, you can see the moon appearing in the night sky.


    The moonlight is bright and clean, the silver light is scattered, cold and clear.


    "I waited a long time for this day." Song Ning looked up at the night sky, took a deep breath, and spit out again, looking sideways at Leng Yuexiao, his eyes were a little wet.


    Leng Yuexiao had already stepped down from the dragon chair at this time, under the aura, standing in front of Song Ning, the skin like ice was slightly red on the skin like ice.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 729： This life, the most beautiful expectation

    Standing in front of Song Ning, she lowered her head slightly, her eyes were free and she didn''t want to stare at Song Ning.


    Song Ning gently blocked Leng Yuexiao''s waist and hugged it into his arms. The hug at this moment was very tight, very tight.


    Once upon a time, he could hold hands and look at each other, which was Song Ning''s biggest wish. Now, he can hold Leng Yuexiao in his arms so tightly that he can get married with Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning didn''t believe in fate, he didn''t believe in heaven, but at this moment he was grateful. At least, his efforts for so many years were not in vain.


    "I want more than three years." Song Ning whispered in Leng Yuexiao''s ear.


    "Then how long do you want?" Leng Yuexiao arms Song Ning a little.


    "Eternal life." Song Ning looked down at the pretty woman with a hot face in her arms, and she bowed her head and kissed her.


    A kiss until the sky.


    Time forgot the passage of time, and secretly hid beside them, watching this sweet scene, as if it were eternal freeze.


    In the war years, there should be no love.


    Because of this sentence, they missed again and again, they are not wrong, wrong, was born in this troubled world, they have a philanthropic heart, a broad sense of meaning.


    The moonlight quietly spilled into the palace, and the dust was held like a glow of fireflies, as if countless spectators were blessing them.


    On the banks of the Netherworld, the countless flower covers on the other side of the Kao in cultivation reveal a baby-like face with a bright smile on it. It seems that because of this scene, the flowers across the riverside of the Netherworld are blooming more fragrant .


    South of the sky, under two huge pillars, a couple watched the scene from a distance, holding hands, their eyes filled with excitement.


    Late at night.


    The two didn''t know how long it lasted, until Leng Yuexiao whimpered softly, and Song Ning stopped and separated from it.


    "You are bullying me." Leng Yuexiao pursed her lips, and at this time she could still feel the residual temperature between her lips.


    "Actually ... I already thought so." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao shuddered, and her cheeks were a little bit red: "You have learned to be so slick and tongue-smooth, I''m almost no more."


    "I''m afraid it''s only in the face of you in this world that I will be so brazen."


    As soon as Song Ning''s words came out, Leng Yuexiao''s slender fingers were pointed between Song Ning''s lips: "No nonsense, how can you be brazen?"


    Song Ning gently grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hand: "Go, let''s take a look around to see how well we are preparing."


    The two were talking, and suddenly felt a trace of fairy power fluctuations appearing around the palace. Although the fluctuation of this fairy power was strong, it did not mean any attack, and a loud noise followed.


    A ray of light burst, and after the loud noise, the night sky became colorful, and in the night sky, there were blooming petals. These petals were composed of fairy light, and the color of fairy light was varied. Each flower seems to be alive, it seems to move with the wind, and it seems to grow fast.


    Countless flowers make up five words.


    "Song Ning", "Leng Yuexiao".


    In the middle of these five words, a huge heart shape appeared. This heart shape was red and bright, like the blazing sun of a new life, like a burning fire of love.


    Leng Yuexiao''s tears fell. In this light, the tears were flashing gorgeously. Song Ning hurriedly recovered from the shock and reached out to catch Leng Yuexiao''s two tears.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning and hadn''t asked her exit yet, but Song Ning said nervously: "Every drop of your tears can''t fall on the ground, I want to treasure it."


    Song Ning did not say, Leng Yuexiao also knew that they today, it was because Song Ning''s spiritual power started her tears. If Song Ning failed to start at that time, the tears would disappear within a few hours. By that time, the two had experienced so much hardship and eventually it was difficult to be together.


    "I want to lean in your arms." Leng Yuexiao at this time, afraid that it would be more weak than an ordinary mortal woman.


    Song Ning hugged Leng Yuexiao, and they walked out of the palace and looked at the gorgeous night sky.


    The color of the night sky is not just a few words. The light of this color almost lights up the night sky. Under this bright night sky, people cheered and rejoiced.


    Many people still do n��t understand how Song Ning brought Leng Yuexiao back, or how Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were together, but since the wedding is on the way, and since they have already begun to celebrate, then they firmly believe that all it is true.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao together, this is not just a matter for the two of them, but a obsession in the hearts of all people who know Song Ning.


    One heart, one person, always love, to eternal life.


    Song Ning ��s feelings for Leng Yuexiao are well known. If even he and Leng Yuexiao cannot walk together, who would believe true love in this world?


    The brilliance in the sky reflects Leng Yuexiao''s condensed skin from time to time, red and sometimes bright. Leng Yuexiao suddenly said: "Do you want to listen to my piano?"


    Song Ning nodded heavily: "It''s not just me, the whole country of falling feathers, I want them to hear your piano sound."


    Leng Yuexiao was about to go into the air, but Song Ning turned over and took out an Guqin from the storage ring. The Guqin seemed to be enchanted by immortals. When Leng Yuexiao looked at it, his pupil shrank suddenly: Qin ?! "


    "This Jiu Yunqin is a gift that I have always prepared for you. Tonight, use this Jiu Yunqin." Song Ning threw it away.


    Leng Yuexiao embraced Jiu Yunqin, with joy in her eyes. She emptied and sat lightly on the void.


    In the night sky, the night is the base, and the streamer is the background. Before the huge five words, Lengyue slowly closed her eyes, separated her fingers, and slid lightly on the nine rhythm.


    The sound of the piano is long and floating in the world.


    The rhythm lingered, echoed in Xingyu.


    The sound of the piano passed, the cheers stopped, and the boiling stopped. Under the blessing of the spiritual force, the sound of the piano drifted to a far place, falling in the ears of more people.


    The sound of the piano fell in the ear of the monk, conveying Leng Yuexiao''s loneliness and sadness.


    The sound of piano fell in the homes of ordinary people, and some people were confused and sad.


    Gradually, the rhythm changed, the piano sound became brisk, and the monks smiled, and their hearts were excited, as if they were generally excited.


    Everyone wept with joy, thank God.


    At the end of the song, people are still immersed in the sound of the song. At this time, looking at Leng Yuexiao in the sky, it is like a fairy falling from the fairyland, walking on the fairy light, exuding the spirit of fairy .


    Leng Yuexiao pressed Jiu Yunqin with both hands, and her eyes were sentimental. The twinkling eyes in these eyes were the light of stars or the tears of crystal.


    "Song Ning, to be your wife is the most beautiful expectation of my life." Leng Yuexiao got up, the voice echoed in the world.


    At this moment, between heaven and earth, Leng Yuexiao confided to Song Ning.


    This life, the most beautiful expectation.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 730： Wedding banquet in advance

    Song Ning got up and stood in front of Leng Yuexiao under the attention of everyone. Everyone was waiting for Song Ning''s answer. Perhaps that would be the most touching love story in the world.


    However, Song Ning shook his head, his face full of bitterness.


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly, looking at Song Ning puzzled.


    "This sentence, I should have said it." Song Ning tenderly took Leng Yuexiao''s hand: "For so many years, I don''t have enough strength, no powerful influence, and I can''t make you feel at ease. It is my greatest blessing in my life that you are sealed in the frost enchantment and able to marry you. At this time of much attention, such tearful love should also be spoken by me. "


    Song Ning said, raising his fingers: "I, Song Ning, take an oath here."


    In the sky, a spiritual force floated from Song Ning''s to the sky, and then submerged into the void, disappeared, and between heaven and earth, a force like a rule slowly emerged.


    "As long as I live for a day, I have to protect Leng Yuexiao until the sky and earth burst, even if the stars die, this heart will never change."


    At this moment, a trace of power penetrated into Song Ning''s body, and then disappeared.


    The power of this rule is invisible and colorless, no one sees it, but it is all felt. When Song Ning''s oath was exported, everyone seemed to see that he had a rock-like will that could not be shaken around him.


    Leng Yuexiao bit her lower lip lightly, her tears swirling around her eyes again.


    "In this world, you only have to cry for me, but I never want you to cry." Song Ning said softly.


    Leng Yue inhaled violently, hiding the tears, and in a flash, her smile was like a flower.


    It was originally a wedding banquet at the time of Chen, but now it is just beginning when the child has just passed away. In the country of Feathering, monks in the Demon Realm have poured in, and it was very lively for a while.


    "Wedding banquet, start!" Song Ning shouted.


    Song Ning''s voice hasn''t fallen yet, a wave of fairy power has emerged from every corner of the Falling Feather Kingdom. Between heaven and earth, it was once again flooded with Xianli''s gorgeous colors. bright.


    Cheers came back, like waves, layer after layer, endless.


    "Song Daoyou, congratulations, I wish Song Daoyou and Leng Daoyou all the best forever." Sanyuan Dao Xian got up and held a storage ring in his hand. He sent the storage ring to Song Ning and bowed to them. Ceremony, and then left.


    "Song Daoyou, this gift is a partial expression of my heart and hopes that Song Daoyou will be happy." It was the two brothers who held kiwis before.


    Gradually, more people gave gifts.


    "Heifeng, help me receive gifts." Song Ning shouted.


    The figure of the black wind emerged from the void, standing beside Song Ning, helping Song Ning to block the monks around him. It was only a short period of time, and Song Ning had received some unknown gifts.


    "Brother Song!" Bai Xin''s voice escaped from the crowd.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were about to leave, and when they heard the sound, they paused. I saw that Bai Xin was late. She held a pair of jade pendants in her hand. This jade pendant was a key and a lock.


    "Xiner''s gifts to Brother Song and Sister Leng are not expensive, but I hope you can wear them all the time." Bai Xin gasped, not only because she was too excited or sick, but her face was pale.


    This seems to be an ordinary jade wear, but there is a faint breath in it. There is some strange power in the breath. If you feel it carefully, you will not feel it at all.


    This power ...


    It is the healing power of white core!


    At this time, Song Ning looked at Bai Xin''s complexion and the spiritual fluctuations in his body, only to understand that the lock and the key were completely made by Bai Xin by his own strength.


    "Thank Xiner." Leng Yuexiao took the gift, first put it on for Song Ning, and then put it on herself.


    Song Ning took Leng Yuexiao''s hand, took the lock in his hand, and put it on Leng Yuexiao.


    Bai Xin opened his arms and clapped his hands: "Brother Song, Sister Leng, happy wedding!"


    Bai Ting also stepped up at the moment, placing a jade bottle in Song Ning''s hands.


    "Elixir?" Song Ning asked with a smile.


    Bai Ting scratched his nose: "This ... a special medicine, I gave birth to Takako."


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao''s complexions changed suddenly. Both stared at Bai Ting fiercely, and then hurried away.


    At this time, the whole imperial city was brightly lit, and tables and chairs, wine and food, melons and caramel were placed on all streets, and everything was prepared properly.


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao finally escaped from these gift-givers, and then were surrounded by many ordinary monks. Although it was just a blessing, they also wanted to face the two people and said that they did not like the lively Song. Ning seemed to have dealt with it now.


    Leng Yuexiao has always been alone, and now surrounded by these people, there is also some confusion. The two or the heart is spiritual, and the body moves, disappears in place, and instantly moves to the depths of the palace.


    The people were still bowing and praying. When they looked up, the two of them disappeared without realizing it. But when they thought of so many of them surrounding them, they probably understood why they disappeared for no reason.


    The place where the two of them appeared was the back kitchen of the imperial palace. At this time, there were several arguments among the back kitchen. When they heard this voice, they were very familiar.


    "It should be steamed."


    "No, braised is better."


    "It''s a side dish, it should be cold."


    "Don''t dispute it, it is better to make this kind of ingredients luxurious, this is Song Ning''s wedding banquet."


    Several of them are talking, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao have appeared, and the two of them looked at it, and they realized that all the dishes were already prepared, but now they do n��t know how to make this dragon meat.


    Song Ning did say it was a side dish before, but Jiaolong meat, among the ingredients they prepared, is the best and most expensive. How can it be just a side dish?


    "Song Ning is here."


    "You guys haven''t gotten married yet, so show love?"


    The two sisters Liu Ruyan snorted, Tang Yue smiled, but in this smile, there was a trace of deeply hidden loss.


    Mu Xuezhao was in a trance. At this moment, there was a blank in his mind, and Li Qingling looked at Song Ning quietly. It was a bit ridiculous to think that they just disputed because of the practice of this dragon''s meat.


    "It''s better to be braised directly, more convenient." Song Ning said.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say, we''ll do it." Liu Ruyan smiled, and a fairy power poured out of her hand, and the flame fell on the dragon''s flesh.


    Jiaolong is huge and braised is the most convenient way. While they are still dealing with this piece of meat, Leng Yuexiao gently tugs Song Ning''s sleeve and hides with Song Ning in darkness.


    "Song Ning, I have something to say."


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 731： Song Nings guess

    Song Ning quietly left with Leng Yuexiao, in the darkness, the two were very close.


    "This kind of movement, I''m afraid it''s already known in the eighth chongtian." Leng Yuexiao whispered.


    "Oh? Are you afraid of being known?" Song Ning smiled.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her head: "This is not true, I just don''t want to have any accidents during this wedding banquet. If the Jiaolong family in the eighth heaven chooses to attack tonight, then ..."


    "Some little dragons are gone, how many are coming, and if they do come, they can only add food to us." Song Ning said, pointing at the direction of the kitchen chef: "They just kept arguing, braised or steamed?"


    Leng Yuexiao was serious and told Song Ning. Now she listens to Song Ning and she smiles: "Well, I told you anyway, no matter what you think, but you must pay attention to safety."


    "This is nature." Song Ning petted at Leng Yuexiao.


    "Go back, today you and I are the protagonists, if neither of them is there, where can I make sense?" Leng Yuexiao urged.


    There was a trace of helplessness on Song Ning''s face, but getting married should be such a troublesome thing, besides, this is the only time in his life, and the trouble is only such a trouble.


    The two appeared in the crowd. At this time, even if it was a common celebration, the Imperial City was the most lively, and then the entire Feathering Kingdom was in the center of celebration. As for the Demon and Demon, although they are also celebrating, but It is weaker.


    In Luoyu, a group of people quickly rushed towards the imperial city.


    Among the hustle and bustle of the crowd, the pedestrian seemed out of place in the atmosphere of celebration, and they rushed to see the way, very anxious.


    If it were not for some of them to speak, I am afraid that they will be treated as people who want to go wrong in the Imperial City.


    "Hurry up, otherwise it will be too late to see Lengyue Xiaofangrong." Said a young man.


    "Song Ning''s wife, do you dare to covet?" The old man in front of him scolded.


    "Master, it''s not coveted, but I want to see what kind of appearance the wife of Senior Song has, and can capture the heart of the first person in the spiritual realm of Youlan Continent." Youth explained.


    "The first person in the spirit realm? Senior Ning Song''s strength, I am afraid that it can be ranked in the first few in this Youlan Continent. Why do I need to add the spirit realm in front of the three words of" first person "? With emotion.


    The young monk no longer spoke, but flew towards the imperial city quickly.


    At this moment, it is not only the monks above the Orchid Continent that are concerned about the wedding banquet. The eighth, seventh, and sixth celestial beings are all watched by monks. The outbreak, they thought it was the ninth heavy day to attack the eighth heavy day, but then they found out that it was not an attack, but a celebration.


    At the same time, monks of different realms can also perceive what is happening on this orchid continent among all the realms above the fifth heaven.


    In the first heaven, a man and a woman observed everything in the Orchid Continent. Among them, the man was the golden fairy who had come to Frost Enchantment before and took Leng Yuexiao away, and the woman beside him, It is Leng Yuexiao!


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked sideways: "You are still married to him after all."


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were cold, at this time she kept a distance of three feet from the man, and her tone was also full of hostility: "My marriage contract with you, three years later, and now my marriage with Song Ning is only Yuan The power of God, even if you go to the family to sue me, what can you do? "


    "Oh, three years, give him the best three years in his life?" The man sneered: "Do you want to know why even if I noticed that you left Yuanshen, did you not stop?"


    There was a dignity between Lengyue Xiaomei and Yumei.


    The man got up and left, while walking, he said, "Three years, the better your relationship, the more he wants to be eternal. After three years, he will kill him. At that time, I want to see how he can overcome I am a golden fairy. "


    The man left with his hand down, and there was disdain in his voice. It seemed that he had not put Song Ning in his eyes at all.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her body, and she did n��t even know whether her behavior harmed Song Ning. She felt that she was very selfish. In order to stay with Song Ning and leave a trace of Yuanshen ��s power, marrying Song Ning was thorough Bound Song Ning.


    "If I don''t do this, many women beside Song Ning will be loyal to him. Perhaps, he will also have a happy memory ..." Leng Yuexiao lamented, and the guilt in his heart was a bit heavier.


    Just when they saw Song Ning''s marriage in the ninth chongtian, everyone else also saw it, but at this time, no one knew that Leng Yuexiao''s deity returned to the first clan except the first chongtian God, it is true that Leng Yuexiao stayed in the ninth heaven.


    "It wasn''t the first heaven that had the golden fairy lower realm before, took that Leng Yuexiao away?"


    "Now Leng Yuexiao is actually marrying such a big fan as Song Ning, is it really a demonstration to the first heaven?"


    "It''s weird in this matter. If I were the Golden Immortal Monk, I couldn''t help it at this time."


    "Yeah, Leng Yuexiao is the fiancee of the Jinxian monk, and now she is married to Song Ning. The Jinxian doesn''t care. Is Song Ning already killing the Jinxian?"


    "This Song Ning is extremely powerful, and before that the Golden Immortal was just a new entry, maybe they really had a battle between them, but we didn''t even know it."


    "Song Ning is really powerful enough to beat the Golden Immortal with the spirit realm?"


    In different territories, monks with different cultivation practices are discussing, and they are extremely puzzled about the marriage of Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    In fact, it''s not just them who are puzzled. The monks of the entire Orchid Continent can''t figure it out, even Song Ning, at this time they feel that the atmosphere is a bit too harmonious, even if the person on the first day knew that Leng Yuexiao stayed With the power of Yuanshen, but now he is married, can he be indifferent?


    At this moment, in the first heavy day, the Jinxian youth bowed in front of an old man to salute.


    "Grandpa." The young man bowed his head with great respect.


    The old man slowly opened his eyes: "God, you did a good job of this matter."


    "Yes, Grandpa." The youth did not look up, respectfully still.


    "Are you angry?" The old man asked.


    The youth stunned slightly, then nodded heavily.


    "Go to retreat. I know you love Xiaoxiao''s little girl. After three years of going out, that battle has a lot to do with it." The old man gently pushed his hand and issued a guest order.


    The young man clenched his fist again and bowed back, only to stand up after knowing to quit the courtyard.


    After the man left, the old man slowly closed his eyes again, seeming to be extremely sleepy: "I should go to sleep, too. After waking up, I have some good dramas to watch, but I do n��t know. What will the scene look like? "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 732： Jiaolong

    The old man yawned and went to sleep, while the young man retired directly.


    At this moment, the monks'' suspicion of Song Ning was a bit heavier among the other heavy days, but they still did not dare to step into the ninth heavy day until now.


    The Nine Heavens battlefield opens, and no one wants to easily enter other realms. Although according to common sense, the strength of the monks in the Nine Heavens are arranged in order, the first heaven is the strongest and the ninth heaven is the weakest, but In this way, no one can guarantee that no powerful monk will appear in the ninth heavy day in so many years.


    Moreover, although there are different monks in the ninth heaven, there are still not many golden immortals. Over the years, there have been some changes in the monks in the ninth heaven. The strength is not as good as the ninth heavy day.


    It is precisely because of many considerations that after the opening of the nine-day battlefield, no one is willing to easily go through the remaining barriers to plunder.


    Without blood and deep enmity, no one is willing to take risks. The longer the monk''s practice time, the higher the cultivation level, the more he will sacrifice his life. He will not die long before getting longevity, only to coexist in the world, and those who have longevity will not want to take risks , They want to maintain.


    Different monks have different purposes for cultivation, but no matter what the purpose is, life is still the most important.


    However, these monks are still waiting to wait and see, and the Jiaolong family in the eighth heavy sky has already lifted the anger of the clan at this time, poured out of the nest, and rushed toward the ninth heavy sky.


    In the ninth heavy day, Song Ning stood in the sky, holding Leng Yuexiao''s hand, and everyone was seated, looking up at Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao in the sky.


    At this time, as if the convention had become common, there was no third person in the sky except Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning.


    "Thank you for helping me celebrate. Today, this braised Jiao Long meat is also my kind of heart, please enjoy it." Song Ninglang said.


    Everyone threw a fist at Song Ning, and the eighth heavenly dragon dragon meat, even if it was in his ears, was exciting.


    But at this moment, Song Ning''s voice was still echoing in the world, and I saw the wind and clouds in the sky. The fairy lights and illusions arranged by many fairyland monks before dispersed instantly as if the glass had been broken, and the clouds were thick. , Countless thunder and lightning like a dragon dragon shuttle through the clouds.


    The violent wind hit Song Ning with the power of destruction and decay, and a strong wave of spiritual force shocked.


    "Braised Jiaolong Meat? My Jiaolong family inherits the blood of ancient real dragons. I think you are looking for death!"


    In the roar of the sound, if it were not for the protection of many fairyland monks'' fairy powers, it was feared that the spiritual realm monks had already shattered their internal organs within this roar.


    Depressed by the powerful fairy power, in an instant, a nameless sense of depression fell on the earth and fell among the hearts of many monks. At this time, even the fairyland monks felt a little uneasy.


    Dozens of dragons flew out of the dark clouds. Each dragon was a fairyland cultivation base. Among them, there was a peak of fairyland. If you judge from the momentum alone, it is not weaker than the three elders from Tiangong.


    Seeing this scene, the monks of the Orchid Continent all looked nervous and had a bad heart. Today, the braised Jiaolong meat ca n��t be eaten, let ��s say it may not even have their lives, but fortunately, the top forces of the Orchid Continent are here If they really fight, they will not be too worried.


    "Child, die!" The Jiaolong roared with a roar, and Long Yin spread all over the earth.


    This Long Yin went straight to Song Ning, it seemed that he was going to kill Song Ningsheng to death, but when this Long Yin sound wave approached Song Ning, Song Ning suddenly sighed and screamed.


    "roll!"


    Duo Yin!


    The space in the four directions shattered, the clouds in the eight directions rolled over, and Song Ning''s roar, with the cooperation of the Yuanshen villain in his body, had an amazing effect.


    It is also Long Yin. Apart from the roar of Song Ning, let alone the dragon dragon attack of Jiaolong. If it were not for the dragon to dodge fast, I would be shocked by the sound of Song Ning.


    At this time Leng Yuexiao had been sent to the side by Song Ning''s spiritual power. She knew that she was not suitable for the shot at this time, and she waited aside. Although the Jiaolong family was strong, but now many monks were present, she was not afraid of Song Ning''s loss. .


    "Hehe." Song Ning smiled and looked up at the dozens of dragons: "The food is here."


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t understand what Song Ning meant. It was only as if Song Ning was referring to the ''Yuxing Program''. But Song Ning was not afraid of these dozens of fairyland dragons.


    Now only Leng Yuexiao doesn''t know whether to laugh or worry, but when she sees Song Ning''s hands full of swords and rushing towards Jiaolong, she suddenly feels relieved. It seems that this man is there and she never needs it. Worried that the enemy in front will rush over.


    Many wonderland monks in the Orchid Continent do not know whether they should help at this time, but looking at Song Ning ��s momentum, I am afraid that they really want to single out these dozens of fairyland dragons.


    At this time, Song Ning was full of war, only suffering those fairyland dragons. Just now, Song Ning''s double chant was the real shock. The dragon dragon''s dragon yin was inherited from the ancient real dragon blood. It is rich, the stronger the power of Longyin is, although it is related to cultivation, but it has higher requirements for the power of the bloodline. Now even Longyin, the young chief of the Jiaolong family, cannot compare with Song Ning?


    "You, who are you!" These dozens of dragons in the sky snarled when they rushed towards Song Ning.


    "That''s the one you screamed just now?" Song Ning''s eyes were cold: "Disturb my wedding banquet, you are the first one to scream, then, you should steam it."


    At this time, between heaven and earth, I was afraid that everyone except Song Ning was blinded, even the dozens of Jiaolong thought they had heard it wrong.


    what?


    Steamed?


    They looked again at the braised Jiaolong meat on the table below, and finally understood what Song Ning meant.


    "Those who perpetrate my dragon clan, die!" Young Dragon Chief Pao roared.


    All the dragons circling and rushing towards Song Ning. In an instant, the thunder and thunder within the circle they surrounded, as if there were a sky thunder falling, the fairy power exploded inside, like a blast, the sky was bursting Sound, an electric ball inside the circle completely blocked Song Ning. Among the electric ball, the thunder and light came into being, and the figure of Song Ning was no longer visible.


    At this time, all the other monks of the heavens looked at this scene with interest: "It''s interesting, but it first fought against the Jiaolong family. The first battle in the nine-day battlefield, let''s see how far it can fight. . "


    "The Jiaolong family was too impulsive, and rushed directly to the ninth heaven. Nowadays, the monks all gather together in the ninth heaven. Their death is already inevitable.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 733： Dragon Slash

    "Whether he''s impulsive or not, it''s just a test of the strength of the ninth chongtian. If you want to catch some oil and water from the ninth chongtian then, it''s not impossible."


    The monks looked at this scene with a smile, and the monks from different heavens just regarded this as a strength test between the ninth and eighth heaven dragons.


    "The Spiritual Realm monk has some meaning. I don''t know how he left the woman beside him. He was able to keep people from Jinxian. It seems that his strength should not be weak."


    "So what? Such a rampant, the Jiaolong family is naturally going to die, just watch their battle."


    Everyone looked at Song Ning, and they really couldn''t figure out. What on earth did the monk of the spirit realm be able to keep from the Golden Immortals? Is there any mysterious existence in this ninth heaven to help in secret?


    At this time, over the imperial city of the Falling Feathers, the electric ball continued to shrink, the lightning flashed and thunder, bringing strong heat. In the dark clouds, there were raindrops that were knocked down. In an instant, the heavy rain was like pouring.


    Within the electric ball, Song Ning felt the tingling from his skin. Although dozens of dragons combined tricks, it was strong, but it was not enough.


    The Eighth Heaven Heaven Flood Dragon attacked, Song Ning knew that there must be countless people watching this scene at this time. It''s the battlefield!


    Roar!


    In the night sky, it was lit by this electric ball. This electric ball was like a radiant sun radiating light, and the light was overflowing. Even the entire country of falling feathers was bright at this moment.


    "I''ll wait to help Song Ning, behead these dozens of dragons!" Jue Chen got up and rushed up.


    "Predecessors!" Leng Yuexiao blocked: "This matter, Song Ning free to arrange, please be calm."


    He was stupefied and wanted to say something, but when he saw Leng Yuexiao''s firm expression now, he could only suppress those around him who wanted to break away.


    In the sky, the dragon''s roar roared: "It''s the punishment of thunder and thunder for bullying me!"


    Just as this voice came out, the monks'' faces changed within the eighth day. Although the thousand thunders were not cast on them, they felt a sense of panic even if they heard the name at the moment.


    In the eighth heaven, everyone knows the power of Thousand Thunder, even the monk of Daoxian Peak, it is difficult to get out of the **** of Thousand Thunder, and dozens of dragons use thunder to call Thunderbolt at the same time. It is the thunder and lightning elements scattered between heaven and earth, which are condensed together and powerful. It only takes half a scent of time, and Daoxian Peak will be trapped inside.


    At this moment, the Eighth Heaven Celestial Wonderland priests can''t figure it out. Why are the Ninth Heaven Celestial Wonderland monks just watching now, and haven''t stepped forward to help?


    "Now that Song Ning is even stronger, attacked by the Jiaolong family first, and now bound in a thousand thunders, it is difficult to get out."


    "Oh, this Thousand Thundering Thunder can kill Dao Immortal Peak Monk is not a rumor, but there is indeed something to do. Any monk who angers the Jiaolong Family will be killed by the Thousand Thunder Thundering.


    At this time, in the eyes of everyone, the electric ball condensed by Thousand Thunder Ming has shrunk to almost the size of a person, and only a moment will crush the life within it to death.


    "When Thousand Thunder reduced to the size of a fist, Song Ning was afraid that there would be no bone residue. It seems that the person who is married now is also transformed into a face with Yi Rongdan, otherwise it is not now. There will be no resistance before this thunderous thunder. "


    However, at the time when the eighth celebrity monk had fixed Song Ning as a "dead man", there was suddenly a strange glory in the silver electric ball.


    The brilliance swelled in an instant, and when the electric ball shrank, the light diffused and penetrated the electric ball directly.


    ������.


    The electric ball collapsed, and dozens of Jiaolong bodies were twisted. It seemed to have been hit hard. A ray of light that could not tell exactly what color was suddenly burst out of the electric ball. All closed their eyes.


    Light comes first, power comes later.


    At this time there is only one color in the sky, this is the color of light. The only force between heaven and earth is the power of this light. The only sound in the void is the voice of Song Ning.


    "Are there any lightnings and want to trap me?"


    The force of this explosion washes through the sky like a torrent, within a hundred miles, in parallel, all the dragons, scales ruptured, blood stained, some burnt black, and some were covered by frost.


    A huge figure fell from the sky and was about to fall to the ground. It was caught by the monks below. In this strong shock, their primordial spirits were directly shattered, even off the body. There is no chance of escape.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only six dragons in the sky. All six dragons were also seriously injured. They backed away and looked at Song Ning in horror.


    Just now ...


    What an attack!


    The monks who watched the battle in the Eighth Chongtian were shocked at this moment. Even the peak of Daoxian, even the realm of golden fairy, all had a moment of shock. Dozens of dragons were killed and injured under the blow of this monk of the spirit realm?


    Looking at Song Ning at this moment, even though the robe is broken, even though there is a slight injury on the body surface, it does not look serious.


    The night sky restores its original color, and even the dark clouds full of rain in the sky are now scattered.


    In the darkness, the surface of Song Ning''s body shone with a faint electric light, which was caused by the thunderous thunder before, but even though there was still some electric light, there was no slight harm to Song Ning''s body.


    "Hurt my tribe, this hatred, we must report it!" The six Jiaolongs flew crazy toward the eighth heaven.


    Humph.


    Song Ning shook his body, flashed out, stood in front of one of the dragons, turned his hands into palms, and slashed against the dragon.


    There is a silver light on this palm, and the silver light turns into a sword shape, and when it is solid, it falls on the dragon head.


    puff.


    With blood spilled, Song Ning threw a kick at the dragon body, and the dragon body flew towards the ground: "This one, it''s steamed!"


    The remaining five dragons fluttered, and anger erupted from their golden pupils. However, they did not dare to turn back at this moment, and could only fly towards the eighth heaven with the fastest speed.


    Click!


    Song Ning reappeared, and directly twisted a dragon head: "This one, deep-fried!"


    "You have hidden Xiu Wei!" Patriarch Jiaolong resented, but in his grief and anger, he still did not dare to slack off.


    What kind of person is he, what kind of cultivation is he, and why should he live with the Jiaolong family!


    Roar!


    The last five dragons in the fairyland of the Jiaolong clan looked up to the sky, and mourning spread throughout the sky.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 734： Who ever died

    There was a mistake at the end of the previous chapter. It was four dragons, not five.


    At this time everyone in the world felt a trace of sadness.


    It''s just that this desolation is particularly ridiculous. The Jiaolong family has a lot of momentum. Dozens of fairyland dragons break through the remaining boundary between the eighth and ninth heavens, and want to kill a spiritual monk. Now, dozens of them There are four dragons left, and the only four dragons that are left are fleeing like crazy.


    Song Ning is like a broken bamboo, even though these four dragons are all Taoxian Xiu Xiu, among them there is the peak of Daoxian, but now, in Song Ning''s eyes, there is no fighting at all.


    Song Ning slapped both hands dreamily, Ling Tian''s sword spirit overflowed, and the silver sword spirit became solid, becoming a lightsaber.


    "Sword Qi is solid !!!" The eighth chongtian monk exclaimed.


    Just as this sword was solidified, a silver lightsaber that stretched hundreds of feet swept away in the sky.


    Whisper.


    Above the sky, there are three dragons dying in the screams again. Song Ning''s sword passed directly and cut off the Yuanshen where the three dragons existed on the dragon head. The Yuanshen was destroyed and the dragon fell.


    In Song Ning''s eyes, the three beheads seemed not to be dragons, but poultry. He moved his fingers from near to far, and pointed at the three dragons: "fried, roasted, and cold."


    The last Jiaolong heard these four words and spurted blood. He will escape from Song Ning''s previous blow. At this time, he was already scared. In the air, he stumbled into a human form. At this moment, he has already stood at the pole of the ninth chongtian, and he is one step further, the eighth chongtian.


    On the Eighth Heaven, many dragon monk spiritual realm monks watched this scene dumbly, and tears had flowed into the river, watching Song Ning''s eyes, only anger, only hatred.


    "Song Ning! Today''s revenge, even if tens of thousands of years later, my family of Jiaolong must also report!" The young chief of the family of Jiaolong took a step toward the eighth day.


    The eighth celestial monks were relieved one after another. Fortunately, the Jiaolong family was not considered to be destroyed. The fairyland monk survived, but this Song Ning was also too strong, even ...


    But when everyone thought that the battle was over, Song Ning shook his body and directly broke through the boundary between the ninth and eighth heavens. With a big hand, he pinched the neck of the young chief of the Jiaolong family .


    hiss.


    The eighth celebrity monks were shocked and rushed to surround Song Ning. The juniors of the Jiaolong clan also came to Song Ning with cries in their mouths, and some were cursing and some were begging.


    "You are ..."


    A Dao Xian from the eighth chongtian just opened his mouth and only heard a "click", the neck of the young chief of the Jiaolong family was twisted.


    laugh.


    A strand of Yuanshen got out of this body, with a hysterical roar: "I will die with you!"


    Yuanshen explodes? !


    But when this Yuanshen shone with light and was about to explode, Song Ning grabbed it with his backhand and directly grasped the Yuanshen in his hand, squeezed violently. It was crushed by Song Ning.


    But even so, the blasting still appeared, but the range was extremely small, just within a foot of the Yuanshen.


    The blood mist splashed, and the minced meat flew, and Song Ning''s forearm was no longer a bit of flesh and blood, and only the bones were left.


    Although the scope of this blasting is not large, but the strength was exploded by a Taoist monk at the end of his life, Song Ning is now only flesh and blood exploded, but the bones are all right?


    The monks of the eighth chongtian stared at Song Ning blankly. At this moment, the shock in their hearts had reached the extreme.


    However, after they took a breath, they discovered that Song Ning''s strength was already beyond words. The forearm with its bones was growing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, but it was just a few breaths of effort.


    In the eighth chongtian, when all the monks onlookers were still shocked, Song Ning narrowed his eyes and swept all the monks around him, with a voice like the Nine Nether Ices: "The one who perpetrates your Orchid, kills no amnesty, who will Who am I killing? "


    If Song Ning was on the ninth heaven, it would be fine to say this, but now, he is already standing on the eighth heaven, and standing in the eighth heaven, how dare he be so arrogant?


    "Jiaolong Family Spiritual Monk, too weak, I disdain slaughter, if one day want to avenge, I Song Ning, waiting on the ninth day!"


    When Song Ning turned around, Ling Tian''s body was shocked, and he walked away. He walked in the court, just like in his back garden, step by step, walking towards the enchantment.


    In the void, no one dared to stop Song Ning, not to mention Song Ning''s thundering means, not to mention Song Ning''s arrogance, but he only used Jiaolong as an ingredient. This is no longer an exception for ordinary people, even this eighth Heavenly Dao immortals are afraid to do this.


    What made them even more distraught was Song Ning''s technique of breaking through Thousand Thunders before. What kind of powerful technique did he use to break Thousands Thunder and instantly kill more than 20 Wonderland monks?


    No one knows that in the thunderous thunder, Song Ning merged with the power of 90% ice and fire, and when he was hurt, he quickly recovered with the power of recovery. When the light dissipated, Song Ning showed up in front of everyone On the surface, he was only slightly injured.


    But in fact, he almost died in the explosion of that blow!


    All this was designed by Song Ning to destroy the Jiaolong clan today. The nine-day battlefield opened, and the enchantment was weak. The eighth celestial monk may enter the Yulan mainland at any time. The strength of the Yulan mainland is not good. Without suppressing with **** things, then the Orchid Continent will never be peaceful.


    At this time, among the many monks in the eighth celestial heaven, no one stepped forward to stop Song Ning. They looked at Song Ning''s back as if they were watching the **** of killing.


    But until this time, there was no trace of blood on Song Ning''s body!


    Uh.


    When Song Ning shook his hand, the body of Patriarch Jiaolong was thrown into the ninth heaven. When he fell, the body returned to its original shape.


    "This one, just simmer it." Song Ning said lightly.


    The people of the Jiaolong tribe were filled with indignation. If it wasn''t for the gap in strength, they would have to rush to fight Song Ning at this time.


    Song Ning stepped into the enchantment, but at this time, his footsteps stopped, and the eighth chongtian monk''s mind was tight. Could it be that Song Ning was going to fight the eighth chongtian at this time?


    "Song Ning, you are too rampant, and the monks of the spirit realm actually use my eighth celestial monk as an ingredient. I think you are looking for death!" Can''t help it.


    Song Ning turned around and despised the entire eighth heaven.


    At this moment, his heart was shaking.


    At this moment, his expression was indifferent.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s mouth slightly raised, ignoring everything in front of her.


    "This enchantment, the eighth celestial monk, who died, who died, if anyone feels unwilling, then try to cross this enclave, even if you are a golden fairy, as long as you pass this enclave, you will die!" Between Song Ning''s words, step back to the ninth heaven!


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 735： Unwritten rule

    The words fell silent.


    Within the eighth heavy day, several golden immortals were equally silent.


    On the first day, the Jinxian monk''s lower realm, although it appeared to bully Song Ning, but the Jinxian fiancee became a relative of Song Ning. The joint attack of dozens of Jiaolongs of the Jiaolong family would destroy even the peak of Daoxian. Killing, Song Ning was able to break open, alone, Song Ning dared to break into the eighth heaven, and still so arrogant.


    All of this, in the eyes of several Jinxian, only confirmed one thing-Song Ning is not afraid!


    Song Ning''s own strength has explained everything. Nowadays, in the ninth heaven, only Song Ning''s strength is exposed to everyone''s eyes. How strong Song Ning is, no one knows, even the gold of the eighth heaven Immortals, were also shocked by the words that Song Ning just said.


    Who will die, who will die this enchantment!


    In the face of the Jinxian monks, they can say this. If there is no real strength and no dependence, it is absolutely impossible. At this time, everyone understands that Song Ning is demonstrating to the heavens.


    The silence lasted for several years, and no one wanted to take the lead at this time. Even the Jinxian monk, now he wondered why Song Ning was so fearless.


    After a brief silence, the Eighth Heavenly Celestial King announced: "From today, anyone dare to break through this enclave and come to the Eighth Heaven, killing no amnesty!"


    On the eighth day of the Golden Fairy compromise, everything was expected. The seventh, sixth, and fifth days were also ordered. The nine-day battlefield was not really opened yet, and it was imprisoned by each day. stand up.


    It used to be ranked in terms of strength, but now it seems that the difference in strength between the heavens is not as wide as in the past. Perhaps the first day is still far better than the ninth day, but now the eighth day, But it is not necessarily comparable to the ninth chongtian.


    A Song Ning, a spiritual realm monk, is enough to destroy dozens of fairy realm monks. What about other spiritual realm monks in this ninth heaven? What strength will these spiritual realm monks have?


    Once it crosses the border, it is dead. Once it fought, it means that it may be destroyed. No one wants to take such a big risk.


    After this scene, the monks in the first three days looked at the choices of the people in the lower realm and all laughed in unison.


    "This unwritten constraint is not bad. Until the day comes, the nine-day battlefield is still calm."


    At this time it had fallen, and when Song Ning returned to the sky above the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, the cheers shook the sky.


    Drinking drunken brew and eating Jiaolong meat, this moment, hearty.


    Before the Jiaolong family came to commit crimes, most of the fairyland monks thought that Song Ning was playing with fire and set themselves on fire. Before this Jiaolong family came to commit crimes, most of the fairyland monks thought that the Youlan mainland was in danger.


    But just a moment ago, they saw Song Ning breaking into the eighth heaven, and even the Jinxian monks in the eighth heaven spoke, but they did not dare to stop Song Ning.


    Not only the monks of the eighth chongtian, but also the monks of the Orchid Mainland, are still unpredictable at this time. How did Song Ning do it and what strength does it have?


    If it is said that he has strength, then he will not be bullied by the first golden fairy from the world, but if he is not strength, why would Leng Yuexiao marry him here, how was the Jiaolong family destroyed? Why did the Eight Immortals Jinxian not dare to shoot Song Ning?


    Everything is unbelievable, and this is exactly what Song Ning intended.


    Knowing oneself and knowing the other can only be effective in battle. If they don''t know Song Ning''s descendants at all, they will not dare to fight Song Ning.


    It is precisely for this reason that the Orchid Continent is safe in the near future, and at least those monks who cherish their lives will not rush to commit crimes.


    Except for the first three days, every other day has set up a different number of monks to guard at the edge of the enchantment. However, in the ninth day, Song Ning did not arrange any monks to guard.


    This night was a sleepless night in the Orchid Continent, and the entire Orchid Continent was spent in cheers.


    In the main hall of the palace, the banquets were full, and all the monks toasted Song Ning. With Song Ning alone, they were reluctant to deal with it.


    "Song Daoyou, I didn''t expect you to be able to deter the eighth heaven''s golden fairy, not just what method? It''s better to say it for everyone to listen to."


    At this time, the entire noisy hall was silent, everyone looked at Song Ning, and they were all very interested in the previous things.


    Song Ning was holding a wine glass, and suddenly heard the words of Sanyuan Dao Xian, he smiled slightly and put the wine glass down: "Sanyuan Daoyou, you have drunk too much."


    "Haha, how is it possible, today, Song Daoyou, your happy day, how could I drink too much?" Sanyuan Dao Xian laughed.


    The monks around all laughed, looking extremely festive, but when they laughed, they suddenly felt that the temperature of the main hall of the palace was suddenly cold.


    "You didn''t drink too much?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes: "Then I''m curious, and Song must do something to explain to you?"


    The wine almost spewed out from the crowd, and Song Ning''s attitude suddenly changed, frightening them to say nothing, and staring at Song Ning blankly. At this time, Song Ning was clearly angry.


    The fat on Sanyuan Daoxian''s face trembled, and the alcoholic taste suddenly woke up a bit: "Song Daoyou, I''m just ..."


    Humph.


    Song Ning snorted coldly, terrified Sanyuan Dao Immediately backed away, sat down with his head down to the original position, and dared not say a word.


    Song Ning did not blame, and the atmosphere was a little calm. Under the guidance of Liu Sitong and others, the wedding banquet was restored to the previous lively scene again.


    The lights are dimmed, the wine is full of fragrance, the food and wine are very noisy.


    Alcohol is not drunk, people are drunk, flowers are not charming, people are fascinated. There are beautiful women around Song Ning. Tonight, Song Ning is immersed in the paper drunk gold fans.


    In the noise, Song Ning drunk on the Wolong chair, his eyes blurred, his left hand gently stroked the white appearance of Xiao Ke''s body, and his right arm hugged Leng Yuexiao''s delicate waist.


    It was only at this time that Leng Yuexiao''s face was not good-looking, and there was a trace of sorrow between her eyebrows. Song Ning embraced her, but she did not want to be close to Song Ning, but she was somewhat resistant.


    "I''m angry?" Although Song Ning was slightly unkempt, she was extremely sensitive to Leng Yuexiao''s feelings.


    "Don''t kill yourself?" Leng Yuexiao''s pair of stars flashed with anger, and when she spoke, she squeezed Song Ning''s waist hard.


    Song Ning touched his nose and smiled, "Although I take the risk and take risks, but in this way, it can be regarded as a guarantee for Youlan Continent, which is better than the troubles that follow."


    "That being said, but if the monks didn''t buy the bill in the eighth day before, they would deal with you directly, what would you do?" Leng Yuexiao still asked.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 736： The wind and snow

    Song Ning pretended to be thinking, and then said: "If you really don''t buy the bill, it is just a fight in advance, and the situation will not get worse. Moreover, do you really think I can''t beat Jinxian?"


    "Hum, look proud of you." Lengyue Xiaojiao snorted and turned her head away, ignoring Song Ning.


    Song Ning hurriedly changed his mind: "Don''t care about these, the result is the most important. Nowadays, several other days have been deterred. During this period, we also have some stable days to pass. We must cherish these three years."


    Song Ning said, arms around Leng Yuexiao tighter.


    Leng Yuexiao entered her arms, and Song Ning could feel the temperature above her body. Under the icy appearance, there was a body like fire. In this body, the frequency of the heartbeat was extremely fast.


    The fragrance entered the nose, and Leng Yuexiao''s whispering sound was like the fragrance of snow lotus: "I have been standing by your side for three years."


    "It always sounds like you want to watch me practice and stay close ..." Song Ning coughed a few times.


    Leng Yuexiao stunned and then smiled: "If you think so, it doesn''t matter. I''m urging you to practice, so what? What do you want to do if you don''t want to practice?"


    Song Ning pretended to be contemplative, and then said seriously: "You are married, shouldn''t you do something that''s going to happen?"


    Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks were as red as a burning cloud, her body was tight, and her thin lips were bitten as if it could drip. When thinking of Song Ning''s words just now, the fairy power in her body was unstable, as if there was a A little rabbit was chasing her heart, and for a moment, she was chaotic.


    "You, how are you, it''s because of your difficulty in marrying me?" Leng Yue Xiao said incoherently, the voice is like a mosquito, it is hard to get into the ear.


    Song Ningqiang refrained from laughing, pretending to be serious, and kept staring at Leng Yuexiao without saying a word.


    Leng Yuexiao thought Song Ning was angry and gritted her teeth to change her mouth: "Neither, nor is it necessary, but I am now the body of the primordial spirit, and I can''t conceive. If you really want something to be said about, I, me and You do it. "


    Poof.


    Song Ning finally couldn''t help it. At this time, even if he covered his mouth, Leng Yuexiao could hear laughter. At the moment when he heard the laugh, Leng Yuexiao knew that he was being teased by Song Ning. The joke is small, Leng Yuexiao is unacceptable to the words he just said, and now I think that the whole person is ashamed.


    Song Ning felt a burst of pink fist thumping in his chest, closed his eyes, and let Leng Yuexiao dare to be so angry and daring not to fight, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Life at this moment is beautiful.


    At dawn, everyone retreated, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao sat on the dragon chair, and the black wind was next to them: "Master, the list of congratulations received this time is as follows.


    Song Ning pushed the list away: "Give me the spirit stone, give me the kiwi fruit, and you will take out the rest, and share them with Liu Sitong and the Bai family."


    The black wind was slightly startled, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to be so generous. With so many things, even if he didn''t look at them, he would divide them.


    When Leng Yuexiao heard the words ''Kiwifruit'', her eyes lit up. Yesterday she did hear the statement about Kiwifruit, but she couldn''t confirm it. Now that she heard Song Ning''s own words, she asked : "Song Ning, if you take this kiwi fruit, it should have some effect on cultivation."


    At this time, Heifeng was handing Song Ning, a storage ring filled with spirit stones, after Song Ning took the storage ring, he took the kiwi fruit in his hand, and then pushed the hand to make Heifeng retreat.


    When the black wind left, Song Ning placed the kiwi fruit in front of Leng Yuexiao: "This thing is helpful for cultivation, but it is so precious, I''m a bit reluctant to eat it."


    "Why don''t you eat? You know, after three years, there might be another battle between you and him." Leng Yuexiao puzzled.


    Song Ning smiled: "Jin Xian? In three years, I want to achieve Jin Xian''s cultivation. It''s difficult. Now I can''t even say if I can open the Xianmen again, and my cultivation is clueless.


    Song Ning said, looking at Leng Yuexiao seriously: "If three years later, I can''t reach Jinxian, and I can''t reach Jinxianjinxian, then will your deity be married to someone else?"


    Leng Yuexiao looked sad: "If you can reach the nine-turn golden fairy, no one will dare to object to you, because there is only one nine-turn golden fairy throughout the first day.


    If you can reach the golden fairy, and you can beat him, then you have the opportunity to replace it, and I have the opportunity to fight, you should not have to marry him.


    If you can''t reach Jinxian, then I ... I won''t marry anyone, and if the family presses, I will destroy myself even if I am self-destructive. "


    Hearing the last sentence, Song Ning shook his arm around Leng Yuexiao.


    Golden fairy?


    He sighed for a long time, grabbed the kiwi fruit from Leng Yuexiao and put it in the storage ring: "This kiwi fruit, I eat, for three years, I wanted to be happy with you, but now leave me There is not much time left, and I do n��t want to use these three years of pastime in exchange for the tens of thousands of years of pain. "


    Leng Yuexiao talked openly, but stopped talking. She nodded gently: "In fact, I can be with you, even if I quietly watched you meditate for three years, I am very happy."


    "Trust me." Song Ning directly embraced Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao exclaimed, avoiding Song Ning''s eyes, and seemed to feel what would happen next. She just let Song Ning hug and the two entered the cave room.


    Above the dragon chair, the Jiuwei Lingfox, who had been quietly prostrate, looked at this scene, and her body shook slightly, and a flash of light flashed.


    "Ten thousand years of love can finally be together, but it is a pity that it is three years. If the master cannot achieve Jinxian within these three years, the next road is afraid that it will be difficult to go." She sighed softly and returned After this country of falling feathers, she gradually recovered her memory, and now she only needs to go back to the vast underground to retrieve the deity body she left behind to be able to restore her human form.


    However, she prefers to follow Song Ning. If she turns into an adult, she does n��t know what identity she wants to follow beside Song Ning. Between her and Leng Yuexiao, there is no hostility between her and Song Ning. This kind of indescribable emotion, but in front of Leng Yuexiao, she did n��t want to show it. After all, the two were able to be together and experienced too many hardships. Among the many hardships, as long as one of them had a little bit of retreat It is estimated that there will not be today''s contentment.


    "Master wants to practice, then ... I''ll go by myself." Xiao Ke groaned a little, Song Ning''s next time, she didn''t want to disturb, Song Ning needed Jinxian monk, and needed nine turn Jinxian.


    Three years ...


    A strange light flashed in Xiao Ke''s eyes. She took out the paper and left a note, turned around, jumped off the dragon chair, glanced in the direction of Song Ning''s room again, and then turned around firmly to leave, aiming at Liuhe Running towards the city ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 737： Marriage

    In the center of Liuhe City, under the vast ground, there are four hundred feet long and one foot thick chains. These four chains respectively lock two ankles and two wrists.


    The fair skin has broken under the chain''s long-term friction, bleeding, and revealing the flesh.


    This is a white body like velvet. Except for the wrists and ankles rubbed by the chain, the rest of the body is extremely smooth, the skin is delicate, and the blow can be broken.


    This body is Xiao Ke''s deity.


    That was ... ten thousand years ago ...


    That was another sister, where the mountains stood tall, the rocks were rugged, and at the top of the mountain, Song Ning hugged Leng Yuexiao, with the sky above him, and thousands of monks crawling on the ground behind him.


    In the sky, there was a wind of void in a huge crack, and within this wind, there seemed to be a burst of singing.


    Under the crack, in Song Ning''s arms, Leng Yue was dying, and in the blurred eyes, the star-like light seemed to be dimmed, as if it might be extinguished at any time.


    Suddenly, Song Ning seemed to let go, smiled freely, and said lightly: "Xiao Xiao, if I die, would you like to accompany me?"


    "Do not abandon and leave each other, life and death are interdependent. You and I have already surpassed life and death. I don''t want you to die with me, but if you can die together, it may be the happiest thing in my life."


    "Since this is the case, then we ..."


    In the last few words, Song Ning couldn''t say anything.


    Song Ning choked, Leng Yuexiao came to Song Ning and gently hugged him. At the moment, there was no slight fluctuation in the power of Song Ning, and even his vitality was very weak.


    He was like a seriously injured mortal, lying there, still holding the long sword in his hands.


    He picked up the sword and wanted to cut it towards the crack in the sky, as if to cut it apart completely, but at this moment, he couldn''t even hold the sword in his hand.


    He can give up everything for her, even if it is the life of a monk prone to crawling behind him, even his own life.


    But she had tenderness in her weak eyes.


    She exhausted her last effort, not to say goodbye to Song Ning, but to Xiao Ke, who had been watching this scene not far behind Song Ning.


    "If I die ... Could you please ... take good care of him." Leng Yuexiao''s voice was very weak, but there was a resolute determination.


    Xiao Ke wants to refuse, but Leng Yuexiao''s life fire may be extinguished at any time at this time. If she refuses Leng Yuexiao at this time, she will only end in hatred.


    "I know that you love him, and that you are willing to accompany him. I ��m already dying, and I ��ve seen through the reincarnation. I am with him, the ninth world, and I still ca n��t cultivate a positive result, and you, too, accompany He IX, are you ... willing? "


    "I only want my master to be happy, I just want you to be together, I just follow behind, Nine, I have nothing to do with the master, and the master has no affection for me, do you think he will Are you passionate about me? "


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes fell with two tears: "You can''t escape this cycle, you don''t believe in life. You will save me from life to life, our life will be the same. This ... it''s life ... �� "


    Xiao Ke''s eyes are wet red: "All come and go, the master does not believe in life, but you, but you should believe the master!"


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression slightly stagnate: "Maybe ... you are right, all life has come, even if it is reincarnation, even life, there will eventually be a day of break, just ... Before that day comes, I will Song Ning gave it to you. You have to treat him well. I do n��t care if he is affectionate with you. I only hope that he can be happy. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice became weaker and weaker, weaker and weaker ...


    "I''m sorry ... I know ... I''m selfish, but, please, answer, promise ..."


    Xiao Ke looked up at the sky with tears flowing back. At this moment, she did not want others to see it, but she struggled inwardly.


    Life and life, before the last moment, both her and Leng Yuexiao''s memories will come back, but Song Ning can''t remember it.


    For them, life and death is suffering, and for Song Ning, it is the same.


    Life after life, she carried too much, but Leng Yuexiao carried more.


    They should have been together, but the twists and turns of life, Leng Yuexiao selfish? Xiao Ke smiled heartily. If Leng Yuexiao was selfish, there would be no more selfless people in this world. For Song Ning, she kept reincarnating, and for Song Ning, she asked Song Ning to be happy before her death.


    The ninth world is over, nine is the pole, everything is nine, and the next life can be together.


    Xiao Ke looked at Leng Yuexiao ��s begging eyes. She did n��t know why this woman would be so in love with Song Ning. At the last moment, she still wanted to be able to have someone around him, hoping he would not be alone, no. Lonely.


    "In this life, I will accompany him, he is still him, I am still me, in the next life, even if I die, I want you to cultivate a positive result. The cultivation of my ninth will be accumulated in the tenth, Song Ning. It is my host, and you are the hostess. "Xiao Ke''s voice was shaking, she was crying, but at this moment, no one could see it.


    In this world, she wo n��t cry to anyone, because she knows that no one will love her except Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, but if these two people really see her crying, they will also be sad. .


    ��������


    Under the Liuhe City, Xiao Ke''s flesh slowly opened his eyes.


    "I will help you in this life, no matter how, I will help the master to rush to the first heaven, and I will let the master be with you!" She murmured in her mouth, her eyes glowed with a magical light, The four iron chains around started to tremble, and the tremor was extremely violent. Between the shaking, it seemed to be freed.


    "It''s another year." Xiao Ke''s physical body whispered, as if talking to herself, she looked up at it. Although it was endless darkness, she could feel the spiritual fluctuations above.


    That is the body after demonization, Jiuwei Linghu.


    At this moment, in Liuhe City, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox crawled on the ground, the body surface began to emit bursts of light spots, the light spots gradually disappeared, and Xiao Ke ��s figure also began to dissipate. There is a little more power in Xiao Ke''s deity.


    Gradually, the Nine-tailed Spirit Fox disappeared and completely returned to the body. At this time, the body seemed to be nourished. The already worn wrists and ankles began to heal, and new skin grew, and her eyes blinked. , Looking in the direction of the Imperial City of the Falling Kingdom.


    "It''s a pity if the marriage of IX is only exchanged for these three years. When I break through in a year, I will find you, master, hostess, you ... wait for me!"


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 738： The first life: A thousand miles of marriage

    Xiao Ke''s demonized body combined with the deity''s flesh, and the demon power quickly climbed. She sat cross-legged on the ground and meditated with her eyes closed.


    Over the years, she has concentrated on practicing here, but she still has some lingering memories in her heart. The more these memories become deeper with time, they often hover in her mind.


    This is the memory of the past IX.


    For Linghu, memory can be unblocked through the growth of cultivation base. When cultivation base reaches a certain level, the memory of previous life can be unblocked. After the cultivation base is broken again, each stage of the breakthrough can be unblocked. There are IX memories in the heart of the spirit fox.


    Until now, at this moment, after the combination of the little demonized body and the deity''s body, this has restored the memory of the earliest life.


    Countless years ago ...


    The top of Xia Yunfeng.


    The setting sun is like fire, burning half of the sky, the fiery red Yunxia rolls over the sky, red inside and gold outside, dazzling. At the top of this Xiayun Peak, a charming figure stood here, above her head, a beautiful view of the setting sun, and at her feet, there was a vast abyss, and at this moment in front of her, there was a mirror. Incomparable, various pictures are constantly emerging.


    The world does not know what this is, but only Linghu understands that this is a marriage mirror.


    The pictures that are constantly emerging in this marriage mirror are people with marriage, men and women, all kinds of marriages, and the marriage between them all needs the red line to pull, and this charming figure is the master of the red line, which the world calls -Red fairy.


    Since ancient times, the Red Immortal has become a fox charm. Once you have cultivated into the Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox, you will have the qualification to become a Red Immortal after breaking through to the fairyland.


    "Master Zun often said that I don''t understand the love in the world, but I don''t know, what is the benefit of this love in the world, why are so many people who love to hate and kill each other?" This Linghu murmured to himself.


    She is dressed in red, her white skin is like the nine wagging tails behind her, exuding a holy glow. This white skin and enchanting figure are afraid that any man in the world will be crazy when he sees her. For thousands of years, he has never been seen by any man, whether it is a demon or a fairy.


    She held a red line in her hands that could not be noticed by anyone except Hongxian. At this time, she stared at the Marriage Mirror and looked at the three pictures in the Marriage Mirror.


    "Huh, another flowery man, even with two women ..." The red fairy looked at the picture, and the murmur in his mouth suddenly choked up. In the picture, two women and one man, although the man looked handsome, but also Not surprisingly, it is a woman. Both of these women are the best in the world, and one of them is absolutely gorgeous.


    Leng Ruo Bing Qing, but love is like fire.


    Hongxian took out a bronze mirror and reflected her face in the bronze mirror. Then she looked at the marriage mirror and found that the appearance of the two women in the marriage mirror did not lose to her.


    "Damn, there is such a good man in the world." Hong Xian snorted softly, the red line in his hand kept shaking.


    The red line changes and wraps around the three people in this marriage mirror.


    Thousands of miles of marriage led the line, Hongxian held the red line.


    Once this red thread is wrapped around the three people, then the three people will definitely be together.


    The red fairy in the red fairy''s hand paused, her fingers were shaking, because at this time, she saw that in the marriage mirror, the cold woman was sobbing.


    She hid in the room alone and wept, tears in the twinkling eyes of the twinkling stars.


    The Yiren brought tears, haggard flowers, and the red fairy heart could not help but feel compassion.


    "Damn, she''s so sad, but she still wants to fall in love with the man? No, I must stop them, this marriage, not connected!" Hongxian said, shaking, disappearing on the top of Xiayun Peak, When it reappears, it has already reached the world.


    Although this is mortal, it is the sect of a sect of cultivation.


    This is the first time she has fallen.


    She did not use the magical techniques unique to Fairyland Spirit Fox, but walked towards a room with her true colors.


    As she walked, a pop of Xianli popped up. This Xianli went straight to the woman''s room. Xianli turned into a letter and landed at the girl''s table.


    This woman is Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao was secretly wounded alone. Suddenly he saw a letter on the table. After a little hesitation, he opened the envelope and looked at a few lines.


    "Come to my room quickly, Song Ning."


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were filled with joy, and she quickly walked towards Song Ning''s room. Even if she tried her best to suppress it, her inner joy was difficult to restrain. She smiled all year round.


    At the same time, outside Song Ning''s room ...


    Boom Boom Boom.


    The door was knocked, and Song Ning, who was sitting in the middle of the house reading a book, raised his head, put the book down, and moved the door with his spiritual power.


    "You are ..." Song Ning looked at the woman standing at the door inexplicably. As a monk, he could naturally see that this woman was very unusual, especially her pair of moving eyes, as if she had a natural charm. She was extremely enchanting, and a fiery red silk gauze fluttered outside her body. She wanted to hide her skin. The white skin seemed to have the fragrance of flowers. Even if she stood at the door, there was a burst of joy in these five-room rooms The fragrance of man.


    "You are not a disciple of this school, how can you enter my mountain gate?" Song Ning stood up, his eyes slightly wary.


    "Ben ..." The red fairy opened his mouth to be ''Ben fairy''. Suddenly thought, this is the world, he immediately changed his mouth: "The little girl named Xiao Ke, entered the mountain gate by mistake, and wanted to take a rest in the public room, I don''t know Is it convenient for the son? "


    With that in mind, Xiao Ke coughed a few times and pretended to be injured.


    Song Ning glanced at the woman. Among the martial arts, no female disciple had ever been dressed so boldly, but now the other party came to the door to want a rest, but Song Ning was not easy to refuse the door. He leaned on his side: "Shanmen The disciples are not allowed to hide outsiders in China. This Daoist should leave as soon as possible after a short break. "


    After finishing his speech, Song Ning turned back to the table, picked up the book, and looked intently.


    Xiao Ke was stunned, even if a woman saw her stunning face, she would be a little touched, let alone a man?


    The door closed, and the whole room was filled with the fragrance of Xiao Ke''s body. Song Ning was not distracted when he was reading, and he was surprised that no one was there.


    Is this man pretending?


    Xiao Ke''s heart moved. She used to see men in the world in the marriage mirror. Now she sees Song Ning. As if Song Ning is pretending to be serious, she moves lightly and stands behind Song Ning. Her hands are raised and she wants to Surround Song Ning''s body.


    "Daoyou, please take care of yourself!"


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 739： The first generation: the charm of the heart and heart

    Xiao Ke shuddered, and a finger that was an inch away from Song Ning''s body stopped. She looked at the man''s back inexplicably, at the look of the man, and attentively.


    In this world, there is a man who can''t be touched by Linghu''s confusion, but can still be so calm under her face that she doesn''t even look back?


    At this time, it had been some time since Xiao Ke sent a message to Leng Yuexiao. Xiao Ke Xianli dispersed, observing that Leng Yuexiao was approaching, she snorted in her heart, she was convinced that all the men in this world were just beautiful. Animals moved by color, before beauty, they certainly cannot have the slightest resistance.


    Well.


    Although this was the first time for Xiao Ke, she resolutely got into Song Ning''s arms and kissed Song Ning''s lips directly: "Am I not beautiful?"


    Xiao Ke''s eyes flashed, and the flashing light fell in Song Ning''s eyes. Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply, and the colors in Xiao Ke''s eyes also reflected in his eyes, as if they were charmed.


    "Well, it''s just a spiritual realm monk who wants to resist the charm of this fairy? Let Leng Yuexiao look at your true face today, lest you hurt the hearts of these two women!" Xiao Ke thought.


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke in confusion and looked dull: "Beautiful, beautiful."


    "Then do you want to do that man and woman with me?" Xiao Ke already embraced Song Ning''s cheek with both hands.


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao had already stood outside Song Ning''s room.


    With the windows open, Leng Yuexiao could clearly see what Song Ning and Xiao Ke did in the room.


    "Who ... who is she?" Leng Yuexiao''s heart tightened, and inexplicable sadness poured into her heart, even though she knew that there were other women who were in love with Song Ning, she didn''t expect Song Ning to be in the room after she was interviewed Do this kind of thing with other women.


    Is it possible that Song Ning intentionally wanted to show her?


    In the twinkling star eyes, Leng Yuexiao''s tears were already spinning, but her legs were as heavy as lead, and she couldn''t move even if she wanted to move.


    Watching her loved one be about to do those things with other women, she does n��t want to see it, but she ca n��t help it. She believes in Song Ning, she wants to stay and see how Song Ning holds herself, but at this moment In such an atmosphere, even she did not believe that Song Ning could hold on ...


    In the room, when Leng Yuexiao thought that she would see Song Ning and other women turning over the clouds and rain, she suddenly saw Song Ning hesitating: "You ... you are beautiful, but I, I don''t like you, I can''t You, do that ... men and women. "


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, and the light in his eyes flickered, as if struggling. His eyes were more dazed, and he stared closely at Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke''s body trembled, she was an immortal, and the spirit fox already had a natural charm power. Under this power, the little monk in front of him could hold it?


    This is not a manifestation of strength and cultivation, but a heart, a firm heart, an unmoving feeling. This comes from instinct!


    "Who do you like?" Xiao Ke asked.


    "I like����"


    Outside the room, Leng Yuexiao clenched the powder fist and leaned against the wall, waiting for Song Ning''s answer.


    "Sister Leng, and ..."


    The latter three words fell in Xiao Ke''s ears, Xiao Ke just thought it was ridiculous. If at this time, she said a person''s name from Song Ning''s mouth, maybe her view of Song Ning would change, but what Song Ning said was The names of the two people, and Leng Yuexiao, ignore Song Ning''s second sentence, because she knows that person.


    Song Ning has her in her heart, which is enough.


    At this moment, Leng Yuexiao is puzzled. Who is the woman in Song Ning''s arms in this room? She is not a disciple among the martial arts. Why did she appear here and why is she so intimate with Song Ning?


    In the room, Xiao Ke''s eyes flickered quickly. The faster the frequency of this strange light flashed, the stronger the power of charm. At this time, the pupils of Song Ning''s eyes continued to shrink, and they also followed the magic light of Xiao Ke''s eyes. Flashing and flashing.


    Song Ning''s eyes became more confused. At this time in his eyes, it seemed to be full of fragrant colors, and then watching Xiao Ke''s eyes became extremely hot.


    "That''s it, man''s nature, let Leng Yuexiao see how your nature is." Xiao Kedan''s lips were slightly curved, and Song Ning let Song Ning do the next thing.


    Outside the room, by the wall, while Leng Yuexiao struggled to continue hiding, she suddenly heard the voice of Song Ning''s suspense in the room.


    "Dao You!" Song Ning stood up abruptly, pushing the small leg directly away.


    This time, Xiao Ke was completely convinced, she had already increased the power of charm, but Song Ningfei was not tempted by this power of charm, but was sober!


    Although the power of enchantment has the function of enchantment, it only magnifies the desire in people''s hearts infinitely, and enhances its own charm. If there is no one in the heart who has no desires, he will not be enchanted. Will not be charmed.


    Song Ning, under this level of charm, was able to wake herself up, which was beyond the expectations of Xiao Ke.


    "Daoyou, you said you were injured and wanted to come to my room to rest. I agreed. You are a fox, I am a monk. As a matter of common sense, you are so charming, I deserve to drop you, just go, look at you After leaving, don''t seduce others and clean yourself. Mo Yao lives up to your self-cultivation! "Song Ningyi said rightly, screaming at the door.


    At this time, whether it was Leng Yuexiao or Xiao Ke, they were all amazed by Song Ning''s move. With such a beautiful and charming Xiao Ke, Song Ning was still able to sit still and say these words.


    "I finally understood ..." Xiao Ke laughed lightly, his figure slowly disappeared.


    If he had just experienced such a real scene just now, Song Ning thought he was wrong, how could this person disappear from nothing? Obviously it''s just humiliation, how can it have the ability to disappear out of thin air?


    Outside the room, Leng Yuexiao covered her mouth and wept with joy, and the drop of tears in the star eyes also strengthened her feelings for Song Ning.


    In the distant tree, Xiao Ke''s figure was hidden in the air, she quietly looked at Song Ning.


    From this day on, she perched on this tree every day, while doing the task of red fairy, while watching Song Ning.


    On the first day, Song Ning was studying.


    On the second day, Song Ning was practicing.


    On the third day, Song Ning was practicing spells.


    Eh?


    Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning''s practice of this technique for dozens of times and couldn''t help it. He sighed, pinched the red line in his hand, and then ejected a fairy force at Song Ning.


    This fairy power is very soft, just when Song Ning casts this spell, the fairy power guides Song Ning''s spiritual power.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    A spiritual force flew out of Song Ning''s body and turned into a dozen spiritual bombs, hitting the stone in the distance, and the stone was smashed.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 740： The first generation: wrongly connecting the IX red line

    Song Ning exhaled for a long time, he did not continue immediately, but recalled the feeling of success just now. Although he felt that there was an inexplicable force flowing from his body, but at this moment, he also felt it for himself When it comes to how to play this spell.


    "Huh? Why did it stop?" After Xiao Ke pulled two red lines from the marriage mirror again, he found Song Ning still not moving, and was a little puzzled.


    In the distance, the voice of Qing Cao rustled more and more, Xiao Ke looked sideways and it was Leng Yuexiao coming.


    Leng Yuexiao is light in pace and seems to be afraid to disturb Song Ning. She hides behind the tree and looks at Song Ning, but does not step forward. Leng Yuexiao hides behind the tree, and Song Ning naturally did not find out that he got up. To continue to practice, I saw a girl approaching with a basket.


    "Brother Song, I just bought the food from Yuqingzhai. You have been cultivating for so long. Let''s eat together." This young girl has her hair up and has a copy of her face that should not belong to this world, under the enchanting figure. The pure and lovely appearance made countless young girls jealous. She walked like this, with bright eyes and bright teeth, falling in Song Ning''s eyes, Song Ning was delighted to see it.


    "Little sister, thank you, and bring me food again." Song Ning rubbed his stomach, seeming to be really hungry.


    "Brother, come and eat while it''s hot." The little sister turned slightly and smiled softly and charmingly.


    Seeing this scene, the invisible little on the tree stomped heavily, seeming to be anxious for Lengyue Xiao, but at this time, Lengyue Bridge was still hiding behind the tree, watching this scene quietly, tightly The ground clenched the fist, nails were digging into the meat.


    "Dumb!" Xiao Ke picked up the Red Immortal angrily. Originally this red thread was already entangled in Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning and Xiao Shimei, but now Xiao Ke is once again between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao Wrapped in a circle.


    This is the second lap.


    After lunch, Xiaoshimei left, and Song Ning continued to practice. Xiao Ke was surprised to find that Song Ning was able to successfully display calligraphy.


    "Eh? It''s fast to understand." Xiao Ke felt new.


    On the fourth day, Song Ning practiced mentality in the room, but fell into flames.


    At night, Leng Yuexiao slipped into the room while Song Ning was asleep, took out a panacea, and searched for a long time in Song Ning''s room. When he found that there was no water, he was anxious.


    Under the moonlight, on the trunk, Xiao Ke leaned on the trunk with his hands, dangling his legs, and looked at this scene with interest: "Four-grade elixir, such as the fire elixir, this elixir is too strong. In order to resist the violent medicinal effects inside, it can only be melted by putting it into the water first. The water is negative. It can neutralize the medicinal power while not affecting the efficacy. Now there is no water, but it is urgent. It''s all red. "


    Xiao Ke looked leisurely, and suddenly, she felt a touch of affection in her heart, but she did n��t care about it, but she wondered in her heart: "This little school of self-cultivation, Sipin Elixir for them It is extremely precious. Where did Leng Yuexiao get it from? "


    It was then that Leng Yuexiao suddenly put the Elixir into his mouth and chewed a few times.


    Xiao Ke''s cheeks suddenly turned red. She watched Leng Yuexiao kiss Song Ning''s lips and put the medicine on Song Ning''s mouth. Song Ning''s throat twitched slightly and the medicine entered the body.


    Leng Yuexiao wiped her mouth, seeing that Song Ning seemed to have some movements, so scared that she hurriedly ran out of the room, hid by the wall, and listened carefully to the movements in the room.


    At the end of the night, Leng Yuexiao quietly left, but the little sister came.


    The little sister took a basin of water and a towel, wringed it out after getting wet, and put it on Song Ning''s head. It was at this moment that Song Ning woke up.


    "Small, little sister." Song Ning''s voice was weak. He vaguely remembered that someone seemed to be taking medicine for him last night and thought he was the person in front of him: "Last night, you ..."


    last night?


    Little Sister looked puzzled: "Brother Song, what are you saying? What happened last night?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "Thank you, thank you ..."


    With a trace of disappointment in Song Ning''s eyes, he lay on his back and looked at the ceiling. What appeared in his mind was Leng Yuexiao''s face. He was sick, but why did Leng Yuexiao not come to visit?


    At the top of the tree, Xiao Ke smashed the trunk heavily, her pink face turned red, and she took out the red fairy and entangled it again between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    This is the third lap.


    On the sixth day, Song Ning recovered and practiced as always.


    Leng Yuexiao came from afar, this time, she bravely walked up to Song Ning.


    Song Ning held his spiritual power and turned to look at Leng Yuexiao.


    "Brother Song, I, I think, want to say something to you." Leng Yuexiao, who thought cold and cold, stuttered at this moment.


    But now, Song Ning still remembers his previous illness, Leng Yuexiao didn''t even see him, he was very sad.


    "Sister Leng, I want to practice the technique. If there is nothing wrong, I will talk about it later."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning turned to continue practicing, Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning''s back in a lost mood, mourned alone, and turned away.


    "Fool! Fool !!! Fool !!!" Xiao Ke couldn''t do it, and wrapped the red thread in his hand desperately between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    The fourth lap, the fifth lap, the sixth lap ...


    Until the ninth lap was finished, Xiao Ke stopped in panic, his fingers trembling, and carelessly, he finally settled on the marriage between the two.


    "It''s awful, I accidentally decided the marriage of their IX!" Xiao Ke was extremely annoyed and stepped on the trunk under his feet.


    Song Ning frowned and turned to look at the tree in front of the house.


    "In recent days, this trunk has been trembling for no reason, and there are more fallen leaves. Is it about to wither?" Song Ning frowned, but this time he saw that the trunk was no longer trembling, and the leaves stopped falling. Only then turned around and continued to practice the spell.


    Day after day, year after year ...


    In this small school, they cultivated immortals all day long. Apart from cultivating immortals to seek longevity, they seemed to have nothing else to do, and Song Ning''s feelings with Xiaoshimei and Leng Yuexiao were so entangled. impatient.


    "It was the red line of the marriage that led to these two people, but they couldn''t even make it together, and it was really annoying me!"


    However, Xiao Ke did not find out that she spent more time observing Song Ning every day.


    On this day, Song Ning hunted spirit beasts in the mountains and was injured. In the middle of the night, he had a pain in his wound and it was difficult to sleep. He suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the room. This footstep sound was extremely light, but he was extremely alert It is difficult to hide.


    who?


    Song Ning closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    The door was gently pushed open, and a light body came in. She stood quietly by the bed, looking at this man who had already started to alienate herself. Very distressed, and took a medicine bottle from the storage ring ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 741： First Life: Nine Life and Nine Life

    The powder fell on the wound, and there was some pain. Song Ning endured it. After the powder was applied, the woman turned and left, but her breath did not disappear. Instead, she stood by the wall, watching Song Ning quietly through the window. .


    It wasn''t until this moment that Song Ning finally knew that every time he was injured and every time he was sick, it wasn''t the younger sister who secretly came here to help herself at night, but Leng Yuexiao!


    Xiao Ke, who was watching this scene on the tree trunk, was finally relieved, which was supposed to be a happy thing for her, but at this moment, she wept.


    This is love?


    At this moment, Xiao Ke suddenly became pros and cons. For so long, she has been watching Song Ning here, whether it is Song Ning devoted to reading, or Song Ning Xin meditating, whether it is Song Ning''s hard practice or Song Ning''s feelings. In the entanglement, she has been guarding, staying in step, and tonight, when Song Ning knows what Leng Yuexiao did for him, will it be a hundred years of direct friendship with Leng Yuexiao because of the outbreak of feelings?


    Xiao Ke''s heart hurts.


    Only then did she finally realize that she seemed to ... fell in love with this man.


    Xiao Ke''s mood was disturbed. She didn''t understand the love in the world, and she didn''t know what love was. She thought that in her life, it was impossible to meet a man who could make her fall in love, but now, here, she actually likes it. A man who is extremely low.


    Xiao Ke shook her head violently. At this time, she looked at Song Ning again and found that her heartbeat could not help but accelerate. This feeling has never been seen in the past millennium!


    "Let''s go to Xia Yunfeng to meditate." Xiao Ke sighed and left.


    This walk is three months.


    Three months later, Xiao Ke broke away from Ruding and gasped. Nowadays, she always thinks of Song Ning whenever she touches the red line. She always thinks of Song Ning before she meditates and enters Ding.


    She wanted to use three months to completely forget this man, but found that the more she wanted to forget, the harder it was to forget.


    She ca n��t forget the serious face when Song Ning resisted the charm when she saw Song Ning for the first time. She could n��t forget the serious and focused expression when Song Ning was studying. She could n��t forget to help Song Ning to perform smoothly every time. After the technique, Song Ning''s joy, she could not forget that night, when Leng Yuexiao left, Song Ning silently looked at the look in her back.


    If he ...


    You can also look at me like this ...


    Xiao Ke madly rushed to the world and came to the small school where Song Ning was.


    But at this moment ...


    This should be quiet and peaceful, the school of small repairs turned into a mess, the corpses covered the ground, the blood flowed into the river, the house collapsed, and there was only a faint breath in the whole school!


    Xiao Ke''s pupil contracted violently, her body swayed and appeared in front of the only breath. This was a man with scars all over him, a man ... in her mind.


    "Song Ning!" Xiao Ke leaned over, her hands trembling, and Xian Li fell on Song Ning, trying to save Song Ning.


    But, by now, Song Ning has run out of lights and may be dead at any time.


    Beside Song Ning, there are two corpses, one is a little sister and the other is Leng Yuexiao!


    "You, can, can you, bury us, the three ... buy ... together." Song Ning''s voice was very weak, scattered in the wind, it was hard to hear.


    Xiao Ke burst into tears. For thousands of years, she had never cried, and she did n��t even know what the tears were, but at this moment, in front of this man, she was crying like a child of six or seven years old.


    While nodding her head, she took out the red line.


    In the middle of the air, there suddenly appeared a floating ghost that no one could see except for Xiao Ke. The ghost came with a question: "If you are connected to this red line, you can''t be a red fairy, and you can''t be a lifetime. , Have to reincarnate in the world of his feelings, can you think about it? "


    This voice has not yet fallen, and Xiao Ke resolutely wrapped a red thread between Song Ning and himself.


    "Marriage of the Ninth Century, I want to watch you and Leng Yuexiao together, to see you happy, to live forever, even if you are just by your side, I must watch, must ..."


    Tears blurred her eyes, and in this small hill, she dug a deep pit, and around the deep pit, arranged a kind of barrier that was hard to find by ordinary people. A stone tablet was placed outside the pit.


    On the stele, there are a few beautiful words carved on it.


    "The red line of the Nine Life and Nine Life is drawn, and the life is never separated."


    With another magical power, she took out the eight strands of soul in Leng Yuexiao''s body, pinched her fingers, and calculated eight other Fengshui treasures respectively. Among these eight Fengshui treasures, different tombs were built. Except for the original one, each of the remaining tombs is extremely exquisite and luxurious.


    "Nine grave burial mounds, the nine heavens unite into a golden fairy." Xiao Ke lays these tombs while chanting words, and the tricks in his hand are constant: "I mistakenly led the ninth marriage, which became a sin edge, ninth. In the meantime, it is difficult for you to cultivate positive results, then I will accompany you IX. "


    Xiao Ke''s eyes were soft. He placed Leng Yuexiao''s eight strands of souls in eight burial mounds, and set up different obstacles in the burial mound as a precaution. Then he flew towards the underworld, hoping to be in the underworld Among them, stop Song Ning''s reincarnation.


    But when she walked to the riverside of the Netherworld, she suddenly saw the blooming flowers on the other bank. When the flowers bloomed, it should have been desirable, but at this moment, she felt a chill.


    The flowers on the other side bloomed, and the flower demon Manzhu stretched thousands of miles along the riverside of the Netherworld, but they all cried.


    Xiao Ke fell on the other side of the flower, and there was a trace of dignity between the eyebrows.


    The flowers on the other bank can''t see the leaves, and the flowers on the other bank are deciduous. Just like a pair of lovers, they are tied together forever, but never meet each other.


    Among the underworld, Xiao You discussed the reincarnation of Song Ning with the owner of the underworld in the identity of Shihongxian, and then left.


    Before leaving, on the riverside of the Nether Mansion, she saw the other side Kao at a glance, picked the other side Kao, and placed it in one of the tombs built for Leng Yuexiao before leaving.


    After doing all this, she returned to the deep mountain again. At this time, she had exhausted all her wealth and almost all her fairy power.


    "Leng Yuexiao, you haven''t been able to be with Song Ning in this life. I built nine tombs for you. Nine Shengjiu and the three of us will be together and never separate." Xiao Ke looked at Leng Yuexiao''s Corpse, softly.


    She placed the bodies of the three Song Ning in the pit, and then lay in the pit herself, using the last trace of her body experience to bury the burial mound.


    This is the first life and the beginning of their next nineth marriage.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 742： At the end, the nine graves

    Hey.


    In the Orchid Continent, under Liuhe City, under the vast ground, Xiao Ke slowly opened her eyes, and the memory of the first life was still echoing in her mind.


    The memory of this first life, which she used in the ninth, can finally be recovered. Although this is not the best memory between her and Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, for her, this memory is The most precious, she can forget everything, but she can never forget the memories of this first life.


    Because this first-generation memory is the origin of everything.


    "Without this memory, I almost forgot the nine burial mounds I set up. I almost forgot, how can I find everything that has passed away." Xiao Ke''s mouth hung with a trace of arc.


    The nine tombs set by me at that time are now difficult to find, but once the fairy power was also sealed in the fairy tomb to varying degrees. If it can be found, it may still improve its strength.


    It''s just that I don''t know if those fairy tombs have changed to different degrees after such a long time.


    As everyone knows, the fairy power in each fairy tomb is absorbed by the soul to varying degrees, and the soul in that fairy tomb has also undergone varying degrees of change ...


    Xiao Ke settled his mind and eased his mind. After a long time, he entered Ding, meditated, and began to practice, preparing to break through a year later.


    At this time, one day has passed since the wedding banquet between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    Youlan Continent''s sentence on Song Ning''s day at the border of the eighth heaven, at this time, no outside monk dared to enter. Similarly, the monk of Youlan mainland will not be bored to rush out of the ninth heaven, everything It seemed to be safe and harmonious.


    Because the opening of the Nine Heavens battlefield, the spiritual power began to merge between the heavens and the earth. The ninth heavy sky, which was originally the thinnest spiritual power, is now full of spiritual power. .


    In the palace of Luoyu Kingdom, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao are outside the room.


    Bai Xin was surrounded by flowers in the courtyard outside their house, and turned a few times, impatiently: "Brother Song and Sister Leng are so lazy, haven''t waken up after sleeping so long?"


    Bai Ting beside him was beside Bai Xin. After hearing this, his expression was a little stiff. Now he says that he is accompanying Bai Xin, but to be precise, he is staring at Bai Xin to prevent it from chaos. If Bai Xin is now After rushing into the room between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, the good thing of the two was broken, and Bai Ting was guilty.


    Bai Xin doesn''t understand, but Bai Ting understands, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao haven''t been able to be together for so many years, and now they can get married, and once the relationship broke out, the two have been in the room all day long, this also It is not an impossible thing, although Bai Ting knows that Leng Yuexiao is extremely cold, but Song Ning is still an alchemist. Many medicines can be effective on this matter, so Bai Ting does not worry about Song Ning ��s physical strength. .


    "Brother, otherwise I will wake up Brother Song and Sister Leng. Many monks outside are waiting for them. The monks in the eighth day of heaven are patrolling near the border, but we are not in the ninth day of heaven. Going down, maybe it will be despised by the monks of the eighth day, and then it will be troublesome. "Bai Xin walked toward Song Ning''s room impatiently.


    Bai Ting took Bai Xin''s hand: "Xin''er, don''t disturb your brother Song and Sister Leng''s rest. They should have been tired before. If they don''t get a good rest, it will affect the cultivation."


    Bai Xin frowned: "Really?"


    Bai Ting nodded seriously: "Of course it is true, why did my brother lie to you? Let''s go back, let''s wait for Song Ning to finish their work, and they will come out naturally."


    Bai Xin was about to follow Bai Ting, and suddenly heard Bai Ting''s words, and raised a brow: "What? It''s done? What''s done?"


    "I mean after they rest, let''s go, don''t be noisy here." Bai Ting urged.


    At this time in the room, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao clearly heard the dialogue between the two brothers and sisters of Bai Ting Bai Xin. Both of them couldn''t help laughing. Although the night of the Dongfang Huadeng Night, this Spring Festival is worth a lot of money. After Song Ning brought Leng Yuexiao in, the two didn''t do anything. Over the years, the two of them had put a lot of hardships together, not to do the things that were going upside down. On the night, the two recalled the past in the room, but it was even more flavorful.


    "Come out quickly, otherwise everyone outside thinks you are a wicked emperor." Leng Yuexiao urged.


    Song Ning was hesitant. When he got up and got out of bed, he turned to look at Leng Yuexiao: "It''s been more than a day, we are just chatting, not even kissing, is this a bit ..."


    "You ..." Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks were suddenly stained with glow of light: "You don''t have ..."


    Wen Yan, Song Ning''s brow stretched, pressed against the heart''s beating, hugged Leng Yuexiao, and kissed.


    Although it''s just a little dragonfly, but for Song Ning, to kiss Leng Yuexiao when he wants to kiss it. Among the dozens of plants in the past, they are extravagant. Now that is the case, it is already satisfied.


    Just as Bai Ting and Bai Xin were about to walk out of the garden, Song Ning''s door squeaked open.


    "Eh? Brother Song!" Bai Xin turned back in surprise.


    Bai Ting was staring at Song Ning''s face at this time. When he saw Song Ning''s blush, he was delighted: "Song Ning, congratulations."


    Song Ning smiled and looked at Bai Ting: "Bai Ting, Bai Ting, I might have misunderstood you. Fortunately, Xiner doesn''t understand it, otherwise it will be broken by you."


    Bai Ting stunned and said with a bad smile: "If you don''t do it, how can I say it?"


    "It''s really not, you think too much." Song Ningdan smiled.


    Bai Ting frowned, and his expression also changed a little. He was close to Song Ning, who seemed to whisper in a low voice, but he hadn''t spoken yet, and Song Ning said first: "It''s not a problem, it''s just that I haven''t been together for so many years. Talk about what happened. "


    Bai Ting nodded at ease. "It seems to be a Ming Jun, not bad, not bad."


    Song Ning scratched his head. He was not interested in the emperor of Mingyu, the emperor of Yuyu. He had no interest in governing the country, and Liu Sitong was in charge of governing the country. What he had to do was to practice well within these three years.


    As much as you can improve.


    "Brother Song, you ignore people!" Bai Xinjiao lamented.


    Song Ning pointedly scratched the tip of White Core''s nose: "Why? Xiner is having trouble with Brother Song?"


    "Yeah, Xiner has a big report, Brother Song, there are a lot of monks on the edge of the enchantment on the eighth day. We have many monks in the fairyland waiting for you outside the palace. I hope you will host A moment, "Bai Xin said hurriedly.


    Looking at Bai Xin''s anxious appearance, Song Ning couldn''t help but smile, he turned his head to the dark wind road hidden in the dark: "Black wind, notify them, gather at the main palace of the palace, I have a few things to announce."


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 743： Quasi-jinxian

    "Yes, Master!" Black Wind bowed, then turned and disappeared.


    A moment later, in the imperial city, nearly a hundred fairyland monks stood outside the imperial palace, and Daoxian entered the imperial palace directly under the guidance of the black wind.


    In the main palace of the palace, the Dao immortals discussed each other.


    "It must have been the end of the garland night in the cave, and now we have to deal with the matter."


    "Just don''t know how to deal with this matter."


    "Mostly like the Eighth Heaven, send some fairyland monks to guard around the enchantment."


    While everyone was talking, a figure appeared in the palace hall, which was converged by the light spot, and after condensing, it was a woman dressed in green and green clothes.


    The monks looked sideways, and the whole palace was silent for a while.


    This woman is the owner of the palace.


    Although it is only the immortal power, it also has a certain degree of coercion. The prestige of the real immortality still has undoubted majesty in front of them.


    At this time, the Master of Litian Palace suddenly appeared, what is the reason? Although everyone was puzzled, but after a little hesitation, they still held a fist at the master of this palace, which was considered to have been seen.


    "Senior, even if you have cultivated into the real fairyland, you can appear in the main hall of the Palace of the Falling Feathers like this out of thin air. I''m afraid it''s a bit wrong?" Liu Sitong bowed his head slightly, but his voice was not inferior.


    The monks were terrified that Liu Sitong had just stepped into the fairyland not long ago, but now he dares to be so arrogant about the few true immortals on this continent?


    The figure from the main palace in the mid-air of the main hall slowly solidified, and the chance of light dissipated, and then the solidified body slowly fell until standing in the center of the entire main hall.


    real body!


    "Xian Li condenses, and the void tells the truth, this, this is ..."


    "Golden Fairy!"


    At this time, even Liu Sitong, who had just spoken, was silent. In the case of Jinxian, even if this palace is Song Ning, this imperial city is Song Ning, this country is Song Ning, but she is not Liu Sitong. It is the person who works for Song Ning.


    "Congratulations to the Master of the Tiangong Palace!" The monks bowed their heads one after another. Such a gift, even when facing the peak of Song Ning, it was only so.


    This is Tianlian Palace Master, Xiaolian. Xiaolian looked at the monks around with a smile and nodded slightly, calmly said: "It''s not the Golden Immortal, standing on the edge of this Golden Immortal. Got it. You do n��t need to be rude. "


    At this time, even if Xiaolian said so, no one dared to be really rude. Liu Sitong, who was just questioning now, is now hesitant. She only knows that this is the real fairy from the palace, but she did not expect it to be enough. Real fairy in the realm of golden fairy.


    The door of the main palace of the palace opened when everyone was afraid to raise their heads.


    Song Ning walked in step by step, his eyes fell on Xiaolian, and Leng Yuexiao followed him, holding their hands, shoulder to shoulder.


    "It''s far away from Song Tian to visit the main palace of the palace." Song Ning slowly approached from a distance.


    Xiaolian smiled, and this smile only appeared when she faced Song Ning: "I would still call you a predecessor, and the word of being far away to welcome is too heavy."


    "The top of the true immortal, the end of the golden immortal, the cultivation practice of the palace master should be said to be my predecessor." Song Ning said.


    Xiaolian smiled and shook her head: "Even the eighth celebrity heaven''s real golden fairy dared not make it in front of his predecessor. I still realized it by relying on the predecessor. How dare I claim to be big in front of my predecessor?


    Song Ning''s expression didn''t move, he didn''t speak a word, and his thoughts flew in his head as he stepped forward.


    This little lotus, there is a problem!


    With her current cultivation practice, there is almost no fear that the entire Orchid Continent can match it, but she always mentioned that thing in the past. After so long, even if it is counted, it is only her that can be counted. ''S avatar, now it''s still'' predecessor ''predecessor'' cries, which is not like the style of a quasi-jinxian.


    "Princess, why don''t I come to the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers?" Song Ning avoided the topic, stepped on the dragon chair, and sat down with Leng Yuexiao.


    From beginning to end, Leng Yuexiao said nothing, Xiaolian looked at her carefully, and she also looked at Xiaolian carefully.


    In Russia, the two smiled at each other, avoiding each other''s eyes.


    Xiaolian''s eyes turned to Song Ning again: "I''m here, just to hear what the seniors will do next?"


    "Nine days battlefield?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiaolian nodded: "Yes, the nine-day battlefield is open, and the heavens are watching. Even the predecessors Megatron at that time, it is not a long-term plan after all, and there seems to be a lot of things that the predecessors do not understand about this nine-day battlefield, so today, small Lian deliberately came here in person, just to hear what his predecessors have arranged for the next Youlan Continent. "


    Xiao Lian took a bit of a ��predecessor��, a quasi-jinxian who actually worked with the spirit realm, Song Ning, called senior. This is really unbelievable. In the minds of the monks, doubts arose.


    Song Ning was also extremely puzzled at this time, always feeling strange in this matter. He wanted to habitually touch the Linghu next to the armrest, but this hand fell, and suddenly found his hand was empty!


    What about Xiao Ke? !


    Song Ning''s expression was slightly sluggish.


    "Black Wind." Song Ning did not answer Xiaolian directly, but turned to look at the man in black robe standing respectfully beside him.


    Black Wind nodded slightly: "Master."


    "Xiao Ke?" Song Ning asked.


    The pupil of Heifeng shrank sharply. It was nearly two days. He even neglected Xiao Ke completely. If Song Ning did not mention it, he even forgot Xiao Ke ��s existence, which could weaken his sense of existence. To such a degree of skill, it has exceeded the imagination of the black wind.


    Seeing Heifeng''s expression, Song Ning probably knew that the matter was awkward: "Find."


    Black wind bowed his fists, his figure disappeared into the main hall.


    Later, Song Ning turned to look at Xiaolian. Xiaolian was so respectful. Now Song Ning can''t see what Xiaolian thinks. Then, let''s look at her bottom line.


    "If you just want to listen to my next arrangement, Xianli will be able to consolidate. Why do you need to tell the truth and send the real body?" Song Ningju stood down and looked down at Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian''s face was indifferent, and her voice was still calm like water: "In order to show a little respect, nowadays, you are almost all respected in the upper and lower parts of the Orchid Continent. How can I not be interested?"


    "Haha, hahahaha, the joke, the existence of the Tiangong Palace is already above the Yulan Continent. If the palace owner has anything, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. It is better to say it directly." Song Ningming Seeing Xiaolian, he didn''t believe in Xiaolian, but he didn''t believe in someone who could betray even the lives of his disciples.


    Song Ning''s remarks were provocative, and as soon as they spoke, they were silent in the main hall.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 744： Nine minutes from Tiangong

    Xiaolian looked up slightly and looked at Song Ning''s height. At this time, everyone felt that Song Ning suppressed the palace master Xiaolian from Tiangong, but between Xiaolian and Song Ning, the two people''s momentum It is extremely clear.


    70% of Xiaolian and 30% of Song Ning, even though Song Ning is showing a strong momentum now, he still shows a disadvantage in front of Xiaolian.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the main hall of the palace became extremely strange, and for a moment, the monks seemed to feel that they were about to go to war.


    But after all, Xiaolian will not do it, and Song Ning will not do it.


    Immediately, Xiaolian smiled faintly, and said, "My purpose is very simple, please go to retreat from Tiangong to practice."


    "Why did I promise you?" Song Ning frowned.


    "There are all the resources you need in Litian Temple. Cultivating in Litian Palace is your best choice. Senior, you do n��t forget, you seem to have some time constraints." Xiaolian turned slightly. , Laughing.


    This smile ... beautiful, but it fell in Song Ning''s eyes, but there was a sense of trembling, as if I had seen the same smile somewhere.


    Leng Yuexiao, who has never been surprised, exerts her fingers at the moment. Song Ning feels the force from Leng Yuexiao''s fingertips and sweeps Leng Yuexiao with no trace of his eyes.


    "This is from the Palace Master, there is a problem!" Leng Yuexiao immediately heard the voice.


    But just when Leng Yuexiao just heard the voice, Xiaolian''s voice suddenly came to Leng Yuexiao''s mind: "Nine Heavens Mystery, you''d better ... or don''t do much business, the cause and effect of Song Ning and me The line is already in place. If you are honest, I can give him the right to choose, but if you are talkative, then the consequences ... "


    Leng Yuexiao''s mind shook violently, and her pupils contracted. Xiaolian''s body standing quietly in the center of the hall suddenly flashed. At this blinking moment, she saw Xiaolian''s real body!


    "You both know that I am Nine Heavens Mysterious Girl and dare to move my man?" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was full of hostility.


    Xiaolian was smiling: "If you are on the first day, if you are facing your deity, I might be scared, but now ... Ha ha, Master Nine Heavens, although I have a bad reputation, but now, I really want to repay it. "


    Weng Ran in Leng Yuexiao''s mind, if she doesn''t know what her body is, Leng Yuexiao might not be so worried. Now that she knows, how can she believe this? But till now, she did not dare to gamble. The decision is in Song Ning''s hands. If Xiao Lian really gave Song Ning the right to choose, then everything may not have reached the point of tearing her face.


    "Xiaoxiao, I also think there is a problem with Xiaolian, but I just can''t figure out what the problem is." Song Ning responded to Leng Yuexiao.


    At this time, it seemed to many outside monks that it was calm and calm. This powerful and outrageous Li Tiangong Palace Master was just inviting Song Ning sincerely.


    In fact, between the three of them, there has already been a storm.


    Leng Yuexiao returned to her face, turned to look at Song Ning, and smiled slightly. This time, there was no transmission: "Everything is up to you, you have decided, even if it is the end of the world, I will be with you."


    Song Ning patted Leng Yuexiao''s hand lightly, and then turned to Xiaolian: "The invitation to leave Tiangong is forgiving. My own business does not require you to worry about leaving Tiangong. If you really want to help, please do so. Send several monks to help guard the Orchid Continent. "


    Refused? !


    After so many years, I have been mysteriously above the Orchid Continent for so many years. At the junction of the eighth and ninth heavens, no one knows where it is, but he knows how terrifying it can stand. After so many years, it is enough to show that Li Tiangong is powerful. Since ancient times, the monks who can be invited from Ligong are either talented or amazing, but now, Song Ning once again rejected Li Tiangong''s invitation?


    Two times in a row, some people refused to leave Litian Temple twice in a row!


    Xiaolian turned her head slightly, and the smile in her mouth was more intense: "Eh? Sure enough, she refused again, but ..." Xiaolian''s voice became cold: "Senior, you have to think about it, so as not to regret it later. "


    "Song has never regretted doing things," Song Ning said calmly.


    Xiaolian sighed and nodded: "Since this is the case, then we will send ten Taoist monks to protect the enchantment from the Temple of Heaven. These ten people are only under the orders of seniors, how?"


    Compromise ... compromised? !


    Was it so simple to compromise from the Master of Tiangong Palace?


    But when Song Ningdu was surprised, Xiaolian narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice: "But Senior, there is something, I hope you understand that this is the battlefield. If there is no battle, then There is no way to recover, and we leave Tiangong. In these nine days, there are nine divisions. Our task has always been simple. "


    "What task?" Song Ning asked.


    The monks also cast their doubtful eyes. This was the first time they heard that Litian Temple had nine divisions among the nine days, that is to say, there was a Litian Temple in every heavy sky. If you can enter Litian Palace, it means that you can get in touch with Jiuzhongtian, and just now, Song Ning once again rejected the invitation to leave Tiantian Palace!


    Xiaolian''s figure turned into a light spot and disappeared. When she disappeared, she only left a sentence: "Here, seniors may wish to ask Mrs. Ling."


    Just when Xiaolian disappeared, Leng Yuexiao''s pupils showed an indescribable phantom. Between the phantoms and trance, if she had not been paying attention to Xiaolian, it would be difficult to find out that Xiaolian was about to disappear At that time, she sent a message to Leng Yuexiao.


    The information was too horrifying. Even Leng Yuexiao saw the picture with his own eyes, he still couldn''t believe it. Is all this true?


    It is not ruled out that she was deliberately delivering false news, but if she did it on purpose, why is she?


    After knowing her body, Leng Yuexiao naturally knows that her reputation is very poor, but since she can appear as the master of the palace, it means that she is not only notorious as the outside world.


    Every prince in Litian Temple has a heavy responsibility, and Litian Palace exists only for one thing ...


    The eyes of the monks all fell on Leng Yuexiao. Obviously, this secret from Leng Yuexiao from the first heaven to the departure from the Tiangong, and this moment is also the moment when the mystery was revealed.


    But when everyone listened, Leng Yuexiao shook his head: "I can only tell you about this matter."


    "The voice is good." Song Ning looked solemn.


    Leng Yuexiao''s chest undulated. After a while, she slowly said: "Let''s not talk about the only task of leaving Tiangong, you know, there is this unwritten rule in Litiangong?"


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 745： Unspoken secret

    "What rules?" Song Ning asked.


    "Invited from Tiangong, each person has only one chance in his life. Once he gives up, this life will be insulated from Tiangong, and you, this is the second invitation from Ligong." Leng Yuexiao looked solemn.


    Song Ning puzzled: "What about this?"


    "If you say that you are talented, love your talent from the Tiangong Palace, maybe explain it, then the regulations are unwritten after all. In the eyes of outsiders, if you do n��t obey, you can just choose ... If you think of the only task that has been away from the Tiangong for tens of thousands of years Some meaning. "Leng Yuexiao pondered.


    "You said." Song Ning listened quietly.


    Leng Yuexiao said: "What you did from the Tiangong Palace is only nine days in one, nine days of battle, and nine points in the heavens. This separation is nothing but a star, a continent, rumored, the opportunity arrived, the battlefield broke out, and the opportunity was destroyed. At the end of the war, the nine days will be one. Only then will this star return to the galaxy. This is a curse. "


    "I don''t understand anymore. Nine days in one, and I was invited twice from the Heavenly Palace. What''s the connection?" Song Ning asked again.


    "They ... are afraid that you will die in this nine-day battlefield, and the Lord of the Heavenly Palace does not say it, but it conveys this meaning, in the nine-day battlefield, anyone can die, but only ..."


    "What alone?"


    Leng Yuexiao bit her lower lip, exerted a little force, and felt the pain. She swallowed it back when she reached her mouth, and replaced it with another sentence: "It''s okay, nine minutes from the Tiangong, that is, one on every heavy day. Litian Temple, and Litian Temple also needs to train extremely strong disciples for the unity of the nine days, there will be one fairy column in every heavy day, nine days, there are nine, these nine cents are listed in the nine days in one Time will play a huge role, but after nine days of unity, nine immortals will live for eight lives. "


    Xian Lie is the person who was selected in the column after the upper part of the Shinto sutra. Leng Yuexiao has already mentioned it with Song Ning before, but it is not so detailed.


    It''s just that Song Ning always feels that Leng Yuexiao''s previous statement is somewhat disproportionate to the Xian Lie mentioned later.


    "Xiaoxiao, why do I always feel that you have concealed something about leaving Tiangong?" Song Ning asked.


    "Do you doubt me?" Leng Yuexiao asked back.


    Song Ning hastily denied: "Naturally not, I just asked casually."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled and grabbed Song Ning ��s hand: ��Li Tiangong cultivated the Immortal Column, so I recruited you twice, thinking of the cruelty after the nine days of unity, I think it must be that the remaining Immortal Column is extremely strong, Tiangong is afraid of you dying. If you die, the ninth heavenly heaven will have a low status after the nine days of unity. "


    "So far away things, don''t need to think about it, no matter what conspiracy or tricks, I will not leave you from these three years." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled and nodded.


    The conversation between the two was like no one else. In the main hall of the palace, all the monks looked at each other, waiting anxiously, but they couldn''t urge it.


    At the end of the speech, Song Ninglang said: "Liu Sitong, from today on, you will be given all the command within the continent of the Orchid Continent. As for the guarding of the enchantment, you will do it all by yourself, as long as you step into my ninth heavy day, dead!"


    "Yes!" Liu Sitong hurriedly bowed to his life.


    "Just Dust Daoist, Moyun Daoyou, promised your immortality medicine, I will start refining later, whether it is successful or not, I only refining it once." Song Ning said again.


    Juechen and others immediately clenched their fists: "Thank you Song Daoyou!"


    "Tomorrow, after I refine the panacea, I will teach the immortality above the main palace of the imperial palace-Bian Tian!" Finally, Song Ning''s voice was high.


    Immortal art ... !


    teach? !


    At this moment, the monks seemed to realize what, Biantian and so on were regarded as top-level immortals in the entire Orchid Continent. Now Song Ning wants to teach in public, what does this mean?


    No one wants to think, but everyone is willing to learn.


    "Let''s go." Song Ning waved her sleeves and stood up with Leng Yuexiao to leave.


    At this time, on the far side of the sky, a faint fairy power came: "I thought you would tell the truth."


    "Do you think I will believe you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, but it is true. Although I don''t want it, one day, you will pay for hiding him."


    "Pay the price? I''m afraid it''s not just me who pays the price ... but the entire star ..."


    The voice fell, Leng Yue looked at the horizon remotely, and sighed softly. This god, I really wanted to tease people. All kinds of things in the world, cause and effect cycle, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this. What will it be?


    Three years ... I''m afraid she can cherish it, only these three years.


    Skyline, Xiaolian, who had already disappeared in the eyes of everyone, looked at the direction of the Imperial City of Luoyu alone, and sighed in his mouth: "The ninth world is dotted, the ninth world is the edge of the dust, every life, you are weak, every life, you Do n��t believe me, senior, I just ... it ��s for the sake of gratitude. "


    She sighed and left. After returning to Litian Temple, she will leave the Tiangong Palace and summon the ten elders before leaving to the dojo.


    "Wait, let''s go to assist Song Ning, keep the enchantment, and follow the fate." Xiaolian was calm as always.


    "Palace, the opportunity may come at any time. If I don''t stay in the Heavenly Palace, if that''s ..."


    "Go, assist, Song Ning!" Xiaolian burst into a chill when her voice came out.


    Ten elders quickly bowed: "Follow the order!"


    "Go, the ninth heaven, leave the Temple of Heaven''s Golden Order, and protect Song Ning within three years." Xiaolian waved her hands, and a fairy force pushed these ten people towards the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers.


    When Xiaolian gave this order, all the disciples in Litian Palace looked up at the sky as if they were able to hear even when this order was given.


    The golden order to leave Tiangong is the highest order to leave Tiangong. Only the master of Ligong can give orders, and only after the opening of the nine-day battlefield can the master of Ligong be said.


    This golden order can only be said once!


    So precious, was it actually used on Song Ning?


    Among the Orchid Continent, there are two quasi-golden immortals among the many monks hiding very deep. Although there is no gold immortal cultivation, they also have the strength equivalent to the first entry of the gold immortal. , But can feel clearly.


    "Guardian ... Song Ning ..."


    "It turns out ... it''s him ..."


    The two opened their eyes and looked at the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers in the far distance, and then closed their eyes again, the body''s immortal power was running, waiting for an opportunity to break through.


    At this moment, within Litian Temple, Xiaolian looked dignified. This time, she failed to invite Song Ning, although she had already expected it, but she still had a hint of fantasy. If Song Ning could come to Litian Temple, then In these three years, she can give Song Ning a lot, a lot.


    "For a thousand years, this war should have come for ten thousand years, but it came at the beginning of the tenth world, but I wonder if this battlefield prepared for more than 9,000 years will become Shura again. hell����"


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 746： The origin of the black wind

    After sighing, Xiaolian tickled her finger gently and spit out two words in her mouth: "Come back."


    Her voice had just fallen, and the distance of thousands of miles was like a rewind in the void. A black figure seemed to have been caught from a distance of thousands of miles. As soon as he fell, he had an unpleasant look in his eyes: "You have asked me , But now he calls so rudely? "


    Xiaolian narrowed her eyes: "Oh? You seem to have forgotten, who arranged all this and who helped you so much."


    "Sorry, there is only one of my masters, named Song Ning, not you!"


    This speaker is the black wind!


    Xiaolian looked indifferent, as if her emotions did not fluctuate at all: "Very good."


    "I warn you not to hit my master''s idea, otherwise, I will die, and I will teach you something!" Black Wind gritted his teeth.


    "Now you are not worthy." Xiaolian said: "The little fox that Song Ning asked you to find is at the ground floor of Liuhe City in the Falling Kingdom. He is retreating and practicing. You don''t need to worry, you can also inform Song Ning of this news. . "


    Heifeng was stunned. He didn''t expect the woman in front of him to help. Although he didn''t know the purpose of the woman, now that he has saved himself the trouble of going out, he can be considered a good thing.


    "You go." Xiaolian finished her words, and held her arm for a while.


    I ... day ... you ... big ... yeah ...


    The Black Wind roared inwardly. Before he stood firm, he was involved in the void. When he appeared again, he had already reached the outside city of the Falling Kingdom.


    "What I hate most is being called and drunk!" Heifeng gritted his teeth and entered the Imperial City angrily.


    But the black wind thought about it carefully. Over the years, the owner of the palace has not harmed him. Except that he can be arranged to see Song Ning there at the beginning, he encouraged him to take Song Ning ��s Jindan, After this series of things happened.


    "Everything was arranged by her. What was she for?" Heifeng muttered to himself secretly. He had never mentioned it to Song Ning, and he dared not mention it. Now Song Ning is in contact with the master of the palace. , Heifeng even dare not mention those things.


    However, although he did n��t mention it, Heifeng always remembered this in his heart. Following Song Ning until now, although he kept calling Song Ning ''Master'', he actually didn''t really treat him like a master or servant, even Many times Song Ning needs him to do something, but that is not the attitude that the master ordered his servants.


    This has not been felt by the Black Wind for so many years.


    "Wait for me to recover my strength ..." Heifeng held his fist, and he could feel the spiritual power on this Orchid Continent changing, and even the immortal energy poured in continuously. After he had his own golden pill, he would Able to start normal cultivation, once the golden fairy, then now, cultivation will be extremely rapid.


    "That scum stepping on the head of the master, I will cut your feet down to avenge the master." Heifeng''s words squeezed out from between the teeth, and there was a vicious look in his eyes.


    This is how the black wind thought, and suddenly heard a gentle voice from his ear: "Returned so soon? Can you find Xiaoke?"


    The cruel color on Heifeng''s face disappeared instantly. He shook his body. When he appeared again, he stood in front of Song Ning. He was extremely respectful and lowered his head halfway: "I found it. Xiao Ke practiced in the vast abyss below Liuhe City. Looks like that, it seems to be closed for a year. "


    At this time, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were sitting against each other at the stone table in the garden. Suddenly, when they heard this, they both looked at the Black Wind and were surprised, "Can you find this?"


    Heifeng''s expression froze, scratching his nose: "Uh ..."


    "Well, during that battle in the Demon Realm, Xiao Ke was almost dead. At that time, she said to me that her deity was in the home of Luoyu. Now let''s break through and let her do it." Song Ning said, seeming to ponder A little, and said: "Black Wind, when you are okay, often go over and see, so as not to be in trouble."


    "Yes, master." Heifeng said.


    "I have recently thought about you. The Golden Pill in your body, even if I refine it again, you still can''t break through to the fairyland. I have searched a lot of classics, and I have not found that you can break through this situation. The only way to help you is to find a golden pill that can be placed in your body. "Song Ningdao.


    The color on Heifeng''s face was slightly lost. He had known this for a long time. Although he didn''t mention it, he always kept it in his heart, but now Song Ning said that Heifeng immediately evaded: "Master, this matter is not anxious. Anyway, we have so much time, there will always be a way. "


    Song Ning nodded and said nothing more, and intently played against Leng Yuexiao.


    Seeing the black wind, he arched his hands and turned away.


    The garden is fragrant, and the two people are on the side of the pond where the stone table is located. In the pond, there are a few fish swimming, is it rising out of the water, it seems to be secretly watching Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning, the newly married couple playing.


    The sunlight is direct, but the light is blocked by the hibiscus tree on the other side of the stone table. The hibiscus flowers are blooming, and the fragrance shakes in the wind.


    "This move is a bit of a move." Song Ning looked at the piece that Leng Yuexiao had just dropped on the chessboard.


    "Oh? Then you have to admit defeat?" Leng Yuexiao smiled.


    However, Song Ning shook his head and carefully looked at the chessboard: "Confessing defeat is not very in line with my character, and can only be killed."


    On the chess board, the black and white characters continue to fight, just like the two armies confronting each other, fighting roundabout, winning and losing. This battle has been stretched from the corner to the end, and finally returned to the original battlefield.


    "Xiao Xiao, this ..." Song Ning looked at the chessboard, frowning and tightening, as if thinking of something.


    "What''s wrong?" Leng Yuexiao puzzled.


    It''s just a game of chess, Leng Yuexiao doesn''t have any morals. This game of chess is nothing more than two people playing their time. But now, in Song Ning''s eyes, he actually feels a strange feeling in this chess board.


    The world is the game, the stars are the game ...


    This world, that star ...


    Weng Ran in Song Ning''s head, he shook his head, as if he had thought of something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    This game seems to be simple, but Song Ning''s mind keeps coming up with an idea. The beginning of the battle, the end of the battle, and the beginning is the end.


    Can life be like this game of chess?


    If he himself is a chess piece, then fighting on this battlefield will eventually return to the origin, and after returning to the origin, after everything is over, the game is over and the next game starts, he is just a legacy of the battlefield. A chess piece that fell.


    He always thinks he is a chess piece and always wants to find the root of everything. If all the roots are at the beginning, then ... What kind of secrets are there on the top of Taihe Mountain?


    "I ... not a chess piece!" Song Ning clenched his fists, lowered the son in his hand, and gritted his teeth tightly.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 747： Starry chess board

    While Song Ning put down the chess piece, there was a star in the starry sky, suddenly bright and dark, as if in turmoil.


    At this time, the star was between the index finger and **** of a huge illusory white-haired old man. He was holding the star and was about to fall on the huge chessboard intertwined in the void.


    The old man frowned slightly, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, he laughed at the old man with a long hair: "Interesting, it is getting more and more interesting."


    "The perception is indeed good, but it''s just a little overdone. I''m clever, and I''m afraid I will go astray in the end." The old man sighed and waved his palm lightly, then the star returned to the void and hung in its original position .


    Elder Longbeard looked at this chess board: "You have played this chess game for ten thousand years, the stars and sky have been used by you all the time. I have played with you for ten thousand years, but you haven''t told me now, this What is the meaning of chess? "


    Although the old man with white hair is just a huge phantom, the deep mass in his eyes can penetrate thousands of miles at this moment. Anyone who sees it will be moved, moved, and sad.


    "Three thousand avenues, one can only be chosen before they can ascend. I have realized how long the Tao has been since now. Dao has one, two, three, and three million. I have learned so much, but I have only lost There was something. "The old man with white hair sighed.


    Elder Beard frowned: "This star field is yours, but you still have something to lose?"


    "Outsiders, outside the sky, the world beyond the starry sky stretches, the road is boundless, what you see and realize, but the light of the stars, the shimmer of the stars, how can you compete with Haoyue? There are countless ancestors in ancient times Mighty power, death for the sake of Taoism, Taoism for the Tao, and death for the Tao, only between the Tao, I have arranged for ten thousand years for this idea, and now, I also tell you, are you satisfied? "White-haired old man said .


    Hearing this, the old bearded man took a deep breath and looked at the old man in disbelief in front of him: "You ... you want to join in three thousand ?!"


    "Then you told me that the only regret in this life was that time ..."


    "Yes, in my life, for the sake of Taoism, I only gave up one thing, but this one is the most precious in the world."


    "Love words together, there are so many things in the world, there is only one love between heaven and earth, and you have spent a lot of years just to give up the love for the Tao, but for the Tao, but did not expect that this love word can be affected world."


    The two said in the starry sky, this seems to be talking about it, but in fact, only the two elderly people are sentimental.


    The white-haired old man looked at the chessboard, pinched the letter with a star in his fingertips, he looked at the original battlefield in the chessboard, his arms slowly fell.


    "The dust is the dust, the earth is the earth, and the Ten Thousand Laws are finally one. Since he has realized it and wrongly, then it is all over, and it is considered that I have left some thoughts for this ten thousand years of business." The old man with white hair said that he would drop his arm.


    The elder bearded suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his wrist: "You can think of it, what will happen after this one falls? And ... how do you know he was wrong?"


    The white-haired old man''s arm shuddered slightly.


    Everything in this world has spirituality, no matter what, once there is spiritual wisdom, it is possible to enlighten the Tao. In this enlightenment, there is no predecessor, no master, no one can distinguish right from wrong, even if it is like The cultivation of the two old men cannot guarantee that all their perceptions are correct.


    "I have realized the many years of enlightenment, but I haven''t considered whether I ... missed it."


    The old man with white hair sighed, and the son in his hand slowly fell: "Since it is right or wrong, let him show it to us."


    The old man with white hair said, the direction of the arm changed, and this one also slowly fell.


    In the starry sky, there was a roar of roars, which oscillated and shook the stars of the heavens. This fell, and the nine-day battlefield opportunity was opened. All this was arranged by him, but even so, he was worried.


    Because he lied.


    In the face of his old friends of countless years, he still lied. For so many years, there is a secret hidden in his heart. This secret is increasingly fermenting, tormenting him, and making him miserable. For so many years, his The purpose is not just one.


    One day in the starry sky, ten years in the world, this old man''s arm fell, it seems to be only the distance of one arm, but in fact, it is hundreds of millions of miles.


    He who has long been integrated into the starry sky has only one idea, and this idea is to send the ruined stars formed by the magic weapon that was broken back to the galaxy. As for the joint, it is only his extravagant thought, and it is him The cover up.


    He sighed in his heart: "Song Ning, Song Ning, you are still wrong, you are wrong, I am afraid that you will lose all.


    Heaven and earth are chessboards, and stars are chess pieces.


    So, who is the world and who is the star?


    If Leng Yuexiao conceals the matter in her heart, if you tell you, can you understand it?


    Why is there a person who can''t die in the nine-day battlefield?


    Because ... this man ... is heaven and earth! "


    what!


    Among the falling feathers, Song Ning''s body shuddered. Just now, he felt his brain burst like a burst. It seemed that a voice from ancient times came into his mind. This voice was too strong and he was overwhelmed. , Almost shocked by the sound and bleeding.


    "What''s wrong!" Leng Yuexiao will get up and support Song Ning.


    Song Ning shook his head and was still able to feel the headache, but just now, when he felt a roar, he seemed to hear something.


    "It''s nothing, I ... I want to go back to Taihe Mountain to see. I''m going to refine the Elixir tonight. There is still some time. Can you walk with me?" Song Ning asked.


    Seeing such a state of Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao naturally wants to follow him.


    In a blink of an eye, the two appeared again on the top of the Taihe Mountain. Song Ning looked around and sat on the floor: "There are two hours when it is dark. I will meditate here, wronged you, stay here Stay with me. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were full of worries: "I naturally want to accompany you, you meditate with peace of mind, and I protect you."


    Song Ning nodded, then sat on the spot and closed her eyes.


    The peak of Taihe Mountain was so swaying. When Song Ning''s eyes closed, he slowly rushed towards some place under Taihe Mountain, and then instilled from that place. If the entire Taihe Mountain can be seen through, it will be like a The huge blood veins, which looked carefully, seemed to be the shape of a beating heart.


    At the very center of this heart is the Taihe Mountain Peak, and at this time, Song Ning is sitting in the center of the Taihe Mountain Peak, feeling everything on the Taihe Mountain.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 748： Where the spirit is

    Heaven and earth are Yin and Yang, Youlan is gossip, Yin and Yang Pisces swim in the gossip, and there are two poles in the gossip, the two poles are at the heart, and the heart is the place where the heart gathers.


    One is on Taihe Mountain, and the other is on the riverside of Hades.


    One is human and the other is demon.


    This was Song Ning''s first practice in Taihe Mountain since his history. Once, his righteous father was not allowed to meditate here. At that time, Song Ning was still young. When he saw his righteous father **, he felt that there were many magical things in this world. He didn''t dare to go against it, but now, until he meditates here, he finally understands.


    It turned out that this Taihe Mountain Peak turned out to be the center of the spirit vein!


    Song Ning is meditating on the top of Taihe Mountain, and the heart-like, aura-like aura is violently impacting Song Ning.


    "This is ..." Leng Yuexiao looked stagnant until she realized that Taihe Mountain below was actually a spiritual vein, and at this moment, it was also because Song Ning closed her eyes and meditated that this spiritual vein began to frantically. Gather spiritual power.


    Leng Yuexiao is no better than others. If someone else''s perception of spiritual power is slightly weaker, it makes sense. But Leng Yuexiao is from the first heaven. She is extremely sensitive to spiritual power and fairy power. This is her second visit. To Taihe Mountain, even if she came here twice, she did not find that there was such a strong spiritual fluctuation in this Taihe Mountain.


    Now, after Song Ning meditates, the spiritual fluctuations in this Taihe Mountain are so strong, and they are rushing towards Song Ning in a frenzy.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes crossed the ground and watched the changes in spiritual power in the mountain. These spiritual powers seemed to be directed towards Song Ning, and at the bottom of the mountain, it was a spiritual gathering Formation!


    "Hui Ling array?" Leng Yuexiao began to look at the huge formation under the mountain.


    But when Leng Yuexiao started to follow the formation below the mountain, she was stunned. The formation under the mountain could not see the side at a glance!


    "Thousands of feet!" Leng Yuexiao''s decree shocked Leng Yuexiao: "Accommodating Qiankun, the vastness of the world, and the body of the mountain and the stone are all arrays. This is not just Huiling array, but ... Qiankun Huiling array. "


    Rumor ... Actually?


    Leng Yuexiao''s mouth was hung with a sweet arc. At this time, the man meditating in front of him was so indifferent. Although there was a slight doubt between Meiyu, he was not surprised by this huge spiritual force.


    This is her Leng Yuexiao man, who has not meditated for 13 years on the top of Taihe Mountain, and now sits here, he has inherited the heritage here. All the spirits in the pool came together, spurring the spiritual power of the entire mountain range into Song Ning''s body.


    Even though Song Ningzao had already heard Daofeng Cultivation Practice, his body was still in the spirit realm. Spiritual monks could obtain spiritual power to a limited extent. Reaching Wen Daofeng Cultivation Practice was like a bottle filled with water.


    The ordinary bottle will overflow after it is filled with water. If you want to force the water into it, it will burst, but now Song Ning ��s body is like a bottomless hole, and the spiritual power continues to flow in, but he is not full at all. Feeling, it is more and more longing for this influx of spiritual power.


    At first, spiritual power poured into Song Ning''s body, but only a moment later, it became Song Ning''s body absorbing spiritual power.


    "Also ... want ..." Song Ning murmured, at this moment even he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    He has long hair and no wind, and on the top of Taihe Mountain, the outside world seems extremely quiet. Even Leng Yuexiao is standing next to Song Ning. If he is not very sensitive to spiritual power, he may not feel the spirit at this moment. Struck by force.


    Leng Yuexiao watched Song Ning quietly absorbing spiritual power. Several hours passed, and when Song Ning opened his eyes, a white aura flashed in his eyes, which seemed to be a ray of light. general.


    At this time, there was a burst of spiritual power around Song Ning. This spiritual power was like substance. If Leng Yuexiao saw it with his own eyes, he could n��t believe it. Even the spiritual power floating outside Song Ning ��s body could be easily Condensed into substance.


    Gradually, the light in Song Ning''s eyes disappeared, and he looked at Leng Yuexiao, with a trace of daze in his expression: "How long has it been?"


    "Two hours." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning got up: "This Taihe Mountains ..."


    "All the spiritual power in this Taihe mountain range is absorbed by you. At this time, this Taihe mountain is just a waste mountain." Leng Yuexiao swept around, and the green mountains withered completely in the mountains that stretched for nearly a thousand miles. It disappeared, but fortunately, some of these spirit beasts were not life-threatening at this time, except that they were lying on the ground one by one, looking up at Song Ning on the top of Taihe Mountain, and trembling.


    "I can feel that there is a formation in it, which seems to gather auras, but this formation disappeared after I absorbed the last trace of aura." Song Ning looked down at his feet, his eyes penetrated everything and fell on The bottom of Taihe Mountain.


    "This may be left to you by your righteous father." Leng Yuexiao observed Song Ning''s changes, although now Song Ning and ordinary people are undoubtedly, but the spiritual power in his body must have been tempered.


    Song Ning nodded. He has been meditating and practicing for 13 years in Taihe Mountain, following the words of the Master, but today, he is meditating here. Unexpectedly, as if he had touched some kind of institution, he raised this Taihe Mountain. All spiritual power is absorbed into the body.


    "Let''s go back first, and promised to refine the panacea. Let''s put this matter of Taihe Mountain first." Song Ning said while feeling the spiritual power in his body.


    The two returned to the Imperial City in a blink of an eye. At this time in the Imperial City, Jue Chen and Mo Yun Dao Xian and others had been waiting for Song Ning for a long time. They had already been thinking about this matter for a long time.


    However, when Song Ning and the two returned, they discovered that there were ten strange atmospheres in the imperial city, and this strange atmosphere should be the elders from Litian Temple sent by Xiaolian.


    "Sure enough, the breath is very strong." Song Ningling swept across.


    In ordinary times, Song Ningling ��s consciousness was swept away, not to mention the fairyland monks. Even some spiritual monks could feel his spiritual power, but just after Song Ningling ��s consciousness was swept, no one found him, even The fairyland monk, even the elders who left Tiangong, didn''t feel anything at all, but felt like a gust of wind blew away, not knowing that it was actually Song Ning''s spiritual consciousness.


    "It''s so strong!" Song Ning''s heart shivered, and this spirit could actually be strong to such a degree, and it was extremely pure, as if the power used in his body came from between the world and the world. Then you can gush, endlessly ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 749： Domineering elders of Litian Temple

    "Even if it''s Xianli, I''m afraid that''s not the case?" Song Ning frowned. He raised his hand, a flash of aura flashed in his hand. This aura was very thorough, and it felt like a breeze between heaven and earth, ethereal, But with a force that is hard to underestimate.


    "Good and pure ..." Leng Yuexiao watched Song Ning use the spiritual power in her body for the first time.


    Although spiritual realm monks are similar, they all have spiritual power in their bodies, and there is not much difference in these spiritual powers. But for some monks, the purity of spiritual power is different. Mortal cultivating immortals has required washing bone marrow and cutting bones since ancient times. Remove all the pollution from the world in the body. In this process, the more thoroughly the pollution is removed, the spiritual power in the body will not be polluted.


    Pure spiritual power is like a pure iron sword and a sword doped with other low-strength metals. Naturally, a pure iron sword is more powerful.


    Now the spiritual power in Song Ning''s body has an indestructible power. He is also a spiritual realm monk. I am afraid that no one''s spiritual power can confront Song Ning''s spiritual power.


    At this time, outside the palace.


    A Dao Xian in a yellow robe with eyebrows about three feet long looked at everyone in front of him, and there was a trace of impatience in his eyes. This person was the elder from Tiangong. He was called Huang Mei Dao Xian. : "Why didn''t Song Ning come back?"


    "Song Daoyou will come back soon, you are the elders who are sent from Tiangong Palace to obey Song Daoyou''s dispatch?" Jue Chen looked at the yellow eyebrow Dao immortal coldly, without giving the opposite face.


    Huang Meidao''s eyebrows frowned: "Huh, it''s just a spiritual monk. If he has strength, he doesn''t need us to guard here."


    At the end of the speech, a beautiful woman beside him hummed, with a sneer in his voice: "Knowing that we are coming, we will not come and greet you."


    Moyun Dao Xian said coldly: "Even if your palace lord, when you saw Song Daoyou, you would call Senior, but you didn''t expect you to be so rude."


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha." Huang Mei Dao Xian and the beautiful woman laughed at the same time, Huang Mei Dao Xian''s face showed a fierce color: "She naturally wants to call Song Ning senior, if not her then The mortal body met Song Ning and realized it under Song Ning''s temperament. She was afraid that she would not be able to stay away from the position of Tiangong Palace Master! "


    Hearing these words, Moyun Daoxian and others lost their hearts. It seems that although the surface of the Tiangong Palace is following the words of the palace master, in fact, the great elder Huangmei Daoxian and the second elder beautiful woman who are away from the Tiangong Palace did not change The housekeeper puts his eyes on it.


    These two people are nothing but the cultivation of the peak of Dao Xian. Although they may enter the real fairy realm at any time, they are still not true fairy. That is, the existence of the quasi-jinxian from the main palace of Tiangong Palace is a realm higher than them. They It''s so bad?


    "Huh, if this word is heard by your palace master, I am afraid it is not very good?" Jue Chen tentatively said.


    Huang Meidao immortal hummed: "Even if she knew, she only blamed a few words. Now in this world, if we die, how much will the strength of the Orchid Continent weaken? It is impossible to rely on your group for thousands of years. Waste to protect Youlan? "


    As soon as these words came out, Qi Jue Chen and other Dao immortals looked pale. Although the cultivation of this yellow eyebrow Dao immortal was higher than them, how could they bear it now that they humiliated them so much? If it were not in Song Ning''s imperial palace, I am afraid that it is already fighting now!


    "Who do you say is waste?"


    "Oh, it''s just you guys ..."


    That Huang Mei Dao Xian only heard the sound, did not know who it was, and responded casually, but when he said something, he suddenly heard a slight footstep beside him, and at this moment, there were already two people standing beside him.


    As Dao Xian, and the pinnacle of Dao Xian, only half a step away can enter the real fairy realm, even if no one beside him knows?


    "You, when did you come!" The yellow eyebrow Dao''s pupil shrank sharply, and his heart was that he was too lax when he just spoke, and he didn''t even notice a spiritual monk walking from behind him?


    But when he said this, his fairy power spread out and found that he couldn''t even notice the fluctuation of spiritual power in Song Ning!


    A person has huge spiritual power and can be exposed, but it is extremely difficult to completely converge spiritual power. Although many monks are good at hiding their own cultivation behavior and good at controlling spiritual power, no matter how they are controlled, they will stay. Some traces, the outside can also feel some weak spiritual fluctuations, but now Song Ning, there is no slight spiritual fluctuations!


    Not only Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao standing next to Song Ning seems to be very close to Song Ning, and there is no spiritual power to radiate.


    At this time, the eyes of the Taoist immortal from the mission of the Tiangong Palace were all fixed. When Song Ning arrived, none of them even discovered that they were still saying that the dust and other people led by Song Ning were waste.


    Song Ning looked at the Huangmei Taoxian with interest: "Ten of you, since you''re here, go guard, and follow Liu Sitong''s arrangement in the future."


    Song Ning said, sweeping around casually, finding Liu Sitong, and waving at Liu Sitong.


    Liu Sitong walked out of the crowd and gave Song Ning a fist.


    "I will listen to her in the future. I will start to practice later, and I have no time to arrange tasks for you." Song Ning said while walking forward on her own.


    Ten elders from Tiangong, and they are all the top monks in this orchid continent. When standing here, these many wonderland monks did not dare to be too indifferent, but Song Ning came, but it seemed like he was commanded .


    "Huh, if you take orders from you, let''s take orders from a hypocrite now? Song Ning, wouldn''t your mind be broken by the door?" Huang Meidao immortal scolded.


    He expected that Song Ning needed people at this time. If not, he would not dare to speak like that.


    Song Ning was walking forward, and suddenly he heard this yellow eyebrow and said immortal words, and couldn''t help laughing: "Take orders from me? I''m just a spiritual realm monk, and now I let you obey the magical monk, are you reluctant?"


    The beautiful woman hummed: "You just know that you are a monk of the spirit realm, you are very strong, but if you really want to do it, you can''t even use the magic technique, and we have mastered many magic techniques from the heavenly palace. It ��s not good to accidentally injure you seriously. "


    "Oh." Song Ning responded lightly, as if thinking about something.


    The monks around looked at the beautiful woman like a fool. The sickness came from the mouth, and the evil came from the mouth. Some people had a mouth, and they were born to be killed.


    At this time, the ten elders from Tiangong were all somewhat confused. They didn''t expect that Song Ning just responded so easily.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 750： Good roll, dont send

    If Song Ning could do things like this, it was beyond the expectation of the ten elders from Tiangong. They are not ignorant of Song Ning, but now Song Ning is picking up the girders of the entire Orchid Continent. To be considered for this orchid continent.


    A few people grasped this point and dared to speak to Song Ning in this way, while venting their grievances, while trying out Song Ning''s bottom line.


    If Song Ning started at this time, they could escape, so Song Ning would lose its strong fighting power. As for Song Ning, killing them after anger, this kind of thing would never happen to them when they wanted to come.


    But even if they knew that Song Ning would consider it, they didn''t expect Song Ning to respond so easily, so easy to bully?


    However, when they now have this idea in their hearts, Song Ning''s mouth slightly raised and smiled: "So, you can get away."


    what? !


    These ten Taoist immortals were stupefied. The top ten elders from Tiangong can be said that they are almost in front of the strength in the entire Orchid Continent. Song Ning even let them go?


    "Oh, Song Ning, you are so rude, but it''s not what we expected, but I didn''t expect you to be too arrogant than expected, let''s get away? I''m afraid we are gone, you, the Continent The enchantment will be broken soon? "Huang Meidao Xian narrowed his eyes at Song Ning.


    The beautiful woman said: "Hum, interesting, Song Ning, don''t think that our palace master promised you, we will comply. The palace master did say that we should listen to you, but did not say that we are yours. servant!"


    Song Ning nodded and didn''t care: "You guys are superfluous here. I''m just trying to test Xiaolian''s bottom line, and you, come here, either give me the same low eyebrows as you think, or just go Will leave Tiangong. "


    "Hahahaha, okay, okay! Let''s go! Song Ning, you remember what you said today. If the monks of Youlan Continent will die in other days, don''t ask us to help us leave Tiangong!" Laughing.


    The other elders from Tiangong are now filled with indignation. In the face of such humiliation by a spiritual monk, even though this spiritual monk has the strength that they can''t reach, it also makes them these elders who have always been high.


    But at this moment, the three elders from Litian Temple persuaded them to say, "Don''t be angry, Song Daoyou, your words are also a bit heavy. We are all sent by the palace master to help you guard this enchantment. The weakest of the nine days, if we are not united again, one day ... "


    "One day, if Litian Temple was attacked, would you ask us to help us?" Song Ning''s voice was like Bing, and his eyes swept over the yellow eyebrow and said: "Let you come, let you come to guard your home and protect the country, not let you have What do you rely on, let you come here arrogantly? "


    Song Ning''s eyes were extremely gloomy: "I''m going to make alchemy next. You can do it yourself. I will say it again. Those who can feel at home here and do their duty will stay. If they can''t, they can''t leave."


    After Song Ning finished his speech, ten elders left Tiangong, nine of them shook their sleeves, turned and scolded and left.


    "Song Ning, you remember, even if you kneel down and beg us, we will not come back again!"


    The elders of the Three Heavenly Palaces wanted to persuade, and it was impossible to persuade the crowd at this moment. It was neither embarrassing nor standing at the moment.


    Jue Chen and others had been watching the elders from Tiangong Temple as being unsightly. Moreover, Jue Chen and other monks were fighting all year round. After a long battle in the field, they all had a macho spirit. How could they bow their heads because of them? So at this moment they didn''t even care about the departure of these elders from Tiangong.


    "Song Daoyou, you are back, that panacea ..." Moyun Daoxian''s expression at this moment is as if there was no elder from Tiangong beside him at all.


    "Yes, Song Daoyou, I don''t know if I can refine the panacea today?" Jue Chen also expressed concern.


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, and his eyes flashed a few times, and then he said: "This immortal has requirements on medicinal materials, seasons, refining time, location, and there are also some images of heaven and earth. I demand that if I do n��t refine today, I do n��t know when I will find such a good opportunity. "


    Song Ning said, turning to look at Leng Yuexiao: "Xiao Xiao, I am practicing alchemy here, it may take some time. If you are tired, you may wish to go back to rest first."


    "Where you are, I am there." Leng Yuexiao smiled, the voice was extremely sweet.


    Song Ning nodded: "It''s okay, but when you enter the fairy pill, there will definitely be a thunder, and you must pay attention to safety by then."


    "Isn''t you there?" Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning squeezed Leng Yuexiao''s tip of her nose and turned her hands to remove Qinglongding from the storage ring.


    The Qinglong Ding landed, and the earth shook with it. Everyone''s eyes fell on this Qinglong Ding. They knew Song Ning was about to make alchemy, and they were all excited.


    Liu Sitong had already arranged this place under Song Ning''s command. At this time, she was going to start alchemy. She gave a glance to the people around her, and all the people around backed away, preparing to give Song Ning a place for alchemy.


    "Several, leave quickly. Since you don''t want to stay with us, please don''t stay." Liu Sitong saw the nine elders from Tiangong stopped and turned to look at Song Ning, and then said.


    At this time, the expressions of these people were completely different from before. They looked dull, but there were some doubts, but more, it seemed shocked. There was a trace of greed in the shock.


    Into the elixir?


    They naturally know this familiar name, but no one in the entire Orchid Continent can be refined. They have lived for so many years. The human race, the demon race, and the demon race have been in war, and the refining of immortals requires blood. Extremely demanding, from ancient times to the present, only Song Ning is the only monk who can fit this physique refined into immortality.


    "Into, into Immortal Pill?" Huang Meidao immortal swallowed, staring at the medicinal materials that Song Ning kept taking out.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of medicinal materials needed for refining the immortal pill, each of the medicinal materials taken out by Song Ning was very precious. How could it be possible to use many medicinal materials if it was not a refining extremely powerful pill? Moreover, from the eyes of people such as Juchen and Moyun Daoxian, they can see what they are thinking about at this time.


    "You, what I said just now ... can enter the elixir of the current state directly?" The beautiful woman also asked.


    Song Ning frowned slightly, and did not raise her head: "It''s good to roll, don''t send, whether or not to enter the fairy pill has nothing to do with you, I have a bad temper, you don''t speak badly to me, I endured once, but if it is next If you want to disturb me to refine the panacea, then ... I''m sorry. "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 751： One of the best

    During Song Ning''s speech, the whole person''s momentum changed. Before Song Ning''s body, there was no slight spiritual fluctuation. Although many fairyland monks have noticed this, they only regarded Song Ning as hiding, even if they were surprised, there was no Too much care, but now when Song Ning''s body surface overflows, all the monks present were stunned.


    This����


    Is it spiritual power? !


    The **** that appears on the surface of Song Ning''s body is like living creatures. This power is extremely pure, not to mention, there seems to be a huge amount of energy in it. This feeling, even if it is fairy power, is nothing more!


    Before Song Ning was not angry, it was not that he had a good temper, but that he did not want to delay the alchemy of the hour, and it was indeed not good to tear his face away from Litian Temple. He delayed his alchemy, so at this moment, Song Ning Lingli exuded deterrence.


    If someone else is thinking of using spiritual power to deter the monks in Wonderland, they might be laughed at, but Song Ning is different now. This powerful spiritual power has already shocked all monks.


    "Why did Song Daoyou become stronger again?"


    "Become stronger? More than just become stronger? This is another feeling."


    "Is this spiritual power or immortal power? Could it be that Song Daoyou broke through to fairyland?"


    Everyone whispered, but no matter who it is, they are not sure what is the power of Song Ning''s body, why is it so majestic and so deterrent.


    Seeing this scene, the elders from the Tiangong Palace were shocked in their hearts. They dared to be so arrogant to Song Ning before, and they all thought that Song Ning would not do it, but now it is different. If you don''t agree, you have to do it.


    If just now, they must have left a few unpleasant words and then left, but now it is different. Now they know that the next medicine that Song Ning wants to refine is the Immortal Pill!


    For these monks of the Taoist peak, the existence of the immortal pill is equivalent to the most precious panacea between heaven and earth, which can directly allow them to break through the current state and directly buy the threshold of the real immortal state.


    Xu Xian, Dao Xian, these are nothing, because they have seen the strength of the palace master as a real fairy.


    "Song Daoyou, we just made a joke just now, but did not expect Song Daoyou to be angry?" Huang Meidao Xiantian said shamelessly.


    Song Ning sneered: "It seems that Song is really a small belly."


    The look of the beautiful woman was shocked, and she waved her hands again and again: "No, no, do n��t think too much about Song Daoyou. Just now our joke was too much, and Song Daoyou ��s anger is normal. Now that Song Daoyou wants to refine into a fairy, then we have Stay here to protect Song Daoyou. "


    "Protection?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes.


    "Yeah, help Song Daoyou protect the law. This will surely attract Tianlei after he becomes an immortal. If Tianlei comes, we will help Song Daoyou share." Huang Mei Daoxian changed his face very quickly.


    Song Ning frowned: "In my ten years of non-cultivation, I knew there was a kind of singing in the world, and the speed of changing faces was extremely fast. This Daoist, wouldn''t you have been singing before? Is a must! "


    Song Ning said, the face of Huang Mei Dao Xian suddenly couldn''t hold up, but Song Ning''s words didn''t finish: "Guarding Dan Lei''s task, it''s your turn, get out."


    After hearing the elders from Tiangong, instead of being unhappy, they were more positive: "Song Daoyou, see what you said, the task of guarding Dan Lei is best for us!"


    "Oh?" Song Ning responded lightly.


    It was so faint again that before Song Ning should be down, now Song Ning should be down again, which fell in the ears of the elders in Litian Temple and was extremely harsh.


    "You, get out." Song Ning pointed to Huang Tianmei, the elder of the Tiantian Palace. He gave a flick, and a spiritual force popped out.


    This spiritual force formed a ripple like a half-moon, and the speed was extremely fast, then Huang Mei Dao Xian had just arrived in front of him just after the reaction.


    At this time, Huang Meidao ��s mind was full of immortal pill, but he could bear the weight when he could get the immortal pill, even if Song Ning humiliated him, if he could get the immortal pill, he would not care. Obviously, he was breathing out. Although Huangmei Daoxian could resist, he did not want to resist.


    Let Song Ning fight and feel better, and then let him stay. If he refines a lot of immortals, he can also use some things to exchange with Song Ning, not to mention what Song Ning uses today is just There is only one spiritual force. In the eyes of Huangmei Daoxian, how heavy can this spiritual force be?


    This spiritual power is indeed not important.


    The white aura like the half-moon looked extremely light, but when it fell on the chest of Huangmei Daoxian, Huangmei Daoxian suddenly felt as if it had been pressed by Mount Tai. The chest was stuffy and a spit of blood spewed out.


    Huang Meidao''s immortal body exploded, and he stopped four or five feet before stopping. At this moment, the horror in his heart had reached an indescribable point.


    Although he did not take the initiative to defend, although he deliberately wanted to be hit by Song Ning, Song Ning was only a superb spiritual force, so powerful?


    At this time, Song Ning felt a little surprised. He didn''t know how powerful his spiritual power was, but he felt that the situation of Huang Mei Dao Xian was a little too exaggerated.


    Not only Song Ning, but everyone present felt that the Huang Mei Dao Xian was pleasing to Song Ning, especially those elders who left Tiangong, who looked at Huang Mei Dao Xian inexplicably, always felt that this Huang Mei Dao Xian was acting. Some are over, who would be so fake?


    If there can be such a random priest of the Spiritual Realm who can spit blood at the Taoist Immortal Peak monk, then it is not that this Immortal Peak is too wasteful, but that the Spiritual Monk is too strong and has already outstripped the horizon.


    "Song Daoyou, don''t be angry. You said just now that refining the Elixir takes the right time. If you are delaying time now, isn''t it ..."


    The beautiful woman was talking, and Song Ning''s cold voice interrupted: "When it comes to refining, I know what I want. He wants to get away, and you, too."


    Song Ning also slammed at this beautiful woman with his spirit.


    In Song Ning''s mind, don''t you like acting? Then just play it.


    "Here today, except for the two of you, all the remaining elders from the Tiangong Palace can stay, and it may even be exchanged for the immortal pill." Song Ning said.


    puff!


    Just as Song Ning said this, the beautiful woman flew straight out of her body, and there was blood spewing out of her mouth too. The horror in her eyes had reached its extreme point at this moment.


    Everyone felt very disdainful. This beautiful woman was acting more exaggerated than that of Huang Mei Dao Xian. However, at this moment, only Huang Mei Dao Xian knew how deep the horror was in the heart of the beautiful woman.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 752： kneel

    The beautiful woman flew out and stumbled and nearly fell. She panted, panicked and unsure. Just now she was thinking about learning the yellow eyebrow Daoxian, and he was beaten up by Song Ning, which gave Song Ning a sense of accomplishment , Will not be held accountable for the collision of their previous words.


    Therefore, this beautiful woman deliberately stepped back, deliberately shocked herself with a trace of fairy power, and spit out blood, but she never expected Song Ning ��s casual power to actually hurt her, because Originally, she was injured by Xianli, coupled with Song Ning''s spiritual attack, her injury was even worse.


    At this time, only Huang Meidaoxian and the beautiful woman looked at each other. As for others, they didn''t understand at all, they all felt that they were acting to please Song Ning, and even Song Ning didn''t think that his spiritual power could beat the two so easily. hurt.


    Up to this point, they finally understood why even the main prince from Tiangong Palace would call Song Ning a ''predecessor''. They even thought that Song Ningben was not a young man who had just practiced for more than 20 years, but a certain deserving Taoist. The powerful people came out of the air and reincarnated, otherwise how could it be so powerful?


    "Senior!" The beautiful woman and Huang Meidaoxian almost spoke in unison.


    Everyone was stunned, did these two people change too fast ...


    "I heard Ruxiandan, now I want to stay? This Taoist friend with yellow eyebrows, Song borrowed a sentence from you, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t ..."


    Boom!


    Song Ning was saying this, but did not expect Huang Meidao Xian and this beautiful woman to kneel down directly!


    The two Daoxian Peaks, in this entire Orchid Continent, except for the monks above the real fairy realm, I am afraid that no one is stronger than them, but now, the two of them are actually kneeling in front of a spiritual monk in Song Ning?


    What''s even more incredible is that a look of awe flashed in the eyes of the two at the same time, as if facing a senior.


    This kind of look, even if they were facing the golden fairy, Li Tiangong Palace Master Xiaolian, has not exposed!


    "These two ... smelly shameless!" Jue Chen scolded in his heart.


    "The acting skills are so good, it''s really white blind to not sing." Moyun Daoxian was helpless.


    The two monks of Taoxian Peak kneeled down so ''religiously''. Even Song Ning''s anger completely disappeared. Song Ning felt extremely speechless. The shamelessness of the two men has broken through the sky, just like that Swearing, now he is kneeling directly in order to enter the elixir.


    "Stay away from me, if you dare to disturb my alchemy, today, you will see blood." Song Ning warned.


    At this time, the two no longer felt that Song Ning was arrogant, but instead nodded and said: "Yes, yes, the senior said yes!"


    senior? !


    Why did these two say seniors?


    Now I am afraid that no one knows what these two Dao Xianfeng monks thought, and after seeing Song Ning as powerful as possible, they also thought that Song Ning could be refined into the Immortal Pill. Existence, what is apart from Tiangong Palace Master, even if it is away from Tiangong Palace Palace, it is impossible for them to be injured by a second in the spirit realm.


    What''s more, Song Ning can be refined into an elixir?


    The other eight elders from the Tiangong Palace were now scolding the two of them, but Song Ning had already spoken, and they all backed away, under the arrangement of Liu Sitong, standing at a certain distance from Song Ning, one by one, full of energy, Ready to protect Dan Ning for Song Ning.


    Leng Yuexiao was the last to leave Song Ning. Others may feel weaker about Song Ning ��s second-handed bomb, but Leng Yuexiao felt very clear. Now Song Ning ��s spiritual power is like a magic weapon. Generally, it has amazing power. In front of the unprepared Daoxian, this spiritual power is dangerous.


    "Pure and strong, to what extent is the purity of this spiritual force ..." Leng Yuexiao, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, really couldn''t believe that someone''s spiritual power could be so pure, even pure to the point of a flick. Dao Xian can be hurt.


    Before, she thought that the three years with Song Ning might be their last three years together, but with these few days of contact, Leng Yuexiao is looking forward to three years later.


    It hasn''t been three days now, Song Ning has become so powerful. If he is given three years, how strong will he be?


    Leng Yuexiao stood by and looked at Song Ninglian, with a happy color hanging on the corner of her mouth: "I didn''t expect that the person I love is so strong, it''s no wonder that there are many beautiful beauties gathered beside him."


    At this time, Song Ning had already begun to grind the medicinal herbs. He grinded the medicinal herbs while firing Qinglong Ding.


    The sky dimmed, the night fell, and the yang star disappeared, the yin star outcrop. It was at this moment of yin and yang alternation that Song Ning threw the first medicinal herbs into Qinglong Ding.


    Purple smoke burst out of Qinglongding, and at the same time, Song Ning kept throwing medicinal herbs at Qinglongding.


    At this time, the monks who patrolled in the eighth heavy sky were lazy. They could see the ninth heavy sky through the remaining enchantment. From the time Song Ning returned to the imperial city, they looked at it. At first, when they were Seeing that there are so many monks of immortal peak monks in this Orchid Continent, they all felt a little afraid, but then they saw Song Ning and these monks of immortal monarchs making troubles, and they thought they whipped up.


    But at the next moment, Song Ning beat the two extremely strong Taoxian Peak monks with a single bomb, which made the eighth heavy heaven monk puzzled.


    In their view, the ninth celestial monk is afraid to be bluffing. No matter how strong the spiritual monk is, he will not be so powerful.


    "The ninth heavy day really does pretend."


    "At that time, I saw that Song Ningniu was screaming at us arrogantly, and thought how strong he was, but now I didn''t expect to rely on acting to show us. Could it be that it would shock us?"


    "Yeah, now I''m pretending to be alchemy again. I''m going to see what kind of panacea he wants to make."


    The three were talking, but beside them, there was an extra person silently.


    At first, this person was a phantom, but he was solidified in the blink of an eye.


    Immortal Li body, true immortal monk!


    It''s just that the body he condensed is golden, and under this golden body, there is still a lotus.


    One-color lotus is called one-color lotus. This color lotus is a sign of a golden fairy.


    As soon as he appeared, the three people next to him were so scared that they hurriedly bowed to salute, and even dared not lift their heads up: "King, respect senior!"


    This turn of Jinxian''s eyes was soft, and when they passed them, he warned: "The two Daoxian Peaks are really injured, and Song Ning''s spiritual power is pure and strong. From what I have seen in my life, from No one ��s spiritual power can be refined to such a degree. You few, if you want to save your life, be careful. In the ninth heaven, hiding the dragon and lying the tiger is not easy to mess with, not easy to mess with ... "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 753： Xianwu Great Emperor

    The Jinxian said, and his voice began to weaken. The three monks turned their heads and found that the Jinxian monk disappeared.


    Although he has disappeared, but what he said just now is still lingering in the ears of these three monks. The ninth heaven lies on the tiger and hides the dragon ... Even Jinxian saw the magical power of Song Ning just now, Was shocked by this spiritual force?


    Is it possible ...


    There are really monks in this world who can hurt Dao Xian Peak by virtue of their own spiritual realm cultivation?


    Thinking of this, the disdain for Song Ning in the eyes of these three people disappeared suddenly, replaced by extremely respectful.


    "This ninth heaven ... Song and Song Ning seniors?" One of the first-time monks holding a dust in his hand began to stutter, and now when he mentions Song Ning, he subconsciously adds The word ''predecessor'' was added.


    "I didn''t expect that it should be so strong?" The monk Xuxianfeng next to him swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, his voice was not loud just now, otherwise he would be worried about being heard by Song Ning.


    They observed Song Ning from the gap between the eighth and ninth heavens. If in the past, Song Ning would naturally not feel the attention of these three people, but now somehow, Song Ning feels in his body Spiritual consciousness is like self-conscious perception, constantly glancing at everything around, naturally recording the attention of these three monks.


    "The monk in the eighth chongtian seemed astonished. Was it really convinced by the acting skills of the two elders from this palace?" Song Ning felt amused. Until this moment, even he thought that he was two from the palace. The elder is too exaggerated.


    Although Song Ning was extremely angry before these two people''s words, at this time, he had been completely regarded as the acting of the two elders who had left Tiangong. When I felt shocked, it was naturally a good thing for the ninth chongtian. This was what Song Ning liked to hear, so at this time, Song Ning was less angry for the two elders who were away from the palace.


    In the imperial city, Song Ning''s alchemy moves in clouds and water, between heaven and earth, between the power of Yin and Yang, and constantly flows into the Qinglong Ding. Under the pure spiritual power of Song Ning, everything is running inside the Qinglong Ding. .


    "What kind of immortal is this refined?" On the eighth chongtian, the three patrolling monks stared blankly at the ninth chongtian below. The gathering of the Qinglong Ding, the speed of such a gathering, even some kind of formation that can gather the fairy qi can''t do it.


    The immortal qi from all directions continued to move towards Qinglong Ding. Song Ning around Qinglong Ding was hit by a powerful immortal qi, but even so, Song Ning remained motionless and did not stagnate.


    Huang Meidao was immortal, even though Song Ning had just heard that Song Ning was the best, he knew that Song Ning was extremely powerful, but now, his view of Song Ning has once again changed.


    The air trembles, the ground cracks, and even the monk in Wonderland feels terrified at this moment.


    Xianqi raged like a hurricane. In this wind, the monk Xuxian couldn''t even open his eyes. At the moment, at the very center of the hurricane, Song Ning, the immobile young man.


    During the refining process of the immortal pill, you will be impacted by immortal qi. No one knows this. Until the moment of the immortal qi, Jue Chen and other talents realized that this immortal immortal was not something that the spiritual realm monks could refine. To refine this immortal, to resist the impact of immortal, even ordinary monks who are immortal are difficult to do.


    But at this time, under the impact of this violent fairy gas, Song Ning could even look as usual, motionless.


    He ... Wu Ji became immortal, flesh fairyland!


    At this moment, even those who do not apply any spiritual power to resist the flesh wonderland, just relying on the flesh body can already be unscathed by this impact.


    "He ... is too strong, such a violent fairy, if I wait for three people to enter it ..." The eighth monk on the eighth day of the three patrols swallowed and felt numb.


    This is that the people they just looked down on and even wanted to humiliate, even the intrepid close to the flesh can stand in the center of the immortal impact.


    Hey!


    It was n��t just when, in the distance, a spirit treasure was rushed in due to the impact of this fairy qi. The spirit treasure flew in the direction of Song Ning, but when he first entered Song Ning ��s three feet The immortal qi burst into powder.


    Lingbao ...


    Even the three-foot range of the center of this immortal impact can''t enter, but Song Ning''s body can be intact!


    "Isn''t the ninth heavy heaven difficult for Chengdu to be such a monster like him?" The monk holding a whisk was trembling. They lived in the eighth heavy heaven and subconsciously believed that the strength of the eighth heavy heaven was better than the ninth heavy heaven. But now, how can Song Ning in the ninth heaven be so strong as to be physically strong?


    "In this world, there are martial arts and immortal cultures. Song Ning is afraid that he has become an immortal under martial arts, and a real martial arts becomes an immortal. After the fairyland, he will have a body that is difficult for ordinary people to possess. It is Lingbao, even comparable to Xianbao! "The monk beside him took a breath, and looked at Song Ning''s eyes as if he were looking at a monster.


    Wu Xian ...


    Wu Ji became immortal ...


    "I only know that Xianwu Great Emperor was a monk of Wuji Chengxian, and now ... Nowadays there are no rivals under Jinxian, even Jinxian, when they see this Xianwu Great Emperor, they have to give up three points."


    "Xianwu Emperor''s physical strength is already strong enough to resist Jin Xian''s full blow. In this world, I didn''t expect to have the same military training as Xianwu Emperor."


    "I hope that the ninth heaven will not be all monks like him, otherwise we seem to be stronger than them, but if we fight, I am afraid that our eighth heaven is really ..."


    The three were talking in horror, but suddenly they heard a sneer coming from behind: "Oh? Xianwu Emperor? What do you mean by mentioning the name of my dragon ancestor?"


    The voice said that a monk came from a distance with a glorious spirit and stood behind the three people. Although his height was not much higher than the three people, he looked at the three people ��s The expression is like looking at someone.


    This is a young man. A golden token wobbled around the young man''s waist. Above this token, there was a word ��dragon��!


    "Dragon and Master Dragon!" The three monks bowed hurriedly, even though the person in front of them was just a breath of fairyland, but the dragon token in his waist could never be fake, and the youth of the dragon family The "Long Family Patriarch" in his mouth is the Great Emperor Xianwu.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 754： Longzifenglai

    The young man sneered contemptuously: "Huh, the name of my dragon family ancestor is said from your group of waste, it is really disgusting."


    "Master Long is angry, I''ll just wait ..."


    "Oh, get away, I have no time to listen to you explain, let me see what you are looking at, even the name of our dragon ancestor has been moved out, and there are people in this world who are worthy of our family ancestors. "Said Master Long, pushing away several people in front of him, looking down.


    At this look, his pupil shrank suddenly.


    "It''s him!" Master Long shook his body with a murderous expression in his eyes.


    A monk holding a dusty side quickly explained: "Master Long, don''t you know this person? This person is Song Ning, the ninth heaven ..."


    This young master Long was closed a few days ago. He heard about the nine-day battlefield as soon as he left the gate, and even knew about the ninth heaven. Now he came here to walk, but he didn''t expect to see him here. ����Song Ning!


    "Interesting, Song Ning? That day took my fortune, and now it is still in the ninth chongtian day to act as a prestige and blessing, I think you are looking for death!" Between speaking, this young master Long directly rushed into the ninth chongtian territory .


    What reappeared in his mind was Song Ning''s arrogant words in that red sea.


    "Remember, my name is Song Ning."


    These words are echoing in the minds of young people all the time. He retreats to practice and seeks a breakthrough, precisely to kill Song Ning in the ninth heavy day.


    "Suzaku''s heritage, it''s mine!" He roared and pinched his fingers, and a startling fire lotus appeared in the air.


    "Master Long, don''t ... don''t ..." The three monks were horrified, but they dared not cross the border to pull the dragon master anyway.


    This young master Long is the young man among the three old and young who Song Ning saw in Chi Yan Sea that day-Long Zifeng!


    On that day, in the Chiyan Sea, if there were no flowers on the other shore, it might be that Song Ning had lost his life now. At that time, Song Ning had already asserted that if he had gone to the eighth celestial day one day, he must go to this dragon family to take revenge.


    "Song Ning, you die for me, monk of the spirit realm, pretend, I want to see, in the ninth heaven, who dares to stop me!" Long Zifeng didn''t know that he was in this ninth heaven before. What happened, he just got out of the customs, and even within the eighth heavenly dragon family, dozens of fairyland dragons were killed by the man in his mouth.


    In the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, all monks in Wonderland raised their heads after hearing this voice, with a trace of daze in their eyes, but this daze immediately turned into sorrow.


    The eighth celebrity monk, dare to come down alone, and still want Song Ning to die?


    Song Ning is now at the time of becoming a pill, the impact of immortal qi has reached a certain level, as long as the immortal medicine in this blue dragon can withstand the impact of immortal qi and complete nine blasts, then the immortal medicine in it can be completed.


    At the moment when Long Zifeng stepped into the ninth heaven, the green dragon on the ground gave a roar.


    boom!


    First burst!


    The immortal qi between heaven and earth converged into the domineering elixir. If the elixir could not withstand nine blasts, it would not be able to complete its surface strength, and it would not be an elixir. Now this is the first explosion.


    In the first explosion, Song Ning shuddered and pressed Qinglongding hard, but at the moment, his arm was numb.


    "Dan Biao ... I want to be a Nian Bian nine times, and now it''s the first time. It means that Song Ning ... succeeded ?!"


    At this moment, the fairy monks around Song Ning are already crazy, especially the monks at the peak of Taoxian. When they think that Song Ning might be able to refining into the immortal after a while, they are excited now that they can improve their cultivation. .


    As for the eighth heavy monk who suddenly commits crimes in the sky, they will not let it go. At this time, they dare to disturb Song Ninglian, even their Lao Tzu!


    "Junior, you die!"


    "Hum, dare to disturb Song Daoyou''s alchemy, you don''t have to die!"


    "The eighth heavy heaven monk, dare to step into my ninth heavy heaven?"


    In an instant, three Dao immortals rose into the sky and flew towards Longzifeng. Longzifeng looked stagnant and gritted his teeth: "I am the eighth heavenly dragon family, who dare to move me! My ancestor is the first The person who is the pinnacle of the Eighth Heaven Wuxiu, Xianwu Great Emperor Dragon Tianba! "


    As soon as this remark came out, the three Taoist monks froze slightly.


    Long Zifeng looked at them contemptuously: "If you are afraid, just leave me! Song Ning, you must die today!"


    The three Dao immortal faces looked at each other, and their sudden fascination was not afraid of Long Zifeng, but wondering, where did the mental handicap come from, what is the eighth celestial warrior who peaked at the peak, what Xianwu Emperor Long Tianba , Have n��t even heard of it!


    "Junior, die!"


    The three men made a move, and rushed towards Long Zifeng.


    Long Zifeng first entered the fairyland, although stronger than the ordinary monks, but now he is facing three Daoxian, under the attack of these three people, he has no room to dodge.


    But when there was a trace of panic in Long Zifeng''s heart, he suddenly heard the second explosion accompanied by Qinglong Ding, and a cold voice came from a man.


    "No one can move this person." Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    The three Dao Xian paused, Song Ning said not to move, they naturally dare not move.


    At this time everyone was blinded. Song Ning once said that anyone who enters the ninth heaven of the eighth heaven must die, but now in front of this monk, Song Ning even said not to move?


    The three Taoist immortals retreated inexplicably, and the other monks were also extremely puzzled. They did not believe that Song Ning would be afraid of the monks who had just entered the fairyland in the eighth day. Was Song Ning worried about the problem of the panacea?


    Now in their minds, there is only this kind of guessing.


    Leng Yue Xiao narrowed her eyes at the position closest to Song Ning. Her long hair was scattered by fairy air. She looked up and looked at the man in the sky, who couldn''t help but sigh.


    At this moment, among the Qinglong Ding, the immortal qi continuously hit, and the sound of blasting came one after another.


    The three monks in the eighth chongtian were also dumbfounded. The dragon family was really powerful. Even after entering the ninth chongtian, even Song Ning refused to let the monk do it. So it seems that Song Ning was in the eighth. The arrogance of words in the sky is all about creating momentum.


    In the middle of the sky, Long Zifeng looked down at him and despised everything: "Song Ning, you are a bit knowledgeable. If I were killed here by your ninth heavenly monk Dao Xian, then tomorrow, my dragon family will surely step on Peace your entire ninth heaven! "


    Long Zifeng said this, the ninth celestial monks changed their faces, some were angry, some were panic, and some people were puzzled.


    They do not know how the Eighth Heaven Dragon family exists, nor do they know who this young man is today and why he is so rampant.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 755： Pure yang true inflammation

    Boom!


    Qinglongding continued to explode at a distance. Song Ning''s hands tried to stabilize the Qinglongding. At this moment, his bones were as if disintegrated. The explosion of the fairy gas was getting stronger, even the skeleton of the giant in his body. Sometimes I can''t hold back.


    Into the elixir, the ninth explosion!


    Song Ning slammed towards Qinglong Ding with both hands, and the force of the slap directly passed through Qinglong Ding and collided with the force of Dan Blast inside.


    Boom!


    Song Ning''s arm was shaken with blood and flesh, but in this power, Qing Longding also saw peace.


    At this time, Song Ning blocked the explosion turmoil with spiritual force, and Long Zifeng above could not feel how strong the power below was.


    "Pretend." Long Zifeng squinted at Song Ning, who was at the top of the line, pointing at Song Ning: "I will give you a fair chance to fight, if I lose to you, let me deal with it, if you lose to me, then I will It''s your life. This matter has nothing to do with your ninth heaven. My dragon family will not be angry with any monk in the ninth heaven. "


    Long Zifeng grinned. He looked at the expressions of the ninth celestial monks below, only to feel that these monks were completely shocked by him at the moment.


    At this moment, many monks felt the scene in the eighth day, and even the eighth monk entered the ninth day, which is the most important thing for them at present.


    "If the Dragon Peak is dead, then the Dragon family will be angry. If the Dragon Peak is not dead, then the ninth heaven, and then it will be the battlefield." , An old man narrowed his eyes in the direction of the ninth chongtian, his mouth showing a faint smile.


    Song Ning''s rhetoric on that day, no monk dared to go away, but this Dragon Zifeng, just retreat and practiced, I don''t know what happened, and entered the ninth heaven arrogantly, and now it is their eighth heaven dragon family. ''S identity was exposed, and then it was time to watch the show.


    The enchantment between the eighth and ninth heavens has long been broken, and many monks can enter and leave at will. Today, like the Dragon Peak, many monks in the fairyland appear on the edge of the enchantment, even the golden fairy, Someone came here.


    Although the words of Long Zifeng were drunk, there was no response within the imperial city. At this time, Song Ning''s blown arms began to recover, and Qinglong Ding regained calm. Within this Qinglong Ding, a burst of immortality burst out.


    Qinglong Ding is like a vortex that gathers immortal qi at this time, and still has immortal qi constantly rushing towards this vortex.


    this is����


    In alchemy?


    The eighth celebrity monks looked at each other. At this time, people with clear eyes can already see that Song Ning refined it into the immortal pill!


    Boom ~


    In the sky, there was an instant cloud.


    Long Zifeng was shocked, and the first reaction thought that Song Ning was in control of it, but then he felt it was Dan Lei.


    "It''s actually alchemy, and it also attracted Dan Lei. What is it?" Long Zifeng frowned at Qinglong Ding.


    The more he looked, he felt that the Qinglong Ding contained too much power, which was even stronger than the fairy power inside him!


    The fairyland monk can tell that this is the immortal by virtue of the fluctuation of the fairy gas at this time, and the rare hairs can be found in the rare hairs, and now they stand outside and watch the enchantment.


    "Into the elixir ... Song Ning actually ... can be refined into elixir? Who is he, the strength is not to mention, it is the elixir alone, I am afraid it is already ..."


    Boom ...


    A thunderbolt in the dark clouds seemed to be screaming like a dragon roar, and was rushing towards the Qinglongding. Beside the Qinglongding, Song Ning stood in this mad wind meeting with long hair fluttering. He stood upright and looked up. Dragon Peak in the sky: "I didn''t find you, you, but I came by myself."


    Between words, Song Ning''s figure disappeared.


    "Song Ning is truly extraordinary at the place where such fairy power is surging. This is really extraordinary." The eighth chongtian monk was shocked.


    At the same time, the Thunder Dragon among the dark clouds bite at Qinglong Ding.


    "If you can''t even stop this Dan Lei, you won''t be eligible to take this pill." Song Ning''s voice was very weak. Compared with the violent Dan Lei, it was almost like a weak cry from mosquitoes. , But this faint voice echoed between heaven and earth at the moment.


    In this sentence of Song Ning, all Daoxian monks around rushed out of the ground at this moment, and greeted Dan Lei.


    Long Zifeng''s mouth twitched. He even thought that these people were crazy. The intensity of Dan Lei gave the impression that he had a full blow with a true fairy. Moreover, the thunderbolt was not like a human being, but a person would die, but a thunderbolt will not.


    Even so, these people are rushing towards Dan Lei like crazy?


    Song Ning had appeared in front of him when Long Zifeng was out of his mind. At this time, Song Ning''s cheeks still had blood splattered when his arms burst, and this blood red color matched Song Ning''s mouth corner. A trace of radian is extremely scary.


    "You, want to fight me?" Song Ning said.


    When Long Zifeng''s throat knot wriggled, his palm was secretly calling Xian Li behind his back.


    "My Suzaku inheritance, you should pay it back!" Long Zifeng roared, and before he changed hands, a huge fire lotus appeared behind him. This fire lotus was like a flower blooming and sprayed out the flame of the road. The flame was towards Song Ning and Going, like a prison, blocked all positions of Song Ning''s body.


    Long Zifeng grinned broadly: "Ha ha ha ha, you were not very rampant in the Chi Yan Sea that day? Today, your death is coming!"


    At this time, the eighth celebrity monk looked at this scene in shock: "This Dragon Peak was closed a few days ago. Didn''t expect to become pure Yang Zhenyan after going out?"


    "Pure Yang Zhenyan can burn everything in front of you. Even the Yuanshen of the monk of the fairyland will be burned out in this pure Yang Zhenyan."


    "I didn''t expect a good junior from the Long family. Although I don''t think this pure Yang Zhenyan can defeat Song Ning, today''s Song Ning is afraid that it will take effort to resist."


    "Is Chunyang really flaming? I am afraid that only the Long family can show it, and it''s just a matter of checking whether Song Ning''s current strength is worthy of his wildness before!"


    Today, all eyes of the Jiaolong family are also concentrated on Song Ning. Song Ning''s scene of killing dozens of predecessors of the Jiaolong family in the wonderland is still echoed in their minds. What will Song Ning do?


    At this moment, the pure Yang Zhenyan completely covered Song Ning. The pure Yang Zhenyan, which was originally like the petals scattered in the sky, instantly turned into a fireball, and in this fireball, it was Song Ning.


    Within the true flame of the pure sun, whether it is the flesh or the primordial spirit, once touched, it will be burned ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 756： Extinct palm

    "Haha, hahahaha, the Suzaku inheritance is finally mine. With the Suzaku inheritance, my pure sun is really in the family, no one can beat it!" Long Zifeng laughed openly with his hands, the huge behind him The fire lilies in full bloom are more vigorous, and the petals are trembling, as if they are like Long Zifeng, extremely open.


    So easy?


    In the eyes of all the eighth chongtian monks, there is an unreal feeling. Song Ning''s bold words before the eighth clan day can''t escape within the blockade of the pure yang true flame of this dragon''s peak. There are too many.


    Is this the real strength of Song Ning? Song Ning pretended to deceive people before? Is it just bluff?


    But in the minds of more fairyland monks, they all knew that this pure Yang Zhenyan could not control Song Ning, and Song Ning is still wrapped in it, just looking for a way to break through.


    "I guess that Song Ning''s ten breath can come out of pure Yang Zhenyan." In the eighth heaven, a Dao Xian monk smiled.


    "Ten breath? If it is an ordinary person, isn''t ten breath already dying in pure yang?" The monk beside asked.


    The monks around laughed, and now even one of the eighth celestial monk, Long Zifeng, who has just entered the fairyland, can fight with Song Ning. In their view, Song Ning is nothing more than that.


    The previous performance was extremely strong, even if it was also the end of the strong crossbow at that time, everything was just a bluff.


    The fireball of Chunyang Zhenyan has shrunk to five feet. In front of the five-foot-long fireball, the corner of Long Zifeng''s mouth slightly raised: "You are a good one among the monks of the spirit realm, but you want to fight me? Dream!"


    "give me����"


    Just when Long Zifeng raised his right hand, this right hand wanted to make a fist to control the pure Yang Zhenyan''s fireball completely contracted, but the last word "death" in his mouth could not be said anyway.


    In the sky, the pure Yang Zhenyan fireball ... disappeared, and even the fire lotus behind Long Zifeng seemed to be torn by an invisible hand, as if to be sucked away.


    The petals of the fire lotus began to stretch, and the flames continued to flow to Song Ning. At this moment, I looked at Song Ning again. In the mid-air, he stood indifferently, opening his mouth slightly, and the flames continuously poured into Song Ning''s body.


    Chunyang was so hot that he swallowed it? !


    In the body of Song Ning, the power of the most yang is madly absorbing the pure Yang true inflammation. The more such pure power of the yang, the more excited the power of this yang is. Around Song Ning Dantian, this is the most yang The force whirls frantically, until the Yin forces restrain each other and start to rotate. The two extreme forces in his body start to soar again.


    Up to this moment, all the talents understood why the Taoist monks in the ninth heavy heaven completely ignored Song Ning''s life and death at the moment.


    Because they don''t need to bother.


    Because Song Ning, nothing happened at all!


    "You, you ..." Long Zifeng''s body trembled, and the whole person almost collapsed: "My pure yang is really hot!"


    He shouted hysterically, clenched his fists, and his eyes were flushed. He never expected that even his own pure yang was absorbed by Song Ning.


    "The power of the Suzaku must be because of the power of the Suzaku! Song Ning, you wait for me, you wait for me!" Long Zifeng turned around angrily and fled towards the eighth heaven, and he closed his body for so long before turning his body inside. The pure Yang Zhenyan was refined, and now it was absorbed by Song Ning. In terror and anger, Long Zifeng had lost his mind. I just thought it was all because Song Ning borrowed the power of Suzaku.


    However, bystanders are clear, the eighth celebrity monks can see that Song Ning''s power is definitely not just relying on the power of Suzaku. I am afraid that even the power of Suzaku can''t swallow this pure Yang Zhenyan directly into the mouth. .


    This Song Ning ...


    How could it be so scary!


    The fire lotus behind Long Zifeng was completely swallowed by Song Ning. Song Ning licked his lips. It seemed that he had just enjoyed the delicious food. The power of the Sun in the body was rising.


    "I want you to die, I must let you die, definitely!" Long Zifeng roared and fled beyond the Eighth Heaven Enchantment.


    But just before Long Zifeng was about to escape from the enchantment, he suddenly felt a hand appear on his shoulder. The strength of this hand was great!


    "Eighth Chongtian monk, no one can step into the ninth Chongtian, offenders, and die." This voice drifted into Long Zifeng''s ears, making it creepy, Long Zifeng shook his body, only felt There was vigorous force on the shoulder, which was so great that it just pinched Long Zifeng''s arm in the blink of an eye, and a **** hand fell in the air.


    Long Zifeng felt pain and roared: "Uh, you dare to kill me! If you dare to kill me, my ancestors must ..."


    "Anyone, coming to my ninth heaven, will die, no matter who it is." Song Ning narrowed her eyes, her voice like a ghost''s voice.


    This voice spread to all the eighth heavy heaven monks who were watching outside the enchantment. At this moment, Long Zifeng was one foot forward. This was the eighth heavy heaven. One foot in front of him was many monks. Even if these monks were spattered on the face by the blood of Long Zifeng''s broken arm, they did not dare to help.


    Song Ning''s cold eyes glanced at everyone. His spiritual power penetrated into Long Zifeng''s body. The impure fairy power in Long Zifeng''s body could not resist this spiritual power. For a moment, Long Zifeng had no resistance at all. The force is like the body is paralyzed, unable to move.


    People, when they are too frightened, their bodies will be paralyzed because of ... coercion.


    The pressure of Song Ning completely crushed Long Zifeng. In front of Song Ning, the power of Long Zifeng was like a three-year-old child.


    Standing behind Long Zifeng, Song Ning raised a palm and photographed towards his heavenly spirits in front of many monks of the Eighth Heaven.


    "Junior, you seem a little too crazy."


    Suddenly a hand flew in the sky, and this hand was invisible, without any fluctuations. If you didn''t feel this killing opportunity, I was afraid that no one would believe that someone had attacked from the outside.


    "Invisible and silent, killing all over, between heaven and earth, just a palm. This is the Xianwu Great Emperor''s fame, destroying the fairy palm!" An eighth heavy heaven monk''s eyes showed the color of ecstasy. Great Emperor, shot!


    It wasn''t until this moment that Long Zifeng recovered a little and recovered his consciousness, but even so, his body couldn''t move, and was dumbfounded.


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, his big sleeves flicked, and he turned his hands over the sky.


    In the sky, only Song Ning''s palms were seen, but then bursts of bursting sound exploded, and around Song Ning''s palms, the explosion caused by the collision of powerful forces caused the ripples in the space, and the void appeared .


    However, this force came fiercely, and also scattered fiercely. Under this power, Song Ning just felt the palms numb, and even the body didn''t back half an inch.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 757： Endless

    Song Ning''s long hair fluttered like a strand of silk, and did not scatter in the collision of this power. He smiled slightly and put his hands away. This one was the one that had just faced with the Emperor Xianwu.


    The hand, slowly falling on the heavenly spirit of Longzifeng, this time was not photographed, but pressed gently on it.


    Song Ning''s mouth raised, and the void created by the collision of forces had disappeared. He looked at the distance and smiled lightly: "Xianwu Emperor? Extinct Immortal Palm? It''s also ... but so."


    "Leave people under your hands!" The voice was rumbling, far and near, and the voice was thick. There was no fluctuation of fairy power in it, enough to hear that it was from Wu Xiu.


    The eighth celebrity, the first person in Wuxiu, the immortal emperor known as the peak of Wuxian, Dragon Heavenly Ba!


    Long Tianba came very fast, or because of the speed too fast, his body was blazing like a meteor, but even if the speed is fast, it is nothing but martial arts, unable to move instantaneously, unable to step into the void, want to come here , You can only rely on speed flying.


    All the monks in the eighth chongtian looked at each other, and when they looked at the dragon, they seemed to see their hope in the eighth chongtian.


    At this time, the ninth chongtian monks were completely blocked by the dark clouds and Dan Lei. Watching the movie like watching many Daoxian entangled with Na Danlei.


    It seemed that Song Ning''s battle could not arouse them any worries at all.


    Perhaps it was not until this moment that the monks of the Eighth Chongtian realized that the monks of the Ninth Chongtian did not care about Song Ning, but ... disdain to care about Longzifeng.


    In front of many Eighth Chongtian monks, Song Ning''s gaze moved with the meteor-like Dragon Tianba. The Dragon Tianba was flying fast. This speed is so fast that it is not much slower than the teleport, but it can be just At this moment, Long Tianba felt the eyes in Song Ning''s eyes, which just happened to stare at Long Tianba.


    He ... saw? !


    For the first time since Long Tianba became famous, he felt fear for the first time, able to see the face of a monk in such high-speed movement, and even looked at him. How strong is this person!


    Long Tianba is far away from here, but his madness is just a matter of one or two breaths. However, in Long Tianba''s eyes, he saw Song Ning''s smile as if from Netherworld.


    "Person who breaks into my ninth heaven, no matter who it is, will die." Song Ning''s voice sounded extremely slow, but just before Long Tianba arrived, the body of Long Zifeng in front of Song Ning collapsed suddenly. .


    Long Batian had just arrived outside the enchantment and was about to rush out of the enchantment, but he saw that the heir in his family had already died. His hand that was about to touch the enchantment suddenly shivered.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept the Long Tianba, and all the monks who watched the eighth heaven: "Song''s words, the obedience lives, and the rebellious dies, no matter who."


    Everyone is waiting, will Long Tianba break through the enchantment to avenge the juniors of the Dragon family?


    However, at this moment, Long Tianba was silent.


    He saw an extremely cold weather in Song Ning''s eyes. If he wasn''t a military cultivator, he could not feel the deep deep Qi Qi hidden around Song Ning''s body. Long Tianba''s body surface also had Qi Qi, which was killed by his own hands. Depending on the number of creatures, for Wu Xiu, Sha Qi can be used as a fairy power at some point.


    If it is said that the grief of Long Tianba''s body surface is 50%, then the grief of Song Ning''s body surface is more than 100%!


    Long Tianba''s heart was trembling, and hesitant, he had countless murders in his life, but the condensed energy was actually in front of this spiritual realm monk, in front of this martial young monk, only a few tenths?


    The surface of Song Ning''s body, the blood-red evil spirits are already black, and the evil spirits are skyward. Song Ning stands in this evil spirits, just like the killing gods that cut across the world, the more you can feel this evil spirit, the more Fear of Song Ning''s heart.


    In just a moment, Song Ning turned away, and his body shook slightly and disappeared beside the enchantment. When it disappeared, he left a voice: "I am on the ninth day, and I will not fortify the enchantment. If I want to die, I will Enterable, only ... this time, I kill one person, next time, I destroy the whole family, the eighth heaven, you better not challenge my bottom line. "


    Song Ning disappeared, but this sentence was like a shackle, completely blocking the eighth and ninth heavens.


    At this time, all the monks looked at Xianwu Great Emperor puzzled, as strong as Xianwu Great Emperor.


    But they forgot, just now, on the edge of the enchantment, many Daoxian, watching Song Ning kill Long Zifeng, but no one dared to come forward to rescue.


    "He has an invincible potential, and his strength is unfathomable. In the ninth chongtian, when was it so powerful that such a demon appeared?" The eighth chongtian looked carefully from beginning to end As soon as Jinxian took a deep breath, there was a chill all around him.


    Once married, Wan Fumo opened, and a spiritual monk stood on the edge of the boundary between the ninth and eighth heavens, and thus scorned everyone and beheaded the monks of the eighth heaven, even if even Xianwu The Great Emperor, the Eighth Heavenly Celestial Man of Wuxian Peak, dared not shoot.


    Song Ning, in the eighth chongtian monk''s mind, has become a forbidden word.


    As everyone knows, Xianwu Emperor didn''t do it because of Song Ning''s grief, but just now, Song Ning felt a trace of fluctuations in his storage ring. This grief was not from him, but from Burning Sky Sword.


    The Burning Sky Sword came from the ancient battlefield, but it was one of the three great artifacts. One sword fell, and the casualties were difficult to count. Even though for a long time in these tens of thousands of years, they were scattered between the heavens and the earth, they were all sealed, but they were still accumulated Endless grief.


    Song Ning naturally knew that he was able to deter the Xianwu Emperor just now, because of the evil spirit in the burning sword. The other party must be afraid of this evil spirit, so he did not dare to do it. This shows how strong this evil spirit is.


    Beheading and killing Long Zifeng, a dangerous move, the strength of Long Tianba in the eighth heavy sky is already in the top ranks. Song Ning did not expect Long Zifeng to have such a background.


    Song Ning did not rely on it, but knew that his spiritual power had greatly improved. Just now, all the ninth heavy heaven monks also gathered, even if this Xianwu Great Emperor shot, because the other party is Wu Xiu, Song Ning also has absolute To ensure that you do not die, this will take the risk.


    In order to deter all eighth-day monks again.


    Any eighth celestial monk who enters here will have to kill. If one less person is killed, then once the war breaks out, tens of thousands will die.


    He cannot afford to lose.


    Song Ning''s body appeared again and had reached the state of the Imperial City of the Falling Feather. As soon as he fell, he said softly, "Xiaohan, are you awake?"


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 758： Into the elixir

    As soon as Song Ning spoke out, he felt a trace of strength between his palms, which seemed to want him to take pain, but he had reservations, as if worried about his injury.


    "You don''t want to die! I told you to stay with me for three years!" Leng Yuexiao held Song Ning''s hand fiercely. At this moment, she really wanted to exhaust all her body to give the man in front of him some lessons.


    Song Ning smiled slightly, turned over and grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s slender little hand: "Isn''t it a lifetime?"


    "You have been so nonsense, all your life? I''m afraid it won''t last for three years!" Leng Yuexiao was sullen, but his voice was lowered, and there was a trace of blame in the eyes of those stars.


    Song Ning gently patted Leng Yuexiao''s back of the hand: "Relax, this time, I have to honour what I said."


    Song Ning''s tenderness eased the anger in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes: "Yes, I just ..."


    Song Ningzheng said that when looking inside the storage ring, he found that the Tianjian sword inside the storage ring had no movement at all. Before the Tianjian sword had released his breath, it was clearly Xiao Xiao''s action, but now the Tianjian sword is actually doing so. There was no movement at all.


    Did Xiao Fen not wake up, or did he not fully wake up?


    Song Ning wanted to look at Burning Sky Sword inside, but even his current spiritual power was extremely difficult to get into Burning Sky Sword.


    "What did you do just now?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "It''s nothing. I just felt the breath in Burning Sky Sword, but now I find that Burning Sky Sword has nothing to do, and I''m a little surprised." Song Ning explained.


    "The monks of the eighth Chongtian didn''t dare to do it just because of the burning sword?" Leng Yuexiao asked again.


    "It is indeed because of burning the sky sword, and I also found some things in the battle just now, and I will go back later, I will talk to you in detail." Song Ning said, not far away, Na Dan Lei has also been given by many Daoxian Break up.


    Now that the dark clouds in the sky are dissipating, the monks of the eighth heaven can see the scene in the ninth heaven through the remaining enchantment. Before that, they learned that the one sent to you was the elixir, and the importance of the elixir Even in the eighth chongtian, it can be listed in the top few. If Song Ning can really refine into the elixir, then the strength of this ninth chongtian may not really be comparable to their eighth chongtian.


    A piece of fairy can be used to create a true fairy. If the true fairy is taken, even a golden fairy can be achieved. If Jinxian takes Jinxiandan, according to the quality of Jinxiandan, there is a great possibility that it will directly upgrade a level. .


    This elixir is a legendary elixir for many people. Before ten thousand years, it may still be a relatively common elixir. However, today, after ten years, the one I want to request can be said to be It''s even harder to reach the sky.


    If Song Ning can refine the immortals, then the eighth chongtian''s attitude toward the ninth chongtian may change, for example, to make good relations with the ninth chongtian.


    However, this possibility is relatively low. The power in the eighth heaven is scattered, which is different from the ninth heaven. In the ninth heaven, it is almost Song Ning who has the final say. Under the real fairy, there is no one. It is stronger than Song Ning. He hasn''t fought against the True Immortals, but so far, no monk above the True Immortals has fought against Song Ning in this ninth heavy day.


    Now Song Ning is equivalent to the core of the ninth heavy heaven. The monks above the true fairy in the ninth heavy heaven did not interfere with Song Ning. Even the palace master who was away from the Tiangong had to protect Song Ning.


    Song Ning can say nothing in this ninth heaven, but in the eighth heaven, I am afraid there is no such person.


    At this time, on the ninth heaven, within the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, the Qinglong Ding stood safely on the ground. Around this Qinglong Ding, all the monks only watched around, and did not step forward, even those who struggled to resist Dan Lei just now. Dao Xian monks are all waiting for Song Ning at the moment.


    After they waited for Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao to talk, they were all surprised, and bowed to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, this panacea has become."


    When they said this, their voices swayed in the world, and the whole country of falling feathers could hear this voice in all directions.


    This is what you say!


    Ordinary fairyland monks will not use this technique. Normal monks speak, in order to make their voices stronger, they basically use spiritual power or fairy power to penetrate into the voice, so as to achieve their goals. What is said is completely condensed out with fairy power.


    Xianli reverberates between heaven and earth in order to let the eighth heavy heaven monks hear it.


    Among the Qinglong tripods, the value of this panacea is afraid that even the eighth heavenly monks will be coveted. If Song Ning killed Long Zifeng today, perhaps these monks would not dare to say the law so loudly If you are not careful, you may be attacked by the eighth heavy monk, killing people for treasure.


    But nowadays, all the monks in the eighth chongtian are deterred by Song Ning. Even the Great Emperor Xianwu dared not take action against Song Ning. How many monks in the eighth chongtian dare to do it?


    At this moment, all the Eighth Chongtian monks who watched were staring intently at the Green Dragon Ding, not to mention the Ninth Chongtian Daoxian, even the eighth Chongtian Daoxian, all licked their lips at this time, it seemed Among the Qinglong Ding is the peerless delicious.


    "Song Daoyou, please open the furnace." Jue Chen reminded.


    Song Ning did not want to open this Qinglong Ding, but at the moment found that Qinglong Ding seemed to have changed.


    He walked slowly toward Qinglongding, extremely alert, while walking, said: "Everyone, go back and defend well. Within this Qinglongding, there is still a strong force that has not dispersed."


    Everyone asked about the discoloration, and immediately withdrew a few feet backwards. Xianli popped out in his hand and made a defense in front of him. Xianli slowly coagulated and completely wrapped Song Ning and Qinglongding in it.


    The eighth celebrity monk looked at the bottom in confusion, and the advent of the elixir was an exciting time for them.


    "Looking at the posture of the ninth Chongtian, it doesn''t seem to be bluffing," said one Taoxian.


    "You have also seen the strength of Song Ning before. Even the younger generation of Xianwu Great Emperor''s family was killed. The Xianwu Great Emperor did not dare to do it, and even the connection world did not dare to cross. So it can be seen that Song Ning is really strong. I ��m afraid I do n��t dare to deal with him if I do n��t have the Golden Fairy Realm. "


    "Yes, Song Ning was crushed by a golden fairy from the first heavy heaven next to the frost enchantment on the ninth heavy day, but then, Song Ning became married to that golden fairy''s fiancee, which shows what ? "


    The eighth celebrity monk had no idea of ??resisting Song Ning at this time. If Song Ning came to the eighth celebrity day, they might bow down and pray.


    If the immortal pill in the green dragon can also become a pill, then the relationship between most of the wonderland monks and Song Ning in the entire eighth heaven will change.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 759： Junior, Dan Wuya

    "I don''t know what the following monks are doing. Why should I enclose the alchemy furnace?" The monks around surprised.


    But at this moment, one of the alchemy masters shouted with his hands up to the sky: "Qinglong Ding! In the ancient alchemy artifact ranking, this Qinglong Ding can be ranked 11th!"


    He said this, and the surrounding monks immediately came around: "Qinglong Ding? What did you say? What level is ranked eleventh?"


    The alchemy master looked angry: "You have said so casually, and now the entire nine-day battlefield has been opened. According to my observations over the past few days, among the alchemy equipment in the heavens, only this blue dragon is the strongest, ranking in the The top ten alchemy furnaces have not yet appeared.


    And this Green Dragon Ding ... has a certain chance to double the Elixir in the Alchemy Furnace! "


    As soon as this alchemist''s words came out, everyone around was stunned, doubled? Elixir doubled?


    "Can any medicine be doubled?"


    "Any medicine can be doubled!"


    Looking at the firm eyes of the alchemy master, the monks of the eighth chongtian were blazing Mars in their eyes. If it was n��t for Song Ning, he had mentioned the question of the boundary between the eighth clan and the ninth clan. All the monks in this onlooker will rush to see what happens.


    "Don''t be noisy, Master Song is going to fire!" The alchemy master looked excited.


    When the alchemy master opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes fell once again, looking up one by one, as if this immortal pill was about to ask about their eighth heaven.


    In the ninth heavy day, after Song Ning adjusted his breath, the spiritual power in his hands poured out, but this spiritual power did not directly open Qinglongding, but infiltrated into Qinglongding.


    In Qinglong Dingzhong, that violent force is not something that ordinary people can bear. If this force erupts directly, it will certainly cause a certain degree of destruction. Although there may not be too many casualties, if it is in front of many eighth-day monks The failure of alchemy is also a blow to the ninth heaven. More importantly, Song Ning does not want to explode the pill. Jue Chen and others have been looking forward to the advent of this pill.


    Around Song Ning, Ze Chen and others watched anxiously. They did not know why Song Ning was so vigilant, but after Song Ning reminded them, they also found that there were some problems in the Qinglong Ding.


    laugh����


    When Song Ning''s spiritual power infiltrated Qinglong Ding, a strong force suddenly came out of it and directly destroyed Song Ning''s spiritual power.


    But just as this power defeated Song Ning''s spiritual power, Song Ning smiled.


    In Qinglong Ding, this violent power is the fairy power exuded by Ruxiandan!


    "Prepare, let''s fire!" Song Ning shouted and waved his hands.


    Boom ~~


    Among the Qinglong Ding, the violent power was suddenly released, and a roar came out. Fortunately, many celestial monks have built protection around this Qinglong Ding, and the force hit the Xianli protection, although the Xianli protection is directly protected. It shattered, but there was not much power spillover. Song Ning, who was at the center of this power, was shocked by the force of the explosive eruption. There was blood in the corner of his mouth, but this was not a serious injury.


    At this moment, the most fascinating thing is the immortal panda flying out of this blue dragon tripod.


    These immortals are alive!


    "Into the elixir of life, into the elixir of life even live!" The eighth heaven, that alchemy master seems to be crazy, watching this into the elixir of life, the whole person involuntarily walked forward, now he has taken this step. , Directly into the ninth heaven.


    But at this time, the crazy fleeing into the immortal pill even rushed towards the alchemist directly.


    The monk grabbed the oncoming Pixian Pill in one hand, and held it tightly in his hands, his hands were solid, and he did not even dare to take a look. At this time, he looked excited and his body began to tremble, as if it was too much Excited, he even wept.


    The flying into the immortal panicked everyone''s heart, even though the eighth celebrity monks believed that the ninth day monks must have been in a mess at this time, but they were surprised that the ninth celebrity monks did not move at all. Standing on the spot, just looking at Song Ning.


    "Put these into immortal pill and grab them back." Song Ning said.


    As the words did not fall, all the monks in the fairyland were scattered, and they rushed into the fairy pill. These monks were extremely harmonious, and there was no situation where several monks robbed a fairy pill together.


    The precious things such as the immortal pill, even if they are desperate, will have to **** it, but now how do these monks seem to be stupid?


    In the ninth heaven, the order was orderly. This scene fell in the eyes of the monks in the eighth heaven, and they all naturally understood that the ninth heaven was indeed Song Ning ��s words, and Song Ning ��s words were like heaven. Like the rules of the sky, no one dared to defy.


    And Song Ning, at this moment, appeared in front of the alchemist master in the eighth chongtian.


    The eighth celebrity monks changed their colors. Even before, Song Ning murdered them in front of them, they did not dare to take action. Now that they see Song Ning being able to refine into Immortal Pill, they will not stop Song Ning, But at this time, Song Ning is facing the famous alchemy master in the eighth heavy heaven-Dan Wuya.


    Just when Song Ning appeared, a seemingly young monk rushed over in the eighth heavy sky, and even crossed the border directly, opened his hands, and blocked Song Ning and Dan Wuya.


    "Predecessor, senior! Please don''t hurt my master. My master is not malicious. It''s just that I saw the senior''s immortality. I was too excited to take a step carelessly. We will return." This little monk Kneel down directly from the air.


    Monk Wen Dao was like a mortal in front of Song Ning, but this little monk was different at this time. Song Ning looked at his face exactly like the Lu Sheng he had known before in Tianyuan School.


    At that time, Lu Sheng died to protect Li Qingling, Tang Yue and others. After that, Song Ning knew a monk named Mo Mo, but this monk is now gone, but the little monk in front of him is like Lu Sheng.


    If it were someone else, Song Ning might kill him directly, but now his hand is stopped.


    Just when Song Ning was hesitant, Na Dan Wuya gently pushed the teenager in front of him and knelt directly on the ground.


    On the eighth heavy day, if it is on the ranking of alchemy, this Dan Wuya can be ranked in the top five, and even once refined seven-level panacea, but now, even kneeling in front of Song Ning?


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank. At this moment in his eyes, Dan Wuya stretched out his hands and put them on the top of his head. His hands slowly opened, and the shadow of the immortal pill in it was also exposed.


    "The junior, Dan Wuya, has seen his predecessor, dared to cross the boundary, just to say a word with the senior, if this can be said, even if the junior is dead, there is no regret at all. His hands were shaking, and his eyes were extremely pious when he looked up.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 760： Seeking a teacher

    Under this pious gaze, Song Ning even couldn''t bear to start with Dan Wuya, but seeing Dan Wuya''s expression at the moment, he was interested in hearing what this person was going to say.


    Song Ning turned his hands into claws and sucked hard. Then, Ning Xiandan was sucked into Song Ning''s hands. Song Ning grabbed the Xiandan and said, "Say."


    Dan Wuya was praying for Song Ning for three weeks. This excited color seemed to be a child who had received some great benefits.


    "Master Song, please accept the junior as a disciple!"


    ��������


    The language is not amazing, and all the eighth day monks onlookers were shocked. This Dan Wuya passed through the enchantment, not to seize an immortal pill, but to become a disciple of Song Ning? If it is someone else, these monks may still be regarded as this person in order to seize the immortal pill, but only after they were discovered by Song Ning and worried about something wrong, they said this.


    But Dan Wuya is different. Everyone knows that Dan Wuya is only Dan Dao in his life. For Dan Dao, he gave up too much, and he has never competed with the world, but he is dedicated to alchemy. This is also the respect for Dan Wuya. One of the reasons is that in the realm of comprehension, there can be no bad thoughts but longevity, I am afraid there are not many, and this Dan Wuya is one of them.


    Dan Wuya finished talking, prostrate to the ground, did not get up, and seemed to be waiting for Song Ning''s reply.


    The little monk on the side was shocked and speechless, and looked at his master dumbfounded, and then looked at Song Ning again, seeming to be extremely puzzled. For the scene that now appeared in front of him, he had almost divided It is unclear whether it is a dream or reality.


    The existence of the master, he feels like heaven already, in the alchemy, he thinks that even the people who are ranked in front of his master are not as good as the master, but now, he has seen his own master Kneel on the ground and want to apprentice.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Dan Wuya, and his heart flew. If it were an ordinary monk, Song Ning might have already started now, but Dan Wuya crawling in front of him was different at this time. I can''t feel the slightest aura, and I can''t even feel Dan Wuya''s current mood.


    Dan Wuya''s body doesn''t have a little bit of qi, any monk, unless there is little killing or true self-cultivation, otherwise the whole body will not have qi. For Song Qi, Song Ning''s feeling is very clear. Feeling without desire.


    He came to death, really only for apprenticeship?


    Song Ning frowned slightly and raised his hand slowly.


    The little monk shook his head violently: "No, no, no, senior, please, don''t do it!" The little monk said to hug Song Ning''s legs, kneel in the air, begging Song Ning.


    However, at this moment, when everyone thought that Song Ning would completely kill the two, Song Ning put a force and a spiritual force to push Dan Wuya and the little monk back to the eighth heaven. In the meeting.


    Everyone was puzzled and only heard Song Ning''s cold voice.


    "Dan Dao, reminds me of a master. Today you are not dead, just because I want to honor the master. If I dare to step into this enchantment again ..."


    However, when the monk who hindered the eighth chongtian was relieved, just before Song Ning''s words were finished, this Dan Wuya once again stepped into the enchantment and knelt in front of Song Ning.


    "Master Song, please accept me as a disciple!" Dan Wuya looked bright, although he knelt in the air, but looked up at Song Ning: "I Dan Wuya lives to this day, 1,836 years old, a lifetime Among them, there was only one master. The master took me into alchemy, but before I could give any advice, I went to immortal. Before 800 years, I have been alone alchemy, but just now I saw When Master Song entered the elixir, I felt that if I could not enter Master Song ��s door in this life, then I would be like a dead person. "


    Dan Wuya said, kowtowing again to Song Ning: "Master Song, if you don''t accept me as a disciple, then end me.


    Before seeing Master Song''s alchemy, I pretended to be the eighth heaven master of alchemy, but after seeing Master Song at such an age and practice but able to refine this immortal, I am ashamed, for more than 1,800 years , Bai is alive, Master Song, Wu Ya is not persecuting. If I can''t learn alchemy with Master Song, I will die, and I will die in this ninth heaven. "


    Dan Wuya ��s behavior, even Song Ning, was a little puzzled. He could see Dan Wuya ��s devout gaze, which would not lie. Although Song Ning could not fully understand the monk ��s heart, he could understand one. If the monk''s attachment to Dan Dao is for alchemy, it is not impossible to treat death like this.


    "I Song Ning ... I have been practicing for more than ten years, and I have not had disciples. If you must want to be my disciple, then ... you will be completely enemies against the Eighth Heaven, can you think about it?"


    "Think of it!" Dan Wuya''s expression was uplifted, and he did not care about the monks of the eighth heaven behind him.


    "I, Song Ning, in alchemy, I am only going to accept one disciple in this life. Today you come to me, and I can give you a chance." Song Ning said.


    Dan Wuya kowtowed frantically: "Master Song, please tell me, no matter what the matter is, as long as my Dan Wuya can do it, even if I go to Tanghuohuo forever!"


    "It''s very simple, as long as you make an oath, the sentence just said is true. If there is a half-truth, the sky will strike thunder and the world will not fall into reincarnation." Song Ning said lightly.


    As soon as Song Ning''s words came out, Dan Wuya immediately raised his hand, and an immortal force in his hand oozed out and went straight to the sky.


    "I Dan Wuya swears here, every word and every word I said to Master Song just now comes from my heart, there is no such thing as a nonsense, if not, there will be thunder and thunder, the world will not reincarnate, and the world will be in purgatory. Spend in the middle, suffering from all kinds of torture. "Dan Wuya said so viciously.


    Some monks thought that Dan Wuya was just desperate for the Elixir of Medicine. Others thought that Dan Wuya wanted to use Song Ning''s method of refining Song Xiandan and then sneaked away, but did not expect that Dan Wuya Dare to make an oath.


    Heavenly Dao vowed, in a moment, Dan Wuya''s immortal power blended into the world. If Dan Wuya was just telling lies, then at this time, he was already dead.


    However, in this world, there was no slight thunder, Dan Wuya knelt in the air in silence, looked up at Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning''s reply.


    Song Ning turned around: "From today, on the eighth celebrity day, Dan Wuya is my disciple of Song Ning. I will allow you to travel to and from the enchantment. However, I will warn you in advance and make any ninth reprises to me. It ��s bad, kill. "


    Dan Wuya knocked on her head again, and Lao Tears: "Disciple Dan Wuya, lead the life!"


    "I ��m not going to tell you how to refine the elixir, so the monks who hit the elixir of the Eighth Heaven, give me honesty. If my disciple was bullied when he returned to the eighth heaven, I will get justice for him. "After the words, Song Ning had fallen on the ground of the Orchid Continent again.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 761： Distribute Elixir

    In the Orchid Continent, when Song Ning landed, all the monks in the fairyland around him stood respectfully next to Song Ning. They seemed to have negotiated for a long time, and they were lined up one by one. Song Ning.


    Immortal light flashed continuously on this elixir, one by one as a living creature, struggling in the hands of the monk.


    At this time Dan Wuya hesitated and followed, standing beside Song Ning.


    As the first monk who can enter the ninth heaven without dying, he also became a disciple of Song Ning.


    As the first to be able to witness this immortal appearance, and also touched the eighth celebrity monk.


    At this moment, Dan Wuya became a mythical figure in the mind of the eighth celebrity monk.


    Dan Wuya thought that his arrival would attract the resentment of the ninth monks, but now, these monks just looked at Dan Wuya, without any excessive actions, and even some monks even rushed. Dan Wuya nodded, as if meeting a friend.


    At this time, Dan Wuya watched these fairyland monks hand over Song Xiandan to Song Ning. Somehow, Dan Wuya could not see the slightest bit of greed in the eyes of these monks. Although they were a little bit reluctant, this was normal. When facing the immortal pill, I am afraid that few monks will not show their faces.


    "When you gave me the fairy pill just now, there was nothing in your eyes that was reluctant. Is it pretended or true?" Song Ning said slowly.


    Dan Wuya immediately bowed and clenched his fists: "The disciple has just vowed just now, please respect the disciple."


    "It''s because you made an oath that I was surprised, and it''s because you made an oath that I accepted you. When faced with the immortal pill, there was no greed, which shows that you are truly dedicated. What I collected is your heart of politeness. "Song Ning said.


    Dan Wuya was excited and clenched his fist at Song Ning again, but instead of continuing to respond, he stood quietly aside.


    The surrounding fairyland monks saw that Song Ning''s dialogue with Dan Wuya was a little bit more friendly to Dan Wuya. This made Dan Wuya feel as if she had returned home, and all the worries in her heart had completely dissipated.


    Now everyone is counting the number of these magical monks given to Song Ning by the monks. The eighth celestial monks have grown their mouths one by one. How many Song Ning''s pots of immortality have been refined into the fairy pill? Can the immortality medicine be mass-produced?


    Looking at the long line in front of Song Ning, there are at least more than 30 people. Even if there are only one of them in each hand, there will be more than 30 people.


    There are no doubts that if more than 30 pieces of immortals are added, more than 30 powerful persons can be created.


    "The number is quite a lot, a total of thirty-eight." Song Ning put the last one into the fairy pill into the medicine bottle, and then looked up and said: "Come on, come here."


    Juechen walked in front of Song Ning: "How many do you and Moyun Daoxian need?"


    "We ..." Jue Chen wanted to say that the more the better, but after a little thought, he changed his mouth: "Twelve are needed."


    Twelve? !


    The monks looked at each other one after another, and they really dared to speak. Why didn''t he try to grab twelve pieces of elixir? Are you dreaming that such a precious immortality medicine, he even dared to open his mouth to get twelve.


    However, to their surprise, Song Ning agreed.


    "Okay, twelve pieces of immortals, give you the military, but my conditions are also very simple, if one day the nine-day battlefield opens, you military, you want to take the lead." Song Ning said, directly put twelve pieces into immortals In the hands of the dust.


    Jue Chen was excited and bowed his fist at Song Ning: "Thank you, Song Daoyou!"


    When the military is over, the Taoist immortals around Song Ning are also excited. At this time, if Song Ning can call someone''s name, it is their Fuze.


    The monks who watched on the eighth heaven above even had the urge to die. They lived on the eighth heaven, but they could only watch the ninth heaven divide the pill medicine, and the precious ones like the immortal pill Elixir.


    Song Ning looked at the remaining twenty-six pieces into the immortal pill and said, "Hong Yuan Dao immortal."


    Hong Yuan Dao''s pupil shrank, and he almost couldn''t close his mouth.


    "What did Song and Song Daoyou tell me!" Hong Yuan Dao Xian bowed his fists at Song Ning with a very respectful attitude, just like a disciple to his master.


    Song Ning smiled and flipped his hands to throw out six panacea: "Six into the elixir, the six heads of the Tianzong, one per person. The conditions are the same. Those taking me into the elixir must protect the Youlan Continent and the military will take the lead. You must also join the military. "


    "Sure, sure!" Hong Yuan Dao Xian promised again and again, at this time the purple dream Dao Xian even felt like a dream, before she had some entanglement with Song Ning, did not expect Song Ning even careless, but instead There is also one of the panacea for Hong Yuan Dao Xian.


    "You two, although I have forgotten the name, but the magical fruits of kiwi and other worlds have been given to you by me, and I am not easy to take them. These two are into immortals and given to you." In the meantime, Song Ning threw out the Elixir.


    The two monks immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Although the idea was given to them by Sanyuan Dao Xian before, they did not think that things would be rewarded after they were sent out as a gift. Although Song Ning became an immortal After that, they all had expectations in their hearts, but now that they had taken the pill in their hands, they believed that they were not dreaming.


    "Bai Ting." Song Ning said, the panacea was thrown.


    "Ligustrum."


    "Li Qingling."


    "Liu Ruyan, Liu Ruxin, Tang Yue, Mu Xuezhao."


    Song Ning kept talking, and the panacea in his hand was constantly thrown out. Now, there are only thirty-eight panacea in eleven.


    "Sanyuan." Song Ning threw out the panacea, and Sanyuan Dao''s pupil shrank suddenly, almost crying with excitement.


    "Li Yiyan, Feng Tu, Yunhai." Song Ning said, and threw three into the fairy pill.


    It was really unexpected that these three people could get into the immortal pill. Although Li Yiyan had been rumored in the demon domain before and Song Ning had some ambiguous relationship, after all, it was only rumors, and after coming to this country, Song Ning and Li Yiyan No more contact, but I didn''t expect to give them the panacea here today.


    Song Ning glanced at the panacea in his hand, and now there are seven. Even Song Ning himself did not expect that this pot of panacea can produce so much.


    "Xiao Yi." Song Ning also gave Luo Yi a panacea. Luo Yi received it and smiled, "Thank you Ning."


    Song Ning nodded, this kind of thing, he will not forget his brother who has been around for many years.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the crowd. The figure was green and came from a distance. No one saw her ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 762： Demon gate

    She is Luling!


    At that time, in the demon domain, Song Ning and Bai Huaren had a war. If the last moment was not Luling, Song Ning might have died in the hands of Bai Huaren.


    Luling walked until she stood in front of Song Ning, and all the talents noticed the existence of this person. She was all green Ling Luo, and there was still a green light in her body.


    She came to **** the panacea?


    At the moment, the thoughts in the hearts of all monks are the same. Luling suddenly came, and it was impossible to be plain and unprovoked. Moreover, Luling exhaled a strong breath on her body. Will tremble.


    "Appeared, this is the first monk of the real fairyland that I saw in the ninth heaven." In the eighth heaven, a monk was shocked.


    Although everyone regards Luling as a monk of the real fairyland, Song Ning feels that the aura of Luling is somewhat different from that of the true monk.


    During the last battle, Song Ning had no time to feel, but now he is face to face with this Ling Ling, and the spiritual power inside Song Ning has changed, so that he can feel the difference between Lu Ling and ordinary monks.


    Just when everyone felt that Lu Ling was about to start, Lu Ling smiled at Song Ning slightly: "Will this give me a pill, can you give me one."


    "Send you?" Song Ning asked.


    Green Ling smiled lightly. When he spoke, it seemed that there was still a green breath coming out of his mouth. After this breath came out, he scattered in the air, and there was no slight attack.


    "Send it, but it''s not a white one. I can order it for you if you have doubts. This transaction is very cost-effective for you." Lu Lingdao said.


    Song Ning turned over and took out a piece of elixir: "Here."


    The green breath on Luling''s body rushed out, grabbed Song Ning''s immortal pill, Luling nodded slightly, then turned around and disappeared into the crowd. She seemed to walk away step by step, but in fact it was just He left in an instant, like a teleport.


    Although Lu Ling left, in Song Ning''s mind, there was a faint voice of Lu Ling.


    "I am not a fairy, but a demon, a demon can become a fairy, and a demon is a fairy, but this demon is not the same as the demon of the demon clan. Although you do not practice demon law and do not follow the demon path, you can be in your body. , But it has half a demon heart, that is the heart of the great demon who has cultivated IX.


    So you ... can''t open the fairy door, but you can ... the demon door! "


    Lu Ling''s voice reverberates in Song Ning''s ears, like a needle, stabs deeply: "In the night of the full moon, among the demon veins, the mysterious monster is in a large array, which can call the demon gate to help you ... success. "


    Song Ning couldn''t help shaking.


    Demon gate?


    In this world, besides Immortal Gate, there is Demon Gate?


    People cultivate immortal ways, there are immortal ways, demon cultivation demon ways, and demon ways, but in this orchid continent, there are magic cultivation and demon cultivation, aren''t they all practicing cultivation of immortality? Don''t all open the fairy gate?


    Song Ning still wanted to ask, but at this moment, he could not find the breath of Lu Ling. Even with his present spiritual power, he could not perceive where Lu Ling was.


    Since she is a fairy, then this fairy is no use for her. Who is she going to seek this fairy?


    Song Ning''s brief shock, Leng Yuexiao gently pushed Song Ning''s body: "Are you all right?"


    Song Ning returned to his head and shook his head: "There are still five elixir in hand, can you have someone to give away?"


    "I don''t have it anymore. It would be better if you stay. Later, Xiner may also need this medicine. Heifeng and Xiaoke may also need it. In this way, there are only two left." Leng Yuexiao helped Song Ningsuan stand up.


    Leng Yuexiao said this, Song Ning directly divided the white core''s red medicine: "Xin''er, you hold it first, and you will need it later."


    "Xin''er also has it?" Bai Xin smiled and grabbed Elixir: "Thank you Brother Song!"


    At this moment, the black wind is not here, and Song Ning knows that he is staying around the Liuhe City, and he does not call: "The distribution of the immortal pill is completed, and all the Taoists, promised Song something, must do it, if one day the battlefield broke out, and you Friends ca n��t fulfill their promises, so they wo n��t wait for a place to come by then. I ��m afraid they will kill you first. ��


    These Taoxian who took Song Ning into the Immortal Pill immediately arched their hands: "Song Daoyou rest assured that I, whoever was born as the Orchid Continent, will struggle to protect the Orchid Continent."


    Song Ning nodded in satisfaction, waved his hand: "Let''s go."


    Although many monks are still a bit lost, entering the elixir also has great temptations for them, but they are not discouraged now that they have not received the elixir.


    "By the way, everyone, after dawn, before the hour of dawn, in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, I taught that fairy art collapsed into the sky. Anyone can come here to learn, and there is only one chance." Song Ning said again.


    Xianshu collapsed!


    Just now, the monks who failed to get the immortal pill were all excited at this time. Although there have been rumors that Song Ning will teach the immortal art to collapse, but how can Song Ning, the strongest immortal art of the Orchid mainland, teach casually ? But now that they heard Song Ning''s words, they realized they were totally wrong.


    Song Ning said it personally, then it will be fulfilled, and the immortal technique collapses. For these monks, they are probably second only to the immortal.


    On the eighth heavy day, those monks who could only watch with their eyes once again felt the amazing treatment of the ninth heavy day. Immortal art collapsed. Why didn''t they know such powerful immortal art? It''s just that things like Xianshu are rarely circulated, but I didn''t expect that Song Ning, who is in the ninth celestial heaven, can actually perform Xianshu collapse.


    Although in the hearts of the eighth monks, they all believed that the spiritual monks could not perform the magic, but when they thought of Song Ning, they thought that nothing was impossible.


    "Thank you Song Daoyou."


    "Thank you Senior Song."


    Everyone said in unison, when the words fell, they looked at Song Ning''s gestures, and they all dispersed.


    However, when everyone left, there were always people who were reluctant to leave. This included the elders who left Tiangong.


    "Senior, only after listening to Mrs. Ling said, there are only two remaining immortals without a master ..."


    "Oh? It''s my refinement of this immortal, I am not its owner?"


    "No, no, seniors misunderstood. I mean, can this immortal ... can I use something in exchange for it?"


    The speaker is Huang Meidao, the elder of Tiangong. The cultivation of Huangmei Daoxian can already be said to be the pinnacle. Among the peaks of Daoxian, it should be invincible. Song Ning should be called "Predecessor". This fell into the eyes of Dan Wuya next to Song Ning, and I was a little surprised.


    Dan Wuya discovered at this time that within this ninth heaven, everyone seemed to listen to Song Ning, and he was extremely respectful to Song Ning, a spiritual monk, or ... he was really a spiritual monk ?


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 763： At the foot of the mountain

    "Into the fairy pill can give you, but not now." Song Ning said.


    Huang Mei Dao Xian and other ten elders from the Tiangong Palace no longer spoke much, slamming fists at Song Ning, and then turned away, but they just walked away, Song Ning''s voice came from Song Ning''s mind.


    "Senior, this is an elixir, can you also give me one?"


    "I knew you were going to ask for it. You can give it to you, but what kind of abacus do you have, what plans do you have in your heart, do you also tell me?" Song Ning asked.


    A small sigh came from my mind: "If I say that there is no abacus and no plan, can seniors believe it?"


    "Unbelieve, but if you can promise to protect the Orchid Continent, then I can also give you this panacea." Song Ning said again.


    From the Heavenly Palace, Xiaolian showed a faint smile. At this time, she was extremely helpless, and she answered, but Song Ning did not believe it. Now she is required to promise to protect Youlan Continent. For her, she agreed to Song Ning. Two conditions.


    It''s just that Mo Yao said two, even if it''s two hundred, she won''t refuse.


    "Long Tiangong Palace Master, Qinglian, promised to protect Youlan Continent." Xiaolian did not hesitate at all.


    Song Ning was stunned, but he did not expect that the Lord of Heaven Palace was so easy to agree, he did not say much, since the other party directly promised, the promise of a quasi-jinxian was enough.


    "Pill medicine is self-collecting, I''m not responsible for delivering it."


    Song Ning''s words just fell, and in front of Song Ning, there had already appeared an immortal body.


    Seeing this scene, Dan Wuya next to Song Ning quickly hugged her fists and greeted Xiaolian, but Dan Wuya hadn''t waited to speak, but Xiaolian talked to Song Ning first.


    "Thank you senior''s panacea." Xiaolian Xianli''s body just appeared, and she smiled at Song Ning. At the same time, she looked at Leng Yuexiao next to Song Ning: "Madam, we meet again."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly: "Lord Tiangong Palace Master comes in person, Leng Yuexiao is courteous."


    The two knew each other, but they had to pretend not to know Song Ning. This is really beyond Song Ning''s expectations. The most surprising thing at this moment is the Dan Wuya beside Song Ning.


    The ninth heaven, away from the main palace of the palace, can be immortal power to consolidate, which is the cultivation of the true immortals, and the strong breath from the palace master at this moment gives Dan Wuya a golden fairy feeling. , But it is exactly the realm of Jinxian, but it is necessary to call Song Ning ''predecessor'', which again makes Dan Wuya''s heart tremble.


    What kind of monk he worshipped, it seems that there is only a spiritual realm, but even the ninth celestial master of the Tiantian Palace must be honored with a predecessor.


    "Leave the Palace of Heaven Palace polite, quasi-Jinxian Xiuwei, and even call me a senior, was heard by others, all thought I was the Jinxian who concealed Xiuwei." Song Ning smiled and divided the panacea in her hand One lotus.


    Xiaolian smiled and said: "Senior laughed, I hope this fairy can help me ..."


    When Xiaolian talked, she looked down at the immortal pill in her hand. At this point, her fingertips shivered. The immortal pill was originally a seven-grade elixir, but the elixir in her hand had an eight-stripe path!


    "Eight����"


    "The eight patterns are all immortals. The remaining four are all eight patterns. You are lucky. The last one is required. These eight patterns will be cheaper for you." Song Ning said.


    There was a happy look on Xiaolian''s face: "Since this immortal is eight-grained, there will be no obstacles for me to break through. Thank you, Senior, and I will go back to retreat."


    During the talk, Xian Li''s body disappeared, and finally Song Ning turned to look at Dan Wuya, who had been bowing down beside him.


    Dan Wuya saw Song Ning turned to look at himself, and immediately clenched his fist: "Master."


    "Are you going to be on the ninth heavy day and not going back?" Song Ning asked.


    Dan Wuya immediately replied: "The disciple wants to practice Dan Dao beside Master."


    Song Ning did not refuse. He just nodded, and he flicked out a spiritual force, which turned into a light spot and shot into a room in the imperial city: "That room is your alchemy room. Starting today, do n��t visit without me calling. "


    "Yes, Master, can there be tasks for the disciples?" Dan Wuya asked.


    Song Ning left with Leng Yuexiao, and while walking, he said, "Hengyuan Fengshui Pill, keep practicing."


    "Yes, Master." Dan Wuya replied again.


    It wasn''t until Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao left that Dan Wuya raised his head again. Although there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, he did not have any objection to Song Ning''s command and strode towards Alchemy in the palace not far away The room went.


    In the distance, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao stopped slowly, Leng Yuexiao wondered: "You have accepted others, why didn''t you give directions?"


    "I just ordered it to refine the Hunyuan Fengshui Dan, how come I don''t give directions?" Song Ning couldn''t help asking.


    "Huanyuan Fengshui Pill, if I remember correctly, this is a fifth-grade panacea, but it has a wonderful effect on healing, and it is very troublesome to refine. Many six-level alchemists are not willing to refine this panacea, just because the success rate is very high. Low. "Leng Yuexiao said head to head.


    Song Ning smiled: "I didn''t expect you to know this Hunyuan Fengshui Pill so clearly. I made it refining this pill, which naturally has my reason. If I don''t want to give instructions, I won''t accept him Be a disciple. "


    "Well, you can make him make alchemy on his own, otherwise there will be more disciples and less time to accompany me."


    Song Ning embraced Leng Yuexiao''s waist and limb: "Okay, don''t care about other things. There is an hour before dawn. I will show you something."


    Song Ning said mysteriously, Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help but expect a little, and let Song Ning hug her like this, in the eyes of many people envious, came not far from the imperial city At the foot of the mountain.


    There is nothing strange about this mountain. The trees are lush, lush, and the surrounding spiritual fluctuations are also very ordinary. It is not like a spiritual vein, but why does Song Ning come here?


    Leng Yuexiao was puzzled, and suddenly a fragrance came from the tip of her nose.


    Fresh and elegant, icy and clear heart.


    When the two rose into the sky, Leng Yuexiao only saw that there was a white ribbon of flowers hidden in the rows of dense jungle outside.


    The flower belt is about ten miles long, and the petals are swaying in the breeze. Each flower is white and snowy, and the fragrance is fragrant, and the flowers are close to each other, as if fragrant.


    Snow lotus.


    The ten-mile snow lotus, which is eye-catching and refreshing, is like a cold moon, blooming between heaven and earth, holy and ice-like.


    "Do you like it?" Song Ning whispered to Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks were dyed, and she only felt a little itchy ears. She gently nodded her head, lifted her hands, rubbed her ears, and swayed the blown hair bun. The stars were full of white lotus flowers: "I like it, but I don''t know when you planted it. I just showed it to me at this time."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 764： A condition

    "These snowdrops were not planted by me, and I just borrowed flowers to offer Buddha." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao''s face changed slightly: "This snow lotus is ..."


    "I''m just being transplanted. Outside the frost enchantment, ten miles of snow lotus, it''s a waste to put it there. It''s better to transplant and give it to you." Song Ning said, looking sideways at Leng Yuexiao, smiling: "These are all planted for you."


    Leng Yuexiao''s heart tightened: "You care a lot ..."


    "Oh? If you don''t want me to care, then I don''t care anymore. If you like the ten miles of snow lotus, I''ll order it to be destroyed." Song Ning shook his hand and said extremely freely, seemingly not caring at all.


    Leng Yuexiao gently grabbed Song Ning''s hand with a hint of bitterness in her cheek: "I know I am not good enough for you, but you should not use these snow lotus to talk to me, if you don''t believe me Big can explain to you, these snow lotus ... "


    Song Ning smiled and sighed: "When did I say I don''t believe you? These snow lotus was originally planted for you, I said it, but I was not proud of it. This snow lotus can appear here because of his credit, but I know You like this snow lotus, so the transplantation is also to make you happy, and it has no other meaning. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes flashed tenderness: "Really?"


    "The only thing I won''t deceive in this world is you." Song Ning gently embraced Leng Yuexiao in his arms: "You are too worried, why should I become a parent if I don''t believe you?"


    Leng Yuexiao is silent.


    The only thing I won''t deceive is you ...


    These words stung Leng Yuexiao''s heart all the time. Song Ning would never deceive her, but she had to hide Song Ning''s things. Even in front of Song Ning, she began to suffer.


    "It''s almost time. After I taught them the skills today, it''s the world of you and me. You supervise my cultivation." Song Ning patted Leng Yuexiao gently.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded and said, "I''m waiting for you."


    After a moment, it fell outside the imperial city of the emperor.


    The sun is like fire, and under the sunshine, almost all of the fairyland monks who can come to you in the Orchid Continent come. Although this is not the whole number, there are already thousands of people. The coming of Ning.


    "Song Daoyou."


    When Song Ning appeared outside the imperial city, all the monks in Wonderland bowed.


    Song Ning looked away. Most of these people were familiar with him. Although there were still some people he didn''t know, this did not affect him. Since he said that he wanted to openly tell the legend that this fairy spell collapsed, he would not eat his words.


    As his eyes swept across the crowd, Song Ning discovered that Dan Wuya didn''t really come. At this moment, Dan Wuya''s breath was still in the alchemy room he had designated before, presumably still refining Hunyuan. Feng Shui Dan.


    Dan Wuya''s move has already obtained Song Ning''s approval, and he was still indifferent under the temptation of this immortal technique, and was really attached to Dan Dao.


    Song Ning is not thinking about Dan Wuya. Although he has been told that he will teach the immortal art to collapse the sky, he has a condition before teaching the collapse of the sky.


    "You Dao friends, Song promised to be here today, to teach you the immortal art, but before teaching this complete immortal art, Song has a condition." Song Ninglang said.


    Although I have heard that Song Ning is going to teach immortality, but no one is stupid enough to think that Song Ning will teach innocently for no reason. Now, this kind of immortality, to teach to everyone, naturally requires some conditions. This is not out of the question. As expected by everyone.


    "Song Daoyou, please, I will listen to you." The crowd bowed to salute.


    Seeing this, Song Ning continued: "The nine-day battlefield is open, and it is possible to fight at any time. I am a monk of the Orchid Continent. Those who have learned my immortal technique and collapsed the heavens must protect the Orchid Continent. With one''s own strength, charge forward and defend the homeland. "


    The monks froze for a moment, and then someone asked loudly, "The conditions mentioned by Song Daoyou are that we should wait for you to protect the Orchid Continent?"


    Song Ning smiled, his mind echoed the teachings of the old Master Gu Dan, who spent the last Shou Yuan and worked hard to make Song Ning protect the country of falling feathers. Song Ning did it, and now Song Ning wants these too The monk can protect the Orchid Continent.


    Because here is their home.


    In front of Song Ning, the monks almost laughed together.


    "I wait for people who are originally from the Orchid Continent. If their homes are not protected by attacks, what does it mean to be alive?"


    "My monks have different destinies when they were born, but Song Daoyou should understand that our destinies are all the same. At that time, the monks of Luoyu Kingdom were able to protect this country, while our demon and demon cults were In order to be able to attack the fallen feather, whether it is defensive or offensive, I hope to be peaceful. "


    Although many monks talked eloquently, the meanings in the words were different.


    Safeguarding the home and defending the country means that they have embarked on the path of integrity. Even though this kind of feeling may not be shown in peacetime, if it is really time for life and death, no one will be vague.


    "As a result, Songmou thanked me here." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The monks also held fists at Song Ning, and taught that the immortal technique collapsed into the sky, without any fees or anything. They just wanted to exchange a promise from everyone, and this promise was only to enable everyone to defend their home and protect the country.


    In the minds of everyone, for a time, Song Ning''s identity was a little taller.


    "As a result, I will pass this fairy spell to heaven to everyone." Song Ning said, his body flickered and appeared among the people: "The fairy spell collapsed into heaven and earth, divided into two parts, the two parts combined with each other, in order to The clarity of feelings, the interaction between force and force, one side is striking and the other side is suffering, then analyzing the same technique from these two very different angles can complement each other and understand more thoroughly. "


    With that, Song Ning raised his hand and pushed towards the sky.


    This palm does not have much power. Song Ning used the spiritual power in his body to promote this palm. Now he cannot perform the magic technique, but he cannot be seen by the monks of the eighth heaven.


    Song Ning said before when he would teach the immortal art to collapse, so many monks in the eighth heaven are also watching here, hoping to see how Song Ning, a spiritual monk, is performing immortal art. .


    Even though Song Ning ��s palm was launched through spiritual power, just as his palm was launched, in the eyes of those monks in the eighth chongtian, it was like a huge palm of immortal power, which seemed to be coming The whole sky shattered.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 765： Spiritual power is comparable to fairy power

    The Eighth Chongtian monk was shocked. Was Song Ning trying to use this demonstration to attack the eighth Chongtian? This celestial art collapsed in the sky is a very powerful celestial art that can destroy the sky, and now he shows it like this, and seeing this palm will hit the junction in the sky.


    In the Falling Feather Kingdom, many monks in Wonderland looked up at this palm. Some of them realized, but some just showed their faces, but no one cares whether Song Ning ��s palm is falling. .


    To be precise, this is not the collapse of the sky, it is just that Song Ning imitated fairy power with spiritual force, and the posture also imitated the collapse of the sky by fairy art. Although it is almost the same as the collapse of the sky, but because of the difference between the fairy power and the spiritual power , And made a certain difference.


    Because Song Ning''s spiritual power has rarely been seen, before this power of collapse, everyone did not care about the distinction between spiritual power and immortal power. At this time, it was only regarded as the immortality of heaven.


    But when the monks of the Eighth Heaven Panic panicked, the power of Song Ning suddenly disappeared and did not hit the enchantment, which made the monks relieved.


    At this time, Song Ning said again: "You wait a moment and then realize that now you are invited to go near the enchantment, and see how this palm spreads from the perspective of" sky "."


    Although the monks did not understand very well, they all flew into the sky according to Song Ning.


    Immortality, collapse!


    It was another magical technique urged by spiritual force. After the thousands of fairyland monks saw this palm again in the ninth heaven, some people even thought about it, while others thought about it, of course. There are also many monks who have dull qualifications, and until this moment they haven''t reached the point of nowhere.


    With both palms falling out, Song Ning only heard someone laugh in the sky.


    "Just Dust, are you, are you okay?" Qing Fan Dao Xian burst into laughter when he saw that Jessie actually laughed. How did this look at Song Ning, who started laughing after two consecutive fairy spells collapsed? Is there any stimulation?


    However, when Qing Fan Dao Xian asked, Jue Chen ��s laughter was louder. He laughed and said: "Unexpectedly, I really did not expect that I did n��t understand what Song Ning said, but now I see Song I have finally understood the fairy spell collapsed twice in a row. If there is no Song Ning, it takes some effort to comprehend the fairy spell collapsed. It may not be fully understood, but now, I am enlightened! "


    At the end of the conversation, everyone finally understood. It turned out that Jue Chen had already realized it. This ability of comprehension was really shocking, but although they were shocked by Jue Chen ��s ability to comprehend, more of them were right. Song Ning admires his heart. If it weren''t what Jue Chen said just now, they might not know whether Song Ning''s theory really works.


    On the ground, Song Ning smiled: "I didn''t expect Jue Dao Taoist to comprehend so quickly, okay, I only teach this fairy technique once, you can understand it, you can comprehend, if you can''t comprehend, then you can add more in the future. Think about it. "


    After talking, Song Ning continued: "But what I used just now is spiritual power. If the true immortality is out of the sky, I can''t control the power, the power is strong, I am afraid that it is the eighth and ninth heavy days. The boundary between the heavens will collapse in an instant, so you Taoists, if you practice, you need to be careful. "


    "What ?! Spiritual power ?!" The monks stunned, and the eighth celestial monk realized it. The immortal technique just fell on the enchantment, but suddenly disappeared. It seems that it was all because of the spirit. For the sake of exerting force, it is only surprising that Song Ning was able to display the magic technique with spiritual force.


    If Song Ning doesn''t say it, some people may be confused, but he will never arbitrarily assert it, but now Song Ning said that instead of being thought that he could not use immortal art, he thought he was extremely skilled in using immortal art. , Can use magical power to promote the immortal technique, which is afraid of being rare in the past.


    Song Ning finished his speech, and in the shock of everyone, announced again: "From today, I will start to retreat. All the things about the ninth heaven will be left to the management of Heifeng and Liu Sitong. If you have anything, , I hope you wo n��t be bothered. ��


    The ninth Chongtian monks naturally had no objections. After learning Song Ning''s fairy technique, how could they resist Song Ning?


    After dispersing the people, there were only a few people left. Apart from the ten elders from Tiangong, they were Juechen, Moyun Daoxian, and others. They stayed here, preparing to find a place nearby and taking it into the fairy pill. Start to break through.


    "Several Daoists, on the day of my retreat, I don''t want to be disturbed. Please don''t disturb us no matter what." Song Ning threw a fist at everyone in front of him.


    Everyone responded and talked with Song Ning, but what they said was also some. Most of them were polite words, but they were a bit lost from the elders of the Tiangong. They thought about whether Song Ning could refinance once into a fairy And can give them some at that time.


    How do they know that the materials needed to enter the fairy pill are extremely demanding, and if it weren''t for Song Ning, who had searched for Sanyuan Daoxian, I was afraid that there was no medicinal material refined into the fairy pill.


    In the distance, the black wind flew back after hearing the movement of the imperial city. After Song Ning dismissed everyone, the black wind figure appeared beside Song Ning.


    "Congratulations, Master." Heifeng said.


    "Oh? Congratulations, what?" Song Ning asked with a smile.


    "Congratulations to the master for this spiritual power, congratulations to the master for stimulating the fairy technique with spiritual power." Heifeng said.


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows, but he forgot. Heifeng may have some knowledge of his spiritual power now: "You talk about, what is my spiritual power?"


    "There are strengths and weaknesses in spiritual power, and strengths and weaknesses in immortal power, which are all related to the degree of innocence. Originally, with the collapse of the ancient fairyland, the spiritual power began to collapse, and the immortal power became thinner, so if the monk practiced in the usual way, Being able to obtain the spiritual power and the pure degree of immortal power should be almost the same, unless you continue to compress it, you can compress the impurities out, so that a more pure power is formed, and the master ��s level of this spiritual power in the body now, even for ten thousand years In the former ancient fairyland, it can also be regarded as extremely pure. "Heifeng explained.


    Song Ning smiled: "I didn''t expect that my father-in-law gave me such a gift."


    "It is indeed a gift. The master''s spiritual power is comparable to fairy power. That''s why the spirit power can be used to urge out the magic power. Because there is a shape of the magic power in the sky, it uses spiritual power. Be bound by the rules between heaven and earth. "Heifeng said again.


    Song Ning realized: "So, this is really good news, but now I want to know more about Xiao Ke''s situation."


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 766： Manipulate the Black Wind

    The black wind thought Song Ning would be happy, but now there is no joy in Song Ning''s face. Instead, he is worried. The expression of Song Ning naturally falls in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, and Leng Yuexiao turns around without showing traces. Pretending not to see Song Ning''s expression, but he already saw his concern for Xiao Ke from Song Ning''s expression.


    This is the case for women, even though Leng Yuexiao feels that Song Ning will not have any feelings for Xiao Ke, but now Song Ning''s concern for Xiao Ke, but also makes Leng Yuexiao''s heart slightly fluctuate, plus Song Ning before She was misunderstood about what she did, and her emotions fluctuated even more.


    Are you ... too nervous?


    Even Leng Yuexiao himself didn''t know, when exactly did he start to suffer, and he always likes to think about it.


    Heifeng and Song Ning failed to notice the change of Leng Yuexiao at this moment. Heifeng directly replied: "Xiao Ke is still like that, he has been retreating and practicing in the ground, and I don''t know when it will break through. If the owner wants to start retreating, Do n��t worry, no one will come to this country. ��


    "I''m not worried about Hu Lai, the national of Luoyu. Today''s Luoyu, Song Ning said to the east. I''m afraid no one will go to the west, but now I''m worried about Xiaoji, which is the nine-day battlefield. Although Tian was deterred, I didn''t know when war would break out. Although I can deter them now, if time goes on, there will definitely be problems. "Song Ning sighed.


    Black wind clenched fist: "Master is assured, if the eighth heaven is a real attack, the monks in our Orchid Continent will certainly not sit idly by, and the master has given so many enchantments before, which can create a lot of strong men. At that time, if you want to attack on the eighth day, you must first measure your strength. "


    Speaking of Ruxiandan, Song Ning''s hand fell on Heifeng''s shoulder: "Rxxiandan, give you one."


    "Um ... I''m going to be an immortal, it''s useless, master, you know, my situation ..." Heifeng scratched his head embarrassingly, such things as immortal immortals, are also valuable immortals in ancient fairyland, Now Song Ning, as the master, can easily deliver this immortality. He is flattered, but now that he is not blessed, he will naturally not collect money.


    Song Ning grabbed Heifeng''s hand and put Ruxiandan directly in Heifeng''s hands: "Hold it, your business, I will find a way. This Ruxiandan is for you. If you don''t want it, I won''t do it again. give others."


    Black Wind''s heart moved, the tip of his nose was sour, he put away the fairy, and punched Song Ning with a fist: "Thank you Master."


    "No need to thank you, you and I have not been the relationship between the master and the servant. It''s just that your name is smooth. It doesn''t matter whether you change it or not. I now trouble you many things. If there are any benefits, I will naturally be worried about you. "" Song Ning smiled.


    Heifeng smiled, his heart was very warm, he said again: "Oh, the master is closed, he has something to tell the master."


    "Oh? Come and listen." Song Ning said.


    "Have you ever heard of the lost battlefield?" Black Wind asked.


    Song Ning was taken aback for a while, and the battlefield was left behind. After all of them entered that day, the ancient pagoda in the battlefield was still stored in his storage ring. It had never been opened, but he did not expect the black wind. Suddenly mentioned this lost battle situation.


    "I have been in the battlefield," Song Ning said.


    The black wind lighted up: "Yes, the master has entered the battlefield before, I almost forgot, I thought about it a few days ago, and suddenly thought about the battlefield that year, if the master can open the battlefield again, then You can enter the ancient tower, that ancient tower. "


    "That ancient pagoda should have certain cultivation limits, and if you want to enter, you must control cultivation, and at that time I had exhausted all my strength in the 63rd floor. Now even if I enter again, I am afraid there will be nothing. Great progress has been made. "Song Ning said.


    Heifeng repeatedly waved his hands: "The master does not know that the ancient tower in the battlefield is not just a hundred-layer experience. Within this ancient tower, there is also a special level that is specially used to break through the level and improve itself. "


    "Continue." Song Ning said.


    "I remembered the rumors I heard back then. There are nine fairy spirits in the ancient pagoda. These nine fairy spirits can be turned into a level. If they can pass through, they can get some inheritance to varying degrees. If they can pass through nine levels, All through, it is said that Taoism can be learned. "


    Listening to the words of Heifeng, Song Ninglue nodded, but did not expect to take away the ancient pagoda at the time, but it was a good choice, but this ancient pagoda was not as simple as he had imagined. It looks good, but if Song Ning is allowed to go through the barrier now, Song Ning will definitely not.


    Because he has to be beside Leng Yuexiao.


    Since the gossip mirror opened, the nine-day battlefield was connected, the frost enchantment was unfrozen, and when Leng Yuexiao came out of the frost enchantment but was taken away by the Jinxian monk, Song Ning knew that if there was a chance, even for a moment, he Do not want to separate from Leng Yuexiao.


    Now, even though he needs strength, he does n��t want to be left out because of strength. Leng Yuexiao has spent three years. Although he is not satisfied, if there is any accident, if the nine-day battlefield breaks out, then he wants to go straight to the first level. Heaven goes to rob relatives, fearing that there will be many obstacles.


    "I know these things you said. For the time being, the things in the Falling Feather Kingdom will be left to you and Liu Sitong for a while. I will take Xiaoxiao to retreat." Song Ning said.


    Black wind bowed, watching Song Ning leave.


    It wasn''t until Song Ning left that a yin-yang sound appeared in the mind of Heifeng: "Oh? If Song Ning didn''t enter the ancient tower, what would you do?"


    "I have followed your orders to let the master enter the ancient tower, but the master does not listen, what can I do?" Heifeng said with a deep voice.


    "Hey, do n��t forget the things you promised me, and do n��t forget the exchange conditions between us. If you want to restore your strength, then I can arrange what you do, no less!"


    The voice was extremely harsh, falling in the heart of the black wind, the black wind did not feel upset, but at this moment, he had to rely on the master of the voice.


    "You don''t need to say more, I know what I should do!" Heifeng said angrily.


    "Hey, hey, ha ha ha ha ha, just know, then I will see your performance!"


    The yin and yang strange voice disappeared, and the black wind face was extremely ugly. When he thought of what he said to Song Ning just now, he blamed himself. Fortunately, he saw from Song Ning''s eyes that maybe Song Ning didn''t need that ancient. Tower, as a result, Heifeng''s heart also settled a little, but next, he had to make some plans for himself.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 767： Three years, I will accompany you, in the future, you will accompany me

    Song Ning had no doubt about everything about the Black Wind. Hei Feng was thinking about it at this time, and Song Ning didn''t care. Everything was handed over to the Black Wind and Liu Sitong. Song Ning once again passed on the voice to Liu Sitong.


    "Explained?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "Your voice ... seems to be full of vinegar, is it because I cared about Xiao Ke just now?" Song Ning frowned slightly, and now Leng Yuexiao smiled a lot, he was very concerned, before he certainly did not find Leng Yuexiao Small expression, but now see Leng Yuexiao''s expression, he feels that Leng Yuexiao''s mood has changed.


    "I just care about Xiaoke a little bit." Leng Yuexiao coughed lightly.


    "Xiao Ke was almost dead to save me, like Chi Ruolan, fortunately, with the power of Phoenix Nirvana, Xiao Ke is now practicing, and I look forward to her cultivating her human form sooner, by then, you must be Will become a good sister. "Song Ning said softly.


    Leng Yuexiao always felt like a woman with a small belly at this time, but she felt a little ashamed for a while.


    "By the way, I have been thinking about something for the past two days. If I do n��t say it, I always feel that I am sick." Song Ning took Leng Yuexiao''s hand and looked at her face to face, his expression was extremely serious, but here In seriousness, there was a hint of hope.


    "What''s the matter? You''re still so serious." Leng Yuexiao said indifferently, but her heart was a bit empty, and she always felt that Song Ning had found something wrong.


    But Song Ning''s answer made Leng Yuexiao unprepared, and her cheeks were hot.


    "Since you and I are already married, why should I call you Xiaoxiao, why do you still call me Song Ning?" Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao very seriously, Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were dodged, Song Ning''s eyes He chased Leng Yuexiao''s evasive gaze without giving her room for avoidance.


    "You, are you bullying me like this?" Lengyue Xiaojiao lamented.


    Song Ning repeatedly denied: "I am serious, Xiaoxiao, uh ... husband, madam ..."


    These two words were spoken from Song Ning''s mouth. Even Song Ning felt a little embarrassed and his face could not help changing.


    Although Xiaolian used to call her "Mrs.", that''s nothing, but now she is alone with Song Ning. Song Ning suddenly called it like this, Leng Yuexiaoxin almost jumped out of her chest: "Oh ... want to call Just call me, anyway, I am already your husband and wife. "


    Leng Yuexiao said incoherently, at this time it seemed like a little girl. This expression fell in Song Ning''s eyes, and it was really cute.


    Leng Yuexiao has never had feelings since she was a child. As Leng Yuexiao himself said, even on the first day, she and the so-called fianc�� hardly met. Marriage is specified in the family.


    She didn''t understand love, even when she came to this continent, she still didn''t understand it. However, when she contacted Song Ning, her frozen heart was melted.


    Song Ning still remembers Leng Yuexiao''s words at the time of the war, "We are not qualified to talk about love". If someone in Song Ningxiu''s real life has the greatest influence on him, then this person must be Leng Yuexiao.


    For Da Yi, Song Ning once felt that it was her responsibility to eliminate evil and protect her homeland, but after seeing Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning suddenly realized that there is another kind of Da Yi called involuntary.


    Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help herself, Leng Yuexiao''s sacrifice for the family, nothing Leng Yuexiao gave up for the country of falling feathers, is not something ordinary women can bear, this kind of thing, put in other people''s eyes, perhaps I only think that she is very pretentious, that she is sounding, but Leng Yuexiao''s feelings at that time, only Song Ning understood.


    Love is the most difficult feeling in the world.


    In the face of Dayi, the one who can give up his feelings is the one who truly believes in Taoism.


    Ten years, ten years of grinding a sword, a sword of fierceness, and a period of ten years, Song Ninghua turned into a mortal. It was the period when he missed Leng Yuexiao most.


    In the past ten years, Song Ning deeply understood that to love someone, it is not to force them to be together, but to be able to think more for each other and for the future.


    He didn''t want Leng Yuexiao to be embarrassed, and Leng Yuexiao didn''t want to hurt him, so they didn''t get together until the war subsided.


    A love that has lasted for more than ten years but has become more and more intense, and now it is finally a positive result, both of them are happy.


    Only now, the only dissatisfaction is Leng Yuexiao. This is just a ray of primordial spirit, not a deity.


    But even so, Song Ning''s efforts for so many years have not been in vain, and for him, it is not a failure.


    "I call your wife, then you ..." Song Ning lifted Leng Yuexiao''s hair.


    Furong''s face was drunk and his smile was warm.


    Under the blazing sun, Leng Yuexiao was like a shy flower, her snow-like skin was dyed with a hibiscus-like spring color, and her eyes sparkled with crystal brilliance. But with a trace of confusion, like a little girl in the 28th year, she was at a loss in front of the person she liked.


    "I, I ..." Leng Yuexiao''s chest undulated, and she seemed to have made a great determination. Although she knew this was what she deserved, it was the first time in her life.


    "Xiang, Xianggong." Lengyue Xiaoquan punched **** Song Ning''s chest: "I call you Xianggong, Xianggong, Xianggong!"


    Leng Yuexiao almost shouted in the end, and with this voice, Song Ning just pursed her lips and looked at the woman in front of her with a smile.


    After more than ten years, I can finally be together.


    "In these three years, although I want to accompany you, I also need you to accompany me to practice." Song Ning''s eyes showed tenderness.


    "Cultivation is boring and boring. In three years, if I can reach Jinxian''s cultivation practice, I will be able to stay with you until I am old, but if I can''t cultivate to Jinxian, then ..."


    Song Ningzheng said, Leng Yuexiao suddenly raised her hand to block Song Ning''s mouth: "Hugh wants to talk nonsense, I believe you can do it!"


    "Cultivation is so boring. If you want, you can accompany me to practice together. If you don''t want to, then I will accompany you to swim in the mountains and water for three years. If you can''t achieve Jinxian in the future, then at least these three years It can also become a memory. "Song Ning continued.


    Leng Yuexiao put a hard hammer on Song Ning''s chest: "What the **** are you talking about? Song Ning I know would rather die than kneel and apologize, rather than as a mortal for ten years of hard work, it would not The one who renounced me would rather give up all my memories and protect me. Now that you tell me that, now you have no confidence? "


    Leng Yuexiao grabbed Song Ning''s clothes, her voice trembling: "Three years, I will accompany you, in the future, you will accompany me!"


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 768： Xianyun Yehe, good practice

    PS: There was a problem with the update last night. The last two hundred words were repeated. Some readers may not have seen them. They are sent here.


    "Cultivation is so boring. If you want, you can accompany me to practice together. If you don''t want to, then I will accompany you to swim in the mountains and water for three years. If you can''t achieve Jinxian in the future, then at least these three years It can also become a memory. "Song Ning continued.


    Leng Yuexiao put a hard hammer on Song Ning''s chest: "What the **** are you talking about? Song Ning I know would rather die than kneel and apologize, rather than as a mortal for ten years of hard work, it would not The one who renounced me would rather give up all my memories and protect me. Now that you tell me that, now you have no confidence? "


    Leng Yuexiao grabbed Song Ning''s clothes, her voice trembling: "Three years, I will accompany you, in the future, you will accompany me!"


    Hold your hand and grow old together.


    Although Song Ning can''t hold Leng Yuexiao''s hand and never let go, but for three years, he is enough.


    "Where?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    "The life of a mortal is very short, but it is very fulfilling. The life of a monk is very long, but it is continually cultivating. In these three years, we have found an uninhabited place, the idle cloud and the wild crane.


    Leng Yuexiao let Song Ning pull like this, soaring like birds in the sky.


    The two left the imperial city. Except for the country of falling feathers, they crossed the mountains and rivers and did not know how long they flew. They couldn''t see people until they were hundreds of miles away. This stopped.


    In the air, the two looked down.


    In front of them, there are five abrupt peaks. The peaks tower high into the clouds. From a distance, they look like a palm. In the middle of this mountain range is a lake. This lake is huge, reflecting the sky. Clouds, like mirrors, can''t even tell where the sky is and the mirror without careful observation.


    At a glance at the moment, it was like floating clouds above the mirror surface. I wonder if it is a perennial possession on this lake surface or whether it appears after rain. There is also a rainbow of color, like a bridge, across the entire lake.


    "Here, very good." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao surveyed: "The aura around here is plentiful and beautiful as a fairyland. If you practice in such a place, it would be a good choice."


    "There are no people within a radius of five hundred miles, so here it is." Song Ning said.


    "It''s up to you." Leng Yuexiao said softly.


    The two fell and stood firm beside the lake in Wuzhishan, looking around.


    There are bamboo forests around here, the wind is blowing, the bamboo forest is rustling, although the lake is slightly damp, but the scenery is pleasant, Song Ning''s finger flicked, and there was a spiritual force in the circle around the body, and the spiritual force rolled the surface Clean up.


    "Just build a hut here." Song Ning said, squeezing his fingers, Ling Tian''s sword was overflowing, and the sword turned into a small silver lightsaber. He continued to shuttle through the bamboo forest. After a while, the ground was neatly arranged. There are many bamboos that are cut smooth and translucent.


    "Ma''am, later." Song Ning said, his hands exuded into two palms, and the palms of the palms started to build continuously.


    In a few moments, the room has taken shape.


    Leng Yuexiao sat aside, like a wife of an ordinary family, watching her husband work, she suddenly thought about it, and took out the Xianqin that Song Ning gave her. She found a bluestone and put the Xianqin in Above the bluestone, he was sitting on the floor, stroking the piano with his hands.


    The strings were fluctuated, the melody burst, and with aura, the notes leaped into Song Ning''s ears.


    Just like men plowing women.


    For half a day, the house has been built. At this time, even Song Ning, there was a trace of sweat on his forehead: "Just building the house, I felt a trace of sleepiness."


    "I just played the piano, but I didn''t expect it to be long, and I was a little sleepy." Leng Yuexiao said.


    The two looked at each other and then smiled at the same time. This was just a place they chose at random, but they did not expect it to be different from the outside world. Here, it seems that the spiritual power is consumed very quickly.


    "It''s built, let''s take a look at our room." Song Ning should come to Leng Yuexiao in front of her speech. Leng Yuexiao put away Xianqin and held hands with Song Ning, and they walked towards the room.


    The periphery of the bamboo house was surrounded, and it seemed that Song Ning had cut out a small yard.


    Song Ning pointed to the small courtyard: "You can grow flowers here."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded slightly.


    There is a table in the courtyard, I do n��t know what method Song Ning made, but looking at the texture, it should be some kind of extremely hard stone. The two chairs next to the table are woven from bamboo, and the bamboo pieces are smooth and smooth I am afraid that even if this kind of thing is sold in the world, it can be sold at a good price.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a skill." Leng Yuexiao applauded.


    "Of course, the things we use must be made by ourselves, and it doesn''t matter if I can change them in my hand, even if it can be changed, it can''t be used in our home." Song Ning said.


    The two entered the bamboo house. There were three rooms in the bamboo house, a living room, a bedroom, a kitchen, and all the furniture was available. At a glance, they were all made by Song Ning.


    Song Ning introduced it again and again and explained to Leng Yuexiao.


    "This is a big bed, we can sleep together, even if it is rolling, it is enough."


    "This can be used as a futon. If you want to meditate, you can do it here."


    "This is the kitchen. We can live a mortal life and cook here."


    "Over there ..."


    Song Ning kept talking, Leng Yuexiao was always by his side, listening quietly, every word that Song Ning said, every thing he made seemed to be explaining a truth-he wanted to be good Live a life.


    After becoming a monk, it is very rare to have this kind of mentality, but Song Ning is like this now, but Leng Yuexiao is a little worried.


    Does he want to live or cultivate?


    At this time, everything in the entire room is like the life of a mortal. Cultivating in this environment will help a monk who is already enough to become a fairy.


    "Song Ning, we may not need this kitchen." Leng Yuexiao said softly.


    "I also know that you can''t cook, but I yearn for this kind of life. Since you said it''s useless, let''s scrap the kitchen." Song Ning smiled and didn''t seem to care.


    But just after Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning''s expression, she suddenly felt a pain in her heart.


    "It''s a good place to practice here. I just used too much spiritual power and wanted to take a nap." Song Ning said, sitting on the futon.


    "Good." Leng Yuexiao responded.


    She watched Song Ning sit on the futon, and when Song Ning entered, she turned and left the room ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 769： Immortal prisoner deep mountain is still immortal

    Outside the room, Leng Yuexiao looked around and then wandered among the bamboo forest.


    Although it is a bamboo forest, it belongs to the mountains. She doesn''t hunt game, but there must be some fruits and vegetables. After seeing the slight loss in Song Ning''s eyes, Leng Yuexiao decided to let Song Ning be satisfied.


    The life he wanted, no matter what, at this moment, should be satisfied.


    Walking in the bamboo forest, the power in Leng Yuexiao''s body continuously oozes out, and she didn''t feel anything before, but the more she walked in the forest, the more she found that there were some differences here, whether it was physical or spiritual, or immortal. The power and consumption are very fast. Just when she was strumming the piano, she was just infused with spiritual power. She didn''t even have a little bit of immortal power to blend in, but she didn''t expect it to consume too much.


    "Here I can exercise my strength, but I don''t know if it will hinder the promotion of the realm." Leng Yuexiao sighed, her memory was synchronized with the first heavy day, at this time the first heavy day Among them, Leng Yuexiao is constantly looking for a way to open Xianmen again after rejecting the advent of Xianmen.


    When Leng Yuexiao wanted to come, if Song Ning could not open the immortal gate, then everything would be in vain. No matter how strong he is, he would not be able to beat Jinxian.


    While Leng Yuexiao was looking for vegetables and fruits in the mountains, Song Ning fell asleep on the futon in her room.


    I don''t know how long it took, Song Ning''s nose twitched a few times in her sleep, woke up from her sleep, opened her eyes, and a scent came from the room.


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao walked out of the kitchen, holding a few plates: "Wake up? Then eat."


    Song Ning''s heart moved.


    Leng Yuexiao''s gown fluttered. Although she didn''t look like a housewife at home, but now she looked like she was carrying a plate, but it made Song Ning feel in a trance.


    Leng Yuexiao put the plate on the table, and then took out two bowls of rice and two pairs of chopsticks from the kitchen.


    There are only two dishes in total, two bowls of soup, two bowls of rice, which can''t be compared with those of the immortal delicacies of the people of the Xian family. In Song Ning''s eyes, Song Ning was excited.


    "How do you ..." Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao.


    At this moment Leng Yuexiao had been sitting at the table, looking at Song Ning with a smile: "I bought these appliances from outside, but the ingredients were found in this mountain."


    With that said, Leng Yuexiao placed the chopsticks on top of Song Ning ��s rice bowl, twirling her hair, softly, with a slight shy voice: ��I ��m not going to cook or cook, this is the first time you try Try it. "


    "Huh." Song Ning got up and sat across from Leng Yuexiao, tasting with chopsticks.


    For them, there is no need to eat, and even Leng Yuexiao has been taking Pigudan since she was a child. For these fruits in the world, she really seldom eats it, let alone make it by herself.


    After enjoying, Song Ning put down his chopsticks: "I''ll wash the dishes."


    Leng Yuexiao was slightly startled. For the monks, this kind of thing does not need to be done by hand.


    Song Ning''s behavior once again made Leng Yuexiao a little puzzled. She couldn''t figure out whether Song Ning came here to live a mortal life, or came here to practice?


    From this day on, between the mountains and forests, when Song Ning was practicing, Leng Yuexiao was accompanied by Song Ning, Song Ning meditated all day, and Leng Yuexiao was accompanied all day, between Song Ning and cultivation, cold Yue Xiao took out the Jiu Yunqin that Song Ning gave her. Song Ning chose Jiu Yunqin to prepare for Leng Yuexiao. That is because there is a musical score in the Jiu Yunqin. Xianqin and sheet music.


    Leng Yuexiao took out the score attached to the nine rhyme piano and began to practice the above rhythm.


    Every morning, Leng Yuexiao makes breakfast.


    Every day at noon, Leng Yuexiao prepares lunch.


    Every evening, Leng Yuexiao prepares dinner.


    At night, Leng Yuexiao bought wine in the world and placed it on the stone table in the courtyard, arranging a few drinks for Song Ning.


    After a long time, Leng Yuexiao learned to grow, she can grow all the plants needed for her meals, even the wine, she has learned to brew by herself.


    Over time, the scores of the nine rhythm pianos have also been learned by Leng Yuexiao.


    Time is like water. For monks, thousands of years have passed between fingers, but now, beside Song Ning, Leng Yuexiao suddenly found that after coming here, she remembered what she had done almost every day. Japan is so full.


    Leng Yuexiao is planting in the yard. Song Ning is responsible for arable land and weeding. Song Ning will do some farming after breakfast every morning, and then he will start to practice after finishing it. Sometimes, he even sits on the lake and fishes, but Every time he went fishing, he came back empty-handed. It was not that he had never caught a fish, but that he had caught all the fish he had caught.


    Song Ning ��s life puzzled Leng Yuexiao, and he said that he had worked hard for immortality in the past three years, and that he would practice well in the next three years, but Song Ning became a mortal in this mountain Although life is practiced all day long, what exactly is this practice?


    A year has passed.


    On this day, Song Ning sat fishing on the rock by the lake, Leng Yuexiao was back-to-back with Song Ning, Jiu Yunqin was in front of her, she was stroking the strings.


    Song Ning closed his eyes, feeling the breeze blowing across his ears, listening to Leng Yuexiao''s piano rhythm.


    "Changed." Song Ning said suddenly.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the center of the lake.


    "You heard it?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning nodded slightly: "The sound of the piano has changed. The nine immortals in the nine rhythm pianos. Every time you touch the piano, the rhythm of the piano seems to be the same. However, there are nine different changes in this cycle. But today, it is different from the previous nine. "


    "It''s really changed. I''m afraid you''re tired of hearing it, and I changed it a little bit." Leng Yuexiao''s hands fell gently on the strings, stabilizing the strings, and said to Song Ning.


    Song Ning did not turn around, but felt the warmth from behind: "Your piano sound, I have never been bored, nor can I get bored. The Jiuxianpu gives people a desolate feeling, as if it is telling something The sad story, now that you have changed this way, it has become even more sad. "


    "You don''t like it." Leng Yuexiao smiled lightly: "I changed it."


    "Will our ending be like these nine immortals?" Song Ning seemed to be talking to himself, but the voice was clearly asking.


    Leng Yuexiao was about to answer. When he turned around, he saw that Song Ning was talking to a fish he had just caught: "Go, Longyou turns into fish in shallow water, but it is finally a dragon. Transformed, but still immortal. Everything has roots, souls have wisdom, everything comes from the heavenly principle, and goes with the heavenly principle.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 770： Nine days of Longyou, locked in Xianlou

    "Xiang, Xianggong ..." Leng Yuexiao was suddenly stunned. She watched Song Ning put the whole body of gleaming golden fish in the lake, and instantly understood that Song Ning had already known her thoughts. .


    "Madam, for a year, you think I was wasting, and your thoughts are clear to me, so in these nine immortals, you will be sad even if you make changes." Song Ning turned around, lightly Sighing, grabbing Leng Yuexiao''s hand: "It''s my fault to worry you."


    Leng Yuexiao lowered her head slightly. At this moment, she didn''t know how to tell Song Ning. Although she had a good time in this year, although she also had a wonderful feeling in her heart, this feeling was all the time. Encircled by a fear.


    There are still two years left. If Song Ning can''t cultivate into a golden fairy during these two years, what will happen to their future?


    "Xiang Gong, I just don''t want our life, only these three years." Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were moist.


    Tears, turning around Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, Song Ning smiled lightly, gently touching Leng Yuexiao''s cheek: "Why don''t I know the importance of these three years, these three years, I promised you to practice well, you will Focus on cultivation, but even if I do cultivation, I do n��t want to waste these three years and waste all my time on cultivation. "


    "Waste?" Leng Yuexiao is puzzled. Song Ning''s cultivation, especially the three years spent on cultivation, may decide the endless years in the future.


    But when Leng Yuexiao was born with this kind of thought, Song Ning sighed and said softly: "In three years, in your opinion, it is the future that is determined, but what the future will be, no one knows, three In the year, I am afraid that I have a great opportunity to become a nine-turn golden fairy, and as a golden fairy, although I do n��t know if I can, I can only do my best. "


    As he said, Song Ning ��s eyes also became tender: ��I ��m with you, even moments and moments, for me, I have to enjoy it, not use it in such things as cultivation. As for the three years of cultivation, I ��m totally It ��s for the future, and the future is unpredictable, so at least for now, we really have it. "


    "Fairy, can you understand?"


    "Mortal people have been living for a hundred years, trapped by love, and disturbed by love. I want to keep these three years in my memory with you, so I came here, so I became a mortal."


    "You blame me, I know, it''s my fault to make you panic, but you know, I work hard every day."


    With that, Song Ning pointed at the lake: "Look at that fish, you know, it was a dragon?"


    Leng Yuexiao shuddered, and her mind rang awkwardly. She thought she had heard it wrong. Although the golden scale fish looked a bit extraordinary, she didn''t expect Song Ning to say that the fish was actually a dragon.


    "In the beginning, we chose this place as a habitat. We just thought it was uninhabited and isolated from the rest of the world. I just thought it was more ordinary. But as I practiced daily, I found this place, but it is not what we imagined. So simple. "Song Ning said, looking far away.


    Leng Yuexiao looked down from where Song Ning looked.


    The lingering clouds are still there. Above the clouds, there is still a rainbow bridge that resembles a rainbow. This rainbow bridge seems to correspond to the lake.


    "The clouds don''t disperse, the mist is foggy, the colorful rays are arranged in an orderly manner, the spiritual power is consumed very fast here, it seems quiet, but here, it is an enchantment, and we are mistakenly entering this enchantment." He said, looking at the lake again: "And this lake blocked a dragon, and that squirrelfish is a dragon. Every time I come here to fish, it knows that I am fishing, but still wants to hook. "


    "Why is this?" Although Leng Yuexiao felt that this place was not simple, she didn''t think it was as thorough as Song Ning, and she didn''t expect Song Ning to have figured it out in this year.


    He seems to be living a mortal life, but the life of this mortal lives more than any fairy repair.


    Song Ning smiled and said: "It is imprisoned here, no one is companion, all year round is only himself, and the fairy power in his body is exhausted, leaving only the trace of today, which can survive and survive.


    It wants to die.


    So it will hook me every time, but every time, I put it back. "


    "It seeks death ..." Leng Yuexiao felt his scalp tingle: "Xiang Gong, you are ..."


    "You might think I''m crazy, but it''s actually the case. I used to take an elixir from the ancient battlefield, which contained the true dragon blood. When I first caught this goldfish At that time, I knew it was a dragon, but it did n��t say it. It ��s been a long time, and every time I catch it, we will talk. ��


    With that, Song Ning flicked the pole again.


    At this time Leng Yuexiao finally found that above the fishing rod of Song Ning, there was only a line, no hook!


    Bamboo pole fishing, wired without hook, hanging three feet above the water.


    bass!


    The surface of the water moved. Under the sunlight, the golden light shone and jumped out of the water, directly holding Song Ning''s fish line.


    Yuyue Dragon Gate, limited to three feet, wired without hook, whoever wants to go up.


    Under the shocked eyes of Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning withdrew the fishing rod, and the squirrelfish bit the fishing line firmly, seemingly afraid to escape from Song Ning''s fishing line.


    Song Ning held the golden scale fish in his hands: "This is my lady."


    In Leng Yuexiao''s stunned eyes, the golden scale fish, speaking!


    "Mum."


    Hearing these two words, Leng Yuexiao was stunned. For the first time, she heard such a title, and it was ... a dragon.


    "She wants to know why you are dying." Song Ning smiled.


    "A fairy dragon traveled for nine days, and a dragon boat was convicted of conviction, and escaped from ruin for a lifetime. I was trapped in a prisoner''s building." Jin Jinyu said, and his tail flicked: "Here is the prisoner''s building in ancient times, five fingers. For the mountain, there is a lake in the mountain, which was originally a scene in the prison immortal building, but when the prison immortal building collapsed ten thousand years ago, I thought I could escape, but then I discovered that all the formations in the original prison immortal building It ��s just the Wuzhi Mountain, Wuzhi Mountain is here, I can never escape from here, even if I want to fall into reincarnation. ��


    Leng Yue listened stunnedly, and the four words of the fairy dragon described its life. This was also the first time Song Ning listened to the other party, but he did not expect that as a fairy dragon soaring above the nine days, there were so many destinies. contradictory.


    "If it were not for the public, every time I said a word to me, I was afraid that I still don''t have the idea of ??living now," the scaly fish continued.


    Hearing this, Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly, apparently did not know what Song Ning said, and only said one sentence at a time.


    Goldscale said: "If you die, everything is over."


    Just a sentence, if it is dead, everything is over, fall into reincarnation, the next life, somehow, the next life, everything is unpredictable.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 771： Gold scales in water, then open the door

    The squirrelfish said that suddenly a carp straightened and fell directly into the water.


    Leng Yuexiao is puzzled. Song Ning has swung again, and he said while swinging: "It is difficult to leave this lake, and it will die for a long time."


    With that said, the squirrel leaped three feet from the lake water again, biting the fish line.


    "I teach it to live, because there is life, there is hope, I live here, just to make myself more nostalgic for the world, nostalgia for you, my mind is full of memories with you, then I will be reluctant, the harder the obsession, The more motivated you are, the practice has never been broken, you have to believe me. "Song Ning said.


    The eyes of the golden scale fish won''t blink, but the eyes in it are constantly moving between Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning: "If the two of you can leave this place one day, can you tell me? Between, there are stories. "


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao nodded: "Sure."


    "Go, if Song Ning can break this place one day, then I will take you away." Song Ning said, throwing the squirrelfish into the lake and watching it swim in the water.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes kept falling on the squirrelfish. She didn''t know why the squirrelfish preached in a sound that only she could hear before falling into the lake: "I came to me alone. "


    "I''m sorry." Leng Yuexiao gently pulled Song Ning''s sleeve: "I''m just a little worried."


    "Today, you said to me, and I said to you, so from today on, these three words, between us, never say it again." Song Ning sighed.


    Leng Yuexiao nodded.


    Song Ning picked up the fishing rod and joined Leng Yuexiao to return to the room. Leng Yuexiao started to cook, while Song Ning meditated with his eyes closed.


    During this year, he kept thinking and studying. The spiritual power in his body was enough to be used as immortal power. He also continuously simulated the display of immortal art in his heart. Even if the sky collapsed, in this spiritual power, It can be imitated, but the only deficiency is that the spiritual power in his body is limited, and the fairy power is boundless.


    The reason why Xianshu is called Xianshu is that it can only be performed by the monks in the fairyland, not just because of the fairy power in the heart of the monk, but because the fairy power can resonate and attract the world.


    There are very few fairyland monks who can do this.


    So even though Song Ning can rely on his own spiritual power, which is comparable to the power of immortality, he can display the magic power of amazing power. This is just a pictogram, but the power is much worse than the magic power of ten percent. The reason why they can bluff everyone is because they can''t attract the power of heaven and earth, and can''t fully display the power of this fairy spell.


    "The powerful immortal technique is powerful because it has more contacts with the heaven and earth, and it is easier to attract the power of the heaven and earth. It is not that the immortal technique itself is powerful. If it is enough to attract the heaven and earth, even the most common immortal technique, It is possible to defeat the strongest fairy technique. "


    This is the conclusion that Song Ning spent a year!


    Over the course of a year, Song Ning also cultivated Lingtian Jianqi. He merged Lingtian Jianqi with the two forces from Yin to Yang in the body, and continually blended it in. Finally, he got the updated Lingtian Jianqi.


    Over the course of a year, Song Ning continued to explore the mysteries of Burning Sky Sword. Although he was puzzled, he found that there were fluctuations in Burning Sky Sword, perhaps Xiao Burning.


    During one year, Song Ning thought about the demon gate. The man had no reason to deceive him, and he was more determined. In this world, there are immortal gate, demon gate, nature, and magic gate. After all, there are immortals, demons, and demons in this world.


    Ordinary demon repairs are no different from human monks. They take the pill medicine and human monks take the same effect. However, Xiao Ke is a demon, so when she takes the pill medicine, she only absorbs the effects of the pill medicine, not Pharmacology works.


    Within a year, Song Ning seemed to be idle all day long and relaxed, but in fact, when he created countless memories with Leng Yuexiao, he also got a huge harvest.


    After dinner, Song Ning returned to the room and meditated with his eyes closed. Although he was not a fairyland monk, he already had all the conditions of a quasi-fairyland. Everything, from the clues, he can find too much, too much.


    While Song Ning was meditating, Leng Yuexiao quietly took the bamboo pole to the lake, and after throwing the pole, the golden scale fish came up.


    "Xianlong, I don''t know why you came to me?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    The pair of gold-scale fishes that only turned their eyes turned around, it seemed to be sure that Song Ning did not follow, and then said: "There is a real dragon blood in his body, I think he has a very heavy mind, his heart is Suppressing, at the same time, he also broke the immortal gate.


    You will leave here one day, I do n��t know what he is worried about all day, but I hope to help him. "


    The squirrelfish said, a fish mouth: "I do n��t have much time, but if you want to help him, half a year later, the Double Rainbow Bridge on the Sky Lake will have a momentary dissipation. When the Double Rainbow Bridge dissipates, the enchantment defense is the weakest , You caught me from the lake, killed me, and given it to Song Ning! "


    Leng Yuexiao shook his hand, and the gold-scaled fish seemed to be approaching at this time, and it jumped into the water: "Catch me."


    However, at this moment, Leng Yuexiao did not swing again.


    Gold scale fish, want Song Ning ... to eat it? !


    Leng Yuexiao doesn''t know if this squirrelfish is for Song Ning''s sake, but if Song Ning really ate this squirrelfish, after Song Ning knows the truth, she can be sure that Song Ning will not forgive her.


    Gold scale fish hovered in the lake, seemingly waiting for Leng Yuexiao to catch it, but this time, Leng Yuexiao did not swing, but turned away.


    The golden scaly fish was helpless, and somehow Leng Yuexiao did not listen to its words, but at this moment, only sigh in his heart.


    During a year of knowing with Song Ning, Jinlinyu has been watching Song Ning''s eyes with sadness and dignity, and he can even feel the pressure in Song Ning''s heart.


    It has been here for tens of thousands of years, and it knows that there can never be someone breaking open. Nowadays, there are few people who can reach that level, but they have really reached that level. I am afraid that they all knew it was a fairy dragon. What kind of crime was committed at the time, I am afraid it will not help it.


    Even if it is dead, it doesn''t want to die in the water like this. The dragon should soar in the sky, roar in rage, and the dragon sings for nine days, instead of being in the shallow water of this area.


    In fact, what it wants to say to Leng Yuexiao is that I used to be a lucky dragon on the Nine Heavens. Although I am down now, if I subdue my flesh and blood, it can ignite the power of the fairy and might be able to open again Xianmen.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 772： Shuanghong is weak, gold scales die

    After this day and months, Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao are still living a poor life here. Song Ning is feeling all day long, and understanding, the spiritual energy in the body has not improved, but the feelings in the body and mind are powerful A lot.


    He also went fishing in the lake from time to time, but this time, he was the only one to go, and Leng Yuexiao never followed.


    On this day, Song Ning was concerned, looking into the distance, thinking of Xiao Ke.


    "For so long, I still don''t know your name." Gold scale fish asked in Song Ning''s hand.


    "Song Ning, she is Leng Yuexiao." Song Ning said truthfully.


    "Song Ning, there is a saying, I don''t know what to say or not." Jinlinyu said.


    Song Ning smiled: "You and I meet in this ordinary day, such a relationship, what can''t you say?"


    Jin Jinyu said: "Before, your eyes were sad, but today, your eyes are missing, who are you missing?"


    miss����


    Who?


    Song Ning frowned slightly: "I know a spirit fox. She is in retreat. It must have been out of this time. I don''t know what happened to her after she got out of this.


    The squirrelfish was silent, beaten up, and returned to the water.


    In this way, it was months.


    Time is flowing, it has been more than two years, more than two years, if it is really a blink for the monk, but in this small place like ordinary dust, in Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, these two years It takes a long time.


    Suddenly one day, Song Ning didn''t know if it was his own illusion, Leng Yuexiao turned out to have changed a little.


    Originally Song Ning practiced all day, Leng Yuexiao took ten steps from the room to the kitchen, but now, Leng Yuexiao has to take twelve steps.


    Song Ning observes carefully, and finds that it is not accidental, but every time Leng Yuexiao goes back and forth, it becomes twelve steps.


    Three months later, twelve steps became fifteen steps!


    Until this moment, Song Ning finally found out that Leng Yuexiao''s pace became staggering. Two years ''time was nothing to him, but the two years'' time was still out of the first day of coldness under the state of Yuanshen. In terms of Yue Xiao, it is a change.


    Her primordial spirit could only last for three years, and now more than two years, her primordial spirit has become weaker and weaker, just like a young man getting old.


    Leng Yuexiao cooks for Song Ning all day, just like the ordinary daughter-in-law''s daughter-in-law, in addition to cooking, it is for Song Ning to play the piano, but the sound of the piano becomes more and more bleak.


    Time passed slowly.


    Since Leng Yuexiao saw the golden scale fish on the first day, when she first heard Song Ning convince her that he had no doubt about Song Ning.


    For more than two years, she didn''t feel like a monk at all.


    For more than two years, she has been quietly beside Song Ning, as if preparing to spend the rest of her life.


    "Maid." On this day, Leng Yuexiao was cooking, but Song Ning suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Leng Yuexiao shook her body, turned her head to look at Song Ning, and smiled on the corner of her mouth: "Xiang Gong, why did you come here? There is so much smoke here, you should go back and wait."


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, holding Leng Yuexiao''s hand and couldn''t help but add a little force: "For more than two years, you have worked hard."


    Leng Yuexiao chuckled: "How about this expression? Every day in the past two years or so, I remember it in your mind. You are right. Cherish possession, cherish the present. Time has passed, but I ca n��t remember what we have done together. ��


    Although Leng Yuexiao was very happy when she said this, but she was crying.


    Tears said that Leng Yuexiao wanted to stop, but found that she couldn''t do it at all. She didn''t want Song Ning to see this scene, but after all, she still showed the most vulnerable side to Song Ning.


    "It''s almost time. Even if I can''t be a Golden Immortal, I will surely rush to the first heaven to find you. Even if I can''t step into the fairyland, I will definitely have the strength comparable to the Golden Immortal."


    Song Ning said, taking Leng Yuexiao gently into her arms.


    "Don''t cry, this ... is not beautiful."


    Leng Yuexiao sobbed and wiped away her tears, but wanted to continue cooking, but was caught by Song Ning. Song Ning pushed it out of the kitchen and started cooking.


    In the past three years, the remaining days have become less and less.


    That night, Song Ning went to bed early, and Leng Yuexiao walked out of the room full of thoughts and couldn''t help but came to the lake.


    She thought of the squirrelfish, and thought of every sentence that the squirrelfish said.


    She respects Song Ning''s ideas. She believes every word of Song Ning, but now Song Ning said that she must have the power of Jinxian, but she cannot convince Leng Yuexiao.


    If the golden scale fish can really help Song Ning step into the immortal gate again, is there still a chance in the future?


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated, and finally, he took out the bamboo pole and waved it on the lake.


    "I waited for you for a long time, but now I missed the best time, but you came." Jinlinyu said.


    "Does he ... will he really have the strength comparable to Jinxian?" Leng Yuexiao''s face was haggard, and under the dim light, Leng Yuexiao at the moment was like a withered flower.


    The gold-scaled fish was silent for a while: "He was not a thing in the pond, but it fell here, and I can be acquainted with it, which is also my character."


    "We will be separated in a few months, if he can''t have the power of Jinxian, then we have no future." Leng Yuexiao sighed: "I won''t listen to you, because if he knows, he must No, he will hurt others for his strength, he will not do such things. "


    When the words fell, Leng Yuexiao felt more at ease. She returned to the room and lay beside Song Ning, sleeping quietly.


    At this moment, in this lake, the squirrelfish looked at the surface of the water for a moment, and it found that the double rainbow bridge disappeared on the lake in the sky!


    The next day, Leng Yuexiao got up early, she came to the kitchen and wanted to cook Song Ning''s breakfast, but when she walked to the kitchen, she suddenly found that there was a plate in the kitchen, and that In the middle, there is a fish lying quietly, this fish has no scales, I do n��t know how it was cooked, at this moment, it is already cooked, exuding a burst of fragrance, besides, I feel it again in this plate There is no other breath.


    �� �� ����


    Song Ning woke up, went to the kitchen, and stood beside Leng Yuexiao: "What''s wrong?"


    Leng Yue looked at the fish in the plate staring blankly, remembering what the scaly fish had said. At this moment, she was about to open her mouth to tell Song Ning the words of the scaly fish, but Song Ning''s eyes had already fallen there Above the plate.


    The fragrance of fish came from the plate. Song Ning didn''t know how long he hadn''t eaten fish, but when he looked at the plate, he suddenly felt a bit sour nose and a trace of sadness in his heart.


    "You made fish for me early in the morning and worked hard." Somehow Song Ning, in his memory, seemed to have a fish in the lake outside the room, but he didn''t know why, he thought of the room Outside the lake, there is a hint of strangeness. I always think I remembered it wrong. How can there be fish in the lake behind?


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 773： Memories

    Song Ning''s mouth was unhealthy. He just felt that the plate of fish in front of him was very delicious. Even without chopsticks at the moment, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to grab a piece to eat.


    Leng Yuexiao watched Song Ning reach out with her eyes open, she wanted to remind Song Ning, but just at the moment of the words, she suddenly remembered what Jin Jingyu said before.


    If you eat it, you can open the fairy door again!


    But this squirrelfish can be said to be Song Ning''s friend here. For such a long time, in this uninhabited place, only such a squirrelfish is a living creature, and Song Ning has also hoped for more than one time. I can live, but today, the goldfish is on this plate.


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice that he wanted to stop was delayed.


    "Ma''am, I seem to remember that there is no fish in the lake behind our house. Is this something you bought in the world?" Song Ning licked her lips.


    Leng Yuexiao''s heart shook, Song Ning ... forgot about the gold scale fish?


    If this is the case, then everything seems to be that the golden scale fish has good intentions. If Leng Yuexiao now reminds Song Ning, then Song Ning is afraid that it will be difficult to open the immortal gate again, and this golden scale fish will die in vain.


    Even so, Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help but think of the variety between Song Ning and the squirrelfish in the past two years.


    "Mr. Gong, this goldfish ..."


    However, just halfway through Leng Yuexiao''s words, Song Ning had already pulled a piece of meat from the fish and ate it.


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up, and after chewing a few times, she applauded: "Ma''am, this is called a squirrelfish? This fish is really delicious, and the meat is delicious. After taking it, it feels like a kind of whole body, always feels like a kind of fairy Spirit, if you did n��t buy it in the world, I might be regarded as the fairy spirit hidden in this deep mountain by your hunting. "


    Song Ning said, pulled off a piece of fish and placed it in front of Leng Yuexiao: "Come, Xianggong will feed you."


    Leng Yuexiao had a tumult in her belly, and she almost vomited. After strongly suppressing this feeling, she quickly waved her hand: "Xiang Gong you eat, I will not eat, there is no appetite."


    Song Ning frowned slightly, but instead of talking to Leng Yuexiao, she ate it herself.


    Time flows.


    After Song Ning had eaten the whole squirrelfish, she felt very smooth, and even the Yuanshen in her body seemed to have some kind of sublimation. At this time, Song Ning looked at the Yuanshen in his body and found that the Yuanshen villain seemed to be As excited as ever, he started to practice martial arts.


    "Ma''am, did you really buy this squirrelfish in the world? After I ate this fish, I felt that the whole body was smooth, as if I was taking some kind of panacea." Song Ning said in surprise.


    "Uh, yeah." Leng Yuexiao turned away from Song Ning''s eyes and turned to start packing.


    Song Ning always feels that the hidden power in the body has a feeling of wanting to leave the body, which is extremely subtle.


    "Madam, I suddenly wanted to meditate and practice. The spiritual power in my body suddenly began to surge, and it seemed that there was immortal power passing. It is reasonable to say that this feeling can only appear when the immortal gate is evoked, but I do n��t know. Why does it appear at this time? "Song Ning said, sitting down immediately, meditating cross-legged.


    "Okay, you can practice with peace of mind. Although my body of the primordial spirit is getting weaker and weaker now, there is no problem when it comes to protecting the Fa for you." Leng Yuexiao comforted.


    Although Song Ning didn''t recall the gold scale fish at the moment, Leng Yuexiao, after packing up the plate, watched Song Ning start to meditate, and she turned to the lake.


    Above the lake, Leng Yuexiao waved the bamboo pole, but at this moment, he never saw the golden scaly fish leap out of the water, leaning on the scene of the three-foot dragon gate, Leng Yuexiao knelt weakly beside the lake, towards the lake In the middle, worship three times.


    ������.


    There was a wave of waves in the water, and Leng Yuexiao hurriedly looked up, looking at the center of the wave, but did not see the figure of the gold scale fish, but instead saw a faint phantom.


    This phantom is from the scaly fish!


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll do it myself. I''m a fairy dragon, Long Tong can see through the past and present, between you and Song Ning, since the 9th and 9th, I have experienced too much, I''ve been stuck here for tens of thousands of years, I haven''t lived If it were n��t for Song Ning ��s thoughts, I ��m afraid it would have died already. Now Song Ning ��s accident, I ca n��t open the immortal gate, but I can help him. I know you will come to this lake, so I leave this spiritual power. Do n��t be sad, please do n��t tell Song Ning about me, remember, remember. "


    The squirrelfish said, the phantom began to blur, and for a moment, it disappeared.


    Leng Yuexiao clenched her fists tightly, sobbing voice echoed in her ear.


    The fairy dragon above the nine days, but for Song Ning and her, became a delicacies in the plate, and was eaten by Song Ning!


    Leng Yuexiao''s body was trembling, and she was about to return to her room, but her body shook violently, and she felt like there was a person behind her.


    In this place, Huang is uninhabited, and even the only living thing is dead, and now only Song Ning can stand behind her!


    "Ma''am, ma''am ... that was ..." Song Ning looked at the sky inexplicably, and always felt that the gold-shining fish seemed very familiar in the picture that had just disappeared, but he had seen it somewhere, but he remembered Can''t get up.


    "Xiang Gong!" Leng Yuexiao''s palm was full of sweat: "That was ..."


    "Is there any fairy in this lake?" Song Ning took two quick steps: "But I remember that there seems to be nothing in this lake. What did the shadow say just now?"


    Song Ning said to walk towards the lake.


    Leng Yuexiao took hold of Song Ning: "It''s nothing. It''s just a fairy for help, but it''s just the remaining spiritual power. It should be dead by now. Don''t you say you want to practice? Or hurry ..."


    However, just when Leng Yuexiao said this, Song Ning''s feet had stepped on the lake water.


    Whisper.


    This lake was originally the residence of the squirrelfish for tens of thousands of years. Now I suddenly feel the advent of Song Ning and feel the squirrelfish in Song Ning''s body. Hovering around, it seems to **** Song Ning into it.


    The lake at Song Ning''s ankles pulled Song Ning like a hand, as if to pull Song Ning into the water.


    Leng Yuexiao pulled hard, and Song Ninglian stepped back a few steps before exiting from the shackles of the lake.


    But at this moment, Song Ning has felt the difference that the water of the lake has brought to himself, because at this moment, in his mind, there are constantly flashing pictures, each of these paintings depicts once he and The golden scaly fish''s time together, although short, made Song Ning think of the golden scaly fish in an instant.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 774： Not misunderstanding, but distressed

    Song Ning sat on the ground and looked at Leng Yuexiao in shock. At this moment, he didn''t even know what to say, and even for a moment, he felt that Leng Yuexiao was so strange that he would lie to him.


    "Goldfish ... in the plate just now ... was vomiting ..." Song Ning began to nausea and wanted to vomit. But at this moment he was just retching because the goldfish had been completely digested in his body. At this time, the squirrelfish can almost be said to be all over Song Ning''s body, and the blood power of the squirrelfish also plays a role in Song Ning''s body.


    Leng Yuexiao shuddered violently. She stepped forward to grab Song Ning''s hand, but found that Song Ning''s body dodged backwards, avoiding her hand.


    "The one on that plate, really ... the dragon in this lake ?!" Song Ning''s eyes burst into tears.


    Leng Yuexiao gritted her teeth and nodded extremely hard, and then she immediately explained: "Xiang Gong, you listen to me, this golden fish ..."


    "It wanted to think before, but now it is taken by me in my belly ..."


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao, and the bones creaked in his fists.


    "No wonder I want to eat like that after smelling the fish aroma. After taking it, I feel that it is not a mere thing, and I still have the desire to open the fairy gate!"


    "Xiang Gong, listen to me, actually ..."


    Song Ning''s body was trembling, he seemed extremely difficult to believe what happened to him, but at this moment, this thing really happened.


    "No ... you won''t, you won''t actively do anything to it, so it must be that the squirrelfish knows that they can''t leave this world and have no love, but they met me at this time, so it found you, I told you all about it, and it wanted the value of its own death, but why did you promise it? Why! "Song Ning suddenly grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s wrist and asked angrily.


    Leng Yuexiao wanted to explain this thing clearly, but at this moment, she saw Song Ning''s expression, and her heart suddenly seemed to be cut by the blade, and a painful feeling came to her heart.


    It turned out that he would think so ...


    Leng Yuexiao closed her mouth and bit her tongue vigorously. She looked at Song Ning with tears without explanation. She just looked at Song Ning quietly, and the tears in her eyes were spinning.


    Song Ning suddenly embraced Leng Yuexiao in her arms: "If you want to believe me, you should believe me!"


    Song Ning was crying, but at the moment, in Leng Yuexiao''s heart, the scar was not smoothed, but the wound was getting more and more serious. At this moment, Song Ning cares more about the goldfish, not she was.


    If he believed, he would not think so. If he believed, he didn''t need to explain at all.


    Just now ...


    Song Ning hugged Leng Yuexiao tightly, so hard, her body trembling: "Why do n��t you believe me ... I really, I can really do it, I do n��t tell you, I just do n��t want you to worry, The three-year period has always been the driving force for my cultivation since this time. "


    "I don''t need squirrelfish. Even if it begs you, you shouldn''t promise it. You should tell me!"


    Leng Yuexiao listened to this, and the more she listened, the more painful her heart was, but even so painful, she didn''t say a word. Between them, what was needed was not explanation but trust.


    For Song Ning, she has been playing the role of an ordinary woman for more than two years, but she did not expect that Song Ning and her even had no such trust.


    Song Ning''s crying continued, he and Leng Yuexiao separated, looking at Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks without half-silk expression at the moment.


    "You are sad.


    You heartache.


    What decision did you make to do this?


    For my future and for us to be together, you have paid so much, why do you still have to bear such a crime until now?


    Nine-day fairy dragon, the killer is guilty, even if it is trapped here, it is not something that you and I can hurt, which is against the law!


    It''s not just hurting you. For me, how sad is this?


    I Song Ning ... At this moment, I really need a loved one to endure this kind of inner suffering for me. Even if I get some kind of strength from the gold scale fish, will I be at ease?


    Why are you so stupid, why are you ... "


    Song Ning was crying now: "The golden scale fish is my friend, you are my lover, you are all the most important people in my life, I don''t want any of you to have anything, but now, it is dead I was stuttered by myself, and you, enduring pain and suffering, would rather do this at the risk of being wronged by me. "


    Song Ning bowed his head, he didn''t even dare to look up to see Leng Yuexiao.


    "I don''t want to ask you to pay anything for me in this life and this world. I owe you ... too much, too much." Song Ning''s fists fell sharply on the ground.


    The quake struck the mountains within a radius of five hundred miles, and the turbulence affected the depths of the ground. There was a pair of eyes in a certain place deep in the ground and suddenly opened.


    Above the ground, every word that Song Ning said was like a healing medicine, which fell on Leng Yuexiao''s ear and flowed into Leng Yuexiao''s heart field, and the scars in her heart gradually healed.


    She looked at Song Ning. At this moment, she suddenly discovered that Song Ning loved her more than she did to Song Ning.


    There should have been trust between the two of them, but now it seems that Song Ning trusted her and distressed her, but she mistakenly thought that Song Ning might want to lose her temper and blame her a moment ago.


    This feeling made Leng Yue arrogantly complacent. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it anymore.


    She was glad that she didn''t explain the export, because once it was explained, Song Ning would know that she had misunderstood her, and then Song Ning would blame herself even more.


    Immortal generation, do not understand the love of the world, Leng Yuexiao felt that Song Ning said this is not entirely correct, but at this moment, she found that Song Ning was right, even though she and Song Ning have experienced so much But just now, she felt her shortcomings.


    The trust she believed was unbeatable compared with Song Ning''s trust.


    It turned out that he lost his temper because of worry.


    It turned out that he lost his temper because of sadness.


    Leng Yuexiao gently embraced Song Ning in her arms: "I''m sorry."


    Song Ning shivered, and in his fists, an uncontrollable force was like a wild horse that wanted to take off. He tried to suppress it and shook his head: "These three words should have been to you Not this mortal person, you do n��t need this kind of suffering, your hands are holy, you should n��t be contaminated with blood, but for me, you want to do this kind of thing. ! "


    Song Ning''s body surface shone with aura, at this moment, he felt that he was about to break through!


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 775： All she needs is peace of mind

    Leng Yuexiao watched Song Ning get up, watched Song Ning yell at the sky, and looked at Song Ning pointed at the sky, as if he was hating the injustice of the sky, as if he was accusing everything in this heaven.


    Between the world and the world, Song Ning''s body surface witnessed a violent wind. When the wind moved, there was a burst of spiritual power. This spiritual power was pure. After a while, it seemed to become fairy power!


    A crack appeared in the sky. A cold wind came from the **** crack. When the wind moved, a roar could be heard faintly.


    After three years, it is almost the same. In the remaining less than a month, Song Ning originally wanted to continue to accompany Leng Yuexiao, and after another half a month, he went out to find the place of the demon vein, but now, Song Ning finally understood that Leng Yuexiao at this time did not need companionship, but peace of mind.


    It''s just that Song Ning doesn''t know that the outside world, at this moment, has been fighting for a long time.


    That was ... three months ago.


    On this day, the wind and the sun were quiet and peaceful among the entire Yuyu Kingdom. For more than two years of peace, the people of the Yuyu Kingdom and even the entire Orchid Continent believed that with the existence of Song Ning, in this first In the ninth heaven, all monks cannot be injured. In the ninth heaven, as long as Song Ning exists for one day, they will be sheltered.


    "Hey, what do you say about the eighth chongtian?" Said a woman in red dress.


    She was not very young, she wore her double ponytails, but it was just a practice of God. At this time, there were two people beside her. The three of them did not know why. The edge of the heavy sky, in this edge, the three of them looked at the top, extremely curious.


    This nun, named Zi Ling, was a disciple who was accepted by Heifeng two years ago.


    Next to Zi Ling were a man and a woman. The man was not very young. He heard Zi Ling saying this, his heart tightened, and there was a hint of horror in the dark: "The enchantment is here, we Just look through the enchantment, but do n��t cross it. "


    The other woman also said: "Yes, Zi Ling, all the monks who passed the enchantment in the eighth heaven at that time were killed by Senior Song Ning. We must not cross this enchantment."


    Zi Ling hummed: "That was when Senior Song killed them, and it wasn''t them who came to kill us. What are you afraid of? It''s okay, I''ll take a look."


    The man panicked and quickly grabbed Zi Ling''s hand: "Don''t do it! You see there are monks of the Eighth Heaven, they are patrolling. Once we enter the Eighth Heaven, they will definitely be killed. Over the past two years, everyone has followed this rule and must not be destroyed. "


    Zi Ling frowned: "What are they? Huh, Senior Song is the master of my master. Do they dare to move me?"


    Zi Ling said, he wanted to rush to the eighth heaven.


    Now the two monks patrolling the Eighth Heaven Heaven are both False Immortals, but although they are only the Immortal Immortals, but they have a great beginning. They are the monks sent from the Heavenly Palace by the Eighth Heaven Heaven!


    "Dare to break into the Eighth Heaven Enchantment, kill no amnesty! Little girl, you better think about it, I don''t care who you are, as long as you dare to enter here half a step, don''t talk about killing!" One of the blue-haired monks Squinting at the purple spirit, his eyes were full of arrogance, condescending and extremely indifferent.


    When Zi Ling heard it, he sneered: "Interestingly, if my predecessor Song said, I don''t care anymore, but now it''s yours. I want to see if you dare to kill me!"


    Between speeches, Zi Ling took a step toward the eighth heaven.


    The two beside Zi Ling didn''t expect it to happen so suddenly, they hadn''t had time to pull Zi Ling, and Zi Ling rushed up.


    But at this moment, there was an angry drink in the distance: "Zi Ling! You are really lawless!"


    This is the black wind.


    Zi Ling was stunned. If someone talked, she wouldn''t care, but at this moment, it was her master black wind, how could she not be afraid?


    "Master, Master, I just took a look. They just dared to imitate Senior Song to speak, so I ..."


    Just as Zi Ling spoke, Heifeng screamed angrily. He hurriedly fisted at the two monks outside the eighth heaven enchantment: "Two Dao friends, I am ignorant, and I invite two Fellow����"


    When Black Wind spoke, his body moved behind Zi Ling, trying to hold Zi Ling.


    But at this moment, Zi Ling''s half foot has stepped into the enchantment of the Eighth Heaven.


    "I said, if you dare to step into this eighth heaven enchantment and kill without forgiveness!" The blue-haired monk squinted, and the fairy power was already in his hand.


    Everything came too suddenly, it was just a matter of a moment, and even the black wind did not expect that the other party would actually start.


    Wow.


    Blood spilled on Heifeng''s face, between the boundary between the eighth and ninth heavens, Zi Ling, died!


    "You!" The pupil of Heifeng suddenly shrank and his body exploded.


    No one thought that after more than two years, someone was dead again on the edge of this border, and this dead person was the ninth monk!


    "The rule that this enchantment can''t be crossed is the rule set by your senior Song Ningsong in the ninth heaven. At that time, my entire family was almost destroyed. Now that this person has crossed the enclave, why can''t I kill? The blue-haired monk looked at the black wind with a cold eye: "If you want to take revenge, you can also cross over and try."


    All of a sudden, they were struggling, but the other side was two False Immortal monks. Moreover, they were in the eighth heaven and earth realm. Heifeng is still only the pinnacle of Spiritual Realm. But if you rush into the eighth heavy day, you will certainly be under siege.


    In the spirit of the black wind, Zi Ling has lost his voice. This is the only disciple of the black wind. If she had not seen her pitiful at first, she would not put it under the door, but it was unexpected today ...


    There was a roar in the distance from the horizon, as if there was a fairy power as if it could crush the world, and along with the fairy power, there was a cold voice: "I am the ninth heavenly person, is it You can kill if you say kill! "


    When the sound came out, I saw a white light in the distance, and even when the white light flickered, it was not blocked by the enchantment, and passed through the enchantment directly, and raised my hand to grab the neck of the blue-haired monk. pinch.


    Click!


    Blue hair monk, die!


    "How dare you ..."


    Another virtual fairy monk beside him hadn''t had time to speak, but was also killed, but before he died, he crushed a jade paper, and the white light instantly killed the two people, and did not wait to withdraw, around There are already dozens of fairyland monks coming around, among them there are two golden fairy!


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 776： The outbreak of war

    These dozens of monks seem to have been around here for a long time. As soon as they appeared, they controlled the surrounding enchantment. Like a certain enchantment formation method, when the fairy power poured out, the white figure was trapped.


    "The ninth heaven, I can''t help but finally." A woman who took the golden fairy stepped forward and stared at the woman in a snowy white dress in front of her: "If you don''t commit me, I will not commit anybody, this is You Song Ning said, are you a bit excessive? "


    The woman swept the crowd indifferently: "Oh?"


    "My eighth celestial monk beheaded the monk across the boundary in the eighth celestial heaven, but you dare to rush into the eighth celestial heaven to kill me the monk of the eighth celestial heaven. Song Ning found this matter, we directly talk to Song Ning. "Jin Xian shouted.


    At this time, in the ninth heaven, the black wind was shocked: "Xiao Ke, how are you ..."


    This woman in a snow-white long dress is exactly the little one after the exit! Although the cultivation practice has not been completely restored, she has already broken through. Nine-tailed fairy fox has cultivation practice that is not weaker than that of a golden fairy. If the blue-haired monk just did n��t say a word, and he is not a person of the Jiaolong family, then Xiao Ke would never rush into action, but when she heard that the monk turned out to be a dragon family, Xiao Ke didn''t keep her hands at all.


    Chopping the grass does not remove the roots, and the spring breeze blows again. This is the hidden danger left by Song Ning. Song Ning is not willing to kill these people, but it is different.


    Xiao Ke did not respond to the black wind, but laughed coldly: "The master is not here, but you dare to be arrogant on the eighth day, today, people, I killed, if you now withdraw the enchantment, then everything is easy to say, but If you do not withdraw, then you will not see the sun of tomorrow! "


    "Hum, if that''s the case, then we''re welcome!" The golden fairy with a smile, and the golden fairy beside him, were also eager to try, ready to start.


    During the short stalemate, many monks in the fairyland felt the fluctuations in the sky, and all rushed up. For a moment, the eighth and ninth monks became a match.


    "The ninth heavy day is too much to deceive people. If Song Ning is here, we don''t dare to touch Song Ning, but if you are, a nine-tailed fairy fox, just die!" Drink.


    The battle erupted instantaneously, and the monk of the eighth heavy heaven sipped: "He who dares to step into the eighth heavy heaven, die!"


    However, at this time, in order to save people, the ninth celestial monk did not have any timidity, directly rushed across the enchantment, and engaged the eighth celestial monk.


    Even though the monks of the eighth chongtian are stronger at the moment, the two golden immortals can only suppress Xiao Ke and want to kill in a short time, it is impossible.


    Since then, the battle between the ninth and eighth days has also begun instantly.


    The ninth celestial monk finally returned, but Xiao Ke was injured because of the participation of Litiangong in the eighth celestial heaven, and the ninth celestial monk Litiangong also participated in the war, but I do n��t know what happened afterwards. Both Tian and Ninth Chongtian finally agreed that they would not take action.


    The ninth heaven, in the palace.


    The black wind stood angrily in the hall, and was allowed to be criticized by the surrounding monks. For three months, since the beginning of the war, the ninth heaven immediately showed a decline, and the monks in the eighth heaven began to attack, the ninth heaven. Now it is just a matter of looking at resistance.


    "Accepted a good disciple, but I caught an eighth celestial monk a few days ago, and used soul-searching techniques. Only then did I get the answer from his soul. It turns out that your disciple Zi Ling was just It ��s the eighth chongtian ��s control! ��The speaker was the man of the magic repair army. At this moment, he looked at the black wind indifferently:�� Bewildered by the beauty, the eighth chongtian was only a few people dead and succeeded. It triggered a war between the two sides, and there are countless deaths and injuries on the ninth heaven, and the eighth heaven knows that Song Ning is not here. Now he is attacking and leaving the Heaven Palace. If the ninth heaven is destroyed, you will be blamed! "


    The black wind was silent, he didn''t expect it to be the result anyway.


    "Well, please don''t hurry to invite Song Ning at this time. What do you think? Without Song Ning''s shock, the eighth heavy monk would be turned upside down!" Another Mo Xiu said in anger.


    At this time, even Juchen and Moyun Daoxian and others also said: "Liu Sitong, Song Daoyou should also be brought out at this time, and Xiao Ke was also seriously injured. Now the eighth heavy sky is like a broken bamboo, and the only thing they are afraid of is Song Ning, after much trial and error, they have been able to determine that Song Ning is not there. If Song Ning does not appear yet, I am afraid they will really attack. "


    Liu Sitong frowned: "You, I don''t want to invite Song Ning out, but ... we don''t know where Song Ning is."


    When this remark came out, it was an uproar in private.


    "How is it possible? Song Ning is not here?"


    "How could Song Daoyou leave the country of falling feathers? Didn''t he say he would retreat?"


    The small person sitting on the side could see that the people responded like this, and got up and said: "The master is indeed not there, the fluctuation of the master cannot be searched, and I don''t know where the master has gone."


    Xiao Ke once searched for Song Ning, but she could feel Song Ning''s position vaguely, but she didn''t know where Song Ning was. It was as if Song Ning entered another world, and she could not enter.


    After Xiao Ke''s confirmation, everyone''s face changed drastically. If Song Ning was not present, wouldn''t this battle be equivalent to Universe Mainland being abused unilaterally?


    "Song Ning is not here, how to fight this battle!" Among Tianzong, the Purple Dream Taoxian could not bear it anymore.


    Hong Yuandao''s fairy frowned: "Purple Dream, before you agreed to Song Ning, if the nine-day battlefield is really opened, you want to protect our Youlan Continent, do you want to repent now?"


    "Everyone knows that Song Ning is the pillar of Youlan Continent. If Song Ning is not there, then the monks of the entire Youlan Continent may be affected."


    "Song Ning is here, the monks are all different from usual, but if Song Ning is not, then this battle is really not easy to fight. Do you know where Song Ning went?"


    Heifeng shook his head: "The owner left, not mentioned to us."


    "Well, it must have left Leng Yuexiao to leave, addicted to beauty, and now there is no mind to fight!" The voice of anger immediately appeared among the crowd.


    For a while, the monks clashed.


    Just at this moment, there was a roar in the sky. If the sky seemed to be blown up, even the palace of the falling feathers was shaking.


    The people looked up at the sky in shock. In the sky, there still existed the boundary between the ninth and eighth double heavens, which was completely broken. The eighth heavy heaven monk also seemed to be crazy. Into the ninth heavy day, a big attack.


    "The ninth heavy day, Song Ning''s whereabouts are unknown, today, snow shame!" The eighth heavy day monk shouted.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 777： No one should disturb

    Until this moment, Dan Wuya, who had been making Hunyuan Fengshui Dan in the palace, finally stopped his hand and walked out of the alchemy room. He looked up at the sky and saw the disciples of his school. Charged like a hungry wolf.


    "Dan Gu all disciples, go back!" Dan Wuya yelled angrily.


    At this time, the monks of the eighth heavy sky were in full swing, and Dan Wuya''s anger was extremely weak, but even so, everyone still heard Dan Wuya''s voice.


    Dan Wuya used to be the alchemy master of the eighth heavy heaven, and now he appears here. He speaks naturally and has some weight. The disciples of the eighth heavy heaven Dan Valley also hesitated at this moment.


    "If Dan Gu''s disciples still admit me, then don''t come to commit crimes, we should not participate in this war." Dan Wuya Yang Tiandao said.


    In the eighth chongtian, a splendid Jin Xian narrowed his eyes and looked at Dan Wuya: "You on the ninth chongtian, can you learn the refining method of entering the immortal pill?"


    Dan Wuya stunned and shook his head.


    After a short silence, a sneer broke out, and at this moment, the sneer sounded: "Dan Wuya ah Dan Wuya, you are a stupid hat, Song Ning didn''t even want to take you as a disciple, it was just a lie Well, I do n��t know what you did on the ninth heavy day for so long, but it ��s better not to let me know that you betrayed the eighth heavy day. If so, then I will kill you together! "


    After a short hesitation, Monk Dangu completely ignored Dan Wuya and rushed into the battlefield with the flow of people.


    For a short time, the eighth heavy monk attacked and the ninth heavy monk defended. Although this battle was the eighth heavy day''s total attack, in the aspect of the country of falling feathers, only one golden fairy came, this gold Xian only needs to restrain Xiao Ke, and now Xiao Ke has no threat.


    At the same time, there are several other waves of people entering the ninth heavy sky in the eighth heavy sky, but at this moment they entered not the country of falling feathers, but all sides of the Youlan continent.


    One of them, as soon as it appeared, saw a huge fairy gate in the sky.


    This fairy door is purple and gold. However, at this moment, there is a blood-red light shining outside the purple and gold fairy door. This light seems to be sorrowful, but if you feel it carefully, you will find that it is not sorrowful but red fairy light. .


    There are only three people in this team, but all three are in the real fairyland. They came here to explore whether there are any hidden treasures in the ninth heaven. shock.


    "This immortal gate actually ... is actually nine hundred and ninety-nine feet tall?" The old lady was talking. After seeing this immortal gate, the whole body began to tremble. She had never seen it in her life, even I have n��t heard of anyone ��s immortal gate that can reach 999 feet.


    "Nine hundred zhangzhang immortal gates are rare. Nowadays, some people are breaking through the fairyland, and they are still nine hundred ninety-nine zhangzhang?" The old man with long eyebrows beside him also felt incredible. When facing this immortal gate, he There is a feeling of panic.


    In between them, there is a monk with a square face. This monk has a scar on his eyes. It is a one-eyed dragon. He swept one eye above the fairy gate, and then squinted at the abrupt mountain in front of him. This mountain is like a five-finger mountain.


    "I don''t see the person who opened the Xianmen, then this person is in this mountain, and this mountain is not ordinary!" One-eyed Long Shen said.


    The old lady could not help but take a half step back: "In the Netherland Continent, it is rumored that Song Ning disappeared."


    The old man with a long eyebrow looks dignified: "If there is one person in the entire Orchid Continent who can open the 99,99-foot immortal gate when breaking through the fairyland, then I am afraid that there is only Song Ning."


    The three looked at each other, and the old lady and the long-browed old man were silent. Both seemed to be waiting for the one-eyed dragon to speak.


    The one-eyed dragon seems to have made an extremely difficult decision. He gritted his teeth and pointed to the immortal gate in front of him: "We cannot let Song Ning break through successfully. Once he succeeds, our plan for the eighth day must be hindered."


    The old woman and the long-browed old man shook their bodies, and the fairy power exploded, rushing towards Wuzhishan.


    At this time, although Song Ning had opened the Immortal Gate, he did not break through immediately, but meditated on the spot, because he found that there was one place in the Five-Finger Mountain, which was once mentioned by Luling-the demon vein !


    He wants to open the fairy gate, if he can absorb the demon power here, if he can open the demon gate at the same time, then what will happen?


    In the demon veins, once you start to absorb the demon power, you ca n��t stop it. Song Ning is absorbing the demon power. The five fingers outside the mountain suddenly came to fluctuate. Song Ning ca n��t be distracted at this time. The whole person is like entering a state of virtual spirit. But Song Ning has no perception, but Leng Yuexiao is sober.


    Even though she was only in the state of Yuanshen, even though she was extremely weak at this moment, she still had the strength to be reckoned with.


    Buzz!


    As soon as the three of them entered the airspace of Wuzhi Mountain, they suddenly felt a wave. This wave was like a melody, but it contained a fairy power.


    Xian Li exploded in front of the three True Immortal monks. This attack was not strong, but it made the three of them have a meal and looked down cautiously.


    "My husband is breaking through here, no one should disturb." Just as they looked down cautiously, they saw a figure lift off, she was swaying in the air with her body, like a fairy who was not stained with dust, Zuo Li was empty, his face slightly haggard, but with a chill enough to freeze people.


    "This is Song Ning''s wife. The breakthrough below is really Song Ning." There was a trace of fierceness in the one-eyed dragon''s eye: "You are the first monk, we don''t shoot you, you leave now, we want to obstruct It ��s just Song Ning ��s breakthrough. "


    However, in response to this one-eyed dragon, Leng Yue smiled indifferently: "I am here, so no matter who it is, don''t want to touch my husband, no matter who you are, no matter what you want to do."


    During the speech, Leng Yuexiao turned over and took out the Jiu Yunqin. The Jiu Yunqin floated in the air, and Leng Yuexiao''s fingertips pressed **** the strings.


    Immortal force cut through the air, sharp as a sword, cut off the breeze, with the momentum of destruction and decay, trying to cut off the three men.


    The one-eyed dragon''s eyes are heavier and heavier: "No matter who it is, if we want to obstruct us today, we must die!"


    When he drank in his mouth, the three-faced human body exploded, and the magic weapon was sacrificed in his hand, and he rushed towards Lengyuexiao. Even though Lengyuexiao was only the Yuanshen in the sky, this little Yuanshen still had some power, burning The power of Yuanshen resists the three true immortals. With the cultivation of the Golden Immortal, all of this ca n��t be done, but the Yuanshen after burning cannot continue to exist between this heaven and earth. Can dissipate.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 778： Nine Heavens Mysterious Girl

    "The nine-day battlefield has been open for nearly three years. It seems that in these three years, your eighth heavy heaven monk has really not seriously studied the history of these nine days."


    Leng Yuexiao''s icy voice accompanied the piano sound. Her hands and fingers swayed on the string. Every time the piano sound was turned, it brought a wave of fairy power like a blade. Although this fairy power Not very strong, but the number is huge. For a while, countless melodies form a sound wave, which is invisible and colorless and overwhelming.


    For a moment, just breathing, the nostrils shattered, and blood continued to flow out. At this time, the three-eyed dragons retreated one after another, protecting themselves with fairy power. Until this moment they finally understood that the air was full of temperament, And within this temperament, there is a hidden killer!


    "There are not many people who can attack with piano sounds in these nine days. You ... Leng Yuexiao ..." The one-eyed dragon''s eyes were alert, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    At this moment, whether it is the old lady beside him or the old man with long eyebrows, he already knows Leng Yuexiao''s identity.


    "This is Peerless Sound!"


    "Under nine days, there is only one person who can perform this peerless immortal sound. This person is the fairy of the Xuanxian ice field. He is known as the Nine Heavens Xuannv. I did not expect it to be you Leng Yuexiao ..."


    It ��s just this trick, and the rhythm that runs through the air between heaven and earth is enough to prove Leng Yuexiao ��s identity. It seems to be a very simple trick. It seems to be just a magical technique released by immortal force. In fact, in this However, immortality contains a very strong truth. If you don''t have a deep understanding of Tao, you can''t perform this immortality.


    Use immortal force to stimulate the melody, infect the air with the melody, but if you can hear the melody, you will be infected by the melody. As the melody resonates, when it resonates, it emits amazing power. Where there is air, There is resonance, where there is sound, there is an attack, this attack is everywhere, attacking the weakest part of the monk, if you breathe, you will be attacked in the nostrils.


    This invisible and colorless attack flooded the world and was invincible.


    Although the magic power can be used to resist this trick, this peerless fairy sound is just a formation. In other words, peerless fairy sound is just a kind of auxiliary for the Leng Yuexiao attack. In this peerless fairy sound, think It is almost impossible to overcome Leng Yuexiao.


    "You are still alive, just because, I want you to be alive." A cold light flashed in Lengyue''s eyes: "Go!"


    Even though Leng Yuexiao''s momentum was like a rainbow at this time, her whole body burst out like a golden fairy, but at the same time, her body was constantly weak, but only in this powerful gold Under the power of immortals, the performance at this time is not obvious.


    Three monks including the one-eyed dragon shivered in Leng Yuexiao ��s anger, and were about to turn around to escape, but then, the one-eyed dragon moved with heart, and said to the two people beside him: "Nine Heavens Mystery, Peerless Fairy Yin, once she shot, there was little live talk, why now let us leave quickly, but not kill? "


    The two beside them looked suspiciously and gave Leng Yuexiao a trace of nothing. At this look, they always felt that Leng Yuexiao''s face was not as good as before: "Is she just bluffing?"


    "If I have violated Jiutian Xuannv, I am afraid that it is dead now. Why would the other party talk nonsense with us?"


    The three did not leave, but stood in front of Leng Yuexiao and watched Leng Yuexiao alertly. Within this peerless immortal sound, they were certainly worried, but the other party knew that they had not continued to do so at this time. .


    "Nine Heavens Mystery Girl, Peerless Immortal Sound, we stand here at this time, but you don''t kill, you treat us as a fool? I will say the last time, let me flash off, otherwise don''t blame us for being polite!" The one-eyed dragon is still Some worry that Leng Yuexiao''s identity is not something he can easily provoke.


    Leng Yue looked at the three men indifferently, sighing in the mouth, seeming to mumble: "I wanted to bluff them and use some of the power of the primordial spirit, but I was only able to really fight, Xiang Gong, you and Make a good breakthrough. If you ca n��t see me again during this ninth heavy day, then after your breakthrough, you must ... kill the first heavy day. "


    The words fell between Leng Yuexiao''s heart, and suddenly there was a trace of power burning in the Dantian body inside her.


    Power of Primordial God!


    At this moment, Leng Yuexiao completely aroused the power of the Yuanshen remaining in the body, and the burning Yuanshen''s power instantly wrapped Leng Yuexiao''s body, and the fairy power around Leng Yuexiao was like a flame. This flame has three feet.


    Up to this moment, the three-eyed dragon finally knew why Leng Yuexiao felt something was wrong.


    "Three feet of green flame, this is the power of burning primordial spirit, three feet is a joss stick, Leng Yuexiao can stick to the peak state of a joss stick at most, it has always been in this ninth heaven, not Leng Yuexiao deity, but the power of Yuanshen! "The pupil of the one-eyed dragon suddenly shrank.


    "I didn''t expect Jiutian Xuannv to be an infatuated species. If the power of the primordial **** does not burn, it will still slowly return to the body after dispersing. There is no harm to the body, but if it burns, then the damage to the body can be great. Now! ��The old woman narrowed her eyes, and then looked at Leng Yuexiao, there was always a sense of contempt.


    The Nine Heavens Mystery Girl is cold, icy, noble and holy. Her bloodline is rare in the world. It can only appear in the Xuanxian Ice Field. Once it appears, it is the choice of the Nine Heavens Mystery Girl, and has been alive since ancient times. There are only three people in Jiutian Xuannv, Leng Yuexiao is one of them.


    According to rumors, because of the physique of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Girl, the Nine Heavens Mysterious Girl is very indifferent, even if you are married, it is just a tool, even if you have **** with men, it is just an example. The practice is ordinary, but I did not expect that the nine-day mysterious girl in front of them at the moment is actually a person who is infatuated.


    In this way, they will not be afraid any more, because the law of the Xuanxian Ice Zone needs desperation. The more desperate, the more weak and unmeaning, then the stronger the immortality.


    "Never let Song Ning succeed in breaking through, otherwise the warrior of our eighth heaven, as for the power of the gods of the nine heavenly mysteries, is destroyed, what can we do?" The one-eyed dragon was already slashing towards Leng Yuexiao Chop out.


    In this knife, Xianli turned into a black dragon, and the black dragon wandered in this peerless fairy sound. At this moment, the surface of the black dragon flickered with firelight, which seemed to be firelight, but in fact, the collision of Xianli, the size of the black dragon continued to shrink during the collision. In a blink of an eye, it narrowed from ten feet to six feet, the more wandering within the scope of this peerless fairy sound, the smaller the volume.


    Even so, the one-eyed dragon didn''t worry at all, but instead smiled cunningly.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 779： Colorful Fairy Bridge

    When the old lady saw it, it was already clear. She grasped the magic formula with both hands, throwing the double ring in her hand. The fairy power above the double ring shone, expanded rapidly, and smashed towards Leng Yuexiao.


    The old man with long eyebrows is not behind. A magic weapon in his hand is like a bell. The bell is bigger in the hands. He slammed on the bell.


    Boom!


    The sound was dull. At first glance, it didn''t feel much, but at the next moment, I just felt that my heart was as if struck by a heavy hammer. Even these five-finger mountains gave a slight shock at this moment.


    The Black Dragon destroyed the realm of Peerless Immortal Sound, Leng Yuexiao frowned, and did not expect that the three true Immortal monks in front of him would not be weak, but he knew that he would destroy the realm of Peerless Immortal Sound first.


    just����


    There was a trace of blood flowing from the corner of Leng Yuexiao ��s mouth, which was hurt by the shock of the sound of the bell. At this time, although there were still some pains, it did not hinder. The two huge double rings oncoming were spinning rapidly, in each circle A storm formed in the ring. Like a tornado, thunder and lightning roared in the wind. If it was sucked into it, Mo Yao could say that she was burning the body of the primordial spirit now. Even the deity was extremely troublesome.


    "The rhythm of broken thoughts." Leng Yuexiao''s fingerings changed, and when struck on the strings, the strings trembled violently. Suddenly, the entire space seemed to stop, as if at this moment, between heaven and earth, only There is a piano sound movable, everything except the piano sound is still.


    In the sky, all the piano sounds seemed to be alive, and at this moment, the piano sounds collided with each other, and countless temperaments entered the ears of the three people.


    But in an instant, the three of them suddenly felt that their mind was blank. For a moment, they didn''t even know what they were doing.


    It is inevitable that the three of them are all golden immortals. Under their fierce attack, Leng Yuexiao is just the body of the Yuanshen. This melodic melody is only instantly cracked by the immortal power in the body of the three.


    The sky is like a fireworks exploding, and Leng Yuexiao''s fingers are like phantoms, and the melody that was originally colorless and invisible suddenly becomes substance.


    "Nine Heaven Xuannv, now you are nothing but a **** of death, let''s die!" Between the old lady''s words, Shuanghuan was near Lengyuexiao, one left and one right, like a tornado, it seemed to be Lengyuexiao Absorb it.


    "Every real fairy, even if a trace of my primordial spirit burns, cann''t the three of you be able to blasphemy?" Leng Yuexiao''s eyes were like ice, and the melody played in her hands suddenly changed into various colors. .


    These colors are like rainbows of seven colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple. In the blink of an eye, the sky is like a rainbow, Leng Yuexiao is in the rainbow, and the two tornadoes on the left and right are simply unable to get close.


    The tornado like to saw through the rainbow like a saw, but it can''t destroy the half point of the rainbow at all, even the outermost purple can''t penetrate.


    "Colorful fairy bridge ..." There was a momentary hesitation in the eyes of the old lady, but then, her hands slammed hard with two hands, and the two tornadoes were even crazier.


    Hiss.


    The purple on the outermost layer of the seven-color rainbow was actually dissipated by the tornado, and the fairy power burst. The tornado still collided with the defense on the colorful fairy bridge.


    "Colorful fairy bridge defense, Leng Yuexiao is delaying time, we attack with all our strength, I want to come to want to rely on this body to stick to the time of a joss stick, if a joss stick, maybe Song Ning all broke through successfully!" The one-eyed dragon is in a hurry.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at the anxious looks of these three people and couldn''t help but smile. If it was before, the Peerless Immortal Sound was in the front, and the rhythm of the broken thoughts was behind. This is the condition for launching the Colorful Fairy Bridge. Xianqiao, but now only Yuan Yuan, she can only do so.


    From the beginning, Leng Yuexiao did nothing to delay the time. She did not become arrogant enough to think that she could repel these three true immortals within the time of a joss stick, so this colorful immortal bridge is the most stable defense. Too.


    The one-eyed dragon roared and began to attack the Colorful Fairy Bridge wildly. However, he did not understand how this fairy sound came out and how it worked. He did not know that the colorful Fairy Bridge came out, and the defenses were strengthened. Their true fairy monks can break through.


    At this time, within the rainbow, you can see the colorful colors in the sky as soon as you raise your head, but you can''t see everything outside the rainbow, but outside the rainbow, you can see everything clearly inside the rainbow, above Wuzhi Mountain , This Hongqiao erected, no attack, no entry.


    "Leng Yuexiao ... whether you represent the first heaven or yourself!" The three of them exhausted the whole body to count the attacks, but they could only break three, and there were four more, these four Glory is hard to break anyway.


    Leng Yuexiao ignored her. She looked down at Song Ning, who was meditating cross-legged, with a soft eye in her eyes. She wanted to leave early, and there was a touch of sadness in her heart, but if this could help Song Ning, it would be worthwhile. .


    "Yi Xiangxiang''s time, my Xianggong can wake up, you will die, if my Xianggong can''t wake up, you may still have a chance." Leng Yuexiao smiled lightly, this moment seemed extremely calm.


    When she wanted to come, even though the colorful fairy bridge was displayed in such a weak state, the people in front of them could not be broken. The fairy bridge suffered an attack. Suddenly, Leng Yuexiao frowned and found the colorful fairy bridge. Above, it actually broke the fifth glory.


    Leng Yuexiao stunned slightly, the combined attack of these three people was extremely strong, already beyond the scope of ordinary true immortals, if Song Ning matched, I am afraid it would be ...


    At this moment, Leng Yuexiao looked down and fell on Song Ning, but at this moment he suddenly felt a glance below him. This look was from Song Ning and Song Ning was awake!


    Yi Xiang''s time will run out, Song Ning finally wakes up from the meditation, and at the moment when Song Ning woke up, Leng Yuexiao missed, and her fingertips fell on the string. With a little effort, the tone was wrong. The colorful fairy bridge collapsed suddenly.


    At the time of the disintegration of the Colorful Fairy Bridge, the attacks of the three True Immortals of the One-eyed Dragon were falling down, which was originally intended to be smashed on that Fairy Bridge, but now the Fairy Bridge disappeared, and the attack came crashing down and went straight to Leng Yuexiao''s body.


    "Xianggong." Leng Yuexiao didn''t care about the attack at all. She saw Song Ning before her Yuanshen dissipated. She was enough. It was just a trace of Yuanshen''s power. She didn''t care, as long as she saw Song Ning''s peace. After absorbing the power in these five-finger mountains, Song Ning will leave the rest.


    But just before the attack was approaching, when Leng Yuexiao didn''t care about the attack at all, a string above the nine rhythm in front of her suddenly broke!


    The strings were broken, Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 780： You ... are looking for death

    "This piano was given to me by my father-in-law!" Leng Yuexiao had already given up the idea of ??fighting the three men. Now Song Ning wakes up, then she doesn''t need her to do anything, but it is at this last moment, The string of Jiu Yunqin is broken!


    "Kill!" The one-eyed dragon snarled.


    But when this one-eyed dragon''s words came out, Leng Yuexiao''s last body of power began to burn.


    At this time, Song Ning was sitting by the lake. When he looked up, he looked at the sky, and there was a magical light in his eyes. His long hair was windless and automatic, and a blue light flashed throughout the body. This twisted feeling, the light is being restrained, but the part still exposed outside the body exudes amazing power.


    I had been absorbing the demon power in the Five Finger Mountain before, and I didn''t feel everything from the outside world. Now when I open my eyes, I see the three true fairy monks attack Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yue was so angry that he smashed Jiuyun Qin with his hands, and screamed in his mouth: "Qin Ling!"


    A piercing noise broke out in the nine rhythm piano, and a fairy power suddenly appeared in the nine rhythm piano. This fairy power turned into a humanoid form. When you look closely, it is a fairy-Qin Ling!


    At the moment when the Qin Ling appeared, there was a wound on the Qin Ling visible to the naked eye. Even though she was very elegant, but at the moment, her face was grim, a roar in her mouth, and a burst of fairy power broke out in her body. As the sound of blasting, the oncoming attack was impacted.


    Leng Yuexiao''s body surface was about to dissipate the flame of Yuanshen, but at this moment, she burned the power of Yuanshen again. At this moment, her expression was enough to conclude that it was anger.


    "Xiang Gong gave me something, you wait for the real immortal, and dare to destroy it!" Leng Yuexiao''s hands are sealed, and in an instant, there seems to be a very natural fairy power between heaven and earth. Gives a sense of resistance.


    "To attract the power of heaven and earth, this, this magic technique actually ..."


    At this moment, the attack of the three-eyed dragon three has already hit the explosive force of the Qin Ling. The two forces are opposed to each other, and the space is oscillating. Even the bamboo house built by Song Ning crackled, almost because of this force. Shattered.


    puff!


    Qin Ling collapsed, and Xianli blasting shocked Leng Yuexiao. Leng Yuexiao lifted his palm and pushed towards the front, but when Leng Yuexiao ��s palm was about to launch, he suddenly felt his eyes flick and his wrist Being held by a gentle force.


    "This kind of rough work, leave it to me."


    During the talk, the fairy power in Leng Yuexiao dissipated and replaced by Song Ning''s demon power. At this time, Song Ning held Leng Yuexiao''s hand and faced Leng Yuexiao, even though his eyes were full of monsters. Yimang, but can see the tenderness, the love within.


    Leng Yuexiao seems to remind Song Ning that behind them are the joint attack of three true fairy monks, but at this moment, she sees Song Ning''s eyes, and her body suddenly softens, as if she was tamed by some strange power. The nine-day mysterious girl who was still full of rainbow, now even the bird gets up.


    Behind Song Ning, there was a burst of demon power. This demon power turned into a shield. The shield was like a ghost''s face. It was palpitation to see the shield alone.


    boom!


    The three true immortals fell down on the demon shield behind Song Ning with their full strength. The momentum was huge. When the collision happened, the space was shattered, and all directions were instantly attacked by the violent force. The Wuzhi Mountain trembled. The bamboo house built by hand shattered into a ruin in this blow.


    However, Song Ning hasn''t moved, standing in front of Leng Yuexiao, like a towering mountain.


    With him there is no crisis.


    There was a flutter of blood in Song Ning''s chest. He pressed down on the rising blood, but looked at Leng Yuexiao tenderly: "Some things like this, your primal spirit power is very weak."


    "Hmm ..." Leng Yuexiao responded softly, her cheeks flushed: "Aren''t you hurt?"


    Song Ning smiled slightly and shook his head. The enchanted shield behind him disappeared. He was motionless despite the wind.


    "It''s you, you can still stay with me for two months, but the power of the primordial spirit ... I''m afraid it will soon be dispersed." Song Ning gently held Leng Yuexiao''s slender palm, smiling, But with a bit of bitterness.


    "You are fine," Leng Yuexiao said.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao and felt that the power of Yuanshen above Leng Yuexiao''s body was getting weaker and weaker, and even her body began to become illusory, as if it might be scattered light at any time.


    "Even a trace of Yuanshen, I don''t want you to be injured!" Song Ning''s eyes flashed with a trace of murderous opportunity.


    This sentence is not familiar to Leng Yuexiao, but in Song Ning ��s mouth, it was not the first time that Leng Yuexiao ��s avatar died in Tianhe City. Song Ning worried that Miao Jiang was cold. What did Yue Xiao''s body do, and ran back desperately, only to find out that it was Leng Yuexiao''s avatar.


    I love you, even the slightest bit of you can''t be hurt.


    Song Ning touched Leng Yuexiao''s hair, in his hands, a little crystal light spread out, Leng Yuexiao''s body began to loosen.


    A little light, like a dream, like a silk.


    "I''m going first. You must be careful in everything. Remember, two months later ..." Leng Yuexiao''s voice became weaker and weaker.


    "I remember that two months later, on the first day, we met." Song Ning smiled, in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, he was so calm, as if everything was in the plan.


    "Xiang Gong, I ..."


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice dissipated.


    In the heaven and earth of the ninth heaven, Leng Yuexiao''s body disappeared, and Song Ning still maintained the embrace movement. He looked at the air and the silhouette that had just disappeared in his arms.


    At this time, the three-eyed dragon three people already knew what happened, Leng Yuexiao''s body dissipated between breathing, but the three people already knew almost what happened between Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning. The fairy gate of Song Ning still exists, and the 999-foot gate of the immortal gate exerted great pressure on the three monks including the one-eyed dragon.


    "Kill!" One-eyed dragon snorted.


    The demon power that appeared in Song Ning''s body just now is extremely weird. Although they didn''t hit it with all their strength, they didn''t expect that the attack would be easily blocked by Song Ning.


    The spirit realm is so strong, what happens if it arrives in a fairyland? This immortal gate is nine hundred and ninety-nine feet tall!


    "You ... are looking for death." Song Ning''s palm shook and when she retracted her hands, a trace of demon power flashed in the palm of her hand. This demon power was like a flame, and it seemed to be extremely happy because she could come to this world.


    Song Ning knew that this demon power did not belong to him completely, but at this moment, it was enough to use this demon power to kill the three people beside him.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 781： The ultimate power

    "Huh, I don''t know what demon power was used to resist the blow we just made. Are you really like our strength?"


    The one-eyed dragon had solid hands, and the surrounding space suddenly squeezed.


    The fairy power in the surrounding space was destroyed, and almost no spiritual power, even Song Ning''s demon power, was hindered at this time.


    "Yu Tianzhen thunder!" The old lady took a thing from the storage ring and threw it into the sky. It was like a needle, and it immediately grew as soon as it was thrown. In the sky, the direction of the needle''s tip flashed with thunder. There was a thunderbolt rushing out from the tip of the needle and falling towards Song Ning.


    "Destroy the Soul Palm!" The old man with long eyebrows bite the tip of his tongue and a trace of blood spewed out. The old man''s palm fell on the blood, as if there was a translucent black void palm imprint hit Song Ning in an instant.


    Heaven and earth, color change.


    This is the strongest blow of the three Zhenxian. Before attacking Song Ning, they always wanted to keep their hands. Even when facing Leng Yuexiao ��s colorful Xianqiao, they did not use their full strength to It ��s hiding, but now, they do n��t need to hide anymore. The strongest blow under their joint effort is to kill Song Ning instantly!


    The boulders on Wuzhi Mountain began to collapse, and the waves in the lake soared like waves.


    The earth began to crack, this is the first time Song Ning saw such a huge change in Wuzhi Mountain. The three people''s attack coordination was very delicate. At this time, he could not dodge, he could even feel a trace of death crisis, but even so , The demon power of his body actively formed a defensive force, the defensive force resisted all attacks around, just like an eggshell, but this thin and seemingly fragile eggshell completely resisted All attacks.


    The five finger-like mountains of Wuzhishan cracked, and the gravel was covered with dust.


    At this time, in the eyes of the three people, no one could see the figure of Song Ning, the dust in the sky blocked the line of sight, and even the fluctuation of spiritual power could not feel any point.


    "Under this blow, even the Golden Immortals have to retreat. This Song Ning is just a spirit realm monk. Even if the immortal gate is summoned now, but it fails to open, it is still a spirit realm monk." One-eyed dragon sneered. .


    The three said, looking at the fairy gate. Among the crimson-like flames of the fairy light, it was the purple-gold fairy gate. The fairy gate was 999.9 feet. I am afraid that it has reached the limit of Xianmen. This limit of Xianmen will appear at this moment, and it is still summoned by Song Ning. If you are really opened by Song Ning, then the next will be the eighth Great disaster.


    "This immortal gate ..." When the three people looked at this immortal gate, they all had different degrees of thought in their hearts. They all saw the greed in the eyes of the other party. In the face of this immortal gate, a monk wanted to take it, only But they are now true immortal monks, and there is a lot of risk in trying to capture the immortal gate.


    But even so, the greedy color in their eyes became more intense, watching the sky like a delicious fairy door.


    "Song Ning is dead, and Immortal Gate will soon disappear. If you can''t enter now, then I''m afraid you will regret it for a lifetime." The one-eyed dragon looked at Immortal Gate, and spoke in his mouth.


    The old woman''s expression was uplifted: "This is a 99,99-foot immortal gate. I wait for a monk. Improving immortality is a way to go against the sky. If this immortal gate is placed in front of it and is indifferent, it is no different from the dead!"


    "For this immortal gate, fighting for life is reasonable," said the old man with long eyebrows.


    At this time, the three of them were completely attracted by the immortal gate: "The three of us can attack this immortal gate at the same time. Who can open it and who can get it, even if it is theirs, how?"


    "Good!" The other two spoke in unison.


    In the speaking room, the three of them rushed towards the immortal gate, and the feeling they could not wait for was finally unable to bear.


    However, in this sky of dust, Song Ning was safe and sound. His body shone with a faint blue light, and the faint blue light flickered, extremely strange. As the three men rushed to the fairy gate, the spotless space gradually revealed in the dust, and Song Ning stared at the back of the three men scrambling.


    "Song Ning''s immortal gate, some people dare to covet it, but it''s interesting." Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly. Between his openings, the body''s demon power had overflowed. This demon power was extremely fast, even more sharp than Ling Tian''s sword spirit. Just when Song Ning''s voice fell, the power of the demon already penetrated the backs of the three true fairy monks.


    The three true immortals just wanted to dodge, but they found that the translucent magic power flashing a faint blue light couldn''t get rid of it.


    "This, this is ..."


    "Absorbing immortality and vitality!"


    However, at the moment, the three talents discovered that it was too late. In the blink of an eye, the three of them were like flowers withering away, withering away in an instant.


    The three men only had their clothes on. After a gust of wind, the clothes fell, and the three true immortals died in an instant.


    At this time, most of the demon power that attacked the three true immortals was separated from Song Ning''s body, and only a very small part of the demon power remained in Song Ning''s body.


    That demon power poured into Wuzhi Mountain, just as demon power poured into Wuzhi Mountain, at the position of the original five fingers that shattered into ruins, five chains suddenly appeared. The five chains were tight and the surrounding dust Raised again, and the direction of these five chains is exactly the center of Wuzhi Mountain.


    Song Ning squinted at the tight chain. When the chain stretched, there were continuous mountains that had not been broken up, and the rocks were flying around. For a moment, Song Ning was shocked, and the five chains were blocked. It is not a mortal, but it appears at this moment, is it an enemy or a friend?


    "His." There was such a deep breath from the center of the Wuzhi Mountain.


    "call."


    Immediately after this sigh, the entire Wuzhi Mountain burst into pieces!


    The dust was permeating within five hundred miles, and an arrogant figure could be seen in the dust. There were five chains tightly stretched around the figure. At the end of the chain, the figure seemed to be exerting force, but it could not break free. The shackles of this chain.


    "Hoo ..." A heavy breath seemed to bring a trace of joy, and it seemed to sigh: "Who is in the sky?"


    Song Ning hadn''t felt the slightest fluctuation of the opponent''s power, but he heard this voice roaring. Although the voice was roaring, he didn''t feel the slightest hostility.


    "Song Ning, who are you? Why are you imprisoned here, and what does that have to do with the gold scale fish?" Song Ning was shocked on the surface, but there was a trace of fear in her heart. The existence of these five chains bounded by it was the overflow of demon power You can easily kill three monks.


    The voice said again: "That little fish? I used to keep it."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 782： Monkey King Monkey King

    Song Ning shivered, little fish? Is it the squirrelfish? Now that I know that the gold scale fish is an immortal dragon, but he said that he was kept and played by himself, then who is this chain bound?


    "Senior, you are ..." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "Senior bird, my grandson was framed and trapped here. I don''t know how many years have passed. I raised a small fish to relieve the boredom, but I didn''t expect it to be eaten by you!"


    Dust and smoke dispersed.


    Song Ning shuddered suddenly, a clear breeze blew, and the smoke dispersed. Song Ning looked at the hairy monkey that had penetrated the pipa bones with five chains. His pupils contracted, and he couldn''t help but step back in the air.


    "Qi, Qitian Dasheng, Sun Wukong !!!" Song Ning almost exclaimed.


    The monkey scratched his head and scratched his head, looked up at Song Ning, then closed his eyes, sucked hard, and his nostrils moved. After a rest, he opened his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "Xiang, really fragrant!"


    Song Ning was shocked: "Senior, shouldn''t you be ..."


    "Eight Immortal Meteor Pavilion, you have all these gadgets, why don''t you take it out and share it with my grandson? Huh? How? I will not treat you badly." The monkey said, pulling his whole body hard. Five chains.


    No root chain is tight, you can see at the moment that these five chains not only penetrated his pipa bones, even his Dantian penetrated, in this case immortal, and even able to display so tyranny How powerful is he?


    "Senior Sun, the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion can naturally be shared with you, but you ... you are not 30,000 years ago ..." Song Ning hesitated to continue.


    The monkey waved his hand: "Hey, I was defeated in that battle. It was already their great ability to block my grandson here. Want to kill me? That''s harder than going to heaven!"


    With that said, the monkey seems to be a little bit painful: "Boy, my grandson has n��t eaten bananas for tens of thousands of years, and there are peaches, those in the peach garden of the Queen Mother and the princess, they are delicious and sweet. It''s really bitter, thirsty, very thirsty. "


    When the monkey was talking, he was still scratching his head and moving his head. Looking like that, it was very cute and cute. If you just look at the present, no one will believe that he is the one who just killed the three true fairy monks in the moment of exuding magic power.


    The monkey said, suddenly realizing the immortal gate in the sky, even he was also surprised: "Oh? Zijin immortal gate, so powerful, outside the Zijin immortal gate, bloody, so terrible, kid, you Who is it? "


    "Young Song Ning." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    There was a trace of reminiscence in the eyes of the monkey: "Your Purple Golden Immortal Gate is too angry. If you enter, you may be a killer in the future. If you do not enter, it is a pity. I see that you also have demon power in your body. Old Sun might as well help you, give me some fruit, I will call out the demon gate for you, how? How?


    Song Ning was stunned, and had no time to answer. He only listened to the monkey and continued: "How is it? This condition is extremely cost-effective. My grandson never owes others. I promised not to use it when I was fighting with people. Ruyi gold hoop, then I ��m not the one trapped here now. "


    As soon as Song Ning gritted his teeth, Xianmen would not easily disappear here, but if he offended the Monkey King of the Monkey King, it might be very troublesome in the future. The existence of Sun Wukong is already a myth. I do n��t know how many years ago he had already In the fairyland, among the fairyland, there is the title of fighting against the Buddha. There are hundreds of battles, but because of the defeat in the last battle, it is recorded as ''death''.


    "Senior, the fruit in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, can I bring it to you?" Song Ning asked.


    The monkey was impatient: "You are in trouble, just open the gadget next to the grandson, even if the five chains are there, the grandson can sit in the pavilion, and all the fruits can be left to me. The grandson enjoyed it. "


    Song Ning no longer hesitated, his figure flickered, and appeared in front of Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong said, "Oh": "Oh? You can move in an instant like this."


    "Yu Jianshu only, will it not be a senior?" Song Ning smiled.


    "Joke, I need a rough technique like my elder Sun''s tens of thousands of miles?" Sun Wukong said, staring at Song Ning''s storage ring with a pair of eyes, his nose twitching, it seemed to be Can feel the fragrance in Song Ning''s storage ring.


    Song Ning took out the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, while opening the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, and said, "Senior, you nose is really spiritual, and you can smell the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion in my storage ring."


    "Huh, my old grandson is a treasure, let alone this nose, my old grandson''s flaming eyes, in addition to being able to see through all the demons and ghosts, there are many wonders." Sun Wukong said, hehe laughed.


    Song Ning stunned: "Ah? What other wonders? What is recorded in the classics is that your flaming eyes can penetrate all demons and ghosts."


    "Humph." Sun Wukong was extremely happy. At this time, the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion had opened. After opening, the table was immediately filled with plates and two wine glasses. Sun Wukong saw this scene and wished to break the chain.


    "Come and come, give me full." Sun Wukong said urgently.


    Hearing this, Song Ning did not refuse it. He filled Sun Wukong and picked up his cup. The texture of Sun Wukong ��s cup was very glorious. Song Ningguang used it to see what it was made of, but when he used his hand After picking up Sun Wukong''s cup, he was surprised to find that the cup was made of some kind of liquid!


    "Senior please." Song Ning feeds Sun Wukong.


    Nourish.


    With a sip of wine, Sun Wukong let out a long breath, which was very comfortable.


    "Happiness! Happiness! Happiness!" Sun Wukong looked at the grape-like fruit on the table: "Give me some fire rain bodhi."


    Song Ning picked up a bunch, he hadn''t seen Sun Wukong opening, the bunch of grapes was eaten up.


    It ��s really insightful to eat grapes without spitting grape skins.


    "Hoo, bird, bird, bird and bird life! My grandson, finally come alive!" Sun Wukong sighed for a long time, and roared back to heaven.


    But then, Sun Wukong looked at Song Ning: "Your name is Song Ning, right?"


    Song Ning nodded: "From now on, you are my old grandson''s brother. I can''t move. I can''t worship you, but it''s a trivial matter. You are now my old grandson''s brother, who dares To bully you, you just need to report the name of my grandson.


    In fact, it ��s good for you not to pay attention to it. At that time, I worshiped the brother Niu Demon, and the one who died was called a tragic death. "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 783： Tear Gold

    What Song Ning knows is only about the Qitian Dasheng. As for the Niu Demon, there is no record in the classics, he naturally does not understand it, but from the mouth of the Qitian Dasheng, Song Ning seems to feel that doing this The monkey''s worship brother is not a good thing.


    "Senior, do you eat this? This one also looks delicious." Song Ning didn''t wait for Sun Wukong to speak, and took the fruit directly to him.


    The monkey is extremely cheerful. He has been imprisoned here for tens of thousands of years. Today, he has finally eaten good food. Seeing that all the fairy fruits at a table were eaten by the monkey, the monkey sighed in his breath. There have been some changes.


    "The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is so powerful." The monkey sucked his lips. "My grandson is eating well and happy today. Song Ning, you really are my old grandson''s benefactor. If you help, I ��m not allowed to escape from this place. "


    Song Ning was a little bit against it. The monkey''s cultivation was extremely amazing. If you let it go, would you bring disaster? But think again, if the other party wants to kill, I am afraid that it would have been killed long ago, and will not wait until now.


    After a little thought, Liu Feng gritted his teeth: "Senior, how can I help you?"


    "There is a rune above the mountain behind me. You help me break the rune, even if it breaks a trace, I can break free." Sun Wukong pointed behind him.


    Song Ning glanced towards the back, there was indeed a symbol behind it, but this symbol flashed a fairy light, and it wouldn''t be easily broken to see it like that.


    "I can only give it a try. I don''t know if I can actually break this rune. If it can''t be opened, please ask the seniors not to blame." Song Ninggong said.


    The monkey flapped his hands in front of him: "Relax, if you put your best effort, you will be able to break a trace, just a trace."


    Wen Yan, Song Ning nodded and walked towards the back mountain.


    Every step he took, he was thinking about the monkey in his heart. It is recorded in the classics that the monkey is a Buddha. If it is a Buddha, he should be compassionate and should not do anything bad, so help him , Should not be attacked by the other party, Song Ning''s only concern at this time is this rune, that is, do not know if breaking this rune will be subject to any rules of punishment.


    Thinking in this way, he had already come to Fu Paper.


    This is a rune paper written by a piece of ordinary yellow paper. The paper looks a bit old, but it is not damaged at all, and there is a light shining on the surface. This light is strong and has a dazzling feeling. When Song Ning left Recently, the golden light above this rune flashed rapidly, as if to want Song Ning to leave quickly.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes and moved her body towards the rune.


    Huh!


    The golden light above the rune paper flickered, attacking Song Ning as if it had turned into substance. Song Ning''s arm was numb, and his body seemed to be hit hard, taking a step back.


    "This rune paper can really attack people." Song Ning only stepped back and did not continue to move. He looked at the rune paper and squinted: "The rune paper seems to only be able to defend instead of actively attacking."


    Song Ning looked at the rune paper, squeezed her finger, and Ling Tian Jian Qi appeared, Ling Tian Jian gasified into a blade, and flew away at the rune of Fu Zhi.


    Jin Guang Dasheng, impacted on Ling Tian Jian Qi, Ling Tian Jian Qi also shattered.


    Song Ning looked closely at the scene just now, and then smiled. Before that, he wanted to tear the rune. The golden light attack in the rune just knocked it back. Ling Tian Jian Qi attacked the rune just now. The golden light is only slightly stronger than Ling Tian ��s sword energy, that is to say, the golden light attack in this rune is just for defense, and it seems to save power without wasting it.


    If so ...


    Song Ning again attacked with Ling Tian Jian Qi.


    Just when Ling Tian Jian Qi was about to fall on the rune paper, just as a golden light defense came on the run paper, Song Ning suddenly increased the strength of Ling Tian Jian Qi to the extreme, a gap of one hundred times before and after.


    At this time, Ling Tian Jianqi had fallen on the golden light, and Jin Guang seemed to feel the increased power of this attack, and it became stronger instantly. However, even though Ling Tian Jian Qi was resisted, Ling Tian Jian Qi was completely destroyed by this golden light. Touched the rune paper.


    Rune paper is very ordinary, and it has no defensive power in itself. After being touched by Ling Tian Jian Qi, a mouth immediately appeared.


    The rune is broken and the golden light is overflowing, it seems that the scar above this rune is to be repaired, but at this time, the mountain range at the foot of Song Ning shakes violently.


    "Brother, go away!" The monkey yelled.


    Song Ning was thinking, this is just that the mountain is about to collapse, and it needs to dodge away? But just after he had such an idea in his heart, he was fortunate that he heard the monkey''s words and quickly flashed off, because the golden light above the rune paper had already impacted, just like a dragon of golden light, rushing Song Ning bite away.


    Song Ning was terrified, trying to resist, but suddenly heard that the mountain range below collapsed directly. After the mountain range collapsed, the chain link was broken, and a roar came from below, just before the roar came, in front of Song Ning , A figure suddenly appeared.


    "Get away from me!" Sun Wukong roared and flicked away. The Jinguang Dragon was kicked and turned around, making an amazing roar in the air.


    "Hey, brother, thank you very much. You go to the side and wait for a while. My grandson accompanied Xiaojinlongshu." Then, Sun Wukong shouted towards the sky: "Golden hoop!"


    Song Ning felt the sound of a wave appearing in a very far place. The next second he heard the sound of breaking the sky from far to near. In the air, an iron rod appeared to be rusty.


    Sun Wukong grabbed the iron rod and shook his hand. All the rust around the iron rod was shattered, and the gold in it shimmered.


    Whisper.


    The gold hoop was waving in Sun Wukong''s hands, and he was smashed towards the golden light dragon. In the midair, a chase battle was staged. The golden light dragon, who originally wanted to kill Song Ning, was chased and beaten by Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong seems to be playing around, with the head in the east and the stick in the west, and Jin Guanglong is completely blinded.


    Song Ningzheng was vigorously watching, and suddenly felt something wrong, he turned his head to look, a tidal sound came from the direction of the endless sea, it seemed that the sea was flooding.


    "The Ruyi Golden Cudgel is the Dinghai God Needle, could it be in the Endless Sea? Now the Dinghai God Needle is gone, the Endless Sea ..." Song Ning was shocked. If Sun Wukong made the entire Orchid Continent into the dilemma of seawater flooding because of his weapon Wouldn''t it have done something that harmed the monks of the Orchid Mainland?


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 784： Devour earth

    "Huh, I played enough." Sun Wukong said, smashing the gold hoop with force, and then smashing the golden light dragon directly. After the golden light dissipated, the original appearance was restored between heaven and earth. Although Wuzhi Mountain was completely broken, but But there was no more change.


    When Sun Wukong shook his hand, the gold hoop became the size of an embroidered needle and fell into his ears, and then Sun Wukong dropped his body in front of Song Ning: "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, my grandson came out! Brother, I will help You open the demon door! "


    Sun Wukong said he would breathe a sigh of relief, but Song Ning hurriedly clenched his fist: "Senior, the demon gate is put in advance. The junior wants to talk about this gold hoop. The gold hoop is the Dinghai **** needle in the endless sea. Take it like this, the endless sea ... "


    Song Ningban lowered his head and hesitated, saying this, he could not guarantee that the other party was angry. For Sun Wukong, he might be a companion for tens of thousands of years. Now he wants Sun Wukong to give up the gold hoop, which is unlikely.


    Sure enough, Sun Wukong frowned after Song Ning said this, but he didn''t frown because of Song Ning''s words. Instead, he looked in the direction of the endless sea. His flaming eyes flashed and he smiled: "Brother , This matter, my grandson took care of it for you. "


    When he spoke, he saw Sun Wukong rising into the air, and he blew into the air violently. For Sun Wukong, this was just a breath, but in Song Ning''s view, what Sun Wukong blew out was like a violent wind. He didn''t even know where Sun Wukong had so much gas to blow out, but then, he saw that Sun Wukong seemed to blow out all the gas in his body, and then suddenly sucked it.


    This suction, Song Ning had a sense of instability while standing on the ground. It seemed to be sucked in by this extremely strong suction. Song Ning hurried to stand up and stood behind Sun Wukong. Song Ninggang stood firm but his mind was unstable. At this time, what he saw in his eyes was probably the most shocking scene in his life.


    The seawater of the Endless Sea rises into the sky. In the absorption of Sun Wukong, the seawater of the Endless Sea continuously flows into the mouth of Sun Wukong. Song Ning found that Sun Wukong absorbed not all but the seawater of the Endless Sea.


    But after a moment, so much of the water in the Endless Sea was swallowed by Sun Wukong, and things like fish, shrimp and crab did not enter Sun Wukong''s mouth in the same way.


    call out.


    Sun Wukong wiped his mouth. After closing his mouth, he seemed to swallow down hard, and then looked at the direction of the endless sea. At this time, there was no wave or flooding in the direction of the endless sea.


    "Now that the sea is quiet, if you want, I can help you to **** all the sea water, but if you do that, the fish, shrimp and crabs in it may all die, and there seems to be a little fairy The place to survive is the sea water. If it really dries up, then the little demon fairy will stop at the fear of future cultivation. "Sun Wukong said.


    Song Ning waved his hands again and again: "No need, no need. Seniors can do this, and the younger people are grateful."


    Sun Wukong was extremely happy: "Brother Mo, please be kind to me. This technique, called Devouring Heaven and Earth, has been given to you. Between Heaven and Earth, there is only one person who can devour Heaven and Earth, except for my old grandson, and now I give it to you. If you have been bullied, you will devour this world and devour this world. As long as you know this technique, you will not dare to move you. "


    Song Ning clenched his fists and was about to thank him. He only felt Sun Wukong''s eyebrows at him, and a very gentle force entered Song Ning''s body. Song Ningdang even devoured heaven and earth even if he had enlightened him.


    Just when Song Ning was surprised, Sun Wukong breathed out into the sky.


    Call ~


    In one breath, it turned into a demon wind, and the demon wind surged, and suddenly there was another cloud between heaven and earth. Among the clouds, a huge figure appeared. This figure seemed to be slow from far and near, but it came in the blink of an eye.


    This is the demon gate.


    The demon gate is like a big demon, it looks like alive, but it is still a door after all.


    The demon gate exuding a dark atmosphere seemed to be clear to the earth. Song Ning looked up and saw that the demon gate had 999 feet, as high as his immortal gate.


    "Your immortal gate is nine hundred and ninety-nine feet. My grandson gave you the demon gate, and also nine hundred and ninety-nine feet. Brother, this time, the old man is considered to be back to you. Later in the day, you I am still a brother, a good brother, hehehe. "Sun Wukong said, scratching his head.


    "Senior, why do you use demon power, aren''t you a Buddha?" Song Ning asked in consternation.


    However, at this moment, Sun Wukong has disappeared, but after he disappeared, a voice came into Song Ning''s ears: "It is a Buddha is a demon, an immortal is a demon, and the mystery among them, you can experience it by yourself until you can figure it out My old grandson will reappear, and by that time, I will teach you an immortal dharma, and then teach you the Dharma, and even the magic skills. If you want, the old grandson can be given to you. "


    Song Ning''s heart trembles. Is it a Buddha or a demon? Is it a fairy or a demon? Or is it that the Monkey King, Monkey King, is both a Buddha, a demon, a fairy, and a demon?


    In an instant, Song Ning fell into contemplation. This kind of contemplation was like an epiphany. It was like standing in front of the door of the road and trying to push the door open. I always felt that I was about to open the door. Forced, the door could not move at all.


    Just half a day ago ...


    The war has reached the stage of fierce heat, the eighth and ninth monks are fighting, the earth, the blood is flowing into the river, the mountains are broken, the lake is dry, and the air is dead.


    The ninth Chongtian monks contracted continuously. At the end, all three demons of the demon retreated to the Falling Feather Kingdom. The Falling Feather Kingdom is the center of the entire Orchid Continent and the center they want to protect.


    The eighth heavy heaven monk''s army was under pressure, but at this moment, they suddenly saw a sound of vibration in the distance. At first, everyone just saw a trace of fluctuation in the distance, flashing a faint light, and did not care, but Immediately afterwards, the endless sea tide was surging, and they wanted to submerge the mainland, but in a flash, they saw a very amazing scene-the sea of ??the endless sea rose up!


    At this time, it was too unexpected. The place where the water of the endless sea rushed to was the place where the shimmering light shone, but this did not stop the pace of the eighth heavy sky attack, but the next moment, when they saw the far A ray of light appeared again at the edge of the sky, and when this ray of light also brought a strong wave of power, they finally couldn''t help but probe into the past with Xianli.


    This detective, they were shocked, because in the far horizon, there were two doors, two doors of 9999 feet, one was the immortal door, and the other, that breath, seemed to be a demon door!


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 785： Want to surrender

    Since the outbreak of the two-heavy war, the ninth-heavy sky has always been a disadvantage, and the eighth-heavy sky is like a broken bamboo, but they suddenly stopped when they were about to launch the final attack. This scene surprised the ninth-heavy sky monks. At first, they were already prepared for a desperate battle, but the opponent''s progress was stopped, which made the ninth heavy heaven monks have to care.


    At the moment, there are strict guards in Lok Yu, and the most closely guarded is the imperial city of Lok Yu. Within the imperial city, this time accommodates all the wonderland monks of the whole Lok Yu kingdom, just as they form a formation to prepare for the final delay , Suddenly found that the eighth heavy monk lived.


    "What''s the situation?" In the imperial city, although everything is the final decision between Heifeng and Liu Sitong, people are still asking Xiao Ke''s opinion at this moment. Although Xiao Ke is injured, she is still this quiet Lan Lan can carry the girders.


    Because of the war, even the true immortals and even golden immortals that have been hidden in the Orchid Continent have appeared, but they all have large and small scars on their bodies at this time. And the cultivation base is higher than them. The two golden immortals except Xiaolian, who is the main palace of Tiangong Palace, are now in a state of serious injuries. When fighting against the monks of the eighth heaven, they can only barely protect themselves.


    "Paper, it seems that there are two immortal gates in the east. The immortal gate is extremely powerful. The eighth celebrity monk seems to be curious about the immortal gate, so there has been half a column of incense." Among the palace halls, many In front of the fairy monk, a virtual fairy who had just entered fairyland kneeled on one knee and reported the situation outside.


    Xiao Ke nodded slightly: "I feel the movement of the east, but it is not two immortal gates, but one immortal gate and one demon gate."


    There was an uproar, and the demon gate was too strange for them. Few people could know what the demon gate looked like. In the field, there may be some who heard of the demon gate, but if they have seen it, then only Two, one is Xiaoke, the other is Luling.


    "That''s really a demon gate, and it''s a very strong demon gate. If it''s not a big demon, it''s hard to open that kind of demon gate." Green Ling said.


    Xiao Ke nodded: "The nine hundred ninety-nine-foot fairy gate, nine hundred ninety-nine-foot monster gate, I don''t know who actually summoned the two doors in the east. If it can be opened completely, then this person I am afraid that even if you first enter the fairyland and become a fairy, you will be the most powerful. "


    Just as Xiao Ke said this, the surrounding monks'' faces suddenly appeared horrified: "The Xianmen of nine hundred and ninety-nine feet? Could it be ..."


    "Since the outbreak of the war, there has been no news of Song Daoyou. Could it be that Song Daoyou has been practicing in the East, and that at this moment, Song Daoyou is breaking through?" Someone asked immediately.


    This idea is not just for him, but for almost all the monks'' minds. If there is someone in the Orchid Continent who can summon the 99,99-foot immortal gate, then this person must be It is Song Ning, but why is there a demon gate?


    Song Ning is a person, not a demon, and there is no demon beside Song Ning. Naturally, it is impossible to summon a demon gate, so it is impossible for them to determine at this moment.


    Xiao Ke looked dignified and looked towards the distance. At this time, even Xiao Ke''s cultivation behavior could not see the situation there, and could only feel the amazing power from the demon gate and the fairy gate.


    "I don''t know who it is. If it is the owner, then this war is coming to an end, but if it is not the owner, then I am afraid that our ninth heaven will really fall." Xiao Ke sighed.


    The hope that the monks had just ignited was extinguished, and even Xiao Ke could not be sure, so who else could assert that it was Song Ning? Song Ning has been away for so long. Although all the monks look forward to the dawn and the sunrise, they can see Song Ning, but day after day, they never see Song. Condensation returns.


    Some people even think that Song Ning has given up the ninth chongtian and left.


    "Report!" At this time, a fairyland monk came out again. The fairyland monk was dressed in ragged clothes and was wearing a fairy treasure. But in this war, even the fairy treasure was broken.


    "Say." Xiao Ke looked solemn.


    "The eighth heavy heaven monk suddenly moved again, very fast, look like this, it will take less than half an hour to attack."


    There was a silence in the palace hall, even if it was Song Ning between the immortal gate and the demon gate, it was useless at this time. Half an hour, the breakthrough could not be completed. If the eighth heavy monk attacked, Then the country of Falling Feather is about to fall. How much can the ninth monk survive?


    "It''s better to surrender." Inside the palace hall, someone suddenly opened his mouth, and the person who spoke was surprisingly dusty!


    Jue Chen took Song Ning''s Into the Immortal Pill, which is now a true immortal cultivation practice, but in this war, he broke his arm. His arm was broken by an attack and cannot be recovered. He stood extremely embarrassed in the hall, but his voice was very loud.


    Xiao Ke narrowed his eyes: "Dust, if you want to surrender, no one will stop us, but if you want to incite others, then Hugh would blame me."


    Jue Chen gritted his teeth: "He will attack within half an hour. If Song Ning comes back, he will only see that the entire Falling Feather Kingdom is sinking. At that time, the monks in the Falling Feather Kingdom will all die, but if we In surrender, we surrender, and the Eighth Heaven Monk may be able to set us alive and survive, and then wait for Song Ning to come back, why not? "


    Xiao Ke wanted to get started, but after hearing the words of Jue Chen, she hesitated a little. There was no fear in Jue Chen''s eyes, even if he knew that he might be attacked by Xiao Ke after saying so. But he still said all these words.


    In the scene, most of them were people who regarded death as their home. They would rather die than cast their heads, but they did not believe that Song Ning would come back, but now it is different. Nowadays, Wu Chen believes that Song Ning will come back.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Ke, and then there were monks who thought that Jue Chen was very reasonable, but there were also people who decisively opposed it.


    "No matter whether Song Ning can come back or not, we as soldiers are from the moment we were born to protect, if the enemy comes in, we surrender, is this not a joke?" Moyun Daoxian retorted.


    Jue Chen looked at Moyun Daoxian: "Resistance, only blood will flow into the river and corpses will form into mountains."


    "Guo Po, even if alive, has no meaning, and become a slave, it is better to rise up, Song Ninghe ... certainly will not leave us behind!" Suddenly, a young voice came from the crowd.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 786： Decisive battle

    This man was speaking and walking from far to near. He was not in the palace before, but when he came back at this moment, he seemed to be a servant, as if he had just come from the outside.


    He is Bai Ting. He followed Luo Yi behind Bai Ting. Both Luo Yi and Bai Ting were fighting outside. Since the two men successfully broke through, they have been running for the safety of the Falling Nation. A small-scale battle took place on the edge of the Falling Nation. The two quelled and rushed back to the palace.


    But as soon as he returned to the palace, he heard the words about surrender.


    Although Bai Ting only has a virtual fairy realm, but if it is a strength, he is not weaker than Taoxian or even a part of the monk of Taoxian Peak. At this time, he stands here and has a say because of his own strength, not the aura of the Song Ning brother .


    Bai Ting looked at Jue Chen: "Senior, surrender, don''t mention it anymore. I believe Song Ning must be doing something important at this time. Didn''t you say someone in the distance was calling Xianmen before? Maybe Song Ning Breaking through, as long as we hold on, then naturally we can wait until Song Ning''s breakthrough ends to support. "


    "Ning Ge is absolutely impossible to drop us, and within this ninth heaven, Ning Ge can''t die, so as long as we stick to it, I believe Ning Ge will definitely come." Luo Yidao.


    How many times did these two people say this? Every time before, someone would believe it, but this time, there were only a few people who believed it.


    "The person who summoned the immortal gate in the distance also summoned the demon gate. Do you think Song Ning might summon the demon gate?" Jue Chen asked.


    When Bai Ting heard it, he frowned, "Demon Gate?"


    Heifeng nodded: "Indeed, although it is highly likely that the master summoned a 99,99-foot immortal gate, but if the master can summon an immortal gate of the same height, I am also somewhat unbelievable. "


    Heifeng is telling the truth and is what everyone is thinking. While expecting, there is disappointment.


    "Let''s not talk about the demon gate first, just now the sea of ??the endless sea rose into the sky and flowed in the sky. It seems that it was absorbed by somebody. What is going on? Has anyone seen it?" Luo Easy to ask.


    Everyone was silent, but Xiao Ke, who reincarnate IX, and the mysterious Green Ling knew that, plus there were some monks of true immortals and even gold immortals, they looked at each other and said, " If you are right, it is a technique, a technique that only two people can use between heaven and earth. "


    "Devour earth."


    These four words were not only spoken by Xiao Ke in the palace hall, but also spoken from the mouth of Xianwu Emperor in the eighth heaven not far away.


    Xianwu Great Emperor''s expression dignified: "Eating the world is just a rumored technique. This technique is only known by two people between the heavens and the earth. It is only a rumor. It can only be determined that this technique can be used. A person is legendary-Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian. According to legend, Sun Wukong had become a Buddha 100,000 years ago, but in the records, Sun Wukong had died before tens of thousands of years, so ... "


    "Whether or not the technique of devouring the heavens and the earth, we have to do it as soon as possible. I always feel that the immortal gate in the distance is terrifying. The immortal gate of 999 feet, I have never heard of it in my life. "Next to Xianwu Great Emperor, said a second turn Jinxian.


    The Emperor Xianwu nodded: "The Xianmen of 9999 feet, this kind of Xianmen is almost the limit. According to legend, the strength of the first three days is almost the same. Some of them have opened the 9999 feet. Xianmen, the existence of this kind of person has been destined from the moment when he entered the fairyland. It will be highly anticipated. If I do n��t expect it, the distant Xianmen is opened by Song Ning. "


    "Xianmen may have been opened by Song Ning, but that demon door ..." Second turn Jinxian frowned and looked at the east again, but could not see clearly. The only thing that could be determined was the two fairy doors.


    "I don''t know who opened the Xianmen, but what is certain is that no matter who opened it, it must have a close relationship with the person who opened the demon door. Perhaps it is to release the person who devoured the world." Xianwu Great Emperor analysis .


    There was a trace of heavyness in the second turn golden fairy eyes: "The one who can devour the heavens and the earth is definitely a demon. The demon opens the demon gate, and Song Ning opens the demon gate. The two are together, so it seems that if both of them succeeded, We will return to this battlefield in the next moment, when we are ... "


    "So, the quick battle, the battle is over, even if Song Ning is here, what can we do? Kill one of our eighth celestial monks with one person''s power? I am afraid that he doesn''t have that strength yet." Ferocious color.


    The second turn Jinxian nodded and immediately heard the voice: "The eighth heavy monk listens to orders, kill!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the eighth celebrity monk rushed towards the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers like crazy.


    On the eighth chongtian day, the monk had already surrounded the imperial city at this time. The most central one was the monk of the hypocrite, which was also the weakest monk. From the inside to the outside, the monk was strengthened a little bit. The order of the innermost monks rushed directly to the imperial city, but they just flew over the imperial city. The air suddenly shocked and rippled. The bodies of these monks hit the air, colorful light Flashing, blood mist splashing.


    There is a formation outside the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, which is formed by gathering the fairy power of all the monks in the Imperial City. This is the last guardian of the Imperial City.


    At this time, all the monks entered the imperial city at the time of falling feathers. Once the imperial city fell, then the next day will be the end.


    The monks in the imperial city immediately looked at the sky in horror at the sound of the riots. At the same time, the monks in the wonderland in the imperial palace all rushed out and looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, there were continuous crackling noises. At first, the eighth heaven, those imaginary monks hit the enchantment and were instantly killed. However, after the first wave of imaginary monks died, the remaining monks began to rush to the knot. World attack.


    Visible to the naked eye, the enchantment shone with light. This light was like an eggshell, constantly resisting external attacks. Once the external attack broke the enchantment, then the Imperial City of the Falling Feather Kingdom had no defense at all.


    This enchantment is the common effort of countless monks in the imperial city, and it is also the expectation of all of them at this moment.


    "If this enchantment is broken, our final place of residence might be ..."


    "Why didn''t Senior Song come yet? It''s already this time. Senior Song ... Did he give up on us?"


    When this sound appeared in the crowd, Xiao Ke''s figure moved forward slowly. She wore a snow-white fleece, and every time her long legs fell, there was a firm voice.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 787： Morale

    She squinted at the enchantment in the sky and said with a loud voice: "All the monks of the Orchid Continent, the decisive battle is about to begin, and the master will break through in the east. Once we insist on the master ��s breakthrough, then this is us Ninth heavy victory! "


    Xiao Ke had already thought about the moment he left the palace. The breakthrough in the distance was most likely to be Song Ning, because Xiao Ke suddenly thought that there was still half of her demon heart in Song Ning''s body, if it was because of that With half a demon heart, Song Ning can''t be able to control the demon power. If Song Ning gets anything else in the east, then even if the demon door is opened, it is not impossible.


    Although Xiao Ke is not sure that the breakthrough is to send you, but if you let the news out now, it is undoubtedly inspiring. The morale of the two armies is extremely important. If you do n��t even have the courage to fight, then the ninth day will be defeated. Undoubtedly, but if they can still have the momentum to compete with each other now, then maybe there is a turning point.


    "Master, where the **** are you ..." Xiao Ke was in a heavy mood. At this time, what she hoped most was that the person who was breaking through in the East was Song Ning.


    Sure enough, Xiao Ke''s words worked. After hearing these words, all the monks in the imperial city looked up one after another. It seemed that they had already thought of the scene after Song Ning came back.


    The eighth chongtian was led by the two-turn Jinxian, Xianwu Emperor, and another one-turn Jinxian. These three people stood at the forefront. They just decided to speed up the attack just because they realized that there might be a distance It was Song Ning, and now they heard Xiao Ke''s words again, they were already convinced.


    "Well, Song Ning has been killed by us. Next, it''s you, die!" Xianwu Emperor laughed wildly.


    Although some people in the imperial city also have some doubts, more of them do not believe the words of the Xianwu Great Emperor at all.


    "If you change someone and say that my master has been killed, maybe this monk in the city will still believe, but if you are, I feel a bit ridiculous. I seem to have heard that the eighth and ninth heavens were in those days. Next to the enchantment, your dragon family''s children were killed by the master in front of you, and the form and spirit were all destroyed, but you didn''t dare to move, not even a fart! "Xiao Ke looked disdainfully. Emperor Xianwu in the sky.


    Xianwu Great Emperor was very angry and was about to refute, only to hear Xiao Ke chanting again: "My master opened the 99,99-foot fairy gate in the East, and opened the 99,99-foot demon gate, and now the master is now Breakthrough, so you are in a hurry to attack, think carefully, really think we do n��t know? "


    At this time, the monks in the imperial city were more excited. They heard that there were 99,99 feet of immortal gates and demon gates. They no longer have fear, and they are full of fighting spirits. At this moment, even Xiao Ke can feel a share of The majestic power is transmitted from the bodies of these monks.


    This is a kind of mindfulness. In the human body, in nature, there are countless kinds of powers. The mindfulness is one of them. Sometimes, even the mindfulness can be used by people. Now Xiao Ke is feeling these mindfulness. In the coming battle, this mindfulness can give a fatal blow.


    Xiao Ke confronted the eighth chongtian monk in the sky to delay the time, while sending a message to the other two Jinxian monks: "I and the Jinxian of the second turn will start, and the two of you will hold the Xianwu Great Emperor and the one turn. Golden fairy. "


    The two answered, staring at the sky.


    "Rush up and kill them!" Suddenly a monk roared in the imperial city.


    When the monks roared, the momentum within the entire imperial city was extremely exciting. Even if the enchantment had not broken at this moment, the monks in the imperial city rushed to attack.


    It is this momentum!


    Xiao Ke was overjoyed, and the nine tails flickered out behind him, fluttering in mid-air, and the whole person suddenly entered the strongest posture, rushing towards the golden fairy in the sky.


    The eighth heavy heaven monk was really shocked by this scene. Before, they all felt that the victory or defeat had been determined. But now they found that something was wrong. The ninth heavy heaven monk should reasonably be defeated. At this time, even the defense is extremely strong. Difficult, but why did they rush to attack at this moment?


    "Song Ning is dead, don''t believe their demon words, this ninth celestial monk, don''t keep a live mouth!" Second turn Jinxian stared at Xiao Ke with death, and already slapped towards Xiao Ke.


    Demon Palm!


    This is a technique created specifically for demon cultivation. Any demon cultivation, as long as it is hit by this palm, whether it is uninjured or not, will be traumatized, and the internal strength is constantly being worn away. This is the demon palm. Where the power is.


    How could Xiao Ke not know this palm method? Just when the second turn of Jinxian thought that his palm was a successful attack, Xiao Ke suddenly shone, and the second turn of Jinxian shook his body, immediately turned around, and shot towards his back.


    puff!


    A palm fell on Xiao Ke''s body, destroy the demon palm!


    But at the moment when the corner of Jinxian''s mouth was grinning to laugh, he suddenly found that the small one in front of him turned into a bubble, and the one who was hit was just an avatar!


    When the avatar was broken, the second turn Jinxian once again felt the fluctuation of Xiao Ke behind him. Xiao Ke burst into a slender palm with a demon power, which contained the power of destruction.


    This magic power directly punctured the second turn golden fairy, but at this moment, the golden light flashed on the surface of the second turn golden fairy. This is the golden fairy power. The golden fairy power withstood the magic power of Xiao Ke, which had already been punctured. The magic power of the second-turn golden fairy skin is hard to enter half a point.


    "Humph, carving insect tricks!" The second turn of the Golden Immortal shot towards Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke wanted to dodge, but at this time, she found that Xian Li actually grasped her demon power like a hand. At this time, even if she wanted to withdraw this demon power, she was too late.


    Boom!


    Xiao Ke''s body flew out, and a mouthful of blood poured out. Although this is not the Demon Palm, but this palm has great power, which contains thunder and lightning. At this time, Xiao Ke''s body surface flashes golden yellow light, just like Being electrocuted in general.


    The battle had just begun, but it was just a breath, Xiao Ke was already injured, even though Xiao Ke had been injured before, now the injury was worse, but in front of everyone, she still gritted her teeth strongly, pretending to be indifferent, with a little laugh, It seems that the blow just did not cause any damage to her.


    "Second turn golden fairy, but so, if it wasn''t your palm that hurt me, I thought you didn''t eat." Xiao Ke''s indifferent voice revealed endless ridicule, this sentence gave the first The ninth heaven monk was motivated, but it also angered the second turn of the golden fairy.


    "Old man Tiandaozi, today I will kill you demon fox, Song Ning raises you such a demon fox, it seems that he is not a good thing, I would like to see, Song Ning, who you are looking forward to, will in the end before you die Will not come back! "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 788： Countless casualties

    Tian Dao Zi is a two-turn golden fairy, and the strength is strong, which was difficult for Xiao Ke to resist. Now Xiao Ke has injuries, and it is already the limit, and now he has been injured by Tian Dao Zi between his breaths. It can be seen.


    But even so, Xiao Ke still insisted on clenching his teeth. If he now shows a decline, then the momentum of the entire Imperial City monk will be affected.


    Heavenly Daozi''s immortal power is violent, and the technique is constantly changing, falling on Xiao Ke. Even though Xiao Ke can barely resist, he has already prevailed.


    At this time, the other two Jinxian monks also saw Xiao Ke''s embarrassment. However, even if they wanted to help, they were difficult to withdraw. They were facing the strength of Xianwu Great Emperor and Jinxian Jinxian. The strength is not that they can easily distract.


    Although the monks in the Imperial City have extremely high morale, even so, the gap in strength is too large.


    "If you continue, the morale of all the monks will be extinguished, it will be even more difficult ..." Xiao Ke gritted his teeth, moved his heart, and pointed at the palm of heaven.


    "Explode!" Xiao Ke yelled in appetite.


    The palm of Tian Daozi oscillated in the void, and was falling on Xiao Ke ��s fingertips. From the perspective of Tian Daozi, if this palm fell, if Xiao Ke could only pick it with one finger, then this hand must be abolished. However, at the moment when the palm of Tian Dao Zi touched one of Xiao Ke''s fingers, suddenly a force erupted from Xiao Ke''s.


    This power is not fierce, but it has a very strong penetrating power. Even monks like Heavenly Daozi have their arms under this power for a while. It seems that a cone directly penetrated his arm and penetrated the entire arm. general.


    Only in such a confrontation, Tian Daozi ��s arm was abolished, and Xiao Ke, although not a big deal, but was dizzy because of the use of the imagination of many monks in the Imperial City, only to reach the level of Jinxian This kind of technique uses the power of people who believe, and is also spread as the power of incense. People in different regions have different names, but this power is an invisible power in the universe. Although Xiao Ke understands, But it is not in the realm, and forced use will only hurt yourself.


    Since the beginning of the battlefield, the two-turn Jinxian has never been injured, but at the end of the final attack, he played with Xiaoke, and Xiaoke scrapped an arm. This is undoubtedly an excitement for the Imperial City monks.


    "Senior Xiao Ke is about to kill the second-turn Golden Immortals, and we can''t be left behind!" The imperial monk who was still showing a decline just now was reinvigorated at this moment, even though there were continuous deaths and injuries, but no one stepped back.


    "Kill! When Senior Song breaks through, these eighth-heavy dog ??priests will all die!"


    "Those who offend you Orchid Mainland, die!"


    The ninth celestial monks frantically exhibited various spells, not killing each other, fighting with the eighth celestial monks, this momentum, even some eighth celestial monks were shocked, in their opinion It seems that these frivolous monks in front of them are procrastinating time. As long as a moment, perhaps Song Ning will really come.


    Among the few people who took the lead in the eighth chongtian, they also shouted loudly at the moment: "Song Ning is dead, I don''t have to worry about it. Now that the power of the ninth chongtian is finally extinguished, we will level this place, By then all the cultivation resources here are ours! "


    "Song Ning if he is really making a breakthrough, he will not come back for three years, and the war has not been short-lived. He has never appeared. Today, the ninth heavenly ants are still struggling. Ning may come back to help, but it is just a fantasy in his heart, kill them all! "


    The eighth celebrity monks had high voices one by one.


    Dan Wuya was also involved in the war at this time. He looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and said loudly: "Don''t fight again! Why did the eighth heavy sky attack the ninth heavy sky? Master? One day, Master will come back. When Master returns, even if the ninth heaven is gone, who of you is confident that you can stop the Master after leaving the border? "


    When Jin Xian Tian Dao Zi abolished one arm during the second turn, it was when he was upset, and suddenly he heard Dan Wuya''s words. He didn''t get angry, but punched Dan Wuya.


    Dan Wuya frowned and sighed helplessly, even though he was not a Golden Immortal, but it was also the cultivation practice of Daoxian Peak. The fist of Heavenly Daozi was not fully exerted. Dan Wuya took it hard and took it down: "Surely it''s a matter of life, and blood?"


    However, at this moment, Dan Wuya''s voice was extremely weak, no one could hear it, and no one was willing to listen.


    There are constantly monks falling, and these fallen are basically the monks of the Fallen Nation. They fell, and there was a gap in the last defense line of the Fallen Nation. The monks in the lower ranks were dead before they could scream.


    Dan Wuya was frightened, looking for speed to stop, but he couldn''t do it alone.


    All of a sudden, there was bitterness in the imperial city, and the blood suddenly filled the entire imperial city of the falling feathers. Over the imperial city, the clouds seemed to be stained with blood.


    Xiao Ke has just spurred the monks'' mindfulness battle. At this time, she is still unable to beat this Daozi. She is retreating, but she still insists on not allowing this Daozi to break through her defense line. Once Tian Daozi breaks through, then other People are suffering, and the entire country of falling feathers can be said to have collapsed across the board.


    At this time, many monks had doubts in their minds. Xiao Ke was uncomfortable saying that Song Ning was breaking through. Will he come soon?


    Doesn''t it mean that Song Ning will not give up on them, will definitely come to rescue them?


    But nowadays, even those monks in the imperial city who have been sheltered for a very low number have died tragically. Why did Song Ning still not appear?


    The hope in people''s hearts is waning. Once this hope is shattered, they will have no more fighting spirit. Without the fighting spirit, the eighth heavy monk will be enough to kill them easily.


    Xiao Ke looked at the sky, and now, can she only be demonized again, burning her own demon power?


    Once this was done, it was irreversible, and it was extremely difficult to practice Nine Tails. After the last burning of the demon power, I almost died, because Song Ning used the power of Nirvana Rebirth of Suzaku and changed his vitality to a lot. Only then can Xiaoke survive, but if it is used again this time, it may become immutable.


    But if it is not used now, then this country of falling feathers is afraid that it will really die.


    "How can the master''s hard-earned kingdom be destroyed!" Xiao Ke gritted his teeth tightly, struggling with his heart.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 789： finally come back

    "Still waiting for Song Ning? Your dreams should be awake too!" Tian Daozi smiled with a smirk. With a palm press, it was almost like an immortal technique. If this palm is too small to resist, then the entire country of falling feathers The Imperial City is afraid that all of them will collapse in an instant, and these monks who are struggling to resist naturally needless to say, all will die under this palm fairy technique.


    A huge handprint appeared in the sky. This handprint was golden and overwhelming, as if the sky had turned golden.


    The immortal technique of the second turn Jinxian Tiandaozi has the same effect as the immortal technique, and the earth began to tremble with it.


    At this moment, all the monks who were still fighting were paused. They looked at this scene in the sky and felt the crisis. They wanted to escape, but they had a feeling of escape. This palm is too big, almost like the sky is falling.


    "This is the magic technique exhibited by the second-turn golden fairy ... cracking the ground ..." The monks were shocked.


    At this time, many true immortals and even Taoist monks lifted their palms and pushed them towards the sky. Countless immortal techniques collapsed under the surge of immortal power. For a while, the sky was full of immortals Even if this is the case, this palm palm fairy art collapsed before it fell on the golden fairy palm of Daozi that day.


    The cracked ground has restrained the collapse of the sky, and even now many true immortals and immortals are displayed at the same time, it is not an opponent of this day.


    "The ninth heaven is gone!"


    "Huh, also said that Song Ning will come, it seems that Song Ning is really dead, these people are just bluffing, even Song Ning is dead, there will be no crisis in the ninth heaven."


    "Xianshu cracks the ground, you are looking for it, all die!"


    The eighth chongtian monks laughed. In this battle, they also suffered many casualties. Now that they see the ninth chongtian is about to be destroyed, they are naturally excited.


    "No matter whether Song Ning is dead or alive, he doesn''t dare to come out at this moment, then your fate of the ninth celestial heaven is like this. All those who resist the eighth celestial heaven must die." Tian Daozi looked at the sky coldly. It seems that at this moment, he is the master of fate, and the fate of all ninth celestial monks is in his hands.


    The ninth chongtian monk hesitated, looking up at the immortal technique that was about to fall, and suddenly felt a sense of relief. At this moment, no one would complain about Song Ning, but they all felt that the comfortable life for more than two years was totally Song Ning brought them.


    If there were no Song Ning at that time, the monk of the eighth heavy sky was afraid to have attacked for a long time, and it took two years to dare to attack, also because Song Ning was standing at the border between the eighth heavy sky and the ninth heavy sky. That kind of arrogance, so arrogant.


    Between heaven and earth, in addition to the impact of this fairy power, a sigh suddenly came. This sigh was made by Xiao Ke.


    "Master ... These nine lives and nine lives are over. I''m afraid that it will be the final ending. I can''t accompany you ..." Xiao Ke sighed, and the nine tails shuddered, wanting to burn the power of demon.


    The pupil of Heifeng shrank suddenly, trying to stop Xiao Ke.


    Bai Ting and Luo Yi shook the same body, appeared next to Xiao Ke, we must persuade him.


    All this seems to be in vain to Daozi that day, even if the nine-tailed demon fox burns the demon power, completely demonizes, and all nine tails are burnt, then the time she can sustain is also limited, and today, the ninth heaven, will be destroyed .


    Xiao Kexin swayed, a tail behind her ...


    "You seem ... very rampant."


    Just when Xiao Ke wanted to burn the demon power, when the ninth celestial monk thought he would die, suddenly a soft voice came into everyone''s ears, not just the ninth celestial monk, even The Eighth Chongtian monk heard this voice at this time, because the direction from which this voice came was Zhengdongfang!


    The sun rises, accompanied by the light of the rising sun. In this golden light, a person comes on the light. At this moment, it seems that the sun is him, as if he is all the light of the world, he exudes golden light all over the body. , I do not know whether this is the sun, or the fairy light on him.


    From here, he looked at the immortal crack ground that was about to fall on the Orchid Continent, opened his mouth, and sucked suddenly, even sucking the immense golden immortal palm directly into his mouth.


    The next moment, he vomited hard against the Daozi, and a complete immortal attacked the Daozi.


    Fairy, crack the ground!


    This fairy technique is exactly what Song Ning had just swallowed the two-turn golden fairy.


    Devour earth!


    Before the second turn of the Golden Immortal was too surprised, he was already beaten with blood by his own immortal technique. Unless he subconsciously resisted, otherwise he might be seriously injured under this blow.


    Song Ning at this time gave people a very strange feeling, and all he used just now was full of demon power.


    Devouring the heavens and earth was enshrined by Qitian Dasheng. Now, as long as he has demon power, he can use this trick.


    At this moment, between heaven and earth, the raven was silent, and the eighth celebrity monk looked at Song Ning, his heart shaking.


    After swallowing heaven and earth, he actually sucked the magic of the second turn golden fairy directly into his mouth and then spit it out. What kind of evil is this? Under Jinxian, few people understand the technique just now and devour the world. Only two people can use it in the records of the classics, and there is absolutely no Song Ning among the two.


    In the sun, at this time, all the people saw Song Ning''s figure clearly. Behind him, there were only three lamps. Even Zhang Tianxiao had fifty magic lamps when he broke through to the fairyland. Is there only one light behind?


    But at the next moment, the monks of Jinxian level suddenly discovered that the breath from the three lamps behind Song Ning was not the same as other magic lamps. The power of the fairy in this lamp was not ordinary spirit. The light of the fairy in the lamp can be compared, the light in a lamp is enough to surpass dozens.


    "Xiandeng!" Someone blurted out.


    Between heaven and earth, there are only a handful of people who can achieve the fairy lights, and this Song Ning, when it breaks into the fairyland, is now lit ... fairy lights! A fairy lamp means a limit. Song Ning''s breakthrough to the fairyland is a breakthrough!


    Just as everyone was stunned, Song Ning shook his body and stood in front of Xiao Ke: "This kind of thing like burning demon power will not be allowed to do anytime in the future."


    Xiao Ke''s eyes were moist, even when tears kept flowing.


    The ninth Chongtian monk now has tears in his eyes as long as he still has eyes and can see Song Ning.


    For a few months, the ninth Chongtian suffered a devastating blow. There were countless deaths and injuries, and the corpses were everywhere. They insisted that Song Ning could come back to save them. Until this moment, Song Ning finally returned.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 790： Ao Tian exits

    The ninth heavy heaven monks were so excited that even the cries that had not been heard in the battle just now became the only voice in the entire imperial city. The monks could not cry because of excitement.


    They were so excited that Song Ning finally returned to the country of falling feathers at the last moment, excited by the bright fairy lamp behind Song Ning.


    The celestial monk, with fifty phantom lights behind him, is the arrogant of heaven, but even if all fifty phantom lights are lit up, none of them are as powerful.


    The fairy lights do n��t go out, and they live forever.


    Burning fire in the fairy lamp behind Song Ning, Song Ning has just absorbed the fairy power in the gate of the fairyland. After arriving late, this fairy lamp is still looming after arriving here.


    At this moment, this fairy light alone is enough to deter everyone.


    From the ninth heaven to the ninth heaven, all monks were shocked after seeing this scene. On the ninth heaven, a monk who could light a fairy lamp appeared, and behind him, it was not just Such a fairy lamp.


    The fairy lamp is different from the magic lamp. It is almost impossible for the magic lamp to ignite again after the breakthrough, but the fairy lamp will be ignited again as the monk''s strength increases. Once the fairy lamp is lit, then each fairy lamp The power that can be brought will be endless.


    In the first heavy day, Leng Yuexiao, who was watching anxiously at this time, was already crying tears at this time, Song Ning finally broke through, and although it is still only a virtual immortal cultivation, but such strength, but enough to kill the true Immortals, as long as they continue to practice in the next month or two, it is not impossible to become a monk comparable to Jinxian.


    Thinking of this, Leng Yuexiao couldn''t help but feel throbbing, painstaking, and even spent a trace of precious Yuanshen. In exchange for the current results, it is not bad. What shocked Leng Yuexiao was what Song Ning had just said. The technique used.


    That is black magic-devouring heaven and earth.


    Not only Leng Yuexiao, the golden fairy called "Tian''er" in the first heavy day is retreating, and his grandfather is watching the scene of the ninth heavy day at the moment. Taking a nap in both eyes, he suddenly felt a wave of demon power coming, and he opened his eyes to see, even at this, even he was shocked.


    It has not been known for many years, he has not felt this way, but today, after seeing the devouring world by Song Ning, he cannot be indifferent.


    "How could he possibly ..." The old man frowned tightly, but he was puzzled: "If you swallow the world, it will come out again, so I''m afraid I should have answered the sentence of the year. "


    "Swallow the heavens and the earth, and I am the only one. When this heavenly demon reappears, it is also the time when the demon monkey recovers." A person came from a distance, this person''s face was frost, tall, and when walking, it seemed to drive the surrounding temperature The descent continued, and ice appeared on the ground.


    There are three people in the world who can be called Jiutian Xuannv. Among them, the identity of two of them has been used to be, and the current Jiutian Xuannv is Leng Yuexiao. Now it is Leng Yuexiao ��s mother who appears before this old man. , Xuan Bing Tiannian.


    Among the first heaven, the cultivation of Xuan Bing Tian Nu can be regarded as the strongest among them. Now Xuan Bing Tian Nu appears here, just because he has just seen the demon technique-devouring heaven and earth.


    Even if the cultivation is like an old man, when he sees Xuan Bing Tiannian, he should show a little respectful color: "Family, I didn''t expect you to come by yourself."


    "I''m here to wait for the battle between your family Ao Tian and Song Ning." Xuan Bingtian girl''s eyes are indifferent: "I Bing Goddess family choose son-in-law, only need strong strength, although Ao Tian and Xiao Xiao have a marriage contract, But if he ca n��t even beat Song Ning, then he is not worthy of being a man of my family. "


    The old man also smiled: "Let the younger people get tossed about it. For this battle, Tian''er is also retiring. It''s almost time, and he''s about to go out, just don''t know what he can do when he goes out. strength."


    Just between the old man''s words, he heard a respectful shouting from outside the hospital: "Please Xuan Bing Tiannv, please Grandpa."


    The old man frowned, and said to Xuan Bing Tiannv: "Haha, my grandson is here."


    "God, come in." The old man ordered.


    Ao Tian walked into the yard and stood in front of Xuan Bingtian and Grandpa, and bowed slightly: "I and Song Ning battled, Grandpa and Xuan Bingtian''s seniors looked at it, even if Song Ning lit a fairy lamp How about that? When I broke through to the fairyland, I also lit a fairy lamp. Now I am turning to Golden Immortal Cultivation and want to win him. It ��s easy to win him. If he does n��t obey, then I hit him until he has served. ! "


    Xuan Bing Tiannun glanced at the young man in front of her, there was a trace of expression in Bingtong. This expression was fleeting, and her lips twitched slightly, laughing: "In this way, I look forward to your battle even more."


    After that, Xuan Bingtian''s body disappeared like ice crystals.


    After her body disappeared, the old man looked at Ao Tian with full satisfaction: "Yes, I didn''t expect you to break through to the second turn golden fairy in less than three years."


    "Grandchildren not only broke through to the second turn of the Golden Immortals, but also studied the immortal technique. My Ao family''s ten kills in one thought, and now the grandchildren have been connected to the seventh kill." Ao Tian bowed.


    The old man''s pupils shrank, and at this moment even he was no longer calm: "The seventh kill? Did you even become the seventh kill?"


    Ao Tian nodded, a glance of pride appeared in his eyes: "One kills ten kills, seven kills immortals. Even if he arrives in fairyland, it is just the first time to enter fairyland. This seventh kill falls on him. The effect is extremely strong. It ��s impossible to get away easily without dying. "


    "The ten kills of my Ao family came from the ancient family. Now you can practice the seventh kill. This battle should be no problem, but you still have to be more careful. Song Ning got some great Opportunity can actually be used to devour the world. "The old man asked.


    Ao Tian shook his body suddenly: "Swallow ... devour the world ?! The one from Huaguo Mountain at that time ..."


    "It''s him. There are only two people who can devour the heavens and the earth in this world. One is the one who is the Great Saint of the Heavens and the other ... Not to mention, but now Song Ning can also use the world to swallow the world. From the perspective of the use of black magic, it is certain that Song Ning''s body has not been taken away, and that devouring the heavens and the earth should be the personal biography of Qi Tian Da Sheng. "The old man said.


    There was a hint of playfulness in Ao Tian ��s eyes: ��It ��s a bit interesting. If my opponent is too weak to kill, it ��s meaningless to kill. Now that he can devour heaven and earth and other magic skills, then even if I kill it, No one would say that I was bullying the small one? "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 791： Buddha Classic

    The old man frowned, and let Ao Tian go down. Until Ao Tian left, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Tian''er is still too heavy and too arrogant. There is a mysterious breath in Song Ning''s body, even I ca n��t see through it. If I ��m too careless, I ��m afraid I will lose money. ��


    After the old man said to himself, his body flickered, and when he appeared again, he was in a very quaint little hall on the second day.


    Most of the small halls contain some spirit cards, but there is a futon in front of the token. A middle-aged man sits on the futon. The middle-aged man is holding a bead and is chanting Buddha. Not only does he feel the coming of the old man, After chanting, he put down the beads and turned to look at the old man.


    "It''s only you who doesn''t knock on the door here."


    "You need to knock on the door to come here, what''s the point?"


    Getting up in middle age, he was wearing a monk robe, looking at the old man in front of him, and couldn''t help but smile: "Since it''s coming to me to solve my doubts, but it''s so polite."


    The old man also smiled: "You-my relationship is still polite, even if it has a nine-day enchantment, but the enchantment between our three heavens is so weak, and it is often walking back and forth."


    The middle-aged did not say more, but turned over and took out a classic for the old man. The old man took a look at the classic, which recorded some things about the Qitian Dasheng.


    "I''ve seen this thing long ago." The old man pushed.


    Middle-aged, but shook his head: "This is from the Buddhist gate, different from before."


    The old man became solemn and picked up the classics to read it. After reading it, he suddenly froze. The middle-aged man looked at the old man''s expression at the moment and couldn''t help but smile: "You Ao Feng will show this expression?"


    "This, what''s written in it, is it true ?!" Ao Feng was shocked.


    The middle-aged man nodded: "Nature is true, otherwise I won''t show it to you. This is from the Buddhist temple. Although I am not strong enough to cultivate, and the Tao is not high, but after all, it is regarded as paying respect to the Buddha. Disciples, any news of Buddhism, the classics that shuttle through the universe will fall to me. "


    Ao Feng''s eyes twitched, thinking of the classic just mentioned above, the whole person was not calm, but looking at the middle-aged man, he didn''t seem to have a bit of anxiety about what the classic recorded.


    "You are not going to announce this matter?" Ao Feng asked.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and smiled: "This matter is a miracle. I tell you because it is related to your Ao family. If you pass it on, then it is not only your Ao family but also me."


    With that said, the middle-aged man added: "Now that this matter is known to me, but you, besides this, no one should be aware of these nine days."


    Ao Feng''s eyes flashed with doubt, but for a moment, he still smiled: "It turns out that, since it is so, then I will say goodbye first."


    The middle-aged nodded: "Old friend, walk slowly."


    As soon as the words fell, Ao Feng had disappeared, leaving only the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man held the beads in his hand. The beads kept rolling. He looked down and looked at Song Ningzheng and the eighth in the ninth heaven. The monks of the sky confronted.


    "Like, it''s really like ..." The middle-aged monk muttered in his mouth, and some old pictures appeared in his mind.


    At this time, in the ninth heavy sky, the three fairy lights behind Song Ning slowly dissipated, and the fairy light integrated into his body. His momentum also reached an unprecedented level.


    Song Ning stood alone in the void, facing all the monks who came to attack in the eighth chongtian, with a calm look, but in this calm, there was a trace of coldness.


    "You, are you coming to my house as a guest?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes and looked at everyone in front of her.


    Jin Xiantian Daozi was shocked in the second turn. At this time, he was already injured, coupled with the shock of Song Ning''s momentum just now, he didn''t dare to attack at all. The Xianwu Great Emperor and the other Jinxian monk beside him were also silent, staring at Song Ning with death, if Song Ning did not move, they would certainly not move.


    Song Ning raised his finger and gently pointed to Xianwu Emperor: "You were watching the juniors of the clan dying before the enchantment, and dared not cross the enchantment. Why do they appear in front of me now?"


    "Song Ning!" Great Emperor Xianwu gritted his teeth: "Even if you should break through to the fairyland now, even if you learn the magic of devouring heaven and earth, what can you do? Do you want to kill all of us? You want to kill Eighth Heaven? "


    This Xianwu Emperor directly described Song Ning as the enemy of the Eighth Chongtian. In this way, if Song Ning really started, then the Eighth Chongtian would be in danger, and he would certainly rise up and attack. It is no matter how strong it is, after all, it is a two-handed fight against four hands.


    But just as the voice of Xianwu Emperor fell, he heard a few crisp applause.


    Crack, crack, crack.


    Song Ning clapped and looked at Xianwu Emperor with a smile: "Congratulations, you are right, you are so smart, I will satisfy you with an injustice, how do you want to die?"


    During the speech, Song Ning''s breath suddenly shook and the fairy power burst out. The Ling Tian Jian Qi of his body was divided into two sides, one side was like fire and the other was like ice. The Ling Tian Jian Qi on both sides was like two swords, floating beside Song Ning.


    "Song once said that all the eighth heavy monks who passed the enchantment will die." During the speech, Song Ning''s body shuddered with sword gas, and in the sky, it was half cold and half hot.


    Everyone was appalled. At this moment, a figure suddenly flew to Song Ning: "Master, be merciless!"


    When this remark came out, everyone was stunned. The person who spoke was Dan Wuya. Before Dan Wuya helped the ninth chongtian to plead unsuccessfully, now he sees Song Ningyu who wants to kill all the eighth chongtian monks , He came forward again to plead, but only for the eighth chongtian.


    "Dan Wuya, let go." Song Ning narrowed his eyes.


    "Master! For three years, you haven''t given me any alchemy techniques. I have also stayed in this country of falling feathers for three years. You are playing with me, I don''t care, but can I still spare these eighth days? The monk? The disciple does not have any extravagance, only the matter of respect for the master! "Dan Wuyadao.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Dan Wuya with a smile, flicking gently, a fairy force bound Dan Wuya, and then, Dan Wuya only heard a hysterical scream behind him, **** The smell is pervading again.


    In the blink of an eye, I do n��t know how many people died, and the eighth celestial monks collapsed. At this time, no one had any desire to fight at all. Song Ning came. More than two years ago, Song Ning was able to rush into the enchantment and kill someone. No one dared to stop. Today, Song Ning is standing here and stepping into a fairyland. Who dares to confront Song Ning?


    However, even if the eighth celebrity monk broke away, Song Ning didn''t keep his hand at all. He didn''t want to kill the innocent indiscriminately, but now these monks have already bullied him to his door, how could he be indifferent?


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 792： Kill the golden fairy

    "Anyone, stepping into my ninth heaven enchantment, killing no forgiveness!" Song Ning narrowed his eyes, exhaled for a long time, and then suddenly sucked in, those eighth heaven monks who wanted to escape turned back , Seems to be sucked into the abdomen by Song Ning.


    Ling Tian Jian Qi shuttles, but it is just a kung fu between breathing, under Dao Xian, all monks, die!


    On the eighth heavy day, there are less than 20 monks at Daoxian, Zhenxian, and Jinxian ranks. These 20 people are standing in a group at this moment, watching Song Ning vigilantly, especially the two-turn Jinxian monks. His body was trembling, and when facing Song Ning, he would be so scared.


    "People who perpetrated the Orchid Continent of China should think of the ending from the moment they entered," said Song Ning. As soon as Xian Li withdrew in his hand, Dan Wuya returned to freedom, but when Dan Wuya wanted to speak. In the blink of an eye, Song Ning threw several runes. This rune was hidden by Song Ning with fairy power. Outsiders could not see it, but they only reacted when the rune fell on the eighth monk. This is the amulet!


    When the amulet took effect, they had no time to dodge, but they were assassinated by Song Ning''s Lingtian Jianqi. Xianwu Great Emperor possessed the power of Jinxian. The monk, now under the attack of Song Ning, persists for the longest time, but still insists hard, especially the Dao Zi that day, it seems that Ling Tian Jianqi''s attack can only cause a weak attack on him.


    "Song Ning!" When the effect of the amulet disappeared on these three people, Xianwu Emperor shouted, "Don''t kill me, I''m willing to be a slave, don''t kill me!"


    Song Ning frowned, his heart moved at will, Ling Tian Jian Qi no longer attacked Xianwu Emperor, but stabbed at the other two more intently. Song Ning ��s attack was not fatal. In the eyes of everyone, only Song Ning was torturing these people, but in fact, even Song Ning was shocked at this time. Immortal killing, even a full-strength attack, is only able to pierce Jinxian monk''s flesh.


    The tormented Heavenly Daozi begged for mercy when he saw the Xianwu Great Emperor. He gritted his teeth: "Song Ning, if you do n��t kill me, I can give you the benefit of being big. You will let me be the eighth day, starting today. , Our well water does not violate the river water. "


    Tian Daozi talked while waiting for an opportunity to break free, but Song Ning narrowed his eyes and stared at Tian Daozi: "You better not want to run, because the more you want to run, the more ugly the dead."


    Song Ning''s cold eyes made Tian Daozi chill. At this time, he had no intention to consider whether Song Ning said it was true or false. He took out a storage ring and threw it in the air, fully resisting Song Ning''s Ling Tian Jian Qi. Dao: "The storage ring is all good and valuable. If you let me go, the storage ring is yours."


    Song Ning grabbed the storage ring and swept her heart. There were indeed many good things in the two-turn golden fairy storage ring.


    "If you don''t let me go now, the two of us join forces. I am afraid that it is not easy for you to kill us easily. Although you are very strong, you are only a virtual fairy after all!" Tian Daozi urged again.


    Song Ning smiled, and with his big hand waving, Ling Tianjian''s qi disappeared around Tian Daozi. Song Ning pushed back with a palm, and Dao Zi''s body flew backwards.


    "The ninth heaven, if you dare to enter again, destroy both form and spirit!" Song Ning warned, two ices and one fire, two Lingtian sword qi, were attacking the turn of the Golden Immortal madly. Turning to Jinxian can easily cope with it, but now two sword qi attack each other and collide. In this sword qi, there is even a force from yin to yang exploding. Ling Tian Jian Qi''s attack was too fast, and outsiders could not see clearly. In this Jian Qi, the sound of the golden fairy roar was constantly heard.


    "I beg for mercy!" Roaring Jinxian roared, his voice hoarse: "As long as you don''t kill me, any condition will do. Song Ning, I beg you, as long as ..."


    "Song Ning, don''t kill me, don''t!"


    At this moment, all the monks in the imperial city looked up at the sky with their fists, and looked at the golden fairy who had been beaten by two swords and was reluctant to beg for mercy.


    "Aren''t you very powerful before?" Song Ning''s voice was very soft: "Someone surrendered first, somebody changed life with Chongbao first, and you will also be the first to die in my ninth heaven. Monk Jinxian. "


    After finishing the speech, Song Ning squeezed his palm hard, and Ling Tian''s attack was even more crazy.


    There was a constant explosion in midair, and flesh and blood spattered out instantly.


    "Song Ning, you must not die!"


    "You let me go, anything is possible, anything ... uh!"


    Boom!


    "I can do anything for you, even if ... puff ..."


    "I curse you ... I ..."


    "Song ..."


    The voice gradually disappeared, and the golden fairy finally died in the strangling of Ling Tian Jian Qi. Until the last moment, Song Ning did not know his name. Until the last moment, he did not know what Song Ning used. What technique.


    Song Ning did not kill Xianwu Great Emperor because he surrendered. Song Ning wanted to save some energy. After all, it was extremely difficult to strangle three people at the same time.


    Song Ning did n��t kill Tian Daozi because he found that his Ling Tian Jian Qi was not enough to kill Tian Dao Zi. He wanted to kill Tian Dao Zi and needed stronger tricks, so he let Tian Dao Zi and left a lot of wealth, As for why Song Ning must kill this golden fairy, it is very simple.


    That is Song Ning wants to stand up, killing a lot of Daoxian Zhenxian is not a big deal. This time the eighth chongtian dared to attack, it means they are contempt for the ninth chongtian and contempt him Song Ning. The golden fairy is not dead, then the next ninth heaven is afraid that there will be no peace.


    So this turn of the golden fairy was the victim of Song Ning''s killing of chickens and monkeys. He died and could only blame him for aggression.


    Quietness returned to the sky, and the two sword qi slowly disappeared. At that turn, Jinxian didn''t even have a Yuanshen, and the dead could not die anymore.


    There was silence all around, and everyone looked at Song Ning, whose excitement was difficult to suppress, but at this time, Song Ning did not speak to everyone in Luoyu Kingdom, but shook his body and stood in front of Xianwu Emperor.


    The Emperor Xianwu saw how Jinxian died in that turn. When he saw Song Ninglai, he was afraid in his heart and hurriedly bowed: "Song ... Lord, Master."


    "It''s not enough for you to be my servant, but since you are so sincere, then I will give you a way of life and take this pill. From today on, you have to execute every sentence I say, otherwise, I arouse the power in this immortality medicine, and your death will follow. "Song Ning said, taking the immortality medicine directly into the mouth of Xianwu Emperor.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5


    A friend wrote a book called The Supreme of the World, and if you are bored, you may wish to take a look.

 Chapter 793： Mentor

    Xianwu Great Emperor did not have any idea of ??resistance at this time. The last time Song Ning appeared, he dared not start because he felt the evil spirit of Song Ning''s body. This time, although Song Ning''s evil spirit disappeared, Song Ning''s strength was enough Shock him.


    The second turn of Jinxian, under the two sword spirits from Song Ning to Yin to Yang, can only be self-protection, not to mention that he is a martial arts who can''t reach Jinxian Realm?


    "Thank you Master!" Not only did Xianwu Emperor resist, but he bowed to Song Ning.


    On the eighth chongtian, Xianwu Great Emperor, at this moment, bowed his head with a monk who entered the fairyland in the ninth chongtian and called it the master, not to mention those monks who still exist in the eighth chongtian In the eyes, even the seventh and sixth celestial bodies and many other monks felt shocked after seeing this scene.


    The more powerful the monk is, the more he is unruly and able to achieve the strength comparable to Jinxian by virtue of a martial arts. The future of Xianwu Emperor is unlimited. In the heart of Xianwu Emperor, if he meets the spirit With such terrible existence, he must not beg for mercy like this, nor will he be willing to acknowledge the Lord.


    This shows that Song Ning''s powerful.


    "You can go, when I need you, I will naturally call you." Song Ning said.


    Xianwu Great Emperor bowed, then turned and flew back to the eighth heaven.


    In the war between the ninth and eighth heavens, with such a reversal, the dust settled. After everything was over, Song Ning turned to look at Dan Wuya, whose eyes were dull.


    Dan Wuya lived for so long in the eighth chongtian. Today, seeing the tragic death of the monk of the eighth chongtian, I felt sad in my heart, but it was all done by Song Ning, but now Dan Wuya dare not say anything. .


    "Dan Wuya." Song Ning said.


    Dan Wuya shook his body, looked up at Song Ning, and punched Song Ning with a fist: "Master."


    "You have resentment in your heart, and I haven''t given you the method of alchemy." Song Ning said.


    Dan Wuya stunned slightly, then nodded and said: "Master teaching and non-teaching are both reasonable. I am an eighth-day monk. Master does not teach me, and the disciples have nothing to say."


    Song Ning sighed, and before throwing his hand, a piece of jade came into the hands of Dan Wuya: "Since today, you are Dan Wuya, and you have left school. You can choose to stay here or leave. You can call yourself Song. Ning ��s disciples can also say they do n��t know me. This jade note is the gift I gave to you. You can go. ��


    At the end of the speech, Song Ning turned around and fell towards the imperial city of Luoyu Kingdom.


    In the middle of the sky, all the monks of Luoyu Kingdom followed Song Ning. People all looked at Dan Wuya. Before Dan Wuya could stand up when he was attacked on the ninth chongtian, it was already a kindness to the ninth chongtian. Now Song Ning''s implication is to expel Dan Wuya from the teacher. This seems to the ninth Chongtian monks, although some are not close to human feelings, but think about it yourself, it is indeed Dan Wuya that Song Ning believes that Song Ning does not preach.


    Dan Wuya looked at Song Ning''s departure, and his heart was bitter. He took jade paper and Xianli infiltrated into it, wanting to see what gift the master gave him.


    When his immortal force penetrated into the jade paper, he was as if hit by a thunderbolt in the clear sky. He stood blankly in the air for a while, and then he came back to the song and directed at the song. The direction in which the condensed figure had disappeared, prostrate to the ground, kneeling three times.


    In this jade note, Dan Wuya saw the Danfang, and this Danfang, is the most exciting medicine in the nine days-into the immortal pill.


    Song Ning, who entered the fairy pill, gave him a gift as a teacher. If it seems to others, Song Ning did it because Dan Wuya said before, because of guilt, but if everyone knew this pill After the medicinal materials and refining methods in Fang, you will understand that everything Song Ning did before was for the sake of entering the fairy pill.


    Hunyuan Fengshui Pill, the method of refining this immortality is very similar to the method of refining pill, and it can even be said that refining Hengyuan Fengshui Pill is equivalent to a quarter of refining the pill. The reason why Song Ning chose In order to make Dan Wuya refine this Hundred Yuan Fengshui Dan, he is willing and simple. He just hopes that Dan Wuya can practice well to this elixirs, to endure his temperament, to endure loneliness, if Dan Wuya really has Alchemy''s talent, then after Song Ning determined that he could not be arrogant and impatient, he passed on the method of refining the elixir to him.


    Because Song Ning knew that Dan Wuya came, although not just to enter the fairy elixir, but if he could get the fairy elixir, for Dan Wuya, it would also be the greatest achievement in the alchemy journey.


    Dan Wuya crushed the jade paper in his hand, and the method of refining Immortal Pill was firmly engraved in his heart, but at this moment, his legs that he wanted to leave did not follow the direction of the falling feather country. Take one step.


    "Master!" Luo Yuguo over the sky, after everyone had landed, suddenly heard such a voice.


    People looked at the sky one after another, watching Dan Wuya kneeling in the air, moving toward the imperial city little by little.


    Song Ning raised his head and squinted at Dan Wuya. The wrinkle on the face of this old man who had been pursuing Dan Dao was a little more.


    "Master, the disciple is wrong, the disciple is wrong!"


    "If you want this room, keep it for you. Between this world and the world, let you roam. I will not restrain you. Still, in front of outsiders, you can say that I am Song Ning''s disciple, You can also say that you do n��t know me. I ��ll give you what you want, and your actions are also free. ��Song Ning then finished and turned to the palace hall.


    Dan Wuya got up and bowed to Song Ning. When she burst into tears, her face was ruddy and her expression was overjoyed. She burst into the alchemy room that Song Ning had prepared for him.


    Everyone in Luoyu Kingdom was a little puzzled, and I do n��t know why Dan Wuya would suddenly be like this, but for them, Song Ning came back and the war of aggression on the eighth heavy day was over, which was the most important.


    Song Ning was sitting on the dragon chair, and Xiao Ke and Hei Feng were standing beside him. At this time, in the main palace of the palace, all the surviving fairyland monks in the Orchid Continent were all here. Song Ning''s eyes swept and his mind Sink.


    When he left more than two years ago, the number of fairyland monks in the Orchid Continent was far greater than it is today, and now the monks standing in this hall are all covered with scars, and there are almost no intact people.


    "Xin''er." Song Ning said.


    White core''s pretty face is no longer the tenderness of that year. Although there is awe-inspiring spirit between the eyebrows, the face is still beautiful.


    "Brother Song." Bai Xin''s eyes were moist and he stepped forward.


    "Trouble you, help these people for treatment, and also count what kind of medicine is needed to help you recover to the maximum, and then it will be printed into jade paper and handed to me." Song Ning said.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 794： Xianlong Jindan

    Bai Xin nodded sourly and nodded: "Yes."


    "Bai Ting." Song Ning said again.


    Bai Xin returned and Bai Ting stepped forward: "Song Ning."


    Looking at Bai Ting at the moment, Song Ning showed a bit of bitterness on his face: "Over the past two years, I have wronged you."


    Bai Ting smiled: "It is not important for us to grievance or grievance, the result is good after all, you have not let everyone down."


    In the hearts of the monks, Song Ning really came back. At that time, the person who broke through in the eastern horizon was really Song Ning.


    At this time, the monks had a thousand words in their hearts, but they were really allowed to say, but they could not speak for a while.


    "Liu Sitong." Song Ning said again.


    Liu Sitong leaned towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned over and threw the storage ring that Dao took out the day before to Liu Sitong: "The contents of this storage ring will be taken out and distributed to everyone, and the things related to medicinal materials will be left to me, and you will arrange the rest yourself. . "


    Liu Sitong arched his hand and took the storage ring.


    "Let''s go to cultivate first, I will help you to refine the panacea as soon as possible, and hope to help you recover." Song Ning said.


    The crowd arched their hands, and then left one after another. Before half an hour, they were still facing death, but after half an hour, it was already calm. This change was too sudden, and at this time, they still felt like a dream.


    Song Ning watched everyone leave, and at this time in the palace, only Xiao Ke and Heifeng remained.


    "Xiao Ke, you are back." Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke today, her body was awe-inspiring. Now Song Ning seems to be able to feel the powerful demon power in Xiao Ke more deeply. Behind Xiao Ke, the nine tails also close If you don''t know it, she will only treat her as a beauty in the country.


    Xiao Ke smirked: "Master, I''m back."


    "Just come back, stay with me in the future, don''t leave." Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke, Xian Li infiltrated into Xiao Ke''s body, Xiao Ke was not obstructed, and let Song Ning Xian Li explore, after a moment, Song Ning frowned slightly. A wrinkle, and then withdrew the fairy power, flipped the palm of his hand, a trace of demon power popped, and then this demon power began to flow into Xiao Ke''s body.


    Xiao Ke was surprised: "Master, no!"


    However, when Xiao Ke said this, her body was tight, as if shocked by an electric shock, she shivered, and her face flushed, and the sweat immediately wet the body.


    In the clouds and fog seen by the black wind on the side, I do n��t know what Song Ning is doing, but then look at Xiao Ke ��s expression at this time. Although it seems a bit sad, he can actually feel the small voice through the sound made by Xiao Ke. But it seems to be comfortable.


    But for a moment, Song Ning withdrew his demon power and took a long breath. At this time, Song Ning''s face turned pale, and there was sweat on her forehead.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ke''s cheeks are more ruddy, and the whole person seems to be collapsed.


    "Master ..." Xiao Ke gasped quickly: "How can you use my own demon power to help me break through?"


    Song Ning sighed: "Using my demon power to help you break through is also helping me. I see that you seem to be not just practicing now, but it seems that you are imprisoned, and want to help you break through with demon power, but now It seems that what I think is too simple. "


    "Although there is no breakthrough, but my injuries are all cured by your demon power." Xiao Ke inside, at this time, there are no scars at all, she knows her injuries very well, new and old injuries are added Together, even self-regulation, it will take some time, but I did not expect Song Ning to help her treat her at the expense of a lot of her own demon power.


    "I''m not here. I''m afraid that the strongest one in this continent is you. You have guarded the entire continent and you have suffered so many injuries. How can I not care? Besides, I don''t know how to cultivate the demon power now. So I used these demon powers to treat you first. "Song Ning said, another magical power poured into the body of Heifeng between his hands.


    The black wind suddenly felt that the flesh and blood in the body began to surge. This is Song Ning''s treatment, which helps the monk to heal with the consumption of his own fairy power. Without the physique like the white core, the fairy power that needs to be consumed is extremely large. But it is also the most effective way to stop it.


    But while Heifeng felt his body getting better, he suddenly discovered that Song Ning''s fairy power had begun to strike toward Jin Dan in his body.


    This golden pill is a refined panacea. If it is taken out, the practice of the black wind will dissipate until Jin Dan is found again, otherwise he can almost be said to be a waste person.


    "Master!" Heifeng was shocked, his pupils shrank sharply, not knowing what Song Ning wanted to do to Jin Dan.


    But just before the black wind opened, Song Ning''s fairy power had turned into a hand, directly grasping the black wind''s golden pill, and with a strong force, the golden pill inside the black wind was peeled off.


    The black wind was terrifying, but at the moment he did n��t have any resistance. This Jin Dan in his body was given by Song Ning. If Song Ning really knew that he had some shameful dealings with that person, now take this Jin Dan out. It is understandable that he cannot resist Song Ning after all, because Song Ning ... is his master.


    Black Wind closed his eyes, even though his body was in pain, but at this time there was no complaint at all, but he let the punishment come.


    But just when the Black Wind had this idea, he suddenly felt a force appearing in his body. This power was very soft. As soon as he appeared, he directly flooded his entire Jindan part. At first, the Black Wind returned I don''t know what''s going on, but when he looks inside, he is stagnant, and even his thoughts are frozen at this moment.


    Because at this time, what appeared in the body of the black wind was a golden pill. This golden pill was no longer a pill made by a monk, but a real golden pill, which could remain in his body, and Jin Dan, whose body blended into one.


    Black Wind shivered and couldn''t speak. He wanted to ask, but he was so excited at this time that he couldn''t even speak.


    This kind of Jin Dan, if Song Ning bite and eat it, then it will certainly be of great help to his self-cultivation, but Song Ning sent it directly to his black wind body.


    "How do you seem to know that I am going to change Jindan for you, but you are not surprised at all?" Song Ning puzzled.


    Black Wind shook his head: "No, no, Master, I ..."


    "This is what I left behind when an immortal dragon was left at the time of my retreat. This golden pill is given to you. From today on, what pill you need for cultivation, even if you tell me." Song Ning said.


    Just as Song Ning''s words fell, the cultivation of the black wind continued to rise, and the forces that existed in his body began to pay attention to Jin Dan. At that time, although Jin Dan was excavated, he was sealed there. In the cave, but the cultivation of one body has not completely dissipated, but this part has entered the golden body in his body. Now that he has a golden pill that can be integrated into the body, these forces are frantically rushing Jin Dan flooded ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 795： Rush into the eighth heaven

    At this moment, in the palace hall, a gust of wind swelled, and forces from all directions continuously poured into the body of the black wind, and the black wind sat on the floor, while Xiao Ke stood beside Song Ning and watched the black wind break through.


    After Jin Dan was taken out and put into the body again, Black Wind''s current practice is to start from scratch, but even so, in the blink of an eye, Black Wind''s strength has been upgraded to Huashen.


    After a few more breathing efforts, he broke through to smell and watched the momentum not stop, but continued.


    There was a booming sound in the sky. This feeling was the goalkeeper''s opening.


    At this time, all the monks in the imperial city felt this kind of turmoil, and they all looked towards the source of power. Could someone call out the immortal gate for the position of the imperial palace? Song Ning had already broken through to the fairyland before, but it was impossible for the little demon to call out the fairy gate, so now the only possibility is the black wind.


    But everyone knows that the golden pill in the black wind is the panacea made by Song Ning. It is impossible to break through to the fairyland, but now ...


    While everyone was waiting for the appearance of the immortal gate, the roaring sound in the sky disappeared, but the immortal gate did not appear, but even so, the practice of the black wind did not stop because of the immortal gate. The power of the door is absorbed into the body in general, still climbing up and down.


    False fairy ...


    Daoxian ...


    What a fairy!


    The cultivation of the black wind is constantly rising, and the temperament of the whole person is also undergoing different changes. The appearance is even younger, and the fairy power of his body is constantly emerging.


    Until the end, Black Wind''s cultivation base stayed at the pinnacle of the true fairy, and then he opened his eyes and spit out a turbid breath.


    "Master." Black wind shivered and knelt on the ground, just about to kowtow, but was supported by Song Ning''s immortal force: "This kind of gift is free."


    The black wind expression is extremely moving, and the tears keep falling. Although he has not yet recovered his peak strength, he is now a fairyland monk. With Jin Dan in his body, he can practice in the future if he wants to practice, reaching the peak state of the year. It may even surpass.


    "The one that belongs to you is an immortal, you can also take it, and we will have one more true immortal in our Orchid Continent." Song Ning smiled.


    Although Heifeng had already got up at this time, he still bowed deeply towards Song Ning.


    "For the time being, nothing will happen. The two of you will help me appease the monks in the imperial city. I will go back to the eighth day to discuss everything that this battle has caused to the Orchid Continent." Song Ning Shen Sheng Tao: "It''s just that I''m going to leave Tiangong now, but I want to ask carefully why Litiangong didn''t help when the life and death of the Orchid Continent!"


    Heifeng and Xiaoke are about to explain with Song Ning, but they see that Song Ning has disappeared.


    When Song Ning reappeared, it was already at the extreme point of the sky-Litian Temple!


    Litian Temple is on the top of the cloud and mist. Here, there is no door, only the invisible clouds. Among the clouds, there are palaces away from the Tiangong Palace. These palaces are arranged in order, giving a very neat feeling. But if you look closely, you will find that it seems that the order of the palace is constantly changing, just like the home of the fairy.


    This is Song Ning''s first visit to Litian Temple. It seems that before he came, everyone in Litian Temple knew that Song Ning would come.


    When Song Ning was standing above the auspicious cloud outside Tiangong, many people who had left Tiangong were already waiting in the cloud. When they saw Song Ning, everyone bowed to Song Ning.


    Within Litian Temple, most of them are female nuns. At this time, there are dozens of people waiting for Song Ning. The leader of Litian Palace is Xiaolian.


    "Senior, you are here." Xiaolian smiled.


    Song Ning looked at her coldly: "What did you promise me?"


    "Senior don''t rush to get angry first, now Orchid Continent is not saved? What''s the matter, the senior will follow me back and say, how?" Xiaolian didn''t seem angry.


    In the eyes of everyone from Litian Temple, they felt incredible. Since they have remembered, they have never heard of Litian Temple''s use of such a pomp, but almost everyone stood here to welcome a newcomer to the fairyland. The monk, and Xiaolian, the master of the palace, has always been a noble and indifferent person in the eyes of everyone. Now she will be so polite to Song Ning. Even if Song Ning questions, she is not angry.


    Song Ning did not buy Xiaolian ��s account, but stood in the cloud, his eyes a little colder: "Among the Orchid Continent, fewer than one million monks survive now!"


    Song Ning''s words were almost squeezed out of the teeth, but Xiaolian just smiled helplessly and said softly: "Senior, if I leave Tiangong to join the battlefield, I am afraid that you haven''t waited for you to come back. Now. "


    Song Ning puzzled: "Why do you say this?"


    "Litian Temple is not only in the ninth heaven, but also in the eighth heaven, and the strength of the eighth heaven is better than that of our ninth heaven, the Nine Heavens Battlefield. If the 9th Chongtian''s Litian Temple participates, then the 8th Chongtian will also participate. In order to reduce the burden on the battlefield, we can only choose to avoid it.


    Xiaolian said with a lament: "Senior, you can''t blame me for this matter, why do you blame me?"


    "If this is the case, I really can''t blame you." Song Ning just wanted to understand at this time. It turns out that there was a certain reason for not helping out of Tiangong. When Xiaolian said that, Song Ning could understand.


    Xiaolian smiled and said: "Senior, Li Tiangong knows that Senior has now made a breakthrough, and we are here to greet you. The Senior came here this time, shouldn''t he just ask the teacher for guilt?"


    "I''m the Xingshi to blame. Since I have no reason to come out of Tiangong, I won''t stay here again. If I have time in the future, I will come to Tiangong as a guest again." , Directly across the border between the eighth and ninth heavens.


    Everyone in Litian Temple raised their heads. After facing Song Ning''s tone, none of the monks in Litian Palace felt that Song Ning was arrogant. Perhaps in this quiet blue continent, those who are qualified to speak to Litian Palace like this, also It was only him Song Ning.


    When Song Ning entered the eighth heaven, the few monks who patrolled the eighth heaven were shocked, and they even forgot to inform.


    Before the eighth heavy sky attacked the ninth heavy sky and used 70% of the troops. Now the monks remaining in the eighth heavy sky are only 30% of the previous ones. In other words, the monks of the eighth heavy sky are only the previous 30%. , They have been worried that Song Ning rushed into the eighth heaven to get revenge, but now it seems that Song Ning really came.


    When Song Ning stepped into the eighth chongtian, he slammed his feet violently, and the entire eighth chongtian seemed to be shocked. All the monks who felt the fluctuations put down everything and came to Song Ning. Even the strongest existence of perennial retreat in this eighth heavy day, at this time, they slowly opened their eyes and Xianli condensed.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 796： The strongest in the eighth heaven is you

    In an instant, Song Ning stood in front of the Eighth Chongtian monk, most of them were fairyland monks. As for those spiritual realm monks, although there were a lot of them, they dared not appear in front of Song Ning at this moment.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept. In front of him, there were a total of ten true immortals, three golden immortals, and another one, Xian Li.


    "Song Ning, the war is over, and the monks who are present in the eighth chongtian are all those who did not step into the enchantment at that time. Now you come to the eighth chongtian.


    "Go back and talk to me when the real body is here!" Song Ning shook his hand, and his body was a punch towards Xianli. When the punch fell, Xianli''s body turned into a vortex. Somewhere tens of thousands of miles away, an old man who was shutting down at the bottom of the lake shuddered with a spit of blood, and his eyes were horrified: "Song Ning, you dare to destroy the old man''s Xianli body!"


    However, at this moment, Song Ning didn''t care at all. His attack was extremely rapid. In the eyes of many fairyland monks around him, Song Ning was already furious at this time, otherwise it would not be possible for them to cultivate their eighth heavy heaven as the highest person''s fairy power. The body dared to destroy.


    In front of Song Ning, Heavenly Daozi shivered. When he clenched his fist, his voice shivered: "Song Daoyou, I don''t know what is going to happen to my eighth heaven, what''s the matter?"


    "When I was away, the Orchid Continent was tossed by the monks here. I came to see today, how are you doing here." Song Ning said, quickly took off, and stood directly at the eighth The extreme of heaven is the seventh heaven.


    Seventh-day monks moved and looked at Song Ning in surprise, but at this time they just looked at it and did not do anything.


    Song Ning''s bird''s eye view of the eighth heaven, the ground of the eighth heaven is cloud and mist, not the thick soil like the ninth heaven, and the buildings built on the eighth heaven are all above the cloud and mist The above is like a fairyland. It is no wonder that the monks of the eighth heaven are higher than the ninth heaven.


    After observing, he found that the topography of the eighth chongtian is very similar to the ninth chongtian. At first glance, it has a familiar feeling. The whole world is also in the shape of gossip, but it is the same as the ninth chongtian. There are some shortcomings.


    "It seems that the eighth chongtian has not suffered any damage, but the ninth chongtian is already broken." Song Ning narrowed his eyes with a sneer, raised his hand, and pointed to one of them: "There, there are thousands of miles of land, I want it! "


    The monks who came here were frightened, but they had n��t waited to speak, only heard an angry cry from the sky: "Song Ning, you are going to be mad, but you just entered the fairyland first, and even dare to take the old man ��s Xianli collapsed, I think you ate the bear heart leopard gall! "


    Song Ning frowned, and saw a figure coming from a distance. This fairy power fluctuated. Even Song Ning felt a heart tremor.


    Three turn golden fairy?


    Song Ning''s heart sank, but did not expect that the Xian Li Ning who he had just defeated turned out to be a three-turn golden fairy, and at this time, it seemed that the three-turn golden fairy should be the strongest monk in the eighth heavy heaven.


    Song Ning clenched her fists and mobilized almost all the fairy power in her body. Xian Li focused on the fists. Song Ning''s fists turned into palms and slammed out.


    Fairy, crack the ground!


    Under the pressure of this palm, he went straight to the three-turn golden fairy. The three-turn golden fairy had just been crushed by Xian Li''s body. It was just because of a minor injury. Now he is forced to go out, and the fairy power in the body is unstable. The fall of Shang Songning made him unable to take precautions. Even though he resisted immediately, he still felt a strong crisis.


    In the sky, the clouds tremble.


    Song Ning''s palm was overwhelming, and the destructive force directly hit the fairy power of the three-turn golden fairy. The two fairy forces collided. The collision of power broke out and the fire cloud was hot. Many monks beside Song Ning Xianli protects the body, everyone is in danger, they are full of flames in their eyes, at the moment it looks like a doomsday scene.


    Even though the three-turn Jinxian resisted Song Ning''s blow, he suffered a tremor and panic.


    This Song Ning is so powerful, a handy fairy can actually hurt me? !


    The three-turn Jinxian looked at Song Ning in amazement. At this time, he no longer had the previous momentum. Many monks standing next to Song Ning also moved. Song Ning''s such a disagreement made a big move, which really made them. Afraid.


    "Song Ning, what do you want to do!" Said Jin Xian in three turns.


    "What I want to do is not something you are qualified to ask. From today, any place in this eighth heaven can be arbitrarily lived by monks of the ninth heaven. Here, it is included in the ninth heaven!" Song Ning coldly watched the three-turn golden fairy: "You, stay where you can, stay away if you can''t, I don''t mind killing one more golden fairy."


    The three-turn Jinxian''s heart shivered. Song Ning just seemed to be able to traumatize him with just a random blow. If it really happened, how many cards did Song Ning have?


    At this time, Song Ningming was bullying the three-turn golden fairy, but even the strongest three-turn golden fairy, he didn''t dare to deal with Song Ning, but instead gave people a feeling of daring not to speak out. .


    "Welcome Song Daoyou!" Tian Daozi saw it and hurriedly arched his hand.


    The Eighth Chongtian monks also reacted at this moment, bowing to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou said that the eighth chongtian is now handed over to the ninth chongtian to manage, the previous war has nothing to do with us, Please also ask Song Daoyou to read on the face of all beings, do n��t be angry, lest the eighth heavy innate spirit be painted. "


    When Song Ning heard this, his face was cold: "The souls are charcoal? Ha ha, the ninth heaven now has fewer than one million monks. The war broke out in the ninth heaven. Whether it is a fairyland monk or a spiritland monk, all those who can''t escape , All of them were killed, and now you even say to me, "Let no souls be charcoaled?" "


    Song Ning''s words fell in the ears of the eighth celebrity monks, giving people a great sense of crisis. At this time, they could only bow down and not speak. Once they said something wrong, they might fear that this **** of killing would explode soon. Too.


    "Your strongest is this three-turn golden fairy?" Song Ning squinted at the three-turn golden fairy standing below in the air, not up and down, but dared not move.


    The emperor Xianwu hidden in the crowd hurried out, expressing great respect: "Master, our strongest here is you."


    Immortal Emperor Xianwu came out, and all the monks around admired it. I thought that the first Immortal Emperor Wu was really a dragon and a phoenix in the world, and he was unparalleled in the world. He could think of such a good word to fuse Song Ning. Retreat is not just about luck, this is a first-rate kart.


    The three-turn Jinxian can''t understand the details of Song Ning now, and it''s not the peak state. Seeing the second-turn Jinxian and Xianwu Emperor are so compliment to Song Ning at the moment, he can only swallow his breath.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 797： Coercion

    Song Ning did not expect that Emperor Xianwu would say so, but now it is the suppression of the three-turn golden fairy. This is one of Song Ning''s purposes. Now he wants to fight the golden fairy with more than one turn. It''s a bit difficult, and it''s not wise to conflict with the three-turn golden fairy now, so at this moment, if you can suppress the three-turn golden fairy, it''s a good choice.


    "You are very good, then from today, the management task here will fall on you. If any monk of Youlan Continent is bullied here, I will ask you." Song Ning directed at Xianwu Great Emperor.


    "The villain obeyed the order!" Emperor Xianwu bowed, just like a follower.


    But at this time, even the followers attracted the envious eyes of the monks around, and no one can do Song Ning''s followers. Now Song Ning admits that the Xianwu Emperor is here to manage, which is fully showing the right His trust, Xianwu Great Emperor naturally attracted many envious eyes.


    "From today, the eighth and ninth heavy days merge!" Song Ning said loudly.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden sneer in the sky: "Song Daoyou, you are a bit too domineering, right?"


    Song Ning frowned: "Which one?"


    In the distance, a lot of auspicious clouds floated. These auspicious clouds float very fast. The first glance is still in the sky. After a moment, they came to Song Ning. At this time, Tian Daozi beside Song Ning saw the opportunity to express his performance. Explain to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, these are the eighth celebrity who left Tiangong."


    In the eighth chongtian, Li Tiangong, there were five elders at this time. The five elders with the lowest cultivation level were also the golden immortals. In this way, the strength is indeed stronger than that of the ninth chongtian. It ��s not a star.


    "Litian Temple? What do you think?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes and asked.


    The elder from Litiangong, who is headed by him, is also a three-turn golden fairy. Among the group of five, he stood at the forefront. When Song Ning wanted to come, he should have been the elder from Tiangong. After seeing Song Ning, he looked slightly He looked up and said coldly with his head up: "Song Daoyou, in the eighth heavy heaven, there is the existence of Litian Temple. Have you been over this? If you let the ninth heavy heaven monks come here to live, We can open one eye and close one eye, but now you say that the eighth chongtian is taken over, do n��t we completely ignore us? "


    "I really ignore you, what can I do?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes at the elder.


    "Well, I''m here from the elder Tiangong. I want to see today, who dare to say that the eighth chongtian is taken over!" The old man stood up, a look of domineering look.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes to see the elders of Litian Temple and the eighth heavenly heaven. For Song Ning, it is indeed a mysterious existence. If there is a conflict with them now, then it is certainly him who will suffer the loss, but if he gives in here, he is here The prestige in the eighth heaven will also collapse, and the plan for the ninth heaven monks to come here will surely die.


    On the ninth heavy day, it is difficult to rebuild. If they can come to the eighth heavy day to practice, their cultivation speed will be greatly improved.


    Until now, we can only advance, not retreat.


    Between Song Ning''s hands, he took out a red sword from the storage ring. This long sword fell into Song Ning''s hands and was infused with a lot of fairy power, emitting a burst of blood. At the same time, Song Ning Part of the demon power was also poured into this long sword, and two forces surged inside the long sword, making the blood above the sword body thicker.


    Blood gas is like a meandering gas dragon, spitting out from the tip of the sword, a **** smell emerged.


    "Since I broke into the fairyland, this Burning Sky Sword hasn''t tasted the **** smell. I don''t know if the Sword Spirit is almost asleep. If the blood from the Tiangong Monk can wake up the Sword Spirit, it''s not bad." Song Ning shook his hand. Burning Sky Sword and the sky cut a **** ripple, the ripples swayed open, and the monk who was a weaker fairyland monk was unstable at the moment.


    The elder elder frowned, "Burning the sky sword!"


    He did n��t know that Song Ning had the Tianjian Sword in his hand, but it was all rumored before. The eighth chongtian knew very little about the Tianjian Sword. Since their contact with Song Ning and the outbreak of this battlefield, they have never seen it. After burning the sky sword, now the sky burning sword is in the hands of Song Ning, the blood is full of sky, they can''t distinguish the "sword spirit" that Song Ning said.


    If there is no sword spirit in the sky-burning sword that still possesses such aura, then what kind of crisis will be once the sword spirit wakes up?


    The Burning Sky Sword is rumored to be the three ancient artifacts of the ancients. The sword is bloodthirsty and sees the blood to seal the throat. The elder looked at the three-turn golden fairy who was afraid to speak aside, and hesitated.


    "The three cents before Jinxian suffered a loss in Song Ning''s hands, and now Song Ning took out the Burning Sky Sword again, which seems to be intimidating. He may not really want to do it. He kills the Thunder. If it is Really hands-on, if the sword spirit in the sky-burning sword is just pretending to be hidden at this time, then the few of us present are extremely difficult to get it down. "The big elder''s mind turned quickly, this With a heavy thought, I hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    Seeing that the elder was hesitating at this time, Song Ning knew what the other person was thinking. Fen Tianjian raised his finger and pointed at the sky, a wave of sword gas radiated. He shook his body and retreated the surrounding fairyland monks: "Since leaving Elder Tiangong wants to try it, then Song Mou will thank you for your blood. "


    "Stop it!" Elder Li Tiangong stepped back half a step: "I''m just waiting to convey the meaning of the palace master. Now I want to do it. Could it be that I want to be an enemy of our eighth heavenly heaven?"


    "Sorry, I just want to kill you. It has nothing to do with the eighth chongtianli away from the heavenly palace. It has nothing to do with the four people beside you." Song Ning''s eyes flashed with a murderous opportunity: "I just ... want to Just try to kill a three-turn golden fairy. "


    Song Ning said that the elders of Litiangong, who had already been terrified, also quickly stepped back a few steps at the moment. They were only to convey the meaning of the owner of the Tiangong Palace. It means deterring Song Ning. Would n��t it be worth it if I started here and took my life?


    The elder Li Tiangong panicked. He relied on Li Tiangong. His confidence came from the four elders beside him. Now Song Ning even differentiated them in one sentence. Now he has become a helpless person. Reminiscent of the three-turn Jinxian injured next to him, this elder is even more flustered. Song Ning can hurt the three-turn Jinxian without changing Tianjian. Now that Tianjian is in his hands, his strength will again how is it?


    "Song Ning, you are going to be rampant. If you kill me today, you won''t get any benefit, and you will be blocked by Litian Temple. I just want to convey the meaning of the palace master. If you have any dissatisfaction, go Why do you want me to exhale me if you want to leave the main palace of Tiangong Palace? As the saying goes, if the two countries are not fighting, how can you kill me? "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 798： Face changing very fast

    "Oh?" Song Ning smiled and looked impatiently at the elder from Litian Temple: "So it seems that I really want to give Litian Palace a face, not killing you?"


    This great elder came from the menacing force, wanted to suppress Song Ning in fact, but did not expect Song Ning to suppress him so easily, and cultivated to his state, in fact, the most afraid of death, come here It is the most perfect idea in his mind to want to give Song Ning a dismountable weapon, but now Song Ning is so strong, he is about to do it. Where can he dare to confront Song Ning hard?


    Once he lost his life for the sake of face, this became a joke. Since the three-turn Jinxian who were present chose to avoid in front of Song Ning ��s frontier, he would not be stupid enough to be isolated by the four elders in the same group Also forcibly blocked Song Ning.


    "Song Ning, I think you misunderstood what I meant. I was only here to convey the meaning of the palace master, not to stop you. What you want to do has nothing to do with me." The elder Litiangong gave in.


    Song Ning''s mouth is slightly the same, since the momentum is better than the elder from the Tiangong, he will no longer talk nonsense with him, but turn his head to look at the eighth celestial monks beside him: "Since today, your eighth Everything in the heaven is shared with the ninth heaven, and the two heavens are one. If someone dares to come here to invade, then we must also resist together. "


    Song Ning said so, just now that Song Ning''s extremely overbearing Eighth Chongtian monk immediately rejoiced in his heart. If Song Ning can really do it, then it is exactly what they meant. Eighth Chongtian originally thought that it was On the ninth day of the offense, if they succeed, they will get great benefits, and even if their strength is impaired, they will still be able to get a certain amount of time.


    But now, they have failed. The strength of the entire eighth day is only one-third of the previous one. In this case, the seventh day may attack at any time. If they attack, then the first The fate that Yaejeong will suffer next is destruction.


    Now Song Ning is standing not far from the boundary between the eighth and seventh heavens, and he is undoubtedly speaking to the monks of the seventh heaven.


    Song Ning said that those monks who didn''t dare to object to their mouths but resisted in their hearts at this time were persuasive, even desperately wanting to follow beside Song Ning.


    At least at this time, it is safest to follow Song Ning.


    It is true that Song Ning said this at a certain risk. He did these things today in order to be able to merge the eighth and ninth days first. After the merger, he would find a way to go up one day after another. In the first heavy day, reunion with Leng Yuexiao is Song Ning''s plan.


    There are instability factors in the eighth day of today. In order to stabilize these factors, Song Ning needs to give some benefits of the eighth day. The advantage is that he exports to protect the safety of the eighth day.


    Under this guarantee, all the celestial monks in the eighth chongtian never resisted Song Ningbian any more. At that time, it was them who attacked the ninth chongtian. Now Song Ning does not kill them, but just merges the two chongtian. For them, there is not much harm, but they can get the protection of Song Ning, why not do it?


    During Song Ning''s speech, he took out a pendant: "This pendant, I want to reward those who obey the order, which one of you ..."


    Song Ning hadn''t waited to say this. I saw the pupils of all the fairyland monks around him shrunk, and their eyes were shining brightly. One of them was enough to make a fairyland monk crazy. All of them are in the mouth, and there is a moment in my mind that is imagining the scene after I took this elixir.


    Ruxiandan is an absolute temptation for every fairyland monk, even if they still have some hostility towards Song Ning, but now after seeing this Ruxiandan, where else will they control who is the enemy and who is their friend?


    Before, I had been thinking about how to suppress Song Ning''s eighth chongtianli Tiantian elders with his momentum and number of people. Now the reaction after seeing this immortal is the strongest. Just before everyone has spoken, this first Yazhongtian Your elder Litiangong even said directly: "Into the fairy pill!"


    The monks around thought, who doesn''t know that this is the magic fairy? Do you need to say it again? But after all, he is also a three-turn golden fairy, so no one will say this, and if the realm after the three-turn golden fairy can take such an elixir, then this person''s cultivation practice is very likely to directly promote a small realm.


    Once the three-turn golden fairy lifts a small realm, it is the four-turn golden fairy. This kind of practice, even in the first three days, will be able to be proud of the existence of one side.


    "Song and Song Daoyou, this is an elixir ..." The eighth celebrity elder Li Tiangong swallowed. "Song Daoyou, can this elixir be given to the old man?"


    Everyone''s face changed instantly, and the elder was a little too shameful. He just spoke out against Song Ning, and even wanted to take action against Song Ning. As a result, because of Song Ning''s coercion, he admits to counseling. After entering the elixir, the whole person seemed to have changed a face.


    At this time, the elder Li Tiangong was also embarrassed. He bowed and clenched his fists directly, just like a very respectful look: "Song Daoyou, the old man is common. I don''t know how to get this immortal. Whatever the conditions, the old man is willing!"


    Disdain was revealed in everyone''s eyes, but Song Ning narrowed his eyes, looked at Song Ning, and said with a smile: "This is an elixir? I can exchange it for anyone, but I don''t change it for you."


    Upon hearing this, the people around him couldn''t help but the common expression was extremely ugly. Looking at that look, it seemed that the whole person was panicked.


    "Song Daoyou, this and why." The common expression is almost like crying.


    Song Ning chuckled slightly: "Everyone didn''t speak against me just now, but you only opposed it. Do you think I might give you this immortal pill for you? Besides, your three-turn golden immortal cultivation itself There are some threats to me. I am an elixir. After taking it, I will definitely upgrade a small realm. When you rise to a four-turn golden fairy, you will kill me by turning your hand. What can I do? "


    Song Ning smiled and looked at this common. Normally, entering the fairy pill indeed had the effect of raising the realm for the monks in the fairyland, but this was not 100%, but now Song Ning said that his entry into the fairy pill would definitely promote a small one. Realm, this becomes even more precious.


    No one would doubt the authenticity of the panacea produced by Song Ning, and this elixir is that any monk can only take one piece in fairyland. If he takes the ineffective elixir, he will not only be unable to improve the realm. It cannot be taken again.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 799： The nine-day battlefield truly opened

    Song Ning deliberately said this, and it was common to feel itchy in his heart. After so many years, he has been stuck in the realm of the three-turn golden fairy and cannot be improved. All this is because of his limited talents. , It can only rely on some kind of great far away or into elixir.


    The nine-day battlefield is open, and a real nine-day war may break out at any time. It will be afterwards whether he can survive a three-turn golden fairy in this war. Now that this one is a fairy, he ca n��t catch it anymore. It''s better to die.


    "Song Daoyou, please rest assured that if I can improve the level after taking the elixir, I voluntarily leave Litian Temple. Only Song Daoyou Ma Shou is looking forward. Song Daoyou said east, I will not go west, Song Daoyou said one, then I will not mention two. "


    It ��s common to say this, even raising my palm directly to make an oath of heaven: ��I often swear again, if Song Ning gave me this fairy pill, I ��ll let Song Ning be sent. Within a hundred years, I ��m not allowed to do anything with Song Ning. Protect Song Ning''s safety. "


    In common speech, the fairy power in the hand has already merged into the sky, which is the basis for the establishment of the Heavenly Dao Oath.


    Just when no one has responded, this common oath has been made. When this oath is successful, it is often excited to Song Ning said: "Song Daoyou, the oath of heaven has been set, this is a fairy ... �� "


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, his eyes turned cold, and he seemed extremely impatient: "This Daoist, I didn''t seem to say that you would make an oath of heaven, nor did I say that I would give you an elixir? What are you doing? Do you want to force me? "


    The common look changed greatly, and immediately bowed to salute: "Song Daoyou! Song Daoyou, I have practiced so far for countless years. I have still been just a three-turn golden fairy. If I want to upgrade the realm, I am afraid that only Daoyou This can only be achieved if I enter the elixir. I hope the Taoist friends will reward me. I am often grateful and grateful. "


    Although the people around me feel that it is common to be shameless, but now Song Ning seems to be riding a tiger. After all, it is a three-turn golden fairy. Now even the oath of heaven is set, if Song Ning does not give him this immortal pill, It''s also really unreasonable.


    The three-turn Golden Fairy, able to bow his head like this and beg for a monk who has just entered the fairyland, this seems to have been a paradox in any place.


    Song Ning seemed extremely helpless, as if he had been grievously punished: "Well, I have given you the Immortal Pill, you can now leave the Heavenly Palace and become my follower. From today on, you will follow the Emperor Xianwu at the same time. Governance of this eighth heaven, if anything goes wrong on the eighth heaven, I will ask you. "


    With that said, Song Ning threw the elixir of death into this common, common rejoicing, and thanked again and again: "Thank you Song Daoyou, thank you Song Daoyou!"


    "Song Daoyou?" Song Ning''s eyes were cold.


    Snapped!


    It is common to fan one''s mouth: "Wrong, wrong, thank you Master, thank you Master!"


    Song Ning still had a slight disgust in his eyes, turned to go after seeing a common one, and when he left, he said in his mouth: "Xianwu Great Emperor, arrange, today there will be a ninth heavy monk to live here . "


    Great Emperor Xianwu bowed hurriedly: "Is the master."


    The remaining Eighth Heaven Celestial Wonderland monks also bowed to Song Ning, which was extremely respectful, as if Song Ning had always been the master of their Eighth Heaven, if Song Ning did not come to the Eighth Heaven today God, I am afraid that no one will believe that someone can just take a round of this eighth heaven and surrender to the many celestial monks of the eighth heaven, even the three-turn golden fairy, not in front of him Dare to make times.


    Just as everyone congratulated Song Ning, suddenly a golden light appeared in the sky.


    This golden light is extremely dazzling. Even Song Ning dared not look directly at it. There is a heart-pounding power in this golden light. This power seems to have a certain attracting power, which attracts everyone''s eyes towards it. Look.


    At this moment, this golden light appeared all over the sky of the Nine Heavens. The golden light was much stronger than the sun. At this moment, many monks felt that their eyes were blinded, but surprisingly, there was no pain. The feeling is just that the heart trembles and the body kneels involuntarily.


    Nowadays, the monks of Nine Heavens are all looking at this golden light, but none of them can see a little bit of the scene from this light. All they can see is this light.


    "What''s going on?" In the first heavy day, the old man''s heart fluttered, as if he thought of something extremely dangerous. His pupil shrank suddenly, trying to see the scene within the golden light. How can not see clearly.


    The average number of monks in the first three days is the highest, but even so, they are like other monks. Under this golden light, their legs tremble and they kneel to the ground involuntarily.


    "Nine days battlefield, open!"


    Suddenly, a voice emerged from this golden light. After the sound of the opening of the nine-day battlefield came out, only nine people could stand in the ninth heaven, and the rest of the people were all crawling on the ground as if they were kneeling.


    "There are nine sons in Nine Heavens, Nine Sons are in the Celestial Column, and the Celestial Columns compete for ranking. The Nine Heavens are reordered, and the Battlefield of the Nine Heavens is open. When the first appeared, the galaxy appears."


    This voice was rumbling and appeared in the ears of all people. At this moment, all the monks in the entire Nine Heavens had the figure of nine people in their minds. These nine people are the fairy columns mentioned by the golden light just now. At the same time, there is an arrangement of nouns on the sky of the Nine Heavens. The arrangement of the nouns is arranged in the order of nine days, and this order of nine days is also a portrayal of their strength today.


    Song Ning, ninth!


    The battlefield of the Nine Heavens erupted at this moment, and when the golden light disappeared, the enchantment that originally remained in the Nine Heavens also completely disappeared. At the same time, there seems to be a sense of crisis in all people ��s hearts, a ... if not Fight, you will die of a sense of crisis.


    "Jiutian battlefield actually turned on ..." At this moment, the first reaction in everyone''s mind was like this. The previous nine days were connected, but the Jiutian battlefield was not really opened, but now, Xianlie began to compete for the order, then the Jiutian battlefield would be Really open, in order to qualify, this will be a fight.


    Although the golden light just disappeared, some explanations about the nine-day battlefield were left in everyone''s hearts. These explanations are like the memories deep in the hearts of the monks. They are indelible and unchangeable.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 800： Fairy Showdown

    "Eighth Heavenly Celestial Column, Zhao Yueru?" Song Ning raised an eyebrow and looked at all the fairyland monks present: "Who is this person?"


    Within the eighth heaven, all monks in Wonderland shook their heads after hearing this, who is Zhao Yueru? They didn''t even have any impressions, as if they had never heard of such a person before. If it is a fairy column, such a powerful existence, why is there no such person in the eighth chongtian?


    Boom ~


    There was a roar in the sky, and Song Ning felt the roots numb. When he turned around, he pushed out with a palm, and a violent fairy force poured out, smashing towards the sky in the distance. A huge stone suddenly appeared in the middle of it. This stone was the size of a mountain and collided with Song Ning''s palm.


    Boom!


    The gravel was scattered in the sky, and the giant stone was crushed by Song Ning. After turning into gravel, it fell like raindrops, and at this moment, in the void, a figure slowly appeared.


    This is a woman''s figure. The woman is wearing a veil, and there is a trace of grief in her eyebrows. Her whole body is covered with blood red light. Nowadays, even monks in Wonderland are a little bit upset.


    "Zhao Yueru." Song Ning''s mouth twitched, showing a smile: "I didn''t expect that the fairyland monks in the eighth heaven didn''t even know about your existence. You are hiding very well."


    This Zhao Yueru didn''t speak. Under the veil, she didn''t know what her face was, but from the figure, she looked like a child. She looked at Song Ning indifferently, her color changed constantly.


    "I just closed the door." Zhao Yueru''s voice was a little bit hoarse, but he could hear it, just like a child, it was slightly immature.


    Song Ning ��s ability to practice at the age of thirty has been shocking, but Zhao Yueru ��s voice sounded younger than Song Ning. Now everyone can see that Zhao Yueru ��s cultivation is the lowest and is also a false fairy. In the eighth heaven, a child can actually practice to the realm of false fairy?


    More importantly, she actually ... no one knows?


    People''s eyes are constantly looking at Zhao Yueru, but at this moment, Zhao Yueru is just staring at Song Ning, the two eyes are interlaced, and there seems to be a lot of war between them.


    "The rank among the immortal column, you are before me, since you are out of the customs, then we might as well contest." Song Ning said, the body of the sword Qi shuttled, Ling Tian Jian Qi was contaminated to Yin to Yang The two forces are like two swords of ice and fire.


    Half of the sky was cold and half of the sky was hot, and all the surrounding wonderland monks who were watching began to retreat, seeming to be afraid of being affected by this battle.


    Moreover, the existence of the Immortal Column, they have always known that they can obtain the Shinto Scripture and cultivate it to become the Immortal Column. There is one Immortal Column in every heavy day. This is not uncommon. They are not able to intervene in the decisive battle.


    Because the fight between the immortals can determine the future of the nine heavens.


    Zhao Yueru stood at the same place and did not move at this time. She was constantly changing colors, and hesitated in her eyes: "I may not be able to beat you."


    Zhao Yueru suddenly said such a sentence that everyone around him was stunned. Isn''t this the decisive battle of Immortals? Why did Zhao Yueru suddenly say something like this?


    Now the Xianlie in the other Seventh Heaven is looking at Zhao Yueru and Song Ning, waiting for the two of them to fight first, so that they know the true strength of Xianlie, but they did not expect Zhao Yueru to be full of war. Yi, but said such discouraged words.


    Is it tactics?


    Or psychological induction?


    "Whether you can fight it or not, the duel of this immortal column is a must. I, Song Ning, ranked ninth, and Zhao Yueru, who wants to be ranked eighth, challenged!" Song Ning shouted, mixed with the voice. Xianli is directly integrated into the sky.


    In the sky, as if there is an invisible rule, after hearing Song Ning''s words, there seems to be an invisible force guiding the duel between Song Ning and Zhao Yueru.


    This is the memory that Xianguang passed on to all the monks just now, and the method of starting the duel was also passed on to Xianlie. The two Xianlie duels required fairness and justice. Therefore, if one party does not agree, the duel cannot be Open.


    Sure enough, Zhao Yueru said after hearing Song Ning''s invitation to duel, "I refuse."


    Refuse? !


    People looked at Zhao Yueru in confusion. What kind of trouble is this? Song Ning launched a duel, but Zhao Yueru refused?


    At this point, it seems to people that Zhao Yueru was afraid. Song Ning''s strength, even if he was not even a three-turn golden immortal, would be rejected by Zhao Yueru at the moment because he was worried about being killed by Song Ning.


    Because the duel of this immortal column is endless, it is not the end until one party dies.


    "I can''t beat you now, I don''t want to fight you, I refuse, the eighth heaven is yours, you just go, and I will continue to practice retreat." So, Zhao Yueru turned around and left.


    Song Ningzheng wanted to stop Zhao Yueru, but suddenly felt that Zhao Yueru ��s back was somewhat familiar, and vaguely felt that he seemed to have seen the woman somewhere, but if he recalled it carefully, he could n��t remember where he saw it. However, I can''t think of who this woman really is.


    Zhao Yueru ��s departure was too sudden, and the first duel was rejected. It was indeed inexplicable, but when Zhao Yueru went away, she said in a light voice: "They do n��t know me, it ��s considered Normally, my existence on this eighth heavy day is much longer than theirs, but I keep being born again and again and again, so now it is just like a child, you think I am still very young. "


    The voice slowly fell, and Zhao Yueru had disappeared. This scene seemed a bit farce.


    "Song and Song Dao''s friends are really powerful, and the eighth-ranked sequence dared not fight you." The monk next to him immediately began to compliment.


    Song Ning was deaf to these compliments. What he cared about was Zhao Yueru''s back. Once upon a time, it seemed that he had seen this back away. The feeling made him a little bit sad.


    At this time, the sound of bursts of spiritual power was heard in the seventh heavy sky. This is the seventh heavy sky being guarded against. The heavens are guarding against their own last heavy heaven. After all, the last heavy heaven is more powerful. The strength is also stronger. As for Song Ning, who is in the ninth heaven, they also need to guard against it, but they are not attentive. After all, in the ranking of Xian Lie, Song Ning is at the end, and if Xian Lie wants The challenge with Xianlie must be within the same heavy sky. With the strength of Song Ning and the eighth heavy and ninth heavy sky, it takes time to reach the seventh heavy sky.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 801： Xian Tu Da Yi

    This first duel was quelled. Although Song Ningruo wanted to detect Zhao Yueru ��s whereabouts, it was not impossible, but instead of investigating, he shook himself and returned to the ninth heavy day. In the palace hall.


    At this time, there was no one in the palace hall. Song Ning was sitting here alone, sending a voice to Heifeng to order all the ninth heaven heaven fairy monks to come here, and he kept thinking about the sudden appearance in the nine days. Golden light.


    This golden light seems to be a certain purpose, and this purpose should be a rule of heaven, and it is the real rule that exists in these nine days. As for the galaxy galaxy mentioned by golden light, it should be the nineth heaven.


    "The battlefield of Nine Heavens is truly open. Although it is about the duel between the immortal columns, the survival between the immortal columns determines the weight of Jiuzhongtian''s dominance in the future, so all the monks in the nine days will be in this battle. Continue to fight hard, to put it bluntly, this is the battlefield of the nine days. In the end, the monk who can survive, I am afraid that even one ninth will not arrive. "Song Ning frowned, although he did not know what the battlefield of the nine days was. What is it for, and I do n��t even know why Xianlie should kill each other, but at this moment, his heart is almost collapsed.


    Because, among the stars, among the nine immortals, the immortal column of the first heaven is named Leng Yuexiao!


    "Xiaoxiao clearly didn''t get the Shinto scripture in the ninth heaven at that time. The Shinto scripture should be on me. But why would the Immortal Column be Xiaoxiao? People? "Song Ning thought, frowning.


    The monks of the Nineth Heaven all knew that the Immortal Column of the First Heaven was Leng Yuexiao, and the Nine Heavenly Celestial Column was Song Ning. At the same time, they also knew that Song Ning had been married to Song Ning before the Ninth Heaven. , A couple, even to become the object of this Xian Lie, and according to the regulations in the golden light, within 100 days, Xian Lie can only survive one, if it reaches the 100th day, there are still Xian Lie If more than one person survives, then he will make his own judgment according to the rules of heaven and earth, and he will become the weak and die.


    The golden light transmitted too much information to the monks among the stars, and even countless monks didn''t realize that the place where they were born was called the stars.


    As Song Ning carefully savored the memory given by the golden light, the ninth heaven heaven monks came to the main palace of the palace one after another, and the quiet comments also disrupted Song Ning''s thoughts.


    "Master, it''s all here." Black Wind bowed.


    Song Ning nodded, still keeping his eyebrows closed. His eyes swept the crowd: "I have been to the eighth chongtian before. Later, the entire ninth chongtian monk can be transferred to the eighth chongtian. The day is shared with the eighth day. "


    Listening to this, the wonderland monks in the main palace of the palace bowed to salute, Song Ning''s mighty and majestic posture had just fallen in their eyes, even if the three-turn golden fairy in the eighth heaven was Song Ning''s followers, then enter the eighth Heaven is not a difficult thing.


    But they came here, knowing that Song Ning did not want to say this thing, and after knowing the list of Xian Lie, they also had something to say to Song Ning.


    Even though Song Ning is already the dominant character of this ninth heaven, it is Song Ning''s friends and Song Ning''s brothers who are present after all.


    "Brother Ning, sister-in-law?" Luo Yi asked first.


    This is a question that everyone wants to know. Leng Yuexiao suddenly disappeared beside Song Ning. The image remained intact before, and now disappears. This has long attracted everyone''s attention, but people did not ask, but they thought it might be Leng Yuexiao. The room was reluctant to come out, but now, Leng Yuexiao has become the first heavenly column, so this question has to be asked.


    Song Ning looked at Luo Yi and sighed: "Before she existed in this ninth heaven, just because that day outside the frost enchantment, she left a tear, and this tear has her Yuanshen , Metamorphosis, she should have mastered extremely high-end techniques, so you ca n��t see it. "


    hiss!


    There was an uproar, and the atmosphere in the main palace of the imperial palace instantly became cold. Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao became married. At that time, everyone thought that Song Ning had the strength to defeat Jinxian, and that Leng Yuexiao was Song Ning in that Jinxian. What he grabbed in his hands, he didn''t expect it to be just a trace of Yuanshen.


    At that time, even the eighth chongtian did not dare to come to the ninth chongtian, because they felt that Song Ning had the power of Jinxian, and a spiritual monk had the power of Jinxian. Heaven can''t figure out exactly what the strength of the ninth chongtian, coupled with what Song Ning did at the time, is so crazy, the eighth chongtian thinks that the ninth chongtian''s strength should not be underestimated.


    It now appears that everything Song Ning did at that time was just to bluff the eighth chongtian.


    "In that way, that golden fairy will really take away Leng Yuexiao that day, and what is left is only Yuanshen?" Jue Chen shocked.


    Song Ning nodded: "I didn''t know why that person didn''t come down to trouble me in the first day, but Leng Yuexiao was indeed the Yuanshen. When he was in the spirit realm, I didn''t have the strength to fight Jinxian. In front of Jinxian, Even if he is stepped on his face, he has no ability to stand up. "


    Song Ning looked at the crowd and gloomed: "The Jiaolong family, the reason why I beheaded, the reason why I put the dragon''s body outside the Imperial City as an exhibition, is also because I want to prestige, the nine-day battlefield opens, and the enchantment is weak, although At that time, the war had not really started, but aggression was inevitable. If the ninth chongtian did not spread its prestige, then the ninth chongtian would fall into a crisis of war because I opened the gossip mirror. "


    Song Ning said, and sighed again: "So I took the risk, even if I entered the eighth heavy sky to kill the monk, and set the rule that anyone would die as long as he stepped into the ninth heavy sky, in order to show strength. . "


    Everyone understood at this time that some people thought that Song Ning was unruly and unscrupulous, and some people thought that Song Ning was too arrogant and domineering, but now I want to think that the cultivation of the spirit realm could shock the entire eighth day. Things ca n��t be done by anyone.


    What Song Ning did was indeed risky.


    At this time, people all bowed their heads. It seems that Song Ning did not do much for the ninth chongtian before. It seems that Song Ning used his own strength to protect the ninth chongtian. It is an easy thing, but now he turns his head again. One thought, all this came too hard.


    Using his own life as a bet, this has earned the ninth heavy day more than two years of calm for almost three years.


    This is what they have never understood.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 802： Can only live one

    "In this way, when you married Leng Yuexiao, was it also to promote the prestige? To show to the outside world?" Moyun Daoxian moved, Song Ning was so thoughtful, so strategizing, even if I think about it now, I feel terrified. , A spiritual monk can resist so many fairy monks, even golden fairy, without changing his face, how much courage can this be achieved?


    After hearing the words of Moyun Daoxian, the people were even more moved, and their admiration for Song Ning was beyond words. Even their marriage was for the safety of the entire Orchid Continent. This greatness was no longer possible for them to use words. To describe it.


    The atmosphere in the main palace of the palace once again reached a low point, and some people even felt sad. The feelings between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were so innocent, and they could survive for decades. Song Ning''s side was even more beautiful, he He has never touched outsiders, and Leng Yuexiao is the person who is the most important person in the world, but he has no estrangement from Song Ning.


    However, the two became married because of their ninth heavy safety, which is really sad.


    But just when they had this kind of grief, Song Ning touched his nose, slightly embarrassed: "I don''t want to destroy the feelings in everyone''s hearts, but I am married to Xiaoxiao, just because I am with her Feelings, I want to marry her, whether it is a metamorphosis or a deity, I want to marry. "


    The voice echoed in the main palace of the palace, and the entire palace was silent. If you can say what you can hear at this time, I am afraid that only these monks'' heartbeats.


    Song Ning continued: "The feelings between me and Xiaoxiao will not be mixed with any impurities. I ca n��t. She wo n��t. As for outsiders, they do n��t have the qualifications or the ability to blend, so I married her and the ninth weight. It ��s irrelevant to the sky, please share it clearly. "


    "Huh." Finally, there was a voice in the hall. It was Bai Xin who said: "Fortunately, Brother Song, you said so, otherwise I feel awkward in your heart now, your relationship with Sister Leng is so good, if it is It ��s because of the ninth heaven ��s safety that I ��m married. I ��m going to be sad. ��


    Bai Xin has now appeared slim, and the 19-year-old girl should be very mature in both appearance and mind, especially in this sinister cultivation world, the monk''s state of mind is far more mature than mortals, but Bai Xin is not just Because it is her physique that protects the people around her, it is still a child.


    "Indeed, we just thought too much. If your relationship with Xiaoxiao was for the ninth celestial being, it sounds like a joke." Liu Ruyan shook his head and smiled bitterly, always thinking that his thoughts were too naive.


    Everyone knew that Song Ning ��s and Leng Yuexiao ��s relatives had nothing to do with the ninth chongtian. They also relaxed a little in their hearts. If Song Ning paid too much for the ninth chongtian, their guilt would only increase. .


    But among the questions that Bai Ting immediately raised, everyone''s mood was heavy again.


    "Xianlie can only be one or one, with a limit of one hundred days. This is the memory that Jinguang passed on to me. I think this is more a rule than a memory. The nine-day battlefield ... To be precise, it seems that the stars are just a rule. The existence of the nine-day battlefield is also a sieve for the survival of the fittest. Only the elite can survive. "Bai Ting said seriously.


    Song Ning sighed, the palace hall became quiet again, people''s eyes also fell on Song Ning''s face, moving with Song Ning''s look.


    After a moment, Song Ning frowned slightly, and said: "I don''t know why Xiaoxiao is also a fairy column, but if it really can only survive a person, it must be her."


    Song Ning''s answer did not surprise everyone. At the same time, Song Ning had already expressed his position. He suddenly stood up from the dragon chair. The indecisive expression just now disappeared completely, replaced by an awe-inspiring spirit: "From today, all monks are ready for battle!"


    Everyone looked awkward and bowed: "Yes!"


    Song Ning looked at Bai Xin: "Xin''er, give me the list of necessary medicines, and I will refine it as soon as possible."


    Bai Xin dropped slightly and threw a jade note to Song Ning.


    After Song Ning turned his hand to catch the jade paper and held it tightly in his hand, he glanced at everyone in front of him: "If this war in the nine-day battlefield does not invade our lower realm, then we should be wise to protect ourselves The dragging time is longer, but now, I do n��t want to drag, so all the monks present remember what I said today, I want to fight, so those who are willing to fight with me, stay, those who are not willing to fight with me, you can choose one Come to practice in a quiet cultivation place, I will not pursue it. "


    Everyone hesitated, but none of them stood up to speak at this time.


    "Let''s go, if you don''t want to continue fighting, just leave by yourself. I won''t care." Song Ning pushed his hand and seemed exhausted.


    Within the palace hall, many monks in Wonderland hesitated for a while, and then left one after the other, leaving only a few people who had a close relationship with Song Ning.


    Liu Sitong and others, Bai Jia Bai Ting Bai Xin, Hei Feng, and Xiao Ke.


    Song Ning looked at them and couldn''t help sighing, looking up at the transparent spirit stone above the palace. Through the spirit stone, he could see the sky.


    The sky is still blue, with a few thin clouds, free.


    Song Ning raised his head and muttered in his mouth: "I always feel that my life is like a drama. Others are watching. It is surprising to see. Between me and Xiaoxiao, intermittently and entangled. At the end, is it really only Can you survive the next one? "


    Everyone was silent, and they also felt incredible when they heard the golden rule. It seemed that everything was aimed at Song Ning in general. It seemed that all this ... all seemed to dismantle Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao.


    "Let''s go down, too, I want to be quiet alone." Song Ning waved helplessly and waved his hands to let everyone leave.


    Everyone agrees, but only Xiao Xiao can''t leave. When everyone is gone, Xiao Ke stands in front of Song Ning and quietly looks at Song Ning, with a trace of apology and helplessness in his eyes.


    "If you want to comfort me, don''t stay. If you can stay with you again quietly, sit next to me and don''t talk too much." Song Ning''s eyes were kind, but the expression was so sad.


    Xiao Ke shook his head slightly and didn''t mind Song Ning''s words. He said: "In order not to let outsiders challenge Leng Yuexiao, so you have to keep attacking and challenge the heavenly columns to protect Leng Yuexiao''s safety?"


    Song Ning shook his body weakly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth appeared extremely pale: "No, what should I do?"


    "Master ..." Xiao Ke took a deep breath, and seemed to have encouraged the courage. Then he said: "Song Ning I know is to fight the sky with the sword, go against the sky, cut the moon and star, Carnage all Realms ... "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 803： Never tried, never know the ending

    "What you said sounds like a myth." Song Ning shuddered slightly, and said with a chuckle: "These things are just thinking, like myths and legends, it is difficult to achieve."


    Xiao Ke was silent, looking at the somber Song Ning at the moment, looking at his melancholic eyes, and looking at his grief-stricken but extremely helpless sadness, his heart was like a knife.


    Song Ning does not have the memories that she once had, but she does. Everything she said about Song Ning is not rhetoric. Nine-born Nine IX has constant emotional entanglements. Among these nine-nine IX, there is no one of them. Not touching the earth, without any life, they are not attracting much attention, dare to compare with the sky, and compete with the sun and the moon.


    But now Song Ning seems to have wiped out all his will. He only knows how to sit here and feel sentimental, but he has never thought about how to save Leng Yuexiao, just himself.


    Xiao Ke''s slender fingers touched the back of Song Ning''s hand, and then held Song Ning with her whole hand. She sat next to Song Ning and firmly grasped Song Ning''s hand, and the pink twinkled lips opened and closed.


    "Blade the sword to the sky, walk against the sky, cut the moon and star, kill the realm of the world, fly in the snow in June, return from the Tianhe, seek medicine from the thousands of mountains, seek ice and beads. Master, this is not myth, not delusion, but whole VIII! "Xiao Ke held Song Ning''s hand tightly, his voice trembling, as if crying.


    Song Ning''s eyebrows grew tighter, and he looked at Xiao Ke inexplicably, not knowing what Xiao Ke was talking about, but she always felt that she was extremely emotional at this time. What she said sounded familiar. .


    Xiao Ke''s nose was sour, and her eyes were hot, and tears could not help falling: "Second World, you seek medicine for her thousand mountains. In the third world, she digs ice for you. For the fourth world, you fly in June because of you. Snow. Fifth, you slaughtered all the realms to save her. Sixth, you walked back to the sky with a smile for Bo Hongyan. Seventh, you moved the world back and forth and caused Tianhe to return. Eighth, she cut you to save you Moon by star. The ninth life, the last life, you have to fight the sword to make her come alive.


    Xiao Ke''s sobbing voice became more and more serious: "You don''t remember all this, but I remember, I remember clearly!"


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke in a daze, and in a trance, there seemed to be some old pictures flashing in his mind. When these pictures flashed, it always gave people a familiar feeling.


    Fighting against the sword?


    Song Ning remembered that he was in the Demon Realm, inside the Imperial City, and on the top of the Fengshu Tower, and saw some pictures of memory, and in that picture, it seemed that he was fighting against the sword.


    The sword is cracked every day, and Zhu Tian is only to see the fairy dance.


    "Those memories ... Is it my own?" Song Ning shook her body, feeling numb, and Xiao Ke in front of her appeared to appear among the fragments of that memory, if that was the memory of the last life, Xiao Ke''s last life already existed, and Leng Yuexiao once existed!


    "Master, do you remember?" Xiao Ning''s expression at the moment was delighted.


    Song Ning shook his head slowly. Those memories were detached and said to me, but in fact they were still vague, but I had seen some of them, and I was very impressed, so I can still remember them until now, reminiscent of what Xiao Ke just said, I think it should be.


    "That''s right ..." Xiao Ke suddenly lost his strength, and the hand holding Song Ning''s hands was weak. "Yeah, you can''t remember, you can''t remember ..."


    "I want to remember, what you are talking about is between me and Xiaoxiao? VIII, we already have a relationship with VIII?" Song Ning backhanded Xiao Ke''s hand and held it tightly.


    Xiao Ke''s eyes flashed with a different awn, but then, the different awn disappeared. Xiao Ke sighed and shook his head helplessly: "I can''t remember, there is no way to make you remember, I have met you so far. IX, and the love of IX is deeply engraved in my mind.


    I am a fairy fox, my memory will continue to be passed down, this is a punishment for me, and neither of you Nine IX has been able to cultivate a positive result, your memory will continue to disappear, and each life will come again, this is also for you There is no punishment for achieving positive results.


    Today, this is the tenth world. "


    Although Song Ning ca n��t understand what Xiao Ke is talking about, he pays great attention to the numbers: ��You ��re holding the 9th Red Line, and now it ��s the 10th, then you mean ...��


    Xiao Ke shuddered violently. If Song Ning hadn''t pointed it out, she hadn''t even thought about it until now.


    Nineth Generation Affection, the red line she was pulling at that time, the three of them were entangled in the ninth relationship, but now it is the tenth generation, and there is no red line between the three of them!


    "Xiao Ke, what is the relationship between the 9th Red Line you just mentioned and the 10th today?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning dumbfounded. At this moment, even she couldn''t figure it out, it was the tenth world. There shouldn''t be such a deep feeling in love between the two, but why, why is Song Ning even Die, but also want to protect Leng Yuexiao?


    "Lord, Master ... You are with Leng Yuexiao, I know very little about the first life, but I will be with you almost in the next eighth life, do you want to hear about the previous eighth life?" Xiao Ke suddenly Road.


    Song Ning didn''t find the abnormality in Xiao Ke''s expression. If Xiao Ke said today, he didn''t know that he and Leng Yuexiao had been destined for IX. Now Xiao Ke wants to say that he naturally enjoys it.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes or remember it in person, Thaksin said.


    "Then tell me what it was like before, what happened, how much she paid for me." Song Ning''s eyes showed a longing, longing to pursue the past, longing to see the past.


    The path of a monk is to keep moving forward, and should not look back, but for Song Ning, if Leng Yuexiao is absent, then everything else is nothingness, he has been practicing for so long, and his obsession is getting more and more Heavy, for this love.


    The life with Leng Yuexiao turned into a mortal for nearly three years is very beautiful, every day is a memory, but he is not satisfied, he wanted to be with this woman all his life, and now I heard that he has already been with her How can you not listen to the nine lives together?


    "Okay, since the master wants to listen, I will tell the master, but I hope that before giving it to the master, the master can promise me one thing." Xiao Kedao.


    "You said, I promise you." Song Ning said bluntly.


    Xiao Ke said in a positive voice: "I hope the master can promise me that after listening to these, you must not be suspicious. Even if you and Leng Yuexiao can only have one person alive, I will not allow you to give up your life voluntarily. I never know if I can change the ending. "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 804： The Second World: Qianshan Seeks Drug Resistance

    Xiao Ke''s eyes flickered. In this life, she never appealed so seriously.


    "I promise you, but I can only promise you, if I can change, I will try my best to change, but if it can''t be changed, if it''s the last moment, when it''s time to leave, I won''t take the risk, I don''t care how In this life, she was frozen for the sake of me, and she never laughed for ten years for me. I do n��t care about her purpose of coming to the ninth heaven. I only know that I love her.


    It ��s me who wants to die, she ca n��t. "


    Song Ning''s firm words fell in Xiao Ke''s ears. Xiao Ke understood that Song Ning said nothing. He spoke like this, so there was no room for discussion.


    "One word is fixed." Xiao Ke raised his palm.


    "One word is fixed." Song Ning and Xiao Ke gave a high-five.


    Xiao Ke put away his palm, turned over and took out a jade note, put the jade note on the eyebrow, then closed his eyes, a trace of memory echoed in her mind, and when the memory appeared, a trace of rubbing was also printed on that jade In the paper.


    That is, the memory of the second world-Qianshan seeking medicine.


    The afternoon sun is somewhat poisonous, and the light penetrates the clouds and mist, falls on the dense leaves, passes through the gaps of the leaves, and forms a little mottle on the ground.


    Under the tree, Song Ning leaned on the trunk and carried the jug in his right hand. The jug was raised and the jug was full. He shook, and only a few drops of wine fell.


    Boom!


    The hip flask was thrown aside, Song Ning let out a long breath and looked at the sky weakly.


    The sky is blue, blue and blue, and the clouds are lingering, so free, but in this lingering cloud, he can''t see hope or the future, he can only feel like a bird with wings folded .


    There was a log cabin in front of him. The log cabin was small, and a woman was lying quietly. The woman seemed to wake up when she heard the sound of a hip flask hitting the ground outside. Her hands were supporting the wooden bed, her arms were shaking. Physical weakness.


    Cough.


    She tried hard to suppress the cough, but because it was too strong, she couldn''t suppress it even if she wanted to suppress it.


    Outside the wooden house, Song Ning got up and walked in as soon as he heard the voice. When he saw that the woman was about to go down, the body swayed like a wind and rushed over to support it: "Xiao Xiao, don''t move, you are hurt Body, do n��t move. "


    "Song, Song Ning, I have lost my spiritual power, I am afraid I want to ..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the loss of spiritual power is only temporary."


    This woman is Leng Yuexiao.


    Her eyes were dull, and even her gasp was extremely weak. When she thought of her appearance at the moment, she had the urge to die. She looked around and wondered: "Song Ning, why there is no mirror in the room. ? "


    "I was negligent, and I will buy a mirror for you someday." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao sighed softly: "It''s so sleepy, I wanted to walk down, but I always feel that my eyelids can''t be opened. This time I trouble you, take care of me ..."


    With that said, Leng Yuexiao was already asleep.


    Song Ning hugged it on the bed and looked at her at the moment, her heart was bleeding.


    Five days ago, they were chased and killed by the enemy. Leng Yuexiao received the palm in order to protect him. Within these five days, Leng Yuexiao changed her face because of her injuries. Now she is lying in bed. Some people saw that they certainly wouldn''t think of a young woman as a mistress, but mistakenly regarded it as an impending old man.


    Song Ning destroyed the only mirror in the room. That mirror was the magic weapon of his ancestry.


    He didn''t want Leng Yuexiao to see her face, she became so for him, so how could he give up on her?


    Leng Yue slept sleepily, Song Ning gently kissed her wrinkled forehead, then walked out of the room door, rose into the air, and resolutely rushed towards the first peak on the continent.


    There, it is called Qianshan.


    Thousands of birds are extinct, and thousands of people disappear. There are no living people in this mountain, and the living ones are not human.


    Qianshan is also called a ghost mountain. Naturally, some people call it a fairy mountain. As for what is on this mountain, mortals do not know that even monks rarely come here. It is rumored that there are ghosts in this mountain. It became a ghost fairy, and the ghost fairy multiplied. There were no people in this thousand mountainous realm, and all were ghost ghosts.


    The ghost fairy is good at the method of rejuvenation. They all say that Qianshan has a resurrection rejuvenation pill. This resurrection rejuvenation pill can recall the broken souls. Leng Yuexiao was given a palm at that time. It is the soul palm, the soul has lost a trace, she has no spirit as a whole, the spiritual energy in her body is exhausted, and it is a large loss of Shouyuan, which is as old as a century.


    However, if there is any way, Song Ning will not choose to go to Qianshan, because there is a forbidden place for the entire continent.


    An hour later, at the foot of Qianshan Mountain, Song Ning stood at the boundary pillar erected on the ground, and two blood-red characters on the boundary pillar��Qianshan.


    This boundary stele is full of one person. Two large characters completely fill the boundary stele. Song Ning can even smell the **** smell above the large characters.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he stepped over.


    Buzz!


    A shock slammed into Song Ning''s heart. His heart tremble, as if he had been attacked, but he was not hurt. Instead, he stood on the spot and wanted to move forward, but could not move.


    "In the past five hundred years, no human monk has dared to step into the boundary of these thousand mountains. A spiritual monk in your area, come to Qianshan, what do you want to do?"


    The sound fluttered around Song Ning''s ear like a ghost''s sound. Song Ning hadn''t seen anyone yet. The voice echoed around his ear several times. Even though his body couldn''t move, he could look around, but watch After a lap, no one was found.


    "Are you looking for me?" Suddenly, Song Ning saw the appearance of a monster with a horse-faced body, and the monster''s body exuded black air.


    "You, are you a horse face?" Song Ning''s heart tightened, and he immediately clenched his fists: "The senior in front of the horse, Song Ning, the junior, got up here, just to ask for a rejuvenation, and invite the senior in front of the horse ..."


    "Huh, resurrection rejuvenation pill? These precious magic weapons are also what a spiritual monk in your area can ask for? The Lord has commanded not to kill innocents indiscriminately, I will not kill you today, please go quickly, if you come here again "I''m welcome if you make trouble." The horse said, his tongue licked by his mouth, watching Song Ning''s eyes as if he were looking at delicious food.


    Cold sweat suddenly wets Song Ning''s back, but when thinking of Leng Yuexiao, who is aging on the bed, Song Ning has no way, seven days, if he can''t find his soul within seven days of winning the soul palm, Then even if people don''t die, they can''t live anymore.


    "Ma seniors, how can I get a life-resurrection pill? No matter what the conditions are, please ask my seniors to let me know!" Song Ning arched his hands.


    Horse face glared, and his voice was a bit cold: "Please, what is the first thing to do?"


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 805： The Second World: Thousand Mountain Seek Medicine 30,000

    The horse face was short and stupid. It was laughed at when he was small. He was sent here to guard the mountain. Now when he sees a spiritual monk, he still has to look up.


    "I don''t like to talk to people with my head raised," Ma Nian said, approaching Song Ning step by step.


    Song Ning''s body was trembling. At this moment, he resumed his actions. He snapped his teeth and knelt on the ground.


    "Predecessor, younger ... want a piece ..."


    "Resurrection Resurrection Pill, you can''t exchange it with all your wealth. This pill is extremely precious. Even the few monks in the fairyland among your human monks who want to exchange the reversal resurrection pill are respected I refused. Do you think that it is possible for you to be a spiritual monk? "Ma Nian looked at Song Ning with contempt.


    "Do you want to save people? You don''t even have the power to protect, how can you have the power to save?"


    The horse face looked down at Song Ning. At this moment, this human monk was kneeling in front of it. It was very cheerful. Once upon a time, when it was just a horse, it was all ridden by humans. In front of it.


    "Senior, junior Song Ning, want a resurrection pill, no matter what the conditions are, please senior ..."


    "roll!"


    The horse face kicked on Song Ning''s head.


    However, what surprised the horse face was that Song Ning received this foot, but his body did not move halfway, but still knelt on the spot, even though there was a footprint on his face, he still looked up at the horse face.


    "Senior, I only ask for a resurrection pill. I dare to ask, what conditions do you want, Lord Lord?"


    The pupil on the horse''s face shrank, and he stepped back two steps, looking at Song Ning in shock: "If you, if you don''t go anymore, my Ma Ye is going to eat people today!"


    With that, the horse face kicked out again.


    In this Thousand Mountain Realm, killing is not allowed. This is the rule of the Lord. It is just a horse face guarding the mountain. How dare you defy it?


    There was another footprint on Song Ning''s face, but he didn''t move, but his body just twitched slightly, and he still knelt straight: "Senior even if you want to kill, please tell me first, how can I get it back to life?" . "


    The horse face panted and lucked, as long as he kicked Song Ning out of the border, even if it was killed, he would not be punished by the Lord.


    However, when his foot flew out, Song Ning suddenly raised his hands and grabbed the horse''s leg.


    "I only ask for a resurrection pill, you do not report, but you have to embarrass me ..."


    "I''m going to give it back, I want to save her, you help me, I respect you, you block me, then ... I''m sorry."


    During the speech, Song Ning''s spiritual power exploded, and the peak of the spiritual realm appeared, and the pure spiritual power, even the surrounding flowers and trees seemed to be frightened and rustled.


    "you dare����"


    Before the third word of Ma Mian spoke, he lay on the ground and lost his vitality.


    Song Ning stepped over the horse''s face step by step, clenching his fists, and the blood was contaminated above the fists.


    "I want the Elixir, you help me, I can kneel to you, but if I can''t get the Elixir, then this kneel can only be used as a sacrifice to you."


    Just as Song Ning moved forward step by step, the surrounding trees were swaying, it seemed that there was a gust of wind, thousands of mountains, grass and trees trembling, and a thick voice came from all over the place. Although this is a female voice, although it is extremely beautiful, this At this moment, it seemed like a wrath, with a strong coercion, falling on the entire Qianshan land boundary.


    The dust was so numerous that Song Ning couldn''t open her eyes.


    "In my Thousand Mountain Realm, there is no killing. How dare you dare to kill me to guard the mountain?"


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes, her palms were in front of her, and looked through the cracks toward the peak of the Qianshan Mountain: "Senior Song Ning, only ask for a life-resurrection pill. Please also invite the senior to tell the Lord, regardless of At any cost, I ... willing to. "


    "Resurrection resurrection? I have one, do you want it? Isn''t it right? The boundary stele is a thousand feet from the top of the mountain, one knee to one knee, three knees to one knee, one less time, nothing!" The voice rumbled into Song Ning''s ears. Leng Heng said: "You kneel and worship, I will consider the matter of immortality, otherwise, today you will bury my guardian horse face."


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly: "Why don''t you kneel one knee, three knees one knee? I''m just a panacea, if the seniors can give it, everything is fine."


    During the speech, Song Ning took three steps, one step at a time, one knee at a time, three knees at a time.


    Over the entire Qianshan Mountain, countless demon monks looked at Song Ning in shock at this time. In the woods, many little demon walked along with Song Ning in Song Ninglin, they seemed to be counting, fearing that Song Ning would not follow the rules, Cut corners.


    From sunrise to sunset, from sunset to sunrise.


    Ten thousand feet, ten thousand knees, three thousand bows, Song Ning''s forehead was already bloody, when he knelt on the top of Qianshan, his body was swaying, already a little unstable.


    His spiritual strength was sealed by the Lord, and he has not been able to untie it until now. The unbelievable distance and the worship of 30,000 are all insisted on by his physical strength.


    At this moment, in the palace on the top of a thousand mountains, the Lord Lord was lying on the chair, and she looked at Song Ning with pride, with eight hands on her.


    One of them held a panacea in his hand, which was crystal clear and translucent, with a hint of lingering soul power flashing in it.


    Resurrection!


    Even though Song Ning had never seen this panacea, he could feel the power of the soul in the panacea. His eyes lit up, and he immediately had a look: "How can seniors give me this panacea?"


    "I have eight hands, you guess first, which hand is the medicine, and we will talk about it." During the talk, the Lord''s hand has begun to change wildly, originally it was eight hands, now Look again, these eight hands are like phantoms, even if there are thousands of hands, everyone will believe.


    After a while, the eight hands stopped, and the Lord looked at Song Ning with a grin.


    Song Ning pointed to one of them: "Here."


    The Lord ��s expression stayed for a while, and immediately showed a playful smile: "Interesting, really interesting, but it is only a spiritual monk, and it can be seen, then next, let ��s talk about how this immortal medicine can be exchanged for you. , Let ��s talk about, what can you pay for this medicine? "


    "Everything." Song Ning cuts the nail: "I can give everything for this panacea, but the premise is that this panacea can save her."


    "Ravage!" Lord Lord sneered: "What qualifications do you have to talk to me about the conditions? What kind of thing are you!"


    Song Ning bowed her head slightly: "I am not qualified to talk about the conditions, I just want to save her."


    "Well, since that is the case, then use your Yuanyang body in exchange for it. As long as you can please me, then I will consider giving this immortality to you." The Lord squinted and licked his lips.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 806： The second world: Qianshan seeking medicine eventually becomes regretful

    Song Ning shook his body and snorted with self-deprecation: "Consider?"


    "First of all, you have to please me. The only thing that is valuable to you is Yuanyang. If your Yuanyang is delicious, I can give it back to you. But if your Yuanyang is useless, then this You can''t get it if you repay your life. "Lord Lord looked at Song Ning contemptuously, just like looking at a low life.


    In front of her, Song Ning''s cultivation practice is really just a ants. The ants are not qualified to speak about conditions, nor are they qualified to resist.


    "consider?"


    Questioned again, but this time, the look of the Lord changed, and her pupils shrank suddenly, and her eight hands suddenly became eight spider legs. She looked at the Yuyuan beyond the gate in shock. And the near figure is full of horror.


    At this moment, even Song Ning turned around and looked at it, trying to see who was talking.


    The man walked slowly from far to near, all the way as if drifting across the wind, with nine snow-white tails floating behind her, her eyes flashing with a mysterious look.


    "Are you too much?"


    Her cultivation practice, even the Lord, could not see it. The moment the Lord saw her, she felt a trace of fear, as if facing the coercion of death.


    "Xian, Xianhu, why are you here ..." Lord Lord bowed her head, but her heart was spinning rapidly. She wanted to know when she had seen this fairy fox, and wanted to think about where it came from. Fairy fox, can think about it, but she can''t figure out why there is a fairy fox here, cultivation is still so high.


    Xian Fox pink lips sipped: "I''m asking, are you too much?"


    The Lord''s body trembled, and the eight spider legs trembled: "Master, is this your prey? The villain knows the wrong, the villain knows the wrong!"


    Venerable Master gritted his teeth and felt resentful in his heart. Since he was already the prey of the fairy fox, what would he do here? Not to mention the prey of the fairy fox, even if the soldier of the fairy fox is a soldier, although she is the master of Qianshan, she dare not move.


    While thinking about how to flatter in this Lord''s heart, I saw this fairy fox standing beside Song Ning, holding Song Ning up, and suddenly hugged Song Ning, the tip of the tongue was licking at the spot where Song Ning''s forehead flicked, transparent The mucus adhered to Song Ning''s forehead and penetrated into the flesh and blood, and the fair-snowy skin of this fairy fox was covered with blood stains, which appeared extremely messy.


    It was just that she didn''t dislike it, her tongue licked on her face, licking all the blood into her mouth.


    All this led to the sacred lord''s stunned, fairy fox salivation, able to heal the injury, which is incomparable by any magic medicine, any spell, this fairy fox even healed his prey?


    The Lord could not think of it anyway, just after the fairy fox licked, just after the injury on the young man''s forehead recovered, the fairy fox knelt on the ground suddenly, and so prostrate in front of the youth.


    "Master, Xiao Ke has been unsuccessful in finding medicines throughout the continent for six days. Eventually, he decided to try this, but he did not expect the master to arrive first. He was wronged here, Xiao Ke **** it."


    hiss����


    At this time, in this hall, all the demon monks, including the Lord, forgot to beat even the heart. The immortal fox was actually the servant of this young man, and the fairy fox even recognized the Lord? !


    But this young man just knelt on the ground just now, from the boundary stele to the end, knelt down and knelt 30,000 times ...


    There is a soft color in the eyes of young people, but there is a trace of sorrow in this soft color: "Xiao Ke ... I know your heart, but I can''t respond. Xiao Xiao, I don''t want to trouble you, just ..."


    Xiao Ke stood up indifferently, smiled indifferently, and Nine-Tail danced. In an instant, the Lord''s eight spider legs broke off, and his body rolled, lying in front of Song Ning.


    "Master, this medicine may not work." Xiao Ke bowed his head.


    Song Ning squinted at the lingering spider spirit in front of him, stepped forward, put a little pressure, and stepped on his head, blood spattering.


    "I knelt, only for the Elixir. Since the Elixir is useless, then my 30,000 kneelings should be regarded as a sacrifice for you." Then Bi, Song Ning turned around and his body recovered, and he stepped out, back Bleak.


    Xiao Ke followed, rising into the sky. When she flew to the air, she pulled a hand of fairy power, and there was roar in the sky. The earthquake shook, and instantly the mountains fell to the ground.


    "My master Xiaoke, even if he kneels, is affordable for Qianshan in this area!"


    Within a thousand mountains, all living beings die.


    In front of the tree, in the wooden house, Leng Yuexiao''s face was old. On the seventh day, she had difficulty opening her eyes.


    Song Ning sat alone under the tree, drinking wine and looking at the sky.


    "I want all of you ... to be buried!"


    In the wooden house, Leng Yuexiao grabbed Xiao Ke''s hand, her eyes soft and her voice trembling: "Help me, take care of him, be sure, help me ... take care of him ..."


    When she dropped her hands weakly, fell on the bed, and lifted up again, everything ended.


    Song Ning breathed hard, and the tears in her eyes had dried up, just like the jug that could not drop even half a drop.


    The hip flask was thrown away, hit the ground, and shattered into powder.


    He lifted his sword and chopped wildly under the tree. A deep hole appeared. He turned over and took out a crystal coffin from the storage ring, hugged Leng Yuexiao into the coffin, and buried the tombstone.


    Under the tree, beside the tombstone, he was motionless, his eyes were solid, and he stayed for seven days.


    Seven days later, the night was dark and the wind was high. Just after Yin Shi passed, he opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes flashing with **** murderous chance.


    The cold wind rose suddenly, he walked on the wind, his footsteps changed, his figure wobbled, and disappeared in the wind.


    "Xiao Ke, follow me to kill."


    The voice was faint, but it fell in Xiao Ke''s ears, but he could feel endless sadness.


    He doesn''t like killing and has no dispute with the world.


    He has good intentions and compassion for the world.


    But he was chased and killed, and the one he loved died.


    The sky was slightly cool, the sky, gray, like sadness and grief, three or two birds, howling, drizzle, like tears, cold and desolate.


    He hates this world.


    However, no matter what he does, Xiao Ke will follow, even if he is the enemy of the whole world.


    A few days later, everyone related to Leng Yuexiao''s death was also killed.


    In front of the wooden house, under the old tree, Song Ning leaned against the tombstone.


    "Xiao Ke."


    "the host?"


    "Do you believe in fate?"


    "letter."


    "If I die, afterlife ... Will I be with Xiaoxiao?"


    "��������meeting."


    "It''s just ... I''m afraid of having an afterlife, with her, but without you."


    Xiao Ke shuddered slightly, and hadn''t had time to answer. I saw Song Ning''s sword piercing his heart. He had blood flowing in his mouth, but his expression was extremely safe: "I''m not a coward, but I''m determined to die. I will continue on the leading edge of death. If there is another life, I will never let her suffer any more harm, but I will grieve you and grieve you ... "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 807： The Third Generation: Ice Crushing, Beading Love

    This is the second world, but Xiao Ke omitted some of the memories of the second world when they were printed in the jade paper. About the matter between her and Song Ning, it can be reduced, it will be reduced, and even the last The words that Song Ning said were very vague in the development of jade paper.


    These memories are in Xiao Ke''s mind. Every time when Xiao Ke looks back to the previous cultivation behavior, she can break through the seal to obtain the previous memories. For a long time, she recalled these two times unconsciously every time she recalled these. .


    In this life, she must let Leng Yuexiao and Song Ningxiu become positive results!


    She endured heartache and began to develop the third generation.


    The memory of the third generation-ice begging for beads.


    I don''t know how many years ago, the world was divided into two, the yin and yang were separated, the ice and fire were two heavy days, within the first line, absolutely cold, outside the first line, the flames burned.


    This line is called-the cold line.


    If the monk in the absolute cold region enters the scorching flames for a long time, it will be melted. On the contrary, if the monk in the scorching flames enters the absolute cold area, the time will be frozen. .


    This is a constant law.


    When they were young, the monks were told not to get close to the scorching line, otherwise they will cause death, and once they cross the scorching line, they will face death.


    However, with the growth of age and the growth of cultivation practice, there are often monks who cross the scorching cold line to practice, and at the edge of the scorching cold line, cultivate resistance, in order to enhance their own cultivation.


    Over time, the monks of the two realms have also shuttled, and the boundary between the two worlds has become less clear.


    However, even though the monks of the two realms shuttled back and forth, they always adhered to a law-people of the two realms cannot be in love.


    Because of the fire, close to the ice, the ice will melt, and when the ice is close to the fire, the fire will go out.


    In the absolute cold region, there is a tree named Bodhi. Bodhi is rootless and was born in a pure place. Under the bodhi tree, one will win a thousand years.


    When this linden tree first grew, no one knew its details, but there was a young man. Since he saw this linden tree for the first time, he fell under the linden tree and meditated cross-legged without opening his eyes all year round.


    He is very curious, why the bodhi tree grows in this icy and snowy ground, and also curious, why can he practice so fast under this bodhi tree.


    One day, he sat quietly under the bodhi tree, seeming to meditate for too long, a little tired, standing up and stretching.


    Suddenly, he saw a ray of fire flying away from a distance, and this blaze was really a person!


    She was wearing fiery red clothes and the whole flame was burning, resisting the cold outside, but even so, she still shivered at this time.


    She saw the young man sitting under the bodhi tree at a glance, and immediately recognized the bodhi tree.


    "Bodhi tree ?!" she exclaimed.


    The young man nodded: "This Daoist, your flame is so pure that it can actually fall on the ground of our absolute cold area without being frozen."


    The woman smiled a little and struggled: "Leng Yuexiao."


    "Song Ning." Said the young man, his body slightly on the side: "This bodhi tree is useful for cultivation. If the Taoist friends do not dislike it, come here to realize it together."


    Leng Yuexiao was stunned. The bodhi tree could indeed help practice, but she didn''t expect this young man to be so kind. Looking at the young man''s calm smile, she didn''t have much doubt even though she was guarded.


    From that day on, the two sat together under the bodhi tree.


    Under the bodhi tree, half of it was hot and half of it was cold.


    This time, I do n��t know how many years have passed. The two have been practicing here for many years, and they have been together for a long time. When they open their eyes again, the two are already connected.


    "I don''t know what it looks like." Song Ning suddenly got up and looked up at the sky.


    "I''ll take you." Leng Yuexiao said, involuntarily trying to reach out and pull up Song Ning, but her hand and Song Ning just touched together, there was a burst of white smoke, the white smoke just rose , Immediately frozen by the ice here, turning into countless ice crystals falling on the ground.


    Both of them felt a little pain in their hands. Suddenly, there was some sorrow in their hearts.


    It turns out that people in the two realms can even hurt each other even holding hands.


    "It''s extremely hot in the sky, can Daoyou hold on?" Leng Yuexiao asked.


    Song Ning nodded firmly: "Yes."


    A moment later, the two soared above the sky, broke through the scorching cold line, and entered the scorching sky. In the world of flames, Song Ningtong shone with the cold and cold light. ''S family, within the red flames, the two talked about the law and traveled the world.


    Time is getting longer and longer.


    There are more and more voices in Leng Yuexiao''s ears.


    "Xiaoxiao, you should wait until people in the two realms cannot fall in love, and he should go back."


    "Even if you fall in love, you are doomed to stay together. Once you touch each other''s body, you will be injured, and your father and mother will not watch you in trouble."


    This kind of voice floods Leng Yuexiao''s ears every day, but when these voices grow more and more, Leng Yuexiao finds that he can''t live without this man from the absolute cold.


    Suddenly, one day, Song Ning was sitting in Leng Yuexiao''s house to practice, and a person came from outside the house. This person''s face, long beard, was Leng Yuexiao''s father.


    "Song Ning." Leng Father sat down one foot outside Song Ning''s body. As soon as he sat down, the power of the flames around him increased, and Song Ning''s resistance increased a little.


    "Senior." Song Ning respectfully said.


    "You have been in flames for a long time, haven''t you considered returning to the absolute cold region?" Leng Father asked with a smile.


    Song Ning frowned slightly and shook his head slowly: "I want to adapt to life here, I want to ... live here."


    Leng Father narrowed his eyes slightly and took out an invitation card in front of Song Ning: "You know, people from the two realms can''t fall in love, Xiaoxiao is not young, she needs to find a home, this is her engagement banquet, you If you do n��t leave, come join. ��


    Song Ning shuddered and was about to say something, but heard the voice of Leng Father: ��Your power of ice is better than the power of Xiao Xiao ��s flame, even in this hot and burning world, Xiao Xiao Ruo is It ��s still her who is in more serious contact with you. I wo n��t watch her get hurt. I believe you will understand me too. If you are my scorching person, I will marry Xiaoxiao without hesitation , Just ... hey. "


    Leng Father''s back went away, Song Ning tremblingly picked up the invitation, tears fell down, every drop of tears fell to the ground, and they all condensed into ice beads, even the flames of the burning fire could not make this ice The beads melt.


    He worked hard to strengthen the strength of the ice, in order to stay in the flames, so as to be able to live with Leng Yuexiao, but now, he suddenly realized that the stronger the strength of his ice, and After Leng Yuexiao is in contact, the more damage Leng Yuexiao gets ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 808： The third generation: digging ice to seek life and death

    After working hard for so many years, thinking of being able to live in this burning sky and living beside Lengyue Xiao by the power of the ice, Song Ning overlooked the most important point.


    Leng Yuexiao-is the person who lives in this hot flame, Leng Yuexiao''s existence does not need ice, the force of ice will only affect her.


    At the moment, Song Ning''s heart was like a flood breaking through the embankment, staring blankly at the invitation in his hand. His mood was as confusing as the five-flavor bottle overturned.


    Just when he was stunned, Leng Yuexiao''s soft voice came.


    Originally from the beginning, she hid behind the room, listening to the conversation between her father and Song Ning, and waiting for her father to leave, she appeared before Song Ning.


    Two people, sitting side by side.


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao quietly, with a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, how broken his heart was. At this time, he didn''t know the expression on his face. At the moment, he didn''t know if he was crying. .


    Leng Yuexiao faced Song Ning. Although there was a trace of melancholy on her face, she was not as moved as Song Ning.


    Is it because ... she doesn''t care ... so she''s not too emotional?


    Song Ning bitterly looked at Leng Yuexiao, his vision became more and more blurred, just like a child lost in the ice and snow.


    Song Ning''s mind recalls everything that happened to him at that time. He is an orphan. The first memory of his life is that he is standing alone in the ice and snow, the four wild fields are all silver-white, between this silver-white world He was alone, wearing thin clothes, and weeping at the sky, not knowing who he was or what to do.


    This memory affected Song Ning''s life, but until now, he has not recalled these again. If it were not because of Leng Yuexiao''s father, he might not have this feeling yet.


    He is always alone, always.


    In the memory of the past, Song Ning longed for someone in the ice and snow to warm him, give him arms, be with him, and stay with him for a long time.


    But that, after all, is like a dream, failed to achieve.


    However, at this moment, while Song Ning felt like a lonely and helpless child, standing between the vast world, he would feel a trace of warmth.


    This is Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao held Song Ning tightly, tightly ...


    The white water vapor is rising, Leng Yuexiao''s body is constantly frozen, Song Ning''s ice is strong, and Leng Yuexiao is shaking, but even so, Leng Yuexiao still holds him tightly, no open.


    "I don''t want to be separated from you." Although Leng Yuexiao''s voice began to tremble at the moment, she didn''t let go of her hand, but hugged tighter.


    Gradually, the water vapor began to decrease, and the surrounding air became cold, Leng Yuexiao''s body also began to cool down, and the power of the flame became weaker and weaker.


    "Song Ning, can you ... just hug me like this, as long as I am with you, even if it is frozen, I will not hesitate."


    Song Ning shuddered violently. He could feel Leng Yuexiao trembling at the moment, and could feel Leng Yuexiao as if he were about to be frozen. The frequency of trembling was getting slower and slower.


    what!


    Song Ning pushed Leng Yuexiao hard, and he ducked back, but even so, Leng Yuexiao still stepped forward, standing in front of Song Ning and hugging Song Ning tightly.


    Another hug.


    Song Ning broke free again, and he stepped back continuously until it hit the wall. At this moment, he finally understood.


    Being with Leng Yuexiao will hurt her.


    Leng Yuexiao''s flame power is already extremely weak, but she still walks towards Song Ning step by step.


    "If for the sake of love, although there are no regrets, even if there are rules in this world, even if there are rules, they can''t stop me for a moment, and my heart is in touch.


    Leng Yuexiao said, continue to approach Song Ning: "I don''t want to marry someone else, if I live I must marry someone, then I would rather die, die in your arms."


    Leng Yuexiao''s voice kept echoing in Song Ning''s mind at the moment. Song Ning felt that the sound was extremely harsh, he wanted to dodge, but found himself unable to dodge.


    He did not want to lose this hug, but if he hugs, Leng Yuexiao will die.


    Leng Yuexiao walked three feet in front of Song Ning, stopped and looked at him tenderly: "Are you happy with me?


    Can you be happy with me?


    In this way, hold me tightly, if I can turn into an ice sculpture, then you will take me to the absolute cold region, I will stay with you, always with you. "


    Leng Yuexiao spoke to Song Ning again.


    At this moment, just as Leng Yuexiao''s words were exported, a picture of Leng Yuexiao turning into an ice sculpture appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    Do not!


    Song Ning shouted in his heart.


    No! No!


    Song Ning''s heart is boiling.


    What she wants is a hug, what she wants is for two people to be together. This feeling is alive and dead.


    But if one person dies, will it become weak?


    At this moment, Song Ning felt that he was very selfish, and he made a decision that he couldn''t even think of.


    His hand was pressed against his own Dantian, and he put it hard!


    Click!


    The ice beads that existed at Song Ningdan Tian shattered, the ice beads shattered, and the repair of the absolute cold region monk was completely destroyed!


    Suddenly there was a lot of cold power outside Song Ning''s body. He looked at Leng Yuexiao, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. His body shook slightly, spread his hands, and hugged Leng Yuexiao.


    This time, instead of Leng Yuexiao dodge, Leng Yuexiao retreat desperately, but Song Ning exhausted her last trace of power and rushed to Leng Yuexiao.


    "No, don''t, I don''t want!" Leng Yuexiao''s tears fell suddenly, just like the heavy rain.


    Song Ning''s body is trembling, and in this burning sky is full of flames, Song Ning''s ice power is very weak now, even if you want to stand still, it is very difficult.


    His body began to melt.


    "I want to be in your arms, I want ... to be with you, do you want to watch me melt a little bit, or do you want to hug me?" Song Ning slowly raised her hand, the strength in the body began Lost, he felt dim in front of his eyes.


    Leng Yuexiao shivered suddenly.


    what!


    She screamed, but the sweet voice was now like a ghost, her voice was hoarse, and her heart was struggling.


    If you don''t hug, you can see him more.


    If it is a hug, then he will quickly die in his arms.


    She bit her lower lip and the blood flowed out. She rushed forward and kissed tightly between Song Ning''s lips.


    Song Ning''s melting speed is faster, Leng Yuexiao directly opened her clothes: "I want your child, I want to bear your child, Song Ning, I ..."


    Song Ning did not know where the strength came from, grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s wrist.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 809： The third generation: digging ice and crying into tears

    "I''m going to die, then, I can hug you before the moment of death. I''m already satisfied. Your body, everything about you, shouldn''t be given to me. Go to your future husband, so that after you get married, he It will be better for you. "Song Ning slowly closed her eyes, her body became weaker and weaker, and it melted faster and faster.


    Leng Yuexiao tried her best to converge the power of flame in her body. She was crazy and rushed to the absolute cold area. In the absolute cold area, she was still converging her own flame power, because in this way, Song Ning could live for a long time. some.


    But in this absolute cold region, if the monk who burned the sky without the power of flame, he would die!


    Leng Yuexiao''s face was covered with frost, but at the moment, she didn''t know, just flying while looking at Song Ning in her arms.


    "Hold on, hold on!" Leng Yuexiao hurriedly said.


    Only her voice became weaker and weaker.


    In Leng Yuexiao ��s memory, in this absolutely cold region, next to the Bodhi tree, there is a spirit fox. The spirit fox said something to her before, some ... she did n��t understand it at the time, but now, it is already. Believe in doubt.


    Next to the bodhi tree, there is a layer of ice. Under this layer of ice is a sleeping ice dragon. The ice dragon has tears. The tears condense into beads. This ice bead can re-condense in the body of the monk in the absolute cold region. Burning the body in the flames, there is a certain possibility to save.


    Outside the ice layer, Leng Yuexiao put Song Ning aside, the flame in his hands exploded, and he started to dig at the ice layer.


    Even though Song Ning''s entire cultivation practice was destroyed, at this time in this absolutely cold region, the speed of death slowed down. He looked at Leng Yuexiao''s behavior in this scene and immediately stood up and rushed towards Leng Yuexiao.


    Boom!


    Leng Yuexiao''s power broke out and pushed Song Ning away. She looked at Song Ning, her eyes full of tears: "Wait for me, don''t be noisy, wait for me ..."


    Leng Yuexiao is constantly attacking the ice, one inch, one foot, one foot ...


    I don''t know how thick this ice layer is, but when Song Ning almost lost his life, Leng Yuexiao still didn''t see the lake below this ice layer, nor did he see the sleeping ice dragon below.


    Leng Yuexiao''s body began to freeze gradually, but at the moment, Song Ning did not have the strength to move at all.


    Boom ...


    Boom ...


    Bang ..................


    Leng Yuexiao''s speed became slower and slower, until she raised her hands and wanted to fall, until the blood above her hands was stained with the surrounding ice, and she still couldn''t see the bottom.


    Leng Yuexiao smiled weakly, but at this moment, the ruthless ice and snow made her unable to send out her smile. She knew that if she failed, Song Ning would die, and she would also die.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly let go, as if returning to the light, she suddenly had strength in her body, walking towards Song Ning step by step, lying beside Song Ning, she had become an ice sculpture.


    At the corner of her eyes, there was still a drop of tears that had not fallen. The tears had just frozen out of her eyes.


    Forever, stay in the corner of her eyes.


    Song Ning seemed to be hollowed out. At this moment, only one breath remained. He looked at the sky. At this moment, he could not feel alone, but he could feel sad.


    Leng Yuexiao''s body was frozen into an ice sculpture, and he couldn''t feel the cold, but he could feel the warmth.


    She left the world in this way, only knowing that she did not know when she left, the ice dragon sleeping under this ice layer, a thousand years of tears, even if the tears flowed out, they could not drip, only Condensation at the corners of the eyes, unless there is a person who burns the sky and exhausts all his vitality, he can melt the tears and fall to the ground, becoming ice beads.


    In the third generation, the two were considered to be the same, but they still failed to be together.


    And Xiao Ke, under the bodhi tree, has been watching this scene, watching quietly, trying to save, but unable to return to the sky. In this life, she simply cannot cultivate to the fairyland, nor can she find all of herself Memory and cultivation.


    The memory is printed on the jade paper.


    Among the Orchid Continent, within the Feathering State, above the palace hall, Xiao Ke''s body on the Dragon Chair shuddered violently.


    No matter how many times she recalled this situation, she couldn''t help crying.


    Aside Song Ning waited quietly, seeing Xiao Ke suddenly trembling, he immediately got up: "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Ke''s eyes were reddened, and tears rolled in his eyes: "It''s okay, I just saw your past and couldn''t help crying."


    In Song Ning''s eyes, there was a trace of yearning, but there was also a trace of sadness: "Is it sad, or ..."


    "I hate the sky and the injustice, I hate that you can''t have a lover and eventually become dependents." Xiao Ke sighed: "The second and third generations, the memory has been printed, and I will print the rest of the memory of the sixth generation, master. Take a look slowly and see what happened to you nine lives and nine lives. "


    "Why is there no first life?" Song Ning asked.


    "Because of the first life, we just met. Because of the first life, I didn''t see much." Xiao Ke said, closed his eyes again, put the jade paper on his brow, and continued to develop.


    The memory of the fourth generation-Fei Xue in June.


    On both sides of the scorching cold line, in this absolute cold area and scorching flames, although there are many rumors and many classics, but no one has recorded anything about the monk''s death.


    Because any one who is dead cannot be resurrected.


    If the scorching people die in the absolute cold, if they are frozen, they will never die, but they will be frozen for a long time.


    On the contrary, if the monk in the absolute cold region died in the burning flame, even if the body melted, it would only become a ghost, wandering in the burning flame, and the eternal life will be baked by the flames. Do not fall into reincarnation.


    Leng Yuexiao died in the absolute cold region and became an ice sculpture, eternal, ice sculpture.


    Song Ning died in the absolute cold region, life and death, reincarnation.


    Not only is God fair, but also artificial, and if anyone dies in the absolute cold region, after reincarnation, he will be born within the burning sun and become a burning monk.


    Time, a flick of the finger, blink, twenty years later.


    The scorching monks practiced through the scorching cold line as usual. People in the two realms continue to shuttle as before, and some people care about what happened 20 years ago. To be precise, Leng Yuexiao and No one knew Song Ning''s feelings.


    On this day, Song Ning was standing outside the scorching cold line, his eyes were shining, and he took a sharp breath, and the power of the flame on the surface exploded, rushing across the scorching cold line and entering the absolute cold region.


    "This time, I must succeed. Who said I can''t step into the land of absolute cold? I will rely on the power of flame to rush past today!"


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 810： Fourth Generation: Rebirth of the Flying Snow Wheel in June

    Song Ning''s speed is getting slower and slower, but at this time he is close to the ground in the absolute cold area, but the closer he is to the ground, the more he feels something is wrong.


    "How does that seem ..." Song Ning frowned, originally he was descending straight, but at this moment, he suddenly felt as if there was a trace of power calling him, wanting to let him pass, although this is not the first time Came to the absolute cold region, but for the first time approaching the ground, even though your body still feels a bit cold, but still flew in the direction of that force.


    Not far ahead, there was a tree, and Song Ning frowned: "Bodhi tree? There is a bodhi tree in this absolutely cold area. Why haven''t you heard of this?"


    Song Ning looked at the Bodhi Tree, and while he was observing the Bodhi Tree, nine tails suddenly emerged from behind the Bodhi Tree''s trunk. Song Ning was shocked and immediately wanted to retreat, and immediately saw a nine The tail fox came out.


    "You, you ..." Song Ning was speechless in surprise: "Nine Tail Ice Fox?"


    "Song Ning ..." Jiuwei Fox was shocked. He didn''t even know how long he had practiced here, whether he had undergone reincarnation. At this moment, if she had seen Song Ning with her own eyes, she might not even know that it was already Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao''s fourth marriage.


    "Do you know me?" Song Ning surprised.


    "I know, I don''t know." She said, her body flashing backwards, standing in front of an ice sculpture.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on the ice sculpture. For a moment, he even felt like he was carved by the ice sculpture.


    "This ice sculpture ... how ... how does it feel so familiar?" Song Ning moved forward slowly, he was surprised to find that the closer he was to the ice sculpture, the higher the temperature of his whole body was, as if it were flames inside the ice sculpture. .


    "This ice sculpture ..." Song Ning couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, and his fingertips lightly touched the ice sculpture, and found that the ice sculpture did not melt. At the same time, a trace of temperature poured into his fingertips.


    Song Ning stepped back and forth: "Why do I think this ice sculpture is familiar? Who is this sculpture?"


    "She ... is Leng Yuexiao." This nine-tailed fox is Xiao Ke. Between Xiao Ke''s speeches, her body jumped and disappeared above the ice. When she disappeared, she slowly said: "Scorching flames. The ice sculptures can be broken, and there is still snow in June.


    Song Ning didn''t care about Xiao Ke''s words. At this time, his eyes fell tightly on the ice sculpture. In a trance, the ice sculpture seemed to become a person. He seemed to see a woman opening her hands and waiting for her lover. Come hug.


    He saw a drop of ice in the corner of the ice sculpture, as if it were teardrops.


    "The engraving is so beautiful, is it true that the real person is frozen?" Song Ning suddenly had Weng Ran in his head, thinking of what he said when Xiao Ke left.


    "The sky is burning, the ice sculptures can be broken, and there is still snow in June, and life is still there."


    I don''t care about the second half of the sentence. The first half of the sentence alone shows that this ice sculpture can be broken if it''s in the flames.


    "If it is just an ice sculpture, what will happen after it is broken? This ice sculpture is wonderful, as if it were a real person. If it is broken, will it be an individual?" Song Ning, after having such a bold idea, even himself I feel like I am talking about dreams.


    But after a while, Song Ning hesitated again. If this ice sculpture is a real person, what would be the beauty of the woman inside the ice sculpture?


    He is not a prodigal prodigal son, nor is he greedy for beauty, but he always feels that there is a wave of calls for help and calls in the ice sculpture. If he lives in this ice sculpture, then he will not take the ice sculpture back if he is afraid This ice sculpture cannot live forever.


    So, Song Ning spread his arms and hugged the ice sculpture directly.


    What surprised Song Ning was that there was no ice power in this ice sculpture. He easily picked up the ice sculpture. At this moment, he could even feel that the ice sculpture also hugged him.


    Back when the flames were burning, everyone thought Song Ning was crazy.


    Fortunately, Song Ning lived alone. He placed the ice sculpture in his yard and watched it every day. He found that the ice sculpture actually started to melt. Although the melting speed was extremely slow, he could find that the ice sculpture after the melting became more and more Like a real person.


    "What happens after it melts?" Song Ning thought, a little excited and worried.


    That night, Song Ning was lying in bed, unable to sleep at night, and tossing and turning, but when he was tossing and turning, he suddenly heard something moving in the courtyard.


    It was quiet at night, there should have been no sound, and no strangers would patronize your yard all the year round. How could there be movement today?


    Is it true that the ice sculpture has become a human? !


    Song Ning got up in amazement and walked into the yard. However, when he came to the yard, he only found a nine-tailed fox covered with water and extremely embarrassed standing next to the ice sculpture.


    The fairy fox exists in the absolute cold region, but it is the ice fox. It crosses the scorching cold line and comes to the scorching sky. The damage it has suffered is many times that of the human monk.


    "Nine-tailed fox, why are you ..."


    "June blizzard, life still exists! If June blizzard, this ice sculpture can still survive after melting!"


    At the end of the conversation, Xiao Ke turned and went away, but at this time she had reached the limit. At the moment of crossing the hot line, her entire body turned into ice crystals and died!


    Song Ning did not know that Xiao Ke was risking his life to convey the message, but after hearing this, he was convinced.


    The ice sculpture is constantly melting, more and more like a real person, and Song Ning also believes more in Song Ning''s words.


    "June Feixue, that is ... Absolutely cold area technique, can I also learn?" Song Ning glanced at the ice sculpture in the courtyard.


    This ice sculpture is melting more and more. If you look at it from a distance, it looks like a person.


    "A woman of such a peerless face, if she really turns into a person, must protect her, June Feixue ... I will go to find the magic method." Song Ning thought, turned away.


    It took him half a year to finally find this technique in the absolute cold area, but in order to be able to perform in the burning sun, he could only return to the burning sun to practice.


    Time passed a little bit.


    Ice sculptures are melting more and more.


    One year.


    Two years ...


    Five years.


    ten years!


    After decades passed, Song Ning began to become irritable. In June, he snowed. After decades, he still failed to practice. In this scorching sky, once the snow falls, it will be melted immediately.


    At this time, the ice sculpture standing in the courtyard of Song Ning can be seen as a real person, but at this moment, she still did not wake up.


    She has body temperature, breathing, heartbeat, and even a trace of power fluctuations in her body. But the tears that remained in the corner of her eyes never fell ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 811： Fourth Generation: Flying Snow in June

    Song Ning stood quietly in front of Leng Yuexiao. He looked at the smile on the corner of the woman ��s mouth. He always felt that the smile seemed familiar. He looked at the woman ��s arms slightly, as if he wanted to hold someone in his arms. It was frozen before opening his arms.


    "The girl she loved in her lifetime must be a stick!" Song Ning took a sip and continued to practice.


    He was worried every day, every time he opened his eyes, worried that the woman would wake up, and worried that her spells had not yet been practiced, the woman would wake up, and she would not survive here by then.


    Time passed a little, until Song Ningcang was old, Leng Yuexiao was still standing on the spot, motionless, and not fully alive.


    However, at this moment, in her heart, there was only a trace of the frozen part.


    As long as this thread melts, she can live.


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao already had some consciousness. She could see Song Ning. At first, she felt that the person in front of her was a little strange, but as the ice was slowly lifted, she found that Song Ning was in front of herself!


    Time, constantly losing ...


    Finally one day, Song Ning practiced it!


    For the first time in the scorching flames, snow drifts!


    When the snowflakes fell, Song Ning looked at the sky in surprise. At this time, he was already an old man. For a hundred years, he did not concentrate on practicing to improve the realm, but only practiced such a technique.


    June Blizzard, June Blizzard ...


    At this time, Song Ning suddenly realized that when Xiao Ke said that June was flying snow, then Leng Yuexiao woke up, and it must have been in June.


    Song Ning happily ran out of the house and asked about the time at the market, and learned that it was now the end of May. He was happy like a child.


    However, the sky is floating with blood, which is a disaster for the burning flames.


    Many monks panicked and began to find out what was going on, but within a few days, people had discovered that a hundred years ago, a monk had crossed the cold line and found the technique of snowfall.


    And the one who learned the technique of "snowfall" turned out to be their genius boy who burned the sky 100 years ago. The man who suddenly returned to the hidden forest 100 years ago went to practice the technique of "snowfall" It turned out to be a hundred years!


    If it were these hundred years, how would he ascend the realm? The first genius boy who burned the flames, but wasted his time on the spell. The only explanation that could be explained was that this person was going to destroy the flames!


    The monks began to frantically search for Song Ning, and Song Ning picked up Leng Yuexiao and began to hide from Tibet.


    June, it''s already June.


    Every day Song Ning hopes that Leng Yuexiao can come alive, and every day hopes that Leng Yuexiao can open his eyes in front of him.


    However, the time passed day by day, and by mid-June, he failed to wake up.


    In the past 100 years, Song Ning has been cultivated without any improvement. With the passage of time, it has become more difficult to escape.


    Among the burning days, June 23 is the hottest day of the year.


    Another day is June 23rd.


    On this day, Song Ning was hiding in a cave. He was worried that Leng Yuexiao could not be awakened by the sun in the cave, so he put Leng Yuexiao outside the cave, and he was quiet beside Leng Yuexiao Sitting.


    As soon as the moon and the sun alternate, reaching the hottest day in the burning sky, Song Ning suddenly heard a footstep.


    The sound of the footsteps hurried, and Song Ning increased his vigilance, but he hadn''t waited for him to see who was coming. The master of the footsteps was already standing in front of Song Ning.


    Song Ning was terrified and hurriedly blocked in front of Leng Yuexiao: "Who are you!"


    Standing in front of Song Ning was an old man, who plucked his beard, frowned, and looked at Song Ning: "You ... will snow."


    Song Ning tightened his mind and became more vigilant.


    "If it snows on June 23rd, then the burning sun will be frozen, and all the burning monks will be frozen to death." The old man looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s pupils contracted: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    The old man smiled slightly and didn''t shoot Song Ning, but turned away. He walked, and his voice passed into Song Ning''s ears: "All the monks who burned the sky will die, you are too heavy to kill, Will fall to hell, she can live, but you are going to die, is it worth it? "


    Song Ning''s body suddenly shuddered, and at this moment, it was dawn!


    The scorching sun rises from the east, and it is the hottest day of the year, the hottest day is here!


    Song Ning stared at Leng Yuexiao and found that the woman who had not moved for a hundred years suddenly moved, she already had a heartbeat, already had a pulse, already had all the living people have, but it was not until this day that she wake up.


    Song Ning looked at the woman excitedly, as if she smiled, her every move could touch his heart.


    I have practiced for a hundred years, prepared for a hundred years, and a hundred years.


    For a hundred years of cultivation, the realm stopped, just for such a technique.


    "One hundred years, one hundred years!" Song Ning shivered, exhausted all his strength, raised his hand and pointed to the sky.


    "drop����"


    But just when he was halfway through, he suddenly felt that this peerless beauty was kissing between his lips. For 120 years, she had not died, and she had been counting every moment.


    Song Ning''s body suddenly froze. He seemed to feel everything he used to, and he seemed to recall it, but the memories seemed to be separated by window paper, and he couldn''t figure it out anyway.


    "No, that''s it, then I leave quietly, you practice well, if there is an afterlife, we ..."


    "Snowfall!"


    After a hundred years of freezing, Leng Yuexiao ��s body has become a frosty physique, which is about to be melted by the scorching heat in the burning sky, but just half of her words, Song Ning pointed to the sky Exhausted the whole body.


    The sky, snowfall.


    It snowed in June, and the sky was frozen. As the snowflakes fell, the fiery sky turned into a silver-white world. The monks died because of freezing.


    Song Ning also exhausted all spiritual power because of using this technique. Cultivation, which has not been refined for a century, has now reached the limit of life.


    Leng Yuexiao flicked weakly, kneeling down in front of Song Ning.


    She froze for 120 years. In return, is this the end?


    The 120 years of ice assimilation, and the tears she fell also became ice beads. When Song Ning died in her arms, the tears in that place became ice beads in one place. The ground was bouncing, and finally I didn''t know where to fall.


    For her, he was a hundred years.


    She was frozen for 100 years for him.


    When it was time to meet, it was time to leave again.


    The ninth love, the fourth, is still unsuccessful, and the world is full of emotions.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 812： Fifth World: Massacre of Purgatory

    The Fifth Memory-Slaughter the Worlds.


    Since the beginning of heaven and earth, there has been hell. In this hell, there are eighteen purgatory. Every time someone kills a very heavy person, he will be reincarnated in hell. He will be tortured and endured toil. , Accumulate Yinde, can enter the last hell.


    Throughout the ages, those who can escape these eighteen layers of **** are rare.


    On that day, the scorching flames that had existed for thousands of years were frozen, and the monks in the icing were all frozen to death, and it was Song Ning who caused all this. When Song Ning was dying, Feel a ray of evil spirit entering his body, these evil spirits are like the soul of debt collection, tormenting Song Ning.


    He was lying in Leng Yuexiao''s arms, watching this peerless beauty crying like this, watching her sad for herself, and suddenly feeling a sense of satisfaction, at this moment, he was very safe.


    However, he also has a trace of regret. Until his life is about to reach the end, he finally feels his own memory from Leng Yuexiao''s power. Although this memory is in Leng Yuexiao''s mind, but He recalled his time with Leng Yuexiao.


    In just a few breathing exercises, Song Ning felt the memories of decades before. He was reluctant, he did not want to die. He originally thought that he could let go of everything, but he found that between him and Leng Yuexiao Continued, but now, he is dying, so all these hundred years of effort have been wasted?


    Despite this, Song Ning was unable to return to heaven. He had not had time to complain and found himself already in hell.


    By the way, once the snow is cast, the burning flames will be frozen and become hell. All the burning flame monks will die, and all this is caused by Song Ning. Ushering is falling into hell.


    Here, there is no sky.


    In front of Song Ning, there is a long line, and behind Song Ning, there are countless ghosts. I do n��t know how many people died in the world. They all came here at the moment, and there was a long line. Is to cross a bridge.


    On that bridge, there are written three big characters-Naihe Bridge!


    Song Ning glanced around, the place was dark and wet, or was there a palpitating roar, he remembered what happened before he came here, remembered how he died, he looked up at the sky, thinking I want to go back, but I find myself unable to go back, because here is hell.


    Everyone in the team was muddled. Song Ning found that these people were either muddled or noisy before walking across the Neihe Bridge, but when they passed the Neihe Bridge, they took the bowl in the hands of an old woman. After drinking the things in the bowl, after crossing the bridge, they all became extremely happy, as if they had come to a new home.


    What is inside that bowl?


    When Song Ning walked to the old woman, the old woman filled the bowl.


    Before waiting for the old woman to speak, Song Ning took the lead and said: "Who are you ...?"


    The old woman was stunned. She was here for thousands of years, and few people would take the initiative to speak to her, but today, someone even took the initiative to speak?


    "My name is Meng." The old woman muttered.


    "What is inside this bowl?" Song Ning asked again.


    Meng Po hesitated: "In this bowl, Meng Po soup is carefully prepared by me. It''s very delicious. Drink it. After drinking, I walked across the bridge."


    Looking at the soup bowl in Meng Po ��s hands, Song Ning could n��t help but ask, ��What role does this soup serve?��


    Meng Po obviously did n��t expect Song Ning to ask this question. I do n��t know how many years, she would not meet a person who can speak like this. In this world, so many words can be asked, then the world above is certainly not a mortal: "Meng Po Tang can make you forget all the memories of your previous life and start over."


    Song Ning heard the words and smiled, pushing the bowl in front of him: "I don''t drink."


    Meng Po frowned: "No matter who this Meng Po soup is, you have to drink it. You do n��t want to drink it. It does n��t work. Moreover, you are about to enter the 18th floor purgatory. There, the more memories of your past life, the more pain you will suffer Qiang, you ca n��t stand it, drink it, forget everything, enter the 18th floor purgatory, maybe you can still practice, and one day, leave this **** and be a new person. "


    Song Ning looked up at Meng Po, her mouth trembling: "My memory cannot be destroyed. I don''t want to drink this Meng Po soup."


    "If you don''t want to drink, I can only let ..." Meng Po said, just wanting two Yin soldiers patrolling in the distance to force Song Ning to drink this Meng Po soup, but he hadn''t waited to speak, Song Ning squeezed Meng Po''s mouth and directly poured Meng Po soup from the bowl.


    After a while, Ms. Meng stared blankly at the empty bowl in front of her eyes. Her expression was confused. The scene just happened so quickly that no one even saw it. Meng Po who drank Meng Po soup looked down at her hands. Empty bowl.


    What are you doing here? Why are you standing on this bridge?


    Song Ning looked at Meng Po quietly, looking at her confused eyes, and slowly said: "This is Neihe Bridge. Your name is Mengpo. Everyone who passes Neihe Bridge must drink the Mengpo soup you made and drink it. Meng Po Tang will forget all the memories once, I have already drunk. "


    After talking, Song Ning walked forward.


    Meng Po looked at the empty bowl in her hand and nodded: "Next."


    On this day, in this hell, there was such a person who crossed the bridge. He is the only person in **** who has not drunk Meng Po soup in history. With the memory of his predecessors, he entered the eighteenth floor of hell. This life was born with endless sorrow, he was like a **** of killing, came to the eighteenth layer of hell, and entered the deepest purgatory, without seeing the sun, endless Torture.


    He is Song Ning.


    Song Ning is here, and every bit of injury will increase his desire to leave from this point. Over time, he gradually becomes numb.


    But even if he is numb, he is constantly cultivating. As long as there is a chance, he will enhance his cultivation, and he will not let go of any opportunity to be able to leave the 18th layer of purgatory.


    One hundred years in the capital, one day on earth.


    There are still many punishments for Song Ning, but at this time, Leng Yuexiao has already arrived on earth.


    In the endless purgatory, within the darkness and blood, Song Ning seems to be gradually sinking, but his heart is constantly accumulating.


    "One day, I will accumulate a lot of hair. This purgatory will not trap me."


    "Since I was able to become the most talented young man among the burning flames, then I can also escape from these 18 levels of purgatory with my own strength."


    Song Ning gritted his teeth and looked up at the dark sky above. He had to endure several times of suffering every day, and every day he had to pretend that he had no memory of his previous life ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 813： Fifth World: Slaughter the World Realm Demon Pill

    Precipitation, fermentation, in this endless darkness, suffers from the unbearable pain of ordinary people.


    In the passage of time, Song Ning continued to practice, and finally one day, when there was a trace of fluctuation in hell, he broke free of the chain and rushed out of the eighteenth layer of purgatory.


    He was killed from the eighteenth floor purgatory all the way, seventeenth floor, sixteenth floor, fifteenth floor ...


    Wherever he passed, whether it was a dead soul or a Yin soldier, he retreated, and once he had the courage to step forward and stop, he died.


    Among the dungeons, there are twelve ghosts, black and white impermanence, countless Yin soldiers, but under a certain mysterious god''s will, they did not step forward to block.


    And what the **** said was: "This child has an invincible momentum. Since the day I entered the mansion, I will observe carefully. It has been so long. I have been paying guts. If I want to leave the mansion today, then my mansion ca n��t keep him. No one is allowed to stop. "


    After this intention was given, Song Ning was unobstructed all the way, and when this intention was given, in the room of Judge Cui, he slowly turned around and looked at the nine-tailed fairy fox standing in front of him.


    "Do you think it''s worth it?" Judge Cui asked.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything, give you what you want." Then, Jiuwei Fairy Fox took out the demon pill in his body.


    Judge Cui took the demon pill, and took it away carefully, and then watched the nine-tailed fairy fox leave.


    When Nine-Tailed Fairy Fox left the Underworld, Judge Cui held a magistrate''s order and bowed slightly towards the top to express his respect. The Nine-Tailed Fairy Fox already existed against the sky, and this Nine-Tailed Fairy Fox could actually cultivate out The second demon pill, it is difficult to produce one for thousands of years.


    "According to common sense, even the Nine-Tailed Fairy Fox does not have the power to traverse the Yin and Yang, but the Nine-Tailed Fairy Fox can, but this means that she has already cultivated a golden body, and that is the golden fairy.


    With a demon power, it is not easy to cultivate to a golden fairy, plus this second demon pill, I am afraid that it is her peak, it should be ... Saint! "


    Judge Cui watched from afar, demon can become immortal, and then sanctified. This kind of existence, even since the beginning of the world, is well-recorded, but all those who can be sanctified have no feelings, but this fairy fox, in order to Alone, and gave up his second demon pill.


    She gave up the chance to be sanctified, but even so, Judge Cui still respected this fairy fox, he put away the demon pill and did not use it indiscriminately.


    This demon pill may be able to create a demon saint.


    A moment later, since the ages ago, the first person who could enter the Mansion without drinking Meng Po soup, and the first person who could break away from the Mansion again appeared. This person is Song Ning!


    Song Ning was already a ghost and could not directly enter the sun. He jumped into the six madly turning paths. When entering these six avenues, yin and yang were wrong, and I did n��t know which one to enter. When he entered the yang, he found that he had become A monkey.


    At the moment of Huanyang, he felt the strong light of the sun tingling his body, feeling that he was crushed by power. His body was burning with flames, and the flames burned the hair, and burned all the hair, but he did not There was no pause at all, but he looked up at the sky, kicked hard under his feet, and rushed towards the sky.


    Here, there exists Wanjie, the top of Wanjie, which is where Leng Yuexiao is located. If you want to find Leng Yuexiao, you have to go through this world.


    Leng Yuexiao is a holy girl, holy and ice-colored, and standing above him, is an unprecedented existence for everyone. Even if you can see the Fang Rong, you can die for it, and countless monks guard beside Leng Yuexiao.


    Wanjie revolves around where Leng Yuexiao is located and protects it tightly, but Leng Yuexiao''s task is only cultivation.


    Between the heavens and the earth, there is a force, a force that does not belong to the yang, but it is enough to compare with the yang.


    Alternating between spring and autumn, the sun and the moon are changing, the world is full of wilderness, and the sea is mulberry.


    Song Ning is a demon, and cholera is the world.


    But it was such a demon who should not exist in heaven and earth, rushed up and down all the way, no one could be invincible, he held a stick and the old man died.


    Until he was bloody, standing in front of Leng Yuexiao, Leng Yuexiao was sitting in a lotus lamp to practice. The lotus lamp was in the center of a thousand miles of pure and pure environment, and the clouds around him were surrounded by mist, and the fairy gas was purifying. Power, Song Ningben is a demon. If he walks in at this moment, he will surely be purified by this immortal qi. I am afraid that the suffering will be more sad than the burning sun.


    However, he has decisively stepped into this pure and peaceful environment.


    His body made a snorting noise, flesh and blood blurred in the blink of an eye, as if it was melted, but even so, he still went forward, walking step by step, staring at the lotus lamp in the center of the pure and quiet environment Woman.


    Leng Yuexiao opened his eyes until he stood in front of the lotus lamp.


    It was a pair of eyes containing endless stars, as if all the stars in the stars were flashing in these eyes, she was in a white gauze, her face was like water, and after seeing Song Ning, her eyes that had not changed for a long time Shivering: "Master Zun once said, you, my love."


    "Xiao Xiao." Song Ning walked weakly close to the lotus lamp and wanted to touch the people inside the lotus lamp.


    But just when he was about to touch the lotus lamp, Leng Yuexiao suddenly said: "This lotus lamp has the power to vaporize and clear. If you touch it, you will definitely die."


    Song Ning''s hand trembles, and the fury palm shrinks back. At this moment, he thinks that now he is just a monkey.


    "Everything in the world is born, all things have spirits, and all beings are equal. Even if you are my love, then I wo n��t disdain you, but I want to practice, exhaust my life, and break through to a higher level. Fairy, you are a demon, we are destined not to be together. "


    Leng Yuexiao''s words were extremely indifferent, and she looked like the water surface without wind and waves, without any movement.


    "Just sit here." Song Ning shuddered slightly, and didn''t seem to care. He sat directly beside the lotus lamp and meditated cross-legged.


    Leng Yuexiao shivered slightly: "Just to sit next to me?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    "Slaught all realms, contaminated with the blood of hundreds of millions of monks, such killings will fall into **** in the future and enter the eighteenth layer of purgatory and suffer long and endless tortures. Just ... to sit by the lotus lamp? "Leng Yuexiao asked again.


    Song Ning slowly turned her head and looked at this woman. This woman who had already been reincarnated and had no memory of her previous life. She was still so beautiful, and there was still a touch of sadness between her eyebrows.


    "Not just to sit by the lotus lamp."


    Song Ning opened his mouth and looked at Leng Yuexiao tenderly: "It''s just to stay by your side and stay with you, just fine."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 814： Fifth: Slaughtering all realms

    Leng Yuexiao moved, and I do n��t know how long it has been, even she herself ca n��t remember how long this indifferent face has been kept, but at this moment, she has a touch of surprise on her face, a heart that has not been moving for a long time. It also slammed.


    Just ... to stay with?


    She looked at the **** monkey and didn''t know exactly what the monkey wanted to do, but the master said that he was a robber, and if it came, don''t blame it even if it was a sinful one.


    Because of him, it''s not easy.


    Indeed, it has never been easy to be a demon monkey, be able to slaughter monks of all realms, be able to travel through the pure environment, and be able to sit beside this lotus lamp.


    It''s just that he went through all the hardships and obstacles, just to be here to accompany him?


    Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning looked at each other, and Leng Yuexiao''s eyes fell on Song Ning''s eyes, which was a kind of happiness.


    That year and that day, the memory was still clear, and it was burning in the sky. In June, it was snowing. She had just come alive and he died.


    That year and that day was the happiest moment of his century.


    That year and month and day, the picture was eternal in his heart.


    The demon monkey closed his eyes satisfactorily, without saying a word, just meditating quietly, his body kept making a sneering noise, his blood rising, as if the whole person was being purified, I do n��t know when, it is possible Completely purified into air.


    Leng Yuexiao''s mood remained unshakable for a long time, and she didn''t even know how long it took her to calm her mind, and then she began to meditate and practice.


    She wants to practice, because if she doesn''t practice, she can''t get out of the lotus lamp because she only has ten thousand years. If it can''t be cultivated in ten thousand years, then she will burn like the wick of the lotus lamp.


    On this day, I don''t know how many nights Song Ning spent beside the lotus lamp.


    The fairy wind surging, this is the first time in a long time that Song Ning felt the fairy light inside the lotus lamp sway.


    "Yes ... the lamp is going out?" Song Ning looked at the lotus lamp.


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao''s eyes also opened in the lotus lamp. Her eyes flashed with sadness. She smiled, and the smile was enough to sway the country and the world.


    "One thousand three hundred and twenty-six years." Leng Yue said with a mouthful.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened, he could concentrate on practicing here, in order not to disturb Leng Yuexiao in the lotus lamp, but Leng Yuexiao remembered all this, in 1326, could this thousand She remembered this time all the time in 326 years?


    She ... can''t concentrate on cultivation? !


    "Why don''t you say a word." Leng Yuexiao''s figure was lingering, suddenly bright and dark, like a wick, and was about to go out.


    Song Ning shuddered slightly and stood up from the ground: "The wick is going out."


    There was a trace of sadness in Leng Yuexiao''s indifferent look: "If it is extinguished, then it will be extinguished. It can''t be repaired for thousands of years.


    Song Ning clenched her fists, and they clattered: "The wick goes out, you will die ..."


    However, at this moment, Leng Yuexiao seems to have seen everything, not talking about life and death with Song Ning, but about love with Song Ning.


    "Master said that you are my love, but you came for 1,326 years, but you did not say a word of love to me." At this moment, she was like a cute little girl, side Looking at Song Ning, "What is love, what is love?"


    Song Ning took a step forward. At this moment, he was only one inch away from the lotus lamp. He seriously looked at Leng Yuexiao and looked at the woman who was almost dissipated.


    "I see you, slaughter all the realms, this is love. You practice, I often accompany you, this is love." Song Ning said, you have to step into the lotus lamp in one step.


    Leng Yuexiao raised her hand and blocked it in front of the lotus lamp. The white palm touched Song Ning''s plush palm.


    Interlocking fingers, trance, as if they had fallen in love ten thousand years ago.


    The star shifted and the stars shattered.


    Unconsciously, Leng Yuexiao had tears in her eyes, but did not know why the tears flowed.


    "There is a discourse in the world called confession. Can you and you say something to me?" Leng Yuexiao suddenly panicked and looked nervously at Song Ning.


    Song Ning shivered, sobbing.


    "Companionship ..." Song Ning''s vision was blurred. He desperately wanted to wipe his tears to see the woman in front of him, watching the woman who spent more than 8,000 years chasing and spending more than 1,000 years to accompany her. .


    "Companionship is the only thing I know about Song Ning, and this world ... the most sincere confession, where are you, where am I to accompany, you live, I live, you die, I die."


    Leng Yuexiao smiled, she smiled happily, she felt like she understood.


    "The wick burns out, I won''t die immediately, I don''t know if I can be resurrected, but I have a request, a ... a small request." Leng Yuexiao prayed in general, her voice became more and more rapid, she The speed of speaking is getting faster and faster.


    "I think ... going up against this vast universe, and I want to see what it is ... what ..."


    The light is gone.


    Song Ning smirked in the sky, he picked up the lotus lamp, which was like a hot flame, burning Song Ning''s body, but Song Ning was scorched and black but he didn''t care at all. Sky.


    "The lotus lamp is off, who will renew me! Who will renew me!"


    "If this light goes out, I will be turned upside down and the stars will burst!"


    Song Ning attacked frantically, the lotus lamp slowly shrank, and finally only reduced to the size of an ordinary oil lamp, he held the lotus lamp and rushed into the starry sky.


    The stars are endless, and no one knows how tall they are.


    While Song Ning rushed, he attacked frantically, in this void, like crazy.


    He roared and ran away. He looked at the lotus lamp and his voice was hoarse.


    "I took you up against the sky, to the extreme of this day, I found your master, I want him to continue burning this wick!"


    "If your master wants you to die, I will kill him, if this world wants you to die, I will pierce the sky!"


    "Xiaoxiao ..."


    Song Ning''s body was trembling and burning, and the higher he went to the sky, the more his body could not bear the pure power until he seemed to see the holy clouds floating in the upper layer, just in his hand. When I almost touched the clouds.


    His entire body died out.


    At the moment when his body dispersed, he still clutched the lotus lamp violently, and at this moment, above this auspicious cloud, a **** would despise Song Ning: "The killing is endless, and now the eighteen purgatory."


    But at this moment, the starry sky oscillated, and the **** shrank his pupils abruptly. He hadn''t had time to be surprised. Only a figure appeared in the void. This figure came from tearing the void. She stepped out and stepped on the surface. Overflowing.


    "Nine turns ... fairy fairy !!"


    As soon as she appeared, she directly patted her heavenly spirit, a bead flew out of her body ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 815： Sixth World: Against the sky and worship Qing Cang

    She glanced indifferently at the god, her lips closed and her voice cold: "Go away."


    It ��s just a word, that the **** is unstable in the body, and the body is rolled out, like a leaf in the wind.


    She crushed the demon pill in her hand and turned it into two halves, half of which were inserted into Song Ning''s undissipated soul, and the other half ...


    With all her strength, she shattered the lotus lamp, took out the wick that hadn''t been warmed in it, and inserted the remaining half of the demon pill into it.


    "Ten thousand years, it hasn''t passed yet ... This demon pill can protect you from reincarnation, and you will have a marriage contract in your life, and you can save a trace of obsession in your body."


    After that, the two souls escaped into the reincarnation, and her body began to dissipate.


    Fifth Xiuwei, first went to the second demon pill, and she dismissed all the cultivation behavior again. She was guilty. She had stood beside Song Ning all the way, waiting for him to form a relationship with Leng Yuexiao, but in the end ...


    "Marriage of the Ninth Century ... It''s past the Fifth Century. Do they really want the ninth and nineth generations of sadism?"


    She is small.


    In this life, she also escaped into reincarnation, but everything has already been said to Judge Cui, she is golden, and she has entered the demon road, practiced again, and achieved demon fairy, often accompanied by Song Ning.


    Companionship is the most sincere confession in this world.


    The sixth memory-go against the sky.


    Since ancient times, there have been monks practicing, mortals cultivating for longevity, and various major sects are standing, so many people have begun to seek suitable young people for cultivation in order to carry forward the sects.


    Some mortals have spiritual roots when they are born. Such people can have extremely strong talents in cultivation. If they do n��t die early, they will be able to go further and further on the way to cultivation. However, some people do not have spiritual roots, or they have very poor spiritual roots. Such people want to practice, but they are extremely difficult. Even in their lifetime, they may not even be able to introduce spirits into the body.


    Under the Qingcang Mountain, there is a small village, this small village is not big, but there are a pair of boys and girls who have been married since birth.


    The male baby is slightly longer and the female baby is slightly smaller, but the two''s birthdays are less than three hours away.


    On this day, outside the small village, the male baby happily ran in front, holding an oil lamp in his hand, while the female baby chased desperately in the back.


    She chased her mouth and shouted, "Brother Song Ning, wait for me, wait for me."


    Then Song Ning was the male baby. The male baby was protecting the oil lamp in his hand and stopped, panting, looking at the baby girl who was hurriedly coming behind him. The baby girl blushed and gasped with breath. Put your hands on your knees: "Brother Song Ning, show me this light."


    Song Ning frowned: "No, this light can''t show you, what if you blow it out?"


    "If you don''t blow, just show me." The girl begged.


    Song Ning hesitated and gave the oil lamp to her girl: "Xiao Xiao, be careful, don''t destroy this oil lamp."


    "Brother Song Ning, why can''t this oil lamp be extinguished?" The girl''s name was Leng Yuexiao. She held the oil lamp in her hands. It was extremely precious. It was as if the oil lamp was a paper paste. She was afraid of breaking it.


    Song Ning squinted his head: "Even if I dream, I have to protect the oil lamp properly. I dream that the wick can''t be extinguished. I dream to take the oil lamp to fly."


    Leng Yuexiao laughed out loudly, but she quickly put the oil lamp a little further away, as if afraid of laughing out of breath to blow out the oil lamp.


    Song Ning snorted and snatched the oil lamp: "You even laughed at me. If so, I won''t marry you when I grow up."


    Leng Yuexiao was frightened when she heard that, her small face was pale, and when she shook her head, the pair of ponytail whips seemed like drumsticks on the rattle.


    "No, no, Brother Song Ning, Xiaoxiao knows wrong."


    As soon as Leng Yuexiao was coquettish, Song Ning couldn''t take her: "Forget it, let''s go back, it''s getting dark."


    "Huh." Leng Yuexiao nodded and followed Song Ning, gently pulling Song Ning''s sleeve.


    But just when the two turned around to go, they suddenly heard the voice of a middle-aged man: "Interesting, both of them have such a spiritual root, just at the foot of my Qingcang Mountain, they were not found."


    Song Ning turned around and looked around.


    This middle-aged man was wearing a blue robe. This is the robe of Qingcang Mountain. Song Ning recognized that the middle-aged man had a whisk in his hand and looked like a Taoist.


    Leng Yuexiao stared at this middle-aged man curiously, and she already had some conjectures in her mind, but she was extremely timid and did not dare to say anything in the face of strangers.


    "Meet the director of Qingcang Mountain." Song Ning lowered his head slightly, because he was holding an oil lamp in his hand, so he did not salute. When Leng Yuexiao heard it, he hurriedly bowed his head: "See the director."


    The middle-aged man stunned and couldn''t help but laugh. After seeing him, ordinary people don''t say they are children. Even adults, they are still begging at this time, but they didn''t expect this child to be so indifferent. Devotion is more suitable than others to cultivate immortals.


    "What''s your name?" The head of the road asked.


    "My name is Song Ning, her name is Leng Yuexiao, and my fiancee, dare to ask the chief, where is this going?" Song Ning, who is nearly six years old, is not afraid. In this way, it seems that he is talking to an acquaintance general.


    When Dao Chang saw it, he was even more surprised in his heart: "I am Dao Qing Dao Dao, the first big disciple in Qingcang Mountain. I saw that you are very talented and have excellent spirit roots. Have you ever thought about cultivating immortals?"


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up, his body trembling slightly: "Cultivation fairy?"


    Qing Chen Road nodded.


    "Can you fly?" Song Ning asked immediately.


    Chen Qingchen said, "What, what?"


    "If you are a fairy, can you fly?" Song Ning continued.


    Qing Chen Dao Ren Renjun couldn''t help but say: "If you become an immortal, you will be able to get omnipotent in the sky, and you can even get eternal life and jump out of the three realms, not in the five forms."


    Dao Qingdao said that he was falling into the sky, even he didn''t hit that kind of state, but now he said it, I don''t know whether he thinks that Song Ning''s talent is higher than him, or because he is too eager to use these two. The children are paid off.


    However, Song Ning didn''t care about them at all, and he waved his hand: "I don''t care about these, I can fly, but how can I cultivate immortals?"


    "Just follow me back to the school." Qing Chen said.


    Song Ning turned to look at Leng Yuexiao and asked, "Can Xiao Xiao also go?"


    If ordinary children are already excited and unable to control themselves at this time, they have long forgotten the people next to them, but Song Ning even thought about the girl beside him, his fiancee. After a few praises, this son has feelings and righteousness. Although there are many restraints, it is also a material that can be made.


    "Both of you can go and visit my door at the same time, and you can get along day and night, the higher the cultivation level, the longer the survival time, and you can stay together." Qing Chen said the promise.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 816： The Sixth World: Going Against the Sky and Building the Immortal Road

    "Although this matter is excellent, I still have to go home and ask my father and mother first." Song Ning nodded, as if he had made a major decision, said, turned around and left, but he pulled Leng Yuexiaogang I ran out two steps as if I remembered something, and turned my head and shouted: "Chief Chen Qingdao, please wait here, don''t go, I will tell you whether my father and mother disagree."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning went away, and this Qing Chen Dao Chang was more happy. The more he saw that Song Ning''s heart was far stronger than that of ordinary children, the better his mood.


    "I didn''t expect there would be such a strange person in this world. At a young age, he has such a mindset, and he will certainly have extraordinary achievements in the future." Qing Chen said thoughtfully.


    Just when he was thinking about this, he suddenly heard noisy footsteps. As soon as he looked up, he saw a crowd of people kneeling in front of him and bowing.


    "The fairy, the fairy of Qingcang Mountain."


    "I don''t know if the fairy came here, my kid was ignorant, and he angered the fairy, and asked the fairy to forgive his sins."


    When everyone bowed down, Song Ning''s father also kowtowed on the ground, and asked Qingchen Dao to blame.


    Qing Chen said with a smile, sweeping the dust, and a gentle force lifted all the kneeling people in front of him, and everyone stood up straight, only to feel that this was extremely mysterious, and all looked uplifted, and they could feel this personally. By the time of the Xianjia spells, they were considered dead without regret.


    Qing Chen Daochang looked at Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, and then looked at Song Ning''s father: "This fellow, I actually fancy this Song Ning''s qualifications, he is very suitable for cultivation, and in the future will certainly be able to Achievements have been made along the way to Xiuxian. "


    My father almost fainted when he heard this. As for Lengyuexiao ��s family, the same reaction naturally happened. The village surrendered Song Ning and Lengyuexiao lively, but when the people had just separated, they cleared the dust. Long to look at the oil lamp in Song Ning''s hands.


    "Song Ning, why do you always hold this oil lamp in your hand? There are also oil lamps among the martial arts. You are not as hard as holding the oil lamp up the mountain." Qing Chen said.


    Song Ning shook his head and resolutely said: "No, it is said that when I was born, the first thing was to hold the oil lamp, and I often dreamed that the oil lamp must not go out, so even if my family is poor, for so many years, Father and mother are also under my control, never let this oil lamp go out. "


    Qingchendao ��s long pupil shrank and looked at the oil lamp. I did n��t find it before, but now it seems that the oil lamp seems really mysterious. Song Ning is as old as it is today, and it ��s not even possible to make a mystery here. With the conclusion, Song Ning was born to be extraordinary.


    So he took Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao to Qingcang Mountain.


    On the gate of Qingcang Mountain, Master Chen Qingchen said, after seeing Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao for the first time in Qingcang Mountain, their eyes are also bright. These two people have excellent qualifications and are rare spiritual roots. , Asked.


    "Song Ning, why do you cultivate immortals?" There was joy in the first voice.


    Ordinary children, Xiuxian is either for longevity, or for the purpose of fighting swords and eliminating demons, and each one has ambitious ideal ambitions. This qualification of Song Ning, coupled with entering the hall, has always been very indifferent. There is an extraordinary ambition.


    "Fly!" Song Ning''s eyes shined and said firmly.


    what? !


    The first one thought he had heard it wrong: "Song Ning, I''m asking you why you want to cultivate immortals."


    "In order to fly!" Song Ning replied again.


    The first corner of the eye twitched twice, but when I thought that Song Ning was just a child, maybe I didn''t know my goal, I didn''t continue to ask any more, but turned to look at Leng Yuexiao: "Leng Yuexiao, you again Why cultivate immortals? "


    Leng Yuexiao''s head slightly side: "In order to fly with Brother Song Ning."


    The first one almost choked out, and he shoved his hands helplessly: "Fuck, clear the dust, take the two of them down and carefully tune."


    Qing Chen Dao was also helpless, but he was relieved to see that Master still loved these two very much.


    Time is like water, time is like a shuttle, spring, summer, autumn and winter alternate between the four seasons, and the sun and moon rotate continuously day and night.


    Days passed like this day by day.


    One year later.


    "Xiaoxiao, look, I can fly!"


    "really?"


    "Hum, watch me show you."


    ��������


    "Oh, it hurts me."


    "Brother Song Ning, are you okay? Does it hurt? Xiao Xiao rubs it for you."


    Two years later.


    "Xiaoxiao, come, I will take you to the tree, the fruit on the tree over there is sour and delicious."


    "But ... but I still don''t know how to use this flying technique, I''m afraid ..."


    "It''s okay, soaring is easy, I will teach you."


    Five years later.


    "Congratulations to Elder Song Ning, who has now arrived at the foundation for cultivation, and does not need to fly or expel objects, so he can fly out of thin air."


    "I''m here to help you practice, and you will soon be with me."


    "Well, Brother Song Ning became the youngest foundation-building monk in Qingcang Mountain''s history, so Xiaoxiao would become the second."


    Song Ning''s cultivation practice became a myth. The speed of such cultivation is so astonishing that monks build foundations and go to the hall to bow down to pray to the ancestor.


    "The first ancestor." Song Ning bowed.


    "Song Ning, tell the first one, why can you practice so fast? But what''s the trick?" The first one looked at Song Ning with a smile and was very spoiled.


    "In order to fly." Song Ning thought without thinking: "Because the monk of the foundation can fly."


    The first one felt a little bit of pain: "Then what do you practice for?"


    "In order to fly." Song Ning stunned: "Don''t the disciples say it five years ago?"


    The first pupil shrank, this time, he really didn''t understand it. A few days later, Leng Yuexiao broke through to the foundation, and above the hall, the first asked the same question.


    "Leng Yuexiao, your cultivation speed is so fast that it has already surpassed that of your peers. What can you do?" The first road.


    "In order to chase Brother Song Ning." Leng Yuexiao looked frank.


    In the first thought, this answer is stronger than Song Ning''s: "So what are you doing immortal for?"


    "In order to fly with Brother Song Ning, the first master, the disciple didn''t say it five years ago?" Leng Yue looked at the first in a puzzling way.


    If at this moment there are juniors and outsiders in this hall, I am afraid that he will be spurted by the old blood, what''s going on with Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao? For them, how did Xiuxian play this way?


    In order to fly ...


    Actually just to fly?


    Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao practiced for the sake of flying. This answer went wildly and was quickly learned by disciples among the sect. Song Ning had a halo of genius, which naturally attracted many people''s envy.


    "Hey, did you hear that when Song Ning came to Qingcang Mountain, he brought an oil lamp and said that the oil lamp could not be extinguished. If you want to adjust him, start with the oil lamp."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 817： Sixth Generation: Oil lamp

    The oil lamp cannot be extinguished. This matter has almost spread throughout the entire Qingcang Mountain, but naturally no one takes this matter too seriously. Just an oil lamp, how can it be extinguished?


    But now that this matter is mentioned again, those who are jealous of Song Ning naturally have some ideas.


    They can''t make trouble with Song Ning in person, but if they kill the ''indestructible oil lamp'' behind their backs, wouldn''t Song Ning also be thunderous?


    Moreover, they have always felt very unfair. Why should Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao not need to participate in any competition or perform any tasks, as long as they practice in this Qingcang Mountain? And the resources they obtained from cultivation are the most.


    "Later, you find a way to get Song Ning out, and I will get the oil lamp out," the fat disciple said.


    The thin disciple smiled and nodded: "Let''s see what happens even if the oil lamp goes out."


    "It is estimated that Song Ning will certainly be violently thunderous, but he will not know who did the thing at that time. You only have to deny it. After all, you are just pulling him away, and he can''t conclude that this matter is related to you." Fat disciple asked.


    Thin disciples echoed again and again.


    Soon, in the evening, the thin disciple came outside Song Ning''s room: "Brother Song."


    Boom Boom Boom.


    The door knocked, and Song Ning turned away from the oil lamp: "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, thin man." Outside, the thin disciple said.


    Song Ning waved his hand and opened the door with spiritual force: "I don''t know what happened to me?"


    The thin disciple saw Song Ning, his eyes swept over the oil lamp on the table, and then he smiled with extreme respect: "Brother Song, you are already a foundation monk. This kind of cultivation has created the miracle of Qingcang Mountain. Brother Song will certainly be able to fly in the sky, but can I show it to my brother? "


    Song Ning frowned slightly and was a little puzzled, thinking about how to refuse, but suddenly heard the thin disciple continue to say: "In fact, I had a dream since childhood, that is, I can fly, but my qualifications are dull and I can''t break through. He ca n��t fly, so ... "


    "Follow me!" Song Ning looked away and hurried out of the room.


    The thin disciple followed Song Ning, and after leaving a certain distance, Song Ning took the thin disciple into the sky and flew into the sky.


    It''s just that Song Ningfei was flying, and she always felt a little uneasy.


    "Eh? Brother Song, what''s wrong?" Song Ning suddenly landed, and the thin disciple asked in a hurry.


    "I''m a little worried about the oil lamp, go back and look at it first." After that, Song Ning rose into the air and flew towards the room. At this moment, in the room, the fat disciple had already taken the oil lamp in his hand.


    He looked carefully for a while and found that the oil lamp was not unusual. He looked at the oil lamp frowning and snorted coldly, trying to destroy the oil lamp.


    But at this moment, there was an angry scream outside the door: "No!"


    "Song ..." The fat disciple was taken aback. The matter was up to this point. He no longer knew what to do. He could only hold the oil lamp in his hands and threatened: "Song Ning, don''t come over!"


    "Put down the oil lamp." Song Ning narrowed her eyes.


    Among the martial arts, Song Ning has never been so tit-for-tat against him, and he has never been angry, but today, he built a foundation for the outbreak.


    "Dare you take another step forward, I will destroy this oil lamp!" The fat disciple was terrified.


    Song Ning looked at his trembling hand: "If the oil lamp goes out, I want you to die!"


    It was at this moment that Qing Chen said that he was the master of Song Ning. After so many years of teaching Song Ning, Song Ning was able to achieve today''s achievements. He was very happy. The elders of the whole school thought Song Ning was a The material that can be made, the mind and nature are indisputable, and leisurely self-satisfaction, is the true essence of Xiu Xianxun seeking longevity, but now Qing Chen Daochang even heard Song Ning said to kill, his face immediately changed.


    "Song Ning!" Qing Chen said with a long rage.


    Song Ning shuddered and turned to look at Master. He was overjoyed: "Master, that disciple wants to turn off my oil lamp. Please ask Master to help me recapture the oil lamp."


    However, at the moment Qing Chen said with a sullen face: "Song Ning, what did you say just now? If the oil lamp goes out, what would you do?"


    There was a flash of murder in Song Ning''s eyes. This hidden and deep kill fell on Qing Chen Dao''s eyes, which made Qing Chen Dao''s heart tight.


    "Whoever puts out this oil lamp, I will kill." Song Ning''s voice was low, and he looked at the fat disciple.


    At that moment, the fat disciple had no doubt that Song Ning would actually kill someone. He already had the idea of ??giving up. His body was soft, and he was about to return the oil lamp to Song Ning to beg for mercy. The oil lamp was actually held in the hands of the dust master.


    Song Ning was overjoyed: "Thank you Master Zun for helping the disciples get the oil lamps back!"


    Song Ning said that he stepped forward to get the oil lamp back, but at this time, the dust-clearing channel grew his teeth, and he threw it hard, smashing the oil lamp towards the ground.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply. He felt cold in the back, kicked his feet, and threw it at the oil lamp, but it was too late ...


    Click ...


    The oil lamp shattered, and Song Ning fell to the ground, looking at the wick in the oil lamp. Somehow, his heart hurt.


    At this time Leng Yuexiao also walked out of the room, seeing such a movement, looking at the broken oil lamp on the ground, she also felt a heartbreaking feeling.


    Song Ning was lying on the ground, his mouth half open, and it was as if he were killed.


    Qingchen Dao said: "It ��s just an oil lamp, Song Ning, I teach you five years, five years, you broke from mortal to foundation, your talent is not comparable to ordinary monks, all elders are optimistic about you , But you just want to kill this disciple for an oil lamp? "


    "I''ve really taught you nothing in the past five years. Now that the oil lamp is out, you can concentrate on your cultivation, hone your mind, roll back to the room, shut down for three months, and don''t allow you to come out!" Qing Chen Dao pointed at the room and said angrily.


    Song Ning walked out step by step, while Leng Yuexiao rushed to the place where the oil lamp broke, and collected the fragments of the oil lamp. She did not know how sad Song Ning was at the moment, but she knew that the importance of this oil lamp to Song Ning Even the fragments are extremely precious to Song Ning.


    Even the fragments are extremely precious ...


    So, why is Song Ning walking towards the dust-clearing path at this moment? !


    Leng Yuexiao had just collected all the fragments of the oil lamp. The fat disciple was still in shock but happily smirked. The thin disciple looked at this scene from afar, hidden behind the tree, and now he was grinning.


    Song Ning walked to the front of Qing Chen Dao, bent his knees, and knelt down directly.


    He knocked three heads on the ground, and every time, it was very loud.


    Master Chen Qing did n��t know what Song Ning ��s state of mind was at the moment. She just saw Song Ning kowtowing and could n��t bear it. She took a step forward and lifted Song Ning: ��Well, just, it ��s just because I was wrong for the teacher. To kill the same door for a lamp, I really ... "


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 818： Sixth World: The market is difficult

    laugh����


    This is the sound of a blunt device piercing the body.


    Tick ??... tick ...


    Time seems to be frozen.


    Qing Chendao slowly lowered his head, looking at his abdomen, watching a young palm pass through his body, he never expected that his first disciple who had just entered the foundation had the ability to break his body. The power of expressing body protection.


    Uh.


    The blood-filled hand was drawn out and drooped weakly, and this young boy who had attacked his master shivered: "That lamp ... Since I was born, it has never been extinguished. I said, whoever extinguished the lamp, who I killed ... ... even if you are my master, it wo n��t work! "


    Song Ning felt very sad. He didn''t know whether he hurt because of hurting his master, or because the lamp went out, but in his subconscious, this oil lamp could not be extinguished. This lamp was everything for him.


    Song Ning raised his hand, and the palm covered with blood was like a sharp blade, piercing the heart of Qing Chen Dao''s heart, but at this moment, suddenly a shadow came to Song Ning.


    Familiar breath, familiar face, familiar voice.


    "Brother Song Ning!" She held the wick and blocked it in front of Qing Chen Dao: "Brother Song Ning, you look at the wick, it hasn''t been extinguished, the wick is not extinguished, can''t you just change another lamp?"


    In Leng Yuexiao ��s delicate palms, besides the wick and the kerosene, the wick is immortal and emits a faint flame, which hurts her skin, but there is no pain in her joyful eyes. .


    The lamp has a wick, the wick is not extinguished, and the light is not scattered.


    A person has a heart, a heart does not die, a person does not die.


    Song Ning raised his hand to grab the wick, but was stopped by Leng Yuexiao: "Brother Song Ning, you have blood on your hand, don''t touch it."


    Song Ning shook his hand, shrunk it back, and his mind was like a lightning bolt. It seemed to feel that this situation was somewhat familiar. His blood-stained hand should not touch this wick.


    "Kill, kill! Song Ning kills!"


    The two fat and thin disciples shouted, but just after their voices shouted, they were depressed by a spiritual force, and this spiritual force was awe-inspiring.


    Qing Chen said, covering the wound on his belly, he stood up and sighed bitterly: "You ... let''s go."


    He was not injured, only because Song Ning did not want to kill with one blow just now. Qing Chen said that he saw Song Ning''s obsession and his charity.


    The oil lamp, which had been guarding for eleven years, was smashed by him as a master. Song Ning made a murderous attempt, but hesitated. He was ashamed of this kind of heart.


    He could feel Song Ning''s anger, sadness, and inner struggle, and he also understood that from the moment this oil lamp shattered, he was not worthy of being Master Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Qing Chen Dao Dao, and bowed deeply toward Qing Chen Dao Dao: "Farewell, I should have worshipped you. Break the oil lamp, I should have killed you."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning pulled up Leng Yuexiao, and the two soared in the sky. Song Ning''s mind echoed with a thought, and there was Leng Yuexiao flying to the sky.


    It''s getting taller and colder, and spiritual power is getting thinner.


    The air around them squeezed out, and they were simply foundation-built bodies that were extremely difficult to counter.


    Baizhang, Qianzhang ...


    Three thousand feet, five thousand feet!


    "Brother Song Ning, I ..." The wind was too strong, and Leng Yuexiao''s voice could only enter Song Ning''s ears faintly.


    "What?" Song Ning looked at her.


    "I''m so happy, Brother Song Ning, I want to be taller, and I want to be taller. I want to see what the end of the world is like."


    Song Ning tried his best to pull up Leng Yuexiao and flew to a higher sky ...


    After that ...


    Xiao Ke did not continue to develop the memory of this life. This may be the most joyful life of the two of them. In this life, there is no sorrow and no farewell, but Song Ning finally failed to follow Leng Yue. Xiao was together, while he hurt Leng Yuexiao, he chased the figure of another woman frantically.


    This life is also the only one that Xiao Ke does not want Song Ning to see.


    Because the woman chased by Song Ning is her! While Song Ning is constantly chasing Xiao Ke, Leng Yuexiao has been silently guarding behind Song Ning.


    Xiao Ke sighed with relief after printing the memory of the sixth generation on the jade paper.


    "It''s over?" Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke shook his head: "It''s not over yet. It''s only the sixth generation, and the next three generations haven''t."


    Song Ning pondered: "Just give me the jade note first, and then I will talk about the rest, outside ... it''s fighting."


    Xiao Ke''s pupil shrank, put away the sadness, and gave Yu Ning to Song Ning, and at the same time used the fairy power to check the outside world.


    The outside world does have weak waves, but it does not look like a large-scale attack, but a small-scale attack. The nine-day battlefield is really open. The eighth day is now subdued by Song Ning. Yes, I ��m afraid it ��s not the eighth monk.


    "I''ll check it out." Xiao Ke rushed out of his body.


    "You have just printed your memory, now you have a rest here, and I will look at the things outside." When Song Ning finished talking, her figure had dissipated.


    Over the main palace of the Royal Palace, dozens of people are fighting at this time, almost half of them are ninth heavy monks, and the rest ...


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes to those who were provoking trouble. They were not the monks of the seventh heaven, but the blood of the Jiaolong family of the eighth heaven, or they learned that the eighth heaven would merge with the ninth heaven. The news, now actually came over.


    "Master." Heifeng appeared, clenching his fists: "This matter didn''t want to disturb the master. These eighth-eighth heavenly dragons came to make trouble, and I''m suppressing it."


    Song Ning squinted at the scene of the fight in front of her, puzzled: "Almost all are spirits, how long will it take to suppress?"


    "You don''t like killing, and these are the descendants of the Jiaolong tribe that you did not eradicate, so ..."


    "All the troublemakers are killed."


    As soon as Song Ningxin crossed, he immediately thought of the scene three years ago: "History is surprisingly similar. Three years ago, the fairy monk of the Jiaolong family was near extinction, and the eighth heaven was deterred. The descendants of the Jiaolong family should be used for killing.


    The black wind clenched his fist and disappeared in a flicker. When he appeared again, he was already in chaos. He didn''t care about his current practice, and in the blink of an eye, he wiped out all the descendants of the Jiaolong family.


    This scene, the Eighth Chongtian monks are watching, even though the eighth Chongtian is now protected by Song Ning, but sure enough, if Song Ning is provoked, then it should be destroyed, or it should be destroyed.


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, and his voice was like an arrow: "Any troublemaker, no matter who it is, will die. Eight or nine celestial monks, come to my palace hall quickly, there is something to discuss."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning turned around and returned to the main hall of the Palace of the Fallen Kingdom, sitting in a dragon chair, waiting for the monks to come.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 819： Genocide

    Everyone came to the main hall of the palace, and Xiao Ke stood next to Song Ning''s dragon chair, even though the look was normal, but after the previous memories, the mood is still very difficult to calm down, especially at the end of the sixth memory, she remembered In view of the matter between myself and Song Ning, when I look at Song Ning at this time, I always feel a little ups and downs.


    Under the call of Song Ning, no matter whether it is the eighth or ninth heaven, no monks dare to neglect, let alone Song Ning just ordered the black wind to kill many monks of the Jiaolong family?


    Destruction of the door is the most cruel to a race. Before the Jiaolong family came to the ninth heaven, Song Ning was only beheading those troublesome fairyland Jiaolong, but did not expect that the Jiaolong family was now destroyed.


    But even so, none of the Eighth Heaven Celestial Wonderland believes that Song Ning ��s move is any wrong. After all, it is these Jiaolongs who make trouble first. Even if Song Ning killed all of them, it ��s understandable that Song Ning Now, such a murderous temperament makes the monks of the Eighth Heaven even more afraid of it.


    Within the main hall of the palace, the people were divided into two rows, the ninth celestial wonderland monk on the left, and the eighth celestial heaven monk on the right.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept across the crowd and eventually fell on the common.


    "Common, I will destroy the Eighth Heavenly Dragon Family, do you have any opinions?" Song Ning asked.


    It is common to hurriedly wave hands: "The owner should take this action for granted, we don''t think there is any problem. If we arrived in the first time at that time, we would certainly try to wipe out the descendants of the Jiaolong family. These juniors are too sensible.


    When speaking frequently, the Eighth Chongtian monks nodded one after another, seeming to fear that Song Ning had misunderstood their position.


    "At that time, you were watching, but didn''t do it. This seems to be inconsistent with what you just said?" Song Ning looked at the common indifferently, and his voice was lowered a bit.


    A common dry cough immediately explained: "After all, I am the eighth monk of the heavens. I feel a little unbearable in my heart. I hesitated and asked the master to punish."


    Boom!


    Song Ning patted the Dragon Chair heavily, and the monks were startled and hurriedly bowed.


    "In the future, there will be no eighth heavy sky. Among the nine-day battlefield, the seventh heavy sky and below are all called-the ninth heavy sky!" Song Ning said coldly.


    Commonly waiting for someone to respond quickly, it seems extremely worried about Song Ning''s anger at the moment.


    "There are two things calling you here today." Song Ning has **** in the depths: "First, the ninth heavy monk changed places to live, and there will certainly be people who are provoking troubles, no matter who they are, troublemakers, kill! Second The battlefield of the Nine Heavens is truly open, and the seventh heaven will certainly take some actions. Next, I will make arrangements for arming. At this time tomorrow, everyone will come to take orders. "


    "Yes!"


    Many wonderland monks bowed.


    "Go." Song Ning pushed his hand, and then turned to look at the only spiritual realm monk among the fairyland monks: "Xin''er, you wait."


    Bai Xin just got up and left, and stopped after hearing Song Ning.


    "Bai Ting, you have to wait." Song Ning said again.


    After everyone left, Song Ning stepped down from the dragon chair and stood in front of Bai Ting and Bai Xin with a sigh: "The nine-day battlefield is truly open. What will the next war be like? No one knows, the Bai family wants to participate Among them? "


    Bai Ting and Bai Xin frowned at the same time, did not understand what Song Ning said.


    "I was thinking, or you would be behind you, war or not ..."


    "Song Ning, you forgot that I was born in a military uniform. The war is too common for me." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning stared at Bai Ting: "Remember that when we met in Xian Ruin, you and I didn''t like killing, but now I want you to fight, I always feel a bit wrong."


    "Let me go to fight is not appropriate, so you fight? Bad things you do?" Bai Ting heavily patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "If my Bai Ting does not help you kill the first day, then I am not worthy to do Your brother, I fight for nothing else, just for you to meet Leng Yuexiao again. "


    "Me and Xiaoxiao ..." Song Ning''s eyes showed bitterness: "I really want to kill the first heaven, but I don''t want to involve you, especially Xin''er, she hasn''t reached the fairyland yet."


    Bai Xin heard that the calm face showed a firm color: "Brother Song is the fairy Qixin too low?"


    "You know I don''t think so." Song Ning seemed to complain.


    Xin''er snorted softly: "Brother Song then quickly prepared the Elixir, and I helped the injured monks to recover. Without me, these monks were injured and could not heal themselves. Isn''t it a great loss of combat power?"


    Song Ning nodded: "If you are tired and don''t want to fight anymore, you must tell me, I will give you a good escape route."


    Bai Ting smiled and left Song Ning''s words directly behind him. In this battle, he died until the death.


    After the two also left, Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke next to the Dragon Chair. He just found out that Xiao Ke had a problem from just now. However, he thought that Xiao Ke might have had feelings fluctuated during the previous Tuo Yin''s memory. This matter.


    "Wait later, I will go to the junction of the seventh day to see if you are fine, can you accompany me?" Song Ning asked.


    "Okay." Xiao Ke recovered and nodded.


    A few moments later, outside the boundary of the Seventh Heaven, Song Ning and Xiao Ke were shuttled. The two were extremely fast, just like the air. Even though the monk who patrolled the Seventh Heaven felt the fluctuation of the fairy power, but Unable to capture the traces of Xianli, all of them looked horrified, hesitating whether to report this matter.


    For half a day, Song Ning and Xiao Ke almost shuttled the entire seventh-day enchantment, and understood the enchantment under the seventh-day heaven thoroughly.


    After being in the main palace of the palace, Song Ning pondered: "The seventh monk''s cultivating ability is stronger than ours, and now we have just experienced a war. If the other side is attacking at this time, we are afraid that there will be a lot of evil."


    "The battle between the immortal columns may not necessarily be a monk''s offensive, is it not the battle between the immortal columns and the immortal columns?" Xiao Ke asked rhetorically.


    Song Ning slowly shook his head: "If you think about this matter, you can understand it. If there is a seventh heavy Celestial Column to challenge me, will you think of killing this Celestial Column? Can let me be safe, or first hit the fairy column first, if the duel with me then, my chances of winning will be greater. "


    Xiao Ke was silent for a moment and did not respond.


    "We must arm around the Seventh Heaven Enchantment, and I will first refine all the Elixir medicines. After the Enemy Enforcement tomorrow, some things will have to be planned, and we will discuss with you and Heifeng." , Sleeping on the dragon chair, Xiao Ke hesitated for a while, but was about to leave, but before leaving, he told him, "The memory in that jade note ..."


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 820： Point out

    "I don''t look at the memories in the jade paper for the time being, and now the war is imminent. If those memories are too sad, I may see it will affect my mood. I still can''t do it without this desire." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke left safely.


    The next day, the crowd came again. Song Ning had already refined the Elixir. After giving the Elixir to Baixin, he admitted to arrange the defense of the enchantment. He printed the map of the seventh-level enchantment he himself explored on the map. Among the jade notes, the jade notes were distributed to the monks in the fairyland present.


    "In this jade paper, every point is marked with a position that needs to be guarded. The heavier the point, the more dangerous it is. There are at least one fairyland monk in every ten positions." Song Ning said , Eyes swept the crowd: "Whoever recommends himself, each person has a maximum of ten points, ten points must be close."


    Everyone talked about it. Among the people, Luo Yi stood up first: "Brother Ning, let me go!"


    With that said, Luo Yi infiltrated the fairy power into the jade paper, and the map in the jade paper was reflected in the air. He flicked the fairy power and circled ten of them.


    The points in this map are divided into three levels, weak, strong, and extremely strong. Of the ten points marked by Luo Yi today, more than half are strong, and even a few are extremely strong.


    Everyone looked at each other and volunteered to choose such a dangerous place to guard. This person was just a hypocrite. This courage is really not comparable to ordinary people.


    "You go here." Song Ning casually said, between the fingers, an immortal force drew the other ten points. Among these ten points, there was no "extremely strong", and the faintness was more than half.


    Luo Yi was about to say something, but Song Ning drank: "Your cultivation is not enough, you can''t take risks."


    Luo Yi shuddered and lowered his head to retreat. Luo Yi just retreated, and the dust was standing out. At this time, the dust was still one-armed. After he stood up, he pointed out the points he wanted to guard on the map in the same way .


    "Five weak, five strong, you guard some of the overkill here, go here." Song Ning raised his hand, within the re-divided area, there are two extremely strong points.


    Jue Chen''s pupil shrank, and he bowed slightly to open his mouth, but before he could speak, Song Ning said: "Before you come here, I have given Elixir to Xin''er. Xin''er said your situation. , Your broken arm can continue to grow out, Xiner will help you after taking the Elixir, just one day. "


    Juechen shuddered violently and immediately rejoiced: "Thank you, Song Daoyou!"


    "The matter of guarding, please you." Song Ning said.


    At this moment, Juechen never had any reluctance in his eyes. He was overjoyed and returned to the distance.


    Song Ning raised his head and said loudly: "All injured monks, your injuries will be treated to different degrees. I will arrange the position of guarding according to the different strengths of different people. I hope everyone will not have any complaints."


    Everyone responded. Within the palace hall, the ninth heavy monk was probably the most delighted at the moment. Even injuries that could not grow out of the dust and broken arms can be treated, then their injuries can naturally be healed.


    After the dust, Moyun Daoxian came out. Under the arrangement of Song Ning, Moyun Daoxian also went to really thinner places. After Moyun Daoxian, Li Yiyan and others went out, but they just came out However, Song Ning raised his hand and stopped them from speaking.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes fell on the common monks: "It seems that you are preparing to be dumb?"


    This original Eighth Chongtian monk shrank one by one.


    "Common, go here." Song Ning frowned and flicked directly out of thin air. Xian Li turned into a map, and Song Ning drew 20 points on the map.


    A common stun: "Master, why is this ... isn''t every monk only ten points?"


    "After you took me into the immortal pill, it was the four-turn golden fairy. You told me that you want to keep ten points? Then I want you to use it!" Song Ning frowned, coldly.


    It is common to swallow saliva and hurriedly bowed his head.


    "Xianwu Emperor, come out!" Song Ning shouted.


    Xianwu Great Emperor quickly pulled out and clenched his fists: "Master, I can protect these twenty points."


    He said that he would draw 20 points. Instead, Song Ning popped up the fairy power. Fifteen points were circled on the map: "Do you have the strength to protect those 20 points? What I want is to be able to hold, and It ��s not a guard, it ��s not a play! "


    Xianwu Emperor''s complexion changed slightly, and he could only bow to his life.


    After this, Song Ning kept arranging, and there were almost some people in the many places that needed to be guarded outside the huge enchantment map.


    "Song Ning, I ..." Bai Ting came out of the queue for the eleventh time. At this time, there are few monks who have not been assigned, and there are not many places left to be guarded.


    Song Ning frowned, looked down, and pondered a little: "Bai Ting, you go here."


    What Song Ning circled was ��Five Weak, Four Strong, One Extremely Strong��. Bai Ting saw it and clenched his fist to lead his life.


    "Bai Ting ... you have to be careful." Song Ning said in a deep voice.


    Bai Ting nodded and returned to the queue. Almost everyone in the main hall was arranged. There were more than a dozen points left. These dozens of points are extremely strong, and the brightness of the light spot seems to be better than Other extreme light spots are stronger.


    These dozens of points are concentrated, and it looks like it should be the place where the seventh heavy sky guards.


    "Master, I can." Seeing that Song Ning was still hesitant, Heifeng stood directly beside Song Ning. At the same time, Xiao Ke also shook his body and stood in front of Song Ning, as if waiting for orders.


    Among everyone, except Baixin is a spiritual realm monk, the remaining fairy realm monks have also arranged tasks. If you must say that there are no tasks on your body, I am afraid that there is only Xiaoke and the black wind. At this time, these dozens The extremely strong point should also be guarded by the two of them.


    After all, Xiao Ke''s strength is enough to surpass Jinxian, and now the Black Wind has the realm of Jinxian with the help of Song Ning''s Xiandan.


    However, Song Ning glanced at the two of them, but shook his head: "Here, you two are not enough."


    All of a sudden, the two Jinxian monks were not enough. Where is this place? They didn''t go to the seventh heaven enchantment in detail. Naturally they didn''t know where to be strong or weak. Now Song Ning said this, they feel that this guarding job is not good.


    Just as Song Ning was hesitating, a light voice from a woman suddenly came out of the palace hall: "Senior, they are not good at doing so, what if I am everyone from Tiangong?"


    It was Xiaolian who was talking. When Xiaolian appeared, the monks around were a little surprised, especially when the eighth chongtian was away from Tiangong. He was a big elder before and naturally knew Xiaolian, but he did n��t expect that Xiaolian It will appear here, and it is to help Song Ning and call Song Ning a senior? In this common mind, the ninth chongtianli has a seal on the main body of the palace. Once the seal is broken, her cultivation behavior will be ...


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 821： The ninth heaven has a secret

    Xiaolian and his party came from tearing the void, afraid that it was in the main hall of the palace, and no one dared to do it except them. Xiaolian''s figure just appeared, and she already noticed that it was common here. At the same time, Xiaolian''s voice also sounded in the common mind.


    "If I missed a few words about my business, you should understand the consequences."


    Frequently tense, respond quickly.


    Song Ning originally didn''t want to find Litian Temple, but came from Tiangong Temple. Song Ning suddenly thought that there is also Litian Temple in the eighth heaven, so instead of directly mentioning arming, he asked : "The Eighth Heaven''s Departure Temple ..."


    Even if she understood Song Ning''s meaning, Xiaolian explained: "If seniors can kill Zhao Yueru in the eighth chongtian, then the eighth chongtian depart from Tiangong will automatically be placed under the control of the ninth chongtian departing from the palace."


    Song Ning nodded. Xiaolian knew something more about this rule, but now when it comes to ordering, Song Ning arranges: "Eleven people from the Heaven Palace, guarding these dozen points should be enough . "


    Everyone was shocked that even the eleven people from Tiangong were guarding, it was still enough. In this way, it was really dangerous.


    "I have marked these points according to the monks and cultivators who guarded the seventh celestial heaven. They are arranged today, and I hope that you can do your best to protect them. I have placed a ban under the entire seventh celestial enclave. If any point is broken, I will feel it here. "Song Ning''s eyes swept the crowd again.


    "I''ll wait to do my best to protect myself." The crowd clenched their fists.


    Song Ning took a deep breath. After this, although it is not a solid thing, the seventh heavy day wanted to attack, and it was not something that could be done in a moment.


    "Tomorrow, when everyone is in place, I will travel on the entire continent to find medicinal materials at the fastest speed, refining as many elixir as possible, and the allocation of elixir according to the strength of guardianship." Song Ning said.


    As soon as this remark came out, the monks who had been ecstatic about the dangers they were guarding immediately became ugly, but at this time, they could only hide their inner emotions.


    Hearing a few words of the immortal pill, the monks who had not taken the immortal pill were all excited. After bowing to retreat, they also had some thoughts in their hearts.


    After the monks were about to go, Xiaolian smiled and said, "Women go back?"


    Song Ning raised an eyebrow: "You already know?"


    Xiaolian nodded: "Ma''s been here for three years, wasn''t it to accompany her senior practitioners to cultivate a trace of primordial spirit, and his wife is not in good condition on the first day now."


    Song Ning frowned: "What do you mean?"


    "Although the lady broke through the golden fairy after returning to the first day, but now she is still standing still, and the engagement feast is imminent. In the first day, they are all preparing for the engagement feast. Seniors should pay close attention to this matter. "Xiaolian said, flicking her hand, an invitation flew to Song Ning.


    Song Ning raised his hand and squeezed the invitation, throwing it away, a fairy force burned the invitation.


    Xiaolian was startled: "Then, that''s my invitation. Why did you burn it, Senior?"


    "Looking upset." Song Ningsheng said, "The main purpose of your trip was to show me invitations."


    Xiaolian sighed: "February 2, the dragon looks up, this is a festival that has been there since ancient times. February 2 this year is also a lucky day, and there are less than three months. The seniors are going to cheer, but the other party is ready. Almost, I ��m afraid that I do n��t have the strength of the second turn Jinxian, it is difficult to contend. "


    "Thank you." Song Ning got up: "You leave the Tiangong people to take care of the guardianship. I don''t need you to worry about my affairs."


    Xiaolian smiled, turned and took everyone away from the Tiangong to the required guarding place.


    At this time, only Song Ning, Xiao Ke and Heifeng are left in the main hall. At this time, Song Ning''s mood, although they can''t say completely understand, but they can feel some, the loved one wants to get engaged. For Song Ning, if it is Don''t upset the day of the engagement, fearing that the two people would have been together for so many years.


    At this time, Xiao Ke sighed in his heart. If Song Ning read the content in the jade note, it might be difficult to control his emotions.


    "I have some herbs that I need to find here, Black Wind, please help me arrange it, and immediately let those monks at the peak of the spirit realm look for it. This matter is a recipe for the immortal pill." Song Ning said, giving a jade note to black wind.


    As soon as the black wind froze, he bowed away and immediately started to arrange the matter.


    "Xiao Ke, I may have to practice during this time. I want to go to the first day. If my strength is not enough, no one can help me, so ..." Song Ning sighed again: "The safety of this place will be given to you Now. "


    "Yes." Xiao Ke fell asleep.


    "Xiao Ke, the Nine Heavens battlefield has been sealed for too long, and the Nine Heavens has now become one. Even if there is nothing to start from, I am afraid that it will be impossible to fight. When we are weak, we must protect them, and we cannot let them in, because there are too many secrets in this ninth heaven. "


    This is what sighed in Song Ning''s heart. The other monks present in this ninth chongtian are different from Song Ning. After the eighth chongtian, Song Ning saw the eighth chongtian, even the ground is cloud After the fairyland, he suddenly understood the truth. Among the heavens, perhaps only the ninth heaven has the earth, and among the ninth heaven, there are too many secrets.


    Those fairy tombs in those days, Song Ning wanted to find out until now. The envious corpse, like Leng Yuexiao, and the Ninth Heaven''s Great East, even sealed the Qitian Dasheng This also made Song Ning feel a little strange.


    If the ninth chongtian is lost, and not to mention others, the fairy tomb is certainly not guaranteed, and the Wuzhi Mountain that once sealed the Qitian Great Saint will also be turned upside down.


    The Wuzhi Mountain, where he once spent more than thirty months in his life with Leng Yuexiao, how can he let people do what he wants?


    Xiao Ke did not know less about You Lan Continent than Song Ning. Ten thousand years ago, her deity was under the ground of You Lan Continent. Now Song Ning said that You Lan Continent has secrets, but it surprised Xiao Ke slightly.


    "Master, you ... know about the fairy tomb?" Xiao Ke asked.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank: "What happened to the fairy tomb? Do you know the fairy tomb?" Song Ning asked quickly.


    It can be seen from this reaction that Song Ning knew that Song Ning was only aware of the fairy tomb, but did not know the secrets in the fairy tomb. Since Song Ning did not know, she could only hide the matter first, because she was After the breakthrough of the year, I visited the Orchid Continent and found that the fairy tomb in the Orchid Continent was incomplete, as if it was broken by some magical power and became a fragment of the fairy tomb. Nine fairy tombs, if it were Cannot be united, it will still be a great trouble in the future ...


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 822： Lots of precious materials

    Among the nine immortal tombs is related to the life of Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning. Xiao Ke took over the love of the ninth world, and also set up nine tombs for the two. An extremely ancient formation that was consulted at the time of immortality.


    However, she didn''t know if there was a problem with this method, or the sea and the mulberry fields caused some changes. Nine fairy tombs were not found, and a single fairy tomb was incomplete. What remained in each of the fairy tombs was Song Ning and Leng Yue The soul between Xiao and the flesh of that year, but nowadays, even the wreckage of Song Ning''s flesh was not found ...


    "Xiao Ke?" Song Ning looked at her questioningly: "You also know about the fairy tomb? Have you been to the fairy tomb to explore?"


    "I did see it, but it was just outside, and I didn''t dare to go into the inquiry, but I found that there was not only one fairy tomb in this orchid continent, nor what kind of fairy was buried in the fairy tomb." Leng Yue Xiaodao.


    Song Ning was slightly lost in his heart. He thought that Xiao Ke had entered the fairy tomb before, but he did not expect that Xiao Ke only found that there was a fairy tomb, but did not enter it. Even who was buried in the fairy tomb do not know.


    "You ��re working, I ��m going to practice in the ancient pagoda. If the black wind finds the medicinal herbs I need, let him contact me immediately. This is my jade paper with Yuanshen, crush the jade paper, I It should also be felt in the ancient pagoda, and I will come out as soon as possible. ��After Song Ning handed the jade note to Xiao Ke, he said:�� The ancient pagoda is placed in the main palace of the imperial palace, and I will be here. If it is The ancient pagoda is destroyed, and I am afraid that it will not survive. "


    Xiao Ke grasped Yujian tightly: "Master, rest assured, hand it to me here."


    Song Ning nodded and flipped his hand to remove the ancient pagoda from the storage ring. At that time, the black wind said that more than two-thirds of the ancient pagoda was directly accessible to the monk of the fairyland, although he did not know the black wind. Isn''t it right? But now he is going to practice in the ancient pagoda.


    But at this moment, suddenly someone came hurriedly from outside the main palace of the palace.


    "Master." The comer is Dan Wuya!


    Dan Wuya prayed to Song Ning, and then stood up and said: "Master said he wanted to refine into Immortal Pill? The disciple has a set of materials needed to refine into Immortal Immortal.


    Song Ning was stunned. It was extremely difficult to find the medicinal materials of Immortal Pill. How did Dan Wuya get it together in such a short time? He remembered that he had handed Danfang to Dan Wuya so far, but it was only a few days.


    Dan Wuya said that he took out a storage ring and handed it to Song Ning. Song Ning''s fairy power swept away, and the storage ring really contained materials refined into the fairy pill.


    "Where did you come from?" Song Ning asked.


    "These materials were not difficult to find in the previous eighth day. The disciples used to like to collect some, so they could get together in such a short time." Dan Wuya responded hurriedly.


    "Only so much?" Song Ning asked.


    Dan Wuya shook his head again and again: "Also, still, how much does Master need? The disciples will go together."


    "There are as many as you want. It is very useful to enter the elixir." Song Ning said.


    "The disciple will fetch it here, Master. Wait a minute." Dan Wuya finished, turning his head and flying towards his residence on the eighth heaven.


    Song Ning did not expect that the materials of the elixir were so easy to find, but now I hear it, but I can only change the plan.


    "Wait for Dan Wuya to get the materials of the immortal pill, I will go to the ancient pagoda after refining." Song Ning put away the ancient pagoda.


    "The host intends to use the elixir to enhance our strength. While enhancing the strength, can we buy the hearts of the people?" Xiao Ke asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "Today I let some monks go to guard. Some people are unwilling. Some things are not as simple as we imagined. It takes everyone''s strength to protect this land."


    "The master decides it is better." Xiao Ke said: "If the master is okay, Xiao Ke will retreat first, then I will print the memory of the three generations later, and I will give it to the master after I finish the print."


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke''s departure. After a while, Dan Wuya took out a storage ring again. When Song Ning saw the storage ring, there was always a sense of wonder: "This is the medicine needed for the fairy pill Extremely precious, you can find so much? "


    "These are all things in the courtyard of my house. It''s been too long. I don''t even know what is planted in the courtyard. Some are kept in the Zongmen Drug Store, and some are in Jinchizhi. Found in, these are ... "Dan Wuya explained.


    If Song Ning stopped Dan Wuya, although these herbs were too simple to come, Song Ning felt a little weird even if it was really in front of him, but now he just needs medicinal ingredients to make the pill, and he does not care. These things are gone.


    "Waiting next to me, I refined it into immortals." Song Ning said.


    Dan Wuya was overjoyed. He just wanted to see Song Ning practicing Alchemy. Now Song Ning is about to start alchemy. He is naturally excited.


    Time is precious. Song Ning immediately began grinding medicinal materials. Dan Wuya was nervously guarding the side, watching Song Ning Lian Dan on the one hand, and protecting Song Ning on the other.


    And when Song Ning began to grind the medicinal materials, among the heavens, several pairs of eyes fell on Song Ning. Their eyes did not know what strength was under their support. Song Ning did not feel the slightest feeling.


    "He is about to refine the panacea. You can do this without fear of being condemned." A man sneered.


    "Heavenly condemnation? What''s that? It''s not the sky anymore, what can I condemn?" A feminine man holding a lupin, and when it fanned, it seemed that there was a burst of immortal gas in the plume, he Staring at the skillful Song Ning below: "I don''t know what will happen to the ninth heaven after two days?"


    "Scene? Maybe, it''s the end." The man squinted at the feminine person: "You should go to hell."


    "Oh? There can be **** among the heavens? If there is, then there is **** under the ninth heaven." The feminine man grinned slyly: "If the ninth heaven is broken, where is hell? ? "


    "With you, I will go back to the seventh heaven. You promised me something. Remember, if you can''t do it, then I won''t be soft-hearted." During the speech, the man looked at the dark room and rubbed it. Rubbing his nose, his figure dissipated.


    In the fourth day, someone noticed that Song Ning had obtained a large amount of medicinal herbs, and now he is preparing to refine it, but when this person asked to take measures, he went to Song Ning to ask for the medicine. All kinds of rebuke.


    "Master, he has so many alchemy materials, why can''t he ask for Elixir?"


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 823： Drawing

    In the dark, there was a cold hum: "A lot of alchemy materials? Into the elixir? I am afraid that in the ninth day, those fairyland monks will all die after taking the elixir. I really do n��t know who the trick they came up with. This kind of pitfall People can do everything. "


    "This, this, is there a problem? The material is poisonous?"


    "You don''t have to speak out about this matter. I don''t know who actually gave the ninth heavyweight such a set. If we rush into it, I''m afraid it will cause trouble to the upper body."


    After the man retreated, in the room, the person called the ��master�� thought secretly, rubbing the jade in his hand. The jade itself was crystal clear, but at this moment there was a trace of extremely delicate black in this crystal clear This black is like a plume of smoke, but no one knows that the plume of black smoke in this jade represents poison, except for the owner of this jade.


    "I even thought of poisoning. It seems that it was mostly the seventh heavy day. If the seventh heavy day took the opportunity to attack the ninth heavy day, then the melee battle of the nine-day battlefield is about to start." He sighed slowly. Slowly stood up from the seat: "Although I am not a peace-loving person, if the nine-day battlefield really fights, the creatures are painted small, and the stars will perish, I am afraid it will not be far away."


    He said to himself, a moment later, his body shook, and suddenly a primordial **** was separated from his body. This primordial **** disappeared, and when it appeared again, it had reached the ninth heaven, within the ninth heaven, He looked around for a while, and then his body showed up, and a worn linen cloth appeared.


    He held a cane in his left hand and a baggage in his right hand, with the baggage on his back, and walked towards the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers step by step.


    At this time, the Imperial City was already heavily guarded. If on weekdays, an old man came here, fearing that no one would stop, but now it is different. There are no living mortals in the ninth heaven, and suddenly appears. An old man who didn''t have a little bit of volatility on his body naturally attracted attention.


    "Stop!" Two guards stopped the old man: "Old man, in the previous battle, there should be no more mortals in this orchid continent. Where did you come from?"


    When the old man was stunned, he didn''t show a bit of panic, but said: "I''m just annoying, I''m just a painter, I want to draw a picture for Song Ning."


    Song Ning? !


    The two guards did not expect that the old man would even call Song Ning''s name, but the old man suddenly appeared outside the imperial city, which was really strange. They did not dare to neglect these things and immediately reported to their superiors, layer by layer. After the layer report, in just a moment, this matter reached Xiao Ke''s ears.


    Song Ning was grinding at this time, preparing to fire medicine, but suddenly heard Xiao Ke''s voice.


    "Master, there is an old man outside the imperial city who has not cultivated as a wave. He is said to be a painter and wants to paint for you."


    Song Ning made a move in his hand.


    Didn''t fix it?


    At this time, there should be no more mortals in this Orchid Continent, but such an old man who did not cultivate himself, but also said that he would paint for him? If normally, Song Ning might not care too much, but now the atmosphere of the nine-day battlefield is tense, he does not dare to neglect.


    "Dan Wuya, you retreat first, there are things on my side." Song Ning said.


    Dan Wuya bowed and left, after Dan Wuya left the main palace palace.


    "Help me bring the old man." Song Ning said, collecting the ground medicinal materials, sitting on the dragon chair and waiting.


    A moment later, the gate of the main palace of the palace opened wide, and Xiao Ke walked in, followed by an old man in his body, but when the old man just entered the palace hall, Song Ning felt a very weak force, It is difficult for ordinary people to perceive this power, but Song Ning''s immortal power is far more pure than others. Now even if the other party is hiding with all his strength, Song Ning is still aware of it.


    Squeak.


    The main hall gate was closed. After the gate was closed, an enchantment was suddenly formed around it.


    "You ..." Xiao Ke was about to start, but was stopped by Song Ning.


    "It''s not just the predecessors of the heavens, why is it coming to my country of falling feathers?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes.


    The old man smiled slightly: "I''m nothing more than a voyage. When I came here, I saw your hero boy Qiyu extraordinary. I want to make a picture for you. I don''t need to say it."


    Song Ning''s heart flew and nodded: "Senior Laborer."


    Xiao Ke frowned and looked at the old man. Even at this moment, she could not feel whether there was any cultivation in the old man, but the gate of the main hall and the surrounding roads and bounds were definitely not by Song Ning, so it can only explain the old man. The repair is extremely strong!


    When the old man flipped his hand, a drawing board appeared, and the drawing board was supported. He smiled and looked at Song Ning: "I heard that you have a fairy pen in your hand, can you borrow it for me?"


    "Yes." Song Ning shook his hand and threw the fairy pen to the other party.


    This fairy pen has Song Ning Ling Tian Jian Qi, Ling Tian Jian Qi is extremely sharp, the fairy pen is quite fast, but the old man is very easily caught in his hand. After he held the pen, he splashed ink and sketched it on the drawing board. After that, he flipped the fairy pen and threw it to Song Ning.


    Song Ning cautiously took the pen, thinking that the old man would bring a little attack when throwing the pen, but did not expect the old man to just throw the pen back.


    The old man tore off a piece of paper on the drawing board, and the paper flew to Song Ning: "Your portrait is for you."


    During the speech, the old man slowly walked out of the main hall of the palace, step by step, without any slight fluctuations in power. From the outsider''s point of view, he did not do anything in the least.


    Song Ning took the paper and looked at the painting quietly.


    In the picture, he sits quietly on the dragon chair, and there are countless demons and ghosts around him. However, these demons and monsters dare not be too close to him, it seems that his body radiates a burst of light.


    "My portrait ... but there is no demon or ghost in the main hall of the palace." Song Ning muttered to himself.


    In the portrait of Xiao Ke''s one-finger, it was a black dot on Song Ning''s hand, which was supposed to be the location of the storage ring, but now it has become a black dot.


    "Master, the entire portrait is beautiful, but this storage ring is just a black dot. What does that mean?" Xiao Ke asked.


    The storage ring is black dot ...


    Song Ning touched the storage ring. Although he did not know the other party ��s identity, nor even the other party ��s intentions, the other party ��s actions must have some intentions, otherwise, in the identity of the old man, there is absolutely no need to change Come as a mortal, and then leave as a mortal.


    "He didn''t want to let him know that he had come here, but he wanted to convey some news to us, but he didn''t want to say so, so he drew such a picture?" Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke hesitated slightly and nodded: "It should be like this, but I don''t know what the other party means. Could it be that your storage ring has a problem?"


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 824： Dan Feng master

    "Throw away the demons and ghosts around. If there is a problem with this storage ring, it is also when I am about to refining into the elixir. Does the predecessor come here mean that there is a problem with those medicinal materials?" Song Ning said. : "The medicinal materials refined into Xiandan are extremely precious. Even if it is planted in the garden of Danwuya, it will never be possible to produce so many in a very short time."


    "So the owner''s meaning is that Dan Wuya has a problem?" Xiao Ke''s eyes flashed sharply.


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "It wasn''t Dan Wuya''s problem. Dan Wuya was very excited when he took these herbs. He could see that he was really happy, it wasn''t like pretending, so this Dan Wuya should be no problem. "


    Song Ningxian swept through the storage ring and searched for the medicinal materials in the ring. At that time, he always felt that these medicinal materials were too simple. Now that he wants to come, it really needs to be carefully checked.


    Time passed slowly, Xiao Ke had been standing beside Song Ning, and while Song Ning and Xian Li probed these medicinal materials, there was a trace of fine sweat deep in his forehead.


    There are many types of medicinal materials, only through the medicinal materials themselves, no clues can be seen, but Song Ning has found some abnormalities in these medicinal materials, there are some very slight changes on each medicinal material, if not Song Ning I used to refine the immortal pill, and once contacted these medicinal materials, I am afraid that it is impossible to distinguish the abnormalities on these medicinal materials.


    Two hours passed and Song Ning opened his eyes for the first time.


    Xiao Ke immediately looked at Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning''s eyes were tired. As soon as he opened his eyes, he let out a long breath.


    "Master, can you find it?" Xiao Ke said nervously.


    Song Ning nodded slowly, his mouth slightly raised: "I have never seen such an opponent since I embarked on Dan Dao. It is interesting. If I have the opportunity to meet, I must take good care of this person before killing him. Compare this alchemy with him. "


    During the speech, Song Ning waved his hand, and all the enchantments he knew were bound up again, enhancing the protection in the main hall of the palace.


    After Song Ning finished all this, he told Xiao Ke: "Each medicinal material is okay to use alone, but there are some subtle changes on each medicinal material. If these medicinal materials are refined into immortals , Then the refined elixir of refining would be poisonous, which is why the predecessor painted the storage ring as a black dot in the portrait. "


    Speaking of which, Song Ning suddenly smiled: "Dan Wuya can''t do this, and those who can do it must be brewing a big conspiracy."


    "Master, are you going to continue to refine the elixir to lead the people behind this?" Xiao Ke exclaimed.


    Song Ning nodded: "Provoking me in this Dan Dao, his courage is not small, if there is no guidance from the senior, I am afraid that even if I am made into a Dan, I may not be able to find something strange, but now the senior pointed out , I have no reason to just sit back and die. "


    "I am here to protect the master." Xiao Ke already knew what Song Ning was thinking.


    Song Ning closed her eyes and turned her hand. The medicinal materials in the storage ring appeared. More than one hundred kinds of medicinal materials after being ground floated in front of Song Ning. Once again, it is baked on the flame formed by Song Ningxian and undergoes a second purification.


    Song Ning, who has a thorough understanding of pharmacology, can now feel it. These medicinal materials are planted in a certain way. When planting, there is a problem with the water for irrigation. Therefore, these medicinal materials are not contaminated with impurities. The medicinal materials themselves are impurities.


    Usually, the impurities are separated from the medicinal materials, but now, the essence of the original medicinal materials is extracted from the impurities.


    This is the first time Song Ning has done it, even though it is extremely difficult, but it makes Song Ning very excited. Among Dan Dao, no one has been able to compare with him all the time, but now there is someone who may be stronger than him.


    Song Ning''s understanding of pharmacology was more thorough in the process of demolition.


    One day, twelve hours passed, and Xiao Ke received twelve hours beside Song Ning. When Song Ning opened his eyes and looked at the hundreds of piles of medicinal herbs floating in front of his eyes, his eyes were full of blood. .


    But even at this time, it was still not over. Song Ning continued to strip and extract, but found that the ingredients in these herbs were actually changing. It was extremely difficult to eliminate those impurities without destroying their own pharmacology. .


    "Master, take a break." Xiao Ke got up, holding a pink silk handkerchief in his hand, and wiped it on Song Ning''s forehead.


    Song Ning ignored the words, and there was not a flash of light in his eyes, it seemed to be calculating something, his lips kept closing, like he was quickly reading a mantra, and his eyes kept sweeping through the floating medicinal materials around him, The brow furrowed and tightened.


    But a moment later, his lips flickered, and he suddenly smiled.


    "It turns out so." Song Ning laughed, and immortal force sprang out of his fingers, and the medicinal materials around him began to change constantly.


    There is a continuous explosion of powder and a burning flame. Song Ning is experimenting with impurities this time. These impurities must be to achieve a certain effect. If the quantity of impurities can be determined, then the original can be reversed. The essence.


    The ninth celestial monk has begun to guard, and at this time, the seventh celestial monk stares at each other, as if waiting for something.


    Two days later.


    Song Ning asked Xiao Ke to bring Dan Wuya. Under the witness of Dan Wuya, Song Ning refined into Immortal Pill, and in the sky, Dan Lei fell, Song Ning cut off Dan Lei with one person''s strength. This stove was taken away by the elixir and came to the edge of the enchantment. Almost all the monks who had not taken the elixir took the elixir.


    They don''t know the Elixir, so no one knows, in this immortal, there is another Elixir.


    After Song Ning gave the Elixir, he stood and observed not far from the enchantment. What he observed was not the breakthrough of the monks, but the reaction of the seventh monk.


    "Sure enough, they all knew." Song Ning narrowed his eyes, beside him, Xiao Ke was already running the spiritual power in his body at this moment, ready to fight a battle at any time.


    Within the enchantment, the monks of the Wonderland continued to climb, and when they broke through, they were all excited one by one: "Haha, grandchildren of the seventh heaven, what do you think? If you also submit to us, Song Daoyou is in a good mood It will be refined into elixir for you. "


    "Is it jealous? Huh, even if you are jealous, you can''t get it. This magic pill is specially made by Song Daoyou for us!"


    The eighth heavy heaven monk was extremely caring at this time, but at the moment, from the seventh heavy heaven monk''s eyes, he could not see the slightest envy.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 825： Surround

    Just as the monks within the enchantment embraced, they suddenly changed.


    puff!


    A monk sprayed blood on his mouth. The blood was black, sprayed in the air, as if alive, still wriggling.


    Coincidentally, immediately afterwards, all the monks who had previously taken Into the Pill were all spitting blood, and all of them looked terrified, and their faces became extremely ugly.


    At this moment, the seventh celestial monks rushed to break through the barrier.


    "Song Ning, you ..."


    "Song Daoyou, why is this!"


    "Senior, what the **** are you doing?"


    All the monks within the enchantment all questioned, and all looked at Song Ning inexplicably, with resentment and hatred in their eyes. At this moment, the monks who had already been prepared on the seventh day had poured out like a flood, Want to engulf these injured monks.


    Song Ning''s eyes flickered, constantly sweeping among those Seventh Heavenly Monks, hundreds of fairyland monks rushed in, roaring roaring, fairy power shooting, and war broke out instantly.


    However, among these hundreds of fairyland monks, Song Ning found that one person was frowning at the moment, and there was a trace of inexplicable panic in his expression. He shook his head and shouted: "No, no!"


    The seventh celestial monk didn''t understand what this person meant. The order they received was that when the ninth celestial monk was injured after taking the elixir, he immediately attacked.


    "It''s really wrong." In the sky, Song Ning stood with his hands indifferent, staring indifferently at the seventh monk who stood in the air without moving: "Because, they take the immortal pill, which is not poisonous."


    Between the words, Song Ning''s mouth slightly raised: "All the celestial monks in the ninth heaven listen to orders, all those who cross the border, kill!"


    On the ninth chongtian, these monks just spit black blood in their mouths, but now they do n��t feel a bit of a physical injury. It seems that even after spitting out the black blood, the whole person is a lot easier, and even the fairy power is more pure. Now that the seventh monks are killed, how can they continue to remain indifferent?


    The fight started immediately, and Xiao Ke''s body flicked into a nine-tailed fox, blocking the enemies coming between heaven and earth.


    The war broke out, and Song Ning just squinted at the man: "For your poison, I have looked for three days. If I had added Xizhuodan to the immortal, they would not vomit black blood. , The seventh monk will not be fooled. "


    Song Ning''s body disappeared, and he didn''t wait for the seventh-day monk to react. He already appeared in front of the monk. He raised his hand and grabbed the monk''s neck: "Poisoning, this kind of thing, is To be condemned. "


    "Here, this is the seventh heaven, you, dare ... kill me across the border!" The man''s face turned purple, and he exhausted all his energy but could not break free from Song Ning''s shackles.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes: "It''s my ninth heavy day, no matter who it is, no matter where it is, I will die!"


    But just when Song Ning''s arm was about to exert force, a thunderbolt suddenly fell from the clear sky. This thunderbolt fell on Song Ning''s wrist. The speed was so fast that Song Ning had not responded.


    Song Ning''s body suddenly formed a burst of sword energy. This Ling Tian sword energy contained yin and yang double forces. Now the yin and yang double forces are like a gossip plate, blocking Song Ning''s wrist.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, Song Ning''s wrist was numb, his arm ache, and his wrist was loose, and the man was already free. Song Ning''s body receded, and only a few feet later, this stood firm.


    "Heavenly condemnation?" The immortal light flashed in the sky, condensing into a figure, holding his arms, scorning everything below: "You look up at me, I am heaven!"


    I am heaven ...


    It is heaven ...


    It''s heaven ...


    Say what you want!


    In the sky, eight directions of clouds and clouds rolled over, and the fairy power was like hail. This was the first time that Song Ning saw the fairy monk''s words and expressions, which could spur heaven and earth fairy power and produce natural disasters.


    "This, this is what you say!"


    "Actually ... There are fairyland monks who can use words to speak out. Who is this seventh heaven?"


    In the sky, the temperature dropped abruptly, just like the snow and ice, even the clouds were condensed.


    "It''s not just the words that follow the law, but the fairy power with the element of ice, this is our seventh heavenly column, Tang Zilong!"


    At this time, all the monks in the battle stopped, and the monks of the seventh heaven returned to the outside of the enchantment, and the monks of the ninth heaven returned to Song Ning under the leadership of Xiao Ke.


    Tang Zilong was wearing a blue windbreaker. At this moment, the surroundings were like ice and snow. Tang Zilong spread his hands and looked at the bottom indifferently, staring at Song Ning with death: "Now, you have entered the seventh heaven."


    The seventh heavy sky was headed by Tang Zilong, and the ninth heavy sky was headed by Song Ning. At this moment, they were all standing in the realm of the seventh heavy sky. Surrounded, at this time, even outside monks, could not see exactly what happened in the seventh heaven.


    There are hundreds of thousands of monks, even if there are only hundreds of fairyland monks, but the rest of the spiritual monks are also putting pressure on them.


    "Tang Zilong." Song Ning smiled slightly: "Today, if half of my people died here on the ninth heaven, I will ask you to be buried with all the monks on the seventh heaven."


    On the seventh day, the monk was stunned, and then he laughed wildly. Tang Zilong burst into laughter, and even the whole seventh day shivered.


    "Today, the ninth heaven, all will be destroyed!" Tang Zilong shouted loudly, his voice rumbling, spreading all the hearts of the monks in the seventh heaven.


    The disadvantage of quantity, the disadvantage of terrain, everything points to the shortcomings of Song Ning, especially all the monks in the ninth celestial heaven now feel a repression, and the force of repression alone makes them feel terrified. .


    The celestial power of the monk of the seventh heavy sky burst out, and the entire seventh heavy sky began to shake violently at this moment. It seems that the fairy power is too strong to be overwhelmed. The ice and snow are flying in the sky. Fairy power.


    Wherever Xian Li went, the ninth heavy heaven monks were declining.


    "Lvling, Zhengdong, Xiaoke, Zhengnan, Xiaolian, Zhengbei." Song Ning blurted out instantly: "Two Jinxianzhengxi, Juechen Southeast, Baiting Northeast, Heifeng Southwest, Moyun Northwest, all Monk, follow me, kill! "


    When Song Ning angered, he breathed out in one breath, and this breath attacked like a soaring wind, blowing directly to the oncoming fairy power.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Booming ...


    The fairy power on the front of Song Ning was blown away by Song Ning in an instant. With only one breath, he could resist the attacks of dozens of fairyland monks. Such a strength, even the tall Tang Zilong, could n��t help but mind Tremble.

 Chapter 826： Seventh Heavenly Celestial Column, Tang Zilong

    However, what made them even more shocked was that when Song Ning''s breath spurted out, Shuang Cheek swelled up and sucked inwardly.


    At this time, whether it was fairy power or ice, whether it was an attack or a spell, they all rushed in the direction of Song Ning, as if they were absorbed by a bottomless vortex.


    Tang Zilong''s pupil shrank sharply, and he was trembling in the air, unbelievable.


    "Devour earth!"


    In the field, if anyone who cultivates high, all read the book at this moment, and devour the world, can he be exhibited by the ninth heavenly immortal at this time?


    Song Ning Mingming only has the cultivation practice of this false fairy, but this trick devours the world and actually absorbs all the monk''s attacks in the field.


    Tang Zilong gritted his teeth tightly: "Attack! Swallowing the world, even if he can exert it, but if the absorbed load is higher than his own ability to bear, he will be alive!"


    After hearing this, the seventh-day monk attacked even more crazily.


    At this time, the six heavens above all noticed the changes in the seventh heaven. The old man in the fourth heaven was holding a brush to draw, but suddenly heard the movement below, he shook it. He could not help frowning, but he had already informed Song Ning, but why was he still deeply buried in the seventh heaven?


    In the six days, almost all of them are watching the lively generations, watching with cold eyes. If the seventh day can wipe out the ninth day, then do n��t think about it, the seventh day will not only cause any loss, On the contrary, they can get a lot of cultivation resources.


    Even if the sixth heavy day wants to attack, it still has to look at the timing. If it fights against the seventh heavy day, it will be swallowed by the last heavy day.


    Even though most people are watching the excitement, the first three days are very much looking forward to this battle.


    In the first heavy day, a few people gathered together to watch a scene and couldn''t help laughing: "This Song Ning has been surrounded by the seventh heavy day, and I don''t know what the result will be."


    "Song Ning''s cultivation base is not high, but his strength is not weak. In my opinion, the strength of Jinxian is still there."


    "One turn of Golden Immortals? If you want to fight against Tang Zilong, one turn of Golden Immortals is not enough. Without the strength of this quasi-two-turn Golden Immortals, it is difficult to survive in the hands of Tang Zilong."


    "This battle is not easy. Even if Song Ning can win, he may be seriously injured."


    "The people in the ninth Chongtian are afraid that they are going to die. Song Ning''s move today is inappropriate."


    "Be brave and unscrupulous, just a man."


    They laughed and watched while drinking and eating fruit. It looked like they were watching a movie, but then one of them, an extremely beautiful frost woman, frowned, scolding towards her: "Give me Stay at home and practice in peace! "


    "Mother, if Song Ning had an accident, I ..."


    "presumptuous!"


    Snapped!


    The frost woman who spoke was Xuan Bing Tian Nu. She slapped her daughter''s face with her slap, and her daughter was the well-known Jiu Tian Xuan Nu in the first day, Leng Yue Xiao!


    Leng Yuexiao''s mouth was overflowing with blood, watching Song Ning in desperation in the seventh heaven, but he couldn''t help.


    "If Song Ning died like this, then the nine-day battlefield also ceased." Xuan Bing Tianneng shouted coldly, her sleeves flicked, Leng Yuexiao''s body stepped back involuntarily, until she entered the room, the door banged Closed, the power disappeared.


    In the room, Leng Yuexiao immediately looked through the exquisite mirror. At this time, the seventh monks were encircling and suppressing them. They were densely like a sphere. Song Ning and others were in this sphere, and it was difficult to see their body.


    But when Leng Yuexiao was worried, just as the seventh-day monk attacked frantically, a ray of light burst out.


    This strong light directly penetrated the encirclement of the seventh celestial monks. It can even be said that the ray directly broke through the encirclement formed by the seventh celestial monks.


    The sky is like a burst, the fairy power is surging, and the seventh heaven trembles more violently. In this tremor, the monks below the fairyland die instantly, and there is no flesh and blood left.


    A lot of immortal power fluctuates, as can be seen from the scattered seventh celestial monks, and the ninth celestial monk was injured in the first blow.


    call����


    Huh ...


    Song Ning wore a gruff breath, and a cold light flashed in her eyes: "The seventh heaven, who moves, who dies, Tang Zilong, you, too!"


    Song Ning''s body was trembling at this time, but none of the Seventh Heavenly Monks dared to take action. Just now, Song Ning just attacked them with swallowed power, as if he were still using his own way. Under this blow, they suffered heavy casualties, as if no one dared to act rashly.


    "Just that ... was devouring the world ..."


    "Monkey tricks, where did Song Ning learn from?"


    "You are so disrespectful, but the monkey is our predecessor, you even call it out like this?"


    "Aren''t you the same? I just didn''t expect that when the monkey was said to be dead, but now Song Ning is able to devour the world, then this battle is much more interesting."


    "The technique of devouring heaven and earth has nothing to do with cultivation, but it is related to a person''s energy. If the energy is large, you can even swallow the entire Jinxing, but you don''t know what Song Ning''s energy is."


    Within the first day, the few people who did not like Song Ning just now stared at the bottom with interest.


    With just one blow, Song Ning deterred the monks of the seventh heaven, and he wanted this effect.


    "The seventh heaven, the surrender, give the immortal pill, the resistance, die!" Song Ning looked up at the top, the corner of his mouth raised slightly: "Tang Zilong, dare you fight me?"


    Tang Zilong laughed angrily, and a wave of fairy power flew out of his hand: "Chu Xueshuanglu!"


    In the seventh heavy day, the temperature drops again, and everyone can feel the bursts of ice cold at this moment. This ice cold seems to be able to freeze the body of the monk, even if the fairy power in the body, in this power, will There is stagnation.


    Boom!


    Tang Zilong''s body flashed, and Song Ning saw Tang Zilong still in place, but suddenly a strong attack came from behind.


    boom!


    Song Ning threw his arms to block, only to feel hit on something extremely hard, his body ejected, his arms burst into numbness, and then he looked back, attacking himself turned out to be Tang Zilong .


    "Where are you looking?"


    Tang Zilong''s voice came from Song Ning''s ear. Song Ning crossed his arms and blocked the crit once again.


    In the sky, Song Ning was constantly hit by Tang Zilong''s heavy blows. At the time of the ejection, his body was like the same light, and at this moment Tang Zilong''s body condensed into a frost-like body. , Wrapped Song Ning inside.

 Chapter 827： Silent Palm

    "You are looking for death!" Xiao Ke''s body surface burst into golden light, golden light fairy power surged, and nine tails floated in the sky.


    But just when Xiao Ke was about to rush out, Song Ning''s laughter suddenly came from the sky: "Ninth Heavenly Celestial Column, Song Ning, Challenge Seventh Heavenly Celestial Column, Tang Zilong! You, dare to fight?"


    At this time, in the eyes of everyone, Song Ning is full of decay, but does he want to invite a fight at this moment?


    "Haha, hahaha, the ninth heavenly column, Song Ning? I heard that you have some skills, and I saw your devouring heaven and earth, but how can this be? My seventh heavenly column, Tang Zilong meets!"


    Tang Zilong''s attack was even crazier, and Song Ning was completely invisible at this time, but at the moment when Tang Zilong was facing the battle, Song Ning shouted angrily: "All monks in the ninth heaven, return to the outside of the enchantment!"


    How could the ninth heavy heaven monks agree at this moment, but just when they were about to rush to fight, they only heard a bang in the air, and when they looked again, they discovered that the Tangzi Dragon''s hundreds of frosts were all exploding.


    At this time, Song Ning was left with frost on the left and flame on the right. At this time, both sides of the seventh heaven had been occupied by ice and flame.


    Song Ning''s body surface, surrounded by sword spirit, his shirt ruptured, there was blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, but the whole person was full of energy, but Tang Zilong, who had just taken advantage, just turned pale and seemed to be hit hard.


    "The ninth heaven, all the monks retreat, lest ... I hurt you by mistake." Song Ning narrowed his eyes, raised his hands, and in his hands, his sword was like a wind.


    "It''s a big breath, but it broke my cold doppelganger. Do you really think that my Tang Zilong''s ability is so?" Tang Zilong raised his hand, and a long ice blade appeared in his palm. The long blade of ice is as long as a hundred feet, sweeping out, slashing at Song Ning''s waist.


    Wherever the long blade of ice passes, the void is torn and stars are visible.


    Song Ning''s body was shocked, and all the monks in the rear were pushed back to the ninth heaven. Song Ning raised his hand and pushed towards the long blade of ice.


    "Empty hands? You do ..."


    Boom ...


    Just halfway through the words of Tang Zilong, in the sky, a weak figure was even close to a hand to catch its long, long blade of ice!


    The light of flame gleamed on the palm of Song Ning''s palm, which was hot, melting the long blade of ice constantly, while Song Ning''s body was immobile.


    Between the world and the sky, a gust of wind blew away Song Ning''s long hair.


    He hummed and his arm shook, and the long blade of ice was broken!


    "With a sword, you are still far away, and the long blade of condensed ice still wants to hurt me." Song Ning said, walking toward Tang Zilong step by step.


    At this time, Song Ning''s body surface no longer had the icy ice power, but the ice power was restrained and the flame power was released. At this time, Song Ning was like a fireman. He stood between the heavens and the earth. It''s like a sun.


    "This, this is the power of Zhiyang!" Tang Zilong was frightened, and the tricks in his hand flicked, patting towards Song Ning.


    Death Palm!


    The wind hits, as if it can take away all the temperatures of time. In this wind, no creature can survive. A black wind erupts from the palm of the Tangzi Dragon. Even the black wind passes by, even the air, Are engulfed.


    "Without a palm, everything is lifeless. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be the monster''s disciple."


    "It''s a fateful battle. No wonder the Tang Zilong is so aggressive."


    In the sky, Tang Zilong was shot with this palm of silence, and then several celestial arts were played, which turned into black fairy power, hidden in the black wind of the palm of annihilation. Surging towards Song Ning.


    "The power of Zhiyang? I''d like to see if the power of Zhiyang is powerful, or this powerful palm of my extinction!" Tang Zilong gritted his teeth, and black blood continued to flow out of his mouth, seemingly because of the use of this palm of extinction. As a result, his whole breath began to be disordered at this time, but the more disordered his breath, the stronger the power of this silence palm.


    The black storm completely surrounded Song Ning, and at this moment there were some black winds. The seventh-day monks contaminated by the black winds turned into powder at the moment the black wind passed, as if they were eaten clean. Generally, it falls between heaven and earth.


    However, at this moment, in the dark wind, Song Ning was still. He just looked at Tang Zilong lightly, and the power of the sun on his body became stronger and stronger.


    "It''s the power of the sun ... It seems that it has been tempered several times. Tang Zilong''s palm of extinction, I am afraid that even the second turn of the golden fairy can''t resist, even if it will not be directly washed into powder, it must be a body. But now even Song Ning''s power to the Sun can''t be broken? "


    "In the black wind, there is the power of supreme yin, and in Song Ning''s body there is the power of supreme yang. The two forces are inherently mutually reinforcing. There is no stronger or weaker, just see which of them is stronger. There is no suspense in this battle. "


    "The victory and defeat have been divided and it is time to end."


    Those powerful people are no longer watching the battle at this moment, but are busy with each other, but in this seventh heavy day, Tang Zilong still did not give up, but no matter how much blood he used to sacrifice, regardless of his use How much power was used to control this dying palm. In the dark wind, Song Ning still walked towards Tang Zilong step by step.


    "Evil Demon Dao." Song Ning''s mouth slightly raised: "I don''t know why, after seeing you again, I always have the urge to kill you."


    "Haha, Ehahaha, Song Ning, do you think you can kill me? At that time, my master and the broken monkey were fatal enemies. Now I am also fatal enemies with you. In the palm of my death, you are already Six steps have been taken, can you dare to take another step? "Tang Zi Long Gao smiled. As he said this, his eyes suddenly turned and two black lights shot out.


    Song Ning shook his body and wanted to dodge, but he felt his body was restrained in general. This moment of restraint caused two black lights to penetrate Song Ning''s body directly, even the power of Zhiyang didn''t have these two black lights. The slightest blocking force.


    Song Ning''s body began to tremble, the power of Zhiyang was turbulent, and the black wind swept through, and he immediately struck the place where Zhiyang''s power was weakest.


    "Bai Gu Jing ... even Tang Zilong has given Bingyin bone for ten thousand years, it seems that he really wants Song Ning to die."


    "This time I looked at it a little bit. Wannian Bingyin bone can penetrate the defense of the power of the sun, but it is only a heavy blow to Song Ning. Whether Tang Zilong can win or not depends on whether he has that ability."


    "Wushuang, the devil!" Tang Zilong''s tactics changed rapidly. In the sky, the black wind turned into two black dragons. The black dragon screamed at Song Ning, and the blood basin opened wide. At this moment, in Song Ning''s The surface, the defense of the power of the sun, has been broken ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 828： Xianli compression

    The two black dragons sprayed a stinky black mist.


    Song Ning was trapped in the black mist, and the power from the body surface to the sun completely dissipated. At this moment, only the fairy power protects the body, but this fairy force begins to rot during the invasion of the black mist, as if swallowed by the black mist. .


    poisonous!


    Song Ning frowned, and the strength of this seventh-celestial fairy column was not only that. If he was to continue to exhibit these strange tricks, it would be extremely difficult to win.


    Unexpectedly attacked it ...


    In Song Ning''s hands, there are two forces from Yin to Yang. Ling Tian''s sword spirit is madly overflowing on the surface, and the sword spirit is skyward. The silver sword gas is solidified by Song Ning''s pure fairy power and turned into countless swords. , Shuttle around Song Ning, and this sword drove around the wind while blowing the **** black mist.


    Song Ning''s arms are firm, and his entire body is transformed into a silver long sword.


    "Human sword unity ?!" Tang Zilong''s pupils shrank sharply and waved his hands. The two black dragons returned to their fronts. At this moment, only 30% of the solid sword body pierced the sky and pierced straight.


    Seemingly feeling the power of this sword, Tang Zilong''s hands flicked the tactics again, and a ghost image appeared behind him. The ghost image immediately solidified as soon as it appeared, like a huge skull, hundreds of feet in size. The skull opened a huge mouth, and a green light erupted in the mouth.


    Magical Absolute!


    Wherever the green light passes, all creatures will wither and wither as soon as they hear the sound.


    This green light with a very harsh sound, just at the exit of this magical dead sound, Song Ning''s pupils suddenly screamed and roared.


    Roar! ! !


    Duo Yin!


    The Yuanshen villain in Song Ning''s body suddenly opened his eyes and the double dragon chanted out. At the same time, he was running the two forces of Yin to Yang in the body.


    Er Chongyin struck the green light. This time, the two forces did not disappear. Instead, they were entangled, as if they were two heavens and earth, vaguely, as if they could hear Long Xiao, as if they could hear the magic sound.


    At that time, the monks in the sky who were watching the battle looked at each other. When they heard the double chant, they finally found a trace of strangeness. Before that, they knew that Song Ning could dragon chant, but they did not know that Song Ning. The trace of the real dragon power contained in Longyin actually belongs to that one ...


    Little White Dragon!


    First, the monkey devoured the world, and now it is the power of a real dragon containing a trace of a small white dragon. Who is Song Ning, and why even the heavenly spirits once had such a deep relationship with him?


    "This Song Ning certainly has a very close relationship with them. It seems that the nine-day battlefield is really full of fun, and I don''t know what kind of scene will be after the day?"


    The people in the heavens watched this battle quietly at this time. In their eyes, whether it was Song Ning or Tang Zilong, they were underestimated before. Now let''s look at the battle between the two, even on the sixth day. Many fairy columns on the fifth day felt heart-fluttering.


    Very strong, obviously just a false immortal, actually able to be so strong, if Song Ning was brought to the golden fairy realm, then how strong would he be?


    In the fairyland, the virtual fairy is a level, the real fairy is a leap, and the golden fairy is a transformation. If Song Ning arrives at the golden fairy, I am afraid that in the nine days, five people under the golden fairy enemy.


    In the seventh heavy sky, bursts of celestial power intermittently broke out, and Song Ning''s double chanting was like a white dragon, and the magical dead sound was like a green dragon. Longdu''s face changed a lot, and he seemed to be affected by this battle.


    However, at the moment, Song Ning''s body is still like a silver long sword, the long sword shuttles and pierces Tang Zilong. The two black dragons in front of Tang Zilong pounce head-on, but under Song Ning''s sword, it is just resistance Less than a moment.


    At the moment when the two black dragons collapsed, the sword light of Song Ning''s incarnation was already only 10% of the light. However, only this light was enough to kill the man in front of him.


    However, just as Song Ning, the sword light of Ling Tianyi''s sword, hit Tang Zilong, Tang Zilong''s mouth showed a strange smile.


    "This is Ling Tian''s sword spirit, and what Song Ning exhibited should be the highest level of swordsmanship. The combination of human swords and Ling Tian one sword. If Tang Zilong doesn''t have any cards, I''m afraid it will be difficult to resist." Xuan Bing Tiannv said lightly: "It''s a bit of strength, but it''s not enough."


    But just as the Xuan Bing Tiannian was talking, Tang Zilong turned her hand and a ray of light appeared. This ray of light seemed extremely faint, but there was a terrifying power inside.


    "Xianli compression!"


    The compression of Xianli''s strength can compress Xianli in a very small space. Once this Xianli appears in the vast space after being compressed, Xianli will explode instantly.


    This close distance between Tang Zilong and Song Ning, this fairy power compression, even Song Ning''s Ling Tianyi sword, I am afraid that at this moment can not resist.


    "You are very strong, but compared with me, it is far from it!" Tang Zilong roared with a smile, his body exploded.


    At this moment, Xianli compressed and burst!


    Boom!


    The sky seemed to have been shattered. Between the sky and the sky, strong winds were blowing and the space was distorted.


    At this moment, even the celestial monks of the heavens could not see what happened, they could only feel the strength of this power, enough to kill any monk under the three-turn golden fairy.


    How much fairy power has this Tang Zilong compressed? It could make such amazing force burst out after the compression of this fairy force. I am afraid that he has already prepared for the battle with Song Ning. This compression of the fairy force is also waiting for Song Ning to show it after coming close.


    There is a vortex within the seventh heavy sky, and the fluctuation of fairy power impacts most of the seventh heavy sky. The battle of monks in such a fairyland can almost destroy the world. At this moment, the seventh heavy sky Suddenly collapsed, even the towering hills seemed to have been cut off at the moment.


    "True Immortal is indeed very strong. As Tang Zilong is a Real Immortal Realm, Song Ning wants to fight against it, but it is still difficult."


    "Ninth Chongtian itself is restricted in cultivation, and Song Ning can now force Tang Zilong to use this fairy force compression, which is considered very strong, but he did not expect that he will eventually lose to Tang Zilong."


    The monks stared intently at the seventh heaven, but at the moment, the entire seventh heaven was in chaos. In the smoke, the immortality was overflowing, and it was impossible to see exactly what was happening. Even if they want to judge the situation of Song Ning and Tang Zilong through Xian Li, they can''t do it at this time.


    The smoke filled.


    Xianli, surging.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 829： I will execute the condemnation

    Only, behind all this, in the invisible smoke, a calm voice came.


    "You are strong, but not enough."


    This voice ...


    In the first heavy day, inside the secret room, Leng Yuexiao brushed her sleeves to cover her mouth, and immediately burst into tears.


    In the seventh heaven, the smoke gradually spread out, and everyone did not know what happened just now, only to see that there was a yin and yang at the foot of Song Ning. Half of the yin and yang was composed of the power of the yang, and the other half was from the yin. With the power of construction, Song Ning stood above this yin and yang, with one hand passing through the back heart of Tang Zilong.


    In Song Ning''s hands, a beating heart is still beating. In addition to this heart, Tang Zilong''s body has been incomplete, and even the Yuanshen in his body was destroyed in the burst just now.


    Tang Zilong did not die, but this breath did not know when it would dissipate.


    "Fateful enemy? You ... are not worthy."


    Song Ning squeezed his hand hard, blood splashed, Tang Zilong, dead!


    "Heaven? Isn''t it not? It''s just that the rules of the heavens are no longer there. Then the condemnation, I will do it for you, Tang Zilong. If you want to poison my ninth heavenly monk, you have to pay the price of life."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning flicked it lightly, his blood was gone, the seventh heavenly column, Tang Zilong, and the form and spirit were destroyed!


    The huge ranking among the nine heavy heavens has changed at this time, Song Ning is ranked seventh, and the nine heavenly immortal ranks have also become eight.


    "Anyone who wants to harm my ninth heavy monk, it will be the same in the end." Song Ning looked up at the heavens above.


    At this moment, a terrifying chill broke out in Song Ning''s eyes.


    Is it an oath or a shock?


    At this moment, no one commented on Song Ning''s move. I just felt that it was below the seventh heavy day. Now it is already Song Ning. The nine-day battlefield really broke out soon, and the ninth heavy day has been swallowed continuously. The eighth and seventh heavens lost, such momentum, really made people tremble.


    Everyone has seen the battle just now. Song Ning''s strength has almost wiped out the seventh heavy sky. This strength is enough to describe it with incredible power. Now the remaining golden fairy in the seventh heavy sky will naturally not be used. All the immortals are extinguished. Within the rules, the seventh heaven is naturally under the jurisdiction of the ninth heaven. Even the Litian Temple in the seventh heaven must be ordered by Song Ning.


    "From today on, under the sixth heavy sky, it is the ninth heavy sky, named-Youlan Continent!" Song Ning shouted.


    The ninth chongtian monks cheered, at this time the broken enchantment had disappeared, they rushed over the enchantment, surrounded by Song Ning.


    The celestial monks in the heavens now feel a sense of urgency, especially those immortal columns. After seeing Song Ning''s strength, there is an incredible feeling. What does Song Ning rely on, even in the power of Tang Zilong? Was there only minor injuries under compression?


    In the fifth day, several monks frightened to recall the scene just now.


    "It must be a kind of immortal treasure with extremely strong defensive capabilities, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to receive only minor injuries."


    "Defense-type Xianbao? It''s unlikely, even the defense-type Xianbao can''t resist the power of that Xianli''s power after compression. I think Song Ning may have devoured heaven and earth at that moment."


    "It is absolutely impossible to devour the heavens and the earth. Neither Song Ning''s cultivation or strength is enough to swallow the blow just now."


    However, no matter how they thought, they couldn''t think of the correct answer. No one would think that at the moment when the immortal force compressed and exploded, Song Ning combined with the Yuanshen in his body and exerted the power of yin and yang. The two forces of Yang merged, and an amazing force erupted. This force not only resisted the power of the immortal force compression, but also directly hit Tang Zilong.


    If it were before, Song Ning wanted to exert the strength of 10% fusion, and he would also be extremely hurt, but just now, the compression of Tang Zilong''s fairy force just helped Song Ning to offset part of the damage of the anti-bite, which made Song Ning just suffered some minor injuries.


    "How do you feel about Song Ning''s strength?" Xuan Bing Tiannv said lightly.


    "Very strong, indeed very strong, beheaded the seventh-fold Celestial Column Tang Zilong, this Tang Zilong received the true biography of Bai Gujing, but I don''t know if it was Bai Gujing''s personal biography, or got some classics." The old man said.


    "Bai Bing Jing ... maybe buried somewhere on the seventh day, even the monkey was not dead. It is estimated that Bian Jing Jing was not dead, just sealed or sleeping." Xuan Bing Tiannv groaned.


    "It''s no wonder that there was a trace of the true white dragon''s power in Song Ning''s double chanting power. There is also some feud between the little white dragon and the white bone essence."


    While the two were talking, there was a person next to them who had never spoken. After the two had finished speaking, he put down his glass of wine: "Song Ning did not draw a sword from beginning to end."


    The two were silent.


    In Song Ning''s hands, there is one of the three artifacts in the ancient battlefield-Burning Sky Sword!


    Burning Sky Sword does not come out of the sheath, no one knows Song Ning ��s true strength, and now it seems that Song Ning ��s strength is far from what they can imagine, just the sudden blow that just burst out just now, they all have A trace of fear.


    The Xuan Bing Tiannian squeezed out of thin air, then put it on the tip of her nose and smelled: "The power of Yin."


    "There is still a smell of flame," the old man said.


    Xuan Bing Heavenly Girl pondered, and there was a trace of surprise in her eyes: "I didn''t expect that he had realized this when he first entered the fairyland. This understanding is the rules. Even if the monk''s cultivation practice reaches the true immortal, he can realize that these are rare and rare. Was he just a false immortal, or was he already able to understand the rules when he first entered the false immortal? "


    "The power of supreme yin, the power of supreme yang, the fusion of two opposing forces, and the explosive force as an attack?" The old man narrowed his eyes, his eyes deep: "If this rule can be fully understood, then it is all related to the rule. He can understand the realm of the situation, and the power of such understanding is really amazing. "


    The three looked at each other, then smiled bitterly and left after saying goodbye to each other. Although the battle was over, they had to do some analysis on the battle, even with their practice, after they learned that Song Ning had realized such rules There is a trace of fear in my heart.


    It''s just that they don''t know that these rules were all understood by Song Ning when he just stepped into the realm of Wen Dao. Now Song Ning is not false, but after entering the realm of virtual fairy, Song Ning still has no time to go Realize the power and rules between this world.


    "I worry too much. Fortunately, okay ..." In the room, Leng Yuexiao wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and laughed mockingly: "Yes, how could he be the seventh day of Tang Zilong Defeat? If that is the case, he will not be him. "


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 830： White bone essence in the picture

    Within the Orchid Continent, Song Ning was surrounded by many people. Among these people, Song Ning sighed slightly and was somewhat lost.


    "Master, why sigh?" Heifeng was puzzled. Just now Song Ning had already killed the seventh-celestial fairy, Tang Zilong. Why is there still a sigh now?


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at Song Ning, but Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I used to think that Tang Zilong might be a master of Chinese medicine, but just now, it seems that he got someone''s instructions and what he used Poison is not ordinary, it seems that it was carefully refined by Ren. "


    With an uproar, Song Ning continued: "Within the seventh heaven and earth boundary, I am afraid there is a place like a tomb secret. You can quickly find it. As for the monks of the seventh heaven, I can feel At this moment, they will not do it, it seems that it is a kind of rule, the seventh heavenly heaven is dead, and now the seventh heaven is already subject to us. "


    Song Ning is not false, not only him, but also these monks around him feel this way, and the seventh-day monk does not take action against Song Ning.


    "Seventh Heaven, Liu Ning, the main prince who has left Tiangong Palace, has seen Song Daoyou." During the speech, there were people out of thin air. These people were the main lords and elders of the seventh heaven.


    The monks around Song Ning withdrew one after another, and Song Ning glanced at her: "How many of you are the seventh heaven from Tiangong?"


    Liu Ning nodded: "Yes, the seventh heaven is away from the heavenly palace. There are only six people in the crowd. We are different from the ninth heaven. Our eighth heavenly heaven is not accepting disciples under normal circumstances, unless it is an elder. Only when the limit is approaching will one person be trained as a successor. "


    This Liuning''s five-turn golden fairy cultivation practice, such cultivation, is considered extremely high, but now Song Ning has obtained the seventh-day control of the seventh heaven, even the seventh-turn golden fairy A few points of respect for him, this is really a bit surprised in the eyes of everyone.


    "From today on, the seventh heavenly heaven is divided into the ninth heavenly heaven, everything is arranged by Xiaolian." Song Ning said.


    Liu Ning and others clenched their fists without saying much, but disappeared again with a certain technique.


    After they left, everyone began to speak, but most of them talked about the strength of Li Tiangong, the seventh heavy heaven.


    "Zhao Yueru of the eighth chongtian should not fight. Now he has no control over the eighth clan. It is estimated that only the eighth clan will cause trouble. From today on, you will have to search for the secret tomb in the seven clan. And also pay attention to the movement within the eighth heavy day. "Song Ning ordered.


    Everyone beside Song Ning jotted down these one by one. After this battle, Song Ning''s elaborately planned defense plan was no longer needed, and at the same time, Shang Liu Chongtian should not be easy to do.


    Song Ning was relieved a little, and there were only two things he was thinking about at this time. The first thing was when he could reach the first heaven to prevent Leng Yuexiao from getting engaged, and the second one was among the heavenly immortals. How many masters do exist, and if they are really sorted by strength, how strong will the next be?


    Song Ning already felt powerless when he was fighting the Tang Zilong today. What he lacks now is the technique.


    "Master, everyone has been told to continue." Heifeng reminded beside Song Ning.


    "Well, go back first, you don''t need to send someone to guard here, you go back first." Song Ning then finished, and flew back to the main hall of the Palace of Luoyu Kingdom with a move.


    He had just returned to the main hall of the palace, and he felt a wave of immortal power outside the main hall. He squinted and couldn''t help smiling: "Wuya, what are you doing outside the main hall?"


    The door of the palace hall opened, and at this moment Dan Wuya knelt at the door of the hall, bowed his head, and said nothing.


    "The matter of medicinal herbs has nothing to do with you. I know that you don''t need to blame yourself." Song Ning raised his hand, and a fairy force raised Dan Wuya.


    Dan Wuya was about to speak, and Song Ning continued: "You continue to search for the materials needed to enter the fairy pill, but this time, you must be careful."


    Dan Wuya closed his mouth, bowed down to Song Ning three times, and then turned away.


    Song Ning sighed that Dan Wuya was also a man of affection. It is estimated that he saw the scene of the seventh heaven just now, thinking that he had harmed everyone, and he came here to ask for sin. Now he is not punished at all. It was his own heart that was still unhappy.


    Song Ning didn''t think about it any more, but changed his hand to take out the portrait drawn by his predecessor. He didn''t pay attention before, but now he finally found out that in this portrait, there was a demon like a skull behind Song Ning , And this demon skeleton, Song Ning saw it when he was fighting Tang Zilong today.


    "If it''s good, it''s white bone essence. I didn''t expect it to involve white bone essence ..." Song Ning narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what was going on, but a slight association made me feel, maybe the seventh day Everything is related to Bai Gu Jing.


    There is indeed some entanglement between Bai Gu Jing and Qi Tian Da Sheng, but wasn''t it killed in those days?


    Song Ning always has a strange feeling now. It seems that these demons and ghosts are like a hundred-footed insect, dying but not stiff. Even if it is recorded in the classics as dead, it is still alive today.


    "wrong����"


    Song Ning suddenly frowned: "There are so many wrong things recorded in the classics. So, will other things be wrong?"


    In order to break through to the fairyland, Song Ning deliberately dabbled in some books about fairyland, but when he finally broke through, it was not the magic lamp but the fairy lamp that appeared behind him. Three of the fairy lamps lit up. What strength, what level exactly, Song Ning has not yet known.


    "What is recorded in the classics is wrong, is it really wrong, or was it done intentionally?" Song Ning thought that the ninth celestial monk who prides himself on the heavens can be controlled, then the rest of the eight celestial heavens must also be It may be controlled. If the entire Yaoxing is controlled, does that mean that they are only at the mercy of the nine days of battle ...


    Song Ning shuddered violently: "Will the nine-day battlefield be a trap ?!"


    When thinking of this, Song Ning put away the picture in his hand and thought to himself, if this nine-day battlefield is really a trap, then after the day, when the nine-day battlefield is the weakest, by that time, I am afraid Jiu Xingxing also faces a crisis.


    Song Ning looked up and looked up: "It seems that I have to go to the sky for a few days. If I can think of it, then it is estimated that other monks can also think of it. Within this star, I am afraid that the monks with five or more golden cents are more than All of them, if they can''t even think of these, they are also monks of the Golden Immortals. "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 831： Discover Raksha Seal

    However, while Song Ning was thinking about how to go to heaven, and discussed the matter with the monks above, he suddenly saw the black wind quickly appear in front of him.


    "Is there something urgent?" Song Ning raised an eyebrow.


    The black wind looks dignified: "An extremely sinister canyon was found. There are seals in all directions of the canyon. Within this seal, there is a center of circle, which looks like a certain form of Yin and Yang formation."


    "Seventh Heaven and Earth?" Song Ning asked.


    Heifeng nodded.


    "Pass my order, call the original seventh heavenly celestial monk to come to me." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng led his life and flew back to the seventh heaven.


    For a moment, more than a dozen Seventh Heavenly Golden Immortal monks appeared in the main palace of the palace. This was their first visit to the main palace of the palace. Although they did not have much affection for Song Ning at this time, they could hinder the existence of Litian Temple. Now I have to bow my head to Song Ning.


    As the most powerful existence in every heaven, Litiangong is afraid even if they are cultivated as Jinxian. Moreover, before Song Ning''s battle, they all saw it in their eyes. If they did not obey Song Ning, they might be afraid that Song Ning would bring All monks strangled them.


    "All the monks are here on the seventh day?" Song Ning asked.


    "One is not there, but that can also be ignored. Just now, when I reached the sixth heaven, I should have turned to the other side." It was a four-turn golden fairy, and this four-turn golden fairy was the seventh. Cultivate as the highest person within the sky.


    "It''s good to kill him when he enters the sixth heavy sky. Ignore him for the time being. I want to ask you something else." Song Ning''s words are domineering. The monk who had some opinions about Song Ning just now, at When I heard Song Ning casually said, "It''s okay to kill", I couldn''t help but tremble in my heart. Killing a Jinxian monk really seemed such an easy thing to Song Ning?


    It''s just that no one of them can find out exactly what Song Ning''s strength is. I''m afraid that those who know Song Ning''s true strength are also dead.


    "Song Daoyou, please." In the hall, everyone seemed quite respectful.


    "Just now I found a seal in the seventh heaven and earth boundary, the gossip seal, the heart is yin and yang, and there is yin and qi in it. I wonder if you have ever known this seal?" Song Ning said.


    When even a long-bearded monk said: "That should be the Raksha seal, it is said that the Raksha seal is sealed with a ghost, and no one has entered it for thousands of years."


    "No one has been in the whole canyon?" Song Ning asked again.


    Long Beard monk nodded: "According to common sense, no one will enter, but if someone wants to go in and take a risk, it will be unknown."


    The four-turn Jinxian said: "The old man had stayed near Nalasha Yin for a few days before, and had some discoveries."


    Everyone looked sideways, not knowing whether the old man was pretending or true.


    "Please speak." Song Ning said.


    The four-turn golden fairy said slowly: "In the Raksha Seal, the Yin Qi is extremely heavy. As long as the mind is slightly weak, it will be infected by the Yin Qi within it. After the Yin Qi enters the body, it will be affected by it. Controlled by the grievances of the people, if I feel right, Tang Zilong is using the yin qi in the Luosha seal today. "


    Everyone was in an uproar and looked at the four-turn golden fairy. The elder bearded man who just spoke hurriedly said: "Can''t you say things like Tian Canzi?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, I have 80% certainty in this matter." Tian Canzi is the four-turn golden fairy.


    "I haven''t heard from you before, why did you suddenly say that today?" Another one turned Jinxian asked.


    Tian Canzi dismissed his eyes: "What can I say to you? If I were not asked by Song Daoyou today, I wouldn''t say that."


    "You don''t need to be restless." Song Ning calmed everyone down, and his eyes fell on the remnant of the day: "That is to say, Tang Zilong is very likely to be controlled by the Yin Qi in the Nasha Seal?"


    Tian Canzi hesitated and said: "It ��s like, it ��s not like, if the Yin Qi in the Raksha Seal really controls Tang Zilong, then all the actions of Tang Zilong are also clear, but if Tang Zilong absorbed Luo The yin qi in the seal seal can be practiced, and then with the current cultivation behavior, it makes sense. "


    Song Ninglue nodded: "What is the danger in the Raksha Seal, just go and see."


    He said that Song Ning had to get up, but was crushed by the remnant of that day: "Song Taoyou, if you can trust the old man, don''t rush to Raksha Yin, where the anger is too heavy. In the body, the injury is not completely good, and there is still Yin Qi in the body, especially the two Wannian Bingyin bones shot in Tang Zilong''s eyes at that time penetrated your body, I think those two Wannian Bingyin bone is the thing in Raksha''s seal. "


    Song Ninggang stood up from the dragon chair, and when he heard this, he did not rush away, but looked at Tian Canzi with great interest: "Since Taoist knows that I am injured now, I know that I am not the peak strength, so everyone Gather here, do n��t you want to kill me? "


    Everyone was stunned. Instead, Tian Zhanzi smiled: "If Song Daoyou didn''t kill you, we wouldn''t kill Song Daoyou naturally. Those monks who died before were nothing to us. Tang Zilong and I were even more There is no bit of trouble, and besides, Song Daoyou, you may still be able to provide the immortal pill. The nine-day battlefield is open. We also need a force to rely on. If we really kill you, it is difficult for us to get out of here alive. "


    Song Ning smiled: "Just kidding, I will help you refine it when you enter the elixir, but you are going to find materials for me. As for the Razak seal, I don''t know when I should go to explore the best way?"


    Tian Zhanzi pinched his fingers, and estimated slightly: "After three days, your yin qi can be completely dissipated. Then you can go to Raksha to check it out. At that time, it can be regarded as insurance."


    Song Ning nodded: "Thank you, the nine-day battlefield is open. Although our strength is not the strongest, but now it can be regarded as the Golden Immortal monk who has gathered the triplet sky. In the Orchid Continent, the Immortal Pill is offered, but if you are in this Orchid Continent and you are thinking of revenge, then Song will not be merciless.


    "Song Daoyou rest assured that we are free to think about this matter." Everyone gave Song Ning a fist.


    But Tian Canzi continued: "Song Daoyou, there is something, I don''t know what to say and what to say."


    "Taoist, please." Song Ningli said respectfully.


    Tian Canzi smiled and said: "The old man is not talented, he understands the art of stargazing a little, I watched the stars move, and the Purple Weixing Palace changes. There are also big things happening among the stars. Differently, if Song Daoyou is free, you might as well go to the 7th Heaven Enclave to see. There are some secrets in these nine days that I can''t explore. If Song Daoyou, who is an immortal, might find it. "


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 832： From the future

    "Okay, if it''s okay, everyone please come back." Song Ning nodded.


    Tian Canzi hesitated for a while, and then said: "Song Daoyou, the Eighth Heavenly Heaven''s Litian Temple did not return to position, I don''t know that Zhao Yueru ..."


    "This matter does not need to worry about Daoyou." Song Ning''s expression slightly sank.


    Tian Canzi didn''t say much, but slammed into Song Ning''s fist, and when he turned around, his figure dissipated, and the rest of the Golden Immortals also moved towards Song Ning''s fist, and then left.


    After everyone left, Song Ning sighed, turned his head, and looked into the darkness not far away: "How do you hide there?"


    "The host is talking to these people, and I''m naturally not good to come out to disturb." A Qian Ying walked out slowly, it was small.


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke''s eyes and sighed bitterly: "The seventh centenary of these golden immortals are extremely high. It is estimated that if I didn''t have the immortal pill here, they would not stay."


    "It''s no wonder, after all, you don''t have the strength to completely deter Jinxian now." Xiao Kedao.


    Song Ning knows that cultivation is still weak, with less than a hundred days left. How can he quickly improve his strength in this short period of time?


    Cultivation as a state can be worse, but the strength must be strong, otherwise, not only Leng Yuexiao is going to marry, he also did not protect Leng Yuexiao''s strength.


    "Hundred days ... Why would Xiaoxiao''s engagement banquet be on the same day as the hundred-day deadline in the nine-day battlefield rules? Is it just a coincidence?" Song Ning pondered.


    Song Ning shook his head, and now he didn''t have the mind to practice.


    "If the host is too irritable, I might as well accompany you to go to the seventh heaven to see. The four-turn Jinxian monk did not say that, maybe go and see what can be found." Xiao Kedao.


    Song Ning nodded and pulled up Xiao Ke, and the two shuddered for miles, and they had already reached the top of the seventh heaven.


    "Xiao Ke, you existed thousands of years ago. What do you know about the nine-day battlefield?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke shook his head slightly: "I don''t know much, we came from time to time in the last life, and when I got here, I was directly sealed underground."


    Song Ning just asked casually, now he is carefully examining this seventh heavy day.


    After a moment, Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly, which seemed to make Xiao Ke a little puzzled.


    "the host?"


    Song Ning pointed to the following: "Actually, if you take a closer look, you can find that the terrain of the seventh heaven has some similarities to the ninth heaven, and the eighth heaven is the same. Perhaps this is what the remnants said that day. Secret. "


    Xiao Ke looked carefully, a strange light flashed in her eyes. At this moment, she was staring at the terrain unattended beside her, and the ninth heavenly terrain reappeared in her mind. It appeared in her mind like two maps. After a moment, Xiao Ke suddenly shuddered. She recalled that when she came here, she entered the underground of the Orchid Continent, but in this underground, she once felt it once. Severe tremor, that violent tremor is as if the earth had been divided.


    Although the nine-day division cannot be what happened within these ten thousand years, this feeling is not wrong.


    "Master." Xiao Ke frowned, "Will these nine days be originally a celestial body, but now it is transformed into a quintet, but it is only separated by life? I just carefully divided the seventh and ninth days. After reading the map of Chongtian, I always feel that if the seventh heaven falls, it seems to be able to fill in the defects of the ninth heaven. "


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, but he didn''t expect it. At this time, he carefully observed according to Xiao Ke''s words and found that it was true, and not only the seventh and ninth heavy days, but also the eighth heavy day. Similarly, the edge of the endless sea on the ninth heavy day is a peak, and in the eighth heavy day, the location of this peak is the canyon.


    Within the eighth heaven, there is a plain without people, while in the seventh heaven, this place is a mountain.


    It seems that it can really be one?


    "But it''s clearly several days, how can they be together?" Song Ning frowned tightly, thinking constantly in his mind, his thoughts flying, and all the memories in his mind were flying.


    Almost at the same time, Song Ning and Xiao Ke shared the same voice: "Zhu Xian Lie!"


    If the two guessed well, then as long as the eighth heavenly celestial column Zhao Yueru was found out, everything would be answered.


    The two stared at each other, Xiao Kexin grasped the experience, turned and left, and Xianli spread out. At the same time, Song Ning''s Xianli spread out likewise, and began to search for Zhao Yueru''s trail.


    At this moment, in the ninth heaven, in the endless sea, Zhao Yueru, who was hiding in this figure, looked at the magic weapon in his hand and could n��t help but sigh, ��I still want to find me, I ��m hiding here, do I have to kill me?"


    With that said, Zhao Yueru tightly held the jade pendant on his chest: "Song Ning, Song Ning, I really owe you, I owe you the next life ..."


    In addition to the bitter sigh, Zhao Yueru laughed with self-deprecation, everything was for himself, and he came here for Song Ning. If he had to die, he would have to die, but he still struggled before he died.


    Thinking in this way, Zhao Yueru flicked to the place where Nantianmen was located.


    At this time, outside the Nantian Gate, the blossoming clouds became a blood cloud at this moment, and on top of this blood cloud, the corpse became a mountain. There were two huge chains on the two pillars of the Nantian Gate, which locked two people, A man and a woman, a couple.


    When Zhao Yueru appeared, the two were killing some unknown offenders.


    "You ... you are!" Exclaimed the woman locked in chains.


    The couple shook the blood on their bodies, and a robe was restored to cleanliness. The two walked to the Nantianmen and stared at the woman inside the Nantianmen.


    This woman is Zhao Yueru. Zhao Yueru bowed slightly to the two of them: "Father and mother-in-law."


    When the couple were startled, they immediately understood: "You are the variable that Master Xingyu said?"


    Zhao Yueru nodded: "Little girl Zhao Yueru, from Song Ning''s next life, now comes to see her father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Hearing this, the couple''s faces immediately changed: "Although we haven''t seen your real person, but we have seen the portrait, and there are few people who know that the two of us are Song Ning''s parents. Ru, why did you say you came to see us last? "


    The couple looked at Zhao Yueru, and the more they liked it, the more they loved them, although Song Ning loved someone in this lingering star, but Zhao Yueru was the variable that Master Xingyu said, and it was shuttled from time and space in the future. The big price is for Song Ning. How could they both be unhappy to see this next-generation daughter-in-law?


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 833： Future daughter-in-law

    Just when they heard that the future daughter-in-law said they wanted to see them last, the couple were a little puzzled.


    "Yueru, what do you mean? How could it be the last time to see us?" The man said eagerly.


    Zhao Yueru had tears in his eyes and muttered his mouth: "It''s not Song Ning yet. Now the world is chasing to kill me!"


    Upon hearing this, the couple were shocked: "Why should Ning''er kill you?"


    "Well, the immortal columns are going to kill each other. He is the ninth heavy heavenly column, and I am the eighth heavy heavenly column. Previously, he refused like I was inviting to fight, but now he is still looking for me all over the world, Clearly I want to kill me! "Zhao Yueru''s voice was aggrieved.


    Zhao Yueru does not have a veil at this moment. The appearance of the flower and the moon fell in the eyes of the couple. They were extremely happy, but now they have tears in their eyes, which is really pitiful.


    "The battle between immortals and columns ... We can''t say anything about this matter. Moreover, after so many years, we have not been able to be with Ning''er. If we talk, he will naturally ignore it. This matter is really ..." Anxious, he never thought how things would develop like this.


    "Now the Nantianmen can''t be broken yet, otherwise you must go through and learn this lesson!" The woman pretended to be angry, but in fact her heart was distressed.


    Zhao Yueru sighed: "Hey, no matter, I''m just his wife in the afterlife. Anyone who dies in this life will die. It''s better to die in his hands than in others."


    After all, Zhao Yueru went straight away.


    Before the couple had time to speak, Zhao Yueru turned around and left, which really made them a little anxious, but now the Nantianmen can''t pass it. They are useless even if they are anxious.


    "Ninger will not really kill Yueru? I look at the child very well." The woman sighed.


    "Let Ning''er''s matter let him decide for himself. We can''t understand what Master Xingyu said. Moreover, Zhao Yueru doesn''t belong to this world." The man''s brow furrowed, and this Nantianmen is like a single They can see the inside glass, but they can''t see them inside. If Zhao Yueru used any method, he would certainly not be able to see through.


    Zhao Yueru ��s coming this time is actually nothing else. The main thing is to see if Song Ning ��s parents are guarding outside of Nantianmen. If so, then she has a set of plans. If not, she has another set. Program.


    "The situation here is not optimistic. I have observed a lot of things during these nine days of observation, but unfortunately because of the gap in time and space, the cultivation base can only stop here, but it is a bit troublesome. "Zhao Yueru sighed. At this time, she was using the secret technique passed down by the Zhao family to hide her figure. It was precisely because of this technique that Song Ning had never been able to find her trace."


    But when Zhao Yueru thought about what he should do next, he suddenly felt a person standing in front of him.


    Suddenly she stood still, looked at the person in front of her, and took a breath. "How did you find me?"


    "Your technique is so powerful, the breath can be completely hidden, but you seem to have forgotten that the fairy fox is looking for someone, not relying on the fluctuation of fairy power." This is Xiao Ke, who is shaking nine tails behind.


    Zhao Yueru smiled slightly: "Who should I be, Master Hongxian, how can we only cultivate like this now?"


    Xiao Ke''s pupil shrank suddenly, red fairy? !


    As a matter of Hong Xian, no one but her herself should know about it. Even Song Ning heard about it a few days ago, but how could Zhao Yueru know in front of her?


    "Who are you!" Xiao Ke was alert, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    Zhao Yueru sighed: "Don''t be nervous. Since I know this, I naturally know more things. You came to me because Song Ning wanted to kill me. Then you may wish to see what this is."


    Zhao Yueru said, a slight red line flashed on his waist on one side of his body. If there was no red line, ordinary people could not see it, even Xiao Ke, but now it is just vaguely visible.


    Zhao Yueru was relieved to see Xiao Ke''s reaction: "You used to be a red fairy, but now you naturally recognize this red line?"


    "Across the world, the red line, pointing ... is the owner?" Xiao Ke looked at the woman in front of her inexplicably. Such a look is also alluring to the country. If it is with Song Ning, it is OK, but Xiao Ke can''t understand why he did. Is there a red line across the world? Although this kind of red line is still common, one thing that makes little people wonder is that the red line of the next world should be the next generation, but why did Zhao Yueru appear here?


    "Are you ..." Xiao Ke was shocked.


    Zhao Yueru grunted: "I am your future hostess, do you want to help Song Ning kill me?"


    "How could ..." Xiao Ke hesitated. Song Ning''s next life was indeed not the red line that led to Leng Yuexiao. Hong Xian could at most tie the ninth marriage. In fact, Song Ning''s life was no longer connected to Leng Yuexiao''s red line. Yes, but Xiao Ke is not reconciled, they must be together.


    No, it''s a bit messy.


    Xiao Ke didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Xiao Ke, let''s make a deal and you will help me hide it. I will help you with Song Ning in this life."


    Xiao Ke was startled: "Are you kidding me? Am I with my master? The master should be with Leng Yuexiao!"


    "He and Leng Yuexiao can only live one." Zhao Yueru frowned: "Do you want Song Ninghuo, or Leng Yuexiaohuo?"


    "Before considering this matter, should I think about whether you live or I live?" While the two were talking, there was a wave of fairy power in the sky. The wave of fairy power was extremely strong. It was when the wave came On the occasion, a figure slowly appeared in the sky-Song Ning!


    "Xiao Ke, you retreat first, and then I will fight with Zhao Yueru." Song Ning shook his body, and the fairy power spread: "Ninth Heavenly Celestial Column Song Ning, challenge the Eighth Heavenly Celestial Column Zhao Yueru!"


    Zhao Yueru''s face changed slightly, biting his lower lip: "I refuse!"


    "You ... you still refuse?" Song Ning stunned, but at this moment he looked at Zhao Yueru. Before, Zhao Yueru was wearing a veil, but now it looks extremely beautiful, and there is a trace of softness in Zhao Yueru''s eyes. The light of this looks like it is being wronged.


    "Song Ning ... I don''t want to die." Zhao Yueru lowered his head and wept: "I don''t want to die, you don''t want to kill me, okay? I know the secret of these nine days, please let me go."


    Zhao Yueru''s reaction made Song Ning a little bit embarrassed. If he didn''t accept the challenge, he won''t count. Even if Zhao Yueru was killed by Song Ning, he didn''t know how the rules will be determined. .

 Chapter 834： The next red line

    "Xiao Ke, you''d better not talk about my relationship with Song Ning first. There are some things that you will understand later." Zhao Yueru sent a message to Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke did not say that she is not easy to say about this kind of thing now, but now Zhao Yueru is obviously approaching Song Ning, and Xiao Ke should naturally guard against it: "I do n��t care what your purpose is to get close to the master, but I warn you, this I will never be with you in my life! "


    Zhao Yueru secretly blinked at Xiao Ke, this matter is considered past.


    "There are people like you in the celestial columns ..." Song Ning was very speechless: "I can not kill you now, but one day, there will only be one surviving among the celestial columns. Blame me. "Song Ning said.


    Zhao Yueru heard the words and patted his chest with a sigh of relief: "It''s better not to kill, isn''t it a hundred-day deadline, I know."


    "Well, then you tell me the secrets of the nine days. Didn''t you claim to know the secrets of the nine days just now?" Song Ning looked at Zhao Yueru and found that Zhao Yueru did not feel a little strange at the moment.


    "Then in order to prevent other immortal columns from chasing me, I will be by your side since today." Zhao Yueru said that he would gather next to Song Ning.


    Xiao Ke''s body flashed in front of Zhao Yueru, glaring at him, and preached, "Don''t touch my master!"


    Zhao Yueru narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Ke: "Your little pet, dare to block the hostess? I said that this life will not be with him, it will not, what happened? We are the next life ..."


    "I don''t care about the next life, this life will not work!" Xiao Ke said firmly.


    Zhao Yueru had no choice but to sigh and take a step back: "If you are willing to let me follow you, I will tell you these nine days of secrets, otherwise you come alone to investigate, when is the head?"


    Zhao Yueru''s pitiful appearance in his eyes at this time always gave people an impulse to protect. Now even Song Ning can''t bear it.


    "Follow it." Song Ning turned and saw that it had disappeared.


    After Song Ning disappeared, Zhao Yueru thought of Xiao Ke making a victory gesture: "Little pet, you must be good, otherwise I will tell Song Ning the next life, no pets at home!"


    Xiao Ke gritted his teeth. Which red fairy really thought that Song Ning''s red fairy held this Zhao Yueru? How to look nasty, and even dare to threaten directly.


    "You came from the next life, how did you do it?" Xiao Ke looked at the woman coldly, and her favorability dropped sharply.


    Zhao Yueru''s expression became solemn: "Do you think that only me from the next life?"


    Xiao Ke set off a turbulent wave in his heart, is it possible that in these nine days, there is someone from the next life? The technique of traveling through time and space is said to have been studied hundreds of thousands of years ago, but until today, Xiao Ke does not know whether this technique can be realized. The Zhao Yueru in front of him is indeed a red line.


    Able to come with the next red line, Zhao Yueru''s words should be true. The red line is something that Xiao Ke has never known to be able to falsify, but why ...


    Xiao Ke''s brain became chaotic again, and the relationship during this period was really cut and chaotic.


    Zhao Yueru seemed to see Xiao Ke''s confusion at this time and said, "The next world red line can''t be fake, and I won''t do it from the next life, but one thing I believe you know, I''m here not to change history Because history cannot change. "


    "Then what are you doing?" Xiao Ke puzzled.


    Zhao Yueru just opened his mouth, but he stopped himself: "Heaven cannot be revealed."


    "As long as you don''t talk nonsense, I won''t hurt Song Ning. I won''t do it anyway. I can come here at a great cost and at the same time take great risks." Zhao Yueru admitted frankly.


    Xiao Ke nodded, and finally recognized the woman in front of her.


    At this time, the Orchid Continent has been tripled before, and everyone is still immersed in the joy of Song Ning ��s victory. The entire imperial city is also a beaming scene. Just as everyone is preparing to celebrate, they suddenly see the sky Lower two figures.


    One of them is Xiao Ke. Naturally, there is no need to say more about these beautiful appearances, but the other one is particularly eye-catching.


    Xiao is a fairy, and as a fairy fox, she has a charming beauty. In the eyes of everyone, the charming creatures are natural, but apart from Xiao Ke, the most beautiful thing these monks have seen is Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao''s beauty, extraordinary and unconventional, and indifferent to the dust, give people a sense of the nine-day fairy spirit who does not eat the fireworks on earth.


    So who is this person standing next to Xiao Ke?


    Like flowers, beautiful and moving, it seems that there is a kind of flame-like power, which can make everyone who sees their looks boiled.


    Zhao Yueru seemed to notice the eyes of these people and hurriedly covered his veil, his cheeks could not help revealing a touch of red: "Go back."


    There was a doubt between Xiao Ke Meiyu: "You are ..."


    "But it''s not that I used the power of charm, it''s just a natural beauty, it''s no wonder I." Zhao Yueru hurriedly explained.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ke''s body could not help shaking. She seemed to think of it. Among the ancient heritage, there was a very mysterious physique, which seemed to be ...


    "Don''t you go? You don''t go, I''m gone." Zhao Yueru urged in a low voice.


    Xiao Ke ��s thoughts were interrupted and she quickly followed Zhao Yueru for supervision, but in her heart, she had already started searching for memories of that mysterious physique. Zhao Yueru came from the future and had a red line with Song Ning, this thing is absolutely not Simple, there may be no conspiracy, but everything must have a reason.


    "I don''t know the reason inside, but I must let the master know that the relationship between the next red line and the marriage will be big ..."


    When Xiao Ke thought about it, the two had already arrived at the main palace of the imperial palace. At this time, Song Ning was portraying the map of the third, seventh, eighth and ninth on the jade note.


    As soon as Zhao Yueru entered the palace, he smiled: "Have you discovered the secret on the terrain?"


    Song Ning nodded: "If I didn''t find the secret on the terrain, why should I go find you?"


    Zhao Yueru raised a finger and shook it gently: "But you don''t know what is right, the secret on this map, let me answer it for you."


    Song Ningduan sat down, and Xiao Ke was waiting.


    But after waiting for a while, Zhao Yueru still didn''t speak.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" Song Ning frowned.


    Zhao Yueru narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "I said it''s okay, would you give me any reward first? For example ..."


    "Then you are still waiting to be chased by other immortal columns." Song Ning''s voice was cold.


    "Hello!" Zhao Yueru said angrily: "Tell me, I just say, why are you so uncharacteristic."

 Chapter 835： Atrium

    At the moment, Xiao Ke''s heart is extremely helpless. How can such a character like Zhao Yueru, who can live in the cultivation world? I am afraid that I have been cared for since I was a child. If I put it out for training, I am afraid that I have already died. I do n��t know how many times.


    Song Ning didn''t care about these things. Since Zhao Yueru said, then his purpose was achieved.


    Zhao Yueru glared at Song Ning with a bad breath: "Although you found some secrets on this map, you actually think it wrong. You think that only killing me can make the triples of seven, eight and nine. The sky merger, but in fact it is not. As long as you can get the approval of the rules and prove that I have lost, then these three days can be merged. "


    Zhao Yueru continued: "Although you have killed Tang Zilong of the seventh heavy day, the reason why the seventh heavy day and the ninth heavy day are not merged is very simple, because the eighth heavy day is in the middle, you should also think of it This possibility, so I started looking for me. "


    "Not bad." Song Ning nodded: "So you tell me now, how can you let the rules determine that you have lost?"


    "Well ..." Zhao Yueru pointed on the lips, his cheeks were red, and his voice became sweet: "For men and women, you should ..."


    "Xiao Ke, notify the Zhu Tianxian column, Zhao Yueru is here with me, if you want to kill her, you can come." Song Ning turned his head and said.


    Zhao Yueru''s face sank in an instant, and his voice came out of his teeth: "There is a way to try it, you give me your hand."


    Xiao Ke couldn''t help laughing when she slammed beside her. She really hadn''t seen a woman like Zhao Yueru, but then, Xiao Ke''s mind recalled the memory of the previous life. It seemed that in the last life, she and this Zhao Yueru Almost, Song Ning has been haunting ...


    "Left or right hand." Song Ning asked.


    "Anyway." Zhao Yueru stepped forward and grabbed the right hand that Song Ning had just raised.


    Xiao Ke was too late to respond, so I didn''t want Zhao Yueru to touch Song Ning, but now that it has been touched, it is too late to stop it.


    Just when Zhao Yueru''s fingers touched, Song Ning suddenly felt a pain in her heart. It seemed that something was touching. This feeling of touching caused Song Ning to have the illusion of being struck by lightning, but it was the illusion at this moment. Among them, Song Ning suddenly felt that his right hand was hot, as if touching something extremely soft.


    Song Ninggang wanted to withdraw his hand, but suddenly felt a sticky touch, and then, only heard the sound of a blunt device entering the flesh, and blood continued to drip down, and Song Ning''s hand had already penetrated Zhao Yueru''s white silk, It was Zhao Yueru''s heart that pierced her left chest, and at the moment in Song Ning''s palm!


    Song Ning hurriedly wanted to draw a hand, but Zhao Yueru grabbed his wrist violently.


    "Don''t move!" Zhao Yueru just started and choked out with blood.


    Xiao Ke stared blankly at this scene, and there was a blank in his mind. What was Zhao Yueru doing? If the heart is destroyed, the flesh is destroyed!


    "That''s it, no, don''t move." Zhao Yueru coughed lightly and spit out another blood in his mouth, but at the moment Song Ning didn''t dare to move, because as long as he moved halfway, Zhao Yueru would feel pain.


    Somehow, Song Ning''s heart hurts at this moment, as if this palm penetrated not Zhao Yueru''s chest, but his!


    Song Ning could feel the beating heart in the palm of his right hand. This heart was so weak that it would collapse with just a little effort.


    Zhao Yueru, clearly is so afraid of death, but why should he do this kind of thing and take his own life to take risks?


    boom!


    At this time, above the ninth heaven, as if it had collapsed, all the monks only felt a tremor in their hearts, as if the sky had fallen down, as if the end had come.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another cry.


    The sound was so loud that even Song Ning was trembling.


    The sound of tears came from the earth, as if the earth''s surface was changing, and the changes in the sea and mulberry fields were in an instant. Under the sixth heaven, only a continent became an instant, and the name of this continent was Yulan!


    The triple sky merged. At the time of the triple sky overlap, no building collapsed, just like a puzzle, but now it is more complete.


    puff!


    Cough ...


    Zhao Yueru pulled out Song Ning''s hand in her chest, and she immediately took the pill and sat on the spot to meditate. At this time, her face was pale and blood was pouring out.


    "Merged ..." Song Ning looked at Zhao Yueru in front of her, her figure was as weak as an ordinary woman, and at this time her eyes were trembling slightly.


    "Xin''er." Song Ning immediately transmitted the sound to Bai Xin.


    "Brother Song?" Bai Xin was meditating at this time. Hearing Song Ning''s voice, he could not help asking.


    "Come to the main hall quickly and need your help." Song Ning had already come to Zhao Yueru in his speech. He looked at the woman with blood on his mouth. He always felt very sad. Xiao Ke wanted to stop him, but Zhao Yueru The move just now made Xiao Ke admire, and at this time she did not know whether she should stop it.


    Song Ning raised his hand and wiped the blood from Zhao Yueru''s lips: "Wait a minute, someone will come to help you recover soon."


    Zhao Yueru''s long lashes were shaking, his eyes opened, and he nodded.


    With such a moment, Song Ning even felt that Zhao Yueru''s pupils were filled with starlight!


    Impossible, absolutely impossible, Leng Yuexiao''s star eyes are the only in the world. Once upon a time, Song Ning always judged Leng Yuexiao through star eyes, but nowadays, how could he mistake Zhao Yueru''s eyes as star eyes? ?


    Zhao Yueru seemed to feel Song Ning''s eyes, and she quickly closed her eyes.


    "Brother Song, she needs treatment?" Bai Xin has already come to the main hall.


    "Well, can you leave no scars?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Xin stepped forward and pulled away the satin in front of Zhao Yueru. Song Ning turned his head to avoid it. After glancing at it, Bai Xin said: "It''s very serious, but it doesn''t need to leave scars. It needs Ningzhi Dan."


    "Ning Zhi Dan ... I''m refining now, it takes about half a scent of incense." Song Ning hurriedly said.


    "No hurry, just take it within six hours." Bai Xin said, hesitating a little: "I want to be treated, I need to take off this senior''s clothes, Brother Song ..."


    "I avoid it." Song Ning had already disappeared.


    At this point, Zhao Yueru had no intention of joking, and the whole person''s eyes were a little confused, and the body was also unable to support it.


    All this fell into Xiao Ke''s eyes. Xiao Ke naturally understood that Zhao Yueru didn''t know how much it cost to travel through time and space and came to the past. Now that she is physically damaged, it must be a great trauma, although ordinary monks may not be affected by this kind of injury. So uncomfortable, but Zhao Yueru is different.


    From time to time, if you can live, you should suffer great pain.

 Chapter 836： Triple Sky Merger

    The white core''s spiritual power is exerted on Zhao Yueru''s chest. This spiritual power flooded into Zhao Yueru''s wound with a holy light, slowly repairing everything in the wound.


    Humph����


    Zhao Yueru couldn''t help but let out a painful hum. At this time, her clothes were wet with sweat, and Bai Xin''s eyes were slightly fixed. Although this is a reverse repair, it should not cause too much pain to people. Zhao Yueru is clearly a true immortal monk, but will he hum slightly under this pain?


    It was probably half a scented incense. Zhao Yueru''s wound was completely repaired, but there was a trace of visible scars on the wound after the repair. Although the scars were not terrible, but the woman''s white as jade body suddenly appeared like this A scar, it seems extremely eye-catching.


    "It''s okay. When Brother Song gives you the Elixir, your wound will heal." Bai Xin said, picking up the handkerchief, and wiped away the sweat on Zhao Yueru''s forehead: "You just hurt a lot, did you? ? "


    Zhao Yueru nodded, and her breathing was a little disordered at this time. She covered her clothes in front of her and gently relieved her breath: "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to be polite. Brother Song asked me to save. I naturally have to do my best, but if your body feels severe pain just now, it means that your body may be a little different. You need to check it with your own eyes." Advised.


    "Thank you, I will find out for myself." Zhao Yueru got up. At this time, she was almost the same as before, except that her face was a little ugly, as if nothing had happened. Remove a set of clothes from the storage ring and put them on.


    "Brother Song, you can come back." Bai Xin said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Song Ning entered the main hall, holding a pill in his hand: "Ningzhi Pill, you take it."


    Zhao Yueru warmed his heart and took Ningzhi Dan to take it directly: "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to be polite. The triple sky merged. It must have been a mess outside at this time. Xiaoke, you go to appease the crowd and explain the reason. I''m going to see it near the enchantment, lest those people in the sixth sky have the opportunity to chaos.


    "I am with you."


    Zhao Yueru was about to walk with Song Ning, but was stopped by Song Ning: "Don''t move first if you are hurt, and now the heavenly columns don''t know that you are here with me. If they are seen by them, they will not Great. "


    Zhao Yueru had to give up the idea of ??walking together.


    But what surprised Song Ning is that although the monks of the heavens felt surprised, they did not move much. This really puzzled him, but it did not rule out that the monks who were extremely high among the heavens had already expected the nine days. The situation, so I did not feel surprised, and those who were surprised were only some of the lower-level people.


    Within the Orchid Continent, the monks were shocked after seeing this scene, but immediately found out that the fairy power in this world seemed to be more intense.


    With the merger of Triple Heaven, this piece of continent is closer to completeness, which they did not anticipate before, but the words always seem to the palace owner who is away from the Tiangong Palace, not surprised.


    Under the comfort of Xiao Ke, everyone has not continued to be turbulent because of the merger of the triple sky, but instead began to hurry up to practice.


    In just a few hours, the Orchid Continent has been quiet, and the sixth heavy sky above does not mean any offensive.


    On the top of the Youlan Continent, Song Ning proudly looked at the world and looked at the changes in the terrain now. Compared with the previous, the Youlan Continent is more firm in Song Ning''s mind.


    "This Youlan Continent should be considered complete after the nine-day merger. After the nine-day merger, there may be some strange phenomena born." Song Ning murmured.


    "Or maybe something big is going to happen." A figure appeared next to Song Ning. He didn''t need to look back to know that this was Xiaoke.


    "Zhao Yueru is really right. Since she can think of it, it is estimated that all the heavenly columns are also known." Song Ning thought: "Now the Orchid Continent has merged into the triple heaven, and the immortal power is overflowing. Everyone is practicing here, naturally. With less effort, I am afraid that if this happens, the monks will be extremely jealous when they see it. "


    "This matter still needs the master to decide, what should I do?" Xiao Ke asked.


    Song Ningluo thought: "I think the monks of the heavens should not come to our Orchid Continent easily, but whether the sixth heaven should attack, this is uncertain, especially pay attention to the sixth column, I am afraid that he will not be able to resist this kind of cultivation. "


    "Master, rest assured, I will be more careful." Xiao Kedao.


    "Go back first. Later, when the wind and the waves are calm, let''s take a look at how the Yulan Continent is still changing, especially the fairy tombs." Song Ning looked into the distance, if not now the sixth heavy day Everyone stared, and now he wanted to run to the fairy tomb to find out.


    "Yes." Xiao Ke appeared calm, but his heart fluctuated.


    Originally, Song Ning wanted to take a rest directly after returning to the palace, but when she walked outside the house, she tipped her nose and smelled the aroma.


    "This ..." Song Ning frowned and looked at his room. The fragrance came from his room?


    Xiao Ke naturally felt the scent, but when she sniffed the tip of her nose, she smelled Zhao Yueru.


    "Zhao Yueru is in your room." Xiao Ke said.


    In the room, Zhao Yueru seemed to hear Xiao Ke''s voice, and he couldn''t help but whisper. Song Ning heard the words and quickly walked to the room. As soon as he opened the door, Zhao Yueru was indeed in the room.


    "I made some dishes and bought some wine. Now that we are considered an ally, why not have some food and drink?" Zhao Yueru said with a smile: "I have invited Baixin, she is very happy, but you want to come together ?"


    Xiao Ke was a little angry at the thought of Zhao Yueru calling her a ��pet��, but since Bai Xin was invited, Song Ning would naturally not refuse, and Xiao Ke now has no reason to refuse.


    "I still want Bai Ting on my feet, I don''t know if it''s feasible?" Song Ning asked.


    Zhao Yueru nodded: "It''s okay, as long as you want to invite, you can call it."


    While they were talking, they heard the footsteps of two people outside the yard and turned their heads to see that it was Baixin and Baiting.


    Bai Ting laughed as soon as he saw them: "I heard that there is a drink, I don''t invite you to come, I wonder if it disturbs me?"


    "Just want to call you, come quickly." Song Ning greeted him with a smile.


    Bai Ting glanced at Zhao Yueru, just this one, was surprised by Zhao Yueru''s face: "Song Ning, Xiaoxiao didn''t leave long before, you ..."


    "Don''t get me wrong, you should also know who this Zhao Yueru is, the eighth heavy heavenly column." Song Ning explained.


    Although the two were transmitting at the moment, Bai Ting lowered his voice: "I only misunderstood because I knew she was an immortal!"

 Chapter 837： White core jealous

    "You mean ..." Song Ning was startled, "can''t you think I don''t kill her because I have a relationship with her?"


    "I don''t know, but if you do something sorry for Xiaoxiao, I feel unworthy for you. I have paid so much. If you are now because of such a ..." Bai Ting said, glancing at Zhao Yueru again. I do not know why, although Zhao Yueru and Leng Yuexiao are only equally divided in appearance, but I do not know why, after seeing this Zhao Yueru at first glance, I couldn''t help but want to look at it again.


    After Bai Ting''s eyes fell on Zhao Yueru, Zhao Yueru nodded and smiled at Bai Ting. This colorful smile was enough to exhaust everything in the world. Even Bai Ting couldn''t help but move his heart, but when he thought that Zhao Yueru might have something to do with Song Ning Some relations, he immediately let himself wake up.


    "Song Ning, if there is any relationship between you two, please tell me in advance, lest I see Xiaoxiao when I see Xiaoxiao." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning patted Bai Ting''s shoulder: "Don''t make trouble, if you don''t even have this trust, I really treat you as a brother."


    Bai Ting heard that he just thought he might really think too much, but he cares more about Song Ning''s gaze at Zhao Yueru. Bai Ting prides himself on normal people, even mentally far more determined than normal people, but seeing this Zhao Yueru After that, there was still an almost uncontrollable sprout, but Song Ning did not seem to have any unusual changes when he looked at Zhao Yueru.


    "Since you are here, hurry up and sit down. The dishes are ready." Zhao Yueru smiled at several people.


    "Well, your injuries are all right?" Bai Xin took the lead.


    Xiao Ke followed, Song Ning and Bai Ting were at the end. Although it was Song Ning''s room, at this moment this room has also been regarded as a meeting place by everyone. Naturally no one cares about the order, and Zhao Yueru has already In Song Ning''s room, others would not even care.


    Bai Xin jumped into Song Ning''s room like a happy rabbit. This was the first time she saw Song Ning''s room. Even before Song Ning got married, she failed to enter the room.


    "Well, Brother Song''s room looks like this." Bai Xin looked around. There was nothing but some exquisitely carved furniture in this room. It was simple but not luxurious. .


    Bai Xin looked around for a while, and Song Ning had already come to the room. Looking at Bai Xin''s playful look at the moment, he smiled and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at the room where Brother Song and Sister Leng share. Why are there no items for Sister Leng? At least there should be a dresser?" Bai Xin raised his mouth.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly. If Bai Xin didn''t say, he really forgot. In the self-built house under the Wuzhi Mountain, he didn''t even prepare a dresser for Leng Yuexiao. This Xiang Gong did really fail. : "Apart from the dressing table, what else should there be?"


    Bai Xin muttered his head and shook his head: "No, after I''m free, I must arrange it for you. Your room is too simple to be furnished, unlike a woman."


    When listening to these words, Zhao Yueru just jotted down slightly, but she was also curious. If a woman had lived in this room, how could she not even smell a little bit of a woman?


    "Your older sister Leng has never lived. We left after we got married and went directly to the East, so this room was only for me to live from beginning to end." Song Ning touched Bai Xin''s head, but this lifted It was discovered by hand that Baixin was now grown up, only half a head shorter than him, and now it feels awkward to touch her head.


    "It turned out to be a trip, no wonder." Zhao Yueru secretly said.


    Seeing the people standing in the room and talking, Song Ning pointed to the table and chairs and said: "Let''s go down first, don''t stand here, the room is not big, if we feel that there is not enough space, we can sit in the yard."


    During the speech, Bai Xin Lingji moved: "Brother Song, do you still have an Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion? Can it be opened? If it can be opened, how about we go in directly?"


    Zhao Yueru naturally knew that Song Ning had the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, but she knew that Song Ning had the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, but she still cooks her own food. There are naturally her reasons.


    "Even if the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, today are the dishes I burned by myself, why not try my craft? The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion is good, but they are all fairy things. Where is the delicious food made by myself?" Zhao Yueru said , Took advantage of Song Ning''s arm.


    This scene fell in Bai Ting''s eyes. Bai Ting did not take it for granted. Men, three wives and four concubines would have no problem. Although Bai Ting valued the relationship between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, but after all, he was a man. Normal, but this scene fell in Bai Xin''s eyes, and Bai Xin''s expression immediately changed.


    "Brother Song." Bai Xin''s voice obviously became colder.


    "Huh?" While Song Ning looked at Bai Xin, he moved Zhao Yueru''s hand away.


    "Is Brother Song married with Sister Leng?" Bai Xin asked, looking up.


    "Yeah, don''t you know? You gave me a gift at the wedding." Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Bai Xin narrowed his eyes and pointed to Zhao Yueru: "Brother Song wants to accept concubine?"


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly: "Xin''er don''t talk nonsense!"


    Bai Xin snorted: "If Brother Song is something else, I''m fine, but on top of this woman''s affairs, if you change your heart, Xiner will never forgive you. Who is this Zhao Yueru? Being eighth Heavenly fairy column, you do n��t have to kill her. Now she enters your room and holds your arm. What does it mean? "


    Song Ning was helpless: "Don''t you think too much, Xiner?"


    "Huh, it''s not that I think too much. I''m afraid it''s Brother Song. Do you think too much?" Bai Xin looked at Song Ning with cold eyes, and from her expression alone, she knew she was angry.


    Song Ning had never seen Bai Xin look like this, but this kind of thing Song Ning explained was useless. Even if Song Ning explained it anyway, it would be a cover-up to outsiders: "Xin''er, this ..."


    "Xin''er, you think too much. I have nothing to do with your brother Song. I simply love him, but he doesn''t care about me." Zhao Yueru admitted frankly.


    Such frankness really made Bai Xin a little overwhelmed. It was a little girl, and at this moment it seemed a bit panic: "You, you ..."


    "Xin''er, Song Ning will hold it. Don''t you believe your brother Song?" Bai Ting persuaded.


    Bai Xin''s cheeks were red: "I don''t believe it, I ... I was a little bit excited just now, just because I was grievances for Sister Leng, can''t I be wrong?"


    Looking at Bai Xin''s grievances, Song Ning touched Bai Xin''s head: "Xin''er said that Brother Song will pay attention."

 Chapter 838： Swallow kiwi

    "These dishes are carefully prepared by me. Please use them." Zhao Yueru shifted the topic.


    Yu Pan Zhen Shao had already been placed on the table, and everyone pulled out their chairs to sit down, and the aroma of the delicious dishes in the plate also rushed towards the nose of everyone.


    If it is said that ordinary women are good at cooking, it is justified, but it is now Zhao Yueru''s dish, and not to mention Zhao Yueru''s appearance. The skill of cooking alone has made several people look at it.


    Each of these dishes is full of color and flavor, even if many hotels specialize in welcoming fairy food, the dishes made are not as good as Zhao Yueru.


    Just looking at it and smelling it is already very good. Bai Xin likes to eat it now. Under the temptation of this delicious food, I can''t stand it anymore. I picked up the chopsticks and ate it.


    At this time, nobody cares about the etiquette on this table. All of them are present, especially Bai Xin. Everyone knows that Song Ning is very fond of Bai Xin. Treating Bai Xin is like treating his own sister. Now Bai Xin moves first. Chopsticks start to eat, naturally no one will say anything.


    "Well!" Bai Xin chewed and pointed at a plate of shredded meat in front of him: "What kind of dish is this? Why is it so delicious, a bit sweet, a bit sour, a bit spicy, and a bit salty, and it seems a bit bitter? ... "


    Bai Xin said all the five flavors of life this time, but it made everyone interested. They all used chopsticks to taste this dish.


    This shredded pork entrance is really full of flavors, which makes everyone look at Zhao Yueru, and it is surprising to be able to gather all five flavors in one dish, which is still very delicious.


    "This is called Wuwei shredded pork, and I made it myself. This shredded pork is made of snow lotus swan meat. It is delicious and delicate. It contains fairy velvet, snow spirits, and ..."


    Listening to Zhao Yueru''s introduction, except Song Ning, no one can understand what materials are used in it, but even Song Ning hears only those related to medicinal materials, and he also has the rest of the ingredients Unheard of.


    "It''s amazing ..." Bai Xin took another bite, always feeling endless.


    Zhao Yueru raised his glass: "This wine was also brewed by myself. It has been aged for many years. I haven''t drank it myself. Now I drink this glass with everyone."


    Zhao Yueru''s movements were extremely gentle. She did not put the glass of wine she picked up on her lips, but gave the wine glass to Song Ning. When Song Ning took the wine glass, Zhao Yueru''s weak, boneless hands were in Song Ning. A light touch on the finger.


    Song Ning frowned slightly and said nothing. Zhao Yueru picked up a wine glass again, smiled at the crowd, and then sipped the wine from the glass.


    Although everyone also drank this glass of wine, they always felt that Zhao Yueru''s every move was a bit like the hostess in this room. Even Song Ning was drinking, and Zhao Yueru first put the glass in front of Song Ning.


    However, no one talked on this table, and the dishes were indeed delicious. Now even Bai Xin and Xiao Ke seem to be convinced by the food of Zhao Yueru, who has a short mouth and now eats the delicious food of Zhao Yueru. , The two would not run into Zhao Yueru between words.


    During the dinner, Zhao Yueru constantly introduced the dishes he made. This dish could not be prepared without careful preparation. At this time, several people on the table also saw the intention of Zhao Yueru. As intended.


    After drinking enough food, Bai Xin and Bai Ting leave, Zhao Yueru is here to clean up the chopsticks, but Xiao Ke has not left for a long time, saying that he is going to help Zhao Yueru to clean up, but in fact he is waiting to be with Zhao Yueru go away.


    Song Ning did not pay any attention to these two people. He sat in bed and meditated. Now that these three heavens are merged, immortal power is overflowing. When is it better not to practice at this time?


    "Zhao Yueru, I''ve arranged a room for you, come with me." Xiao Kedao.


    Zhao Yueru nodded and smiled, "Thank you very much." Then, she glanced at Song Ning again and found that Song Ning did not say much after practicing. Instead, she turned and left, and walked out of the room with Xiao Ke .


    The door closed, and Song Ning slowly opened her eyes, her eyes staying at the door: "This Zhao Yueru''s wine dish actually has a certain supplement to Xianli, and she doesn''t know where she learned these dishes, what they made, and what purpose?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Song Ning took out the kiwi fruit from the storage ring. Although this kiwi fruit was said to have the effect of resurrection, but now, he needs to use kiwi fruit to enhance his own strength. Song Ning already had some understanding when he played with Tang Zilong. If he didn''t increase his strength, he wouldn''t even be able to beat the sixth day''s fairy column.


    This fairy power began to flash in the room. These fairy powers turned into simple enchantments to cover the room. The outside world could not see here, and the monks under the golden fairy could not easily break through here. After doing all this, Song Ning then swallowed the kiwi fruit.


    The kiwi is a different number in the world. After entering Song Ning''s body, it is like a fire. At this time, if you can see Song Ning''s body from the outside, you will find that Song Ning''s throat is shining with fire, just like The flame is burning.


    But as the kiwi fruit was swallowed continuously, Song Ning''s chest again showed a white color like ice, and then down, it turned back into flames.


    "This kiwifruit is really amazing, but I don''t know what effect it can have after refining?" Song Ning thought, and began to refine this kiwifruit with the fairy power in his body.


    But he did n��t wait for Song Ninghua to refine, and he saw that the Yuanshen villain in his body even started to nibble with the kiwi in his hands. However, in the blink of an eye, the kiwi fruit was completely eaten by him.


    Song Ning was stunned. At this moment, he was actually somewhat veiled. His body hadn''t waited for refining. How could he be eaten by the Yuanshen villain? What is the reason?


    But at the next moment, Song Ning suddenly realized that his body just had a strange feeling just after taking kiwi fruit, but he did not melt the kiwi fruit. It stands to reason that this kind of heaven and earth spirit should be melted at the entrance ...


    call!


    Suddenly there was a scream like a gust of wind within Song Ning''s body, and then, in all directions, the wind slammed into Song Ning''s room.


    A vortex of wind formed around Song Ning''s room in an instant, and countless fairy forces from the heavens and the earth rushed in the direction of his room, directly penetrating the junction outside the room and drilling into Song Ning''s body , But these fairy powers are not absorbed by Song Ning, but by the Yuanshen villain in Song Ning ...

 Chapter 839： Burning fairy lamp

    Song Ningxiu didn''t change anything, but he could feel that the Yuanshen villain in his Dantian was getting stronger and stronger. The Yuanshen villain was originally translucent, showing a silver color, but now he is eating this strange After that, it gradually began to solidify.


    It was during this process of gradual solidification that Song Ning found that the body of the Yuanshen villain seemed to start to grow flesh and blood, as if to have his own life.


    At the moment, the immortal power of the outside world is surging, such a huge momentum, everyone thinks that Song Ning is breaking through, and the heavenly columns who are paying attention to the Orchid Continent are paying more attention to the changes in the Imperial Palace of the Orchid Continent. .


    "It''s Song Ning ..." The sixth heavy Celestial Column Ziyu looked down at Youlan Continent. If he hadn''t thought of Song Ning in the past, it would be impossible. Song Ning can be said to have seen him in history. The most powerful person in the young generation, but even strong, he still has the confidence to win, but now after seeing this Song Ning break through again, his heart is shaken.


    The other five-celestial immortals are now staring at the movements in the Orchid Continent. Although they did not see what happened in the last few days when they did not cast spells, they only rely on this immortal. The fluctuation of force knows that someone is breaking through.


    "Song Ning should have broken through in the Orchid Continent."


    "But if Song Ning made a breakthrough, why would it be so powerful?"


    Everyone is puzzled, Song Ning is just a monk of the False Immortal. If a monk of the False Immortal breaks through, at most it will break through to the Daoxian, but even if it reaches the realm of the Daoxian, there is no such fluctuation in fairy power.


    "It looks like Daoxian broke through to true fairy."


    "Even stronger."


    When everyone was discussing, Song Ning''s heart was already in the room. At this time, the Yuanshen villain in his body had disappeared, and the person who appeared in front of him was a growing person. Living people!


    Song Ning doesn''t feel anything different about this person, but this growing person looks exactly like him!


    In front of Song Ning, stood a ''Song Ning''!


    I was still the villain of Yuanshen in Song Ning, but now the villain of Yuanshen has gone away and has become a human. It is exactly the same as Song Ning. In Song Ning''s eyes, this is not something that can be explained by common sense. Song Ning can clearly feel that this person has the same fluctuations and the same breath as him. It can be said that if standing outside, no one can tell who they are.


    "You ..." Song Ning suppressed the shock in his heart: "How ..."


    "Kiwi fruit, there are different numbers between heaven and earth, taking can produce abilities, and abilities are random. Now, I have life." "Song Ning" said jerkily, as if he hadn''t learned to speak yet.


    Song Ning looked inside again. There was no Yuanshen in his body at this moment. A monk did not have Yuanshen? This really shocked him.


    "I ... it''s you." When the villain Yuanyuan was talking, he didn''t wait for Song Ning to react, his body flicked, and he directly entered Song Ning''s body.


    Song Ning shuddered, and found that the Yuanshen villain had already appeared in his body, but at this time, the Yuanshen villain seemed to have his own consciousness, as if to start cultivation.


    "Wu ..." Song Ning stared blankly at this Yuanshen villain in his body: "Actually, he is building martial arts ..."


    The gusty wind outside the room stopped, and Xianli no longer came towards the room. This Xianli came quickly and disappeared quickly, but it was just a few breathing kung fu, and the monks in the heavens were still discussing whether Song Ning Breakthrough, in the end to what level to break through, suddenly realized that Xianli had stopped.


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Tianxianlie was relieved. If the breakthrough was based on the trend just now, wouldn''t Song Ning''s cultivation practice explode?


    "It takes a certain degree of understanding to break through from Immortal to Dao Immortal. Although Song Ning also had some understanding before, but now it seems that perhaps the perception is not enough, so it can''t be directly broken through. This fairy power stops, this breakthrough also It''s about to stop. "Sixth Heavenly Celestial Column Ziyu exhaled a long breath, thinking of the immortal power just now, he still feels terrified.


    "The sixth immortal column Ziyu? Ha ha, you can only hope Song Ning does not break through, because as long as he breaks through, his strength should be stronger than you." The fifth heavy heaven immortal column sons hummed, no longer I cared about Song Ning again, but looked down at the sixth heaven under my feet.


    At this time, Ziyu was at the top of the sixth heavy heaven, and these hundred sons were under the fifth heavy heaven, and the two happened to be not far away.


    However, just as these sons laughed at Ziyu, a roar came suddenly from the Orchid Continent below.


    The sound of this roaring sound was strong, and the sixth heaven seemed to tremble slightly.


    As if the sky was falling apart, it seemed to bring a row of mountains to the sea. Such a roar passed from Song Ning''s room and swept across the entire Orchid Continent in an instant.


    In the Orchid Continent, all the wonderland monks have a sense of surrender at this moment, and their legs ca n��t help but tremble and want to kneel.


    When the vibration reached the sixth heaven, even the sixth heaven wonderland monks had this feeling. Under the golden fairy, all monks wanted to worship in the direction of the roar at the moment. This feeling followed the shock Strong and strong.


    Song Ning''s room exploded, if it were not because of the enchantment that Song Ning had performed before, I was afraid that at this moment, half of the palace would be blown into pieces, and everyone inside the palace ran out. They looked at Song Ning at this time, with their legs constantly Shivering, but finally could not help this kind of coercive force, kneeling on the ground with a puff.


    Today, Song Ning has three lights on its back, one of which is bright, the other is dim, and the other has a flame in it, as if to be lit.


    The color of heaven and earth is the color of the fairy lamp behind Song Ning. This fairy lamp is a little red besides purple gold.


    When this glare covered the entire Orchid Continent, the enchantment of the sixth heaven seemed to be affected as well.


    "Fairy lantern!"


    "Three fairy lamps, this is ... the power of the fairy, the real power of the fairy."


    "When Song Ning stepped into the fairyland, it turned out that it was not a magic lamp, but a fairy lamp ?!"


    At this time, even the golden fairy above five turns in the first heavy day looked at the fairy lamp behind Song Ning with dumbfounded eyes.


    "There are three fairy lights behind, there are only six people in the triple sky, and only two of them are turned on. This is Song Ning ... how, how can there be three fairy lights?"


    "Three fairy lights are the limit, but I didn''t expect that Song Ningguo really achieved the limit in the ninth heavy day, and opened three fairy lights. In this way, the dispute among the fairy columns became more intense. "

 Chapter 840： The fourth fairy lamp? !

    Uh!


    In the Orchid Continent, Song Ning roared, and the fairy power in his body was constantly absorbed by the fairy lights. As the fairy power was absorbed, the flames in the fairy lights continued to grow stronger.


    At the moment, the sixth immortal column Ziyu opened his mouth halfway, and was speechless for a long time. He always felt as if he had seen a ghost. In contrast, the fifth immortal column had hundreds of sons, and his face was also iron blue.


    Ordinary monks step into the fairyland and turn on the magic lamp. This is a manifestation of strength. How many magic lamps are behind, that is called the virtual magic lamp, and what is really ignited is the real magic lamp. , And the burning of the magic lamp is the future strength struggle.


    The immortal gate of nearly nine hundred feet can turn on fifty false spirit lamps, thirty or even forty spirit lamps, which is the limit. Even for the immortal column, this is already a weak existence.


    The sixth heavy sky purple jade is to turn on fifty-five phantom lights. These fifty-five phantom lights are all burned, that is, fifty-five phantom lights. Such genius achievements are no longer comparable to ordinary people. It can be said that it is rare among thousands.


    But even so, Ziyu did not have the fifth immortal to list the top 100 of the sons, because they turned on a fairy lamp.


    Even if the flame of that fairy lamp is not fully lit, it can turn on the fairy lamp when it breaks into the fairyland. Even a fairy lamp is stronger than fifty-five spirit lamps.


    But now, there are three fairy lights behind Song Ning, and the second one is still lighting up?


    "Song Ning actually has three fairy lights ..." In the third heavy sky, a bald monk narrowed his eyes and whispered softly: "The first fairy light is talent. The second fairy light is strength. The third fairy lamp is luck. The first lamp was ignited when it broke into the fairyland, which is qualified for talent. Now the second fairy lamp is also lit, which means that his strength has made a great breakthrough ... "


    In the first day, Xuan Bingtian squinted at the bottom and muttered in her mouth: "One fairy lamp may reach five cents or more golden fairy in the future, and two fairy lamps are the category of nine golden cents. This Song Ning can ignite two fairy lights, so she is destined to reach the realm of nine-turn golden immortals with her cultivation. I did not expect that Song Ning has such a talent. "


    Xuan Bing Tian Nu''s pair of cold eyes suddenly flashed a smile: "I''m more looking forward to it, Xiao Xiao had already lit the second fairy lamp back then, and now it is only a matter of time. Within a hundred days, this What will happen in nine days? "


    In the second day, there was a young man who kept his eyes closed, and when Song Ning lit the fairy lamp, the young man slowly opened his eyes, pinched the exquisite mirror in his hand, and saw the scene in the Continent Continent.


    "What a fairy lantern ..." The young man narrowed his eyes, and the fighting spirit appeared in his eyes: "Two fairy lanterns, under these nine days, there are only three monks who can fight against him."


    At the end of the speech, the young man put away the exquisite mirror in his hand, closed his eyes, and continued to perceive the previous technique. It seemed that nothing had happened just now, as if there was nothing in this world that could disturb him.


    When he closed his eyes, three fairy lights appeared in the back. Among the three fairy lights, two burned with black flames, faintly, giving a creepy feeling.


    In the fourth day, the man who painted Song Ning was with friends at the moment. When he saw Song Ning lighting the fairy lamp, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Three fairy lamps, lit two at once, a little red in the purple gold The colors of the lights really give people a sense of palpitations. "


    "It''s not a strange thing. During these nine days, no one lit two fairy lights. In my opinion, as long as the lights of the fairy lights are the same color, there is nothing to be fussed about. One or two will appear. "Next to the old man, a middle-aged man holding a folding fan disdain.


    "Daoyou''s seven changes to Jinxianxiu, naturally don''t care too much about today''s Song Ning, but if Song Ning rises in the future, I''m afraid it''s beyond Daoist''s strength." Start sketching.


    "Three fairy lights are also considered to be the limit. Hey, in my nine days, it is estimated that it is difficult to produce a person with four fairy lights."


    "Four fairy lights? Three fairy lights are already the limit of the monk. Four fairy lights, isn''t that ..."


    boom!


    Just as everyone said the number of fairy lights, Youlan once again heard a shake. Behind Song Ning, among the fairy lights, a flame burned out and burned at the wick.


    The purple-golden flame is a little scarlet, the fire is completely lit, and the second fairy lamp is lit!


    With the second fairy lamp lit, the Orchid Continent also calmed down and the turbulence dissipated, and everyone''s heart was put down, but somehow the powerlessness in those legs still did not disappear, just As if it was a kind of coercion, they could not stand up and could only kneel on the ground and look up at Song Ning.


    "It''s still the same look. I remember when the nineth day of the ninth day, the nine-day mysterious girl Leng Yuexiao lit the second fairy lamp, but changed a color."


    "Apart from Leng Yuexiao, didn''t she still have her fiance?"


    These people looked at each other, and then laughed: "This Lengyuexiao is interesting, but in the end, it is still Song Ning who is still dying. After all, the fairy column in these nine days can only live one."


    "Not quite right ..."


    As the monks of the heavens talked, the old man who was painting suddenly shrunk his pupils: "Why ... are they still kneeling ?!"


    At this moment, the originally calmed Orchid Continent suddenly burst again. After the burst, Song Ning, who was about to get up, sank suddenly and knelt on the ground. When he kneeled on the ground, the earth cracked, he The whole body seemed to be crushed and could not be lifted up, sinking half a foot.


    Just behind Song Ning''s back, the flames in the fairy lights flickered and dimmed, and even after the three spiritual lights, there was another fairy light!


    It''s just that this fairy lamp looks extremely weird. When the fairy lamp appeared, it was burning. There are lotus petals around the fairy lamp. Although the fire light in it is weak, it can be seen that it is burning.


    The fourth fairy lamp!


    When everyone felt shocked, what was even more shocking was that a lamp appeared immediately behind Song Ning, but this time it was no longer a fairy lamp, but more like a ghost ghost fire.


    This ghost fire appeared and floated behind Song Ning, but was immediately squeezed by four fairy lights, and it was about to go out.


    "Demon, Yaohuo!"


    Xiao Ke blurted out when he felt the breath of the green flame. The breath of the green flame was very strong. The combined exclusion of the four fairy lights could not extinguish the flame inside. Instead, the demon fire had just penetrated into it. Inside the lotus lamp.

 Chapter 841： Purify demon inflammation

    The fairy fire enters the fairy lamp, and the lamp is destroyed!


    This is what all Jinxian monks thought, no one thought that there would be a fourth fairy lamp in Song Ning''s body, and this fourth fairy lamp looks completely different from the previous three, and I don''t know why it happened. But after the fourth fairy lamp appeared, this demon fire also appeared.


    The monster fire is the symbol of the big monster. If there is no fairy lamp behind Song Ning, then this monster fire will bring endless demon power to Song Ning, but now, the monster fire is actually self-defeating and getting into the fairy lamp, then The end result is that the lights are extinguished.


    But when everyone thought that this ending had been decided, I saw that after the monster fire entered the lotus lamp, it burned more vigorously, and the green light under the holiness of the lotus lamp seemed to be purified. general.


    "Purify demon inflammation, this is purify demon inflammation!" Xuan Bing Tiannv suddenly rose from the seat, staring at Song Ning in the Linglong mirror with wide eyes.


    At this time, there was only one voice among the nine days, which was the voice of Xuan Bing Tiannian, and although this history of purifying demon inflammation was not well-known, it was only known to the monks who cultivated to a higher level.


    In the ancient times, the galaxy was in chaos, and a purifying demon flaming in the sky and earth, burned everything, and finally turned into a breeze, disappeared, but did not expect to appear here today?


    "Song Ning ... He''s not a human, but a real demon ..." Xuan Bing Tiannian sat weakly on Xuan Bing Zuo, even with her nine-turn golden fairy cultivation practice, at this time they felt horrified.


    At this moment, during the nine days, the raven was silent. This time, the focus of the entire nine days fell on Song Ning.


    Song Ning shivered and slowly rose from the ground. He turned his head, looked at the lotus lamp, and looked at the purifying demon flame in the lamp. When he reached out, he took the lotus lamp directly in his hand.


    This is not a fairy lamp, but ... a magic weapon!


    "It''s called ... Purifying the Demon Flame?" Song Ning looked at the green flame inside the lotus lamp. When Song Ning touched the green flame, the flame seemed to be leaping, and when it jumped, it was like a birth. At this moment, Song Ning suddenly felt that there was a familiar breath in this flame, and this breath seemed to be himself.


    "Could it be my Yuanshen?" Song Ning was startled.


    Yuanshen became a human after taking the kiwi fruit, and the human returned to the body, and at the same time lit the second fairy lamp, it caused the demon flame.


    "The sixth and sixth heavenly columns, purple jade, there is something to ask for Song Daoyou." At this time, Song Ning just broke through and heard a sound from the sky.


    Immediately afterwards, a voice came again.


    "The Fifth Heavenly Celestial God Lists Hundreds of Children ..."


    However, just as these two men appeared on the edge of the sixth heaven enchantment, there was a roar in the sky.


    Say what you want!


    "Song Ning, come here for the first day!"


    This sound was made by Xuan Bing Tian Nu, who had called the top monks among the heavens before informing Song Ning.


    Song Ning was puzzled, but he had just got up, and the monks in the Orchid Continent felt that their body had recovered their freedom, and all of them followed him.


    "Master, master, you have purification demon flame!" Heifeng quickly walked beside Song Ning, watching the lotus lamp in Song Ning''s hands, with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "Black Wind, why did you kneel just now?" Song Ning asked back.


    The black wind stunned: "I don''t know the master? Purifying demon inflammation came out, and monks at this level are all under pressure and kneeling."


    Purify the monster flame ...


    Song Ning once again felt that this purifying demon may have great power, but what is the relationship between purifying demon and his body?


    "I''ll go to the first day to discuss things first, you can go away." Song Ning had to get up and rush to Jiuxiao.


    But when Song Ning''s body just moved, Zhao Yueru suddenly stepped forward to pull Song Ning.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning frowned.


    "I''ll go with you." Zhao Yueru said.


    Song Ning wanted to refuse, Zhao Yueru immediately sent a message to Song Ning: "This purifying demon flame is your breath!"


    "Go!" Song Ning grabbed Zhao Yueru and rushed to the first heaven.


    On the first day, in the misty clouds, the immortal air is filled with colors, the breeze is gentle, the wind seems to have a certain rhythm, it is refreshing, the immortal power here is extremely rich, even if it is a very poor monk The speed of cultivation will become extremely fast.


    Song Ning had imagined many ways to rush into the first heaven, but never thought that he would enter under the call of the monk of the first heaven. He passed through the enchantment of the heavens without being blocked by any point until the first heaven At that time, this stopped.


    "Song Ning, come with me, everyone is waiting for you." It was the person who painted Song Ning before.


    Song Ning recognized this person at a glance: "Senior, you ..."


    "You have collected the painting, don''t say anything more." The old man said, stuffing a painting in Song Ning''s hands, and then walking in front.


    At this time, Song Ning didn''t care about Zhao Yueru beside him, but just took her by the hand and walked with a voice: "How do you know the relationship between me and purifying demon inflammation."


    "I can feel the breath of you in this purifying demon inflammation. Don''t ask too much. These people must find you because of purifying demon inflammation. They may want to destroy this purifying demon inflammation." Zhao Yueru said.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened. What would happen if the demon purged demon was extinguished? This purifying demon inflammation is like that of the Yuanshen villain.


    Just as Song Ning thought about it, Zhao Yueru continued to preach: "No matter what happens, you must protect and purify the demon inflammation, definitely."


    "What do you mean, why don''t you make it clear?" Song Ning was anxious.


    There was also a trace of anxiety between Zhao Yueru and Meiyu: "It''s not that I don''t say it, but that I''m not sure. You must be in trouble today. You must be careful. Purifying the demon flame will not be destroyed. You must be ready to escape at any time!"


    Just when Zhao Yueru warned, the old man suddenly said, "Come in, come in."


    Song Ning recalled Zhao Yueru''s words, he didn''t enter immediately, but his eyes swept inside.


    In this sweep, Song Ning saw Leng Yuexiao at first glance. Almost all the rooms in this room were golden fairy with five turns or more, and at this time Leng Yuexiao was the lowest among the people. Even so, this kind of practice is beyond his reach.


    When Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning, she had a hint of joy, but then her eyes fell on Song Ning''s hand. At the moment, Song Ning was holding Zhao Yueru''s hand tightly.


    Zhao Yueru saw Leng Yuexiao, her brow furrowed slightly, and felt a pain in her heart. She moved her palm and held Song Ning''s hand firmly.

 Chapter 842： Do you have a new love?

    "Don''t see you in a few days, did you know the new woman?" Leng Yuexiao asked softly, but there was a bit of bitterness in the voice, as if it was full of blame.


    Song Ning quickly released Zhao Yueru''s hand: "Xiaoxiao, don''t get me wrong, I just ..."


    "You just? Huh, what are you just? If it were not because of the purifying demon flame in your hands, you wouldn''t be eligible to enter the first heaven, nor even the golden fairy hall, but now you are not only coming, but also bringing When a woman came over, did you take yourself too seriously? "A red-haired old man narrowed his eyes and squinted at Song Ning.


    This red-haired old man''s eight-turn golden immortal cultivation practice, in the field, is already considered extremely high.


    "It''s you who told me that I didn''t say I wouldn''t allow others to come. Besides, we are not even Jinxian. Many of your Jinxian monks will be afraid if they fail?" Song Ning asked.


    At this moment everyone except Xuan Bing Tian Nu was curiously staring at the purifying demon inflammation in Song Ning''s hands, but only Xuan Bing Tian Nu looked at Zhao Yueru beside Song Ning.


    "Don''t be restless, Song Ning, come in and talk, the junior is standing outside and listening, not everyone in this Golden Immortal Hall can step in." Xuan Bing Tiannv said lightly.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on this Xuan Bing Tian Nu. The face of this person was similar to Leng Yuexiao. At first glance, she knew that it was Leng Yuexiao''s mother, but Song Ning couldn''t figure out. Why did this person call him? Let Zhao Yueru stand outside the Jinxian Temple to speak.


    But before waiting for Song Ning to ask, Zhao Yueru smiled and said: "This senior, wouldn''t think I robbed your daughter''s man, so I won''t let me in now?"


    Xuan Bing Tiannian narrowed her eyes: "The Golden Immortal Hall, under the golden immortal cultivation, can not enter, what do you count, also worthy of my daughter to grab people?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone felt a little bit of a taste. Originally I was looking for Song Ning to purify the monster, but now it seems to be jealous.


    "Indeed, not everyone in Jinxian Palace can enter. Song Ning came because there was something to discuss with Song Ning, and this Daoist, would trouble you to wait safely outside Jinxian Palace." Leng Yuexiao also said .


    Song Ning originally wanted to say something, but Leng Yuexiao spoke, but he could only stop his voice. Leng Yuexiao had just seen him take Zhao Yueru''s hand just now, fearing that there would be any misunderstandings, if he continued to intercede for Zhao Yueru, I am afraid Leng Yue Xiao misunderstanding is deeper.


    On the contrary, Zhao Yueru, under the eyes of many Jinxian, was not afraid at all, and continued: "Today I came from Song Ning, and Song Ning has purification demon inflammation in his hands. It is impossible to guarantee that you want to fight this purification demon inflammation. Idea, you have so many golden immortals, should n��t you worry about me being a true immortal monk? "


    Speaking of which, everyone''s face is a little subtle, especially Xuan Bing Tian Nu, she thought of the relationship between Song Ning and Zhao Yueru, and the relationship between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, if really let Song Ning come in but If Zhao Yueru is not allowed to enter, I am afraid it will be criticized.


    Moreover, Zhao Yueru is indeed a true immortal monk. In the field, he raised his hand alone, fearing that Zhao Yueru had all died, and naturally he did not have to take it seriously.


    "Take care of your mouth in the Golden Immortal Hall." Xuan Bing Tianneng sneered coldly.


    "Senior Xie." Zhao Yueru clenched his fists, and then took Song Ning to move towards the Golden Immortal Palace, but Song Ning avoided Zhao Yueru''s hand and walked in.


    Song Ning didn''t find out that Leng Yuexiao only saw him and Zhao Yueru for the first time, and her eyes always fell on the lotus lamp in his hand.


    "Song Ning, sit here." Xuan Bing Tiannv said.


    Song Ning looked at one of the most vacant seats by the door, thinking that the position should have been specially prepared for him, and he walked over to sit down, and Zhao Yueru did not talk much this time because of the position, but just stood behind Song Ning and secretly Watching these people around.


    There were a total of more than ten people on the scene. The lowest is the sixth-day monk, the five-turn golden fairy, and the highest is the nine-turn golden fairy, including the old man who painted for Song Ning. There is also Xuan Bing Tian Nu.


    After Song Ning sat down, everyone''s eyes fell on the lotus lamp in Song Ning''s hands. Xuan Bing Tiannian said: "Purify demon inflammation, should you have heard of it?"


    Song Ning nodded: "The younger generation has heard of it, but I don''t know why the senior called me here this time?"


    "This purifying demon inflammation, leave it to us for safekeeping." Xuan Bing Tiannv said.


    Song Ning frowned: "Why should you cleanse the demon blame for your care?"


    At this time, everyone here had a subtle look and looked at each other. I did n��t know what I was thinking. Only Xuanbing Tiannian continued: "The power to purify the demon flame is too strong. Once it comes out, it is possible that the soul will be painted. Although it is turned on, it does not mean that the spirits are to be charcoal. This purification demon cannot be placed in your hands, so that you will not use it indiscriminately. "


    As soon as this remark came out, several Jinxian monks nodded their approval. Their eyes were always on the purifying demon inflammation in Song Ning''s hands, and they seemed to be waiting to seize it at any time.


    Zhao Yueru stood alertly behind Song Ning. Although he didn''t say a word at the moment, he was always on guard, as if he felt a trace of crisis.


    "This decontamination is my Song Ning ��s thing, and it ��s up to me to use it or not. The nine-day battlefield opens, and I naturally do n��t want my soul to be charcoal, but this detoxification is my magic weapon, even if I want to use it, you do n��t have Qualifications govern, not to mention that I do n��t want to use them now, and you are even less qualified to ask for it from me. "Song Ning immediately declined.


    Xuan Bing Tiannui narrowed her eyes: "If it is used properly, even if it is used properly, even if it is a star, it doesn''t matter, if you agree to give us this purified demon inflammation, let us destroy it, then I can consider cancelling Xiaoxiao May even consider marrying Xiaoxiao to you. "


    hiss? !


    Everyone was stunned, and the matter had developed to such a point that Xuan Bing Tianneng clearly saw an olive branch thrown at Song Ning after seeing that Song Ning was able to summon Purification Demon Flame. Although Purifying Demon Flame was to be destroyed, it would be cold The fact that Yue Xiao married Song Ning was indeed unexpected.


    When Leng Yuexiao also heard this, her cheeks stood up blushing and walked to Song Ning: "Song Ning, leave this purification demon blame to the mother. The mother will seal the purification demon ic ice, maybe There are other ways for them to extinguish this demon blaze, but this is a scourge for human beings. If they are allowed to live in the world, they may really be charcoaled. "


    Leng Yuexiao said while extending her hand to the lotus lamp: "We worked hard for so long, wasn''t it to be able to die fewer people? Isn''t it to survive in this world?"

 Chapter 843： Open condition

    "Xiao Xiao, this purifying demon inflammation is actually ..."


    "Huh. This is Song Ning''s purifying demon inflammation, what is it with you? I advise you not to touch this purifying demon inflammation casually, lest it hurt you."


    Just when Song Ning spoke, Zhao Yueru suddenly came out and blocked in front of Song Ning, her palm was just next to Purifying Demon Flame, protecting Purifying Demon Flame.


    There was a trace of displeasure between Lengyue Xiaomei and Yu: "You and I don''t have the right to manage the matter of Song Ning."


    "I''m not qualified, but I''m curious. No matter what kind of cultivation is in the field, there is a trace of fear in the face of purifying demon inflammation, but you are not afraid of your nine-day Xuan Nu Leng Yuexiao?" Zhao Yueru squinted Leng Yuexiao.


    The two stared at each other, Leng Yuexiao just sighed, did not talk to Zhao Yueru more, but turned back to her mother, but just left, she whispered in her mouth: "Song Ning, as the saying goes, A couple of hundred days in a day, although I was only a trace of Yuanshen who married you, but it was also yours. I was poked on the back of the sky on the first day, and even the Lin family had a trace of aversion to me, but Now, it ��s not long before you start to be with others. "


    Song Ning wanted to explain, but Zhao Yueru was still the first to say: "Whether Song Ning is with him is his freedom, and besides, you are just a trace of Yuanshen and Song Ning together. Now you want to rely on that trace of Yuanshen. Bind Song Ning? "


    Leng Yuexiao, with a touch of bleakness in her eyes, sat on the seat. Song Ning always felt a pity, but somehow, he couldn''t feel the heartache. Even Zhao Yueru said that, he didn''t refute it at all. The room is not to say that Zhao Yueru is right, but always feels that Leng Yuexiao''s reaction seems somewhat unreasonable.


    Xuan Bing Tianneng swept Zhao Yueru indifferently: "If you talk more, get out!"


    Zhao Yueru wanted to speak, but he swallowed back the words in his mouth.


    "You must not let anyone touch this purifying demon flame casually. Today''s purifying demon flame is equivalent to being a part of your body. If there is an accident to purify the demon flame, then you will certainly be injured." Zhao Yueru sent a voice to Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked at the woman suspiciously. Although she didn''t say much, she already had all sorts of suspicions in her heart. Zhao Yueru knew so well about purifying the demon blaze. Who is she?


    Zhao Yueru returned to stand next to Song Ning again. At this moment, a nine-turn golden fairy beside Xuan Bing Tian-nian got up. The nine-turn golden fairy looked extremely old. It seemed that both of you opened your eyes. It took a lot of trouble to stand up at this moment. I have great respect for Song Ning.


    "Song Ning." The old man looked at Song Ning with a smile, stroking his beard, his beard grows to the waist, but it is very regular, not like a man who does not trim.


    "Senior." Song Ning saw that the other party stood up, and naturally stood up respectfully.


    The old man nodded approvingly: "Xiaoxiao is in love with my family Ao Tian, ??and now the matter between you and Xiaoxiao, together with Xuan Bing Tiannv, has also spoken, if you really give out the purification demon inflammation, I think I can take the initiative Cancel Xiaoxiao and Ao Tian''s marriage. "


    Song Ningwen frowned first, then immediately asked, "Why are you so afraid of purifying demon inflammation?"


    The old man laughed for a moment, "Hahaha, you don''t know the horror of purifying demon inflammation, so you are not afraid, but if you really understand the growth process of purifying demon inflammation, you will feel horrified. From the day of growth, this purification of demon flame is lonely, so purification of demon flame has the power of extermination. "


    Annihilation ...


    Song Ning had heard of it, but now that the lotus lamp is in his hands, he always feels that the flame in the lotus lamp is extremely fragile and needs to be well protected. It must not be extinguished. Once it is extinguished, something big will happen.


    "If I surrender this purifying demon inflammation, what are you going to do?" Song Ning asked, but this time his eyes were on Xuan Bing Tiannian.


    Zhao Yueru was trying to stop Song Ning, but Xuan Bing Tiannian first said: "Purification of demon flammable may make the entire ��� �� directly become nothingness. If it cannot be extinguished, then it will be permanently sealed. "


    "Song Ning, you think about it, purify the monster flame, you just have just got it, not a magic weapon of your own, and now you can hand over the monster flame to marry the most beautiful and holiest woman in these nine days. Go home, what else do you want? "


    "If I were you, I would kneel on the ground and thank you."


    Everyone, you take a mouthful of my mouth, although they are very high in cultivation, but there is no grace at this moment. Looking like that, I hope Song Ning will quickly hand over the purification demon inflammation, as long as you can deliver the purification demon inflammation Going out, they will have a satisfactory result this time.


    "Song Ning, the mother has already said so, every area is a purification monster, are you really unable to let go?" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was slightly blamed.


    Zhao Yueru knew that he could not speak more, but he conveyed to Song Ning in his heart: "They are afraid of purifying demon inflammation, otherwise you have heard that, monks under Jinxian, no one can step into this Jinxian Temple, and they all It ��s the nine-turn golden fairy. If you really hand over the purifying demon inflammation, then they will ... ��


    "Shut up for me!" Song Ning angered.


    Outsiders do not know that Zhao Yueru is communicating with Song Ning at the moment, but only think that Song Ning may be thinking about himself, but now Song Ning is already a little flustered.


    If the existence of purifying demon inflammation will really cause the soul to become charcoal, Song Ning will just go out, even if it is related to his own life, it cannot be at the expense of others'' lives, but now the demon decontamination is like an ordinary flame. , As long as it is not used, there will be no danger.


    Moreover, Song Ning did not know how to use the purification demon flame.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth, his eyes lifted up, and swept across the crowd in front of them. The green fire light flashed in the eyes of these people, which shows that they are all staring at the purification demon inflammation: "This purification demon inflammation, if it is ... "


    Song Ning said that her eyes also fell on Leng Yuexiao. I was afraid that only she would believe herself in the scene, right?


    Song Ning thought this way, but when he saw Leng Yuexiao''s eyes, he found that in the star eyes, the green flame was also flashing!


    Song Ning shivered, paused, and continued: "If this purification demon inflammation really harms people, I will naturally hand it over, but if it does not threaten, I still want to keep it, after all, this purification demon Yan is ... "


    "No!" Xuan Bing Tiannian patted the table heavily: "Today''s purification demon inflammation, you have to pay, you don''t pay, you have to pay!"


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 844： Every ants, also want to win the sky

    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became tense, and it was still a happy look. Even if there were a few sarcasm, they did not say too tough words, but now these monks are staring closely at each other. Song Ning''s eyes showed badness.


    Song Ning looked inexplicably at this Xuan Bing Tian Nu, who looked like Leng Yuexiao, but it turned out to be this arrogant and unreasonable character.


    Song Ning originally stood up and talked to this group of people, so there was a little respect, but after hearing this, Song Ning was sitting in a chair, holding a lotus lamp in his hand: "This purification demon inflammation, today I will not Turn over, what can you do with me? "


    "you����"


    "Song Ning! The condition promised by our mother-in-law, but we are married, even Senior Lin has spoken. My marriage agreement with Lin Aotian will also be cancelled. Don''t you want to be with me?" Leng Yuexiao got up, and tears had fallen in her eyes. .


    The two tears were crystal clear and clattered to the ground, even if the sound was too small, they also entered Song Ning''s ears.


    Song Ning''s expression was stagnation, Leng Yuexiao''s expression was extremely moving, showing that her emotions were quite fluctuating at the moment. Even though she looked pitiful, she looked so guilty, but Song Ning didn''t know why she didn''t feel any guilt in her heart. Feeling, not even heartache because Leng Yuexiao is crying.


    She ... doesn''t understand me?


    This is the only explanation in Song Ning''s mind.


    "Song Ning, when giving you a face, you''d better go on, if not, today you can''t even get out of the gate of this golden fairy palace!"


    "Oh, I think it''s interesting, how can a monk who is a hypocrite, even if you light two fairy lights? If you don''t hand over the demon purifying flame today, you will only have one result!"


    The monks stood up and surrounded Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning could not get out of this way, but when the old man Lin surnamed heard this, he immediately raised his hands and smiled: "Do n��t be impulsive, speak slowly. , Give me a face to Lin Zhendong, sit down and discuss. "


    "There is nothing in this world that cannot be discussed and cannot be discussed, just because there are not enough chips." Xuan Bing Tiannv said coldly: "What chips do you want, say it."


    "Xiaoxiao is also a bargaining chip?" Song Ning smiled: "I don''t need any bargaining chips, I can guarantee here, if purifying the demon inflammation hurts, I will definitely hand it over, but now, I won''t hand it over, there are no conditions. talk."


    "You really don''t want to give your face a face, I don''t know what life is like." There was a voice suddenly outside the door, and at a glance, a young man came not far away. This young man was Lin Aotian!


    Outside the frost boundary, Lin Aotian stepped on Song Ning''s face. In Lin Aotian''s eyes, Song Ning was nothing more than an ant. If he wanted to kill, he could kill it with a little effort. Every word Lin Aotian said, Song Ning remembers every action Lin Aotian did and every force Lin Aotian sent out.


    "Lin, Ao, Tian!" Song Ning squinted at the man from far to near.


    Lin Aotian was in a white robe, and his eyes were indifferent, as if he was indifferent to everything in the world, but the daunting spirit in his eyebrows could not be concealed. He walked this way, so arrogant, The momentum has already hit Song Ning.


    "Today you are fortunate to be standing in this Golden Immortal Hall, and fortunately to see Xiaoxiao, it is because of this purification of demon inflammation. If there is no purification of demon inflammation, I think you may not even have the ability to set foot on the first day." Lin Aotian looked at Song Ning sarcastically, his mouth raised up, and his sullen colors completely regarded Song Ning as a vulnerable ants.


    "Aotian, I don''t allow you to say that to him." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Aotian? !


    Song Ning frowned and looked at Leng Yuexiao. Was her name for Lin Aotian turned out to be Aotian? Even though it is not the time to fight for the wind and jealousy, Song Ning still understands the idea of ??getting the moon first near the water tower. Today I feel that Leng Yuexiao is a bit wrong. Is it because of this purification of demon inflammation?


    Will not����


    Song Ning shook his head slightly, Leng Yuexiao wouldn''t be like that, maybe it was just to anger him and let him hand over the purifying demon inflammation.


    Lin Aotian looked at Leng Yuexiao with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, you don''t need to intervene in this matter."


    He said, Lin Aotian looked at everyone present, then bowed to Lin Zhendong and said with respect: "Grandpa, I had a fight with this song Ning. I was able to step on it under my feet, and now I can do it. Today, today I want to fight him here. "


    "Oh?" Lin Zhendong looked at his grandson without saying much, but just nodded: "You, but you still have to ask them first, after all, it''s not just your grandfather who is here today."


    Although Lin Zhendong said so, the people who can resist Lin Zhendong in the field are also rare. Lin Zhendong has already spoken, and naturally they will not say more.


    But Lin Zhendong did not say that it did not mean that Xuan Bing Tiannian did not speak.


    But before waiting for Xuan Bing Tiannian to speak, Lin Aotian threw a fist at her: "I want to solve this matter by force. If many Jinxian monks take action at the same time, Song Ning may not be reconciled, but if it is me Come, I believe it will be resolved. "


    With that said, Lin Aotian turned to look at Song Ning: "You fight with me, if you lose, and surrender the purification demon flame, you, dare to fight me?"


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes slightly, and at this moment, he finally got up from the chair.


    He should not look up at this man on his head!


    "If you lose?" Song Ning raised his head and looked down at Lin Aotian.


    Lin Aotian laughed: "Lose? I won''t lose, every ants, but just want some victory and want to win the sky? You are dreaming."


    Song Ning twitched: "You will pay for your words."


    "In this world, the person who can make me pay exists, but it''s not you." During the speech, Lin Aotian once again took a fist at Xuan Bing Tiannv: "Senior, Song Ning and I will use your treasure to fight."


    At this time, no one stopped, even Song Ning, no longer said much, followed Lin Aotian straight out of the Golden Immortal Palace.


    The Jinxian monks all walked out of the Jinxian Temple, but at this moment they still surrounded the surroundings to prevent Song Ning from escaping.


    "Okay, if Song Ning loses, he will not hand over the demon demon, kill!" Xuan Bing Tianneng said coldly.


    At this time, Zhao Yueru seemed extremely helpless. She couldn''t figure out why the meeting between high-level monks made a Lin Aotian who was only a second-turn golden fairy come here, and even couldn''t figure out what Song Ning thought, even if she wanted to. Revenge should not be chosen at this time. The gentleman revenge is not too late for ten years. Moreover, for the life of a monk, ten years is just a flick.


    "Lin Aotian''s famous stunt is a sword, a thousand swords roam the dragon, and ten thousand swords go to heaven, you have to be careful." Even though worried, Zhao Yueru still gave Song Ning a voice.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 845： Chu Yang

    Song Ning nodded at Zhao Yueru, but when his eyes fell on Zhao Yueru, he saw Leng Yuexiao behind him.


    At this moment, Song Ning thought that Leng Yuexiao''s eyes would be his figure, but what Song Ning saw in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes was nothing but green light.


    Purify the demon flame ... Is it possible to have a magic power that attracts attention?


    Song Ning shook his head and put it aside for the time being. He put the purified demon flame into the storage ring, and stood in the courtyard outside the Jinxian Temple, ten feet away from Lin Aotian.


    Outside the Golden Immortal Hall, there are more than a thousand ways. The surface explains the hard stones, and there are some enchantments above these stones, making the stones extra hard.


    "After all, I changed the golden fairy twice, lest you lose and say that I am bullying the small, let''s go first." Lin Aotian waved his hand casually.


    Song Ning looked at him indifferently: "Then don''t say I bully you."


    "Oh, what are you driving ..."


    Boom!


    Lin Aotian''s body exploded, Mars exploded between his feet and the ground, and he stepped back a dozen feet before stopping. Just now, Song Ning took out Fen Tianjian instantly and slashed at Lin Aotian. Lifting the sword to block, but Song Ning''s vigorous force still makes Lin Aotian''s body unable to withstand the sudden eruption of the force and retreating.


    A dozen feet ...


    There are two long marks on the ground. This black mark is caused by the friction between Lin Aotian''s feet and the ground just now. Others may not know it, but Lin Aotian sees it very clearly. Among the two marks, the stone on the ground A fine crack appeared on the board!


    What a strong force.


    Lin Aotian''s wrist still felt a little numb until now.


    At this moment, the people who watched the battle all looked at Song Ning, and could make Lin Aotian retreat under one blow. This force of Song Ning is extremely strong!


    Song Ning''s blow was unexpected, but everyone did not expect that Lin Aotian slammed his long sword in his hand and smiled: "It''s interesting, a sword that can obviously hurt me, but I have to cut it head-on, just to give I have a warning? "


    In the hands of Song Ning, Burning Sky Sword crossed in front of him: "It''s no use to bully you. Once you have done it, let''s start."


    "Eh? There is no sword spirit in the burning sword?"


    "Oh, the Burning Sky Sword without the sword spirit could actually repel Lin Aotian, and Song Ning wasted the only chance that Lin Aotian could be hurt."


    Among these sounds, Lin Aotian attracted the long sword, which was half silver and half crimson. Under the influence of Lin Aotian ��s fairy power, a roar came from the long sword. This roaring sound hysterically resembled the memory of the sword body. In a wild beast.


    "The Sword of Hate, which is also one of the three ancient artifacts of the ancient times, the sword spirit is a huge wild beast. On this weapon, Song Ning not only has no advantage, but also is at a disadvantage because he cannot summon the sword spirit." Xuan Bingtian squinted. In this scene, although she had previously thought that Song Ning might win in the duel, but now she still hopes that Song Ning will lose because of the purification of Yaoyan as a bet.


    "I only know that there is a treasure in Ao Tian''s hands, but I don''t know that this treasure is a sword of hatred, Lin Daoyou, what is this sword of hatred?" Xuan Bing Tianneng looked at Lin Zhendong beside her with a cold look.


    Sword of Hate? !


    The monks around Jinxian didn''t care just now, but now it seems that what Lin Aotian is holding is a sword of hatred!


    Only then did they understand why they were still intact after having suffered a blow from the Sky Burning Sword, which turned out to be one of the three ancient artifacts of the Sorrowful Sword.


    "Blazing away from the hatred, purifying the demon inflammation, now even here, the sword of hatred comes out, today''s battle, there is a look." A Jin Xian narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s still a place to Song Ning. This is not easy. Don''t just pour out the purifying demon flame directly in a crisis." The old man who painted Song Ning before sighed.


    Buzz ... buzz.


    Just as Lin Aotian attracted the sword spirits in the sword of hatred, Song Ning felt a tremor from the burning sword, but even so, the burning sword only shuddered, and no longer after the shaking At half a point, Jianling Xiaofen still did not wake up.


    "I have to admit that you did become stronger, but even if you become stronger, you still want to win me, or you are a fool." Lin Aotian''s hands in the hate sword stood in front of him, the index finger closed tightly, lying flat on this hate Above the body of the sword, there are words in his mouth.


    "Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang ..."


    Chu Yang cut!


    A round of sun appeared indifferently in the sky. The sun burned with a strong flame. Even the golden fairy felt the world in front of him in a trance. Apart from the light, it was hard to see others.


    "This, what kind of technique is this!" The monks were shocked. Even if they didn''t recall the history recorded in the classics, they couldn''t recognize what kind of technique and how powerful it was.


    Song Ning''s eyes lost his vision. He wanted to rely on Xianli to capture each other''s movements, but at the moment he found that this dazzling light not only obscured the vision, even Xianli could not feel Lin Aotian''s movements.


    The early sun cut, with the rising power of the early sun, the strong light passed through and burned out.


    At this time, a few eight-turn nine-turn golden fairy could see clearly. At the beginning of the show, Lin Aotian''s hands seemed to raise a round of the sun. His hands waved forward, as if the sun was almost smashing. On Song Ning.


    The speed of light is so fast that even Jinxian can hardly reach it. This early yang cut is not only based on perception, but more importantly, the weapon, the sword of hatred, is able to remember the spells that have been experienced by the master, and thus these The technique is passed on to the new owner.


    Lin Aotian''s ability to show off his early yang is through learning from the sword of hatred.


    When Song Ning saw this light coming, the sun had already fallen one foot above Song Ning''s head, and even if it didn''t even need a moment, it would completely fall on Song Ning.


    ended����


    The monk Zhongxianxian thought that Lin Aotian also took a decisive shot. If he directly killed Song Ning, then everything would be over. The purification of demon inflammation was caused by Song Ning. If Song Ning died, the purification of demon inflammation would also be Will follow.


    "I was able to step you under my feet, then today, too!" Lin Aotian said angrily, with a momentary pause in his hand, and then slammed down.


    "Song Ning!" Zhao Yueru exclaimed, she couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her eyes, would Song Ning die on this blow? Impossible, how is this possible!


    Just when Zhao Yueru was already shocked, everyone suddenly felt a trace of ice cold from this hot temperature.


    Kaka Kaka ...


    ������!


    There is constant frost condensation, and there is a continuous rise of white water vapor. Just above Song Ning''s head, a frost shield was formed. This shield was actively initiated by Song Ning''s body. If anyone can see through Song Ning at this moment His body, then he will be surprised to find that the solidified Yuanshen villain in Song Ning ��s body is changing his hands and casting spells, and this frost shield is the Yuanshen villain controlling the power of Yin Condensed!


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 846： Tianhe weak water

    Heaven and earth, yin and yang.


    The power of the yang is the power of the yang, and the power of the yin is the power of the moon.


    Gradually, the power of Zhiyang was transformed into the power of flame, and the power of Yin became the power of frost.


    In this world, no matter how strong the flame is, it can''t be stronger than the fire of the sun star, and even if the power of the ice is stronger, it can''t be stronger than the ice of the moon star.


    The strength of the supreme yang and the strength of the supreme yin within Song Ning''s body have been mutually saturated, and has already reached a state of saturation. Now Lin Aotian is performing the early yang cut. The early yang cut attracted the fire of the sun, but this is the It''s not true.


    The power of Yin Yin in Song Ning''s body is enough to turn into a frost shield to resist under the condensation of the Yuanshen villain.


    There was a trace of cold sweat on Song Ning''s forehead, and even he didn''t expect that Lin Aotian would be so strong, just a sword, almost killed him.


    "The power of Yin ..." Lin Aotian narrowed his eyes and roared: "Stop me!"


    call!


    The flame ignited, and the frost shield formed by the power of Yin began to burn at this moment.


    This force actually burned the frost. What else can escape the burning in this world?


    These Jinxian monks weighed their strengths at this moment, and everyone found that, under the five-turn Jinxian, five people were already opponents of Lin Aotian. Three years ago, the nine-day battlefield opened, and Lin Aotian was just after the golden fairy. The three-year retreat is not only a breakthrough to the second-turn golden fairy, but also the current strength.


    Such a talent is definitely more than Song Ning!


    ������ ......


    The surface of Song Ning''s body began to burn with flames, but just as the flame burned, the villain of Yuanshen suddenly raised his hand, and a trace of the power of the sun came out of Song Ning''s body.


    "Two powers of Zhiyang?" Just when someone felt doubts, this trace of the power of Songyang split inside Song Ning''s body was like a snake, and she opened her mouth to bite towards that early Yang.


    puff����


    puff����


    The sun-like ray of light was actually bitten and absorbed by the trace of the power of the sun that appeared in Song Ning''s body!


    Click.


    In Song Ning''s body, the power of the yang is increasing, and when the power of the yang is increasing, the power of the yin is also increasing. The frost shield on his body condenses into ice again in an instant, and the flames on the surface are also Suddenly disappeared.


    hiss.


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath, perhaps at this time because the strength of the surrounding sun was weakened and the strength of the ice was strengthened, they even felt a cold breath.


    "Blocked ... Excuse these tricks that are hard to resist under the five-turn golden fairy, Song Ning actually blocked ?!" Xuan Bing Tiannun always felt something was wrong at this time, Lin Aotian was too strong, but Lin Aotian was strong, Song Ning Nor is it arbitrary, although I don''t know how Song Ning exerted these two forces, but he was able to block Lin Aotian''s blow. I am afraid that under the five-turn golden fairy, no one can do it.


    "Although I know that he has two powers from Yin to Yang in his body, I did not expect that this power of Yang could actually devour ..."


    "After the power of Zhiyang has been swallowed, the power of Zhiyin has been enhanced. What is going on? Is it a certain technique or ..."


    At this time, even these golden immortals who have practiced for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years can''t figure it out.


    Just now I thought that Lin Aotian''s strength was crushed, but now it seems that Song Ning is not arbitrarily slain.


    "Ao Tian, ??quickly remove this early yang cut, otherwise the power of the yang will be absorbed by Song Ning, and yin and yang will complement each other, and Song Ning will only be stronger!" Leng Yuexiao sent a message to Lin Aotian.


    Lin Aotian stunned slightly, Leng Yuexiao''s voice?


    Even so, he still did not withdraw, but continued to strengthen the power of this blow, but the stronger his power, the faster Song Ning absorbed.


    Visible to the naked eye, but just a few breathing kung fu, the frost shield condensed from the surface of Song Ning actually cut Lin Aotian''s early sun to ... frozen!


    Boom!


    Lin Aotian yanked, and the Sword of Sorrow broke through the ice.


    "Thousand Swords You Long!" Long Aotian''s fingers cut through the Li Heng Sword, a few drops of blood dripped into the Li Heng Sword, and a Long Xiao came out of the Li Heng Sword.


    The Sword of Hate was thrown into the air, and instantly turned into thousands. These thousands of Swords of Hate turned into a dragon in a moment. Thousands of dragons were swimming in the air and surrounded Song Ning Tuan, one by one. Looked at Song Ning.


    Roar!


    Qianyou Youlong rushed towards Song Ning. This dragon was all turned into fairy power. Even the power of Yin could not freeze the fairy power.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    You Long broke through the ice and slammed into Song Ning.


    Ling Tian Jian Qi!


    Song Ning''s arm burst for a while, and Ling Tianjian''s Qi was infused into the Burning Sword in his hand. Ling Tianjian''s gas turned into countless silver-white sword lights. The sword''s Qi solidified and flew wildly on the surface of Song Ning''s body.


    The sound of jingle crashed, and the collision of Xianli caused the space to tremble. At this time, Song Ning could no longer be seen clearly, and only Qianlong Yulong was hitting the sword gas that was spinning rapidly on the surface of Song Ning.


    "The first enchantment is such a stable enchantment, so immortal power is so full that it will tremble in this small area, and both are too strong."


    "Thousands of swords and dragons can all stop it, and Lin Aotian will be very difficult to win Song Ning."


    "This Song Ning is really just a monk Xuxian? It''s a little too strong, and it has crossed several realms to fight the enemy."


    "If the purifying demon inflammation falls into the hands of such people, I am afraid that we will suffer."


    Several Jinxian monks stared at each other, even though Song Ning was extremely strong, even though this was the decisive battle between Lin Aotian and Song Ning, but they also had a hint of murderous opportunity.


    "Broken!" Suddenly, at the time when the thousand roaming dragons attacked Ling Ningqi on the surface of Song Ning, a long sword suddenly appeared from Lingtian Jianqi.


    Burning the sky!


    Song Ning slashed around.


    Lin Aotian was shocked, five fingers moved, blurted out an immortal technique: "Tianhe weak water!"


    Just as this type of burning sky slashed at the thousand roaming dragons and knocked them back, the blazing fire in the sky was burning, but it did n��t wait for the fire to contaminate the slightest trace between the sky and the earth, only Seeing the sky is like a **** on the Tianhe River, the weak water is 3,000, and this kind of sky-burning flame is directly extinguished.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank violently. Can Lin Aotian even extinguish the burning anger?


    But Song Ning didn''t figure it out at this moment. He shouldn''t be able to display a kind of burning sky before. How is this kind of burning sky displayed today?


    puff����


    Although the weak water three thousand extinguished the fire that burned the sky, it was also evaporated by the flame. The weak water of the Tianhe that Lin Aotian could provoke was only a little. Now the fire destroys the water, but it is Lin Aotian, because the sword of liberation is burned in one shot. He was injured by the strong attack of the sky. At this time, he took two steps back and spouted blood in his mouth.


    Lin Aotian wiped the blood from his mouth, licked the blood from his lips, and squinted at Song Ning: "I was wrong three years ago. I should have killed you three years ago."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 847： Wan Jian

    "I regret it? Sorry, there is no regret medicine in this world." Song Ning hides the trembling arm to the rear, but this slight movement is more noticeable.


    "So, Wan Jian ... Go to heaven!"


    Lin Aotian throws away the hate sword in his hand, and the light of the hate sword disappears in the sky and the sky. Just as everyone is looking for the trace of this hate sword, he only feels that a force is emerging from under the cloud For them, it is the earth.


    All of a sudden, within a thousand squares, there is a sword light condensed from the sword of hatred. This sword light is dense and dense, just like the entire earth has become a sword of hatred, and the ground is covered, and there is no escape!


    In this light, everyone who is attacked is afraid that there is no room to fight back. Unless they have stronger power, they cannot break the blow.


    This is a trick!


    "This is Wan Jian''s return to heaven ..."


    "It''s a strong force, even me, there is a sense of panic at the moment."


    "Song Ning is very strong, so strong that I have to say admiration, but it is not as good as Lin Aotian. Lin Aotian is here, and Song Ning cannot be the first."


    "First? Ha ha."


    At this moment, almost everyone in the last three heavens felt a crisis like a world extinction. Even though the attack did not fall from the sky to the earth, it also made them uneasy.


    The monks of the second and third heavens looked at the sky one after another, and the intensity of the light in the clouds was like the sun coming again.


    Within a thousand miles, there is only one color, this color is the color of the sword light of the hate sword.


    Under this sword light, Song Ning squinted and looked down, holding Fentian Sword in his hands, and between his arms shaking, countless blood poured into Fentian Sword.


    He didn''t know if he could resist, but at this moment, all he could show was only this trick.


    Bloody demon!


    Burning Tianjian''s blood was full of light, and Song Ning''s body surface showed blood, and the blood immediately covered his body.


    Uh!


    Song Ning looked up to the sky and screamed. When he roared, he was like a demon coming out of hell, covered with blood. He looked down at the light under his feet, which gave him a sense of crisis of death.


    call out����


    ���� ��!


    The blood-burning Jiantianjian turned frantically at this moment. Even though Song Ning turned into a blood demon god, he did not lose his mind. His eyes flashed with the light of pure spirit, looking at the sword light under him.


    Countless sword lights seem to be chaotic, but there can be no irregular things under this world. Even if everything in this world is constantly changing, this constant change has become the only constant law.


    As long as it is a technique, there are traces to follow!


    Song Ning looked down and watched the light strike. All the monks around him applied their methods, or got away, or self-protected. Even Zhao Yueru was under the protection of Lin Zhendong at the moment. Among people, Song Ning was the only person attacked.


    "Even if it is a blood-bath demon god, it is impossible to live out of this trick." Lin Aotian looked at the scene in front of him indifferently, as if he felt a sense of loneliness.


    Invincible loneliness, so lonely that no one can resist.


    "Just before the early sun cut, I paused once and gave you a chance to fight back. You stopped it. Qianjian Youlong. I was injured in order to prevent a sky-burning outbreak, and now this blow, you will still die , Song Ning, you are still too weak, how can the stars shimmer with Haoyue? "


    Lin Aotian said that Jianguang had already hit Song Ning.


    In the sky, Song Ning is the sky above, and the convenience is the sword light. There are so many sword lights, it has completely covered Song Ning''s body shape, just like countless sharp thorns that pierce Song Ning, even if you want to hide, Can''t escape.


    There was a thumping sound from the light, and Song Ning was resisting, but he still couldn''t see Song Ning''s figure.


    "If you die, everything will be over." Lin Aotian said, turning his head to Xuan Bing Tiannv and bowing his fists: "Song Ning will die without a doubt, the purifying demon inflammation will also disperse with Song Ning''s death, before ... �� "


    Snapped!


    Leng Yuexiao didn''t know when he had come to Lin Aotian, and slapped Lin Aotian in the face.


    Lin Aotian''s cheeks immediately appeared with a scarlet palm print.


    "Remove!" Leng Yuexiao almost growled.


    Zhao Yueru has no temptation at this moment. Whatever Leng Yuexiao ��s purpose is, Lin Aotian is able to remove these ten thousand swords to the sky. If not, Song Ning really escaped. Died in the chaotic sword that Wan Jian returned to heaven.


    "Why? Why!" Leng Yuexiao shivered: "Withdraw, give me withdraw!"


    The goddess Xuan Bingtian looked cold: "Xiao Xiao, don''t be fooling, Song Ningji is not as good as people, and he doesn''t want to hand over the demon demon blaze, and he will die."


    Everyone ��s eyes go with the sky. At this time, except for the triple sky, the lower realm does not know what is happening. Although it can feel that there is an additional sun in the sky, it does not know that this is what lies in Lin Aotian, who fought against Song Ning, exhibited the technique.


    "This technique is irreversible. There is no regret medicine in life. This is his own choice. There is no way, even if I am, I can''t help myself." Lin Aotian said this, pointing at Grandpa Lin Zhendong without showing any traces. nod.


    Many Jinxian monks were present, and there were even several Jinxian from eight to nine, but no one saw the eye contact between the grandfather and grandson.


    "Song Ning ..." Zhao Yueru looked up at the sky, nibbling her lower lip, her heart was shaking, and the whole person was immersed in sorrow.


    Am I wrong when I come back?


    Isn''t it ... still can''t change some?


    Zhao Yueru''s eyes are blurred, and this is not the case in the records. It stands to reason that Song Ning will not die here, but why, why would she change history like this once she returns?


    "Hey, it''s a genius. It''s good to have such a talent out of hundreds of millions, but I didn''t expect such a result."


    "It''s still untimely."


    All Jinxian had already felt Song Ning''s desperation at this moment. Death was inevitable, but it was just a matter of time.


    It was just that the dust had settled in the eyes of so many Jinxian, but the old man who painted Song Ning''s eyebrows was frowning, and there was a trace of doubt in his heart.


    "He shouldn''t have to die, obviously there is noble help, but now in the field, who can help him?"


    The old man glanced around, and finally landed on Lin Aotian, but then he laughed at himself with ridicule. This is the skill of Lin Aotian. How could Lin Aotian help Song Ning?


    Above the sky, only the sound of sharp blades piercing into the flesh can be heard at this time, blood dripping from the sky continuously, just like blood rain, when the wind passes, it turns into a fishy wind.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 848： The second type

    Fishy wind, blood rain.


    Blood-red raindrops continually dripped in the sky, pouring in an instant.


    These blood ...


    Zhao Yueru stared blankly at the sky, looking up like this, that the light of Wan Jian''s return to heaven was already bloody. Then, she raised her hands, caught the falling blood rain, and put it on the tip of her nose.


    Song Ning''s taste!


    Zhao Yueru softened and collapsed to the ground, blank in his mind.


    Even if he came here, he couldn''t save him?


    Even if you come here, you still can''t change anything?


    Even if I came here ...


    At this moment, everyone looked up at the sky, including Leng Yuexiao, and Leng Yuexiao looked at Lin Aotian fiercely, with a hint of hatred in her eyes.


    "Xiao Xiao, don''t let it come!" Xuan Bing Tian Nu suddenly pressed Leng Yuexiao''s shoulder, Leng Yuexiao couldn''t even move at the moment.


    At this time, it is not difficult to imagine that Song Ning, no matter how struggling on the other side, has now become a pool of blood, and this **** storm is the best evidence.


    In the scene, Leng Yuexiao was not too sad, but she was extremely angry, but Zhao Yueru was so sad that she couldn''t move because she was crying.


    But when Zhao Yueru was weak and pale as paper, he only heard a sharp voice in the sky.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, want to kill my master? Are you all dreaming!"


    This sound fell in everyone''s ears and spread throughout the first heaven. The sound was extremely harsh, and just shouting was enough to make those monks who were extremely low in the fairyland sting all over.


    If everyone does not know who is the master of this voice, it is not surprising, but then, in the sky, a low, hoarse voice came from Wan Jian''s light above the sky.


    "Second Form, Immortality!"


    As soon as these four words came out, there seemed to be silence between heaven and earth. In an instant, there was no slight fluctuation of the fairy power. The light that covered the sky and the sword of heaven disappeared suddenly, leaving only one in the air. Handle away from hate sword.


    Screaming from the sword of hatred seemed to be extremely dreadful, trembling in the air and daring not to move, and at the moment, in the sky, Song Ning stood proudly with his long sword in his hands.


    He was all covered with blood, just as if he had just been bathed in blood. Looking at him at this moment, he could find that he was not in the state of the blood demon **** at all, but was completely separated from the state of the blood demon god.


    The onlookers took a breath, because at this moment they saw a magical light shining in the burning sky sword in Song Ning''s hands, which gave people the feeling of burning the sky sword alive.


    Sword Spirit!


    The sword spirit of Burning Sky Sword was awakened when Song Ning''s life and death were at stake. What she brought to Song Ning at the time of her awakening was that Burning Sky Sword was enough to despise everything.


    Burning Sky Sword, the strongest move-Burning Heaven Immortal to destroy the sky, Zhu Xingdao collapsed into Yin and Yang.


    Now Song Ning is performing the second type. This second type of immortal extermination, a sword is thrown out, the immortal power is exhausted, the ethereal domain can destroy the spiritual power, and this immortal extermination is enough to remove all impure in the world. All the fairy power is gone.


    Pure fairy power can be blocked, but at this time, within this first heavy sky, everyone''s fairy power is not pure. At this moment, fairy power disperses, no matter how long it can last, but victory belongs to Song Ning.


    Boom!


    Song Ning shook his body, and when he appeared again, he had arrived in front of Lin Aotian. He grabbed Lin Aotian''s collar and spurred Lin Aotian with a sword.


    clang!


    I don''t know when Li Jian Sword has been in front of Lin Aotian, and collided with Fen Tianjian. Li Hen Sword was struck and hit Lin Aotian''s chest. Lin Aotian spurted blood and was knocked to the ground.


    The people present were silent again, and the fairy power between them just disappeared and returned to the body, but it was the kung fu at this moment. Song Ning had already hit Lin Aotian, Lin Aotian had not waited to get up, Song Ning stepped up and stepped on On Lin Aotian''s face.


    Just as Lin Aotian stepped on him.


    "You are strong, but not as strong as me." Song Ning lifted his foot and stepped hard, and then stepped again.


    There was blood flowing from the corner of Lin Aotian ��s mouth, and his body slammed hard. Song Ning felt a violent shock. Lin Aotian got up from the ground and Xianli recovered. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and squinted at Song Ning: Destroy, great, great ... "


    bass!


    Lin Aotian''s body disappeared during his speech, and Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly. He couldn''t discern Lin Aotian''s position at the moment.


    boom!


    Song Ninggang felt a violent attack on the top of his head, his two-handed sword grid was blocking his head, but this vigorous force had already pressed it down continuously.


    Xianshan pressure!


    Lin Aotian was like a mountain at this moment. Song Ning''s body was instantly smashed and flew into the second heaven, and then fell down at a very fast speed.


    Lin Aotian didn''t seem to stop but shook his body. When everyone hadn''t responded yet, he used the same trick against Zhao Yueru.


    Zhao Yueru was unable to resist and was directly smashed from the first heaven.


    "Go! Don''t look back!" This is the last sentence Lin Aotian left to Song Ning when Song Ning struggled to turn her head back to the first heaven.


    Within the first heavy day, Xuan Bing Heavenly Girl was furious: "Lin Aotian, what did you do, he fled directly with your strength!"


    Between the words, Xuan Bing Tiannv had already shook her body and rushed to Song Ning. At the same time, Leng Yuexiao''s body also moved.


    The bodies of Song Ning and Zhao Yueru keep falling, and Zhao Yueru desperately wants Song Ning to approach, but when Zhao Yueru is about to approach Song Ning, he sees that Xuan Bingtian''s body flickers and appears directly in front of Song Ning. fall.


    Xuan Ming Tian Yin Palm!


    "Fight to Star!"


    The pupil of Xuan Bing Tiannun shrank suddenly, when her palm was about to fall on Song Ning, Song Ning suddenly became Lin Zhendong, and Song Ning''s figure appeared in Lin Zhendong''s position.


    "Lin Zhendong, your Lin family really ..."


    "You want to kill Song Ning, this is not possible, the nine-day battlefield opens, you want to purify the demon flame, but we want to purify the demon flame, and our positions are different." Lin Zhendong said, raising her palm to the Xuan Bing Tiannian Fight.


    Seeing this, Song Ning finally understood, but at this moment he thought too much, his figure flickered, disappeared in the first heaven, and walked towards Lengyue Xiao.


    Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning coming, and he was relieved. Song Ning held Leng Yuexiao''s hand down quickly. Leng Yuexiao said softly: "I''m running away with you, this first day, I won''t stay!"


    Song Ning smiled: "I will talk about this later."


    During the talk, many monks in the first day had already caught up.


    "Quickly purify the monster flame, as long as you blow a fairy scent against the lotus lamp, there will be a purifying monster flame, which can force them to retreat!" Leng Yuexiao hurriedly said.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 849： I love you, the stars are immortal, I love eternity

    Between Leng Yuexiao''s words, Song Ning had already taken out the purification demon flame. At this time, he could feel that the Sky Burning Sword in his hand was at a certain stationary time. At this moment, the Sky Burning Sword could not cast any spells. It is difficult for Song Ning to resist the chasing of many fairyland monks.


    "Not usable!" Zhao Yueru yelled.


    However, at this moment, Song Ning had taken the purification demon inflammation in his hand, and the lotus lamp was tightly held in Song Ning''s hand, and Song Ning also inhaled at this time, the cheeks swelled up, purifying the demon inflammation. Blow it away.


    Xuan Bing Tian Nu, who was fighting against Lin Zhendong, was stunned. Many of the fairyland monks who chased Song Ning also froze at this moment, even forgetting that they should dodge immediately.


    The purification monster flame should be blown out at this time, then these fairyland monks are afraid that there is no room for self-preservation. Once the purification monster flame will not extinguish once burned, the more powerful the life is, the more powerful it will be, and it will not take long. There will be only one creature left, and this is to purify the monster flame!


    Zhao Yueru clenched her tusks, if purifying the demon inflammation was used at this moment, then her trip would be considered a white run.


    However, at this moment, when everyone was only concerned with purifying the monster flame, no one noticed that Leng Yuexiao''s hand had fallen on Song Ning''s lotus lamp, while the other hand Turned into a palm, shot at Song Ning.


    Zhao Yueru''s pupils shrank suddenly, and countless fragments of pictures flashed through her mind. Until this moment, she finally understood!


    "I have accepted this monster of extinction." Leng Yuexiao''s voice was cold. At this moment, her eyes, which were twinkling with stars, suddenly became black, even without white eyes!


    Boom!


    Leng Yuexiao''s palm fell on Zhao Yueru.


    Zhao Yueru spit out blood, and her appearance began to change subtly at the moment, but the first change was her pair of eyes, the faint starlight shining in the eyes of the plain and uncommon eyes ...


    "Xiao ... Xiao Xiao?" Song Ning shuddered violently, grabbing the lotus lamp with force, and Leng Yuexiao''s hand was still holding the lotus lamp tightly. As Song Ningfei went away, when Leng Yuexiao turned his hands into palms, and when Song Ning was smashed with another palm, Song Ning''s fists ignited flames and moved towards Leng Yuexiao''s palms.


    boom����


    In an instant of shock, a force erupted from the palms of Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, swaying wildly, rolling up a fairy wind, the power of the sun in Song Ning''s body exploded, while Leng Yuexiao was in Song Ning at the moment The arm is broken under this punch.


    "You''re looking for death!" Leng Yuexiao''s voice changed completely, and even her appearance changed at this moment. A vortex appeared in the dark eyes. The vortex seemed to have a kind of suction. When circling, Song Ning seemed to feel herself All souls must be sucked into the vortex.


    "Tomb of Reincarnation!"


    Visible to the naked eye at this time, Song Ning''s Yuanshen seems to be absorbed by Leng Yuexiao''s eyes. At this moment, Leng Yuexiao is completely unrecognizable. Under that beautiful face, a pile of bones appears. There are hundreds of miles long, one by one, extremely terrifying. The only thing that can be seen in this bone is the human form, that is, the palm with no blood color and the vortexed double pupils.


    "White bone essence!" Everyone sucked in a cold breath, even the Xuan Bing Tiannian felt a crisis at the moment.


    "You ... dare to move my man!" Zhao Yueru gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood in her mouth. She flew out of the air, and she did not know how much pain she endured. Her face was pale, and there was a skull on her body. hole.


    "You come through, you will only die even worse. If you let me find the same bloodline as you, I will kill them ..." Bai Gujing said, and the long palm sniffed in front of his nose. Lived in Zhao Yueru''s blood stains.


    At this moment, Zhao Yueru''s mouth twitched slightly, and he smiled.


    There was a tear in that star''s eye. The tears were like starlight, and the drops were crystal clear, flashing before Song Ning''s chaotic eyes, like a starlight ignited in the endless darkness.


    Star Eye ...


    Song Ning shuddered violently, and the Yuanshen, who was about to be extracted, returned to the body. He grabbed Zhao Yueru''s tears and was about to speak. Zhao Yueru''s mouth twitched slightly in satisfaction.


    Her eyes suddenly flickered, and every time she blinked, the starlight within her eyes suddenly increased, but in an instant, the starlight was overwhelming, and the starlight fell on the white bone essence, emitting a trace of hot white smoke.


    "Take my life, change the power of the stars, attract the heavenly machines, and break the cold of corpses for thousands of years." Zhao Yueru said with words in his mouth, and the light within his eyes burst out.


    "Star Dharma World!"


    �� ~


    "Uh, you, you ... stop it!"


    "I won''t let you go, I won''t let anyone of you with the same bloodline! Die, you will die, you will die!"


    The light is great, at this moment there is only starlight between heaven and earth, and this starlight seems to extinguish all the fires of life between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, in the world, as if there were only Song Ning and Zhao Yueru, Zhao Yueru fell helplessly in Song Ning''s arms. She raised her eyes hard and looked at Song Ning. The blood at the corner of her mouth kept flowing out but she didn''t know.


    She was extremely content, her lips trembling slightly, seemingly lascivious, and her voice as weak as the breeze.


    "Fool, actually treated a pair of bones as humans, but instead wanted to chase me down."


    "I have been here since this life, just for this moment, I will die in this life and the next life, it is better to die in this life, there is no need to live again in this life, I will die for you, I am willing, that bone bone essence, you need to destroy it, still need to practice The Nine Heavens Battlefield is just a conspiracy. This little star cannot live without you. "


    Cough ... a lot of blood coughed up.


    "I greeted everyone. I came here only to accompany you for life, never changing history, but whispering that in the future, I will die if you die."


    "I, cough ... I love you, whenever you think of me, looking up at the stars, the stars are my companions for you, the stars are immortal, I live forever, the stars are immortal, I love eternity."


    puff����


    Her body began to crumble and blood spattered, and it was only at this moment that her final appearance appeared. She was ... Leng Yuexiao!


    The pair of stars in Song Ning''s eyes at the moment seemed to have turned into countless stars between the universe, and Leng Yuexiao disappeared completely in his sight.


    The star light dissipated, the white bone essence disappeared, and Song Ning''s body trembled slightly, falling from the sky. At this moment, no one spoke. Between heaven and earth, it seemed that only Song Ning was moving alone, and everything else was still.


    The Star Dharma Realm, although powerful, is at the cost of life, but it temporarily calms down all the monks between this heaven and earth, but at the next moment, everyone wakes up, even the white bone essence that should have been completely wiped out. In order to retain the power of a star and fall into Song Ning''s hands, she escaped the disaster of Yuanshen ...


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 850： A stick

    Song Ning ��s body continued to fall until it fell on the ninth chongtian, and the ninth chongtian monks finally understood what was happening. They crazily rushed to the sky to protect Song Ning. Rushed towards Song Ning.


    It''s just that the one that bears the brunt is a white bone. This white bone turned into countless moments. Between heaven and earth, a skeleton grabbed Song Ning and grabbed it.


    "the host!"


    A hysterical roar erupted in the ninth heavy sky. When Xiao Ke could see the Bone Essence, a long roar pierced the entire Jiu Xing, and her body suddenly rose in demon power, and the demon power surged into the whole body. Nine-tailed foxes of various sizes appeared.


    Nine-tailed fox walked toward Bone Essence, directly above Bone Essence''s skeleton arm, and Bone Essence''s arm burst towards Xiao Ke with a burst.


    "Every fairy fox, I want to stop me too!" Bai Gujing''s slap left a scar on Xiao Ke''s white fluff, and a black flame burned on the scar.


    Song Ning was still staring at the sky, blank in his mind.


    Faxiang world!


    The black wind became bigger, and Xiao Ke, who flew backwards, was caught, and the two rushed towards the white bone essence. However, the white bone essence was blown out by a wind, and there was endless magic in the wind. The magic force directly returned the black wind and Xiao Ke. In the original form, the two flew backwards and hit the ground heavily. There were two human-shaped deep pits on the ground. I do n��t know how deep, but I knew that they were already deeply embedded in the ground.


    Xuan Bing Tian Nu and Lin Zhendong no longer fight at this moment, but their hearts are shocked. There is even this kind of existence among the stars. They lived beside them before, but they didn''t know it!


    "It''s power is not even one tenth of what it was just now. You and I joined forces. This demon is coming to purify the demon inflammation. If you let it get, then the stars will be destroyed!" sound.


    Lin Zhendong replied with action. He got the tactics in his hand and hit him against the bones.


    However, the white bone essence was only a glance, and he fixed Lin Zhendong directly.


    Lin Zhendong was terrified: "This, this is ... Real Demon Realm ?!"


    Xuan Bing Tiannv spread her hands at this moment, between heaven and earth, as if instantly transformed into an absolute ice field, all of the square miles were frozen by the ice, but when this absolute ice field appeared, the bones of Jingjing''s arm shook and the ice shattered!


    Nine-turn golden immortals, all-out blows just frozen this bone bone for a moment?


    "I have the tomb of reincarnation, past and present life, and it''s all over and over again. It''s all under my control. The magic energy of hundreds of thousands of years is in your body. Your nine-turn golden fairy of the stars, also want to hurt me?" Bai Gu Jing There was a burst of laughter in his mouth. The laughter was like a crazy man, and he grabbed Song Ning with one hand.


    However, at this moment, Song Ning had fallen heavily on the ground, his body embedded in the ground.


    Song Ning''s body keeps falling, the soil is disintegrating, and Song Ning has fallen to the edge of Yin and Yang.


    Bai Gujing''s arm pierced into the ground and the ground collapsed. I don''t know how long this arm is. I only saw the bone like a dragon, which kept rushing deep into the ground.


    The fingertips of the skull already touched Song Ning''s eyebrows, and Song Ning at this time also fell over the riverside of the Netherworld.


    "Purify the monster flame, it''s mine, it''s mine!" The white bone screamed and looked up at the sky.


    But at this moment, the flowers on the other side of the riverside of the Hades were blooming in an instant, and countless petals like the woman''s arms were caught towards Song Ning. Then the eyes of the other side of the Kaohsiung''s phantom like a baby''s face opened suddenly, and the eyes flashed out. A burst of anger.


    "You can dare to come by the riverside of the underworld, Xiaobai bones, you dare to enter the underworld, and you will be required to go to purgatory!" Song Ning was entangled, and then hit the arm of Bai Jingjing.


    "You dare !!!" Bai Gujing screamed, but at this moment his arm was already grasped by the petals, and countless petals grabbed this endless bone, and he would pull into the Hades.


    The bones are so terrified that they fled with their arms broken, and they still have palpitations. It can''t think of it anyway. Song Ning actually fell on the riverside of the Netherworld, and will be rescued by these other flowers that are already dead!


    The other shore ......... will save people? !


    Between heaven and earth, there was a sudden silence.


    Everyone looked up at this white bone essence. The classics recorded that the white bone essence should be dead, but now it is not only alive, but it has such strength.


    This strength, even if only one tenth of it is left, is still far beyond fairyland.


    There is such a behemoth above the stars, not to mention the nine-day war, I am afraid that it will only collapse under its anger.


    But when this bone bone lifted the arm of the skull to kill and let out his anger, he didn''t wait to swing his arm, but only saw a stick flying between heaven and earth. This stick reached the world, directly crushing the bone bone to the ground, and the stick continued to stretch. Long, the earth cracked openly, and the white bone essence was pushed by the stick straight into the bottom of the ground.


    There is Hades!


    Everyone was speechless, and the world was silent.


    "call out."


    After a while, I saw a monkey with a flower ling, wearing a cape, wearing gold armor, and a stick in his hand turned into an embroidery needle and turned into the ear.


    "Huh, fortunately I gave this golden hoop a force, how many reincarnations have you escaped, aren''t you going to be put into the eighteenth floor of **** by my grandson?" The monkey palm was wiped over his forehead, and then flicked to the side, thrown away A few traces of sweat.


    His figure shook, a follower, thousands of miles away, had disappeared.


    At this moment, all the talents finally reacted. Those who used to chant "Monkey Monkey", now no longer dare to scream casually.


    Once upon a time, they thought that the cultivation of the nine-turn golden fairy was enough to be proud of the world, but even the cultivation of one-tenth of the white bone essence was inferior, and it was even incomparable to the one stick of the Qitian Great Saint.


    I ��m afraid it ��s easy to crush them with just a gold hoop.


    I just know that at this time they don''t even know that this little star is just a piece of ruin, and the cultivation in this ruin, even the Golden Immortals, is extremely weak, just because the immortal power is confusing.


    The strength of power has a necessary relationship with the purity of Xianli.


    Click, click ...


    In the earth, the black wind and Xiao Ke flew out. The impact of the black wind was stronger just now. At this moment, the ribs in the body are broken, but still strong tolerate the injury. The first thing after appearing on the ground is Xian Li''s investigation of Song Ning. trace.


    However, after searching for a while, I found that I couldn''t see where Song Ning was, and I couldn''t even see the bones of the sky.


    Is it over?


    What about the master!


    At the time of the black wind''s sorrow, Xiao Ke choked with blood and said, "Master, on the edge of the Nether Mansion, with the other shore flower as a companion."


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 851： The lights dont go out, people are not dead

    The black wind is silent, the other shore flower, he knows everything between Song Ning and the other shore flower, but he did not expect that at the last moment, it was the other shore flower that saved Song Ning.


    The monks of the last six heavens all flooded into the Orchid Continent at this moment. All the monks in the Orchid Continent looked up at them. At this moment, they were shocked, worried and fearful.


    It''s just surprising that the monks of the Sixth Heaven only looked at the ground at this time, watching the sparsely smashed ground of this earth, after all, there was no lower realm slaughter.


    After all ... this is the star of the stars and the home on which they live.


    The monks of the Sixth Heaven have retreated one after another, and just now, just at the moment when Qi Tian Da Sheng appeared, no one dared to make it again.


    In the starry sky, the monkey did not leave, but looked away: "Hoo, Brother Song Ning, you can live below for a while. Heaven is not against you, you and her can only live one at present. My brother, I can''t help myself, I have to tie the bell to the ringer. "


    The monkey said, a heel disappeared, and he suddenly felt that he was very talented, and he could say such things.


    On the riverside of the Nether Mansion, Song Ning''s figure slowly appeared in the petals of the flower king on the other bank. The flower on the other bank was like a bed at the moment, and Song Ning was lying on the bed at the moment, motionless, so quietly, looking up at the sky .


    Zhao Yueru is Leng Yuexiao ...


    Zhao Yueru''s death means that Leng Yuexiao is dead?


    She comes from the future ...


    At this moment, in Song Ning''s eyes, the world was eclipsed, only the star tears in her hand had light, and she couldn''t defeat the white bone essence for this drop of star tears.


    why����


    Although Song Ning''s surface was as stiff as a dead body, his heart was roaring.


    Why didn''t Qi Tian Da Sheng come out earlier, why didn''t he kill Bai Bing Jing directly, why did he have to wait until Leng Yue Xiao died before he appeared? !


    From this moment on, in Song Ning''s world, there seems to be only one star left at this moment, which is the one in his hand.


    ��������


    ��������


    On that day, Zhao Yueru wanted to go directly to Xiao Ke, but felt the tracking of Bai Bing Jing''s magic power. She flew to Nan Tian Men, failed to get rid of Bai Buji Jing''s magic power, but revealed her identity. She didn''t deliberately change her name. It is here, she is called Zhao Yueru.


    On that day, Zhao Yueru didn''t notice the magic of Bai Gujing in Song Ning''s room. He thought Song Ning got rid of Bai Gujing''s tracking, but he learned that Bai Gujing hadn''t entered this room.


    On that day, Zhao Yueru was very happy and excited after hearing what happened between Song Ning and Bai Gujing. Bai Gu refined into Leng Yuexiao, but she just couldn''t show up with another pair of skin capsules.


    ��������


    ��������


    She tried her best to accompany Song Ning as much as possible, but after all, there was still so little time around Song Ning, and even so little that she felt unwilling.


    And Xiao Ke, after seeing Zhao Yueru''s real body, finally realized that she had never figured out why the nine immortal tombs that had been built for Leng Yuexiao had the problem of incomplete corpses, but now she finally understands, The corpse was used by the bones.


    Borrowing the corpse to rejuvenate, at the cost of consuming Lengyuexiao''s body, rejuvenating Lengyuexiao is usually exactly the same as Lengyuexiao, but once the white bone essence wants to control Lengyuexiao, Lengyuexiao will completely become the white bone essence.


    But it was some broken corpses, a ray of soul, and for so many years, it had concealed so many people.


    Time passed slowly, time passed, and in an instant, more than ninety days passed ...


    In the battlefield of the Nine Heavens, the Celestial Columns exploded and died almost at the same time, and the only one who survived was the young man, Song Ning, who was lying quietly in the bed of petals.


    Nine days kept rolling and merging. Until the end, the original Nineth Heaven was now completely merged into a complete Yulan continent. At the moment when this complete Yulan continent merged, the countless fairy powers in the earth''s crust were like fountains. Generally, many monks rushed towards those immortal springs and began to practice. The nine-day battlefield came to an end, but above this Youlan Continent, there were also classes, and the monks were trained to have high and low, and the entire Youlan Continent was also There are no more mortals.


    But even so, Song Ning was still lying on the banks of the Netherworld. There was nothingness above his head. In this nothingness, there was no glory.


    "Xiaoxiao ..."


    Song Ning murmured, for more than ninety days, he spoke for the first time, and his fingers moved for the first time.


    He looked down at the tear in his hand, the teardrop was crystal clear, this was the only token left by Leng Yuexiao.


    "She said ... she is here from now on, but now ... she is dead ..." Song Ning''s tears continued to fall and fell on the petals of the other shore flower king. The other shore flower king also seemed to feel Song Ning''s sorrow and began to cry, The whole riverside of the underworld, the flowers on the other shore, are crying at the moment.


    But while crying, Song Ning suddenly felt a flash of light in his eyes. He looked back blankly, looking at a snowdrop growing on the ground beside him.


    In this cold place, the snow lotus is alone, so lonely, so proud.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply and turned over to take out the lotus lamp inside the storage ring. Within the lotus lamp, the purifying demon flame sprung out a trace, and the green flame floated beside the snow lotus, and then lit the snow lotus directly. .


    The snow lotus was burnt out and the green flame disappeared, as if there had never been their existence between heaven and earth, but then, in the lotus lamp of Song Ning, a white snow lotus suddenly appeared, and this snow Around the lotus, a green flame is burning.


    Song Ning''s brain was as painful as a tear, as if there was some sealed memory about to appear, but he endured the pain, and the memory still did not appear, and there was no change in the lotus lamp in his hand.


    Suddenly he remembered the memories that Xiao Ke once gave him. Although he didn''t have as many as IX, he now wanted to see them.


    What did they do for the love of life?


    Song Ning placed the jade note on his eyebrows, a trace of immortal power infiltrated, and he also merged into the memory in the jade note.


    After a long time, Song Ning slowly opened her eyes.


    The lamp was not extinguished, and the man was not dead. For Song Ning, every previous life had some clues. He could feel the flame in the lotus lamp burning, and Leng Yuexiao did not seem to die.


    "I should go." Song Ning lay softly on the petal bed.


    The voice was so bitter, so hoarse, full of sorrow, but full of expectations.


    "Whenever you come back, no matter what you encounter, I will protect you. Here ... is your home." Bi Anhua''s voice said.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 852： Song Ning is back

    The voice of Pei Anhua is extremely unpleasant, neither male nor female, not too old, but at this time it fell in Song Ning''s ears, but Song Ning wept.


    He turned to hold the petals of the other shore flower, tears embedded in his eyes.


    "Go, the two of them have been waiting for you for more than ninety days here, and have never bothered you." Bi Anhua said again.


    Song Ning shuddered slightly, and when she turned around, she saw Xiao Ke and Hei Feng standing in the distance.


    The soft power of Kao on the other side sent Song Ning away. Song Ning jumped and finally fell in front of Xiao Ke.


    Xiao Ke burst into tears when she saw Song Ning coming back. She knelt in front of Song Ning, "Master, those nine fairy tombs ..."


    Song Ning also leaned over, but instead of kneeling down, but holding Xiao Ke tightly in his arms, at this moment, his tears could no longer hold back.


    "Fairy Tomb, you must take me." Song Ning''s voice trembled, and his body seemed to have lost his strength.


    For more than ninety days, he never shed a tear, but now, he can''t help it anymore.


    Both Xiao Ke and Hei Feng have been with him, but he didn''t know that he always felt that he was alone, but in fact, everyone had been waiting for him.


    And her ...


    Waiting too!


    "Master, let''s go back. The country of Luoyu has been in a mess. Nine days merged. Now the Orchid Continent has expanded several times. There are a lot of monks with high training. Now the country of Luoyu is being bullied." Said aside.


    Song Ning nodded and got up with Xiaoke, but he got up and wanted to take Xiaoke up, but Xiaoke couldn''t afford it: "I must give you an account of Leng Yuexiao and Zhao Yueru."


    Song Ning''s eyes showed tenderness: "This matter will be discussed later, and the monks of Luoyu Kingdom are waiting for us, so I have no reason to delay for my own affairs."


    "How can my own feelings compare with the whole country of falling feathers ..."


    During Song Ning''s speech, he pulled up Xiao Ke and stomped his feet suddenly, directly penetrating the ground and returning to the ground.


    At this time, among the feathers.


    Because of the merger of the Nineth Heaven, all the monks came together at this moment, and among the original Orchid Continent, only the Ninth Heavenly Heavenly Emperor City was the most prosperous area.


    After the merger of the nine days, although the last few days were extremely prosperous, the monks in Luoyu Kingdom were so low. Before that, it was also where Song Ning was. These monks were naturally very interested, and they all headed towards Luoyu Kingdom.


    Overcrowding in the Imperial City of the Falling Kingdom, these monks drove out the monks who lived in the Imperial City of the Falling Kingdom.


    "Are you crazy?" Liu Sitong yelled violently within the palace. She stared at the pedestrian. These people even broke into the palace. They even ran towards Song Ning''s room.


    One of the leading monks was the monk who was once on the fourth heaven. As for the cultivation of the true fairy peak, he glanced at Liu Sitong: "Eh, yeah, the junior looks pretty good, just tonight to serve me."


    "You have to be arrogant and leave quickly, at this time I will not report to others, otherwise, trespassing on the imperial palace is a death sentence!" Liu Rutong, Liu Ruyan, Liu Ruxin, Li Qingling, Mu Xuezhao, etc. People appeared one after another.


    The monk Zhenxianfeng froze for a moment, and immediately laughed: "Hahahaha, great, great, I didn''t expect Song Ning to marry a white bone elite. Not to mention, there are so many concubines here. what."


    This true fairy monk laughed loudly while pointing, and pointed coldly at Liu Sitong: "You both **** listened to me, Song Ning has already been beaten into the Hades, and his life and death are unknown. What are you still doing here? Not to mention Song Ning''s absence. Even if he is, I just want to sleep with his concubine. I just want to live in his room. Who can help me? "


    When this true fairy monk spoke, the voice was very loud, and all the people around him laughed.


    Liu Sitong was anxious. At this moment, the Jinxian and Zhenxian monks in the city were all dealing with foreign monks. They guarded the royal palace, but they didn''t expect someone to be so bold.


    "I warn you, relying on the cultivation of the true fairy peak in your area, in our Imperial City of the Falling Feathers ..."


    "Cough ..."


    "What is it at all?"


    The true fairy monk pinched Liu Sitong''s neck while he was speaking. He stuck out his tongue and licked it directly on Liu Sitong''s face. The tip of his tongue was pursed in his mouth, as if he was enjoying a delicious meal.


    "Okay, okay! Tonight, you guys make me happy, please!" True Immortal Monk laughed wildly.


    "I didn''t expect Song Ning to have so many women, and she still looks like an emotional world outside." The man next to the monk Zhenzhen Peak said.


    True Immortal Peak Monk sneered: "Emotional world? With white bones intimately moving the world? He is a fool ..."


    "What a fool?"


    Suddenly, there was ice on the surrounding ground.


    "I asked you, what''s stupid?"


    When this word came out again, the True Immortal Peak Monk was stunned. He let go of Liu Sitong, Liu Sitong and others looked towards him, his pupils shrank suddenly, and the color of joy was immediately revealed.


    "Are you just ... talking about me?"


    The voice was very weak, and seemed to be full of timidity, full of trembling, but it fell into the ears of the monk of this true fairy peak, making him tremble involuntarily.


    "Since that day, Song has two taboos in his ears, one is Leng Yuexiao, and the other is Bai Gujing. The name Leng Yuexiao, a friend can mention, these three words of Bai Gujing, whoever says, will die." During Song Ning''s speech, he walked slowly toward his room. He didn''t seem to intend to ignore these troublemakers.


    But Song Ning''s words have already said that these people are about to leave, but they only feel that life is losing. At the next moment, they find that their physical bodies have been destroyed, and the Yuanshen is gradually dissipating.


    Now Xiao Ke''s strength is enough to kill them, Song Ning does not need to shoot, all this will be done by her, because she no longer wants Song Ning to be sad.


    "Song Ning is back!" Liu Sitong looked at Xiao Ke with tears in his eyes.


    "Song Ning is back!" Xiao Ke''s voice was shocked, and he spoke out.


    There was a fairy power in the sky, which was shaken between heaven and earth with five words.


    Song Ning is back?


    The monks in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers were stunned for a while, then their appearance changed dramatically.


    Song Ning returned to the room, and then walked out of the room.


    At the moment, Song Ning is as large as a thousand feet. He looked down at the entire country of falling feathers, his voice was booming, and the fairy power in all directions was surging under his voice, like a violent wind.


    "Native monks in the non-feathering country, within three breaths, if still in the imperial city, die!"


    After that, Song Ning waited quietly.


    In an instant, no matter what kind of monk, the figure shook and dissipated in the imperial city, and the number of people in the imperial city of the Falling Kingdom instantly reduced to one third ...


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 853： Five scars

    Song Ning is back. It is undoubtedly a shocking news for the current Yaoxing. He has been missing for three months, and he just returned without knowing it.


    At that moment, the monks who left the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers just watched from a distance. When they confirmed that the giants in this world were really Song Ning, they all retreated one after another. If Song Ning was not there, they were here. Naturally, there is also a lack of fear in the city, but now the emergence of Song Ning can naturally represent that Luoyu will never be bullied by any outsiders.


    Song Ning''s battle on the first day of the day, the battle between Song Ning and Bai Gujing, has shown that they are not bullied by everyone, especially in the end, even for Song Ning, even the characters recorded in history The Monkey King, Monkey King of the Heavens, appeared. This existence, which made everyone tremble, may be watching them from now on.


    When Song Ning''s eyes swept over these monks, no matter what kind of practice they were, they all bowed their heads, even though there were five to six golden cents among this group of people, but when facing Song Ning''s eyes, Dare to make a little sound.


    Song Ning''s body gradually shrank. At the position of Song Ning, Xiao Ke and Heifeng and others stood beside Song Ning at the moment, and the other fairyland monks in this imperial city were strongly pressed the moment they saw Song Ning. The excitement in my heart bowed to salute, except for the part with excellent relationship with Song Ning, the rest now wished to kneel down and greet.


    At this point everyone seems to have forgotten that Song Ning is nothing but a hypocrite.


    When Bai Ting and others all gathered in front of Song Ning, Song Ning''s mouth twitched and forced a smile: "I don''t want to say more, if you are all right, don''t bother me."


    With that, Song Ning turned to walk into the room, and Song Ning walked slowly to the door of the room. The door opened automatically, but when Song Ning stepped into the door with one foot, he suddenly said: "Heifeng, Xiaoke , Xin''er, follow me. "


    The three heard this and immediately lifted their feet to follow Song Ning into the room.


    Outside the room, although everyone was in a state of excitement, we can see that Song Ning''s depression like this still affects his emotions a bit, but when I think of the things Song Ning experienced before, I always feel that he has not been crushed by the events of the year. , Already lucky.


    Several people entered the room, the door closed, and Song Ning moved forward two steps, sitting in a chair, everything in the room remained unchanged, or even spotless, he could feel the smell of Xiao Ke and Bai Xin from this room, presumably these two People often come here to clean.


    "Black Wind, you will cooperate with Xiao Ke later, search the entire Orchid mainland, nine fairy tombs, I want to know the detailed location." Song Ning said lightly.


    Black Wind bowed his hand: "Yes, Master!"


    "You go out first, let everyone back away, don''t bother to do nothing." Song Ning then finished pushing her hand.


    Heifeng froze, thinking that Song Ning was looking for him to come in for something important, but did not expect Song Ning to just say this.


    After the black wind left, Song Ning''s eyes fell on Xiao Ke, his eyes narrowed: "Take off your clothes."


    Both Xiao Ke and Bai Xin contracted their pupils and thought they had heard it wrong.


    But then, he heard Song Ning''s words again: "Xiao Ke, take off your clothes."


    Bai Xin looked at Xiao Ke and Song Ning again. He didn''t know what it meant. Did his brother Song change his temperament more than three months later, and now he wants to be here ...


    Naturally, Xiao Ke didn''t understand what Song Ning thought, but if Song Ning had asked her to take it off, she wouldn''t hesitate at all, but now it is different, now her own body ...


    "Xiao Ke!" This is Song Ning''s first mood swing after leaving from the riverside of the Netherworld.


    Xiao Ke shook his hands, his body shook slightly, and his robe retreated.


    At this moment, on Xiao Ke''s white and silky body, there were five extremely scars. The scars were huge and spread all over Xiao Ke''s body. The blood and flesh on the wound were vague, and there was a burst of black gas. There is a hint of magic in it, so even Xiao Ke''s repairs cannot heal the wound.


    Bai Xin''s pupil shrank suddenly. She never knew about it. If it weren''t for Song Ning to ask Xiao Ke to take off her clothes, no one would know that she had suffered such a serious injury until this moment. If you think about it too much, it should be the slap that was beaten by the bones when they were fighting with the bones.


    "Xin''er, can it be cured?" Song Ning''s eyes flashed, and what was reflected in his eyes at this time was not Xiao Ke''s jade body that many monks coveted, but the terrible scar.


    He thought he had no tears, but found that the tears would still flow.


    Bai Xin glanced at Xiao Ke. He was so injured, he was still able to move freely, and he had guarded Song Ning for three months at the riverside of the Nether Mansion?


    Xiao Ke didn''t have a bit of pain on his face at this time, but the expression was a little helpless, not only because of shyness, but also because he felt that he had caused trouble to Song Ning.


    Bai Xin''s hand trembled and fell on one of Xiao Ke''s scars. When he was about to go deep into the fairy power, he saw that the black magic at Xiao Ke''s wound had sprung out directly, and he would be wrapped around Bai Xin.


    Bai Xin was shocked, Xiao Ke also wanted to take action immediately, but it was said that sooner or later, when the magic was about to wrap up the white core, Song Ning''s body appeared in front of Xiao Ke and Bai Xin. The finger turned into sword gas, and directly cut off the magic power, and a soft force pushed the white core away.


    Bai Xin took two steps back to stabilize his body, but at this time cold sweat had already oozed out of his forehead, and he was still worried about what had just happened.


    "Xin''er, let''s go first. Don''t mention this to anyone." Song Ning''s voice is still indifferent, and he doesn''t seem to think that what happened just unexpectedly.


    Bai Xin nodded and turned away.


    There is only Xiao Ke and Song Ning left in the room, Xiao Ke sighs: "Master, these are magic powers, I don''t know how long this magic power of Bai Gu Jing has been cultivated, the cold and poisonous evil cannot be dispelled, the magic power is not removed, I am afraid there is no People can heal this injury. "


    Song Ning squinted at this magic power, which was like a viper and seemed to be waiting for someone to touch it at any time.


    "I didn''t want to hide that day, but I didn''t want to hide. That day I was born with no love, but it was you who rushed out to save me. You will rise up to me, I won''t care." Song Ning said, lifting Put your hand directly on Xiao Ke''s chest. Xiao Ke''s body was tight. The wound was slightly painful due to the pulling, but the pain was hidden by him.


    "Master, you are ..."


    "It''s not impossible to get rid of it, but it can''t be removed. I want these magic powers."


    Xiao Ke was shocked and was about to stop Song Ning, but Song Ning''s palm slammed hard, a powerful suction appeared all over Xiao Ke''s body, and the magic above the scars seemed to be alive, Crazy poured into Song Ning''s body.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 1/5

 Chapter 854： Devour Magic

    "Master, no, if these magic powers enter your body ..."


    "These magical powers enter my body and only remind me of Bone Essence, even though it is now in the eighteenth floor of purgatory, but I will one day go down to the eighteenth floor of refining territory and completely destroy it from this heaven and earth. kill!"


    The cold light in Song Ning''s eyes was compelling, and the movements in his hands were more vigorous. Xian Li kept pulling the magic power away from Xiao Ke, and after the magic power saw Song Ning, he madly detached from Xiao Ke and rushed towards Song Ning. But it was just a blink of an eye, Xiao Ke ��s body no longer had any magical fluctuations.


    At the moment, on Xiao Ke''s body, five visible bone scars are still present, but due to the characteristics of Xiao Ke''s body, these five scars are recovering at a rate visible to the naked eye, flesh and blood regeneration, skin growth, but after a few breaths , Xiao Ke''s body once again recovered like before, like the jade, like ice and snow.


    Xiao Ke''s body shook, a wave of fairy power surged, and her clothes slowly appeared on her body. She had just passed her clothes and stepped forward to support Song Ning. At this time, Song Ning stepped back a few steps and sat heavily on the chair, wearing the most hair. Black, and black light flashed on his face, as if he could not control it after being invaded by the magic power.


    However, when Song Ning sat down, the fairy power in his body completely suppressed this magic force between surges. Although the magic power of Bai Bing Jing was pure, every trace of fairy power in Song Ning''s body belonged to the starry sky. The power from within is holy and pure enough to suppress this magic.


    In the end, Xian Li forced the magic into a ball, and then the seal of the Yuanshen villain that had been solidified at Song Ningdantian, when Song Ning had no instructions to the Yuanshen villain, that Yuanshen The villain swallowed the magic directly into the mouth.


    Song Ning can''t feel the difference in his body. This Yuanshen villain swallowed a magical force. Then, he spit out a black pill, just like a panacea.


    He was holding Elixir in his hand and looking up, it seemed that he was waiting for Song Ning''s instructions.


    "Give me." Song Ning said.


    Yuanshen villain threw the black pill directly, and the black pill flew out of Song Ning''s Tiantian, and fell directly into Song Ning''s hands wrapped in Xian Li. However, when Song Ning touched the pill, he found The surface of the pill has a certain power seal, and the magic inside cannot touch the outside world, even if it does not require Xianli body protection.


    Xiao Ke has dealt with magic power for more than three months, and has been tortured by magic power. Now that she sees this black pill, she naturally knows that this is magic power. She looks at Song Ning in disbelief. Is this her master in front? How could it be turned into such a small pill after swallowing that magic power?


    "What''s going on with Yuanshen, he was able to do this ..." Song Ning whispered secretly, but although he didn''t know how it was done, it was not a bad thing after all.


    "Master, you are now ..."


    "what?"


    Song Ning put away the black pill and asked, looking up.


    "How are you feeling now?" Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning nervously.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes, with a hint of smile: "You see, this magical power can''t do anything to me, and I am naturally fine."


    Xiao Ke was relieved, and her tight body also relaxed. She knew that Song Ning might have a secret on her body, but this secret was not something she was qualified to ask, so she bowed her head slightly: "Master, there are some things about the fairy tomb. Want to tell you. "


    Song Ning nodded and waited quietly for Xiao Ke to speak.


    Xiao Ke buried deeper, seeming to be guilty, and sighed a long time: "In the nearly three years since you retreat and practiced, I have actually completed the breakthrough. After I broke through, I have the memory of the past nine years, so I went Looking for the fairy tomb, I found the body in the fairy tomb burned, but I did n��t say it because I was afraid of you. ��


    Song Ning''s expression remained unchanged: "Continue."


    Xiao Ke glanced at Song Ning and found that Song Ning did not have any change in appearance: "Bai Bing Jing should have used the method of borrowing corpses to rejuvenate souls, using part of Leng Yuexiao''s corpses, borrowing corpses to rejuvenate, and restoring part of the soul, and then using it later. This soul pretends to be Leng Yuexiao. "


    Song Ning nodded, his eyes pondering.


    Although what Xiao Ke can say is only one thing, it seems that this thing may be implicated a lot now. The existence of Bai Gu Jing is not accidental. It can borrow the corpse to return to life, and can be transformed into Leng Yuexiao, which means that it has been prepared for a long time. Being able to conceal so many people, and ultimately purifying demon inflammation, means that it has long known that purifying demon inflammation will occur.


    "Xiao Ke." Song Ning suddenly looked up.


    Xiao Ke shook his body and looked at Song Ning: "Master, please."


    "Why do you think White Bone Extraction wants to take away the purifying demon inflammation?" Song Ning asked.


    Before Song Ning asked, Xiao had never thought about this matter. Why did the white bone essence take away the purifying demon inflammation? Perhaps the first idea is that this purification demon flame has a very strong power, and Bai Gu Jing wants to borrow this power, but now think about it, Bai Gu Jing itself has a very strong strength, even if it is only ten after it is attacked by the star law world. One part of the power is also enough to sweep the entire Yaoji, then its intention to purify the monster flame is definitely not because it wants strength.


    "Perhaps purifying the demon inflammation can completely eliminate the white bone essence, so it wants to get it. The white bone essence once said that it has absorbed the endless magic power in its reincarnation, and it can pass through time and space." Xiaoxiao can also travel through time and space. Zhao Yueru is Xiaoxiao coming through time and space. "


    "I know this, but she didn''t let me say that I didn''t feel she was Leng Yuexiao at that time." Xiao Ke said truthfully.


    Song Ning stunned slightly, but didn''t seem to move, but just nodded. When he opened his palm, a star-shaped tear appeared in the palm of his hand: "This is Xiaoxiao''s left."


    Xiao Ke looked at the tears, from which she could feel a trace of demon power, and at the moment when the demon power was noticed by Xiao Ke, a shocking thought appeared in Xiao Ke''s mind.


    "Leng Yuexiao she ... not dead!" Xiao Ke exclaimed.


    Song Ning''s heart finally fell.


    He then took the lotus lamp out of the storage ring and put it on the table. Among the lotus lamps, a snow-white lotus grew among the green purification demon flames.


    From within the lotus lamp, Xiao Ke felt a trace of demon power again, and she suddenly discovered that the demon power that purifies the demon blaze had some similarities with the demon power in the drop of tears left by Leng Yuexiao.


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on Xiao Ke, quietly waiting for her to continue speaking.


    [The author''s digression]: 2/5

 Chapter 855： Coming from parallel time and space

    "On top of this tear, there is an ancient seal. If it used to be a red fairy, and this seal can only be used by the red fairy, if I am right, this seal is called Star Love Tears. This technique is applied to Leng Yuexiao. Leng Yuexiao is connected with you by a red line, which is the basic condition for initiating star love tears, and Leng Yuexiao is performing such a star-related method as the star-related but deadly tricks. It became the final condition for Xing Qing tears to start. Xing Qing tears started. This drop of tears fell, and Leng Yuexiao would never die, turning into stars ... "


    Xiao Ke said, and at the end, his voice whimpered.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It will not be so simple, I can feel her not dead, I can even feel her existence in this lotus lamp, you can remember, in that lifetime, I was holding a lotus lamp, a lamp Immortal, people do not die. "


    Xiao Ke''s expression tightened: "I do remember this matter, and indeed I can feel her breath inside the lotus lamp, but it''s just why purifying the monster flame has the same magic power as Xing Qing tears. I know. "


    "I want to save her." Song Ning said lightly.


    Xiao Ke was silent. She didn''t think Song Ning was whimsical, but she struggled inwardly. Leng Yuexiao did not die. How could she be saved?


    There was silence in the room, and after a few breaths, Xiao Ke lowered his head: "Whereever there is a chance, I will not give up."


    "Go, this matter is for you." Song Ning sighed: "There are also nine fairy tombs, let the black wind help you, find it for me in the shortest time, and block it after finding it."


    Xiao Ke responded, and left under the direction of Song Ning.


    Looking at the starry tears and the lotus lamp on the table, Song Ning suddenly thought of the once ten miles of snow lotus. He disappeared into the room as soon as he moved, and when he reappeared, it was already where the ten miles of snow lotus was transplanted.


    Before the person arrived, he first smelled the fragrance of the ten-mile snow lotus. When Song Ning appeared, it was not the ten-mile snow lotus that first came into sight, but Lin Aotian.


    Song Ning frowned, and looking back at Lin Aotian, he didn''t seem to be surprised when he saw Song Ning. His expression was indifferent and his tone seemed extremely ordinary: "You are here."


    "That day was the first sky, you didn''t want to kill me." Song Ning said.


    Lin Aotian looked at Song Ning, smiled slightly, and looked extremely calm: "You came to look at Shili Xuelian, is it Leng Yuexiao, or Zhao Yueru?"


    Song Ning looked at Lin Aotian with a smile, but did not answer.


    Lin Aotian shook his head mockingly: "In other words, are you looking at Bai Bing Jing or Leng Yue Xiao?"


    "Does this still need to be answered?" Song Ning''s eyes fell on these ten miles of snow lotus, and the white petals made him comfortable.


    Suddenly, Lin Aotian''s hand fell on Song Ning''s shoulder: "She sacrificed a lot for you. In the future, a lot of things happened. She came here just to be with you. She knew that nothing could change with her own strength. . "


    Song Ning''s head wrangled: "How do you know this?"


    "I came here after chasing her, everything is just for you, the first time I met, I stepped on you, why don''t I kill you? Killing you is easy for me. You and that little element God ��s marriage is just, why do n��t I oppose it in public? Because that can make other fairyland monks fear you. That day you are forced to surrender the purification demon blaze, why should I challenge? Because it can save you from many golden fairy monks Drag out. "


    Lin Aotian''s expression kept saying indifferently: "My first move, Chu Yang, cut you off, I''m afraid that you really can''t resist, even in the end when I cast Wan Jian to the sky, I didn''t use my full strength, If you ca n��t stop it, I ��ll remove the spell, it ��s just ... "


    "Just what?" Song Ning looked at Lin Aotian.


    "It''s just that, you are not my qualified lover in my heart, and you are not worthy of her! When I saw the reaction between Leng Yuexiao and Zhao Yueru, I suddenly realized that Leng Yuexiao is not Leng Yuexiao, Zhao Yueru is the only one, so I shot down the two of you with the pressure of Mount Tai, hoping that you can escape quickly. "Lin Aotian also turned his head to look at Song Ning.


    Between the two eyes, Lin Aotian flipped his hand and took out a long sword from the storage ring. The long sword was red on one side and white on the other. It was the hate sword that was one of the three ancient artifacts.


    "When I saw this sword of hatred, she must have known my identity, but she thought I was chasing you to kill you, but I didn''t know that I came only to protect her." The sword was placed in front of Song Ning.


    Song Ning took the Sword of Sorrow with both hands, and at the moment he touched the Sword of Sorrow, he felt that this sword had a strange power.


    "I have chased her all her life, and even came here through time and space for her. Now she is gone. The person she loves is the one I want to protect. I can be your sword, but I have a request. "Lin Aotian''s voice was slightly sour.


    "What is required." Song Ning asked.


    "The last tear in her, is it the tears of star love, I just want to know ... she can still live." Lin Aotian''s voice shivered.


    Song Ning nodded and turned her hands, and the tears of Xing Qing appeared in her hands.


    Lin Aotian looked at the teardrop, his hands wanted to touch it, but then, he retracted his hand again: "Okay, okay!"


    "Lin Aotian, what you did that day, for the Lin family ..." Song Ning saw that Lin Aotian didn''t want to touch the tears, so he collected them and asked instead.


    "The Lin family just wanted to get purified demon inflammation with the encouragement of my words, and Xuan Bing Tiannian wanted to exterminate the purified demon inflammation." Lin Aotian said lightly.


    Almost all of the people present were used, and all the time and place were used. If before coming to this ten-mile snow lotus, Song Ning might not have thought too much, but now, Song Ning believes that Lin Aotian is indeed not an ordinary person. Extremely strong.


    "Li Heng Jian is yours, use it well." Lin Aotian said that he was going to leave, but suddenly his brows were frowned, and then, the brows became more and more tight.


    Song Ning looked at him puzzled and waited a long while, Lin Aotian looked pale, and suddenly grabbed Song Ning''s arms: "I wanted to stay here, but there was a sudden accident, I must tell you something, there is parallel Time and space, we come from parallel space and time, which is the future, but not just the future. Now I ca n��t tell a sentence or two, but you must remember that the time and space you are in now are in chaos. This entire space and time of the stars Is messy.


    Therefore, there will be many powerful people within this ��� ��, white bone essence, Sun Wukong, and even more we have not seen in the classics. The opening of the nine-day battlefield is an adjustment of the order of space and time. Next, there will be The war in space and time, when you can calm down the disorder of time and space, the thinking will be much clearer. "


    [The author''s digression]: 3/5

 Chapter 856： How many reincarnations are pursued

    It seems that because of the time problem, Lin Aotian is extremely rushed at this moment, and the speed of speech has also become very fast: "Song Ning, you must put this war of time and space to rest, you will be needed in the future, Xiaoxiao, she ... also needs you, our parallel Space and time come from a stack. If you fail in the war of space and time, the parallel space and time we are in will be completely destroyed. Because of the disorder of the stars, our parallel space and time are a hundred years earlier than you. "


    Song Ning''s thoughts turned rapidly, thinking about what Lin Aotian said.


    "You will soon discover that many things, many things you have seen before, and will see you again in the future, this is the manifestation of time and space disorder. When the stars and space and time disorder disappears, the parallel space and time that we superimposed will be Being pulled back, Xiaoxiao may not die by then. "Lin Aotian gripped Song Ning''s arms tightly, and only through his expression at this moment, Song Ning could feel that Lin Aotian was not a lip service.


    "Gossip mirror, don''t break it, it''s too late, I''m leaving. This is written by Xiaoxiao. She wanted to give it to you by hand, but it fell into my hands. If it was before, I don''t want to give it to you. , But now, I must put it in your hands. Time and space warfare, the most important thing is to pay attention to time in time, because ... time can kill people! "


    At this time, Lin Aotian''s body had begun to twist, rewind, and entered the void. A crack appeared in the void. Lin Aotian''s voice was still saying: "Another time and space, I will help you protect her, I will wait for you, remember, century!"


    Song Ning did not reach out to catch Lin Aotian. Everything that happened today was too weird. Unless he saw and heard with his own eyes, even he himself could not believe the truth of this matter, but Lin Aotian was caught in the vortex of the void Among them, Song Ning''s body shuddered suddenly, his back was cold and his hair was numb, and his pupils contracted instantly.


    Because the scene he saw from that crack in the void ...


    It was dark around and countless people were moving. There was a high platform in the middle of the crowd. On the platform was a shelf, and a woman was tied to the shelf. The woman was in a coma, and the high platform was about to ignite.


    But not only why, the woman in the coma suddenly opened her eyes, she seemed to see something, very surprised, her eyes looked far away, twinkling stars in her eyes.


    People around were terrified, as if seeing this woman suddenly opened her eyes and was surprised, and immediately lit a flame.


    That year, that day, Song Ning was in the demon realm. In the battle that was chased and killed earlier, the cracks in space and the void appeared. Among the cracks in the void, what he saw was this scene!


    The woman on the platform felt like she was dead, but she opened her eyes, and Song Ning was quite surprised, but that pair of star eyes was impossible for Song Ning to read wrong anyway.


    "She suddenly opened her eyes and saw nothing else. It was Lin Aotian who went back. It stands to reason that it should be a dead person. But Lin Aotian''s return can make her open her eyes?" This is Song Ning''s most puzzled. But, just now Lin Aotian also said that in another world, he came to protect Xiaoxiao.


    Song Ning''s body landed among the ten miles of snow lotus, is Leng Yuexiao dead or not? In that so-called parallel space-time, is Lin Aotian protecting Leng Yuexiao''s body or her body?


    Song Ning was puzzled, but did not know that when the crack of the void appeared, Leng Yuexiao, who had no life, suddenly came alive because of the lotus lamp in Song Ning''s hands. Among the lotus lamps, the blooming snow lotus was Leng Yuexiao''s soul.


    Leng Yuexiao looked towards the crack, not Lin Aotian, but Song Ning!


    Everything started due to time confusion. Today is the second time Song Ning saw the crack, but in fact, it was the second time in Demon Realm that year, and today, it should be the first time.


    Song Ningduan was sitting among the ten miles of snow lotus, which was planted by Lin Aotian for Leng Yuexiao. I don''t know what the intention was, but Song Ning was very grateful to Lin Aotian.


    Song Ning does not understand the war in space and time. Without Lin Aotian, he even felt that such things as time and space confusion cannot exist in this world. Even if it exists, it is not accessible to him at this level.


    It took Song Ning a few moments to calm down his current mood, and then opened what Lin Aotian had shed. This was a small scroll, and it seemed that something was recorded in the scroll.


    "The moon was on the moon, the sky was slightly cool, the sound of the piano was a few, the glasses of thin wine, he went to drink with me and failed to stay overnight.


    At the full moon, the starry sky appeared in the night sky, and the two of them watched the stars until late at night. When they returned, he took my hand. "


    Song Ning keeps reading, it should be written by Leng Yuexiao, maybe some scattered things, but every thing should be the memory of Leng Yuexiao.


    "He promised me ten miles of snow lotus, saying that the snow lotus is like me, holy and pure, beautiful and not elegant. Ten miles of snow lotus didn''t wait, but he couldn''t afford to be sick."


    "Master Xingyu has nothing to say, the stars are shifting, and time and space are disordered. The master comes from that space. I want to go parallel to time and space. May all be safe."


    "With the help of Master Xingyu, I restored the memory of the Ninth Century. Today, I may be dead or married in that time and space, but even the parallel time and space that are superimposed due to the time and space disorder, Can be pulled back, I do n��t want to die, and I do n��t want him to die. I ca n��t change things that happened a hundred years ago, just ... "


    "If I can go back a hundred years ago, if he can calm down everything in the chaotic time and space, is this not a historical change? Even Master Xingyu can''t tell what exactly this parallel parallel space and time is. Compared with him, what''s the point? "


    "I greeted everyone, will not change history, just accompany you in the past, Xiang Gong, I will come soon ..."


    Song Ning saw the last one, and only wrote the following paragraph: Nine Life and Nine, how many reincarnations you and I pursued each other, and finally achieved a positive result, but was reversed by time and space. I can do nothing, but I want to be by your side.


    Seeing the last, Song Ning two tears fell on the snow lotus.


    The teardrops dribbled down on the petals, and the petals pressed down. Then, the teardrops flicked up, and then the teardrops slid into the soil, nourishing the snow lotus.


    When the wind rises and the wind goes out, sunrise and sunset, Song Ning is here all day and night.


    At this moment he finally understood that she had some responsibilities, some responsibilities that could not be given up, how many reincarnations she had pursued, and how many reincarnations she was sad. Dropping the corners on them allows them to hug each other one day without hurting the other.


    ��Author''s Digression��: 4/5

 Chapter 857： Sky City Invitation

    When Song Ning returned to the imperial city, he suddenly discovered that some sculptures were being built around the imperial city. He didn''t know what this meant, so he stepped forward and asked.


    As Liu Sitong happened to be there, Song Ning asked directly, "What do these sculptures mean?"


    "These are you." Liu Sitong said.


    Song Ning frowned: "Me? What do you mean?"


    Liu Sitong was slightly startled. She thought that she had obtained Song Ning''s permission for this matter, so she took out a lot of paper in her hand. These papers are all painted by Song Ning. Blood Devil God, some are Song Ning''s immortal technique, some are Song Ning''s defense.


    "Where did these come from?" Song Ning was shocked as she looked at it.


    The doubt on Liu Sitong''s face was even heavier: "These ... Isn''t it your permission? It seems that it was sent by the Lin family, and these craftsmen are also from the Lin family."


    "The Lin family ... was the Lin family on the first heavy day before? The Lin family of Lin Zhendong and Lin Aotian?" Song Ning asked.


    Liu Sitong nodded: "Yes, it''s them. If you don''t know about this matter, I will let them stop immediately."


    Song Ning raised his hand: "No need to continue."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning took the piece of paper back to the room and took out the small scroll in his hand. In this scroll, Song Ning found that after a little comparison, although it was obvious that the writing time was very different Far away, as can be seen in the pen power and many details, these two are definitely from a person''s handwriting.


    "It was her ... that was left behind and later picked up by Lin Aotian. Lin Aotian ordered people to come." Song Ning sighed. Before doing this, Lin Aotian was afraid that he would not be forced to return to that time and space It ��s just that Lin Zhendong did n��t know about Lin Aotian ��s affairs.


    "Time and space chaos, time and space war ..." Song Ning wanted to read the classics, but if you read the classics, it is not as fast as the direct inquiry. The black wind survived ten thousand years ago, and Xiao Ke also came through ten thousand years ago. People can know one or two about space-time warfare.


    At this time, the news of Song Ning''s return has spread throughout the entire Orchid Continent. Although the nine-day merger, many high-level monks are practicing at the moment, but after hearing the news of Song Ning, they also communicated with each other after consultation. , Decided to find Song Ning.


    Not to mention the strength of Song Ning in the end, but Song Ning is the only celestial column that survived on the battlefield of the Nine Heavens. The existence of the celestial column is a kind of identity. The presence of the celestial stars can mean that the celestial columns appear to the celestial stars Words are very important.


    Therefore, almost all the golden fairy received news, combined with the power of great magic power, formed a small city in the sky, this small city was named the city of the sky.


    There are enchantments around the sky city. Enchantment is to prevent the monks under the Jinxian realm from entering. Now all the monks are in the sky city, and banquets are being held in the sky city, just for Song Ning.


    In fact, for them, Song Ning is just a name. Without Song Ning, they also had to do this banquet. It just happened that Song Ning came back, and even took them to ask Song Ning about purifying the demon inflammation, so simply Such a banquet was set up.


    Song Ning was in the room. Suddenly the door was knocked. He moved his mind, and Xianli opened the door for a while. After the door was opened, Liu Sitong was standing at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning asked.


    Liu Sitong slightly lowered his body, then raised his hands, and there was something like a letter in his hand. Song Ning walked over and saw it, it was an invitation.


    Compared with all Jinxian monks, Song Ning should be the last to receive the invitation.


    "Someone just sent me what is the banquet of the Sky City, I hope you can attend." Liu Sitong said.


    Song Ning opened the invitation and glanced at it, then nodded: "I know, you are busy first, and help me ask other Jinxian monks if they have received this invitation."


    Liu Sitong nodded and left. After a while, he sent a message to Song Ning, confirming that almost all the Jinxian monks around him received invitations.


    Castle in the Sky?


    Song Ning looked up and did not come back for a while. He did not take a good look at the changes of the Orchid Continent. Sure enough, a city appeared in the sky. The city was immortal and should be what they called the city of the sky. Too.


    "Feast all Jinxian monks? I am not a Jinxian monk, why should I be invited?" Song Ning smiled, already thinking of the lotus lamp in his hand, the identity of the fairy column plus the purification of the demon flame in the lotus lamp, regardless of them Whether it is fearful or coveted, it must be a feast.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes. Since the moment he saw Leng Yuexiao collapsed in front of him, his state of mind has changed. Once, there may be some pity in his heart, but now, he It will not be compassionate because of the pitifulness of others, nor will it be pityful because it is cowardly for life.


    Because of the invitation of the city of sky, many Jinxian monks are all gathered together at this moment. Because the previous Yuyu Kingdom was oppressed, the Jinxian monks in the Yuyu Kingdom are now very united. After receiving this invitation, they gathered together for the first time. Together, led by Lu Ling, ready to go to the sky city.


    But when they were about to leave, they suddenly thought of Song Ning.


    "Song Ning, the city of the sky invites Jinxian monk to attend the banquet, I don''t know ..." Lu Ling simply transmitted the sound to Song Ning.


    As soon as Lu Ling''s words fell, a figure appeared out of thin air next to her. This figure was Song Ning. After Song Ning appeared beside Lu Ling, she looked at the people in front of her and couldn''t help but say: "Now we have the state So many golden fairy monks? "


    Luling nodded: "Because of the power of immortality, the cultivation speed is very fast now."


    Song Ning was slightly puzzled about Lu Ling''s claim. After hearing Lin Aotian talking about the stars, Song Ning always felt that perhaps the reason why these people practice extremely fast is not just a matter of fairy power, but a problem of time and space. Uncertainty also has some relationship with time and space disorder.


    "Come on, I also received an invitation." Song Ning said.


    None of the Jinxian presents had any doubts about Song Ning ��s words. Even though Song Ning was not a Jinxian, but Song Ning ��s strength was so strong, he could drink all the monks in the Imperial City of the Fallen King as soon as he returned. This is enough to illustrate Song Ning''s prestige.


    Prestige is built on strength. With such strength, who cares what Song Ning is doing? It can only be said that he will be stronger after he reaches the golden fairy.


    The last batch of Golden Immortal monks in Luoyu Kingdom received their invitations, which is also related to their seating order.


    [The author''s digression]: 5/5

 Chapter 858： Golden Immortal Enchantment

    Near the city of the sky, you can see a faint breath of air surrounding the city of the sky. Let ��s not talk about how the city was built. This material alone is the ordinary monk ��s life may be difficult to reach. The entire city They are all made of spirit stones.


    Lingshi built the whole city?


    With a smile in Song Ning''s heart, the palace of the Falling Feathers and the main hall were built entirely of spirit stones. This was when Liu Sitong spent a lot of their thoughts. Now the sky city stands in the mainland of the orchid, and the entire city is all They are all built with spirit stones, and the reason may be interesting.


    The city of the sky is square, not big or small. It looks like an ordinary city, but the size of this city is much smaller than that of an ordinary city, and it is only tens of thousands of squares. It is not uncommon, after all, the number of golden immortals in the entire Orchid Continent is also limited, and the city is above the sky, which can be said to be the top of the sky.


    In such a place, if you want the city to float all year round, you need some enchantment to support it.


    At this time, Song Ning was in front, and this group of people followed behind Song Ning. Song Ning felt that there was an enchantment in front of him, but he didn''t care. It was only as an enchantment that supported the city of sky floating in the air, and kept moving forward. .


    The speed of their flight was extremely fast, but when they touched this enchantment, Song Ning suddenly felt a strong force of rebound. When Song Ning struck this force, his body surface quickly Together with the power of fairy, the power of fairy and the force of rebound rebounded to stabilize the figure. Although the figure was stabilized, it suffered a strong anti-shock force.


    Song Ning shook his body and was isolated from the enchantment, but it was because of the extremely fast speed. The Jinxian monks behind him passed the enclave without any problems.


    These Jinxian monks stood in mid-air and looked at Song Ning in amazement. They were only a foot apart, but this distance completely separated them.


    These Jinxian monks did not feel much about the enchantment. They were just like Song Ning. They only regarded it as the enchantment that keeps the city of sky floating in the sky. Now it is clear from this view that this enchantment may be a barrier The monk under the golden fairy.


    The monk under Jinxian could not enter here, so why did the city of sky invite Song Ning and invite Song Ning?


    Just as everyone was slow, they suddenly heard the voice of someone in the distance.


    "Why do all the Daoyu kingdom friends stand here, this banquet is going to send you away." A seven-turn golden fairy who came from afar, seeing the people standing here, could not help asking Road.


    He has a staring eyebrow and a sword in his eyes. He knows it is Jianxiu at first glance. He also carries a long sword behind his back. This long sword is almost a person tall. At first glance, he knows that it is not ordinary. He is far away. I didn''t see Song Ning behind this group of people, and I didn''t think much about it. But when I saw Song Ning after approaching, he was a little startled, and then there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Isn''t that Song Daoyou? Thank you fortunately. I was fortunate to witness the fight between Song Daoyou and Lin Aotian Lin Daoyou on that day. Both of them were dragons and phoenixes."


    Seeing the seven-turn Golden Immortals, the Golden Immortal monks of the Falling Feathers all naturally bow their heads to salute, and their strengths are too far apart. With the strength of the other party, I am afraid that they can be directly wiped out with just one move.


    "Have seen seniors." Everyone bowed and clenched their fists.


    It was Song Ning. At this moment, he looked up at the seven-turn golden fairy with no expression on his face: "Since there is this enchantment, why did you invite me to come, is it the wrong post?"


    This is a bit embarrassing at this time, with Song Ning''s strength, not to mention the realm of Jinxian, even the 4th to 5th turn Jinxian may not be his opponent, but now he is under a knot under a Jinxian The world is blocked.


    Lvling and others needn''t say anything, the expressions on their faces are a little helpless at this time. They want the seven-turn golden fairy to open the enchantment, but it''s hard to say.


    The seven-turn Jinxian looked down at Song Ning and smiled slightly: "I thought this enchantment couldn''t stop Song Daoyou. After all, Song Daoyou even had the existence of Bai Bing Jing beyond the level of Jin Xian to contend with one or two."


    Song Ning said in a low voice: "The invitation, is it wrong?"


    "Naturally not, the invitation was sent to Song Daoyou. So, I''ll find someone to open this enchantment together. Let Song Daoyou come in. Don''t worry about Song Daoyou. This enchantment, but there is really no point to set it up to hinder you. Meaning. "The seven-turn Jinxian smiled and smiled.


    At this time, the seven-turn golden fairy was above Song Ning. Song Ning looked at him with his head raised. He saw Song Ning with his head down. He even felt that Song Ning was stepping on his feet. In addition to Jinxian, there are some other Jinxian monks. Even Jinxian monks from the seventh and eighth days before came here at the moment. After seeing Song Ning, they turned their heads to each other. When they saw that Song Ning was actually blocked by this barrier, they could not help but endure.


    The city of the sky, monks under the golden fairy, are not allowed to enter, this is the gap of identity.


    "This enchantment is really irrational, even dare to block Song Ning, and don''t know what strength Song Ning is?" A six-turn Jinxian laughed.


    "This can only show that Song Daoyou has great talent and strength, but the realm is not enough." Another five-turn golden fairy also echoed.


    In this city of the sky, the strength above the five-turn golden fairy can talk and laugh. As for the golden fairy below five-turn, even here, it is just a feeling of being under the fence.


    After Song Ning''s battle on the first day of the day ended, the nine-day battlefield had a 100-day deadline, and those immensely weak fairy columns died without a fight, which attracted many people''s anger. Although the matter passed, people only regarded it as Song Ning is also dead, but now Song Ning is alive, even if he wants to feast on Song Ning, then he should give him a dismounting power before the feast, and this city of sky is for Song Ning''s dismounting power.


    In the face of these people, the Jinxian monks of the Luoyu Kingdom did not dare to refute, but Song Ning, his mouth slightly trembling, slowly opening: "Since the invitation is not wrong, this knot is blocking me, it is knot. The world''s problems. "


    When speaking, Song Ning was second to none.


    "I wasn''t easy to do it before. I''m afraid you asked me by mistake. Now that it''s not, then this barrier is a bit too obstructive."


    Opening again, Song Ning flicked his finger.


    A sword gas condensed on Song Ning''s finger. This sword gas contained extremely complex things like enchantment. Immortal force condensed on Song Ning''s fingertips, turned into lightsaber and was ejected, directly hit At this juncture, at the same time, the city of the sky, for the first time since its establishment, came a roar as it collapsed ...

 Chapter 859： Finger break

    Outside the city of the sky, the enchantment of the monks below Jinxian was blocked and collapsed!


    In the sky, there was a glimmer of light, like an eggshell falling off, a layer of enchantment outside the sky city collapsed suddenly, and outside this enclave, Song Ning stepped up step by step.


    In the city of the sky, in the hall, the fairy power of all Jinxian monks suddenly swept across and fell on Song Ning.


    When they saw it was Song Ning, they already understood what happened.


    The group of people who still ridiculed Song Ning just now are dumbfounded at this time. This enchantment is a clear separation of the Jinxian Realm. That is to say, even if it is broken, it requires the cultivation of the Jinxian monk. This Song Ning Mingming is just a virtual fairy, even this enchantment can be broken?


    "Is Song Ning jumping off the wall in a hurry? Actually broke through the enchantment? And no one is blocking it, those people are watching the lively?" In the palace, an eight-turn golden fairy sneered.


    "I don''t know if Song Ning''s dog jumped the wall. I only knew that Song Ning was the only one who broke the enchantment directly." A six-turn Jinxian Road beside him.


    The words were not too big or small, and all the golden immortals in the whole main hall heard clearly at this moment.


    When everyone was shocked, Song Ning stepped out and stood in front of the seven-turn Jinxian monk: "I do n��t like to talk to others with my head raised, and I will see me again in the future, it ��s better not to stand on top of me. I have a bad temper these days. "


    At the end of the talk, Song Ning was at the front, and the Luoyu Kingdom was at the back, walking towards the main hall of the city of the sky. The Jinxian monks on the seventh and eighth days were startled and wanted to follow Song Ning. Behind him.


    "Let''s go, don''t come back, lest I look unsightly and kill them all." Song Ning''s cold voice floated out.


    Those Jin Xian were shocked, and all stopped, only watching Song Ning and others leave.


    At this time, the highest on-site repair was the seven-turn golden fairy of the sword repair. He never thought that Song Ning could collapse this enchantment with a single shot, which made him puzzled. I do n��t know why In the face of Song Ning''s sword spirit, he couldn''t even raise the idea of ??a little resistance, even though he could feel that Song Ning''s momentum was much weaker than him, but he dared not start.


    Song Ning walked along the way, and all the Golden Immortals looked at him, but they never said anything. Originally, they wanted to use this enchantment to give Song Ning a dismounted horse. Now, it seems that Song Ning gave them one with this enchantment. Get off Mawei.


    Song Ning and his party flew to the main hall. At this time, the main hall door was opened. The design of the hall was similar to the palace of human beings, but it was more luxurious than the imperial palace. The main hall of the palace of Luoyu Kingdom was built with spirit stones. It is the same here, but here. A trace of the powder of the fairy jade was smeared on the surface of the building, and it looked awe-inspiring, and there was a faint light in the faint.


    "Song Ning, you came here from afar, we haven''t greeted yet, it''s really sorry, the enchantment thing, don''t worry about it." Lin Zhendong was the only one who spoke.


    Lin Zhendong is naturally biased towards the Song Ning line. Although he has not given much help to the Yuyu State in the past three months, he has also given some help in secret. Song Ning has some knowledge.


    "Senior Lin." Song Ning bowed slightly. This clenched fist gave Lin Zhendong a huge face. Even though it was a nine-turn golden fairy, Song Ning bowed his head, fearing that Lin Zhendong was also the first one, but Song Ning this The bow was not just because of what the Lin family did before, but also because Lin Aotian, although Lin Aotian came from a parallel time and space, but now he still left, leaving a sword of hatred, I am afraid that Lin Zhendong will think of himself in the future The disappearance of grandson is related to him.


    Lin Zhendong is so face-saving, and he is naturally happy to show his face: "Song Ning, here are all ranked according to Jinxian''s realm. In fact, they have not counted you before, so now your seat is in the most In the end, do n��t worry about it. "


    "It''s only a seat." Song Ning walked into the main hall with Lin Zhendong. Among the main hall, the golden fairy still talking about in twos and threes also stopped, turning to look at Song Ning.


    Song Ning glanced at everyone, but only slightly smiled at the old man who painted him before, and then glanced at his seat, which happened to be near the door, and the chair was also made of Lingshi, which also read ''Song Ning ''Word.


    The main hall is huge and magnificent, and the four pillars around it give a sense of heaven and earth. In the middle is a long table that runs through the main hall. On both sides of this long table are chairs made of spirit stones, all of which have names.


    "It''s better to let them adjust." Lin Zhendong looked at Song Ning for a moment, and always felt that the position of the chair was really not good, and he put it directly at the door.


    Song Ning raised his hand and smiled slightly: "No need, I don''t care about these, this chair is here, I will sit here today."


    During the speech, Song Ning sat directly on the chair, but he was really motionless.


    The corners of the people around the corner of the mouth were inclined, thinking that Song Ning was angry, and he also accepted his fate in desperation, but only those high-level Jinxian monks felt a sense of ominousness, but now they can''t say it.


    Lu Ling and others took a fist at Song Ning, and then went to their respective positions, but their cultivation practices were not high, and they were basically around Song Ning.


    After a while, many Jinxian monks all walked in. It stands to reason that the invitation of this city of sky should be full of guests, full of seats, but among these many acts, two are empty, and these two The names written on the back of the seat are "Xiao Ke" and "Hei Feng".


    Everyone was seated, Xuan Bing Tiannian stood at the forefront of this long table, swept her gaze, landed in two empty places, and then fell on Song Ning.


    Hundreds of golden immortals, except for Song Ning, a virtual immortal, but it seems that Xuan Bing Tian Nu is somewhat novel, but she can feel that although Song Ning ��s three-month period is not refined, but his strength seems to be more than before Stronger.


    "Song Ning, Heifeng and Xiaoke should be your people. What did it mean that they didn''t come?" Xuan Bing Tiannv asked directly.


    Song Ning originally closed his eyes. After hearing this, he opened his eyes and swept all the monks. In their eyes, he slowly said: "They are doing things, this small gathering, there is no time to participate."


    Hangout? !


    This was the first feast of all Jinxian after the merger of Jiuzhongtian, but it became a small gathering in Song Ning''s mouth. This even when it attracted people''s dissatisfaction, at this time, no matter how many times the Jinxian turned, it was unbalanced. Son, it seems to be condemning Song Ning in general. You said one word to another, and all of a sudden, the entire main hall''s voice became mixed.

 Chapter 860： Notice only

    "Song Ning, do you seem to have any resentment towards us, why should you be so worried about the enchantment?" Xuan Bing Tiannv''s voice calmed down.


    Song Ning just smiled: "I didn''t care about the enchantment. The reason why I didn''t break the enchantment directly was to determine whether I came in a hurry or whether the enchantment blocked my way. If I ��m wrong, I ��ll go, and if I get in the way, it ��s broken. "


    Song Ning said, squinting at everyone present: "It''s you guys who don''t seem to want me to be here."


    "Song Ning, are you a bit too arrogant?"


    "You are just a virtual fairy now, even if you once fought with Lin Aotian in the first battle, and showed strength that is not weaker than the four or five turn golden fairy, but you are not a golden fairy after all, if you really fight against golden fairy , You do n��t know how much worse! "


    "I advise you not to be too sharp, even though you are the only fairy column in this continent, but you must also remember that you are nothing more than a virtual fairy, and you are facing hundreds of golden fairy monks ! "


    "I think Song Daoyou may have been so impressed with the bones before, and now he still cares, so his mood will be ... you, you!"


    Finally speaking to this person, before he finished speaking, he only felt a palm passing through his body. At this moment, when he looked behind him, a scarlet long sword flashed infinitely, and the long sword directly made the spirit stone. Cheng''s chair penetrated, and a sword passed, cutting the five-turned Jinxian monk directly into two sections.


    puff!


    Blood splashed on the spot.


    Everyone was stunned, this is the Sky Burning Sword, and the Sky Burning Sword is the sword of Song Ning!


    Burning Sky Sword turned into a woman. The woman''s body was enchanting, and her body was hard to hide. Even her eyes flashed with blood. After she appeared, she walked to Song Ning charmingly.


    "Song Ning! How dare you kill people here, we will punish you today!" The people next to the five-turn Jinxian shot up, but they all just shouted, but none of them really rushed Go up and start with Song Ning.


    Song Ning looked as usual and slowly said: "There are a few things, I forgot to tell you."


    Between the speeches, Song Ning took the lotus lamp directly and placed it on the Baizhang long table. The green flame inside the lotus lamp was burning. When the lotus lamp was shaking, the flame shook.


    "First, in the future, no matter who it is, as long as the three words" Bai Bing Jing "are mentioned, they will die." So, Song Ning extended a finger.


    "Second, I don''t care what kind of hall you are outside. As long as Luo Yuguo suffers a bit of bullying, whoever does it will die." Song Ning extended his second finger.


    "Third, there are nine fairy tombs in the Orchid Continent. These nine fairy tombs are mine. Who moves and who dies." Song Ning extended his third finger.


    At one point in this remark, the monk Luoyuguo, who had been unable to lift his head, was uplifted at this time. Even the green Ling, who had always been angry and invisible, couldn''t help looking at Song Ning, and his heart was excited.


    Just when these hundreds of Jinxian monks were shocked, Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly: "The one just now is the consequence. I am indeed not a Jinxian. A barrier can stop me, but I said Song Ning , Block me, shatter. "


    Between Song Ning''s speeches, these people''s eyes fell on Xiao Fen beside Song Ning, or on the purification demon flame in front of Song Ning. Both of these things have a strong deterrent for them. First Not to mention purifying the monster flame, even the Burning Sky Sword now has the power to kill a five-turn golden fairy in an instant. What kind of power does Song Ning have now?


    It is said that the power of Burning Sky Sword changes with the change of the master''s strength, which is indeed true.


    All of them were Jinxian. Even though what Song Ning said just now was really suffocating, the fact that Song Ning was fighting with the white bones on the same day was indeed witnessed by everyone. This is not true, although Song Ning There was no direct contact with Bai Gujing, but when Song Ning fell, Bai Gujing couldn''t even kill Song Ning even after chasing underground, or even broke his arm to escape. That means there is Song Ning''s reliance on the side of the Hades.


    Bai Bing Jing was finally beaten into the underworld by Qi Tian Da Sheng, and never appeared again, which means that Qi Tian Da Sheng will also stand on the side of Song Ning. Now Song Ning itself has the strength that makes it difficult to touch the head, even It was the nine-turn golden fairy, and now I dare not treat Song Ning easily.


    At this moment, hundreds of golden immortals were silent in front of the words of a virtual immortal monk, and even those who shouted were shut up.


    "Is the master so angry? Isn''t it too hot? Is it better to let the slave master vent the fire?" Xiao Fenhen was beside Song Ning, his body gently rubbing Song Ning, and his voice was charming and moving.


    At this moment, Xiao Fen alone was shocked by the shock of the body surface, letting others feel terrified, not to mention the scene of the moment of murder.


    "Go back to the ring." Song Ning said lightly.


    Xiaofen sniffed his nose, seemingly coquettish, and then obediently transformed into a ray of red light, and returned to the storage ring.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was more afraid of Song Ning. Which of the Jinxian monks did not know that the sky-burning sword collected in the classics could be addicted to the Lord? Now the sword spirit among the sky-burning swords actually has a lot of obedience to the master, and it is even more obvious that Song Ning is strong.


    "Feast, no wine and no vegetables?" Song Ning frowned.


    Xuan Bing Tian Nuqiang squeezed out a smile: "Song Ning, you have a good temper for these three months, but what are the conditions for everyone to talk about? Before the banquet starts, you say your conditions, everyone naturally needs to Note, but I also have to say my conditions and everyone will listen. "


    Song Ning leaned back, looking at the Xuan Bing Tian Nu, waiting for the other party to continue.


    Xuan Bing''s eyes fell on the lotus lamp in front of Song Ning, a lotus lamp: "Purify demon flames, to seal, this point, I believe that all Jinxian monks thought, I can meet the conditions you said before , I believe everyone will agree, but the premise is that this purifying demon flame will let us seal it. "


    Many Golden Immortals nodded their heads, seemingly agree with Xuan Bing Tian Nu''s words. Now they can''t express their position and dare not stand up to speak, but since Xuan Bing Tian Nu said, they of course want to echo.


    It''s just that Song Ning''s reaction was strange after hearing this. He squinted at Xuan Bing Tian Nu, and at the noble-headed Jinxian monks. He couldn''t help but sigh softly and shook his head: "Your brain ... is it Have questions? When did I say that I have to tell you about the conditions? What qualifications do you have to tell me about the conditions? I am here today to just inform you. "

 Chapter 861： Xiaofen reproduction

    The eyes of Xuan Bing''s eyes couldn''t help twitching. At the moment, most of the people present were convinced by Song Ning''s domineering power, and the purification demon blazes in front of her. Even Xuan Bing Tian Nu didn''t dare to talk too much, remembering Song Ning''s background, Now everyone thinks that Song Ning''s speech is dependent on it.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at these people: "I''m sorry, I want to add one more thing. If war breaks out in this orchid continent one day, no one from outside the country will be allowed to enter our country."


    Song Ning suddenly came out with such a sentence, and everyone heard that Youlan Continent might break out at any time, which made people feel terrified. The banquet, now turned into Song Ning a virtual fairy monk '' Bullying the meeting place of hundreds of Jinxian monks.


    However, the most happy thing at the moment is Lin Zhendong. He has always advocated that there is no seal for purifying demon inflammation. As long as there is no seal for purifying demon inflammation, then even if any war broke out, everything is easy to handle.


    "Song Ning is right. Purifying Yaoyan should not be sealed. Do you think, if Song Ning wants to kill people, do you still need to purify Yaoyan? The existence of purifying Yaoyan is a protection for our entire Orchid Continent. "Lin Zhendong got up and said.


    In this way, everyone thinks that this is the case. When Song Ning thought about it, burning Tianjian would be able to directly kill a five-turn golden fairy. Song Ning really wanted to kill people without purifying the monster flame, and this purifying monster flame Existence makes it a guarantee.


    However, those who have this kind of thought in their hearts are basically five-to-six-turn or even seven-turn Golden Immortals. As for the Golden Immortals above Seven Turns, they still hope that this purifying demon inflammation will be sealed. Very large, but they may not be able to kill them, but in the face of purifying demon inflammation, they really do not have any confidence.


    Purifying Yaoyan is rumored to be a god, but no one knows what it is like. Now, Purifying Yaoyan is placed in front of Song Ning, but no one rushes to touch it, even if Xuan Bingtian female thinks that the speed may be Faster than Song Ning, but he didn''t want to purify demon inflammation or attack Song Ning.


    She doesn''t want to die either.


    "I think the master is right, purifying the demon flames is not impossible, and what the master says, we all have to execute." This is actually common.


    It was common among the first monks of Luoyu Kingdom before, although he was not the leader, but he did not leave from Luoyu Kingdom. Now it is a kind of loyalty to stand up and speak, and now it is already a five-turn golden fairy. They all rely on Song Ning''s elixir.


    Since someone was speaking, and the forces of Lin Zhendong''s line directly expressed their support for Song Ning, the remaining Jinxian naturally turned to this side, and for a moment, the side of Xuan Bing Tiannv appeared weak.


    "Is the banquet ready? If not, I will leave." Song Ning said as she got up.


    "Go to the banquet!" Lin Zhendong shouted immediately.


    As soon as the voice fell, music suddenly sounded within the entire hall. This sound was extremely soft, and it seemed to be played with Guqin. It was Song Ning''s favorite. From the entrance of the main hall, there were a lot of women wearing extremely **** clothes. In Wonderland cultivation, the satin satin on the body is just able to cover the body just now.


    They floated into the main hall in two rows, dancing gracefully, and holding a jade plate in their hands. The jade plate was placed on the Baizhang long table, and the movement was soft and eye-catching. In the soft tone, it added a little fragrance. .


    This scene was unexpected by Song Ning, but a lot of Jinxian who appeared on the scene seemed to behave as if they had known this for a long time, not too emotionally.


    The wine and vegetables were placed on the table, and a woman stood in the middle of every two golden fairies. The woman picked up the jug and poured wine for them, and even the golden fairies hugged the woman beside him, holding the delicate The waist is kneaded in the hands.


    The woman beside Song Ning was about to pick up the jug to pour wine, but suddenly a figure emerged from Song Ning''s storage ring. The figure was full of shame, and the woman almost screamed and shattered the hip flask in her hand. .


    "You can go, master''s wine, I will pour it." She is Xiao Burn.


    At this time, everyone felt a little strange. This little burning appeared now, which was different from the previous one, and she was slightly swaying at this time, and her whole body suddenly dissipated. She originally wore a dark blue robe, but In the blink of an eye, a half of Luya''s body was clear and half-covered, and vaguely, it seemed to be a dress specially changed for Song Ning.


    "Song Tao is friendly and blessed, even the sword spirit that burns the sky sword is so loyal to you." A four-turn golden fairy was closer to Song Ning. When he saw this scene, he immediately spoke.


    He wanted to please Song Ning, but he didn''t expect that he not only pleased Song Ning, but also attracted the cold eyes of Xiao Fen.


    Xiao Pun poured wine to Song Ning, and said softly, "This monk, I remember you. Be careful when you speak next time, lest you lose your sentence."


    Xiao Fen''s voice is very soft and sounds very comfortable, but what he said was so terrified that the four-turn Jinxian was cold and sweaty. Just now he was wrong, and the meaning between the words is not Shouldn''t Xiaofen be so faithful?


    Song Ning did not care about this matter, only after Xiaofen poured wine, he raised his glass: "Since you are giving face to you today, after listening to Song Mou''s words, and willing to help Song Mou to execute, then this glass of wine, I will do it first Now. "


    Everyone smiled bitterly in their hearts. Who dare not listen to you, and who dares to oppose you? Isn''t your direct blood spatter on the spot against you? The golden fairy, which was divided into two halves, is still there. Song Ning didn''t speak, and no one even dared to touch it.


    Everyone quickly toasted and had a drink with Song Ning, but then Lin Zhendong shouted: "Who is so blind, do not prepare a chair for Xiao Burning Sword Spirit?"


    The golden fairy became aware of it, and they immediately took the chair to the side of Xiaofen, but they just had to move, and they saw that Xiaofen''s eyes became cold and his voice became cold.


    "If I want to sit, do you need you to prepare a chair for me?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then Xiao Hun''s cold hum continued: "My master is sitting. Since it is a banquet, I will stand by and serve so that I can be a servant."


    The voice fell, and I only heard a bang, usually popping directly from the seat. He picked up the wine glass, picked up the jug and walked towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning showed a wry smile, but was amused by this little burnt.


    "Common, sit back and drink with peace of mind."


    Song Ning said this, it was common to pause, turned back, and said in his mouth: "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 862： Reversal

    The five-turn golden fairy, so obedient in front of Song Ning, can easily kill the existence of the five-turn golden fairy. In front of Song Ning, he is also a due diligence to be a servant. The present Jin Xian monks are also happy at the moment. It didn''t offend Song Ning, and those who talked coldly after seeing Song Ning being blocked by the enchantment were all terrified.


    Especially the sword repair of the Seven-Turn Golden Immortal, he didn''t even dare to raise his head at this time.


    "Xiao Fen, sit down." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Fun was stunned, but since Song Ning spoke, she shook her body, and she didn''t know what to do, so she got an extra chair. Xiao Fen sat on the chair, turned her hand, and turned out a cup.


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time." When talking, Xiao Ke poured himself wine and clink with Song Ning.


    Song Ning picked up the cup and carefully looked at Xiao Ke. After holding the cup with Xiao Ke, the two drank the wine in the glass. Song Ning''s cup fell, but he smiled softly: "It''s really been a long time since I saw you. How can he be heavier than me? "


    Xiao Fu''s pupils shrank, and the scarlet pupils, which were originally gleaming with blood, instantly turned black. Her body shivered slightly, her face slightly changed, and she seemed to be extremely surprised, but she lowered her head and whispered: "Xiao Fen Know the mistake. "


    "You''re right, just, don''t be influenced by Sha Qi, and the person I just wanted to kill myself, but you took the lead." Song Ning said, continuing to drink.


    What this said was indifferent, but it fell into the ears of everyone. Only then did I realize that it was not Song Ning''s intention to instruct Tiantianjian to kill people, but that Tianjianjian automatically went out to kill people. In this way, the problem was also serious. You can kill yourself, and it is easy to kill the five-turn golden fairy, which is equivalent to Song Ning''s practice, and to be so obedient to Song Ning. This is simply a murder weapon.


    "Song Daoyou, Jianling Xiaofen, congratulations on your reunion." Lin Zhendong would do the job right now, carrying a wine glass directly from one end of the Baizhang table to the other to give Song Ning a toast.


    Xiao Fen turned his head slightly, but at the moment it was extremely well-behaved, and not as cold as it was just now: "When calling someone''s name, can you remove the two words of sword spirit in front?"


    "That''s called ... Xiao Burn?" Lin Zhendong tentatively said.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Fen shook his head: "Don''t call it anymore. I hope only the owner and friends can call Xiao Fen."


    Lin Zhendong laughed. Since ancient times, Xianbao has a spirit, and there are some ambiguous entanglements between this spirit and its owner. It is not unusual to think that this sword spirit of Song Ning has such a deep feeling with Song Ning.


    "Lin Mou respects you." Lin Zhendong said to Song Ning.


    Song Ning respected him and drank a drink with Lin Zhendong. After Lin Zhendong, he was the old man who painted by Song Ning. After seeing this old man, Song Ning looked calm and nodded slightly toward the old man: "Senior . "


    "It''s good to call your predecessor and Daoyou. Your imperial city of Yuyu is forbidden. Can you let me go to the old man? I want to sit in your imperial city and draw a picture when I''m okay. "The old man said."


    Song Ning smiled: "Seniors want to come, anytime."


    "It''s over there." The old man finished, drinking with Song Ning.


    In this way, originally wanted to give Song Ning the banquet of Mawei, but now it has become a toast with everyone and Song Ning. Taking this opportunity to completely seal the purification demon flame, as long as the purification demon flame can be completely sealed, then few people in this Youlan Continent can be enemies with her, even Song Ning is not good.


    But now, the plan is over, and everyone has fallen to Song Ning.


    Between the banquets, Xuan Bing Tiannv''s voice ordered: "Let those who are stationed around the fairy tombs be dispersed, but it is best to arrange some enchantments around the envy, not to be easily discovered."


    Immediately after receiving such an order, those people arranged an enchantment around the fairy tomb, and Xuan Bing Tiannian pretended that nothing had happened, and also came to Song Ning to give Song Ning a toast.


    Nine turn golden fairy, the strongest existence in the entire Orchid Continent, but now to toast a virtual fairy, this kind of thing spread out that no one will believe, but it happened in the Sky City in the Orchid Continent.


    After the banquet, the crowd dispersed, and Song Ning was supposed to leave with many monks, but was stopped by Lin Zhendong.


    "Song Ning, have you seen my family Aotian these days?" Lin Zhendong asked.


    Song Ning glanced at the people around him, and then nodded.


    Seeing that Song Ning knew, Lin Zhendong continued to ask: "I suddenly couldn''t contact Ao Tian before, and I couldn''t feel his breath, I don''t know him ..."


    "To tell you, I wonder if you will believe that Lin Aotian, like my wife, came from another time and space." Song Ning said bluntly.


    Lin Zhendong was shocked, seemingly unbelievable.


    "Senior Lin, there are some things that are not very convenient to say here. If you want to know, Luoyu Kingdom, you can come. I have to go back now. I will talk about things in my place." Song Ning said.


    Lin Zhendong is still shocked, Song Ning has left, but now Lin Zhendong has some confusion, how could his grandson come from other time and space? What exactly is going on? However, Song Ning didn''t say it now. It must have his reason, so he waited until the time when Song Ning''s Imperial City asked him to understand.


    Song Ning and everyone left, knowing that Lin Zhendong would ask Lin Aotian, but did not expect him to ask so early, Song Ning had not worded how to say to Lin Zhendong, besides, some things are now spoken, fearing that there will be something Inappropriate, coupled with the matter of the air battlefield at that time, Song Ning was hesitating, whether he should directly explain to the other side, so that the other party was prepared.


    Song Ning came here today, and all the goals were achieved. You can also go back to the Imperial City with peace of mind. In a few days, Song Ning was ready to arrange some trivial things and then retrieved Xiao Ke and Heifeng, to see how the fairy tomb was looking .


    Soon after, returning to the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, Song Ning sat in the room, and at this time the sky had dimmed.


    The night fell, and Song Ning left the room and lay on the eaves, looking at the night sky.


    The scene when Leng Yuexiao left at that time emerged in his mind, and every word she said at that time appeared.


    She is the star, and the light of the star is immortal, she will live forever. When the night falls, it is when she appears to accompany Song Ning.


    "Xiao Xiao, you are not dead in parallel time and space, the flame in the lotus lamp is not extinguished, I will find a way to rescue you one day.


    After so many reincarnations, how can you easily let go ... "

 Chapter 863： Top of Immortality, End of Taoism

    Under the starry sky, Song Ning leaned on the eaves like this, watching the stars flash, as if a pair of star eyes of Leng Yuexiao were watching her.


    After chasing so many reincarnations, all the life, but even who is real and who is fake, can not see, Song Ning really thinks he is ridiculous, he hung the tears of starry love left by Leng Yuexiao on his body, at this moment The tears of the star love are slowly absorbing the power of the stars. Without Song Ning''s knowledge, the power of the stars in the tears of the star are slowly condensing.


    With the starry sky as a hug, and then opening it after closing your eyes, it has already passed overnight.


    When Song Ning woke up, he heard Xiao Ke''s voice coming from his ear. This was Xianli''s transmission, which was caused by Xianli tens of thousands of miles away.


    "Master, nine immortal tombs, have already found seven, and sent them to guard, and the remaining two are being investigated." Xiao Ke''s voice had a slight wind, and seemed to be on the way.


    "Quickly return after finding everything." Song Ning said.


    When the early sun rises, Song Ning looks to the horizon, and the nine fairy tombs have already found seven, which is less than two days. When the nine fairy tombs are aligned, they can start to explore the relationship between the fairy tomb and Leng Yuexiao. relationship.


    A radiance of golden light poured into the earth from the horizon, and everything in the world began to awaken. Song Ning stood on the eaves and looked at the golden radiance of the sky, clearly feeling the difference before this light came and after it shined on him.


    In a trance, Song Ning seems to have a familiar feeling, which feels as if a strong light is coming.


    "Chuyang cut ?!" Song Ning frowned slightly, when Lin Aotian showed Chuyang cut that day.


    The power of the early sun, when the scorching sun rises, between heaven and earth, only the power of the sun star exists, and the glory passes through, is infected by this power, just like a king''s call, all the sleeping things are recovered .


    Song Ning felt the power of sunlight falling on the eaves on this eaves. Every trace of change deeply remembered that in this constant change, the fairy power in his body was constantly flowing.


    "This is ... the power of nature ..." Song Ning''s eyes closed slightly, he didn''t open his eyes to see the blazing sun, but in his heart, it seemed to have a round of blazing sun.


    Between heaven and earth, there is endless power, which Song Ning knew long ago, and every fairyland monk must know, but the power between heaven and earth is extremely difficult to use.


    Song Ning has been exposed to the use of power between heaven and earth since Song Ning saw the broken finger in the spiritual realm. The reason why broken finger has great power in the spiritual realm, and few people can succeed in cultivation, is Because the display of the broken finger requires the monk''s use of the power between this world and the earth. Over the years, he has constantly realized that regardless of the accumulation, at this moment, he finally understands.


    He raised his hand, and a warm glow fell on his palm, and he could feel the leaps of power.


    "Broken!" Song Ning said softly, one point toward the sky.


    A faint ripple appeared in the sky. It seemed that Song Ning had a force buried in the sky, but then, the golden light seemed to be alive, converging in the direction of the ripple.


    Boom!


    There was a burst in the sky, and the golden light flourished. The ripples were like a vortex, absorbing the power of the sun, and the power of the sun was strong enough to make the space blasted away.


    Song Ning didn''t use any force, but just wanted to try whether the power of Chuyang could be used by himself.


    There was a roar in the sky, like a thunderstorm is coming, all the monks felt their hearts sway, and they looked up at the sky. At this moment in the sky, it was like an extra round of sun, the light was strong, hot, and With a force of destruction.


    At this moment, it seems that all the sunlight between heaven and earth has been absorbed and all gathered in that scorching sun.


    "San." Song Ning waved his hand.


    puff.


    With a slight blast, the sun-like light in the sky disappeared. The light was scattered throughout the sky and earth, and everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    People looked at the sky in confusion. The sense of crisis just disappeared suddenly. Everything happened so fast that it was like their delusion.


    And Song Ning didn''t even know that he started to understand after seeing the rising sun, and it took a full twelve hours a day, and just now, when he raised his hand to cast this spell, it was already It was early morning the next day.


    Within the Orchid Continent, all the real immortals and golden immortals who saw the scene just now felt a mysterious mystery just before the spell was cast. This mysterious mystery is difficult to understand. Here, but for many Jinxian, it is easy to understand.


    "Under the magical power of nature, in the fairyland, there are few who can understand the Tao, has he already realized the Tao?" Xuan Bing Tiannv looked down from the city of the sky, just that scene, she also had a heart palpitations The sense, as if all the light in this world has been absorbed, as if this light will become a terrible force to devour everything.


    The Lin family Lin Zhendong, who has been turning into a golden fairy for many years, has a deep sense of Tao, and the power used by their family is based on this sunlight perception, but they can use the power of the sun star. Is extremely rare.


    "The use of the power of nature is not only an awakening, but also integration with the heavens and the earth. The more you can reach the state of ''selflessness'', the more you can exert this power to the extreme. This Song Ning ... Relying on his own understanding, he has been able to achieve this power. "Lin Zhendong''s heart at this time was nothing but shock. They were separated from Song Ning by more than 20 hours, but they did not expect Song Ning to be able to realize it. To this technique.


    Precisely speaking, this is not just immortal art, but the borderline between immortal art and Taoism. It has not reached the level of Taoism, but it is already the pinnacle of immortal art.


    Immortal technique is to borrow the power between heaven and earth, and Taoism is to use it!


    There are restrictions on borrowing, and the use can be used endlessly. If Song Ning really can fully borrow the power of Yang Xing, within one stroke, within the Orchid Continent, the nine-turn golden fairy is extinct.


    At this moment, in the direction of Nantianmen, the tall corpse has become a thousand mountains, and beside this thousand mountains there are continuous pillars, and the chains on these two pillars still lock two people.


    The two men leaned on the pillar and looked north, looking at the ''second round of sun'' that appeared in the sky just now, smiling at each other.


    "Ninger grew up." The woman burst into tears and grabbed the husband''s hand.


    The man sighed: "Time and space are chaotic, let him do the rest, this is his last difficulty."

 Chapter 864： Yanyang

    There are countless monsters and monsters beheaded by the two here. In this skeleton, no matter whether it is a man or a demon, whether it is a demon or a giant, no matter how it is done, they all die.


    "We don''t have much time, but we don''t know what happened on Master Xingyu''s side." The woman looked at the north with reluctance, looking at the young man who was standing on the eaves and his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    The man slowly shook his head, his blood fluttered away, and his body was restored to cleanliness as before: "It will soon be gone. If we leave, how many monks above the golden fairy will be attacked in this Nantian Gate?"


    "This is a time and space disaster, not something we can control. Ning''er has to go through this difficulty. What can he do for him?"


    Between the two of them talking, only the interesting fragrance came, and the smell was very good, as if it was from some kind of fairy fruit.


    Click.


    Click.


    The two looked up, and at the moment, above the stone pillar of the Nantianmen, a monkey wearing a flower and gold armor was doing a monkey!


    "Great Saint!" The pupils shrank, and they immediately bowed at the top.


    puff!


    A peach core spit out, and the peach core instantly became the size of a mountain. The sky-shaped bones piled up before the Nantian Gate were swept away, and it was a demon with a flame burning in a blink of an eye. Fly away.


    "Look at my demon to break through this south ..."


    "........."


    "..."


    "Uh ..."


    The flame demon collapsed directly under the attack of the walnut, and the smoke was extinguished, and a flame splashed all over the place. He was trapped in the universe, and even fell on some tiny stars, causing an explosion.


    After seeing this scene, the couple sucked their lips. It seemed that it was hard to believe what was happening in front of them. Although the flame demon was not very strong, it was also a Tao realm above the fairyland. It was 3,000 years old, 3,000 years long, 3,000 years of cultivation, and 3,000 years. Formed, three thousand years of perception became a demon, which combined, it was also practiced for 15,000 years to turn into a demon, but now it is better, but it was broken by the spitting of this peach core.


    "Thank you Dasheng for your help." The two couples bowed their heads again.


    The monkey glanced at them on the pillar: "It''s okay, I''ll leave after I eat these Xiantao. You hit you, don''t worry about me."


    Between the words, the monkey also turned his head to look north, and while watching Song Ning, he was eating peaches, not knowing what was in his heart.


    At this time, Song Ning was still standing on the eaves, letting the wind blow and letting the surrounding environment change, he was just closing his eyes and feeling everything just now.


    In his mind, there was again a voice of ''thousands of avenues, one can only be selected before they can ascend''. This way, he knew that he could not reach it now, but the reason why Xiuxian''s journey started from the spiritual realm, step by step Going up is a cumulative process.


    "The power of Chuyang should be the strongest among the powers of Yangxing. Chuyang must awaken all things in the world, and it must be sprinkled with vitality, and vitality is strength. Only the strongest power can ignite vitality." Song When he murmured in his mouth, when he opened his eyes, his eyes fell on his palm. At this moment, there was a trace of the power of the early sun.


    This power is different from the power of the sun in the body. Although the power can be said to be the same, the power is very different.


    "This is the power of nature, just a trace, it is stronger than the power of the yang that has been cultivated in my body for a long time. The one born in the world is completely different from the one born in the body itself." Unconsciously , Song Ning felt his insignificance.


    At the beginning of Lin Aotian''s Chu Yang, the power of Yin in the body could form a trace of confrontation, not because the power of Yin Yin was strong, but because the power of Zhi Yang in the Chu Yang was cast by Lin Aotian. The power of that Yangxing is already in his body.


    If it is the power of nature, I am afraid that Song Ning may have been seriously injured in that blow.


    Waving his palms, Song Ning looked up at the sky, and suddenly felt a trace of insignificance. He was so small in front of the power between heaven and earth, like a flat boat floating in the vast ocean, there was no comparison.


    In this way of cultivation, Song Ning thought that he had gone a long way, but now it seems that he has just entered this world.


    "People, although very strong, are not stronger than the world, but not everything in the world ..." Song Ning pondered, somehow, at this moment, he suddenly had a desire to keep going, keep going strong, and explore the world. The mystery of why is born in this world, how can it stand proudly in this sky.


    Gradually, the people who watched Song Ning all around looked away, they could feel what Song Ning was comprehending, but at the moment they could not see what Song Ning was comprehending, even Xuan Bingtian and Lin Zhendong After waiting for the nine-turn Golden Fairy, some of them could not understand Song Ning at this time.


    Now that you have realized that technique, what are you thinking about now?


    Time flows slowly.


    Song Ning was standing on the eaves. In his mind, it was only the power of the early yang that was echoed before. Why was the power of the rising sun so strong, and how strong is it?


    In the moment before Song Ning cast his spells, he did not dare to imagine, and now he thinks about it, if that spell is not removed, it may cause a small disaster.


    "Almost ..." Song Ning mumbled to herself: "Almost, what''s wrong ..."


    At this time, he was like standing in front of Yang Xing. He stretched out his hand, wanted to touch this Yang Xing, and wanted to feel the power inside, but the Yang Xing, which was close by, seemed to be far away from him. .


    For a long time, Song Ning opened his eyes, and there was a trace of loss in his heart. Eventually, he still failed to grasp the power of Yang Xing, and the technique of using the power of the early Yang was only able to be displayed at the moment when Yang Xing appeared.


    "The power of the early sun, which technique ... is it better to be called Yanyang?" Song Ning smiled slightly at himself, but didn''t expect that he could even create his own technique. Now he can''t even step into the fairyland. At this time, creating a spell is also a good experience. If you have the opportunity, you have to try how strong the spell is and how far it can be achieved.


    In Song Ning''s thought, although this Yanyang technique looks extremely strong, and uses the power of the early sun, after all, he has just realized the Tao, if he really wants to achieve the kind that is comparable to the immortal technique. Power, not necessarily.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, especially those high-level Jinxian, at this time, they already have a sense of fear for Song Ning, just like the feeling, even if they are thousands of miles apart, there is a desire to be shining The engulfing fear, this feeling even the Xuan Bing Tian Nu, also felt ...

 Chapter 865： The weakness of the monk

    Song Ning put away his feelings when he realized Yanyang. I did n��t know how to use this technique for a few days. There seems to be no change in the surroundings, but in fact no one will bother him. He has no real master at this moment, and the only one can say Deserved to be a preacher, that is, the one from Taihe Mountain at that time. Although he did not know where he was, Song Ning still remembered that sentence in his mind. Now I think that this is just a sentence, but it has benefited a lot.


    "Brother Song still can''t come down?" Under Song Ning''s room, a young woman was pacing. This person was Bai Xin. Bai Xin came when Song Ning cast this spell. Until now, who wants to Song Ning hasn''t come down yet.


    She did not disturb Song Ning, but she wanted to discuss with Song Ning because of something. Now she sees Song Ning can''t come down and is turning to leave.


    "Xin''er, when did you come?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Xin just turned to leave, and heard the voice of Song Ning behind him. He immediately looked back, his eyes bright, and he was very happy: "Brother Song, I broke through!"


    Song Ning looked at Bai Xin: "Aren''t you already a fairyland monk before?"


    "No, you see, I''ve broken through to a real fairy!" Bai Xin said as he spread his arms, as if he wanted Song Ning to look at her clothes.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and indeed, before the white core was just entering the fairyland for the first time, but in just a few days, is it a continuous breakthrough? But even a continuous breakthrough is still too fast for ordinary people, how can White Core break through so quickly.


    "Brother Song wants to know the reason?" Bai Xin put his hands behind his back and bowed slightly, looking very cute, while still retaining a trace of mystery.


    Song Ning shook his body and appeared in front of Bai Xin, then turned and walked towards the room: "Come in and talk in detail."


    Bai Xin walked into the room with Song Ning. Song Ning looked at the little girl again and found that her cultivation practice had really reached the real fairyland, not nonsense.


    "What''s going on?" Song Ning became curious.


    "Brother Song came back to you before, many things have to be done, I did not tell you, I found my body seems to be different from ordinary people, and cultivation is also somewhat different, after I broke into the fairyland, I found my body A strange promotion rule appeared. The more people saved, the faster I was promoted. Because I saved many lives before Wonderland, so I cultivated soaring all the way, even my brother was very surprised after watching it. "


    Bai Xin said that the hands and dances were obviously very happy, but the words fell in Song Ning''s ears, but Song Ning was not calm.


    The rules in Baixin ��s body sounded similar to the previous Shinto scriptures in his body, but they sounded slightly different. What he got was the first half of the Shinto scriptures, which were only in the spirit realm. It is useful, and the second half of the Shinto script has not yet been published.


    According to Bai Xin''s description, Song Ning believes that it is not a Shinto scripture, but Bai Xin''s own physique. Her physique itself is used to save people, and the divine power of the Holy Light in the body can heal almost all of the world. wound.


    "Who else knows about this?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Xindao: "Except Brother Song, only my brother and grandpa, no one else knows."


    Song Ning nodded and solemnly said: "You can''t tell anyone about this matter. You have such a strong physique. I''m worried that there will be some people with bad intentions who will hit you after getting the news."


    Bai Xin didn''t understand it, but nodded.


    "Can you let me check?" Song Ning slightly hesitated, but still spoke.


    Bai Xin stunned slightly, did not answer immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning hurriedly explained: "I don''t have to investigate, but out of curiosity, I am very interested in your physique and have no other meaning."


    Bai Xincong pointed a little to his lower lip and turned his head slightly: "Brother Song misunderstood, Xiner didn''t want you to be detected, but was thinking about whether she should also put her clothes like before ... little sister ... �� "


    "No, no, no." Song Ning waved again and again.


    Bai Xin was relieved, but the blush of cheeks was still there.


    After a while, Song Ning''s fairy force penetrated into Bai Xin''s body, and the fairy force was soft. It seems that because the fairy force in Bai Xin''s body was already soft, and coupled with Bai Xin''s own control, it did not repel Song Ning''s fairy force. The condensed fairy power will flow into the blood of the white core body.


    At the time of this immortal force circulation, immortal force seemed to have a faint resonance. Song Ning could feel that Baixin''s physique seemed to have something to do with the Shinto scripture, but it was not the Shinto scripture. Quickly, indeed, Bai Xin''s state of improvement is directly related to her physique.


    "Xin''er, this is a good thing for you, but why did you come to me?" Song Ning asked: "Is it just to tell me this good news?"


    Bai Xin shook his head: "No, Brother Song, Xin''er wanted a pill, and they all took your Song Pill, but I don''t have it, so I ..."


    Song Ning frowned slightly: "Don''t I give you one before?"


    "I, I gave it to Grandpa ..." Bai Xin''s voice weakened.


    Song Ning smiled. Before, many of them were refined. Although they were distributed to everyone, there are still surpluses. Now Bai Xin said that he is naturally not stingy. He took out one of them and put them in Bai Xin ��s hands: "I forgot about it and blame me."


    Bai Xin''s lips curled up and smiled: "Thank you Brother Song!"


    "However, with your current physique, you don''t know if entering the fairy pill has any effect on you." Song Ning said.


    Bai Xin smiled happily: "Brother Song''s elixir must be effective."


    With that, Bai Xin ran to the door and waved at Song Ning: "Xin''er left first, and today I will break through to Jinxian!"


    Song Ning nodded with a smile, watching Bai Xin leave.


    After Bai Xin left, Song Ning narrowed his eyes. If before, Song Ning really didn''t feel the clues, but today, he finally found out that there are problems with the cultivation of monks throughout the stars.


    "Fairyland is not so easy to step on, especially Jinxian. It stands to reason that this fairyland needs enlightenment. If there is no enlightenment, it is very difficult to break through quickly, but now Jinxian is everywhere, and various Strange breakthrough methods exist ... "


    Song Ning couldn''t help but feel that this Orchid Continent and this lingering star seemed to be a mystery. The overall strength of the monk was too weak, and he was only a virtual fairy, but he didn''t even dare to make a golden fairy in nine turns. Good basis.


    "Is all this related to time and space disorder?" Song Ning pondered.

 Chapter 866： Sword of Hate? Eaten

    "Master? What are you thinking?" Just when Song Ning was still stunned, he suddenly heard a light voice from his side. He looked sideways, and Xiao Fang crouched beside him.


    Now it seems that Xiao Fen does not need Song Ning''s call to enter and exit freely. Even space like a storage ring can be entered and exited at will. This makes Song Ning feel very surprised, but Song Ning is even more surprised that Xiao Neng Now it seems that the personality has also changed.


    "Why are you squatting on the ground?" Song Ning asked sideways.


    Xiaohan laughed: "In order to see his master''s sad cheek."


    Song Ning was slightly startled, and even the tone of his speech changed: "I haven''t spoken to you for a long time. During your sleep, too much happened."


    "Nu''s family saw that, indeed, the earth-shaking changes have indeed occurred here, and even the fairy power around them has changed." Xiao Fendao said.


    Song Ning''s expression slightly dignified: "Oh? What happened to Xianli?"


    "Xianli is extremely confusing. This little star may soon have something to happen." Xiao Fendao said.


    "You know?" Song Ning frowned.


    "Naturally knows that Jiu Xingxing was originally a huge tomb. I do n��t know which immortal ancestor''s powerful person left behind. It has been long and prosperous. Afterwards, it seems that there are treasures here Many covetous monks came here, and the war started here. At the end of the war, the stars were cut off by one person and drifted in the universe. Now, our Yulan Continent is exactly part of the stars. "" Xiao Fen said word by word.


    "These are your recovered memories?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen nodded: "The sentence is true, the master and the slave family also know that the magic weapon that they were fighting for was actually a magic weapon related to time and space. The three thousand avenues in the universe are just a general term. Thousands, and the most mysterious among them is the law of time and space. "


    Song Ning thought deeply: "The time-space Taoism is a combination of time and space. If I guess correctly, should the two Taoisms be fully integrated after they have successfully completed?"


    Xiao Fen laughed even happier: "The master is really smart and able to understand this in fairyland, but the master has forgotten a little, that is the magic weapon. The master just said the Tao, and the Tao can be displayed. But if you want to store this law in a magic weapon, it is extremely difficult, and that predecessor was able to store this law in the magic weapon, and the magic weapon became a magic weapon of time and space under the self-cultivation for many years. . "


    "No wonder there will be time and space confusion." Song Ning could not help shaking his head, a feeling of powerlessness in his heart.


    Xiao Fen stunned, revealing a trace of sadness immediately: "Master rest assured that when I restore more memories, I will definitely tell you all the memories."


    From the beginning to the end, Xiao Fen was squatting, and Song Ning patted Xiao Fen''s head, which was extremely indulgent, just like facing Xiao Ke and Bai Xin: "Okay, but there is something I want to do well with you Said.


    When Xiao Fen heard it, his complexion immediately changed.


    Song Ning''s eyes also sink: "Why did you eat the Li Heng Jian?"


    "I, I, I, I, I''m greedy for a while!" Xiao Fen still pursed his lips when he spoke.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, as the three ancient artifacts of ancient times, the Burning Sky Sword even ate the Sword of Hatred.


    "How do you feel after eating?" Song Ning blamed slightly.


    Xiaohan bit his fingertips lightly and thought afterwards, "It tastes average, but it carries the abilities in the sword of hate, but also restores a lot of memories. By the way, the sword spirit of the sword of hate is Dabu, has been a huge monster. "


    Song Ning was really helpless, but at this time he probably understood that the reason why Xiaofen''s strength has increased so much may be because he ate the sword of hatred.


    "You just said the ability to carry the sword of hate?" Song Ning asked again.


    Xiao Fen nodded and shook his body, turning into Fen Tian Jian: "Master try."


    Song Ning held Fen Tian Jian, and Xian Li infiltrated Fen Tian Jian. At the moment Xian Li entered, he seemed to have fragments of countless memories in his mind. At this moment, Song Ning seemed to be standing in the starry sky, and These fragments of memory are like stars.


    Song Ning reached out and touched the nearest fragment. This fragment broke and turned into a bit of crystal into Song Ning''s body. Even if Song Ning had a little more memory, this memory is exactly how to perform swordsmanship.


    This is Chu Yang!


    Song Ning knew at the moment that there was such a power in the original Sword of the Ancient Three Great Artifacts. Chuyang Sword was the sword technique Lin Aotian had performed before, and it seemed that the sword technique was inherited from the Sword of Hate, In other words, anyone who has a sword of hatred can practice the various techniques within the sword of hatred.


    "It''s really magical." Song Ning sighed with emotion.


    Xiao Fen shook his body again and regained his human form: "How is it, amazing? So the master still blames me for eating the sword of hatred?"


    Song Ning shook his head. He hadn''t paid much attention to it before. He just felt that what Lin Aotian left behind was just eaten by Xiao Burn, which was not very good.


    Boom Boom Boom.


    While the two were talking, the door of the room was suddenly knocked, Song Ningxian swept away, and there were two people standing outside the door, namely Heifeng and Xiaoke.


    Squeak.


    The door opened, and Xiao Ke and Hei Feng were stunned for a moment, then quickly stepped forward and looked at Xiao Fen in shock: "Already able to come out?"


    "It''s been a long time ..." Xiao Fen''s voice actually had a trace of infarction, as if a good friend who hadn''t seen in many years had reunited, even his eyes were wet.


    If it were before, Song Ningdao did not believe that Xiao Fen would cry, but this time Xiao Fen came back again, Song Ning believed it.


    At that time, Song Ningyi battled, in the scene in the demon realm, the type of burning sky that was exhibited was just to watch Leng Yuexiao in the cracks. Song Ning''s consequences are unbearable.


    "Your strength is more refined than before." Xiao Ke held Xiao Burn''s hand like a good sister.


    Xiao Fang nodded and looked at Xiao Ke. "I didn''t expect you to be an immortal body."


    He said that Xiaofeng also noticed the black wind. Although the clothes he wore had not changed, his appearance could have changed greatly, and his cultivation behavior had also changed. The black wind suddenly came to grab her hand, and Xiao Fang looked a little confused: "This Daoist, if you love me, you should say it first. Is it wrong to hold my hand directly?"


    Black Wind stunned: "I, I am Black Wind!"


    "Black Wind?" Xiao Fun narrowed his eyes, but it was really similar, but the change was so big? Xiao Fen turned his head to look at Song Ning, and Song Ning nodded, indicating that the other party was indeed Black Wind. Xiao Fang dared to recognize her. She slapped on the shoulder of Black Wind: "It''s really you. It looks like a person! "

 Chapter 867： The existence of time and space magic

    The black wind swallowed, and was choked by his own spit.


    "Before the master arranged for me to go out to work, you don''t even know it!" Black Wind said resentfully.


    Xiaohan laughed: "I didn''t care, I was busy practicing and eating too much, and I didn''t pay attention."


    Heifeng snorted, even though he lived for tens of thousands of years, he felt aggrieved at the moment. A big man was said by Xiaohan to be "looking like a person", and his self-esteem was seriously damaged.


    At this time, Xiao Ke was like a big sister: "Don''t make trouble, there is still something to report to the owner."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Looking like this, when Song Ning told Xiao Ke to go to work with Heifeng, this little burn really didn''t know what was busy in the storage ring.


    Xiao Ke smiled slightly, and the black wind beside him also rose. The two were about to bow, and Song Ning raised his hand, and a fairy force held the two: "It doesn''t have to be this in private, especially you, Xiao Ke. , Do n��t call the owner again in the future, otherwise I will be angry. "


    When Xiao Ke heard it, he bit his lower lip lightly and nodded. Xiao Fang stared at Xiao Ke and looked at Song Ning next to him. He always felt that these two people might have problems.


    "Master, the positions of the nine fairy tombs are all determined, only ..." Heifeng said.


    "Don''t talk about it," Song Ning said.


    The black wind scratched his nose: "Two of the immortal tombs were enchanted. Although we returned to the location, we did not destroy the enchantment."


    "Enchantment? What do you mean?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Kedao: "This enchantment should have appeared not long ago. The purpose is to hide the entire fairy tomb. If it were not the nine fairy tombs that I had arranged, I am afraid I could not determine the approximate location, but this It can be seen that the layout of the enchantment is very hasty, and it is not difficult to break, but we are worried about playing the grass. "


    Arranged in a hurry?


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes. If the arrangement was hurried, some problems were explained there. The arrangement was hurriedly finished. In this way, someone got the news and hurriedly arranged the enchantment and left.


    "It seems that some people are still not at ease." Song Ning''s mouth slightly raised: "Is the fairy tomb still intact?"


    "I''m not sure." Xiao Ke lowered his head slightly: "However, the other seven fairy tombs have already sent people to guard and believe that no one will make trouble."


    "Okay, let''s not mention the matter of the fairy tomb first. You three are all here today. I happen to have something to ask, and it would be most appropriate to ask you." Song Ning said, turning the room, the three men were left behind Xianli condensed three chairs.


    The three settled down and Song Ning asked, "Have you heard of the war in space and time?"


    When Song Ning said this, the pupils of the three people shrank sharply, almost at the same time showing an extremely surprised expression. Seeing this expression, Song Ning knew that he had asked the right person, instead of going through the classics to see the classics. It is better to directly ask people who know the matter if they record the news that cannot guarantee the authenticity.


    "Master, space-time war, this is an extremely rare war that exists in the universe. It is said that once the space-time war broke out, people in any time and space may appear, even in the future, although there is no such aspect. Classic books, but I have read in some time-passing books that some people even killed their future self in the war of time and space. After that time, they died inexplicably. "Heifeng said.


    Song Ning remembered what Heifeng said in his heart: "In what book have you read?"


    "Uh, ten thousand years ago, in the little book sold on the street ..." Heifeng said embarrassedly.


    Song Ning froze for a moment, but did not blame the black wind, just remember the words of the black wind in the heart, and then turned to look at Xiao Ke.


    "Lord ... Song Ning, the relationship between space-time wars is too big. Every time a space-time war starts, there will be some big changes." Xiao Kedao.


    Xiao Fang is about to take over the words: "The war in space and time is mainly caused by the chaos of space and time, mainly because of the magic of space and time among the stars. It is estimated that the magic of space and time is also chaotic. I heard someone rumored that the war of space and time is the magic of time and space. In the end, to achieve a certain purpose. "


    "Specifically, do you know what will happen in the war of time and space?" Song Ning asked again.


    "I don''t know the specifics, but for the war of space and time, I can be sure that there will be Taoist monks in this war, even higher realms may appear." Xiao Fendao.


    These are not what Xiao Ke and Heifeng can know. When Xiao Fen exists, Xiao Ke has not become an immortal, and when Xiao Ke becomes an immortal, it was before the ninth, and the black wind had not yet been born.


    "There is a realm above the Dao realm ..." This is not unusual for Song Ning, but he didn''t know that this cultivation path has been so long-term, and he is now just an entry.


    Xiao Fang Tian said: "With the qualifications of the master, he can certainly override the Dao Realm. After all, the master is only about thirty years old this year. Throughout the ages, he can break through to the fairyland around the age of thirty, and it is difficult to have a golden fairy. There are only a handful of powerful people. "


    Speaking of which, Song Ning''s expression changed slightly and lowered his voice: "You are telling me the truth, are our fairyland monks who are embracing stars weak?"


    Several people didn''t seem to think that Song Ning would ask this question, but Heifeng mentioned the question about the strength of these monks in the Wonderland before. Now when Song Ning asks again, he won''t hide it: "Weak."


    "Very weak!" Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke almost spoke in unison.


    Song Ning sighed. Sure enough, even though the immortal power is now full among the stars, the realm of the monk has improved rapidly, but in fact the strength has not been much improved.


    "Well, you prepare. I''m going to the fairy tomb. Before going to the fairy tomb, I''m going to the sky city. Someone must visit." Song Ning narrowed her eyes.


    As soon as Xiaofen heard the words "Sky City", he wanted to keep up. Instead, he was stopped by Song Ning. Xiaofen and Xiaoke Heifeng had just reunited. A few people might have something to say together. It is also good to communicate between them. Moreover, this time he went to the city of the sky, he did not want to have any conflict with the other party, just to greet.


    Song Ning rose into the sky and left for the city of the sky. At this moment, in the city of the sky, Xuan Bing Tiannv, who had always lived here, listened to the reports of the people beside her, and there was a trace of satisfaction in her expression.


    "You did a good job on this matter, as long as you hide the fairy tomb, let Song Ning find it, and let them find it with great pains. Before the banquet, he didn''t even give me a face, this time, I also let him Eat bitterly! "

 Chapter 868： The Nine Effects of Nine-Man Star Formation

    While the Xuanbing Tiannian was talking, she suddenly heard a loud noise, the city of the sky shook slightly, and all the golden fairy monks in the city moved.


    The encroachment that the monks could not enter under the golden fairy just patched up and collapsed under the impact of a golden light, and the figure in this light was Song Ning!


    Song Ning stood in the air and turned his head slightly, looking at the broken enchantment behind him: "Who is this enchantment for?"


    Many Jinxian monks around the enchantment, they were originally afraid of Song Ning. Before that, they even saw Song Ning performing the technique of Yanyang. At this moment, they are more afraid of Song Ning. When Song Ning asked about this, , They all bowed their heads: "This enchantment was ordered by Xuan Bing Tiannian to rebuild."


    "Xuan Bing Tian Nu?" Song Ning lightly smiled and flashed in front of Xuan Bing Tian Nu.


    Xuan Bing Tiannui frowned: "Song Ning, this is your second forcible break into the city of the sky. Even if your strength is amazing, but after all, it is just a monk who is a hypocrite. Isn''t it good to act like this?"


    "I''m here, just for one thing." Song Ning stood in front of Xuan Bing Tiannv.


    "Huh, what''s the matter?" Xuan Bing Tiannun displeased.


    Song Ning squinted at her: "Did I ever say, nine immortal tombs, who moved who died?"


    Xuan Bing Tiannun''s heart trembles. Under the words of Song Ning, her heart suddenly made waves. Only in such a short time, Song Ning came to the door. It must have found some clues. Song Ning has purification demon inflammation in her hands. This has made her dreaded. The previous sun-like technique is also extremely amazing. Now Song Ningruo really came to Xingshi to blame, and things are tricky.


    "Song Ning, what happened to the fairy tomb, what did I do? I haven''t seen the fairy tomb in your mouth." Xuan Bing Tiannian argued.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched slightly: "Nine days merged, and when I was away, it seemed that you were the center. I know that the two fairy tombs are your hands and feet, but I don''t want to kill you. Because, in your looks, There are some similarities. "


    "Just, not next time."


    Song Ning finished talking and looked at Xuan Bing Heavenly Girl with cold eyes. Before threatening Xuan Bing Heavenly Girl, she still needed to rely on the deterrence of purifying demon flame, but now she does n��t need it anymore. .


    Xuan Bing Tianneng hated her teeth, but now she fears Song Ning more deeply, and she has to bow her head under Song Ning''s coercion.


    Only when she bowed her head, Song Ning had disappeared into the sky city.


    After Song Ning left, Xuan Bing Tiannv ordered: "Withdrawal of the enchantment outside the fairy tomb, from today on, nothing related to the fairy tomb can be touched!"


    The reason why Song Ning went straight to Xuan Bing Tian Nu is to speculate on this Xuan Bing Tian Nu. Merging nine days, many monks will naturally search the mainland and find that the fairy tomb is also very normal, but after discovering the fairy tomb, it quickly enchanted Hidden, there are not many people who can do this and have the courage to do it. Xuan Bing Tian Nu is the most suspicious.


    When Song Ning returned to his room, Xiao Ke Xiao Fen and Hei Feng were talking happily. Song Ning looked at the three people and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. His master''s cultivation was nothing but a fairy, but the three in front were All have the strength of Jinxian.


    Song Ning came back from the triple room, and then closed the conversation box.


    "If you are finished talking, follow me to see the fairy tomb." Song Ning said.


    The three responded, and Xiao Ke immediately said: "Alright, combined with what they said, I thought of something, and we will talk as we walk later."


    "Oh?" Song Ning looked at Xiao Ke: "Something, let''s talk now."


    "You come with me." Xiao Ke said, rising from the sky and going straight to Bixiao.


    A few people from Song Ning then followed Yu Xiaoke, who moved in the air, and nine light spots appeared in front of her. She said: "These nine light spots are the location of the fairy tomb. The nine-mang star array method layout, your ninth marriage, this nine-mang star array method can lock you is love. "


    Song Ning slowly shook her head: "What can be locked is not love, and true love does not need to be locked."


    "The nine-pointed star array method is also to connect the two of you, so that you will not spend a lot of money trying to find each other. But when I recalled IX, I suddenly discovered an amazing problem, and this problem is I will think about it every life before. "Xiao Ke then turned around.


    "What is it?" His brow furrowed.


    Xiao Ke pointed to the following: "You should have also seen the memories of previous generations, the world you are in is not just this star, if according to the nine-pointed star array method, your reincarnation will only be on the star . "


    "Time and space are chaotic ..." Song Ning whispered.


    Xiao Ke nodded: "It should be because of time and space disorder, so I also think that Leng Yuexiao should be alive ... to be precise, she is not dead yet."


    Xiao Fen looked at Song Ning: "Master, the slave family thinks that time and space are disordered, parallel time and space are superimposed, and parallel time and space are actually equivalent to normal time and space, as long as the parallel time and space produced by superposition can be pulled into normal time and space , Then even people who have died in normal time and space may be able to continue to live. "


    Song Ning pondered, and watched Xiao Fenzu for a while: "These are conjectures, or indeed they are."


    "Master, this is a conjecture, but it is what we think is the most real conjecture. If the hostess is not dead, then she must be living in parallel time and space." Xiaohan sighed.


    Xiao Ke also said immediately afterwards: "In the Nine-Mang Star Formation, you can leave an opportunity for the rebirth of the Nine Silks. This is the wonder effect that the Nine-Mang Star Formation method will produce after the end of the nineth century. Both of you died In the nine-pointed star array method, the female **** soul can be divided into nine points. The place is kept intact, then we have eight opportunities to revive Leng Yuexiao. "


    "How to resurrect?" Song Ning was excited.


    Upon seeing this, Xiaofen could n��t help but smile bitterly: ��Master, do n��t be excited. The slave family ��s parallel time and space may not be 100% sure. If there is a shortage, there are stacked parallel space and time people over there. Will die, if it is really dead, then you can use the opportunity that Xiao Ke said to resurrect, so that you can be foolproof. "


    Song Ningmo held the palm of his hand: "You will help me to investigate this matter. Today, let''s go to nine fairy tombs to see."


    "And follow me."


    When the words fell, several people looked at each other, and Xiao Ke took Song Ning to the first fairy tomb.


    When standing on the top of the mountain, Song Ning''s inner shock has reached the extreme, because at this moment they are at the top of Taihe Mountain!


    Where Song Ning grew up, I didn''t expect it to be the location of the first fairy tomb ...

 Chapter 869： Incomplete body

    The peaks of Taihe Mountain are no longer covered by the clouds of decades ago, but at the moment, the immortal spirit is looking down from the top of the mountain, and there is a light blue light. This is where the spiritual vein of the Youlan Continent is located. A lot of spiritual power is absorbed here, so that its own spiritual power becomes extremely pure, even more powerful than the fairy power of many fairyland monks.


    "Here ... this is where the tombs of Xiaoxiao and I were ..." Song Ning took a deep breath, revealing her sorrow.


    Xiao Ke''s dark pupil turned into gold instantly. It seemed to be able to penetrate this layer of mountains. Finally, the pupil shrank and locked directly below.


    "Here is where the Spirit Eye is, maybe our grave is where the Spirit Eye is?" Song Ning looked down, and could feel that the place had begun to gather strength again. Before or because the fairy gas in the Orchid Continent was thin, so this place Xianli is extremely weak, but now it is Xianli heyday.


    "Master, why don''t I go down first." Heifeng asked for help.


    "No, let''s go down together. There is no danger below. Everything that was set was still there. It was only slightly changed. It must have been someone." Xiao Ke said, but when he said this, he always felt that there was something It''s not right, this place should not have such an effect of gathering forces of nature. These fairy tomb covers are too late, how can it be done so publicly?


    Several people stared at each other, and Xiao Fen turned into a sword, with the blade down and breaking into the ground, and several people directly escaped from the top of the Taihe Mountain.


    Taihe Mountain is more than a thousand feet tall, and the Burning Sky Sword is broken open all the way, and the rocks on both sides have been shredded, dark, but in the darkness, you can feel the rich fairy power.


    "Xiao Fen, stop!" Xiao Ke exclaimed.


    Xiao Fang immediately morphed into an adult: "This seems to be a border."


    Xiao Ke nodded: "This enchantment was left by me at that time. Since it can be solved, there is no need to break it, otherwise it will destroy the grave inside."


    Xiao Fen stepped back, Xiao Ke''s hands flicked with his fingers, and there were words in his mouth. A force flew out of his fingertips. This force was constantly hitting the junction under their feet, and he could feel the slight vibration of the junction.


    The power in Xiao Ke''s body is mixed with fairy power and demon power. Every time this power hits the enchantment, there is a ray of electric light quickly spreading over the enchantment. After a while, everyone suddenly feels under their feet There was a wave of suction that directly sucked everyone into the fairy tomb.


    As soon as it fell into the fairy tomb, Xiao Ke squeezed the spell again in his hands to reopen the enchantment.


    The place was extremely empty, with five fingers missing in the darkness, Song Ning flew his fingers, a fairy force flew out of his hand, and then dispersed instantly, as countless stars scattered in the darkness, illuminating the entire underground space, and then found here and Not very big, at most three miles away, except for a few withered embers, there is only one tombstone.


    "Before this tombstone was a small house, there should be a tree here, but after tens of thousands of years, there is only one grave left here." Xiao Ke sighed.


    The black wind looked around and could not help frowning: "Here is the fairy tomb? How can I feel that there is nothing, except for an enchantment, no difference from ordinary graves."


    What the black wind asked was what everyone thought. Besides the immortal power, this place really can''t see any peculiarities.


    Xiao Ke smiled, stretched out his palms, palms up to the sky, and suddenly lifted up.


    ���� ��.


    Within the earth, suddenly there were countless immortal lights, which were like chains, and the surroundings were heavily blocked. At the same time, the earth began to tremble and the earth cracked. The place where the tombstone began to rise, probably risen by half a foot, appeared A crystal-like coffin was found, and a cold air radiated from the coffin. It was faintly cold, giving people an extremely cold feeling.


    The black wind **** its mouth, and the chain of fairy power around it is not an ordinary enchantment. Once it is blocked, it is very difficult to break through.


    "What exactly did you do in those days?" Xiao Fun looked up curiously at the chain formed by the condensed fairy power.


    "It doesn''t matter what happened in those days." Xiao Bi said ridiculously, "This coffin is made of a thing named You Bing in Xingyu. The body is stored here, and it will be immortal for hundreds of millions of years."


    Song Ning shuddered: "Xiaoxiao ... inside?"


    Xiao Ke nodded: "In this secluded ice coffin is the body of Leng Yuexiao, and the other eight are the spirits."


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and when he heard the sound, he was confused, and he quickly walked towards the Youbing Coffin. His breathing frequency also kept rising. His heartbeat filled his ears, and his eyes were fixed on Youbing Coffin.


    Being able to see his body and Leng Yuexiao''s body at that time, Song Ning even felt a sense of joy and dizziness.


    Xiao Fen and several others looked at Song Ning''s back in the back, and he felt with emotion that this infatuation might be difficult for someone in the world to compare. This alone is for Leng Yuexiao''s attachment.


    But when several people felt relieved for Song Ning, Song Ning''s body shuddered suddenly, and suddenly, a burst of anger burst into Song Ning''s body, which was amazing, even Xiao Fen was shocked.


    Song Ning''s eyes stared at You Bing coffin with two words, "Xiao Ke ..."


    A few people quickly stepped forward, and when they stood behind Song Ning and saw the Youbing Coffin, they didn''t enter the room to take a breath. Inside the frozen and intact Youbing Coffin, two bodies were lying peacefully. The two held hands and smiled at the corners of their mouths. The two bodies were indeed Leng Yuexiao and Song Ning of the first world, but ...


    Leng Yuexiao''s other hand was gone, the wounds were uneven, like they were torn off all the time, because of the extreme cold of the Youbing Coffin, the blood coagulated just after it flowed out, but even so, it was extremely terrible. People feel horrified.


    The murderous intention flashed in Xiao Ke''s golden pupil, even though it was Xiao Fen, a scarlet blood burst out of his eyes at this moment.


    "Bai Bing Jing!" Heifeng squeaked his fists, and he was a little loyal to Song Ning, and he was a little angry at the moment.


    Boom!


    Xiao Fen directly turned the **** Fen Tian Jian, and his anger burst out, causing the chains formed by the condensed forces around her to shake. She didn''t care where she is now, so she had to go down easily and seemed to penetrate the earth directly. Enter the eighteenth purgatory.


    "Xiao Fen!" Xiao Ke grabbed Fen Tianjian.


    "I''m going to see, who dares to stop me in the 18th layer of purgatory." Fentianjian''s sword shuddered, but Xiao Ke grabbed the hilt: "You must destroy the border here. ? "


    "Hey ..." Song Ning slowly closed her eyes, and when she opened it again, her whole body dissipated, her eyes disappeared without a trace, and the corners of his mouth trembled, and a bitter smile hung on his mouth: "First To find a way, at least to keep her body intact, as for the white bone essence ... the bones of thousands of miles, I will one day grind them into powder. "

 Chapter 870： Nine Nether Yinyin

    Xiao Fen recovered his human form and stood next to Song Ning. Song Ning opened his eyes again, looked at Leng Yuexiao''s body, took a deep breath, and seemed to leave Leng Yuexiao''s fragrance on his mind.


    "Is there any way to recover." Song Ning asked.


    Several people looked at each other and Xiao Ke opened his mouth: "Raksha seal, maybe some signs can be found in the Raksha seal. After all, the Raksha seal was the place where the white bone essence was sealed. Rejuvenating, maybe doing all this in the Raksha Seal. "


    "Go to Raksha Yin." Song Ning said.


    The enchantment was unsealed, and several people shook their bodies thousands of miles away. As soon as they appeared in the air, they felt the cold air in the air. This Raksha was printed in the mountain stream. At this moment, the cold air in the mountain stream formed There was a burst of white mist, which was circling like a vortex in the mountain stream, and I could hear a little roaring sound from the mountain stream, like a ghost crying, which made people uneasy.


    At this time, there were three guardians of the four-turn Jinxian monks around the Raksha Seal. It seemed that they were worried that some monks had entered by mistake. As soon as they saw the four Song Ning, they immediately stepped forward to salute: "Song Taoyou!"


    "Why are the three of you here?" Song Ning glanced, these people''s faces are more familiar, they should have been seen in the sky city before.


    Standing in the middle, the long-haired woman Xiu Yi collapsed: "I will patrol here to prevent someone from insulting the Raksha Seal. If it is controlled by the Yin Qi inside the Raksha Seal, I don''t know what kind of misfortune will happen."


    "We have to go down and investigate." Song Ninglue nodded and entered.


    The Nun Xiu was shocked: "No! Song Daoyou, never enter this Raksha Seal, even though the Dao You have the strength to match or even surpass the nine-turn golden immortals, but the coldness of this Raksha Seal is not ordinary people can Those who resist, if Song Daoyou is controlled by this cold air, I am afraid that a catastrophe will come. "


    "Noisy." Song Ning looked cold.


    The nun immediately shut her mouth and was only glanced at by Song Ning. She felt uncomfortable all over her body. Although she didn''t have any fairy power at all, she gave a feeling of coercion.


    The two next to Nvxiu hurriedly persuaded: "Song Daoyou, that cold air is very strong, and please Daoyou to think twice."


    "You stay here in the dark wind, and the three of me will go down to explore." Song Ning then finished, and rushed into the mountain stream first, not paying attention to the persuasion of the three.


    The cold air seemed to feel that someone around came, as if alive, tumbling towards Song Ning, like a big mouth, want to swallow Song Ning three people.


    The cold air covered the sky, and the three Song Ning were instantly wrapped in them. They looked at the monks above the mountain and were nervous, afraid that Song Ning would be swallowed by the cold air. , He became worried.


    "Even Master Jiutian Xuannv didn''t dare to go down easily when she came to this Razak seal. Song Daoyou was really sloppy." The woman''s brow furrowed and looked extremely anxious.


    "If Song Daoyou really had an accident, it''s no wonder we, we have already persuaded, this Raksha Yin is said to be strong, and it is said that it is extremely dangerous for the monks in the fairyland to enter." A square face male sighed.


    I saw the cold wind rolling, and waves of sound came from inside the mountain stream. If you listen carefully, you will find where the sound is the waves, clearly the sound of ghosts crying and howling together.


    At this time, the three Song Ning were attacked by the cold air, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, and even the breath they exhaled condensed into ice, and the cold air even approached at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye, as if to swallow them. Into the Yin Qi.


    The three felt the yin qi entering the body almost at the same time, their bodies became stiff, and even the fairy power was frozen, and the demon power in the body was the same as the fairy power. In the icy cold, they could not lift it A little bit of resistance.


    "Broken!" Xiao Fen gritted his teeth and turned into a Burning Sword. The Bloody Flame ignited on the Burning Sword, and he was going to be cut towards the oncoming Yin Qi.


    But Jian Feng had not fallen on the Yin Qi, and the surrounding blood gas was directly condensed, and the flame of the blood gas suddenly frozen into ice!


    Burning Sky Sword wants to retreat quickly, but at this time it has been frozen and can''t move at all. Xiao Ke opens his mouth to spit out a fairy force, but he can''t wait for Xiao Ke to move, Song Ning waved his hand, his arm The flames suddenly appeared, and the flames suddenly spread all over Song Ning''s body. The cold air around him cracked. He grabbed Fen Tianjian close to himself, and the flame was wrapped around him.


    Song Ning''s expression was solemn: "Xiao Fen, return to the storage ring, Xiao Ke, into my arms."


    As soon as Xiaofu''s body melted, he did not hesitate to get into Song Ning''s storage ring, while Xiao Ke turned into a fairy fox and threw himself into Song Ning''s arms.


    The surface of Song Ning''s body shone with a golden flame. This golden flame was the power of the Sun, which melted the cold air around him. Song Ning''s figure quickly declined, and he wanted to pass through the cold air.


    There was a roar in the cold air, as if the living creatures were mad, and the surrounding cold air became stronger again.


    The golden flame on the surface of Song Ning''s body began to cool down, and only the click sound was heard. The golden flame seemed to be frozen, and the light became weaker.


    "Nine Nether Yinyin, Yin Yin Ke Yin!"


    Just as this voice came from Song Ningdantian, the Yuanshen villain in Song Ning''s body suddenly opened his eyes, and the tricks in his hand throbbed, and the power of Yin that hovered inside Song Ning''s body leaked out to Yang. When the power is restrained, Song Ning''s thoughts have a gap in an instant.


    The body was completely frozen.


    This cold air seems to be able to evacuate all the power in the human body and make people forget all their thoughts, just like walking dead, like a sculpture.


    "Master!" Black Wind screamed and had to lean down, but several monks beside him immediately grabbed it.


    "No! Even Song Daoyou is frozen by the cold air, if you also go down, wouldn''t it ..."


    Black wind shook his body, he never thought that this cold air was so strong that even the power of Zhiyang in Song Ning''s body could not be resisted. The power of Zhiyang was clearly on the surface at the previous moment, but the next moment It suddenly disappeared, what the **** is going on?


    The three Jinxian sighed, Song Ning insisted on walking alone, and finally ended up so endless, but it was also a pity. At this time, the three people only hope that Song Ning should not be controlled by the force of the cold, otherwise it is this Youlan Disaster on the mainland.


    The cold air below the mountain stream began to shrink.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Face Monk couldn''t help but sigh: "It is impossible that Song Daoyou has ..."


    "What nonsense you are!" Heifeng grabbed the collar of the monk with that face, pushed hard, and the immortal force on the body surface exploded, rushing towards the bottom.


    But at this moment, a hysterical hissing suddenly came from the mountain stream!

 Chapter 871： Heavenly form

    In the mountain stream, the cold air screamed as if struggling, while begging for mercy and tumbling, it seemed to be absorbed by something, getting smaller and smaller.


    The sound of hissing began to faint, until finally, it completely disappeared, and calmness was restored again in the mountain stream. On the top of the mountain, several people were stunned, and even the black wind that was going to help was suspended in the air. What is happening in front of you.


    "Suck ... absorbed ?!"


    When the cold air in the mountain stream completely disappeared, leaving only Song Ning floating in midair, the monks above the mountain couldn''t help but swallow. This kind of thing was too incredible for them, if not No one would believe what I saw with my own eyes.


    Even if Song Ning is stronger, if he can resist this cold air, maybe it is acceptable, but now the cold air is directly swallowed by Song Ning!


    Surprisingly, although Song Ning was floating in mid-air at this time, his body was frozen, and the entire body had ice crystals on it, just like ice sculptures.


    "Song and Song Daoyou are ..."


    The black wind quickly flew towards Song Ning, and the three monks on the top of the mountain had no idea what was going on. If it wasn''t for the cold qi that was absorbed by Song Ning, or that the cold qi completely entered Song Ning''s body, if the former still Okay, but if it is the latter, then they may not be able to escape if they do n��t escape.


    Kaka ...


    Just when they were secretly preparing to flee, they suddenly heard a burst of ice breaking. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that the ice crystals on the surface of Song Ning began to melt, but between the breaths, the ice crystals completely shattered and Song Ning also returned to normal.


    belch.


    Song Ning felt like a hiccup. He touched his stomach. At this time, in his abdomen, the power of Yin could absorb all the coldness in the world. Although the power of Yinhan in this mountain stream was extremely strong, but for Song Ning As far as the power of Yin in the body is concerned, it is only a little witch.


    Black wind overjoyed: "Master, how are you feeling? That cold air ..."


    "Is absorbed by the power of Zhiyin, you go and wait, I don''t call you, you don''t need to come down." Song Ning said.


    The black wind was also anxious. At this moment, he thought of Song Ning''s previous orders, and then immediately turned back. At this moment, the three Jinxian monks on the top of the mountain were dumbfounded. At this time, they looked at Song Ning''s eyes as if they were writing '' Worship ''word.


    Inside the mountain stream, Xiao Fun flew out of the storage ring, and Xiao Ke also emerged from Song Ning''s arms. As soon as the two appeared, they stared at Song Ning intently. It seemed that after some investigation, Song Ning was fine. Just relieved.


    "Master, the cold qi is too strong, even the blood qi is frozen, I just ..." Xiao Fun blamed himself.


    "This cold and cold air is indeed very strong, even my demon fire, I am afraid it is extremely difficult ..." Xiao Ke also said.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s okay, this cold air should be regarded as the first protection of this Raksha Seal, let alone you, even my supreme power, want to completely swallow the cold air just now, It ��s not very easy. Now that my body is cold and chaotic, I need to adjust my breath for a while. You two protect me. "


    When the words fell, Song Ning was already meditating in mid-air. At this moment, the Yuanshen villain in his body was also meditating in Dantian, his hands spread out, and a circle was drawn in front of him. The two forces of Zhiyin to Yang surrounded by the Yuanshen villain are totally disproportionate at the moment. The force of the Yin absorbs the cold air and cannot fully swallow it. Now the volume is extremely huge, and the force of the Yang is constantly rotating. Each rotation will increase a point.


    Song Ning understands that his body needs a balance of yin and yang. Only when the power of Yin and the power of Yang are balanced can the strange feeling in the body be calmed down.


    "The two forces of Yin and Yang restrain each other and promote each other." Song Ning frowned slightly. When he looked inside, he could even feel that the two forces in his body seemed to be alive, as if they were two. Born child, two happy friends.


    In the tens of miles of the canyon, Song Ning floated in this way, and Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen guarded guardedly.


    Call ~


    There was a sudden gust of wind under the canyon, and the wind screamed, even though both of them could feel a palpitate. The canyon did not bottom out, and the cold air disappeared, but the violent wind from below at the moment came like a rolling wave.


    The two looked at each other, the tricks in their hands pinched, and the fairy power spread out, turning into dozens of feet of spirit light ball to cover Song Ning.


    Hiss ...


    The wind blew, and the chill was amazing, but the chill was not just cold, but a feeling like the soul of the monk could be frozen. After a cold wave passed, the defensive defense that the two of them jointly exhibited appeared. Signs of corruption.


    "Poison ... to yin to cold, even corroding fairy power, this is a giant white python!" Xiao Fen pupil shrank suddenly, the fairy power in his hand withdrew: "Xiao Ke, retreat!"


    Xiao Ke was about to step forward, but was pulled by Xiao Fen. In an instant, Xiao Fen turned into a Sky Sword. The Fen Tian Sword, which was originally shining with blood, began to turn white, but it was just a blink of time. The sword has become completely silver-white, and there is a sense of holiness in this silver-white light, as if there is no power in this world that can pass through this holy silver light.


    Hiss!


    The cold poisonous air like waves below struck again, and the pale yellow wind slammed.


    At this time, Song Ning was still adjusting interest rates. It was the time when the two forces between Yin and Yang were mutually restricted. The silver-burning sword did not need Song Ning to control at all. .


    "Burning Sky Sword ... Heavenly Emperor Form ?!" The black wind above the mountain top was still worried just now, but when he saw this Heavenly Emperor''s Forming Heavenly Sword, he was finally relieved.


    The three Jinxian monks beside them looked dumbfounded: "The power of the slaughter form is supreme, and the Tianyu form is invincible in defense. I did not expect that Song Daoyou can now control the burning Tianjian switch form so easily."


    As everyone knows, this is the first time since ancient times that the sky-burning sword has changed its form without the master''s active consciousness!


    "The Holy Light returns to the sky!" Among the burning swords, Xiao Fang''s mouth drank, and the silver light of Burning Heaven Sword flourished, and the silver light filled the sky, completely enveloping Song Ning, just on the occasion of this silver light, below The yellow cold poisonous wave also hit the silver light.


    ������ ......


    It seemed that the sound of poison was dissolved. In this holy light returning to the sky, any cold poisonous gas could not be invaded. Song Ning floated in the air, his eyes were solid, and he quietly breathed.


    "The defensive power of the Burning Sword and the Heavenly Royal Form is said to depend on how many people have been rescued under this sword. The power of the impact just now is afraid that even if the five-turn golden fairy, the Xianli body will be corroded ... �� "The nun on the hilltop startled.

 Chapter 872： 80 thousand years

    The five-turn golden fairy is difficult to resist attacks, but it can not break through the defense of the Tianjianjian Tianyu form. The Tianjianjian is a killer, but its defense is so strong?


    Even though it''s the black wind, at the moment, they all look at Song Ning, and Tian Yu''s form of burning sword can achieve this kind of defensive ability, completely because Song Ning saved too many lives.


    Swords have double-edged blades that can kill and save people, but how many people in the world can use swords to save people after they have killed them with swords?


    At this time, the other Jinxian not far away had already felt the movement here, and after asking about what happened here, they came in rush, and in the canyon, it seems that because of the trick of burning the sky sword, the Holy Light returns It''s quiet.


    "Giant White Python, it is no wonder that these evil things are entrenched here, but I didn''t expect it to be so restless." Xiao Fen''s voice passed into Xiao Ke''s ears: "Giant White Python is cruel, certainly not In this way, the defense power of the Tianyu form is limited. I do n��t know whether I can resist the attack of the giant white python. If I ca n��t resist, you and I will rush down and attack to prevent the wave from disturbing the master. ��


    "I''m going to take a step first, you are here to guard." Xiao Ke has turned into a **** Jiuwei fairy fox, a white fluff, nine tails floating behind him, like a white rainbow flying into the depths of the canyon, the breath disappeared into darkness Among.


    boom!


    Just when Xiao Ke entered the depths of the canyon, she suddenly heard a vigorous attack from below. She snorted loudly, her body suddenly became larger, her body of a hundred feet, and her claws of dozens of feet lifted up, toward the bottom. Photographed.


    Just as this paw was waving, sharpness had torn the space here, but even if it was sharp, it still did not cause any damage to it after hitting the attack below. Xiaoke flew dozens of feet, And the attacked thing also fell dozens of feet.


    It was not until that moment that Xiao Ke finally realized that the tail of the giant white python was striking towards him just now, and that tail was tens of feet in size. The whole scale was white as moonlight, and there was even frost on the surface of the scale. Under one paw, she just left some marks on the scales, but her own paw was affected by the shock force, and there was some pain at the moment.


    The nine-tailed fairy fox that suddenly appeared in the gorge was Xiao Ke''s world of law. After this blow, she already knew the strength of the other party.


    "At least 50,000 years of practice, the strength of the giant white python is only related to the year of cultivation. It has nothing to do with others. The 50,000-year-old giant white python has extremely strong scales, and now it is hidden in the dark and it is difficult to deal with. , You guard your master, and I work with it one or two. "Xiao Ke rushed down again after he hurriedly heard the sound.


    However, this time, the giant white python seemed to be irritated, and even jumped directly from the abyss canyon.


    The snow-white giant white python exudes crystals on its upper and lower bodies. It has a crown on its head, and there are a pair of wings at seven inches. It is because of these wings that it is enough to fly.


    "The giant white python became a crown in 50,000 years, and its wings were born in 70,000 years. You, the fairy fox, which was the peak of the fairyland 100,000 years ago, might be suffering." Although Xiaohan said so in his mouth, he did not go up in the slightest. The meaning of help is to continue to display the Holy Light Huitian to guard Song Ning. In the silver light shrouded in this Holy Light Huitian, Song Ning can''t feel the slightest fluctuation of the outside world, and can''t even hear any sound.


    The giant white python below opened his blood basin and rushed towards Xiaoke. The cold poison in his mouth was better than that of others. He was afraid that the five-turn golden fairy had no resistance in front of him.


    Hiss!


    After a cold wind hit, the giant white python bite on Xiao Ke''s body and bit off Xiao Ke''s waist.


    Several people on the top of the mountain were frightened, but then they found out that it was wrong. The giant white python bite only the residual image of Xiao Ke who was left in the air. She moved too fast, and it was so fast that there were countless residuals in the air. Shadow.


    The giant white python had already been sensible, and after seeing these countless afterimages, he even stunned slightly, but then he roared and flicked his tail.


    boom����


    The rocks in the canyon collapsed in large areas, and a deep trace appeared on the rocks, which was caused by the attack when the giant white python flicked its tail. Although this tail failed to hit Xiao Ke, but it will be a lot The afterimage shattered, but even so, there are still countless images of the nine-tailed fairy fox in the canyon.


    "Little White Snake, 70,000 years is enough for you to be rampant?" Xiao Ke''s voice came from countless afterimages, and the voice circled back and forth, and the canyon within a few miles could be heard clearly.


    Howl!


    The giant white python was even more angry. It vomited the letter, and the white and muddy eyes suddenly became transparent, with a magical light shining in it.


    "White pupil !!!" Xiao Fen took a deep breath, she wanted to remind Xiao Ke, but now it was too late, the giant white python was a rare species, and her pupils were naturally white and cloudy, but 10,000 giant white pythons There may be a giant white python called ''white pupil''.


    When the white pupil becomes clear, everything he sees will become ice to varying degrees.


    Kaka Kaka.


    Kaka Kaka.


    In the canyon, the afterimages of countless nine-tailed fairy foxes were frozen and turned into ice sculptures. They fell towards the abyss below. Among the innumerable afterimages, there was a white light constantly shuttled while avoiding The eyes of the giant white python approached the giant white python on one side, and the position where the white light approached was where the pair of wings of the giant white python were located.


    "Snake hits seven inches, even if it is a giant white python, seven inches is also crucial, which is why the giant white python will produce wings above the seven inch position after 70,000 years of practice. The wings are even tougher than scales. "On the top of the mountain, the black wind observed this battle. Although the performance was evenly matched at this time, the little who did not fully recover from cultivation was a very strong monster, but in the face of this giant white python, But the outcome is unpredictable.


    "This is a giant white python ... It''s too scary, so powerful, even the nine-tailed fairy fox is extremely difficult to fight, and now it can only fight for time and leave quickly after Song Daoyou''s rate adjustment is completed." Heifeng Shen Many monks were watching the battle at this time. In this battle, they didn''t even dare to step forward easily. If they were really viewed by the giant white python ''White Hitomi'', they might have been completely frozen into ice by one photo Too.


    "Even the fairy fox is naive enough to think I can get through seven inches?"


    As soon as this voice came out, all the monks who watched the battle were shocked. The giant white python took shape in 10,000 years, 30,000 years in scales, 50,000 years in the crown, 70,000 years in the wings, and 80,000 years in the mouth. It ��s been 80,000 years before you can speak out, so it ��s enough to see its difference. And now, this giant white python utters words ...


    [The author''s off topic]: PS: This month''s update is unstable, I apologize to everyone, I will update as much as possible, thank you for your support and understanding.

 Chapter 873： Crystal Blue Python

    The white scale of the giant white python exudes white light, and the surrounding space is frozen into ice. The white pupil of the giant white python gives people a feeling of being able to freeze everything in the world.


    Pappa.


    Countless ice cubes began to break, and the general image of ice sculptures also shattered into pieces under the fragmentation of this ice cube.


    The giant white python stared at the ice sculpture a few tens of feet away. At this time, the surface of the ice sculpture also made a "click" sound. In this ice sculpture, Xiao Ke''s pupil shrank suddenly and turned into gold. She was burning all over the body. There were golden flames.


    Boom!


    The ice sculptures shattered, and Xiao Ke still floated ice crystals all over his body. These ice crystals were evaporated in an instant.


    "White pupil, I looked down on you." While talking, Xiao Ke spit out demon blood, and the light circulated inside the pupil. The giant white python had been staring at Xiao Ke, and now he was watching this golden double pupil. Below, it even felt a scorching heat inside.


    The giant white python hissed, his body flicked, and pulled towards Xiao Ke in the air.


    "Chijin really hot ?!"


    At the time when Xiao Ke exhibited the real red gold fire, anyone who looked at his eyes would burn a fire from the internal organs. The colder the colder, the colder the fire will be.


    Roar!


    The giant white python snarled painfully. At this moment, Xiao Fen had already seen that the giant white python was no longer attacking Song Ning''s strength. However, such struggling and continuous striking caused the turmoil in the canyon.


    call out!


    Xiao Fen swung away with a sword and fought towards the seven-inch giant white python.


    "It''s wonderful, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, I really don''t know that this fairy fox beside Song Ning actually has such strength. I used to look at her as the strength of the first golden fairy, but now it seems that I am afraid that the six or seven turn golden fairy is in her hands. It''s just fish. "Lin Zhendong sighed.


    "The stronger the person next to Song Ning, the happier you are?" Xuan Bingtian''s eyes were gloomy, but at the moment, she was also surprised by Xiao Ke''s strength. The giant white python with white pupils had a slight advantage in front of Xiao Ke. It ca n��t be accounted for, and what ��s more terrifying is the real red gold fire, which is so strong that the giant white python will be burned to death even if the sky sword is burned without beheading.


    But when everyone thought that the battle was over, they suddenly felt the surrounding temperature was cold, and even the Xuanbing Heavenly Girl was sweating and standing.


    There was a loud noise beneath the canyon. In this loud noise, all the rocks above the canyon were frozen, and a huge force hit it, just like a cocoon. Is happening.


    The originally crowded canyon once again appeared a soaring blue light, which was extremely fast, directly hitting the Sky Burning Sword. The Blade of the Sky Burning Sword rubbed the scales on the surface of the giant white python. Pieces of scales were spurted down, blood was pouring like heavy rain, and at this moment, Fen Tianjian''s body flicked, turned into Xiao Fen, and his pupils shrank, staring tightly at the green light that had just attacked himself.


    That was ... a man in a green robe. When this man appeared, he held a fan in his hand. There was a hint of fragrance between the fans. This fragrance has a hint of charm. Maybe someone can''t smell it, but it''s small. But it can clearly smell the smell.


    This is exactly the fan made of the appearance of Fox Immortal. The fan fan will be enchanted with charm!


    The appearance of the man in the green robe lowered the surrounding coldness to the limit again, and his eyes flashed with coldness: "Did you, is it too much?"


    There was almost no demon in him, but Xiao Ke could see from his eyes that he was a snake!


    "The giant white python is rare, but it is not as precious as the crystal green python. According to legend, there is a crystal green python. Before 100,000 years of cultivation, no matter how long it is, there is no cultivation, but once it reaches 100,000 years, it will be directly transformed into Humanoid, with powerful medicinal power. "As he said, Xiao Ke narrowed his eyes:" I didn''t expect that your breakthrough time would be right. "


    The corner of the man''s mouth turned evil: "The breakthrough? It wasn''t me who broke through. If I had just practiced for 100,000 years, where did the fan of the fox fairy fluff come from?"


    bass!


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    When Xiao Fun turned around, he continuously shot several palms towards his back, and his body exploded. At this time, behind Xiao Fen, a man wearing a blue robe was also standing, but the man looked young, and he was even more enchanted. It was heart-wrenching to let go.


    "Clear, that sword is given to you, this fox fairy ..." The man licked his lips: "I can make another fan."


    During the speech, when the man raised his hand, a burst of cyan demon power entered the body of the giant white python. The giant white python of the original gas red gold fire in the body no longer twisted, and the flame in the body disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    "Retreat," the man said.


    "Lvfan, you have to be careful, this fox fairy is very powerful, the red gold is really hot ..."


    The man shook his head slightly: "I like fierce fierceness, Fox Fairy, what a good thing, the last time Fox Fairy died rather than being killed by me, I still feel a little pity, I haven''t tried it well The smell of Fox Fairy. "


    "Brother Lu Fan still don''t underestimate the enemy, there is another one who is adjusting interest rates." Qing Cheng frowned.


    Lvfan put away the fan in a backhand and turned his claws toward Xiao Ke.


    The battle between Xiao Ke and Lu Fan suddenly began, and at the same time, Xiao Fen was also entangled in the snake monster Qingcheng who had just broken through, even if he wanted to protect Song Ning. The waves swayed and everything was about to collapse.


    The giant white python should have receded, and it can be seen that Song Ning in the mid-air is still meditating and adjusting his breath. His heart is horizontal, his body rises, and he moves towards Song Ning.


    "Master!" Black Wind exclaimed.


    Heifeng and others watched the battle of Xiao Ke''s people as if they were fascinated. It was too late to see Song Ning being attacked.


    But the big mouth of the giant white python just opened his mouth to swallow Song Ning. Song Ning, who had been meditating safely, opened his eyes, seemingly slow, but too fast to be noticeable, his mouth slightly raised, showing A smile, at this time he was already in the mouth of the giant white python, as long as the giant white python giant mouth fit together, he would be broken into pieces.


    But even so, Song Ning just raised his finger indifferently to the giant white python. A force of fusion of ice and fire turned into a ball. The ball was originally ice, and there was flame burning inside and outside the ice.


    "You''re a bit mischievous, I didn''t want to kill you, but you were going to kill me." Song Ning said this lightly. At the next moment, the ball has already entered the body of the giant white python, just listen. '' With a bang, the giant white python flew into pieces.


    This sound caused all the fighting parties to stop their hands and their eyes fell on Song Ning. At the moment, Song Ning was only in the air, waving at Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen: "You fight slowly, you don''t need to look forward and backward . "

 Chapter 874： All hurt

    "You''re looking for death!" Lu Fan''s fingers swiftly imprinted, and the body''s magical power exploded into a green aperture, and countless green lights emitted inside the aperture, like arrows.


    Xiao Ke shook his body, and the nine tails were divided into a fan shape, and a film-like halo was also generated between the nine tails.


    Dang Dang Dang.


    When the green arrow hit the halo, it quickly disintegrated. When the light collapsed, I couldn''t see how strong the attack was, but the green light spread out, not only attacking Song Ning, but the green light arrow was resisted by Xiao Ke At that time, other green arrows had already fallen on the monks who were watching on the top of the mountain.


    Under the six-turn golden fairy, die!


    If it were n��t for Xuan Bing Tian Nu and Lin Zhendong, they reacted very fast, I am afraid that it is not known how many monks would die under this large-scale attack, even Xuan Bing Tian Nu felt the inner shock.


    "This Green Fan has already surpassed the strength of the nine-turn Jinxian. Although it still stays in the fairyland, it is afraid that there is no rival in the fairyland." Xuan Bing Tiannv Shen said, in this Youlan Continent, here She still knew for the first time that there were such powerful people in the canyon.


    Lin Zhendong narrowed his eyes to see Lu Fan, his heartbeat could not be accelerated: "It is indeed very strong, so strong that I am only in his hands to escape, but ..."


    "Just what?" Xuan Bing Tiannian looked at Lin Zhendong.


    "It''s just that Xiao Ke is also very strong. Next to Song Ning, Burning Sky Sword is now able to attack autonomously, which can be regarded as a fighting power. Xiao Ke is also so strong now that it is enough to fight against the Green Fan. The forces of you are not you, nor us, but Song Ning. "Lin Zhendong''s mouth showed a bit of bitterness, but in addition to this, he was still thankful that he had listened to his grandson''s words earlier and had a friendship with Song Ning. .


    When the two spoke, they had already established an enchantment around them. Under normal circumstances, as long as it was not the full blow of Lv Fan, it would be unhindered. This also allowed those Jinxian monks around to feel at ease. Watch it here.


    Within the canyon, Xiao Ke smiled, and the demon power and fairy power in the body began to circulate continuously. This power has been increasing at the time of circulation, as if some kind of suppression has been lifted.


    "Should I ask my disagreement before moving my master?"


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and smiled, revealing a row of fine teeth, and his teeth were extremely sharp: "Today you broke the cold air outside this Raksha seal, then everyone ... will die!"


    The battle below was on the verge, and a few people suddenly fought together. Originally, everyone thought that Song Ning should be shot. As long as Song Ning joined the battle, there should be no suspense in this battle. .


    However, they soon discovered that they were wrong. Song Ning did not participate in the war, but watched quietly on the side. At this time, the fluctuations in the canyon did not cause any harm to Song Ning. Instead, they could take Song Ning''s face. I saw a smile on the screen.


    On the one hand, Lu Fan was fighting against Xiao Ke, but on the other side, he was afraid of Song Ning in his heart. The explosion after Song Ning ��s integration of the two forces from Yin to Yang gave people a devastating power. If you fail to prevent it, you may be injured.


    "What kind of person is he, and I have never heard of such a person. The body has not only fairy power, but even fluctuations in demon power, and the fluctuations in him seem to be very similar to the fluctuations in this fairy fox."


    Lu Fan ��s movements are slow, everyone sees this, but it ��s not just Lu Fan who is looking forward and backward at this time, but also clear. These two pythons have been practicing for so long, but now they encounter a person as powerful as this. Human monks, they are naturally terrified, but the thing that makes them feel the most is not how powerful Song Ning has just been, but that they ca n��t detect Song Ning through the unique perception of Jing Qing Python. True cultivation.


    If it is just Xu Xian Xiu Wei, it is impossible to issue the blow just now, but if it is not Xu Xian Xiu Xiu, then in their view, there is only one possibility to hide the Xiu Xiu, that is, they are above their realm!


    "No matter what you do, kill him first!" The two soul-transmitting sounds, although they are fighting with Xiao Ke, immediately withdrew in preparation.


    bass!


    The space on the left and right sides of Song Ning suddenly twisted, and two huge snake heads appeared from this space. The two snakes flew towards Song Ning in an instant, while Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen had already reacted , But couldn''t catch Song Ning''s side.


    Above the top of the mountain, Xuan Bing Tiannian and Lin Zhendong squinted at this scene. What exactly Song Ning''s strength can be tested today.


    laugh!


    The two snakes bite Song Ning into three sections, but at the next moment I saw that Song Ning''s figure was broken, but it was just a residual image. The real Song Ning then withdrew.


    Xiao Fen and Xiao Ke had already rushed at this time, but the two giant pythons did not stop. If Song Ning had the power to kill them, then he certainly would not escape. Since he fled, it means that he is no match.


    kill!


    The two snakes swayed their bodies to Song Ning again, even though they turned into a human form and possessed spells, but after turning into a deity, both power and speed would be greatly improved, which is difficult for human monks to compare.


    The two snakes had arrived in front of Song Ning in the blink of an eye, but Xiaofen and Xiaoke were still halfway through. Even if it flashed, it was still too late.


    Hum ~


    Xiao Ke''s body swayed, nine tails extended, and he grabbed one of them.


    Song Ning stood in the air, pinched his fingers, and a silver and white sword gas suddenly appeared. When this silver and white sword gas appeared, the violent wind around him suddenly rose, and the wind was like a blade, and the road caused ripples in the air. Like a vortex, block it in front of you.


    Boom!


    Lu Fan struck the vortex sword gas, and when the hard scales collided with the silver sword gas, bursts of sparks burst out, but immediately after that, there was blood sprayed out, but when the blood burst, Song Ning dodges, the blood falls directly on him, and the robe is burnt instantly.


    Song Ning stroked his finger on his body, wanting to cut off the flesh with green blood, but the toxin spread too fast, and already spread all over his body in the blink of an eye.


    puff.


    When Song Ning spit out black blood, and the green poisonous blood spread all over her body, even the Yuanshen villain shook her body, hurriedly closed her eyes and no longer opened her eyes, as if she was asleep.


    Lvfan was not much better at this moment, and was directly transformed into a humanoid form by Song Ning, but even if it was transformed into a humanoid form, the heavenly spirit cover above his head is now **** and vague, obviously injured by Ling Tianjian.


    boom!


    Green Fan formed an enchantment around his body. When the enchantment ignited, the green blood flowing out of the heavenly spirits floated out. The blood contained toxins. Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen naturally retreated, but at this time Song in the midair Ning was spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood continuously, and his body was crumbling.

 Chapter 875： Taoism

    "Master!" The black wind rushed to Song Ning and wanted to hold Song Ning, but was directly bombarded by a soft fairy power to a dozen feet away. This battle situation changed too fast, even those on the top of the mountain. The Jinxian monks couldn''t help but breathe cold.


    Song Ning floated in mid-air, his back was extremely weak, and blood spewed out of his mouth again. At this moment, there were countless bubbles of green blood around him. These bubbles were like fermentation, and they continued to burst. After bursting, they quickly became larger. In Song Ning''s dense surroundings, it was isolated from the outside world.


    "Everyone should not be close." Song Ning said in a deep voice, that the immortal power in the body was running, it seemed that this green **** resistance.


    Roar!


    Xiao Ke hurriedly pulled back the original crystal clear, her eyes twinkling with golden awns, and two rows of sharp teeth were deadly above the seven inches.


    laugh!


    Suddenly lost his mind, the clear body had been broken into two pieces, and the green blood was splattered. This green poisonous blood fell on the small white white fluff. The snowy white fluff seemed to be scorched. It was dark and even some parts. Flesh has been exposed.


    Roar!


    Xiao Ke was crazy, he shook his head violently, and directly pulled out a demon among the seven inches of the snake. The demon was green-green, as big as a human head.


    "Qing Cheng!" Lu Fan screamed, and walked towards Song Ning. He pressed his palm to Song Ning Tian Ling: "You kill me Qing Cheng, I will kill this waste, every area is a fairy, I want you to survive, death, Life after life was refined by snake poison! "


    Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen''s pupils shrank suddenly: "Dare you!"


    At this time, Song Ning was poisoned. As long as the poison of this crystal green python was only one, within a short period of time, the immortal power in the body was disordered, and his strength fell sharply. Now Lu Fan controls Song Ning again. Song Ning will die.


    Song Ning can be injured by one blow, and Song Ning can be killed by two strokes. With this kind of existence, the entire Orchid Continent may have no second.


    At this time, Bai Ting and Bai Xin were late, and many other monks also rushed to the top of the mountain. The monks happened to see that Lu Fan pressed a palm against Song Ning, and Song Ning''s body was bound by the green blood , Simply cannot dodge.


    "dead!"


    The demon power burst out in Lvfan''s palm, and a huge force pressed down, as if the sky was falling down. This destructive power seemed to be able to destroy everything. Under this power, the human body was like an eggshell and extremely fragile.


    However, when everyone thought that this shot fell on Song Ning, Song Ning was not dead and was seriously injured, but in this heart-wrenching power, suddenly came a very indifferent voice.


    "Do you think it''s up to you to kill me?" Song Ning''s expression was calm. Between his hands, there was an ice gossip flashing in his palm. The gossip circled directly against the green fan. The demon power with the general power of destruction could not penetrate the gossip composed of ice and fire.


    At the moment when the power of Yin to Yang merged, the sky burst and Song Ning''s body did not move. Instead, Lu Fan was shocked by this force and pulled back dozens of feet before he could stop, with an incredible look in his eyes. .


    "I don''t want to bully you, but you are too weak. Your demon power is much worse than Xiao Ke." Song Ning looked as usual, pointing at Lu Fan with one finger: "You can not die, as long as you tell me, this Is there a woman''s hand in the Raksha Seal? "


    The blood in Lufan''s body was surging, and he never thought that the monk of the False Immortal had such a powerful power, but at this moment he also understood that the power of the monk of the False Immortal in front of him was used to kill the giant white python before That is the power of Yin to Yang.


    "Women''s hand?" Lv Fan licked his lips. He knew that facing Song Ning was hard to win. Now, beside Song Ning, Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen have arrived, and even Qing Cheng has been killed. He Today is also a disaster, but even death ...


    Lu Fan grinned: "The woman''s hand is delicious, hum ... smooth and smooth."


    During the talk, Lu Fan ��s body suddenly burst into power, seeming to burst, and everyone was shocked. If the monk on the top of this fairyland chose to explode, then the entire canyon would collapse, besides, the green on the surface of Lu Fan ��s body The poisonous blood is extremely rich. If the poisonous blood bursts out, I do n��t know how many monks will be burned to ashes in an instant.


    Just as everyone wanted to flee around, they saw a flash of golden light suddenly appear in Song Ning''s fingers.


    "Yanyang." Song Ning slowly closed her eyes, and said something lightly in her mouth.


    Between heaven and earth, at this moment, it seems like there is only sunlight. Except for the sun in the sky, Song Ning ��s body is like the sun. The golden light is dazzling, as if everything is enveloped in this golden light, and the golden light is in the sun. The power of Yanyang has a hot temperature, even the power of Sun in Song Ning''s body is difficult to match.


    ������ ......


    In this light, it seems that everything in the world will be destroyed, but only these gentlemen feel the power of gentleness, and the power of destruction only comes on the body of Lufan.


    Although half of the demon power that Lu Fan broke out was not destroyed by the power of Yan Yang, he had no more fighting spirit at the moment, and even said that he gave up.


    Nowadays, many monks see this Yanyang technique for the first time. The technique is so strong, not to mention those ordinary Jinxian monks, even Lin Zhendong and Xuan Bing Tiannv are appalled.


    This is not just immortal art, but infinitely close to Taoism. The nature of Taoism is more natural, and the more the power of nature is used, the more essence of Tao. It is just the power of the setting sun that can already kill the monks at the peak of this fairyland.


    Lvfan never thought that he would die in the hands of a virtual fairy monk for more than 100,000 years, and ... or he first attacked the virtual fairy monk, and was injured and poisoned by snakes. Next, kill with one blow!


    Too strong, so powerful that after the end of Yan Yang''s surgery, after the light between heaven and earth returned to normal, everyone still looked at Song Ning dumbfounded.


    Although the technique of Yanyang was performed once in Song Ning''s hands, it was only Song Ning practicing his spells. Now he is killing the enemy. This technique will kill the monks at the peak of the fairyland. I am afraid that Lin Zhendong and Xuan Bing Tiannian Together, the two cannot resist the power of this spell.


    "Brother Song!" Bai Xin screamed and went towards Song Ningfei: "You are poisoned. This snake venom is extremely difficult to understand. I don''t know if it can be solved in a short time."


    Xiao Ke''s body swayed in front of Bai Xin: "You don''t need to worry about Song Ning''s things. This is the demon pill. It''s Jingqing Python. If demon detoxification should be done with demon pill, it''s not a problem.


    Just when Xiao Ke was talking, Song Ning spewed out another blood, his expression was blurred, and the whole person seemed unconscious ...

 Chapter 876： Only blood exchange is feasible

    When Bai Xin was surprised, he had to step forward again, and Xiao Ke grabbed Bai Xin''s shoulder: "The poison of this crystal green python is still on the surface of Song Ning''s body. If you come close, you will also be poisoned!"


    "But Brother Song ..."


    Xiaofen stepped forward to support Song Ning, she was the sword spirit, and the poisonous blood could not naturally invade her body. As soon as she supported Song Ning, she immediately penetrated into Song Ning''s body. As a result of this investigation, she couldn''t help but frown: "Xiao Ke, Bai Xin, the two of you come over first to see that the toxin in the host seems to be undergoing some kind of change."


    It is said that the color change is not just Xiao Ke and Bai Xin, many monks around have also come together, but after seeing the power of this crystal python, the monks are watching around, just that battle By virtue of his virtual fairy realm, Song Ning has been able to exhibit the quasi-Dao law. Even if this kind of existence cannot resist the poison of Jingqing Python, how can they dare to entrust?


    Bai Ting has also come to Bai Xin at this moment, but he did not stop Bai Xin, but looked anxiously at Song Ning.


    Xiao Fen controlled the green poison pressure on the surface of Song Ning''s body to prevent the poison gas from contaminating the white core. Xiao Ke was also very careful and ejected a trace of demon power. This demon power flew out of the body, and then carefully entered Song Ning''s body.


    Bai Xin wanted to explore Song Ning''s body as Xiao Ke''s movements, but Xian Li hadn''t popped up yet, and Xiao Ke''s palm fell on Bai Xin''s shoulder: "Song Ning can be felt through my demon power The condition in the body, this toxin is too strong, it is better to be cautious. If you are in trouble, I cannot afford this responsibility. "


    Bai Xin hesitated slightly and nodded, feeling the change from Xiao Ke''s body.


    "Poisonous blood has been integrated into the bloodline. If it is not treated immediately, it may worsen." Xiao Ke and Bai Xin almost reached the conclusion at the same time that Song Ning could not find any traces of poisonous blood in his body, so it can only explain the poison. The blood has been completely integrated into the blood coagulation of Song Ning. Integration into the blood vein is only the first step. Next, the toxin will flow through the blood veins to the internal organs, the meridians, the bones, and finally the whole body will be poisoned. save.


    "It''s better not to publicize this matter. I watched a lot of people in the Orchid Continent staring at their masters." Xiao Fen has now displayed the enchantment again, and the enchantment wraps several of them inside, although outside Can see the situation in the enchantment clearly, but can''t hear their conversation.


    Xiao Ke''s expression moved, and a fairy power popped up.


    Teleport!


    The light ball of the enchantment that Xiao Fun displayed disappeared into the canyon in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was in the room of Song Ning in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers.


    Xiao Fun placed Song Ning on the bed, Xiao Ke stepped forward to lift Song Ning''s lips, put Yaodan in his mouth, the entrance of Yaodan melted into Song Ning''s body, and merged with the blood, but he didn''t know the detoxification situation. how.


    "If you don''t check it yourself, no one knows that Yaodan can get rid of some poisons. If Yaodan only has the effect of suppression, then the blood in Brother Song''s body needs to be discharged from the body. The safest way is to exchange blood." Bai Xin At this time, regardless of Xiaoke''s obstruction, he stepped forward and grabbed Song Ning''s hand, and Xianli infiltrated into his blood for investigation.


    Xiao Ke took a step back, and there was anxiety between the eyebrows. Jing Qing Python had to bring Song Ning to death. According to Jing Qing Python''s cultivation practice, it was already a miracle that Song Ning could kill him. Now, this poison, Not to mention Song Ning, even the monks at the peak of the fairyland are all formidable.


    In the anxious waiting of Xiao Ke and Xiao Fen, Bai Xin''s arm shuddered violently, and his eyes sparkled.


    "How?" Xiao Ke hurriedly asked.


    "Yaodan can relieve, but it only delays the spread of toxins. If you want to completely rescue Brother Song, there is only one way." Bai Xin said seriously: "Change blood."


    "What blood?" Xiao Fen asked. Fen Tianjian was bloodthirsty, and the most was blood.


    However, Bai Xin shook his head, whether Xiao Fang thought: "Sage blood, blood of nine-headed bird, or ... my blood."


    "Sage blood cannot appear on the Orchid Continent. If there is a sage, even if you do n��t need blood, you can save Song Ning. Your blood ... No, where is the nine-headed bird? This can be found in the Orchid Continent. Things? "Xiao Kedang will exclude two of them.


    Xiaohan frowned, thinking about everything about the Nine-headed Bird, but she didn''t have enough memory, but she couldn''t think of any information about the Nine-Headed Bird.


    "The end of the sky is where the nine-headed bird lives, but there is no record of the nine-headed bird in the Orchid Continent, and we can''t ask other people, who are all coveting the demonitis in the hands of Brother Song, If you take advantage of it, it is difficult to resist. "Bai Xindao.


    Xiao Ke narrowed his eyes and exhaled: "You are guarding him, I''ll take a look."


    When the words fell, Xiao Ke had already disappeared into the room. At this time, there were some trivial footsteps outside the room, which could be heard as some monks. After investigating the small fire, they found that these monks were all people of the country of falling feathers. Pull the black wind into the room.


    Heifeng was about to resist, but found that he was in Song Ning''s room. After being surprised, he immediately walked to Song Ning''s bed: "How is the host?"


    "Need to change blood." Bai Xin''s face was pale.


    Uh!


    The black wind stroked his wrist and blood spewed out: "Use mine."


    White core''s palm wiped out of thin air, and the wound on the black wind''s wrist healed: "You can''t. Wait for Xiaoke''s sister to find the nine-headed bird. , And then swapped into the blood of the nine-headed bird. "


    Bai Xin continued to explain: "A saint''s blood, even a drop, can purify all toxins in the world. The blood of the nine-headed bird can be regenerated indefinitely with just one cup."


    "Only these two methods? Sage blood ... How long will a saint appear in this starry universe? I haven''t even heard it!" The black wind shivered: "Nine-headed bird ... Nine-headed bird ... There is a headless bird at the end of the sky. A bird is born in 90,000 years, with a maximum of nine heads. Nine heads need 99.81 million years ... "


    "It takes so long?" Xiao Fen was stunned. For the years of 9.81 million, it might not be a big deal for many powerful people, but for them, this world is too long. How long has it existed, can these nine birds be born?


    The pupil of Xiaofen suddenly shrank: "White core, you know that it is almost impossible to find the nine-headed bird, but still keep the small branch open, it is impossible for you to ..."


    At this time, Xiao Ke''s hands were spread out, and the body surface shone with holy light: "If Sister Xiao Ke is here, I will never be allowed to do this, but Brother Song is in danger, I can''t think of any other way. It is stronger than we think, ordinary snake venom can be solved with the same kind of demon pill, and the poison of the crystal green python is almost unsolvable. "


    [The author''s digression]: 1/3

 Chapter 877： White core exchange

    During the speech, Bai Xin sighed, and his eyes were clear: "Brother Song can''t be okay, otherwise what will happen to Sister Leng? It''s just that I don''t understand, why did Brother Song suddenly go to Raksha Yin."


    "We have been to the fairy tomb. Among the fairy tombs, one of the hostess''s arms disappeared. It is suspected that they were torn down by the white bones for the purpose of rejuvenating the dead.


    Bai Xin smiled, as if she was blooming in March.


    "This world can take such hardships for the loved one, I am afraid that it is only Brother Song. I will start to exchange blood for Brother Song, and I will ask two people to help guard. Do n��t let outsiders disturb. This is a big matter. I ca n��t be a little distracted. ��Bai Xin looked calmly, as if it was just an extremely relaxing thing before her.


    Although Xiaofen didn''t stop Baixin, Xianli pulled Bai Ting into the room.


    White core was shocked, his hand paused: "Brother ..."


    "Xin''er, how is Song Ning?" Bai Ting stepped forward and stood beside the bed, watching Song Ning.


    "I''m going to exchange blood with Brother Song. It''s too late to be late." Bai Xin said solemnly.


    Bai Ting''s eyebrows were dignified. He didn''t refuse, but patted Bai Xin''s head gently: "Make sure both are safe."


    Bai Xin smiled: "Brother is assured."


    This smile looks reassuring, but no one knows what is the mood of the white core hidden behind this smile. Her blood is no more than the nine-headed bird, and it ca n��t be compared with the saint. If you exhaust the last drop in your body Blood can save Song Ning back, which is a blessing. There is a high probability that the two will die together, but she can''t say.


    Bai Xin''s nose was sour, she slowly closed her eyes, stopped the tears that were about to burst, and when she opened her eyes again, her expression was calm, the white light on the surface of the body was great, and she waved to see Song Ning''s two The wrists were all drawn apart, and the holy light rushed in from the left wrist, and the blood in Song Ning''s body poured out from the right wrist.


    Immediately after she cut her wrist again, the blood in Song Ning''s body poured out while her blood entered.


    The room was filled with the smell of blood, but at the moment Xiao Ke was still anxiously searching for the nine-headed bird. Apart from a few people in the room, no one knew Song Ning was lying on the bed dying, waiting for the white core to exchange blood for rescue.


    As time passed, Song Ning''s toxic blood was continuously discharged, and the white core suppressed the discharged toxic blood, but at the moment her face became paler and her body began to tremble slightly.


    50%!


    When the blood in Song Ning''s body was discharged by 50%, the blood in Baixin''s body had already flowed out by 50%. Her lips were chapped and her teeth were clenched together. There was a trace of the girl''s face that remained unchanged all the year round. wrinkle.


    Although Bai Ting couldn''t see his sister''s face, he saw his sister''s trembling back. How much poisonous blood was flowing from Song Ning, and how much blood was consumed by Bai Xin. His heart hurt, but his sister''s feelings about Song Ning also understood that he couldn''t Stop, I can only hope that this will end soon.


    60%.


    70% ...


    White core''s long black hair became mottled.


    80%, 90%!


    When the poisonous blood in Song Ning''s body flowed out into 90%, the skin of the white core began to dry up, and his arms were no longer as fair and bright as the girl, but wrinkled, and his black hair turned completely white, and the whole person shrank. ring.


    Bai Ting shuddered, his heart twisted like a sword, and wanted to step forward to stop it, but he just took a half step, and heard the voice of Bai Xin: "It''s only one step away. If we destroy now, both of us will die, brother, Do you remember ... who saved me when I was in the enchantment and lonely and helpless when I was in the fairy market? Do you still remember that I was almost taken away and fell into depravity all my life? , Who saved me? I said in my early years, I must watch Brother Song and Sister Leng together, the two of them failed, and I will not let Brother Song die anyway! "


    Bai Ting kneeled softly on the ground, Bai Xin was his own sister, how could he not know Bai Xin''s thoughts, fearing that even Bai Xin didn''t know what love was, even Bai Xin didn''t understand, she was right Song Ning''s is not a brother-sister relationship, but a love between men and women!


    She hopes to see Song Ning happy, and hopes to see Song Ning with her loved one, so she feels happy.


    At this moment, Bai Ting finally understood that Bai Xin was changing his life for Song Ning!


    Bai Xin''s move shocked Heifeng and Xiaofen, but at the time of Heifeng and Xiaofen stunned, Bai Ting cut his wrist with his hand, and blood flew out: "Xin''er!"


    Bai Xin moved slightly and realized what her brother meant. She was not free to accept Bai Ting''s blood, but if her brother''s blood was used to recover herself, then her blood would be impure, and only a trace would save Song Ning. If the blood is lost due to impure blood, then all of this effort is reduced to nothing.


    A gleam in Bai Xin''s hand fell on Bai Ting''s wrist. Bai Ting''s wrist wound healed. Bai Xin violently expelled the last trace of poisonous blood from Song Ning''s body, and only the last drop of essence remained in her body. blood.


    Boom!


    Bai Xin fell down. At this time, she was like a corpse. When Bai Ting saw Bai Xin''s face, the whole person was almost crazy.


    The round, goose-like face is totally unrecognizable at this moment. Apart from being able to distinguish the facial features, he can no longer see the slightest appearance. His skin is wrinkled, like a dead body that has been dead for many years and has not yet completely rotted.


    "Don''t say to Brother Song, you must not ..." This is the last sentence Bai Xin said, and then she fainted, Bai Ting didn''t even dare to pick up Bai Xin, fearing to hurt her sister.


    The atmosphere in the room was depressed, and Song Ning''s fingers moved. Perceived by several people, Bai Ting gritted his teeth and picked up the white core to leave.


    A moment later, Song Ning woke up, and everything that happened before was not in his memory. He looked at the dark wind and Xiaofen with a dignified look beside him, and he couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong?"


    "Master, you have been poisoned before." Black Wind nodded slightly.


    Song Ning frowned: "I remember ... Xiao Ke and Xin''er seemed to be by my side. How about the two of them?"


    Xiao Fu''s body tightened: "Xiao Ke is going out. Bai Xin left Bai Ting before. I don''t know where it is now."


    Song Ning nodded slightly: "The poison of the Crystal Green Python is indeed terrible. It''s my care. Fortunately, the toxin has been resolved, otherwise I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause. From the current perspective, I am afraid that the Raksha Seal is still in There is a crisis, and Xiao Xiao''s hand may be temporarily unable to find it. "


    Heifeng and Xiaohan stared at each other and did not speak.


    Song Ning''s inner vision always felt that there was some change in his body, but he could not tell where exactly the change occurred. He suddenly saw a trace of blood on the quilt and asked, "This blood ..."


    ��Author''s Digression��: 2/3

 Chapter 878： Face is no longer

    "It''s nothing. The host feels okay now?" Xiao Fang shifted the topic.


    "It''s okay, but I always feel that ... I feel some changes." Song Ning got up from the bed and was healed at this time. He paced on the ground and walked around for a while, still not discovering anything wrong.


    "I''m still going to ask Xin''er to ask, Xin''er is still better at treatment." Song Ning said with a flick of his body, he went directly outside the Baixin room.


    Xiao Fen and the Black Wind haven''t had time to stop it yet, Song Ning already knocked on Baixin''s door: "Xin''er, can you be in the room?"


    Boom Boom Boom.


    Song Ning knocked a few more times, but there was no sound in the room. He swept away and found that Bai Xin was not in the room, but from the Bai Ting''s room there was a trace of a wave similar to Bai Xin.


    "Bai Ting, can you see Xin''er?" Song Ning walked towards Bai Ting''s residence while transmitting the sound.


    Bai Ting has just placed the white core. Although the white core has been awake at the moment, it is very weak. The drop of essential blood in the body is constantly making blood, but it is not fast, and it is still like a dry body.


    Squeak.


    The door of Bai Ting''s room opened. After closing the door, he headed towards Song Ning: "Xin''er closed in my room."


    "Xin''er is afraid to break through again?" Song Ning smiled and said: "This girl''s recent breakthrough is extremely fast, but now the realm is much higher than me."


    Song Ning''s smile has a spoiled color. It seems that when he talks about Baixin, he is extremely happy, but this spoiled smile falls in Bai Ting''s eyes, and in Bai Ting''s heart, Bai Ting just smiled. Laugh, didn''t answer the call.


    "I was poisoned by Jingqing Python before, and I solved it somehow, but now I always feel that my body is a bit wrong, so I want to find Xiner to help me see it. After she retreats, I must tell me." Song Ning said while looking at the room. Bai Xin was breaking through. He was afraid to disturb the other party, and did not Xianli to investigate.


    "Well, you go back to cultivation first." Bai Tingqiang squeezed out a smile.


    "Isn''t it difficult for Xin''er to break through?" Song Ning asked Bai Ting with such a reluctant smile.


    Bai Ting shook his head: "It''s not true either. I''m stuck at the bottleneck recently. I''m a little anxious. Xiner''s breakthrough time may be longer. If you don''t have any health problems, wait for a while and find her again."


    "Fortunately, the matter of Immortal Tomb needs to be hurryed up ..." Song Ning nodded. When he left, he was only thinking of Immortal Tomb, thinking of Raksha Yin, and thinking of the battle of space and time that I don''t know when will come Not too concerned about Xiner''s breakthrough.


    Bai Ting looked at Song Ningyuan''s back, took a deep breath, and looked up at the sky, hoping that the tears in his eyes would return.


    "Brother Song, if one day you know that Xiner is for you, it is very likely that your life will be exhausted, and the limit is coming, what will you do ..." Bai Ting turned back to his room.


    At this time, the body of the white core in the room was no longer as shriveled as before. Although it had a blood color, it seemed to be filled with flesh and blood, but the wrinkles fell, and the long black hair that the woman was proud of now became Snow white, it is impossible to change back to black again, the long-lasting girl''s face is no longer, replaced by an old woman''s appearance.


    "Xin''er ..." Bai Ting clenched his fists tightly, the words squeezed out from between the teeth, and tears fell down, lying on the edge of the bed, carefully pulling Bai Xin''s hand.


    "Huh ..." Bai Xin exhaled for a long time and smiled a pair of little tiger teeth: "Brother Song, has he just been here?"


    Bai Ting nodded: "Come and go again."


    "Brother, don''t tell him." Bai Xin has recovered at this time, although her face is no longer, although she looks like an old woman, although her body is still very weak, but it seems that when she said the word ''Song Ning'', she came spirit.


    Bai Ting nodded tremblingly: "It must not tell him."


    "Brother Song is fine, I will rest for a while, and I should be able to recover." Although Bai Xin''s voice was slightly hoarse, he could hear a happy feeling.


    "What kind of panacea do you need for recovery? I let Song Ning refine it." Bai Ting didn''t know the extent of the "recovery" that his sister said, so she immediately asked.


    The white core is playful, but it''s just playful with the present face, but it seems to be contrary.


    "Fu Yan Dan, Huan Yang Dan, Yi Xue Dan, these three are enough, but my brother must keep a secret." Bai Xindao said.


    There was a ray of light in Bai Ting''s eyes, thinking that if Bai Xin said he needed a panacea, then it should be recoverable, and he immediately got up and went to Song Ning.


    Bai Xin looked at his brother with a smile, and this smile remained until her brother disappeared, and was gradually buried by bitterness. She shivered with a trace of fairy power to fetch the mirror. Looking at her face in the mirror, her fingers shook more and more, and her tears kept falling.


    How precious a woman''s face is. Only when she loses it will she understand. Although Bai Xin was ready to die when she exchanged blood for Song Ning, now it is an unexpected joy to survive, but she is exhausted by her heart and blood. It was exhausted and could not be recovered anymore. The kinds of immortals mentioned before were also made up to make Bai Ting feel better.


    Bai Xin put the mirror down and turned over to take out Yi Rong Dan in the storage ring. Today, she uses this medicine to do no good to her health, but in order to hide everyone, she can only use Yi Rong Dan to maintain Your own face.


    "I do n��t want to lie, but ... if I do n��t use Yi Rongdan, I ��m afraid the relationship between Brother and Song will change. If Brother Song ca n��t find me again, I ��m afraid I ��ll be anxious. "" When Bai Xin sighed, she suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the room. She hesitated a little and convinced Yi Rongdan.


    Yi Rongdan entered the body and caused a sudden pain in Bai Xin''s body. She was exhausted. Now, the pain caused by taking the pill is unpredictable to her. She endured the pain and began to look The wrinkles on the face completely disappeared, but this long hair was difficult to turn black.


    Bai Ting walked into the room and shuddered when he saw Bai Xin, almost yelling with joy.


    "Xin''er you ..."


    Bai Xin smiled slightly and concealed the pain between his eyebrows: "Brother, look, am I recovering now? Over time, even my hair can be restored to black."


    The tears in Bai Ting''s eyes couldn''t stop, and he couldn''t help himself excitedly: "Okay, okay! Song Ning, I already mentioned the medicine of immortality. He is now collecting medicinal materials and refining, and he will be able to refining it in a moment.


    "Well, brother, then you are guarding me outside now. I want to check if other parts of the body are recovering in the room. If you are in the room, some are not convenient ..." Bai Xin showed a quiet smile.


    [The author''s digression]: 3/3

 Chapter 879： Pretend

    The door closed, and with a soft click, it seemed to isolate the white core from the outside world. The hustle and bustle outside the room seemed to have nothing to do with her. She took a deep breath and seemed to calm down her mood at the moment. Take off your clothes, look in the mirror and look at yourself in the mirror.


    I know the situation of my body best, but even if I already thought about what might happen to me, after seeing myself in the mirror, Bai Xin still shivered violently and couldn''t help but take two steps back.


    Even though he was still in his twenties or twenties, Bai Xin ��s body at the moment was like a mortal in his sixties or seventies, full of wrinkles, and even the originally swollen **** had collapsed, Yi Rongdan changed her Her face can''t change her body now. The soft and smooth skin that was originally like an egg has become this look.


    Bai Xin looked at the mirror. After a while, he suddenly smiled: "Fortunately, my face is okay."


    Among the bronze mirrors, the smile that Bai Xinqiang squeezed out was sad, but at this moment, besides her, no second person could see it.


    After a while, the white core got dressed. She took out a dyeable ink cartridge from the storage ring, dyed her white hair to black, and spent half an hour to sort out the clothes. In the end, it was finally loose Sighed: "In this way, no one should find it. Fortunately, the ink color is long-lasting. If it does not meet the pure water, it should not fade."


    After doing all this, Bai Xin gave himself a sweet smile, as if the hazy sky seemed to turn into the sky, playing with long black hair, and then went out.


    Outside the room, Bai Ting looked at his sister''s changes in a silly way. Everything that happened before was like a dream. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, my sister changed back to her original appearance.


    "Xin''er, you are ..." Bai Ting quickly stepped forward.


    Bai Xin fiddled with the hair tips, slightly turned his head to reveal two small tiger teeth. This smile was just like before, and it really seemed like nothing had happened: "Brother, how?"


    "Your hair has changed back to its original color?" If the white core had grown up, Bai Ting could not directly touch her hair. It must have been touched at this moment. The sister''s hair was still white before half an hour. Now, how come it becomes black, and this black and shiny hair is no different than before.


    "Don''t tell you, Brother Song came to me before? I''ll go and see Brother Song first." Bai Xin said, three steps and two steps, jumping up and down, exactly the same as before.


    Before Song Ning came out of Baixin''s room, he went directly back to the room. In the room, Heifeng and Xiaofen were waiting for him. When he went back, the two immediately became nervous. Originally they thought Song Ning might be very angry. As a result, the expression on Song Ning''s face was very indifferent, as if nothing had happened.


    "Master, Baixin she ..." Heifeng asked weakly. Before the encounter with Baixin really scared him, it was almost blood for blood, life for life.


    Song Ning smiled: "Xin''er is about to break through again. Bai Ting doesn''t know how. He needs some strange panacea, among which there is Huanyang Pill, I don''t know who it is for."


    Hearing the words "Huan Yang Dan", Xiao Fen and Hei Feng naturally understood what Bai Ting was going to do, and immediately said: "This Huan Yang Dan should be Bai Ting''s help for others."


    Song Ning nodded: "It should be, I go to the riverside of the Netherworld, you are waiting for me here."


    Song Ning said that he was going to go out, but before he went out, he suddenly thought of something, and turned around and said, "Yes, you two went to guard outside Bai Ting''s room. Protect her. Her recent breakthrough has been a bit faster. I always feel that something might go wrong. "


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning pushed the door open, and Heifeng Xiaofen followed them, but the door just opened, and all three were stunned.


    Song Ning is okay, he only thinks that Bai Xin is breaking through in cultivation, but before Xiao Fen and Hei Feng saw that Bai Xin was dying, and it was totally unrecognizable, it was not like a person at all. Except for a little weakness, the others are the same as before.


    Bai Xin saw a few people, first nodded slightly towards Xiaofen and Heifeng, and then smiled at Song Ning: "Brother Song, are you going out?"


    Song Ningchong stepped forward and caressed Bai Xin''s head: "Your breath is not quite right, could it be that you just failed when you broke through?"


    Bai Xin smiled, as cute as a little rabbit: "Yeah, failed." Bai Xin spit out his little tongue.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s okay. Some of your recent breakthroughs are too fast. You still need to stabilize them. Failure is not a bad thing, but ..."


    Song Ning touched Bai Xin''s head and suddenly frowned slightly: "How come there seems to be a kind of hair on your hair ..."


    "Well, Xiner used something to protect her hair before. Brother Song even cares about Xiner''s things like this?" Bai Xin hurriedly said.


    Song Ning coughed lightly: "It''s not that, I''ll just ask, I''m going to the riverside of the Netherworld, do you want to walk together?"


    Bai Xin wanted to go, but the riverside of the Netherworld was so full of Netherworld. If she followed her at this moment, with her body, she might be in trouble.


    "No longer, the breakthrough failed before, you have to adjust your interest rate." Bai Xin shook his head.


    "Well, okay, I''ll give you some refining elixir for me. I''ll go first. You can adjust your interest rate." Song Ning then finished, her figure flickered and disappeared into the state of falling feathers.


    After Song Ning left, Bai Xin was relieved. When Black Wind and Xiao Fen wanted to ask Bai Xin, Xiao Ke''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky. Xiao Ke was extremely anxious, but she just fell down. Seeing the door of the room open, there is no breath of Song Ning in the room.


    "Song Ning ?!"


    "It''s okay, Bai Xin pushed the poisoned blood out and poured it with his own blood." Xiao Fen said.


    Xiao Ke''s mind tightened, looking at the white core, the golden pupil shrank, it seemed to be able to see through the white core, Xiao Fen and the black wind can see the weakness of the white core, Xiao Ke can also be natural, even Xiao Ke You can also see that Baixin''s vitality is much weaker than before.


    "You use your own blood ... how do you feel now?"


    Bai Xin slowly shook his head: "No problem, just recuperate for a while, it''s just a blood exchange, don''t tell Brother Song."


    "Why can''t I tell him?" Xiao Ke frowned: "Don''t let him know about such things, do you think you can hide it?"


    Bai Xin sighed: "Maybe I can''t hide it, but hide it from him. He should only feel guilty about Sister Leng. If you let him know that I have changed blood, he will definitely feel guilty for me."

 Chapter 880： On the eve of the nine-day battlefield

    Xiao Ke''s performance is already extremely exciting, but it is still Xiao Ke who doesn''t know what happened to Bai Xin. If he knows that Bai Xin almost died in order to exchange blood for Song Ning, he is still extremely old now, and Shou Yuan''s loss is not necessarily How long can she live, then she will definitely tell Song Ning about this.


    "There are no nine-headed birds. You deliberately propped me away." Xiao Ke Shen Sheng asked.


    Bai Xin smiled bitterly: "Sister Xiaoke, how long do you have to struggle with this matter?"


    Xiao Ke was stunned. It seemed that Bai Xin had become so sensible, and her speech had matured a lot. Now that everyone is well, she has no reason to continue to ask. Keeping asking will only make Bai Xin think more.


    "Not to mention at this time, I would like to ask, where did Song Ning go?" Xiao Ke asked.


    "I went to the riverside of the Netherworld to get something. I should be back soon." Heifeng said.


    Xiao Ke nodded: "I went looking for the nine-headed bird before, but I found that there have been some changes in the nine fairy tombs, and the connection among the nine fairy tombs has become unstable. It seems that there is turbulence in the space. Song Ning will go back and let me know.


    Several people in Baixin looked dignified. If there was a problem with the fairy tomb, Song Ning must be the most anxious, but what would happen to the fairy tomb? Space is turbulent, is it possible that this Orchid Continent, as Song Ning said before, will war break out again?


    "Time and space battlefield?" Xiaofen frowned. She felt that she had this thing in her memory, but she couldn''t figure out what was going on in the space and time battlefield.


    However, the black wind, who has personally experienced the battlefield of time and space, looks pale at this time, and seems to have felt the crisis.


    Although Xiao Ke lived for a long time, he didn''t understand the space-time battlefield in this orchid continent, and at this moment he turned his doubtful eyes to the black wind.


    "The precursor to the battlefield of time and space is chaos in time and space. No matter whether it is time or space, chaos may occur. Once the degree of this chaos reaches a certain critical point, then time and space will be completely disorganized, and cracks in space and time will appear. The monks of various spaces in various times, sometimes even appear in the space and time battlefield in the form of the same person in the future. "Horror in the eyes of the black wind, from the eyes of the black wind has not been seen for a long time This look.


    He swallowed and continued, "The horror of the space-time battlefield is far less than what I am talking about now, whether it was dead hundreds of thousands of years ago, or it might exist after hundreds of thousands of years but not yet born. It may appear in the space-time battlefield. Once the space-time battlefield is opened, it is almost impossible to survive ... "


    "This is why every time the space-time battlefield is opened is a disaster, and it will usher in destruction."


    The black wind looked at the three people in front of him. At this time, his forehead had already exuded cold sweat. Obviously, when he thought of the terror of the space-time battlefield, he now recalled the previous picture in his mind. The opening of the space-time battlefield is also bound to welcome every era. Coming disaster.


    Heifeng said like this, Xiao Fun suddenly frowned and seemed to think of something. She had experienced the space-time battlefield personally, but now her memory is still partly sealed, so she did n��t think about it for the first time. After Heifeng finished talking about the battlefield in time and space, some pictures appeared in her mind.


    It seems that she was only there after the start of the space-time battlefield. The space-time battlefield has not only been the beginning or end of that era, but also an artifact in the ancient battlefields. The sky-burning sword was out of the last time-space battlefield. of.


    Bloodthirsty world, sword out of soul.


    Several people were talking about the battlefield in time and space. Song Ning had already come back. When he woke up, he didn''t see Xiao Ke. Now Xiao Ke''s expression is dignified and he is talking with Heifeng and others, but it makes Song Ning a little curious.


    "What are you talking about? It looks extremely nervous." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Ke hurriedly replied: "There are some turbulences in the nine fairy tombs that look at space. According to the analysis of the Black Wind, it should be caused by the space-time battlefield. The space-time battlefield will eventually open. I am afraid that it will affect the nine before the space-time battlefield opens. The fairy tomb. "


    "The space-time chaos will appear before the opening of the space-time battlefield, both in time and space. At that time, the space-time crack was torn apart, that is, when the space-time battlefield was opened, now the space has begun to turmoil, and it is within the range of nine fairy tombs. The beginning? "Song Ning looked abruptly.


    Everyone was not surprised by Song Ning''s words. If Song Ning didn''t even know the details of the battlefield in time and space in the Orchid Continent, then no one would know better.


    "Pill medicine will be refined later, take a look at the nine fairy tombs first." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng and others still have to stop it in the future. Xiao Ke has already taken Song Ning into the sky and flew towards the sky. The pill medicine that Song Ning wants to refine is actually for Baixin. Heifeng and Xiaofen are natural Knowing the importance of this immortality to Baixin, Song Ning put the matter of refining immortality on hold, and both of them looked at Baixin.


    Xiao Ke and Song Ning left, and there were no outsiders present. Bai Xin whispered: "I have nothing to do. Those medicines can only help me recover. Don''t tell Brother Song about everything I did before."


    Heifeng and Xiaofen stared at each other, and then nodded, looking at the white core at this time, they also felt a little distressed. What this young girl did to Song Ning, I am afraid that few people in the world can and.


    In the sky, when Song Ning and Xiao Ke rose to a certain height, Xiao Ke pointed to the range of the nine fairy tombs below and said, "The turbulence that began from there, the space is unstable, and it has even begun to collapse, although it will not Spread to the fairy tomb, but if this continues, I am afraid that the nine-pointed star array method will be unstable. Although the role of the nine-pointed star array method is not very large now, but if this method is destroyed, then the nine fairy tombs It is bound to be affected. "


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked down. Now Leng Yuexiao ��s body is still incomplete. Within the scope of the nine fairy tombs, there is space disorder and the earth collapses. If this goes on, he has n��t waited for the secrets of these nine fairy tombs. It was discovered that the Nine-Mang Star Array would no longer exist, and Leng Yuexiao''s body might also be affected.


    "Xiao Ke, we used to look for the reason why Xiao Xiao was used by the white bones among the nine fairy tombs. Now that we have found it, is it necessary to enter other base fairy tombs?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Ke slowly shook his head: "In fact, it is not much necessary, the nine fairy tombs are connected, and now we have found the problem, and there are no signs of damage to other fairy tombs, which means that the Xiaoxiao''s three souls and seven souls are intact. As long as Leng Yuexiao ��s arm can be recovered, the body and soul are complete, and as long as the proper technique is used, he can be resurrected. "

 Chapter 881： Incense Power

    "Appropriate technique ..." Song Ning hesitated, but Zuo Siyou couldn''t recall any technique that could completely combine the body with the soul.


    "People have three souls and seven souls. As long as the nine fairy tombs do not collapse, they can start the Nine Mansions Star Formation in the future to form a spirit-receiving spirit. The body is complete, and the soul is recalled. One of them. "Little can explain.


    Song Ning''s expression moved: "Is there any other way?"


    Xiao Ke nodded slightly: "There is indeed, but it is about parallel space. If there is Leng Yuexiao in parallel space, then just bring Leng Yuexiao in other parallel spaces. If this method is currently used, it is somewhat inconvenient and the chance of failure is greater. "


    Song Ning did not speak, but listened to Xiao Ke to continue.


    "I just said that parallel space is not parallel to space and time. Space and time are the combination of time and space. It is just before the outbreak of the space and time battlefield. The changes in space and time are elusive, which is inconvenient." Xiao Ke said.


    Song Ning carefully looked at the Nine-Mang Star Array Method below. It was the most important place in the entire Orchid Continent for him.


    "After so many years, they ended up on different paths. If I had not read the jade paper you gave me, I wouldn''t even believe that I could still have feelings that have lasted for so many years." Song Ning laughed mockingly at this moment, I don''t know Why, some relief, seeing the location of these nine fairy tombs, he suddenly felt relieved, as if Leng Yuexiao was in these nine fairy tombs.


    After thinking for a while, Song Ning turned and smiled: "Thank you very much."


    "Thank you very much in those days? If I had been so hard to see Leng Yuexiao loved, how could I do this, Hong Xian is the woman who suffers most from the most infatuated love." Xiao Ke''s cheeks were red, she didn''t expect Song Ning He would suddenly mention the events of the year.


    "Hey." Song Ning sighed: "Well, let''s go back first, refining the panacea needed by Bai Ting first, then go to Raksha Yin to see."


    Bai Ting''s panacea?


    Xiao Ke thought of Baixin immediately and asked casually: "What medicine is needed?"


    "I don''t know who wants to take the elixir like Huanyang Pill, but it seems that this person may not have much vitality, otherwise this elixir will not be needed." Song Ning said.


    In Xiao Ke''s heart, he said that Bai Xin was very weak before. Now, when hearing these immortals, Xiao Ke also understands that Bai Xin''s blood exchange for Song Ning was definitely hit hard.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Xiao Ke''s even subtle changes in his eyes fell on Song Ning''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing. I''m a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back first." Xiao Ke shook his head and disappeared into Song Ning''s eyes when he turned around.


    Song Ning didn''t think much, leaned back to the Imperial City, and ordered to refine the Elixir, and after a few hours, Bai Ting felt Song Ning''s voice.


    Bai Xin was able to ''heal''. In Bai Ting''s view, it was already a miracle. He didn''t know the details and he was in a good mood. As soon as he heard Song Ning''s voice, he immediately flew towards Song Ning''s room.


    After giving Elixir to Bai Ting, Song Ningjing sat on the bed and leaned against the wall, thinking about what happened during this time.


    The battlefield in time and space will break out sometime, Leng Yuexiao ��s body is still incomplete, and there is no crisis in the Raksha Seal. Moreover, even the spells that can help Leng Yuexiao ��s body and soul combine .


    Song Ning looked up, looked through the window, and looked at the sky above. The clouds in the sky were changing. He suddenly remembered the tears left by Leng Yuexiao when he left, the starry sky was there, she was there, and the starry sky was not destroyed. She is not dead.


    "If the space-time battlefield is on, let alone the nine fairy tombs, fearing that the stars will collapse ..." Unconsciously, Song Ning clenched his fists tightly, his expression tense, and his forehead oozing cold.


    When ~


    A dull sound came into Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning stunned and stood to look out. At first glance, it was the statues around the imperial city of Luoyu Kingdom that had been built, and this dull sound represented Completion.


    "Eighty-one statues, the order of arrangement is not completely in line with the law, and I don''t know what it means." Song Ning slowly shook his head. The statue was left by that person, and it should have some intentions.


    Everyone outside flew towards the statues. These 81 statues completely protected the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers. On each statue, Song Ning''s movements were different and lifelike, attracting monks to worship.


    For Ningyu Kingdom, Song Ning is like a god. If there is no Song Ning, I am afraid that the kingdom will be gone. So for Song Ning, these monks are full of awe, it is because of this feeling of awe , They will begin to worship right after the statue is completely completed.


    But when they worshipped these statues, Song Ning suddenly felt something seemed to be flying in the air, like smoke and plumes, directly into his body. Coincidentally, soon more green The smoke entered Song Ning''s body. At first glance, Song Ning''s green smoke came from the 81 statues.


    There seems to be a trace of power in these green smoke, but the power is too small. Even those forces that have just entered the body are very weak, and they can be blown away as if in the wind.


    "No ... these forces ... seem to be getting stronger ..." Song Ning frowned tightly, and he seemed to be able to feel that the more monks worshipping the statue, the stronger this kind of power accumulated.


    This ... is the power of incense!


    Song Ning originally wanted to go to Raksha Yin to see it again, but it was so difficult in Raksha Yin. He didn''t know what else would happen. The previous battle had been beyond his expectations. Even though the crystal green python was killed, he However, he was still seriously injured, and now he is carrying not only Leng Yuexiao in the Orchid Continent, but also another parallel time and space.


    "She came from that time and space to save me, and if I could get out of this time and space one day, I must go to find her, she is Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao is her ..." Song Ning closed her eyes directly after making up her mind. Start meditating.


    The Orchid Continent is originally a corner of the ruins. It is too small compared to other stars. It falls within this starry sky and has almost become a forgotten corner. However, there are suddenly 81 in this Orchid Continent. At the moment when the statue suddenly had the power of incense, there was a flash of light in the starry sky.


    The light appeared at once, just like a shooting star, but it still fell into the eyes of two monks who were traveling in the stars.


    "Master Lord, which one should be what we are looking for? The corner of the ruins sinking in the endless starry sky has spent many years, and finally has a hint of incense to shine."

 Chapter 882： Song family decline

    "The barren land, which had already been excluded from this list of stars, suddenly has the power of incense, which is a bit interesting."


    During the speech, the person called the "lord" flicked his finger, and suddenly a white light appeared in the dark starry sky. The white light was like a bridge, connecting the two monks and the stars. In a blink of an eye, the white light shrank, The two crossed hundreds of thousands of miles and stood over the stars.


    The lord''s long beard floats in a white robe and stands in the void. When the wind is moving, his long hair flutters and the fairy bones give the appearance of a high person.


    The person beside him looks young, like a young man, this young man is very handsome, with bracelets on the wrists of both hands, metal bracelets, and three small bells on each bracelet, but regardless of the surrounding wind How strong, the bells were motionless and did not make a sound.


    "Look at what this ruin looks like, and there is even the power of incense." The young man stepped into this lingering star while speaking.


    But at this moment, the lord raised his hand and held the young man''s shoulder: "Luo Lie, don''t act lightly."


    The young man is named Luo Lie. He is as famous as his name. He has a fierce temperament. He has n��t reflected on why the lord wanted to hold him. There was a shock.


    This fluctuation is fleeting, not to mention the Lord and Luo Lie, even the monks within the stars have felt this fluctuation, but the fluctuations come and go quickly, so almost everyone is not in this fluctuation Feeling abnormal.


    The moment the fluctuation disappeared, the two huge stone pillars of Nantianmen broke, and the couple who had guarded the Nantianmen for a long time finally broke free from the chain and saw them in front of the lord and the youth.


    The young man was shocked, but he did not flinch. The lord beside him had a smile on his eyebrows, but there was a disdain in his smile.


    "Who am I? I was deprecated and I don''t know where I went. It turned out that I was a door **** among the ruins of the bird." The lord''s voice was even more mocking.


    "Isn''t it Song Yunfeng of the Song family, the two predecessors of the Tang concubine? Guarded here for a hundred years, there are two seniors of labor." Luo Lie said that although he called the predecessor in the mouth, there was no slight respect on his face.


    Song Yunfeng narrowed his eyes and looked at the lord, his mouth slightly raised. Without saying anything, his right index finger was raised, and a long sword condensed by thunder and lightning in the void appeared at once, slashing towards the lord.


    Between the lord''s raised hands, a palm was pushed upwards, and a semi-circular aperture was formed around the palm. The aperture directly collided with the Thunderbolt Longsword. The Thunderbolt Longsword was consumed, and even couldn''t get in.


    Song Yunfeng''s brow furrowed, the thunderbolt''s long sword was broken, and his chest rolled, and a **** rush came up.


    "Song Yunfeng, at that time you were awesome, but it was just a hundred years of desolation. Do you think you can beat me? The so-called ''child of the star field'' in your family is dead, the high-ranking monks of the Song family are declining. There is no more status of your Song family. It stands to reason that you should call me "Lord Lord" when you see it. "The lord narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Song Yunfeng had to start again as soon as he gritted his teeth, but was stopped by the woman Tang Fei beside him. Tang Fei shook her head slightly and said: "Now you can''t easily do it, and Ning''er is still in the stars, this time they come, It must be related to the battlefield of time and space and the cultivation of Immortal Column. Now it seems that he still does not know about Ning''er. If you continue to struggle with it, you can''t guarantee that he will not see anything in Ning''er. "


    Song Yunfeng swallowed this tone and bowed his head fiercely: "Master Lord, say goodbye!"


    In a hundred years, they thought they could take a look at Song Ning when the chain broke, but they didn''t expect to attract this person at this time. In the alliance, their family and Song family have been opposed for a long time, but now Song family But no longer have the power to contend with them.


    Luo Lie looked at Song Yunfeng and Tang Fei distantly, and until the two disappeared, he said softly, "Master, you are injured."


    puff!


    The lord spit out blood, and his body shivered, with anger in his eyes: "Song! Cloud! Peak! I didn''t expect that in a hundred years, not only did you not wipe out your angry thunder, but it was more pure!"


    Luo Lie looked aside and didn''t say much, but he remembered Song Yunfeng''s name in his heart. In Luo Lie''s eyes, the strong lord was no longer a random crusher, but he suffered under Song Yunfeng''s blow. It hurts, but I don''t know what is going on.


    "Luo Lie, let''s take a look. Since it is a star within the space-time battlefield, there should be an immortal column, and the monk who produced the power of incense is probably the immortal column. Try to test the strength." Lord said.


    "Yes." Luo Lie responded, his body moved a little, this time unimpededly entered the stars.


    At the moment when he stepped into the stars, the surrounding space suddenly changed. The wind swelled in the sky. For a while, the clouds were thick and the lightning flashed. In this dark cloud, a figure could slowly be seen, drifting away. In the meantime, the figure had fallen, and the first thing he saw was the ''sky city'' floating in mid-air.


    Eh?


    Luo Lie raised his eyebrows, turned between his hands, and fought towards the sky city.


    Boom ~


    A burst of noise came from all the enclaves outside the sky city, and Luo Lie''s palms became larger, and he overwhelmed the sky city directly in his hands.


    "Who dares to attack my city of the sky!" There was a rage in the sky, and then dozens of golden fairy monks appeared. When these monks appeared, the spells popped out in their hands, and the fairy power shocked away. Want to resist this palm.


    However, the moment these fairy forces hit the palm, it was like drizzle hitting the wall, and they could not shake the palm.


    The monks fled, and at the next moment, there was a blast in the sky, and the city of sky shattered!


    The city of the sky, except Song Ning, almost everyone regards the city of the sky as the most powerful city in the whole of the stars, even the imperial city of the Falling Feathers, no one thinks it is the strongest, but it is the most powerful Suddenly the strong city broke apart?


    Many Jinxian looked at Luo Lie in shock, this young man didn''t seem to have too strong fairy power fluctuations, but this shot could crush the sky city composed of fairy jade?


    This sound not only alarmed many golden immortals. At the moment, in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, many monks also looked up at the sky without knowing what happened. Among the many monks, only Song Ning was the first. His eyes fell on Luo Lie. At the same time, Luo Lie seemed to feel something, and he looked down, coincidentally facing Song Ning.

 Chapter 883： Luo Lie

    "Dare to ruin my sky city, find death!" Xuan Bing Tian Nu rushed out first, followed by many Jinxian monks, followed by the sound of a roaring wind between the heavens and the earth, which dispersed the dark clouds and thunder and lightning. Silently passed away.


    Luo Lie frowned: "It''s a little meaning, but it can break my cloud rain technique."


    But even so, under the impact of these dozens of golden immortals, Luo Lie flicked a magic weapon and flew out. This magic weapon was like a golden giant net, directly covering all the monks that were attacked, in the palm of Luo Lie. After a show and then another pinch, the giant net contracted and turned into the size of a small purse. Within the small purse with golden glitter, dozens of gold fairy monks were all included in it!


    In this scene, the monks were stunned. Even Song Ning could not defeat so many Jinxian monks in an instant, let alone so many people in the magic weapon at the same time.


    Luo Lie looked down and looked at the many statues around the imperial city while squinting. From this statue, he felt a force of incense, and the statue looked just like the young man who just looked at it.


    "You, come here." Luo Lie hooked his finger at Song Ning.


    Just as Luo Lie pointed his finger at Song Ning, suddenly an immortal force hit the sky from the ground like a meteor, and a black shadow waved his fist at Luo Lie.


    Boom!


    boom����


    As the space oscillated, the dark shadow flew backwards, like an arrow from the string, hitting the ground and being deeply embedded in it.


    "I have lived for more than ten thousand years, but I still have this strength, but I am still not dead." Luo Lie looked down and did not even see whether the shadow was alive or dead, and continued to focus on Song Ning.


    The blow was so fast that the monks hadn''t reacted yet. In the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers, a trace of fairy power spread out. In a moment, another Song Ning appeared in the sky, and at the same time people looked at the original In the imperial city, Song Ning has turned into a ghost image and scattered with the wind.


    "My people, you can''t fight if you say you can fight." Although Song Ning looked as usual, but he was a little scared in his heart. The person in front of him was not like a fairyland monk. The magic weapon between his shots was also extremely arrogant and quiet. There is no such monk on the blue continent. Who is this person?


    "Human?" Luo Lie seemed startled, and smiled immediately: "I thought it was just a dog that just flew up."


    Buzz!


    Song Ning''s sword qi flew in his hand, Ling Tian sword qi appeared in white light, and a sword fell out of thin air, seemed to be able to cut the sky. Under this sword qi, Luo Lie''s expression shook, and his pupils contracted, turning his hand toward the top of his head. Slap.


    This palm turned into a semicircle of immortal power, resisted on top of his head, and collided with Song Ning''s Ling Tian Jian Qi, and even froze for a while.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh kind of strength is also called Xianlie."


    When Luo Lie pressed the palm of his hand hard, the Xianguang directly defeated Ling Tianjian''s qi above his head. He turned his hands and put his hands together: "Golden Buddha Palm!"


    The space on both sides of Song Ning suddenly squeezed, and a magnificent fairy force directly pressed Song Ning, making it unable to move for half a minute. This strong fairy force has never been seen before by Song Ning. Two huge golden palms were found, and Song Ning was squeezed in the center of this palm.


    At the moment, as everyone saw in the sky, Luo Lie was like a golden Buddha. The light was shining and intimidating, and the power of a fairy had already been released.


    "Fairyland Peak ..." Song Ning spurted out blood, and his bones were squeezed already.


    "Eh? It''s a bit interesting. The strength of this flesh is good. Normally, even the nine-turn golden fairy, the flesh has already shattered, and you are ..."


    Just when Luo Lie also gave a complacent evaluation, Su Ning suddenly grasped the palm of his hand, and the sky-burning sword appeared in his hand at first glance. The silver-white sky-burning sword seemed to fluctuate with clear water, buzzing, A white light ignited from Song Ning''s body and quickly supported, forming a chamber of resistance with the golden palm.


    Luo Lie''s eyes showed a shock, his golden Buddha palm was actually resisted by a fairyland monk, and he was also a virtual fairy monk!


    Tian Yu!


    The defense of the Burning Sky Sword Heavenly Emperor Form can be said to be an absolute defense in the same rank. If the power is still in the trap category, then the Burning Sky Sword in the Heavenly Emperor Form can naturally resist, but it needs to consume Song Ning ��s fairy power The redemption value existing in the Burning Sky Sword.


    Luo Lie''s palm was gradually propped apart, a flash of fanaticism flashed in his eyes, and he licked his lips. His palm changed instantly, and he overwhelmed Song Ning and grabbed it, as if to grab this burning sword.


    But when the palm hits the silver-white light ball on the surface of Song Ning''s body, a powerful force chopped on Luo Lie''s palm like lightning.


    Luo Lie took a pain and withdrew his hand, but the fanaticism in his eyes was more intense.


    "Good immortal treasure!" He climbed all over the body, covered with immortal force, and didn''t care about the counterattack that the white light ball caused to his body, and fell on it frantically.


    The defense supported by the Heavenly Emperor''s form is limited. Every time he resists an attack, Song Ning can feel that the defense is weak, and the fairy power in the body will also wear a point. Under the crazy attack of Luo Lie, Song Ning put away the Burning Sword, raised his fists and smashed towards Luo Lie.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    In the sky, the two were **** against each other. At this time, Song Ning had already taken advantage of the wind. It was obvious that the situation was not good. After saving the black wind that was hit into the ground, he wanted to rush up to join the battle, but he did n��t wait for her to punch Up, Luo Lie did not know what magic weapon was used. This magic weapon is like an enchantment. It isolates him from Song Ning. Outside the enchantment, the fairyland monk is unbreakable.


    puff!


    Song Ning was violently shaken in his body and took a few steps back to stand firm. A spit of blood spewed out and the wind in front of him was stained.


    Luo Lie also backed away, but only took less than ten steps. At this time, his fists were paralyzed, his breath was unstable, and even his arms were shaking.


    "This person is so strong!" Luo Lie was shocked. In the fairyland, he did not believe that someone''s flesh could be compared with himself. This proud and powerful flesh could not even be bombarded.


    The lord who had been looking at all this at the moment couldn''t help but frown. He thought that the battle would not last too long, but he didn''t expect to fight like this. He even found a man whose physical strength was similar to that of Luo Lie.


    "In the fairyland, you can compete with my flesh, you are the first." Luo Lie crossed his fingers, pressed hard, and a sound of clicks came out.


    At the moment when the click sound came out, I saw that the joints on his hands were raised like waves, spreading to both arms, and then spread all over the body, and the body after this bump seemed to expand by an inch. Generally, the texture and blood vessels of the muscle are exposed.

 Chapter 884： Luo Shengquan

    "First house, open!"


    Luo Lie roared. This sound was like a roar of a beast. Without any immortal power, it could be spread all over a hundred miles. The red light in his eyes was like a beast that eats people.


    Song Ning also cultivated martial arts. Naturally, after seeing Luo Lie''s body inflate by an inch, the surrounding power fluctuations suddenly changed. This seems to be a technique that can enhance physical strength.


    "Can hold me without a punch, I will spare you a life!" Luo Lie laughed wildly, and a gust of wind rolled up.


    Song Ning''s brows were tight, his arms crossed in front of him, and he only felt a violent impact. He flew backwards, but he only flew a few dozen feet backwards, and then turned around and stood in the air, just inside the body. The blood was rolling, and a sip of blood that he couldn''t crush was pouring out again.


    The gust of wind was driven by Luo Lie''s punch just now. In the field, only a few monks saw Luo Lie''s attack.


    At this time, the bones on Song Ning''s arms were slightly cracked. Fortunately, even if his skeleton was slightly damaged, he could recover quickly, but the internal organs were relatively weak, but even so, There is no big deal.


    It''s just that Song Ning felt that Luo Lie had tripled his speed and power both before and after he received Luo Lie''s blow.


    Everyone stared at the sky dumbfounded, looking at Luo Lie and Song Ning, and at the moment Luo Lie''s eyes were full of horror.


    "You ..." He stared at Song Ning deadly. In any case, he never expected that Song Ning was not dead but could still stand in the air.


    "Impossible!" Luo Lie shouted, his fists waved, and the enchantments around the monk who could block the fairyland began to tremble, and cracks appeared on it.


    In a flash of thousands of punches, Song Ning couldn''t keep up with Luo Lie''s speed. He was beaten like a ball, his skin cracked open, and even his bones were showing signs of breaking.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, the flesh is tough? Come on, see who''s flesh is stronger!" Luo Lie laughed, the cracks on the surrounding junctions were getting bigger and bigger, I don''t know when they would shatter.


    Click!


    A bone in Song Ning''s body broke.


    Song Ning spit out his blood, and Luo Lie''s eyes flashed red, seeming to be extremely excited, and the movements in his hands were more rapid.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in Song Ning''s mind, an unwilling, roaring voice, which only existed in Song Ning''s body, and only Song Ning could hear it alone.


    The bones of giants will only break after experiencing extreme pain. If one is broken, a congenital seal will be opened. This is the mark of hardened body.


    An idea appeared in Song Ning''s mind. This thought seemed to be able to dominate his body, and his arm was trembling, as if to be dominated and lifted up.


    "Can you move? I want to smash all your bones!" Luo Lie laughed like a maniac: "Compared with me? You are ten thousand years worse!"


    The attack of Luo Lie''s double fists stopped, and a punch was pulled back deeply. After accumulating force, a crack was made out of space with a bang, and where the fist wind passed, the space was directly torn apart, and the void appeared at once. Void was disturbed by fist wind in an instant, and closed instantly.


    This punch was thrown, even if the monks separated by a few miles or even dozens of miles could feel a smell of destruction, a terrifying thought appeared in their minds. Fist is enough to kill them.


    Above the stars, the lord narrowed his eyes, he naturally knew that Luo Lie''s punch could not kill the other party, but it was very possible to get a serious injury, he wanted to stop it, but he still refrained. It ��s true that he went out to collect immortal columns, but each immortal column is a quota. If it is too weak, he does n��t need to take it away.


    "After Luo Lie opened the first house, this punch is enough to kill all the monks in the fairyland. If this son has no fatal wounds, he can take it back and recommend it to the alliance." The lord said secretly.


    At the moment, the monks watched this fist fall on Song Ning, but they were too fast, and they couldn''t even make the call.


    At the time of this punch, Xiao Ke had already transformed into a nine-tailed fairy fox. The burning sword in Song Ning''s storage ring wanted to break out, but was bound by an invisible force and could not break through.


    Just when everyone thought the punch was about to fall firmly on Song Ning''s body, he suddenly saw Song Ning''s arm suddenly lifted.


    The **** arm raised very slowly, but somehow, this slow movement was faster than that of Luo Lie''s fast punch.


    The voice in Song Ning''s mind was extremely strong. Song Ning couldn''t clearly understand what he was talking about, but in this vague voice like roar, he could hear the three words ''Luo Shengquan''.


    "This is ... what is this power ?!" The lord''s pupil shrank sharply, staring at Song Ning''s punch.


    Boom! ! !


    Two punches collide.


    Quartet shocked.


    The unbreakable enchantment of the fairyland shattered in an instant, peeling off like an eggshell. Song Ning''s **** arm trembled, but his body stood intact, and his entire arm was numb.


    Luo Lie flew backwards for dozens of feet. He had just stood firm and spit blood in his mouth. At the moment, his right fist, which was in contact with Song Ning, had broken bones and burst into pain.


    He quickly moved a few points on his body to stop the pain, but at this moment he looked at Song Ning again, and there was no contempt in his eyes.


    The lord''s body trembled slightly. Until now, he was moving for the first time. He was able to injure Luo Lie with one punch, and even put Luo Lie''s arm away. How strong is this person''s physical body? And just when the punch was just thrown out, the lord seemed to feel a sense of oppression. This feeling of oppression was not even given to him by the Taoist monks among his peers, but in the body of the virtual monk How can this feeling burst out?


    "If it wasn''t for a great man who made a mistake in reincarnation and fell here, then this is a genius!"


    "Come to death!" Luo Lie''s left arm thumped on his chest, and a wave was rippled over his body again. Where the ripple on the flesh passed, his body was a little bigger than before.


    But when the ripples were about to spread all over his body, an old man with a fairy bone appeared suddenly beside him. The old man grabbed Luo Lie''s wrist and squeezed hard: "Enough, with your current ability, open the first The second house is too expensive. "


    At the end of the word, the old man looked at Song Ning, a glorious color flashed in his eyes, as if the fairy despised the ordinary man: "I didn''t expect that there could be such a wizard in this ruined land. You are qualified to tell me the name. "

 Chapter 885： Talk about conditions with Daojing

    "Why did you tell me my name?" Song Ning punched again with his backhand.


    The old man raised his eyebrows, his disdainful eyes deepened.


    Luo Shengquan!


    The power of Song Ning''s fist is even stronger than before, but just as the fist is about to fall on the old man, the old man suddenly raises a finger and points towards Song Ning''s fist.


    Boom!


    There was a tingling pain in the back of Song Ning''s hand, and there was blood in his face. He felt that if the bones hit an extremely tough weapon, the old man''s fingers were not forceful at all, but now Song Ning''s fist was bloody.


    Song Ning quickly withdrew his arm. At this moment, he already knew that Luo Shengquan was realized by the giant bones in his body. The power of a punch may be regarded as the strongest blow by Song Ning Wuxiu. However, such physical strength, such power ''S attack was so vulnerable in front of this old man.


    The old man snorted and squinted at the young man who was just a hypocrite: "The bones didn''t break, your bones ... good."


    Song Ning gritted his teeth, and the old man suddenly appeared just now. It was too weird. Everyone didn''t think much about it, but now they looked at the old man''s position again, just next to Luo Lie, that is, the surrounding enchantment For the old man, it is useless.


    Even though the enchantment of the fairyland could not be entered, the old man could move freely. Song Ning was able to defeat Luo Lie''s punch, and the old man blocked it with only one finger.


    At this time, what everyone thought was not how the old man cultivated, but why the old man appeared here. People who cultivated like this might be able to kill everyone in front with only one blow.


    "Junior, you are very good. I don''t care what chance you have. Sign up. I will not only spare you, but also give you a fortune." The old man smiled slightly and raised a hand before Luo Lie.


    Luo Lie seemed to understand the meaning of the old man. After taking a few pills, he turned over and took out the golden net like a purse and put it in the old man''s hands: "Master Lord."


    This loli attitude is extremely respectful. The words "Lord Lord" fell in Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning''s pupils contracted, and he couldn''t help but step back half a step and became more alert.


    The old man looked immovably, clutching the golden net bag in his hand: "These juniors will give it back to you, but you will follow me."


    "I''ll follow you?" Song Ning''s two forces from Yin to Yang quietly worked.


    When the old man shook his hand, the golden net bag spread out, and more than forty Jinxian monks flew out one by one, all wearing a panic look. When they saw Song Ning, it was like seeing a savior. Knowing what happened outside, it was only as if Song Ning rescued them.


    These Golden Immortals are extremely depressed, I do not know how Song Ning defeated the horrible young man, but when they stood behind Song Ning and looked towards the opposite side, they suddenly saw another old man on the opposite side!


    This old man''s breath did not converge. The closer the distance, the stronger the coercion.


    "People, I''ll give it back to you. Now you can tell the old man, what''s your name?" The old man stood on his hand, just like a superior''s gesture: "It''s your blessing to be known by the old man."


    Even though the old man was so sighed, no one dared to show a little unfairness, especially until Song Ning''s arm has not fully recovered until now, blood dripping down continuously, and the people watching looked cold.


    "Sorry, I don''t want this blessing. If you come to make trouble with the stars, then you will try to use the power of every monk of the stars, and will drive you out or even kill them. Before you start, you think about it! "The force from Song Ning''s body to Yin to Yang is already running to the utmost at this moment. If the person in front of him must do something, he must also seize the opportunity.


    The atmosphere was tense for a moment, as if a world war would erupt after a moment, but no one thought that this old man who had been looking cold all the time suddenly laughed!


    "Oh, some meaning, the old man may wish to tell you that you are the fairy column of this ruin, and you are eligible to be nominated to enter the ancient immortal tomb to practice, but this qualification requires nomination, can nominate for you, only me." If it sounds like that, it comes from Song Ning''s ear and hits Song Ning''s heart.


    "Ancient Immortal Tomb?" Song Ning frowned.


    "You, who is the last name?" The old man pointed to Song Ning: "This is the last chance I gave you."


    Although Song Ning doesn''t know what the ancient immortal tomb is, but the old man''s strength is beyond the fairyland. Above the fairyland is the realm of Tao. Even if he is the strongest technique, he just has a trace of it. The "Yang" of Yang is not worth mentioning in front of this old man, and the old man in front of him knows that he is a matter of immortality.


    Xiu Wei like him, there is no need to lie, maybe it is because of the immortal column, because of the nomination, he will stand here for so long.


    "Song Ning."


    At the moment when Song Ning said his name, the pupil of the old man shrank, and immediately showed a fierce color: "Song''s name?"


    Song Ning felt that there was an extremely strong murderous flash in the old man. When the killing dissipated, the old man smiled: "Although I hate the surname of Song, but now there is one nomination for the ancient immortal tomb, it just so happens that you are suitable, As long as you can promise me a condition, I will not only kill you, but will also make you eligible to enter the ancient immortal tomb and get more benefits. "


    Not to mention Song Ning, even the black wind that experienced the battlefield of time and space before 10,000 years ago did not know what the ancient immortal tomb was, Xiao Ke and others were all at a loss at this time, and I have never heard of it. Four words. However, how high this old man''s cultivation level is, everyone knows. Even if he speaks to Song Ning in such an attitude, Song Ning will not refuse.


    Unexpectedly, Song Ning once again refused: "What is the ancient immortal tomb, I am not rare."


    The old man raised his eyebrows, his anger was more intense.


    "You don''t want to give you a face, I think you are looking for death!" Luo Lie, who had already recovered at this time, had to rush up and fight with Song Ning again.


    Song Ning turned his finger to the black wind behind him: "My people are beaten, I don''t care what you do, no matter what your strength is, no matter what the ancient immortal remains are, I want you to agree to your terms, then You have to promise my terms. "


    Everyone felt that their ears were buzzing, so Song Ning could not be mad, but dare to talk about the conditions with this kind of cultivation person?


    But what is even more unexpected is that the old man is not only angry, but a bit more surprised: "Dare to talk to the old man like this, even if it is a Taoist monk, it is rare. Junior, old man appreciates you , What conditions do you have, might as well listen. "

 Chapter 886： Why is it pear?

    "He moved my people." Song Ning pointed to Luo Lie.


    A fierce color flashed in Luo Lie''s eyes, but the old man in front of him said indifferently: "Just now your punch had injured him and the arm was broken. Although the bones have been connected now, but if not for a year and a half, it is impossible Healed, are you not satisfied yet? "


    Song Ning naturally understands that Luo Lie has an extraordinary relationship with the old man. If he presses step by step, let alone the condition, I am afraid that the old man will kill him directly in a rage. His mind moved, and Yu Guang swept behind him. The dark wind in the distance is tight again.


    "Apologize." Song Ning''s words came out: "My request is not excessive, since I have been injured, as long as I apologize, this matter will stop."


    "You fart!" Luo Lie looked up and laughed: "Hahahaha, I have never seen anything like you do not know about life and death. If Lord Lord sees you as a person, do you think you still have the right to speak?"


    Everyone also felt incredible, Song Ning could not be crazy, for the black wind, for a servant, even dare to put forward such conditions with this Taoist monk.


    At this time, even the black wind secretly conveyed to Song Ning: "Master, this monk should never be irritated. The existence of the monk is like a murderous demon. The entire star is difficult to resist its strength."


    Song Ning is also waiting for the other party''s reply. If the other party directly starts, then he will directly blast out the two forces of Yin and Yang, which are already fully working, together with the power to purify the demon flame, but all the methods that can fight it will Come out.


    But when everyone was nervous, they heard a light smile: "Hehe, apologize."


    Luo Lie''s pupil shrank sharply, and his eyes showed incredible colors. Why did Lord Lord let him apologize to this monk? In Luo Lie''s opinion, although Song Ning''s punch was very strong, he should have used a certain technique, otherwise it would be impossible to achieve this level. As long as he opened the second house, he would be able to kill him .


    But this lord did see clearly, but until now he did n��t make it clear. The bones in Song Ning ��s body are extraordinary. The strength of this bone, the strength of the punch just now, is afraid that only an ancient race can achieve it. However, he can''t confirm with these alone now, but in any case, Song Ning''s strength has been recognized by him, and he is still short of a recommended fairy column. If Song Ning can go, then this time they have a great chance to get it. That treasure.


    "Apologize, after all you will enter the ancient immortal tomb together." The lord narrowed his eyes and looked at Luo Lie.


    Luo Lie just wanted to refute, but after seeing the expression of the lord, his body was tight, and his heart made a chuckle, and he immediately walked to Song Ning and gave Song Ning a fierce glance. He said: "This account , I will torture you to death! "


    Song Ning''s mouth shuddered, looking at Luo Lie indifferently, and then looked at Heifeng.


    Luo Lie gritted his teeth and walked in front of Heifeng, with a few words squeezed between his teeth: "I''m sorry."


    Over the past ten thousand years, I am afraid that only at this moment the black wind feels that he has too much face, the lord is the Taoist monk, and Luo Lie, who followed the Taoist monk, even apologized to him personally.


    For a while, although everyone dared not speak on their lips, they had already cast their hearts on the five bodies that Song Ning admired, even though they knew that Song Ning was not a general, but now this courage alone is already extraordinary.


    Luo Lie apologized, but the lord set his eyes on Song Ning, as if waiting for something.


    "I''m offended, please forgive me, I don''t know how to call me." Song Ning clenched his fists and bowed slightly.


    "Just call me Lord, you can rest assured after you go with me. The existence of the space-time battlefield is not just your star. All stars will explode in time-space wars, and the outbreak of this space-time war depends on the immortals listed in ancient The performance in the Xian Yizuo, many rules, I was not sure for a while, but there is one thing you can rest assured that the time and space here will not continue to be disordered during the time you leave. "The lord explained.


    Song Ning was overjoyed in his heart, but even though the joy in his heart was not revealed to his face, his eyes were indifferent and nodded toward the old man: "Thank you senior."


    "Come here." The lord summoned.


    Xiao Ke, Hei Feng and others sent voice messages to Song Ning, hoping that Song Ning would be more careful, but the other party is a Taoist monk after all, already at this point, it means that Song Ning will not be in danger for the time being, if not, the other party I have already started.


    At this time, Xiao Lian was watching Song Ning all the time, and after Song Ning took a step, he said: "Senior Song Ning, please be careful. I have never heard of this matter, nor do I know the truth."


    "It''s okay, Xiaolian, during this time when I''m away, you have to take care of Luoyu Kingdom."


    "Xiao Ke, hold onto the nine fairy tombs without mistakes."


    "Black wind, take care of injuries and protect the safety of the country of falling feathers."


    "Xin''er, Bai Ting, you take care."


    Song Ning Chuanyin said goodbye to the people one by one, and then stepped out. The figure fell like a virtual shadow and fell beside the lord and Luo Lie. At the same time, the lord was awesome, a white light appeared, and Bai Hong did not know how many Far away, just before Song Ning had not responded, Bai Hong contracted and disappeared in an instant. Song Ning only felt that the wind beside his ears was roaring, the stars were shifting, and the space was compressing. This was too fast. He could n��t even open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he was already in the starry sky.


    The endless starry sky around, the stars that are closer to you can still see the outline, and the stars that are far away can only see the light. In this starry sky, the fairy gas is extremely rich, and you can feel a wave of fairy power around, carefully At first glance, it was some monks, but most of them were fairyland monks, and they all practiced around the star in front of them.


    It was just that these monks did not seem to see the three Song Ning at the same time. At the same time, the lord shook his body, and the three disappeared again. When they appeared again, they went to a luxurious room.


    "Li''er, arrange for him to stay, no matter what needs these days, they must be satisfied." The lord said.


    In the speaking room, the lord stepped on the chair in the middle of the room. At the same time, a woman appeared in the doorway. This blue long hair, beautiful and refined, when she appeared, she bowed and glanced at the lord, and then her eyes fell on Song Ning was a little surprised.


    "Lord, it turned out to be Li''er ?! This ..." Luo Lie was shocked to say something, but was glared by the lord, and he could only hold back the breath in his heart, and then hurriedly said: "Why is it? Rie? You did n��t promise me, Rie will keep it for me, as long as I ... "


    "As long as you are? Li''er is the most suitable person. If you don''t understand some things, don''t talk nonsense here. Although Song Ning is just a hypocrite, the previous punch, even me, was injured! The lord reprimanded.


    ��Author''s Digression��: The update will be resumed in Octobe

 Chapter 887： Forced double cultivation?

    At this point, Song Ning had already left with Li''er, and only Lord and Luo Lie were left in the room. Just after the Lord rumors, Luo Lie was silent and looked at the old man in shock.


    "Xu Xian, you can hurt me with a punch. This kind of existence, I''m afraid that even Er''er can''t control it!" The lord narrowed his eyes at Luo Lie.


    There are enchantments around this room. At this time, there are only two of them in the room, and there is no need to continue to speak. Luo Lie did not speak for a while, and the lord''s words continued to echo in his mind.


    The lord extended his index finger. This finger was the one he used to resist Song Ning''s fist. From the outside, he couldn''t see any scars on this finger, but if you look closely, you will find that the finger is slightly bent, obviously it is The broken inner bone has not been cured.


    Daojing monk, it should not be said that the bone is broken, even if it is broken, as long as it is not the curse caused by the curse, it can be restored within a short time depending on the injury, but now almost half an hour has passed, the lord ��s injury Not fully recovered yet?


    There is a huge gap between the monk of fairyland and the monk of Taoism, even though Luo Lie has already reached the pinnacle of the ultimate in fairyland, but he does not have the strength to punch the lord in front of him.


    "Lord, Song Ning ..." Luo Lie''s eyes were dull, and he always fell on the lord''s finger.


    The lord pondered: "Although I hate the person with the surname Song, I have to admit that Song Ning is very strong and a material that can be made. This time, he can also play a role."


    "It''s just an area of ??hypocrisy!" Luo Lie clenched his fists tightly: "If I open the second house, I will definitely be able to ..."


    "Luo Lie." There was a hint of coldness in the voice of the lord: "You are too impetuous, and every imaginary fairy has such strength. What if you let him reach the ultimate peak of fairyland? Because you have not yet reached the Tao Realm. If you forcibly open the second house, your own load is too strong, which is not what you can support. "


    "You are strong, but in the fairyland, you are not as good as him. If you really want to compete, wait for Daojing to talk about it." The lord said.


    The words were in Luo Lie''s heart. He clenched his fists and turned to leave. This was the first time he left the lord indignantly without even saying goodbye.


    On the other side, Li''er had already led Song Ning towards the quiet and quiet forest behind the lord''s room. The quiet and quiet forest was full of flowers and grass, and precious trees. Song Ning was already very interested in medicinal materials, and now he sees this strange flower After the grass and the precious trees, they slowed down involuntarily.


    Song Ning knew very little about this multi-plant. Although he knew that it was not the Orchid Continent, the plants were naturally different from the Orchid Continent, but he did not expect such a surprise.


    "Don''t touch it." Li''er saw Song Ning stretched out his hand to pick a purple flower, and immediately stopped it.


    Song Ning puzzled: "Why can''t you touch it?"


    "This flower is called Frost Ling, and it will not wither for thousands of years. If someone touches it, this Frost Ling Flower will turn into a monster that **** the essence blood, which is extremely difficult to deal with." Lier explained.


    Song Ning''s heart tightened. From the appearance alone, the flower is very delicate, the petals are regular and round, very round, like a gentle woman, but if it is really like what Er''er said, it really is beyond Song. Condensed expectation.


    "Li''er has been in this lord''s mansion for many years. He has never seen his predecessor, nor has he heard his predecessor''s name. I don''t know where the predecessor came from and why?" Li Er''s eyes fell on Song Ning, this was the first time. Seriously looked at the man in front of him.


    It was at this moment that Song Ning really looked at the woman in front of her. No matter what her face or temperament was, the woman could be regarded as one-of-a-kind. Even if her cultivation base was not weak, the strength of this fairy power should be upstream of the golden fairy. .


    "I''m just like you, only a fairyland monk, not a predecessor. I came from other stars, and the lord said that he would let me enter the ancient fairy tomb." Song Ning said truthfully.


    Lier smiled with a lip: "Although they are also monks in the fairyland, but the seniors are very strong and strong, they are the seniors and the younger Lier, who is the lord ��s personal maid. This time before entering the ancient fairy burial mound , It ��s up to the juniors to practice with the seniors. "


    "Cough!" Song Ning choked directly with his own breath: "What?"


    "Shuangxiu, senior, we said as we walked." Lier said as he walked forward: "Our destiny is born with only one, that is, to cultivate with others. When I am born with water spirit roots, I only have to deal with people. Only double repair can make faster progress. "


    "The matter of double cultivation is fine." Song Ning did not care.


    Lier''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t pause, his tone lowered a few points: "Senior, if this matter is known to the lord, I''m afraid it''s not good. It''s not up to you or me to do it."


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning''s voice didn''t drop but rise.


    It seems that Li''er is a little embarrassed and preached: "Senior, Senior Luolie, you should have seen it too. He had been thinking about double cultivation with me before, but the Lord did not allow it, so I know that I am still a virgin today and today. Body, the lord ��s arrangement has its own intentions, and it is not what you and I can control. If the senior dislikes Lier, Lier has nothing to say, but for the safety of the senior, he also hopes that the senior thinks twice. "


    "No need to think about this matter." Song Ning asserted.


    Lier paused, and now the two were already standing outside this quiet and secluded forest. There was a canyon on their left. Lier raised his hand to the valley and said: "Senior, please see this valley."


    Song Ning''s eyes looked deep, the valley did not reach the bottom, and he could see nothing at first glance, but he could feel a **** smell from the wind inside the valley.


    Li''er continued: "Maybe the senior can''t see clearly, but the following is already a dead body and blood is flowing into the river. The dead are all those who do not obey the lord. Since these lords have been ordered, there must be no resistance from the senior. Power, otherwise the consequences will be the same. "


    "Are you scaring me?" Song Ning sneered: "Song Mou has never seen a woman like you. In order to practice with me, did he say such a thing?"


    Lier sighed and shook his head helplessly: "Believe it or not, I will be sleeping tonight, if you don''t want it, the lord of tomorrow asks, I honestly say yes."


    At the end of the conversation, Li''er walked towards the left. Not far in front was a house. The house was not too big or small. It was two stories tall. It was Song Ning''s residence when he wanted to come.


    Song Ning walked into the room with Lier, but kept thinking about Shuangxiu in his mind. This Lier indeed has a strange physique, water can moisten everything, and there are very few people born with water spirit roots, so if it can Double cultivation with those who are born with water spirit roots, not to mention the doubled cultivation speed, and it must be several times more enjoyable in the experience of the kind of men and women.


    It''s just that Song Ning can''t figure it out, is it also forced to do this double cultivation?

 Chapter 888： Acacia

    In the center of the first floor of the room is a huge bath. The water-like liquid in the bath is like a streamer and illusion. It is constantly rippling and rippling. The bright and colorful wafting around the room can actually fill the whole room. In this way, the first floor should be mainly this bath.


    "This is Biluochi. Biluochi has a natural miracle effect. The specifics are different from person to person. If you can practice within this Biluochi, the effect is better. Seniors would like to experience it now?" Lier said, Already undressed in a wide clothing.


    Under her long blue hair, there is a fuchsia Lingluo gauze, and now she has exposed her fragrant shoulders, which really scared Song Ning.


    "Put on!" Song Ning said angrily.


    Li''er was slightly startled, but she didn''t expect that a man would order her like this. She put on the light gauze, bowed slightly to Song Ning, and then walked to Song Ning: "Since the seniors don''t want to, please let Lier bathes and dresses you. "


    "No, if you can''t get out of this room, just find a place to stay." Song Ning waved his arm, and several screens like a decoration came flying out of the air, blocking the pool, and Song Ning retreated. Clothing, entered the Biluo Pool alone.


    Sure enough, this Biluo Pool is the same as what Song Ning thought. Before, he felt that there was a power in the pool of water that could purify the dirt. As soon as he entered the pool, he immediately felt that the immortal power in the body was being received. A clean, dirty fairy power is discharged from the body, and the purified fairy power remains in the body.


    If the purity of Xianli only affects the strength of the monk, Song Ning will not pay much attention, but after these years of practice, coupled with Song Ning ��s absorption of high purity in the spiritual veins of Taihe Mountain at the time After his spiritual power, he discovered that in order to use the stronger power between heaven and earth, he must first resonate with these powers.


    The immortal power of fifty percent purity, even if the immortal technique is exhibited, the only thing that can resonate is the force of fifty percent purity between heaven and earth, but if the immortal force of ten percent purity, what can be resonated is the purity of ten percent purity. At a glance, this gap in power is obvious.


    Although Song Ning does not know what stars are here, or why the lord gave him such a good resource, but what Song Ning thought, if it comes, it will be safe, and there is no free lunch in the world. Since the lord has used this kind of Resources must be sought, perhaps his request is also in that ancient immortal tomb.


    The pool water of Biluo Pool continuously penetrated into Song Ning''s body. The colorful pool water entered and became black when it came out, but this black viscous liquid was purified again once it entered the Biluo Pool.


    Every time when the pool water enters the body, Song Ning will feel like an ant has penetrated into the skin of the body, with a slight tingling, but then, when the black viscous liquid is discharged, the whole body is refreshed again and again, and the black There is less and less viscous liquid, but Song Ning''s physical exertion is also extremely fast.


    Soon, Song Ning had a deep drowsiness, and a fragrance came from the tip of her nose. The more you smell the fragrance, the more you feel blurred.


    When Song Ning went to sleep, Li''er walked slowly next to Biluo Pool. She looked down at Song Ning in the pool water, and there was a trace of surprise between her eyebrows.


    "One hour, the color of the pool water is only half faded. If it is an ordinary monk, the color of the pool water may have faded by about 30%." After that, Lier''s eyes fell on Song Ning''s face.


    A woman born with water spirit roots has a very strong attraction for the opposite sex, even if she looks ugly, it will make you think about it, but her appearance is more and more beautiful from childhood to large, and her body is more enchanting, but she did n��t expect to be punished today The man in front refused.


    "There are only two kinds of men who can be moved by me. One is better, and the other is dislike of women. Which one would you be?" Lier said lightly, at this moment she was not worried. Song Ning will wake up, because just now, the incense she burned is indulging incense, let alone a fairyland monk. Even a Taoist monk, it is absolutely impossible to wake up without ten hours.


    Rial raised his hand, trying to reach Song Ning''s cheek, and suddenly heard the voice in his heart.


    "Li''er, can Song Ning settle down?" This is the voice of the lord.


    "Settled, already sleeping in Biluo Pool." Li''er said.


    "He really wasn''t moved by your beauty." The lord''s voice was commendable.


    Lier smiled: "It''s true that, like this man, Lier also saw him for the first time."


    "It is up to you to do double cultivation. It is Song Ning''s strength that is beyond Luo Lie''s ability. If it can be used by me, it will surely be a sword." Lord said.


    Yier stunned: "Isn''t it necessary to do double cultivation? Is it possible to ..."


    "It is necessary for others, but the gate of the ancient immortal tomb is about to open. I do n��t want Song Ning to have any surprises. His physique is excellent. If you can practice with it, the effect will be very good. When using Acacia incense, you must remember that it can only be used once. If it fails once, do not use it a second time. "


    For the first time, Rial heard the lord speak so patiently, but what surprised him most was not the lord ��s attitude, but the acacia in the lord ��s mouth.


    The strong effect of Hehuanxiang has nothing to do with the cultivation of the monk, but it is impossible for anyone to resist. The lord just mentioned that it failed once. How is this possible?


    Despite her doubts, Rieer didn''t say much, but responded quietly to the other party.


    After the two had finished speaking, Lier lit a censer next to the Biluo Pool, and a small pink square placed in the censer was Hehuanxiang.


    Hehuan incense is burning, the fragrance is flowing, and the whole room is pink cigarettes. This pink smoke is inhaled into the nose, and it makes people tremble with one bite. The whole look of two people is confused. As for three, it may be gone. Consciousness only regards the person in front of you as the one you love.


    Li''er has now retired her body, leaning against Song Ninghuai. Under the influence of the two fragrances, Li''er was also confused and slept deep, but even so, their body is also in this mellow fragrance The temperature keeps rising under the action.


    Both of them are still asleep at this moment, the effect of Hehuanxiang will accumulate in the body, and when you wake up, it will burst out instantly, which is the result that Lier wants.


    In the room, there was no silence except for the colorful water in the pool.


    Time passed slowly, and ten hours passed. Song Ning only felt his arms numb, and his body seemed to have a fire. He needed to be poured. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the coveted body beside him.

 Chapter 889： Former god

    At the moment, Song Ning was completely unconscious. He grabbed the woman beside him and pressed it against it. But somehow, when he touched the woman, he suddenly felt pain in his heart. This strong The pain stimulated his nerves. For a moment, Song Ning was sober. He knew where he was, what he was doing at the moment, and the strangeness in his body.


    "Do it, enjoy it and enjoy the double cultivation before you, is it not a waste to use it?"


    This voice seemed to come from the heart, echoed in Song Ning''s mind, and his body was completely out of his control.


    Even though Song Ning at this moment has discovered that everything is due to the censer beside it, he has no ability to extinguish the censer. His body wants to move, but he does not listen to the call, but constantly gropes on Lier.


    Uh!


    Song Ning roared, and at that moment, the Yuanshen villain at Dantian in his body suddenly opened his eyes, and Yuanshen villain suddenly stretched out an arm, which even went through Song Ning''s body and directly overturned the incense burner.


    Everything happened so fast that even Song Ning hadn''t responded yet, let alone Li''er, who was still in a state of confusion and was constantly making a loud noise.


    The incense burner was interrupted, and the power of the acacia scent continued to weaken. Song Ning turned his hand and patted it on his chest. A spit of blood spurted out. The water in the Biluo Pool was just red, but the blood was immediately Purified, but the color in the pool water is a little lighter than before.


    In the lord''s room, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Song Ning''s room. Although he couldn''t see anything clearly, at that moment, he felt another force from Song Ning''s room. Although it only appeared for a moment, it did exist.


    "What kind of power does he have in his body, even I can''t detect it ..." The lord frowned, thinking and thinking, and finally couldn''t figure it out, so he had to give up: "But this time it was Li Er''s miscalculation Well, for so many years, I finally found someone suitable for her, but I didn''t expect this person to be bothered with her ... "


    While talking to himself, the lord closed his eyes again.


    In Biluochi, Song Ning finally recovered his spirit, his body kept leaning back, his brow furrowed, and his eyes fell on Li''er. At this time, Li''er was already awake, even though he was dizzy, but he was also conscious.


    She looked at Song Ning''s mouth with blood, and with a little inner vision, she knew what her body is now. Under the influence of Hehuanxiang, it would be this kind of ending, which was indeed unexpected.


    "I didn''t expect that you would rather hurt yourself than double cultivation with me ..." Lier smiled bitterly and stood up directly from the pool without any cover. He bowed slightly to Song Ning and then turned around and walked out of the pool.


    This near-perfect body fell in Song Ning''s eyes. Song Ning admitted that her body was probably not like Leng Yuexiao, but for this woman, Song Ning had no feelings at all, how could she do that kind of thing for cultivation?


    "Li''er!" Song Ning suddenly called.


    Lier swayed slightly, paused and turned to look at Song Ning.


    The pool water flowed down from Pear''s neck, slowly, and finally ticked down on the ground. Even if there was no acacia fragrance, Song Ning could feel the impulse in his body.


    "You ... put on your clothes first and then talk." Song Ning turned his head away.


    Rie didn''t hesitate, dressed well between the armrests, and watched Song Ning quietly.


    Song Ninglue apologized: "It''s not that you are not good or that you are not charming enough. It''s just that I love someone in my heart. I love her only in this life and this world. Even if it is a double cultivation, I can''t do that thing with you. It ��s good for me or for you. "


    "Oh? Maybe." Li''er said lightly: "I don''t understand your words. Cultivating a fairy, as long as you reach the fairyland, you will have a life span of more than ten thousand years. For ten thousand years, are you sure you will only love one person and only get together with one person? What if you love someone who is not in the world? "


    "She is no longer alive." Song Ning''s mouth shuddered, a wry smile appeared.


    Li''er''s pupils shrank, her lips were half-open, and she was half a moment before she pursed her lips: "I''m sorry, I was just saying something."


    "It ��s okay, if you want to improve your cultivation behavior, there are many ways. If you do n��t feel emotional, even if you do n��t need me to take responsibility, I wo n��t do it. Please forgive me, the lord, I ��ll say, I ��m sure he wo n��t. Embarrassing you. "Song Ning said.


    A smile appeared on Lier ��s face: ��The lord told him that if the acacia has no effect, then it ��s up to you, he does n��t want to force you.��


    Song Ning was overjoyed: "Thank you Daoist for your success."


    Lier shook his head slightly and sat outside the screen: "The effect of Biluochi is almost the same. Please ask the senior to change clothes. I will be waiting on the side. If you need Lier to help change, please ask the senior to speak out."


    "No need." Song Ning left Biluoquan when he was talking, dressed and walked out from behind the screen.


    Lier leaned slightly towards Song Ning.


    "Li''er, I have many unclear points. If I can, I hope you can solve my confusion." Song Ning said.


    "Senior, please." Li''er said.


    Song Ning wanted to let his predecessors know the name, but when he thought that this might be the rule of the lord, he did not speak, but asked directly: "Do you know the battlefield in space and time?"


    Lier nodded: "Naturally knows that there was an unprecedented battle in this star field. In this war, two extremely powerful people used the space-time Taoism at the same time. As a result, the space and time of this star field was beaten. The confusion, coupled with an extremely strong magic weapon of time and space in the foot of a fairy ruin originally in this star field, makes this time and space still exist in the space and time to this day. "


    "The lord said that as long as I come and enter the ancient immortal tomb, then the star I am in will not be in danger of being messy in time and space." Song Ning said.


    Lier nodded affirmatively: "This lord can guarantee that with the strength of the lord, he can ensure that ten or eight stars will not be affected by the disorder of time and space within a short time."


    "Short time? How long is it?" Song Ning asked again.


    "Within a hundred years, it should be the limit of a hundred years, but I don''t know the specific time, I also heard about it," Lier replied.


    One hundred years is really short for their monks, but in Song Ning''s view, one hundred years is very long. Even though he has already cultivated a virtual immortality, he can''t live for more than thirty years now. The people are rare, if Song Ning said the time he has practiced so far, I am afraid that these powerful people will scramble to grab it, and grab it back for nothing else, just to be able to live and devour, to enhance their self-cultivation. ...

 Chapter 890： This woman, I want it

    In this room, Song Ning chatted with Mo Li for a while, and finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    The star of Song Ning is only a corner of this star field. In the star field, only the stars that have the power of incense will enter the arrangement, called the star column. The star has never been before There was the power of incense, so it was not among the stars and has been forgotten for a long time.


    The ranking in this column is divided into three levels, called ''first-line stars'' second-line stars ''third-line stars''. First-line stars control second-line and third-line stars, as long as they control more than five stars, they are called It was the lord, and the lord that Song Ning had seen before was the lord who controlled the stars.


    On the eve of the opening of this ancient immortal tomb, each lord has three recommended places, and this recommended person must be the ��sen column�� that exists in the local star field.


    Song Ning is the immortal column of the stars, and now it has amazing strength. It has naturally become the last person selected by the lord for the recommended quota. In Mori''s view, this should be the main reason why the lord did not force Song Ning to double repair.


    "What are the needs of seniors? I''m responsible for seniors ''daily life and cultivation needs. No matter what the seniors'' needs can be raised, I will try my best to do it." Mo Li said.


    Song Ningluo thought, if he really said there was a need, Song Ning wanted to leave the manor and went outside to take a look.


    "If I want to go out, I wonder if I can be allowed?" Song Ning asked.


    Mo Li smiled: "As long as you don''t leave this star, Li Er will guide you wherever you want to go."


    Song Ning nodded: "That''s right, you take me to walk on this star, and explain to me by the way."


    Although the expression on Mori''s face didn''t show much excitement, she was actually very happy. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t left this manor. Now she can go out with Song Ning and feel relaxed.


    "But now I need to report to the lord." Mori said.


    Song Ning nodded and waited in the room.


    Mo Li came back to the room a few moments later. Song Ning had been waiting in the room for a long time. Seeing Mo Li''s eyes with joy, he knew that the Lord had not stopped it.


    Going out of this manor needs to pass through a teleportation array. When the telescope array light falls, Song Ning sees that the scene in front of him is very different from what he imagined.


    Once upon a time, he thought that even if there were extraterrestrial domains, they were different from the stars, but now everything that is displayed in front of him is beyond his expectations. Whether it is pedestrians or buildings, they are not much different from the stars, if not He knows that he has left Jiu Xingxing now, and he probably thinks that he is wandering in a certain city of Jiu Xingxing.


    "Senior, this is the most prosperous street of Falling Stars. It can be said that everything is there. What the senior wants to do can be completed within this street." Mo Li boasted to Haikou.


    Song Ning had some interest. In front of him, although it was said to be a street, it was actually the size of a small town. It was full of vocals, barking, bargaining, laughter, and endless voices. .


    "Let''s go to the Dan Medicine Shop first." Song Ning said.


    Mori responded: "Seniors follow me."


    Mo Li explained while walking forward: "Here is called the prosperity street, the" street "shown, in fact, you can see it, just like a small city, there are all kinds of trades and even killers , Can be hired, so under normal circumstances, the weaker people are not willing to come to this place. "


    In this way, Song Ning only noticed the surrounding monks in the fairyland, and his virtual immortal cultivation was already at the bottom of the fairyland.


    Despite the crowds of people here, Song Ning and Mo Li became the focus of attention as soon as they walked in. Every time Mo Li and Song Ning walked by the crowd, the noise seemed to have a momentary pause. And Song Ning was attracting much attention. The monks looked at Mo Li''s eyes full of craving, but when they looked at Song Ning, they showed their fierce eyes.


    "These people seem to be able to see that you are the natural root of water." Walking in these fierce eyes, Song Ning not only did not flinch, but walked calmly.


    Mo Li brushed his sleeves and smiled: "Lear is afraid that it will cause trouble to the senior. A long time ago, the lord sent Lier to go out with Na Luolie to make purchases. As a result, he caused a lot of trouble to him. If it were not for the lord to come forward, I am afraid that Senior Luo Lie would be seriously injured. "


    Mo Li looked at Song Ning while talking, Song Ning''s expression was indifferent, but there was no slight tension, which made Mo Li a little curious: "Aren''t seniors afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Song Ning had a light smile on her face, but just as the words were spoken, there was a strong wind on his side.


    At this time, Song Ning couldn''t see it, but everyone around him saw it. A huge fist like steel fell on Song Ning, and the person who waved his fist was also a person with a body of more than a height, like steel.


    This man has a terrible face, and the power of this fist seems to want to kill Song Ning alive.


    This fist is huge, and there is a gust of wind around it, everyone is looking sideways. At this time, no matter those who are still bargaining or those who are sleeping, all look towards this side, with a joke in their eyes. It''s no wonder that bloody.


    However, when everyone felt that this punch would directly blow Song Ning''s head, he only saw Song Ning''s body slightly sway, and he actually hid, but even if he dodges the past, this fist still follows Song Ning. Nose across.


    Song Ning behaved extremely indifferently, but the attacker had a tight look, and a strong killer flashed in his eyes.


    "Hey, Li Quan, the iron man, is looking at this little girl''s skin." There was laughter from the side, and Li Quan, who was in his mouth, attacked Song Ning.


    The punch of this person was very fast. Even Song Ning was only able to dodge under the precautions. I did n��t expect it before. There are really all kinds of people in this prosperous street. The shot is such a strong monk.


    "Li Quan, aren''t you clearly bullying people? A monk of the Immortal Immortal. Since you''re looking at the girl next to you, just open your mouth, why do you have to kill?" The people around shouted, looking like this, Seems to know Li Quan.


    Li Quan''s face, as if polished by steel, was extremely terrifying. He looked at Song Ning indifferently: "This woman, I want it."

 Chapter 891： Beat easily

    When everyone heard it, they laughed, and Li Quan was a generation with simple limbs and simple minds. The people around him coaxed together, and he immediately obeyed, especially after hearing Li Quan''s words, people couldn''t help but endure.


    Mo Li was stunned, she did not intend to cause trouble to Song Ning, but after all, she was born with water spirit roots, and she was also alluring, because it was normal to fight because of the wind and jealousy, she reminded Song just a moment ago. Ning, but did not expect someone to cause trouble so soon.


    However, at the moment, Song Ning did not show any slight fear, but instead looked at Li Quan calmly: "If this person who was born with water spirit roots was given to you, it would be ruined."


    Li Quan frowned, as if he didn''t understand.


    "Yo, Li Quan, this kid looks down on you and says you are not worthy of this little girl skin."


    "It''s interesting, he didn''t have to die, but after saying this, he will definitely die. If I guess well, Li Quanhui will blow it into minced meat."


    Li Quan said nothing, squinting at Song Ning, when his fists were waving, there were countless steel fists out of thin air. These fists smashed from Song Ning in all directions, just like a cage, directly trapping Song Ning. Under such an attack, Song Ning can only resist.


    But how could a monk of the Immortal be able to resist the attack of Li Quan?


    "Hey, Li Quan''s strength is enough to have this fairyland Samsung. This Xuxian monk is going to die today. He dares to seduce here without any hesitation. It really is ..."


    The man speaking was an old man hanging a streamer, and the old man was talking, but suddenly his pupils shrank, just under this Li Quan''s mad attack, the breath that existed in the center of the attack didn''t even weaken, Li Quan The speed is extremely fast, so few people can see clearly, but those who can see Li Quan''s movements are all dumbfounded.


    In their eyes, the person standing in the center just spreads his arms and swings Li Quan''s fist completely.


    It was just a blink of an eye. The two fought hundreds of times. Li Quan stepped back a few steps, his arms were trembling, and they were all bloody. Just now, every time when his fist hit Song Ning, Li Quan felt like he was hitting the sword. Same as above, hundreds of times down, his fist is already bloody.


    All the people who were still talking about wind and cold just shut up. They looked at Song Ning as if they were monsters.


    "How can it be����"


    "Li Quan''s physical strength, I am afraid that only Luo Lie of the Lord''s House can overcome it. Why is there another monster now?"


    Li Quan didn''t have any fierceness in his eyes at this time anymore. Instead, he was deeply scared. He couldn''t keep backing. He just felt pain in his arms, but now he finds that his arms have lost consciousness.


    He looked at the man in front of him in horror and found that this man''s strength was even stronger than Luo Lie.


    Song Ning gently shook his hands, and the only sporadic blood stains on his hands were thrown away: "Even Luo Lie can''t beat, and still fist in front of me?"


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning walked forward slowly as if nothing had happened, but just after two steps, Song Ning suddenly took a break and turned to look at the person who had just spoken aside, and said lightly. : "Just like you said I will die?"


    The man''s face changed a lot: "Ha, ha ha ha ha, I''m so arrogant, please forgive sins, please forgive sins."


    This man''s face was as pale as paper at this moment, even the iron man Li Quan was defeated in this moment, and looking back on this young man, he seemed to have no force at all. How could he dare to provoke such strength at will?


    There are no clear rules in this prosperous street. If you really say the rules, you can sum up two, one is "money talk", the other is "strength talk", here, you can have no money, But as long as you have the strength, you can take it as you want, but if you do n��t have the strength, you must have money, otherwise you can only look at the scenery here, maybe you will be bullied when you look at the scenery. Suddenly, he didn''t even know how he died.


    Song Ning talked forward, and did not talk to this little nonsense. In his eyes, Li Quan ��s physical strength can only be said to be good, but if he wants to beheaded, it is just a flash, and the surrounding Those people, almost as few as Li Quan, did not really fight each other, and Song Ning is now uncertain.


    "Seniors are so good and powerful. At that time, Seniors Luo Lie and Li Quan also played against each other. Although it was easy to win, they were not as comfortable as seniors." Mo Li immediately followed Song Ning and said with a smile.


    Song Ning nodded slightly: "I didn''t expect that this prosperous street is really lively. Someone stared at you as soon as I came in. Is it possible that they don''t know that you are in the lord''s palace?"


    "Lord''s Mansion? Nobody here is afraid of the identity of the Lord''s Mansion unless the Lord comes personally. This prosperity street is not only a star of dust, but monks among dozens of stars around it will come to prosperity Street." Mo Pear explained.


    Song Ning was slightly startled, and dozens of monks around the stars would come here. No wonder it was so lively.


    The two were talking, and Mo Li pointed not far ahead: "Senior, over there is the medicine store, which is the largest medicine store on the entire prosperity street."


    When Song Ning looked at it, the medicine store there was indeed not small in size, five floors high, and the nose smelled, and he could smell the extremely strong taste of medicine inside. Song Ning was happy and quickened the pace: " Let''s go and see. "


    Mo Li followed, and the two were walking over there, and heard a shouting sound from the door of the Danyao shop: "The Tiandanpu auction is about to start. You want to sell or buy the medicine. Hurry up, please. "


    "There is still an auction?" Song Ning asked.


    Murray nodded: "There is indeed an auction here, but this is also my first encounter. I don''t know what it is like in this auction."


    "Look." Song Ning stepped over and stood outside the door of Tiandanpu. He was about to enter, but he was stopped by the guys in Tiandanpu.


    "Eh? This Taoist, you need to pay to enter the Tiandanpu auction," the man said.


    Song Ning froze, turning to look at Mo Li, Mo Li smiled slightly and asked, "How much does it cost?"


    When the man looked at Mo Li, he could not help swallowing: "Every piece of fairy jade per person."


    "Well, two pieces of fairy jade." Mo Li directly took two pieces of fairy jade from the storage ring and gave it to the man. This man let it go, but at this time the eyes of the monks around him all fell on Mo Li, even The beautiful shadows of Mori made them very excited.


    Entering Tiandanpu, Song Ning couldn''t help but ask: "Xianyu ... The currency here is actually Xianyu."

 Chapter 892： I want to sit in the box for this amount of money

    "That is, of course, what currency is used in the hometown of the seniors?" Mo Li asked curiously.


    "Spirit Stone." Song Ning said.


    Mo Li was stunned, looking at Song Ning like she was looking at antiques. She never thought that there would still be stars using spirit stones now. Although the spirit stones are the common currency of spiritual realm monks, Song Ning is now a fairyland, and It is still outstanding among the fairyland, and there is no fairy jade on the body, which is really surprising.


    "I will return these fairy jades to you in the future." The two were walking under the guidance of the shop''s friends, and Song Ning suddenly said such a sentence.


    Mo Li shook his head: "Xianyu naturally does not need my predecessor to give me, these are all commanded above."


    Above?


    Song Ning''s eyes swept and found Mo Li''s eyes fell on the man next to him when he said the word ''above''. Song Ning realized that Mo Li might not want the people around him to know that they were the Lord''s Mansion Although the people did not know the intention of Mo Li, Song Ning did not put it bluntly, but said: "I know."


    Mori Chuansheng: "Since the senior is brought back by the lord, the lord naturally has arrangements, and the fairy jade used for the senior has been placed with me, so the senior can use it at will."


    Song Ning didn''t expect that he still had this treatment, so he didn''t ask much.


    When the guy on the side saw the end of the conversation between Song Ning and Mo Li, they held their fists and asked politely: "Two people, don''t know if you need a box? If the auction is sitting on the first floor, the position is not good. Crowds of people, such a beautiful fairy, if sitting on the first floor, squeezed with a group of five big and three big masters, wouldn''t it be disrespectful? "


    Since people come out to pay for it, Song Ning will naturally not care where this fairy jade is used. Although not extravagant and wasteful, Song Ning really doesn''t like to be crowded with people.


    "What boxes are there, and what''s the price?" Song Ning asked.


    As soon as the dude heard a drama, he quickly said: "Now there are boxes on the second to fifth floors, but there is only one left. There are ten fairy jade on the second floor, twenty fairy jade on the third floor, and four on the fourth floor. Fifty cents jade, five cents is one hundred cents jade. Of course, this immortal jade is different, so the treatment is different. "


    Song Ning looked at Mo Li, and Mo Li nodded slightly, and Song Ning said: "Then five floors."


    Song Ning''s words just fell, and there was a loud voice behind him: "This Daoyou is embarrassed, a hundred cents of jade would like a five-story box, may it be too few?"


    It is said that Song Ning and Mo Li couldn''t help but turn their heads to look around. Behind them was a young man in a red robe. The young man looked pretty and handsome, and he had both sides on his left and right. A female nun, his hands are also fumbled on these two female nuns.


    "I have 120 cents of jade." The youth said directly.


    Song Ning stunned: "This ... can you increase the price at will?"


    Dude is embarrassed: "Actually it is possible, after all this ..."


    "Oh, two hundred immortals." Song Ning said directly.


    The young man in the red robe frowned, and he couldn''t help but draw twice. The value of the fairy jade was also very important to him. His annual expenditure was only one or two thousand fairy jade. If he only participated in this auction The fairy jade that cost more than two hundred is really not worth it.


    He grinned as soon as he gritted his teeth: "This Daoist is really interesting. Two hundred cents jade bought a box. What''s the difference between the fourth and fifth floors? Come, man, my fifty cents jade needs four. The box is gone. "


    The young man in the red robe had to take out the fairy jade while he was speaking, but before the fairy jade was taken out, there was a laugh of laughter: "Interesting, would you like a four-story box for this money?"


    However, whether they continue to dispute or not has nothing to do with Song Ning. Under the guidance of the folk, Song Ning and Mo Li have already reached the fifth floor. After sitting down, Mo Li also gave the two hundred immortals to the folk.


    The five-story box is indeed different from the bottom. There are wine, meat, and many other fruits and vegetables. The whole box is full of aroma, and the perspective is very good. The environment is also good. The whole five-story box is only eight boxes. That''s it.


    "Senior really is a sentimental person." Mo Li smiled.


    "Anyway, it''s not my own fairy jade. I don''t spend nothing." Song Ning said casually.


    Mori concealed a smile, and the smile came from the heart.


    The Danpu shop was hollow on this day, and the auction had already begun. A fairy force appeared in the sky at the center of the fifth floor. This fairy force was like building a transparent platform that the monks could see below. On this platform, a white-beard old man appeared. This white-beard old man was holding a box in his hand. The box floated in the middle of the sky and happened to be in line with the sight of the five-story box.


    "Welcome you to participate in the auction of my Tiandanpu, then now our auction is even beginning. The first medicine for auction is a fifth-grade medicine, and there are five above this fiery red medicine. The clear lines, if you know the Taoist friends have already guessed it, this is the Fire Dragon Pill, and the effect does not need me to say more? Starting from a hundred cents of jade, now the price increase. "


    After talking, the old man with white beards stood aside and exposed the immortality.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept through the Elixir, which was indeed a fifth-grade Elixir, but it was much stronger on the wall than the ordinary fifth-grade Elixir. Especially in this Elixir, Song Ning could feel a magnificent The power of flame.


    The power of the flames caused the entire elixir to burn like flames. This effect was the first time Song Ning saw it.


    "Seniors are also interested in this Fire Dragon Pill?" Mo Li asked.


    Song Ning asked: "What is the effect of this Fire Dragon Pill?"


    When Mo Li was stunned, she thought Song Ning wanted to come to the Pill Shop first because Song Ning knew how to use Pill Medicine. But now, at first glance, Song Ning turned out to have no idea about Pill Medicine.


    "Senior, this Fire Dragon Pill is a fifth-grade Fire Elixir. If a monk who practices Fire Spells can take this Elixir, the Fire Power will be enhanced. Now, from the effect of the flame outside the Fire Dragon Pill In the future, this panacea can be said to be the best among the top grades. The materials required for refining the panacea are also carefully selected. There may be blood in the fire unicorn. "Mo Li explained.


    Song Ninglue nodded, but did not expect it to be so miraculous. As for the fire unicorn, Song Ning had never seen it, but he had some impressions of the effect of this elixir of flame exaggeration, but even if there were impressions, there were not many.


    "I want this medicine," Song Ning said.


    Mo Li didn''t ask too much. Since Song Ning wanted to, she directly raised a jade card in her hand and started to increase the price.


    "Okay, the five-story box is priced at one hundred cents jade." The old man with white beard said.


    Immediately afterwards, others also followed up and asked for prices.

 Chapter 893： Thirty times the price

    This fire dragon is indeed a good thing in Song Ning''s eyes, but Song Ning also understands that the things auctioned in the auction must be arranged from low to high, and the first auction item is definitely not what Precious things, but why are so many people fighting for bids at this time?


    It was originally a low price of one hundred cents jade, but soon it has risen to two hundred and eighty cents jade.


    Most of the bids are four-story and five-story boxes. As for other monks, although they also want to sell, they can spend hundreds of immortals on this fire dragon pill, which is really not a good deal.


    "Three hundred immortals." Among the fifth floor, a man''s soft voice came from the third box.


    Song Ning glanced at the box over there, and through the curtains, he could see that the feminine man in the box looked like a woman. There was a man with a sturdy body beside him, even if he could see it through his clothes The muscles in this man are extremely strong.


    If there is nothing unusual about these two people, they won''t attract Song Ning''s attention. But when Song Ning turned to look at the two people, the two people held hands.


    The two big men were holding hands. If they could not see clearly through the curtain, Song Ning could even see the two men frowning.


    "I want this Fire Dragon Pill, can you not fight with me?" The feminine man smiled and clenched his fists at the other two bidding boxes on the fifth floor: "Lingxu son has thanked you here."


    "Since you have said so, let me give you two." The middle-aged man in Box No. 5 opened, and Box No. 5 would not increase the price.


    The box on the fourth floor was originally bargained for, but after hearing the words of the Lingxu son, they did not continue. In the eyes of everyone, this fire dragon pill and the fifth-grade pill, since the other party has directly asked everyone Give it away, naturally no one will fight with it.


    However, at this moment, the price of the price increase came from Box No. 8 again.


    This is a woman''s voice as sweet as water, she raised the jade card and said: "Three hundred and twenty cents jade."


    As soon as this sound came out, everyone''s eyes fell on the fifth floor and the eighth box. The previous bid was not even considered, even if it was a thousand cents of jade, it was normal, but now it is still bidding, obviously it is with the spirit virtual son It''s hard to pass, although this kind of thing is not uncommon at the auction, but I didn''t expect it to start up at the beginning.


    "Who is in the eighth box?" The monks discussed.


    "The bidder is a woman, the master should be that man, but this woman ... born water spirit root ?!"


    "You can''t see clearly, but it''s enough to be born with water spirit roots. No wonder you want Fire Dragon Pill."


    "Huh, you need this kind of thing at a young age, and the beauty who has the natural root of water is also blessed to suffer."


    The people in the box on the fifth floor and the eighth are Song Ning and Mo Li. Although these people''s voices are noisy at the moment, they still fall in Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning couldn''t help but frown: "What else is this Fire Dragon Pill?" efficacy?"


    Mo Li suddenly thought of it at this moment, and quickly apologized: "Senior, this, this Fire Dragon Pill ... and the effect of impotence."


    Song Ning''s face immediately became brilliant, but now it is all up to now. If you do not continue to bid, is it not a joke? Moreover, just after seeing this Fire Dragon Pill, he felt that the power of Zhiyang in the body has been surging, as if he wanted to get out of the body and devour this Fire Dragon Pill.


    "This Daoist, I can understand your feelings. The beauty who is born with water spirit roots is beside me, but his body is not good, so he competes with me for this fire dragon pill, but unfortunately, I also need this fire dragon Dan, if there is no such medicine, the path of double cultivation between me and my brother will be difficult. "Lingxu said, raising his hand and raising the price again.


    Song Ning will refute if it is an ordinary time, but now the spirited son can say such a thing so easily, it really makes Song Ning speechless.


    He smiled and shook his head bitterly. There was no Spiritual Deficiency and he said more, but he ordered Mori next to him: "I want this Fire Dragon Pill."


    Mo Li smiled and followed the price increase.


    A fire dragon pill in every area is just a kung fu, the price has turned ten times, it was just a hundred cents jade, now it has become a thousand cents jade, and looking at the posture, the price seems to continue to go up rising.


    This kind of situation is naturally seen by Tiandanpu. The higher the price increase, the more they can raise the visibility of Tiandanpu, and they can make them earn more.


    "Lingxuzi has opened a thousand cents of jade. It''s really rich."


    "What''s the use of money, the two men did that, and they were disgusted, and they even put it on the table and said."


    The following monks are only watching as a joke, but they all know that at this time, the two sides are also fighting.


    "Continue." Song Ning took a sip from the next tea bowl and said lightly.


    Mo Li smiled slightly: "Two Thousand Immortals."


    puff.


    Song Ning choked out the tea, and even he did not expect that the Mo Li would directly raise the price to two thousand cents of jade, but it was not only Song Ning, everyone at the scene did not expect the price of the Mo Li to increase directly Twice, even if this is a rare treasure, but it is just a fire dragon.


    After the price increase of Mori, the young man of Lingxu originally wanted to keep up with the price, but after hearing the price of these two thousand immortals, his hand shivered and turned to look at his brother beside him.


    "Three thousand." The muscular fellow said in a deep voice.


    hiss.


    Everyone took a breath, the price of Fire Dragon Pill actually reached 3,000 Xianyu? Could it be that this is the hype of Tiandanpu? But is this kind of hype a bit too much? Three thousand immortals came to auction a Fire Dragon Pill. It was either crazy, or this Fire Dragon Pill hidden the mystery.


    "Today''s Fire Dragon Pill, the two of us are asking for it. If the Taoist friend gives us now, we will make you a friend. If the Taoist friend still does not give face, then I am afraid to remind the Taoist friend in this prosperous street. It is not a panacea to have money, but to have money to buy it, but also to have a life. "That brother squinted at Song Ning, a fairy power burst out.


    "Do you want to do it?" The crowd watched with interest, although there was no big deal in the auction, but there were also people who directly killed in the auction because of anger.


    "Isn''t it solved as soon as possible? I only waited to raise the price of three thousand immortals before talking, so many immortals, white flowers."


    At this time, the old man with white beard also raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, today''s first auction item attracted such tit-for-tat, but in his eyes, the strength of both sides is not very strong and should not be too much.

 Chapter 894： Is it provocation or self-preservation?

    call out!


    Just after this brother said something harsh, everyone felt only an awe-inspiring chill. This chill turned into white light, which seemed to be a kind of sword gas. The sword gas appeared quickly and dissipated quickly, but on this day Danpu There was a breeze, and after the breeze, there was silence.


    Tick ??...


    The sound of blood dripping spread throughout the Tiandanpu, the Tiandanpu was silent, and in the rhythm of the blood drop, Song Ning slowly said: "It ��s easy to handle this way, this Fire Dragon Pill, they I bought three thousand immortals, I won''t dispute. "


    During the speech, Song Ning waved his hand, and the storage ring of the succubus arrived in Mo Li''s hands, and Mo Li hadn''t reacted yet. Song Ning continued: "Li Er, help them pay, help them keep the fire dragon. . "


    Mo Li''s pupil shrank, and at this time, I looked at Box No. 3, where the two people were cut off into two pieces directly from the three-inch dantian below the navel, and fell to the ground with a puff, even Yuan Yuan was directly wiped out, this wound The neatness is enough to see the strength gap between the two sides.


    Everyone looked at Song Ning in amazement, and no one dared to speak. Even the old man with white beards was extremely shocked at the moment, with cold sweat oozing from his forehead, and he kept thinking about the moment when Song Ning just shot.


    "Three thousand immortals." Mo Li took three thousand immortals out of the storage ring of the prince and gave them to the white-beard old man.


    "Fire Dragon Pill is yours." The old man came back at this moment: "In the Tiandanpu auction I used such a thunder to kill people. Although you are not the first one, you are the most decisive one."


    "The Fire Dragon Pill was photographed by them. They bought it with their fairy jade. I''m just helping to keep it. Don''t confuse me with those who have won." Song Ning finished, palms With a grip, Xianli sucked the Fire Dragon Pill into his palm.


    Most of the people present know the strength of Lingxu Gongzi. The Lingxu Gongzi alone is not strong, but if he is with his brother, the strength of these two people will be much stronger, but he did not expect that he would be cut directly kill.


    Although Song Ning seems to be nothing but Xu Xian Xiu Wei, if you really only have the power of Xu Xian, let alone kill two people in an instant. It is a miracle to be able to kill one after a hard fight. All monks at the meeting knew this well. This is the auction house. There are only two people who dare to kill at the auction house. One is the arrogant and arrogant, and the other is the truly powerful.


    Song Ning''s appearance is nothing but a hypocrite. He dared to kill people directly here. No one would think that he was an arrogant and arrogant person who knew nothing about life and death. So at this time, Song Ning was also classified as the second category.


    The old white-beard squinted at Song Ning. No matter how much he looked at it, Song Ning was nothing more than a false immortal cultivation behavior. At this time, he was also a little embarrassed, and he immediately sent a message to the Taoist monks at the auction.


    Just like Tiandanpu, a large-scale medicine shop, there are naturally Taoist monks. The auction of Tiandanpu can be large or small. Every time this auction, an additional Taoist monk is hired, that is, It is said that there are two Taoist monks sitting in Tiandanpu at the moment.


    No matter who did what they did here, as long as they were ordered by Tian Danpu, they would shoot.


    "Two people, what is this person''s practice?" The old man with white beard whispered to the two Taoist monks hidden in the dark.


    "Xu Xian." The two replied almost in unison, but after the answer, they both hesitated: "Maybe, this is just an avatar of a Taoist monk, so even Xian Xian has more than ordinary. The strength of a monk in Wonderland. "


    If the two Taoist monks can give a clear answer, the white-beard old man will naturally not care too much, but now even the two Taoist monks are somewhat inaccurate, which makes the white-beard old man''s heart against Song Ning. ''S fear is a bit heavier.


    But when the old man with white beard thought about how to be polite to Song Ning, he suddenly heard the voice.


    "Tempt to test him."


    The eyes of the old man with white whiskers shrank, and the speaker was the shopkeeper of this day shop. He was hidden in the depths of the crowd. When Song Ning started his hand, he has been staring at Song Ning until now, at the auction of this shop Directly killing people, if Tian Danpu does not have any action, it is difficult to convince the crowd.


    The old man with white beard had to look at Song Ning with his scalp, and his voice became a little higher: "This Daoist, who was killing and winning treasures directly at our auction in Tiandanpu, was still plausible. Isn''t it wrong?"


    Everyone looked at Song Ning and Tian Dan came forward, which was unexpected.


    Song Ning took the Fire Dragon Pill in his hand and turned it over and over for a while. While looking at the Fire Dragon Pill, he didn''t care at all: "They influence the auction schedule and delay the time. What''s the matter? The two were deliberately arranged by Tian Danpu , Just to raise prices with me? "


    The white-beard old man was startled, and said immediately: "The two of them were naturally not arranged by my Tiandanpu. It was just that Daoyou made such a wanton shot. If you don''t give us a statement, I am afraid it is difficult to convince the public? It ��s always a matter of courtesy before soldiers, so do n��t ask your friends for it. ��


    Song Ning smiled, put away the Fire Dragon Pill, and squinted at the old man with white beards. After the refining, the fairy power was more pure. From the moment he entered this day, he felt that there were two shares in this day. Extremely strong fluctuations, although the fluctuations are extremely weak, as long as they are monks, as long as they do not reach the state where they can completely restrain their power, they will certainly produce fluctuations around them.


    Song Ning, who is familiar with these two waves, is very similar to the previous lord. I think it is a Taoist monk.


    "I don''t want to cause any trouble in this day''s Danpu auction. Those two people were killed by me, and those who seek revenge will not be able to find your Tiandanpu. Now the auction has not caused any commotion." , Song Ning''s tone also changed a little bit: "I gave Tian Dan a face, and I didn''t make this happen. If Tian Danpu must want the two Taoist monks to compare with me, I also Can only accompany. "


    In the dark place, the bodies of the two Daojing monks shook slightly, and there was an unbelievable color in their eyes. If only the monks of the Immortals, they would never be able to feel their existence. They swept over Song Ning and their eyes fell on Song Ning. It was at this time that Song Ning''s eyes were also cast towards the two Taoist monks. Even though the two were hidden, Song Ning could not directly see the two, but the direction was correct. At this time, his eyes intersected with the two. The indifferent smile fell into the eyes of the two, and they were shocked.


    The monks present took a deep breath, and Song Ning said that he was neither humble nor overbearing. On the one hand, he did not have the slightest intention of retreating. On the other hand, he gave Tiandan a face, and finally he made it clear that he was not afraid of the two Taoist monks.


    If it were not for dependence, how could it be possible to say such words that do not know life or death?

 Chapter 895： Shui Lingdan

    While Song Ning said this, the shopkeeper''s eyes had already fallen on the two Taoist monks, and the eyes of the two Taoist monks had already explained everything.


    Tian Danpu is naturally unwilling to cause trouble. When the two Taoist monks are shocked, it means that they will not entangle with Song Ning casually.


    "Hahahaha, Daoyou''s words were heavy. Although Tiantianpu''s auction was forbidden to be fooled, Daoyou was right. That side had already released the Xianli fluctuations. Danpu did not cause any impact, and we naturally will not be held accountable, but we still hope that the Daoyou will not kill them arbitrarily. This is for the sake of the Daoyou ��s safety. "Among the crowd, the shopkeeper said.


    "It''s Tiandan shopkeeper!"


    "I didn''t expect to say that, it seems that this person really has an extraordinary identity."


    Everyone had thought that there might be a good show to be staged, and now it seems that even Tiandanpu has given this young monk face, which on the surface seems to be just a hypocrite youth, afraid of the strength in the background It is amazing, and can instantly kill the two princes of Lingxu, and it can be easily seen that there are two Taoist monks in the Danpu shop this day. I want to come to this person to hide the cultivation behavior, maybe the real cultivation is also in the Taoist situation.


    Song Ning looked down at the shopkeeper, raised his lips, and clenched his fists: "It turns out to be the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper is so sensible, and it''s not good to be arrogant.


    "It''s hard to say, the auction will continue, but Wang Mou has a word first. If the order of the auction is really disturbed, the guest clerk of my two Taoist monks is not in vain." The shopkeeper said.


    The old man with white beard was relieved, and the matter was resolved, he took out the second auction item under the advice of the shopkeeper, but the second auction item''s attention is still not as high as Song Ning''s box No. 8.


    "It was the first time I was able to resolve this matter in a few words. This person didn''t even show his true strength. Who is he? The fierce sword spirit I just saw, I haven''t even seen it before." , A Taoist monk squinted, if it were not for the reason of this auction, even if he did not know the details of the other party, he would try it out, but now after all, with people and money to do things for others, he will naturally not mess up.


    When the matter came to an end, Song Ning glanced at the second auction item. Without any interest, he continued to play with the Fire Dragon Pill.


    Mo Li just squeezed a cold sweat beside her. Now that things are resolved, she immediately said: "Seniors are really not afraid of Taoist monks?"


    "Sister Taoist? How can I not be afraid? But since the lord needs me, I won''t let me die here. I didn''t make any mistakes. There are justifications, and I should say everything. I also said something before the lord. "Song Ning said calmly.


    Mo Li was the first time to see such a calm person. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "You just killed two people when you were angry, but you didn''t think you did something wrong ..."


    Song Ning''s eyes fell: "The low price of one hundred immortal jade has reached 3,000 immortal jade. The two of them have already been killed. Even if I don''t do it now, I will need to do it when they come to me. Killing people is not as good as waiting until then. It does not destroy the auction, but also shocks other people. There is a lord behind his back. What am I afraid of? "


    Mo Li ��s pupils shrank, and if Song Ning had said these words, she would n��t have thought of this level. Now when she hears it, Song Ning is indeed doing right, and at the same time, it has laid some foundation for the next auction. What Chinese medicine will not attract malicious bidding.


    The auction continued, and Song Ning could feel that many eyes had cast their eyes, especially on the fifth floor. The monks in the other boxes looked friendly and nodded at Song Ning with a smile, saying hello.


    Stretching his hands without making faces laugh, and Song Ning did not know the other party''s identity, and naturally welcomed him with courtesy.


    "Ordinary panacea medicines have been auctioned, and the next highlight is today. I must have heard of all the Taoists. There will be three Qidans today, so now I will show one of them to you." Bai The elderly must speak.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed, and Song Ning also paid attention to it. He also heard the word "Qidan" for the first time.


    The old man turned over and took out a cage, which seemed to be made of ice, like a bird cage, half a foot in diameter, half a foot in height, and a circle. There were also bursts of cold on it.


    However, the focus is not on the cage, but on the thing in the cage. Just when the cage was taken out, a slap-like crystal clear small thing was in the cage. It hit the wall of the cage and wanted to break free. However, as soon as the body touched the wall of the cage, there was a clicking sound. The body seemed to be frozen. It seemed to be painful and quickly withdrew. In the middle of the cage, there was a deep roar.


    It is like a slap-sized drop of water, with no facial features and no limbs, but it looks like a living creature at a glance.


    It''s a panacea!


    All the people present, including Song Ning, were in an uproar. When they saw this thing, Song Ning''s pupils contracted, and the shock in his heart was extremely extreme.


    The elixir of metamorphosis has come alive, so the lowest is the eight-pin elixir, and it is not an ordinary eight-pin elixir.


    The old man with white beards looked at everyone and excitedly said: "Shui Lingdan, I don''t need to say more about the effect, there is no low price, you can start bidding."


    "This panacea ... has a very strong recovery ability." Song Ning murmured.


    Mo Li looked at Song Ning in surprise: "Predecessors have good eyesight, this Shui Ling Dan does have a very strong recovery ability. If it can be refined, then whether it is flesh or Yuanshen, as long as it is not directly bombed into It can be regenerated in a short period of time. "


    Song Ning''s eyes landed tightly on the water spirit pill, somehow, he suddenly felt that the water spirit pill seemed to have a very familiar atmosphere, he thought of his body, because of Leng Yuexiao''s flesh and blood , His body also has a very strong recovery ability, although not as effective as this water spirit pill, but it can also be said to be the same effect.


    The more he stared at Shui Ling Dan, the more he felt there was a deja vu feeling in Shui Ling Dan. Not only that, when Song Ning stared at Shui Ling Dan, just as the Shui Ling Dan gave a dull roar, it Suddenly the roar stopped, the body like a water droplet turned, even though there were no facial features, but at the moment it seemed to be staring at Song Ning. For a moment, Song Ning could even see his eyes from its crystal clear body , And the water spirit pill slowly approached the cage wall, as if going towards Song Ning ...

 Chapter 896： Extremely cold body water root

    Just when the water spirit pill touched the wall of the cage, a white smoke erupted again, and the water spirit pill seemed to suddenly return to his mind, backed up two inches, and finally stopped, although he could not see it clearly. But from the action, it can be seen that this water spirit pill seems to have been staring at Song Ning.


    Even if this weird spectator was slightly aware, he didn''t care too much because he hadn''t seen Shui Lingdan before.


    "Shui Lingdan is equivalent to buying countless lives for yourself. Since everyone is not asking for a price, then I will talk about it first, five thousand immortals." Said an old man in the third floor.


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, he immediately became a target. The auction of the Water Spirit Pill had just started, and the old man was about to be drowned by the sputum star.


    "Five Thousand Immortal Jade, did you get into your shit? People used to compete for a Fire Dragon Pill with three Thousand Immortal Jade, but now you still want the Five Thousand Immortal Jade to buy this Water Spirit Pill?"


    "Don''t go to you dreaming, even people like you deserve the asking price?"


    "Ten thousand immortals."


    "Ten thousand immortal jade can also speak? I''m out of thirty thousand."


    "Thirty-five thousand."


    "fifty thousand!"


    Suddenly, the price soared. Although the rate of price increase did not double, the bottom line was that thousands of immortals and thousands of immortals grew upwards. This rate of increase is simply shameful.


    The auction of Shui Ling Dan has just begun. Song Ning''s eyes have always been on Shui Ling Dan, and he has not instructed Mo Li to ask for a price. At this moment, he always feels that Shui Ling Dan is looking at himself, and from this Shui Ling Dan , He felt a familiar breath more and more.


    "Does it have anything to do with Xiaoxiao?" Song Ning thought.


    Ever since Leng Yuexiao left him in sorrow, he has been carrying the tears of star-like tears left by Leng Yuexiao, and now he feels that the tears are cool. Related to Leng Yuexiao.


    Although the price has now risen to a new height, but in this price, there is no five-story box asking price, which is somewhat strange.


    "Shui Lingdan, is one of the purposes of our trip, one hundred thousand immortal jade." The first bid among the five-storey one box, from the auction to the present, this is their first bid, on these five floors There were two women in Box No.1. When these two women wore veils, when the bid was made, the eyes of both of them could not help falling on Song Ning.


    Those who did not bid before did not necessarily do not want this water magic pill, more because they did not want to compete with these miscellaneous fish, and directly raised the price to the level of one hundred thousand immortal jade, few people in the box below the fifth floor could compete Too.


    "This water spirit pill is a good thing. This time we also came for this thing. One hundred thousand fairy jade is not enough, 150,000." Among the four floors, a man''s voice said calmly.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the fourth floor. The men in the four-story box looked indifferently. Although their eyes met with the two women in the five-story box, there was no slight fluctuation.


    "You don''t need to say more if you have more. It''s more money than anyone else. Shui Lingdan wants everyone. We''re paying 200,000." The second floor of the fifth floor also couldn''t help it.


    All of a sudden, this bid has risen by 50,000.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes as these people scrambled for Shui Ling Dan until the price had risen to 400,000, which only paused.


    The bidding price of 400,000 is still the two women in the No. 1 box on the fifth floor. Song Ning noticed these two women at the moment. The two women were wearing purple gowns and there was no visible appearance in the veil, but the temperament of the two men was extraordinary. And Xiu Wei is uncertain, although it is also a fairyland, but it is impossible to judge what strength it is.


    "This Water Spirit Pill is requested by the Pavilion Master to bring it back. We have never missed what Bingxin Pavilion wants!"


    Bingxin Pavilion? !


    There was an uproar, if it was really Bingxin Pavilion, the people who were still bidding were a bit hesitant. If it had not given up to this inevitable generation, they had already given up. The remaining party is the two monks in the five-floor box No. 2 like boys.


    The two men made a face like a boy, but they actually radiated a sorrow around their bodies. Song Ning wondered if anyone else could see it, but he could see that the two were extremely deadly and should live It is the life of licking blood on the tip of the knife.


    "What about Bingxin Pavilion? Five hundred thousand immortal jade, this water spirit pill we have to make today."


    When the two were talking, they were letting go. Although Song Ning had killed two monks in Box No. 3 before the thunder, these two boys now had no fears. After all, it was not Song Ning who bid with them. Even if Song Ning, they will not flinch.


    The two women at Bingxin Court narrowed their eyes and gritted their teeth fiercely: "600,000!"


    The boy patted the table heavily: "It seems that Bingxin Pavilion is deliberately going to live with us."


    If the three words ''Bing Xin Pavilion'' just scared everyone, then the name ''Xie Xue Tang'' is frightening them at this moment. There are some murderous but bloodless existences in Xie Xue Tang. They are not a sect, but an organization. , Killer organization!


    Even if you offend any major school, you must not offend the killer organization, otherwise the other party will endlessly.


    However, although the two women in Bingxin Pavilion know this truth, the Water Spirit Pill is of great significance to them.


    "No matter who it is today, don''t want to **** the Shui Ling Dan from us." Bing Xin Ge Women''s Road.


    "Haha, 700,000!" The boy from Xixuetang bid again.


    A panacea has reached 700,000 immortals. To be honest, this is a strong shock to Song Ning. Not to mention it is 700,000. Even seven immortals are not in Song Ning''s hands, even the entire ���Xing and Song Ning haven''t seen any fairy jade, but now they have encountered this kind of added competition as soon as they came out of Jiu Xingxing.


    "Shui Lingdan can bid for 700,000 immortals, although it is higher, but this water immortal can not be refined by ordinary methods, 700,000 immortals are not excessive." Mo Li explained on the side.


    Song Ning looked at Mo Li in a puzzled way. The woman seemed to understand everything: "Do you know how to make this Shui Ling Dan?"


    Mo Li''s eyelashes twitched, and his eyes narrowed slightly: "Among the water spirits, the blood of people with extremely cold bodies and water roots needs to be condensed. The people with extremely cold bodies are scarce. If such a person is sent by a gate, it must be well protected, so the blood of this kind of person is almost impossible to obtain unless it is forcible. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning shook his body suddenly, extremely cold body? Condensing fine blood?

 Chapter 897： Nine Pindan medicine semi-finished products

    Mo Li didn''t notice Song Ning''s reaction and continued: "So this water spirit looks very clear and not stained with dust, but in fact, there are fears of a **** storm behind it, 700,000 immortals, not many."


    Song Ninglue nodded, all of Leng Yuexiao''s face echoed in his mind. Leng Yuexiao''s physique could not be seen through, but the extremely cold body was correct. Efficacy, it is difficult for Song Ning not to link the two together.


    "Seven hundred thousand fairy jade? We have seven hundred ten thousand!" Bingxin Pavilion surprisingly just added ten thousand fairy jade.


    The boy in the box on the second floor of the fifth floor grinned: "No money? It doesn''t matter, we don''t have anything, but we have money! 800,000 immortals!"


    The two girls in Bingxin Pavilion seemed indifferent: "You are all doing murderous things, is the money clean? Eighty-one thousand jade."


    "One million." Tongxuetang squinted at the box next to him: "The girl in Bingxin Pavilion should also be more careful, maybe one day our mission goal is the two of you."


    "Threat us?" Bingxin Pavilion Xiu sneered, "One hundred and ten thousand."


    "1.1 million!"


    "1.11 million."


    Such bidding sounded anxious to the people around them. At this time, they could be sure that the Water Spirit Pill was either obtained by the Bingxin Pavilion or bought by the people in the Blood Hall, but the constant bidding of the two people was extremely wasteful.


    While the two forces were entangled, no one noticed the reaction in the eighth box on the fifth floor.


    The moment Song Ning turned to look at Mo Li, Mo Li seemed to understand what Song Ning meant.


    "How much fairy jade did the lord give me?" Song Ning asked.


    Mo Li didn''t hesitate, he directly extended a finger.


    "One million?" Song Ning hesitated. After all, the number of one million was too much, and he was still a little uncertain.


    Mo Li shook his head slightly, Song Ning sighed, and there was a loss in his eyes. If there were only one hundred thousand fairy jade or less, then he was really not qualified to bid with those two parties. For him, this water spirit pill must also be obtained.


    "Ten million." Mo Li said softly.


    Song Ning glanced at him, and immediately smiled: "I want this water magic pill."


    As before, it was still just Song Ning. Mo Li nodded, but Mo Li was about to speak, and Song Ning said again: "Speed ??up."


    Mo Li understood that while the two parties were still bidding, Mo Li directly raised the price again: "Two million."


    hiss.


    At this time, all the people in the No. 1 and No. 2 boxes looked at Song Ning. They hadn''t asked for the price just now, but now it is two million per mouth. Is he crazy?


    "This Daoist, you are indeed of good strength, but you also have to think about it, and I am the enemy of Xixuetang, our brothers of Xixuetang will not be willing to let go." Song Ning clenched his fists: "We also hope that Daoyou will give us a face, and this water spirit pill will be of great use to us. In the future, if Daoyou needs something to show us, we are obliged."


    Zhixuetang rarely talks with people, and now he has spoken to this degree, and when he speaks, the original outgoing body also converges, clearly giving Song Ning''s face.


    It seems to normal people that even if they have strength, even if they have money, or if they have a background, then they will stop when they are persuaded, and this can be said to be a happy situation.


    However, in the fifth-floor box No. 8, Song Ning frowned slightly: "Xinxuetang ... I haven''t heard of it, I want it."


    "Oh? Is Daoyou a bit too much?" The eyes of the two boys of Xingxuetang twitched. If they hadn''t fully grasped and killed Song Ning, they had already started.


    Although the two women in Bingxin Pavilion were happy when they saw it, they were also distressed. Shui Lingdan was the purpose of their trip. How could it be given to others?


    "This Water Spirit Pill, I want it." Song Ning finally raised his head to look at Box No. 2 and repeated the words just now.


    Zhixuetang sneered: "Well, since Daoyou didn''t give face, we quit."


    The two children of Xingxuetang didn''t make it clear, but the matter was already very obvious. Today, Song Ning will definitely have a **** flare, but he doesn''t know which side will win.


    The two women at Bingxinge looked at each other and after breathing, they seemed to have reached a consensus and did not continue to bid.


    Song Ning didn''t know their thoughts, and this water spirit pill was good when it was handed.


    No one expected that the sky between Bingxin Pavilion and Xingxuetang was dim and dark. As a result, Song Ning came out and bought the Water Pill, but no one dared to increase the price yet.


    The old man with white beards seems to be surprised by the result, but after collecting the immortal jade of Mo Li, he sent the cage of Shui Ling Dan to Song Ning.


    "Okay, after fierce competition, Shui Ling Dan has been sold, and the high price of two million immortal jade has been sold, then next is the second Qidan."


    The old man with white beards said that a box was taken out of the storage ring. This is a metal box with a fist-sized irregularly shaped and blackened thing. If it is a panacea, no one believes that it will be like this. The ugly panacea, if it must be said that it is panacea, but can not see what is Qidan.


    Song Ning had just taken Shui Lingdan, and did not directly investigate it. Instead, his eyes fell on the iron box in the hands of the old man with white beards. The fist size in this iron box was indeed a panacea, but only a semi-finished product.


    "There are many unexpected things in the extraterrestrial realm." Song Ning marveled.


    Someone has asked below: "What kind of Qidan is this? How do I look like roasted taro?"


    This person''s words caused a burst of laughter, but everyone did not laugh at him, but really did not know what this is. If it is all Qidan, wouldn''t it be a laugh?


    The old man with white beard was not angry, but smiled and said: "The Taoist friend asked well. In fact, even an ordinary alchemist may not know what this is, then now let me tell you, this is a piece The semi-finished elixir, although I do n��t know what the elixir does, nor can I be sure what is the semi-finished elixir, but what is certain is that it is the semi-finished product of a nine-pin elixir. "


    The words "Nine-grade Pill Medicine" fell heavily on everyone''s mind, and they fell like an iron hammer.


    It is not just anyone who can refine Jiu Pin Dan medicine, and it takes more than materials to make a Jiu Pin Dan medicine. It also has a long time. Obviously, the semi-finished product of Jiu Pin Dan medicine is still The refining is not completed, perhaps because the years are too long, and this alchemist has already died before he can become a pill.


    "Okay, without further ado, you can start bidding on this semi-finished product."

 Chapter 898： Refinable

    "Although Tiandanpu doesn''t sell fakes, it''s hard to convince people that this thing has no basis." Someone said in the box on the fourth floor of the fifth floor.


    The old man with white beards seems to have been prepared for a long time. He shouted: "You have invited Xianyuan Mountain Master Alchemist Tang Fei."


    Everyone''s eyes followed the hands of the old man with white beard. Inside the box on the fifth floor and the seventh box, this master of the alchemy of Tang Dynasty, Tang Fei, walked out. This Tang Fei is a middle-aged man with a very handsome appearance. The first feeling should be the old man, but Tang Fei is heroic and smiling, with a smile, his body appeared next to the old man with white beard.


    "Master Tang Fei, please say a few words." The old man with white beard showed a hint of respect.


    Tang Fei nodded and looked as usual: "This is indeed a semi-finished product of Nine Pins Elixir, and the teacher has also confirmed it. If there is anything wrong, Tang Fei can be responsible."


    Song Ning''s eyes always fell on Tang Fei. He ended up saying, "I Tang Fei can be responsible" instead of "Xianyuan Mountain can be responsible." From this point of view alone, if everyone buys it, it means that Tang Fei is indeed Alchemy master.


    When Tang Fei came out to testify, everyone no longer had any doubts, but since Tang Fei came out to testify at this time, some people also inquired about the situation.


    "Since Master Tang came forward, I naturally believed in the next, but ask Master Tang, what can this semi-finished medicine be used for, and what is the value?" Someone asked.


    Tang Fei stunned, glanced at the old man with white beard, and then said: "I can''t see what this medicine is used for, nor what effect it has."


    Everyone was in an uproar: "Can''t even see Master Tang?"


    "It''s not that I can''t see it, but that I can''t be sure. I can''t say anything about Tang Fei." Tang Fei finished, and then returned to the box with a slight nod at the crowd.


    Song Ning frowned. Since Tang Fei could verify this panacea on this occasion, he naturally has some identity. This shows that his accomplishments in panacea are certainly not low, but he really looks at it. Can''t figure out the essence of this semi-finished elixir, or don''t you want to say it?


    The expression of Tang Fei''s words just reflected in Song Ning''s eyes, and Song Ning''s heart pondered. Although he was only more than ten feet away from the elixir at the moment, he could not determine from the breath what effect the elixir had, but probably It''s just a little feeling.


    From the process of alchemy, this elixir should not be a discarded elixir, nor the result of frying elixir, but an elixir that has not been refined. This elixir is suddenly terminated in the process of formation, that is, The alchemist who made the panacea should die before waiting to finish the panacea.


    There is a great possibility that this kind of elixir can be refined. For ordinary people, this ineffective elixir may be of little value, but for the alchemist such as Song Ning, if it can be used, it is not very high. You can buy this elixir at the price, and you will make a profit there. Maybe you can get a complete ninth elixir in the future.


    However, at this time, Song Ning still had some speculation that Xianyuan Mountain can be surely an alchemy vein, but even this existence did not leave the elixir, but was auctioned here. Why?


    The old man with white beard saw the reaction of everyone, so he shouted: "Is it a treasure, can I have a chance after buying it? This is not something we can be sure of, but the monk is like this, and the chance is to fight for it by yourself. Instead of sitting on the spot and waiting for the sky to fall and hit yourself.


    This time, the bidding price of this semi-finished nine-pin medicine is different. If you want to bid, please take out a jade paper, print the price you gave on the jade paper, and at the same time put your own box or The seat number is also printed, and the one with the highest price will get no further competition. "


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched and she couldn''t help laughing. This way of bidding is interesting, but through this method of bidding, Song Ning can already understand that if he is worried that this semi-finished elixir will not be bought by anyone, it won''t be used. This method is also a psychological war.


    Mo Li has been watching Song Ning''s reaction just now. Now that the old man with white beard said this, Mo Li asked Song Ning: "Senior, this semi-finished product ..."


    "Three million." Song Ning passed on.


    Mori stunned, three million? ! The first and only possibility that she can think of is that Song Ning did not take these fairy jades seriously, after all, it was given by the lord, 10 million. It is estimated that he wanted to spend all of it today.


    After all, Mo Li was arranged by the lord to serve Song Ning, so she did not have anything to say, just took out a jade note, and printed the price and room number on the jade note.


    At the same time, in the box on the fifth floor next to them, there was a girl standing next to Tang Fei. The girl looked very admired. Although both were sitting, the girl was Like sitting on a needle felt, his eyes have been on the man beside him.


    "Brother Tang, this immortality ..." the girl asked.


    "If it''s you, can you buy this panacea?" Tang Fei didn''t answer directly, but asked instead.


    The girl''s face changed, and she hurriedly answered, "This, this is a semi-finished elixir, or a nine-product semi-finished elixir. Even if it is possible to pick up the treasure, but I don''t dare to have any extravagance in this alchemy."


    Tang Fei smiled and continued to hear the voice: "Master Zun said that this immortality medicine was stopped by an extremely powerful alchemist after half-finishing for some reason, that is to say, it can be continued, but there are too many dangers of continued cultivation. Therefore, Master did n��t buy this immortal medicine four times, but even so, I still want it. "


    "Brother wanted? I asked Brother to bargain!" The girl immediately took out the jade paper.


    Tang Fei smiled again: "How much do you want to write?"


    The girl was stunned: "This ..."


    Tang Fei determinedly analyzed: "Even if I am, I can''t tell exactly how this immortality was formed, so people who are present today are even less likely to determine the attributes and formation of this immortality within a range of ten feet, I said that on purpose just now, that is, I want to tell them that this is a waste pill, so that no one will care. "


    The color of worship in the girl''s eyes is more intense. From the moment she saw Tang Fei, everything Tang Fei said was fulfilled, and Tang Fei''s analysis was also very strong.


    "Then we ..." The girl still couldn''t make up her mind.


    Tang Fei looked at the girl''s white and small face and was anxiously stained with Hongxia, and then said: "How much money do we have?"


    "Almost three million immortals." The girl returned.


    Tang Fei nodded: "Don''t press the price too low to avoid any accidents. After all, the person in the box next to it is a little strange, maybe we will join in the fun. This time we will make a price of 2.9 million. The rest of the money Keep a spare. "

 Chapter 899： Price shock four

    After Tang Fei finished speaking, the girl beside her nodded quickly, and printed the information of 2.9 million immortals in the jade paper that had been held in her hand for a while, and marked the fifth floor of the seventh box .


    After doing all this, the girl''s nervousness also relaxed a little, glanced at Tang Fei beside him, and handed him the jade note.


    Tang Fei shook his hand and shook his head, indicating that he would directly hand the jade note to the old man with white beards.


    Tang Fei''s pupils shrank when the jade paper flew out of the girl''s hand. He noticed that a jade paper also flew out from the box No. 8 beside him. Although he did not think that the person in the box No. 8 knew the goods, if it was The other party really has nothing to do to intervene and mix indiscriminately. Isn''t this bidding going wrong?


    The girl saw that the box No. 8 next to it was indeed bidding. First, she was startled and immediately smirked: "Brother Tang expected it to be really good, and the dumpling next to it started to join in the fun again."


    "Tu Baozi?" Tang Fei looked at the pretty girl beside him: "Why did Wang Shimei say this?"


    "Brother, do you think that this person really understands Elixir? Before spending three thousand Xianyu to buy a Fire Dragon Pill, you can see that this person is not an expert, but just follow the fun and buy what you want, money. That ��s all. ��This young girl called Wang Shimei analyzed.


    She said this, Tang Fei felt a bit reasonable.


    Wang Shimei glanced dismissively at the box next to her, and she could see Song Ning''s side face. She snorted softly. The alchemy master is extremely rare. For her, no matter what kind of monk in the world, the identity is not as good as that of the alchemist. Precious, of course, the Taoist monk sitting in the eighth box is another matter, but she understands that Song Ning cannot be a Taoist monk.


    As a result, she was even more disdainful of Song Ning''s behavior of not pretending to be involved.


    This semi-finished elixir seems to be a waste product in the eyes of most people, and naturally it will not be shaken by who submitted the jade paper to quote the price, so after a moment, when the old man with white beard asked if there was someone else bidding, there was only insufficient. Ten people submitted jade notes.


    The time of Banzhuxiang passed, and the old man with white beard announced the end of the bidding. Then he took out the jade notes one by one and read them carefully.


    He did not directly announce the price. Until the end, he took the jade paper in his hand, frowned slightly, and looked at Song Ning and Mo Li in the fifth floor of the eighth box.


    As soon as Tang Fei saw this look, he felt that something was wrong, and then he heard the old man with white beards say: "This semi-finished elixir ultimately belongs to the fifth floor of the eighth box."


    hiss����


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the fifth floor and the eighth box. Although they all saw Song Ning also bidding, they didn''t expect that he would get it in the end, but they can think about it. Elixir, I want to use a large price.


    But what does he do for such a big medicine? Is it just for pleasure?


    Others do n��t know, but the old man with white beards and Tang Fei ca n��t not know. In the field, as long as they are not alchemists, it is impossible to bid, even if they are alchemists, the price offered must be limited, because they ca n��t distinguish this medicine. the value of.


    Tang Fei was supposed to be the person who knows the most important medicine in the field, and the price he prescribes is the most reasonable. He prescribes 2.9 million immortals himself, but did not expect to get this medicine?


    In the eighth box, just as everyone''s eyes were gathered here, Mo Li smiled and turned over to take out a lot of fairy jade to give the white-beard old man, and at the same time, the white-beard old man also gave the box to his hand pear.


    When Mo Li was holding the box and wanted to leave, Tang Fei''s voice suddenly came out from the box on the fifth floor.


    "Slow!" Tang Fei stood on the edge of the box, staring closely at the medicine.


    Mori turned around inexplicably, and everyone else turned their heads to Tang Fei in Box No. 7 at the moment.


    "How much did you spend on this panacea? I don''t believe that someone paid a higher price than me!" Tang Feidao said.


    Mo Li didn''t speak, but the old man with white beard beside Mo Li squeezed hard. The jade paper belonging to Mo Li shone in his hand, and the following lines appeared out of thin air.


    "Three million immortals, the eighth box on the fifth floor."


    People didn''t see much money before, so they thought that this waste Dan might not need much money to be able to be photographed. After hearing it now, isn''t the price of 3 million higher than the previous price of Shui Ling Dan?


    It is really unbelievable that an abolished pill sold three million dollars.


    But the most incredible thing in the scene was Tang Fei. He didn''t believe that the young man in Box No. 8 knew the value of this medicine.


    Under the eyes of all eyes, Tang Fei suddenly turned around and boxed at Box No. 8 because this day Danpu was a circular building, so even the adjacent box can be seen inside. Tang Fei looked at Song Ning and Song Ningbian Watching Tang Fei.


    Tang Fei clenched his fist in this way, and he clenched his fist at Song Ning: "This Daoist, if it weren''t for me to have so many immortal jade, this immortal medicine, I would also bid three million yuan, anyway, it was a waste immortality I just bought it back to do research. Will Daoyou let me? Of course, I am willing to give more than 100,000 immortals to Daoyou. "


    A word shocked the four seats.


    People still have to pour their hands to make money when buying and selling things, but now this waste pill does not even need to pour hands to directly make 100,000 immortal jade, is this not a big deal? What''s more, what Tang Fei said was indeed convincing. He was originally a master of alchemy in people''s minds. As a young man, it was normal to buy this waste pill and go back to study.


    However, just when everyone thought it was a profitable business, he suddenly heard Song Ning smile and responded: "I am curious about this medicine, and I want to buy it back to see what happened. Friends, I''m sorry. "


    Tang Fei was stagnant and was about to speak, but suddenly heard Wang Shimei beside him say, "Huh, I haven''t seen the earthen buns in the world, I really thought I had found the treasure? My brother is willing to discuss with you, you can be good, Do n��t give you a face, no wonder you have offended the Blood Palace and Bingxin Pavilion. "


    Song Ning didn''t even glance at Wang Shimei, but squinted at Tang Fei: "I bought this thing at a price. You come to buy it. I don''t want to buy it. Is there any problem?"


    At this moment everyone''s eyes are also wonderful. The monks are innocent and the two people most taboo offended. One is the alchemy master and the other is the killer. Now it''s good. Song Ning is offended all over. face.


    Who is Tang Fei? Doesn''t giving Tang Fei''s face mean that he is against most of the people present?


    Tang Fei didn''t speak, but instead looked cold and sent a message to Song Ning in private.

 Chapter 900： Domineering response

    "Daoyou, what exactly do you want to buy this panacea? Do you know that this panacea may cause a **** storm?"


    Song Ning didn''t care at all: "A **** storm? If you want to **** it, I don''t care, but with the cultivation of the two of you, it seems to be a little bit worse."


    What Song Ning said is not overbearing, but Tang Fei is not an impulsive person. If he talks about alchemy strength, he does not believe that someone in the field can match half of himself, but if he talks about the strength of fighting, Song Ning ��s sword just now With great vigour, he also understood that even under the blessing of the Elixir, it was impossible to kill Song Ning.


    Tang Fei whispered: "Daoyou, if I tell the secret of this immortality, I don''t need me. The following monks will also fight desperately. One or two monks are not your opponents. Ten hundred, are you over here? "


    Song Ning smiled indifferently, he had long known that this panacea was not ordinary, but he didn''t say much. Now that Tang Fei said so, Song Ning can understand it, and Tang Fei knew the value of this panacea, but Did not say it, but wanted to spend some money to buy it.


    Song Ning waved his hand, beckoning Mo Li to come back, and then sent a message to Tang Fei: "If it is a threat, I am not afraid, you can just say it."


    "It''s just advice, and I''m also asking for Taoist friends. Sell this immortality medicine to me. Except for our Xianyuan Mountain, I believe no one can continue to refine it." Tang Fei''s tone changed, it sounded like Is in consultation with Song Ning.


    At this point, Mo Li had already returned to Song Ning, and gave Song Ning the box. Song Ning''s fingertips fell on this immortality. It seemed that he felt the immanence of this immortality instantly, just like thunder struck him. With a slight shake, there was a numb sensation when the fingers were separated from the Elixir.


    "This immortality medicine has nothing to do with you." Song Ning put away the immortality medicine and was not tempted.


    Tang Fei squinted at Song Ning, his heart traversed, and said aloud: "Congratulations, Taoist friend, blessing and blessing. This medicine is not a waste medicine, but a ninth-grade medicine that can be refined. If you can find an extremely strong alchemist, you can continue to refine these nine-level elixir. "


    Sister Wang was shocked. She didn''t expect that the elder brother would directly say so, but just before her alarm dissipated, she heard the elder brother continue to say: "Three million is equivalent to buying a certain nine. Pindan medicine, Daoyou is really a blessing. "


    At this time, everyone suddenly realized that Tang Fei participated in the bidding and said that he was doing research, but in fact he was fancy with the value of this medicine. Now that he ca n��t get the medicine medicine, he will directly say the value of medicine. When he came out, Song Ning became a target.


    However, although the first reaction in everyone''s mind was this, there were doubts immediately afterwards. If any semi-finished elixir can be refined, wouldn''t there be more ninth elixir in this world? Nine Pins of Elixir, when they are refined, they will explode the Dans and die, but now he says so. This is indeed unbelievable.


    As for Sister Wang, she did n��t expect her to tell the story anyway, but she could n��t say how she felt in her heart. Just when she heard this, she suddenly felt a sense of loss in her heart and did n��t expect her Brother actually did this.


    "Well, this panacea is a quasi-nine-grade panacea, but you are an apothecary alchemist. Why didn''t you just say it, but now you have to say it? I''m fine, but I have to remind you by the way that I want to grab it. , Weigh your own weight first, it ��s better not to think about it under the circumstances. "Song Ning''s eyes were extremely contemptuous, and when he swept across the crowd, he sat down, put away the immortality, and looked calm It seems that he didn''t take anyone''s eyes at all.


    The two Taoist monks in the dark opened their eyes and stared closely at Song Ning. They felt that Song Ning''s breath was suddenly strong and weak, and they could also feel that Song Ning''s body seemed to have a very strong spirit. It''s not exposed, but they just don''t know exactly what Song Ning''s strength is.


    Even two Taoist monks could not understand the details of Song Ning, let alone the rest of these monks. Even after they heard Song Ning''s mad words, even if they were angry at heart, they could only suppress the fire. .


    As the so-called gun shot the head bird, no one wants to stand up and fight against Song Ning first, otherwise if the other party is angry, directly killing the ghost and the two people, is it not an injustice?


    However, Tang Fei should be the most uncomfortable at the moment. Song Ning turned his spear directly to Tang Fei. The people who had already suspected Tang Fei were more full of doubts about Tang Fei''s words at the moment. Song Ning was right. Good or bad, but now it is said to be a treasure, which is really unconvincing.


    The first person in the audience to speak was the old man with white beards.


    Old man with white beard, as if nothing has happened, looks calm and calm, and the tone of his mouth is not fluctuating at all: "Next, it is the third Qidan, say Qidan, not as good as the previous two , But there is a clear reason for this immortality. "


    The old man with white beard pulled the topic back, and everyone did not continue to care about Tang Fei and Song Ning, but their eyes fell on the old man with white beard. No one knows the details now.


    "Since it is not as good as those immortals before, why is it last?" Someone asked.


    The old man with white beard laughed: "Because this medicine is the most practical, it must be the thing the big family wants to fight for."


    Although the scattered monks do n��t know what this medicine is, Song Ning ��s eyes are just a glance, and they found that someone in the fifth floor box was already eager to try. It must have been the wind before. The situation of medicine.


    Before, I have obtained two treasure elixir in a row. Song Ning is naturally happy, and now there are five million immortal jade left. The five million immortal jade is also given by the lord anyway. I want to compete with these five million.


    "What kind of medicine is it? You don''t have to go around, hurry up and let us know." Someone shouted below.


    The old man with white beard turned over, and a crystal clear jade bottle appeared in his hand. Inside the jade bottle, there was a blue elixir. The blue elixir seemed to have water waves. , Still flowing, at first glance, there is a feeling of breathtaking.

 Chapter 901： Sky-high

    There is a sense of curiosity in Song Ning''s heart about this new environment, especially when he sees Shui Ling Dan, Jiu Pin Dan medicine semi-finished products continuously, and now this water blue elixir, Song Ning feels all as big as World, nothing is nonexistent.


    Nowadays, even if the old man with white beards does not speak, Song Ning can feel a vitality from it, and there seems to be some kind of extraordinary power hidden in it.


    "This medicine is named Longfengdan. Presumably, many Daoist friends came here today for Longfengdan. The difference between this dragon and phoenix now in front of you is that the success rate has reached 10%. This dragon and phoenix contains a drop of weak water. "


    The old whitebeard''s voice just fell, and there was an uproar.


    Weak water should only exist in the sky. The role of Longfengdan is to be able to quickly conceive a child between men and women, and it is a dragon and phoenix fetus. In this dragon and phoenix fetus, it is very likely that a male and female dragon and phoenix fetus will have a natural water root.


    No matter male or female, as long as they are born with water spirit roots, they can exert their cultivation talents excellently. As long as they cultivate with others, the cultivation speed doubles.


    In order to cultivate the next generation, every family naturally spends a lot of training resources.


    Any self-cultivating family, the more pure the blood, the more amazing the talents, the more difficult it is to continue future generations. This is an innate rule. This rule is like the **** between heaven and earth. This is why the amazing generation has been Er, most common folks.


    However, when this dragon and phoenix pill was created, there were some changes in the cultivation realm. Dragon and phoenix pill is an extremely difficult to prepare elixir, which itself is a seven-level elixir, plus the scarce materials, it needs to be unique Time, unique locations, refined in a unique way, so this dragon and phoenix becomes even rarer.


    If it is just Dragon and Phoenix, it will not be the object of competition, but now this Dragon and Phoenix is ??different, there is a drop of weak water in the Dragon and Phoenix, which means that under the effect of this weak water, it is very likely So that one of the dragons and phoenixes has a natural water root.


    With such treasures, how could the families let it go? Not to mention the family, but anyone with a little money on their body will want to put this dragon and phoenix into their pockets, but everyone also understands that the price of this dragon and phoenix may become sky high.


    "Five million immortal jade." This time, Song Ning bid directly.


    The price has always been Mo Li, and now Song Ning directly bids, which naturally makes everyone around me feel a little surprised, but they are even more surprised by the price of Song Ning, the export is 5 million fairy jade, even if it has A drop of weak water, Dragon and Phoenix, this is not a low price.


    However, it is still not enough for the family that needs this dragon and phoenix.


    "This Daoist, would it be possible to put all three Qidans in today''s pocket? I am afraid that none of the people present will agree?" An old man among the four boxes on the fifth floor smiled slightly: "We The Lu family also does not bargain, eight million immortals. "


    "Eight million?" Everyone looked at each other. The Lu family was indeed magnificent, and the opening was eight million immortal jade. These prices are indeed not acceptable to ordinary people.


    Sure enough, the price of eight million immortal jade is out, and those who have just had illusions have also given up. As for Song Ning, he just smiled lightly and didn''t continue to speak.


    The old Lu family saw Song Ning no longer speak, and he was a little relieved. He came here today only for one purpose, that is, this dragon and phoenix. Nothing else is necessary, but this dragon and phoenix is ??a must.


    "It''s the Lu family who can drive 8 million, but this dragon and phoenix is ??not just what your Lu family wants. We''re paying 10 million." The middle-aged man in the five-floor box on the fifth floor was talking. Wearing a fluffy coat, a look of wealth.


    The old Lu family frowned and grinned: "Ten million? Your family has also invested in blood, but this time 10 million is not enough, 11 million."


    From the beginning to the present, the fifth-floor box on the fifth floor, which had not been opened, also said: "12 million."


    It was only then that everyone noticed that it was a beautiful woman who was speaking softly, and when the words fell, she seemed to be slightly shy, her cheeks were red, and she said softly, "Being married to your husband I haven''t got a son for many years. This dragon and phoenix is ??exactly what I am asking for. "


    Suddenly, the battle for Longfengdan began. Although Song Ning wanted this Longfengdan too, after all, the price was too high, he was unable to compete, and he had no feeling before. Now it seems that this world wants to get pregnant There are really a few people whose children can''t do what they want.


    "It would be nice if I knew that the dragon and phoenix pill''s prescription." Song Ning thought, without paying attention, he murmured to himself.


    Mo Li was next to Song Ning and was ready to serve at any time. Now when he hears this from Song Ning, he is a little puzzled: "Senior you ... want to use this dragon and phoenix with your wife?"


    Speaking of this, Mo Li couldn''t help but reveal a bit of shyness. Although he had always wanted to practice with Song Ning, but practice was for cultivation, but now it is about men and women, and his mood is a bit fluctuating.


    Song Ning didn''t expect to say it inattentively, but since he said it, he didn''t explain much: "Suddenly it was very interesting, but he didn''t want a child."


    Mo Li nodded and glanced at Song Ning, his face unconsciously turned hot.


    "What are you blushing?" Song Ning could not help laughing.


    Mori honestly said: "I just think that the seniors are so free and easy, but they are also casual. If they are replaced by others, the lord has given so many immortal jade. I am afraid that they will continue to be panicked, and even dare not use them. I thought about how to spend all of these fairy jade. "


    Song Ning touched his nose and did n��t quite understand the meaning of Mo Li: "This money was given to me, was n��t it just for me to spend? Is it still possible to offer it as a spirit card?"


    Mo Li laughed out loud, and there were nervous snap shots around, but Song Ning and Mo Li talked and laughed here. This place has once again become the focus of everyone''s attention, especially Bingxin Pavilion and Xingxuetang. And the wave of people like Tang Fei still coveted the semi-finished products of Shui Ling Dan and the Nine Pins Elixir in Song Ning''s hands.


    Song Ning didn''t care about the eyes of these people. Since this Dragon and Phoenix Dan had no chance with him, he didn''t continue to stay here. He got up and walked towards the door of the box: "Let''s go to another house to see it, I don''t feel bad about spending money. , I have n��t had so much money in my life. "


    Song Ning said casually, and Mo Li listened so much, as Song Ning had such strength. In Mo Li''s opinion, not to mention 10 million, even 20 million 30 million. The lord will also be satisfied. It was just that Song Ning had just left the box together, and was immediately noticed by those people, and his eyes also followed.

 Chapter 902： Domineering

    Song Ning left the box and just walked out of the door of Tiandanpu. He heard a dark voice behind him. The speaker was the killer of the blood hall in the second box on the fifth floor. When he saw Song Ning preparing to leave , The two boys in Xixuetang were the first to follow.


    Although the two Bingxin Pavilion disciples behind this blood hall were not as fierce as the blood boy, they also followed Song Ning with very bad eyes.


    If these two groups of people followed Song Ning, it wouldn''t be a surprise. To Song Ning''s surprise, Tang Fei and Wang Shimei also followed.


    "This Daoist, walking so anxiously, why don''t you wait until the auction is over?" Said Tong Xuetang.


    Mo Li frowned, and there were a lot of killings and treasures, but it was interesting that these few people even dropped their targets on Song Ning.


    "This Taoist, how are we going to discuss?" Bingxin Pavilion''s two sisters quickly walked around Song Ning.


    Song Ning smiled, but it seemed indifferent, but the two boys in the blood hall behind him were nervous.


    "What kind of consultation?" Song Ning asked with interest.


    The frost-like faces on the frost-like faces of the two female practitioners in Bingxin Pavilion were extremely respectful: "Daoyou opened a price adjustment, how can we exchange that water spirit pill to us, as for the two cheers of the Blood Hall, let''s help Friends dealt with. "


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing at this, how much did Bing Xin Ge want this medicine, and he could prescribe this kind of condition. As for the two boys in the blood hall behind him, after hearing this, the murder was already in their eyes. .


    "Bingxin Pavilion? We are not afraid, this Taoist, we are persuasive, you better know some, this is the last time we persuaded, this water spirit pill to us, everything is easy to say, after we meet or friends ... �� "


    Snapped!


    When Song Ning turned his hand around, he slapped out with a slap in the palm. The talking child of Tongxuetang couldn''t catch it. The body flew out directly, most of his teeth fell, and blood spewed out.


    Everyone present was stunned. Even if he was among the golden immortals, he was considered to be a middle class. Now he is slapped by Song Ning, who seems to be nothing but a virtual immortal.


    "To you? Are all the ashes in your mind? I spent two million dollars on the auction of Water Spirit Pills, for you?" Song Ning''s momentum exploded.


    Another boy was taken aback. Song Ning''s momentum just broke out, and he immediately felt a strong crisis. Just now he was thinking about a little bit of anger, but now he no longer has a little momentum, but is in a hurry Explained: "Daoyou, you misunderstood, it was not given, we bought it back, we bought it from Huaxianyu."


    "Come on, I don''t want to kill people." Song Ning said coldly, even ignoring the blood boy, and turned to look at the two ice beauty children in Bingxin Pavilion.


    The two women are indeed beautiful. Although they are not natural water spirit roots, they also give people a feeling of ice and snow. The two women are looking at Song Ning at the moment, their expressions are all begging, it seems that they are really begging Song Ningneng Give them Water Spirit Pills.


    "Two people, I don''t lack immortal jade, and I don''t have anything else I want. You can''t take this water magic pill today." Song Ning said, but no one else generally said to Mori: "There is nothing for sale in this prosperous street. Where is the magic weapon? Or something like magic. "


    At this time, the boy in the blood hall had already got up from the ground, and his teeth fell off. Even if he took the pill, he had to wait for the teeth to grow. Not only did the air leak, but even the blood flowed out, he was shocked. Looking at Song Ning, there was extreme fear in his eyes. Although Song Ning felt strong before, he did not expect his speed to be so fast that he could not even see clearly.


    In the slap just now, Song Ning had put all his strength into it, and it would be good if he didn''t take it, and he would be shocked by others. At this time, he could understand it. In this kind of place, if you want to protect yourself, you must first start to be strong. If you show weakness, then you will immediately be bullied, and these people are already mischievous, and you have to shoot early and late, why should you endure it to the end?


    Song Ning''s inconvenient posture has played a deterrent role, no matter whether it is Xianxuetang or Bingxin Pavilion, at this time these four people are afraid to start, and the last two people are Tang Fei and Wang Shimei.


    Even though Song Ning ignored them, they still walked in front of Song Ning. Tang Fei raised his hand and blocked Song Ning. In such a posture, it did seem a bit like a hands-on look.


    "Under Tang Fei, want to make a friend with Dao You." Tang Fei clenched his fists.


    "Master Tang''s reaction is not the same as before. Didn''t you want me to be the target?" Song Ning looked at the man in front with a smile.


    Tang Fei smiled: "Why do Daoists have revenge? I know that Daoyou want high prices. In this way, if you ask for a price, I will put the fairy jade in front of you within half an hour, and then the Daoist will sell it to me. "


    Because of the lessons learned from the boy in the blood, Tang Fei specifically emphasized the word ''sell'' when he spoke.


    This time, Song Ning did not decisively refuse. This fell in Tang Fei''s eyes. He was in Tang Fei''s heart. Looking at it like this, he already understood that Song Ning didn''t understand this panacea. , Will not show such a hesitant expression.


    "It is useless to put this medicine on you. You don''t know how to make alchemy. You might as well sell it to us to form a good relationship with our Xianyuan Mountain. This is what all monks dream of." Wang Shimei held her chest. There is an arrogant look in the contemptuous eyes.


    Tang Fei hastened the succession: "Nana medicine really has research value, maybe it can really be refined. Daoyou will make a price. Now that I have made the details of the panacea clear, I don''t worry about the high price of Daoyou. , As long as I can accept, I will not bargain. "


    The two of you said one thing to me, and Song Ning said that he was a little bit tempted. Mo Li looked sideways at Song Ning, with a hint of doubt in his eyes. It seemed that he could not understand Song Ning. Don''t sell it, why do you hesitate now?


    "So ... 100 million." Song Ning said lightly.


    "One ... how much ?!" This voice is not only Tang Fei''s, even Wang Shimei beside him said in unison, let alone the two of them, everyone beside him, when he heard this number, his face The expressions are frozen.


    Tang Fei originally had a happy face on his face, but after hearing this, the whole person''s eyes became cold, and there was a threat in his tone: "In this prosperous street, dare to play me People are either really capable or crazy. Since you are not sincerely willing to sell, there is no need to entertain me? "

 Chapter 903： Tripartite containment

    "I didn''t even want to sell you. A semi-finished product of Jiu Pill Elixir that can be refined, there are not many 100 million immortal jade, you know this." Song Ning said, already stepped forward and took a shot Pat Tang Fei''s shoulder.


    "Tu Baozi, what my brother said is that it is possible to continue the cultivation. Brother wanted to study this immortality medicine, so he was willing to pay a high price. Do n��t think you have picked up any treasures, even if this immortality medicine can be continued to refine, but if not Our Xianyuan Mountain, do you think it is possible for you to see the elixir after refining in your life? "Wang Shimei said angrily.


    Up to this moment, Wang Shimei''s words still carry a spirit of Lingling, seeming to be inferior to everything, only Xianyuan Mountain.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched: "What is your Xianyuan Mountain? A Xianyuan Mountain in Zhangkou, and a Xianyuan Mountain in your mouth. If Song Ning needs the Elixir, I still need your Xianyuan Mountain to help refine it? Only the talents from your Xianyuan Mountain can refine the panacea? "


    If it was surprising that the blood boy had been beaten before, then Song Ning said that Xianyuan Mountain is shocking. Offending Xianyuan Mountain is equivalent to cutting off the source of the Elixir.


    "Speaking as if you can make alchemy, I tell you, don''t want to eat half of the elixir in the future, if someone dares to give you elixir, then this person will not get any elixir from Xianyuan Mountain!" Tang Fei pointed at Song Ning angrily.


    These words are like a rainbow, but at this time Song Ning has walked past Tang Fei: "Xianyuan Mountain? If you are really strong, you still need to beg me to sell the semi-finished products of Jiu Pin Dan Yao?"


    "Oh, you have the ability to sign up. Xianyuan Mountain will never let you eat half a panacea again!" Wang Shimei shouted.


    Song Ning''s footsteps did not look back: "Song Ning, if I stay here, within a year, let you Xianyuan Mountain disband!"


    As soon as this remark came out, Tang Fei laughed wildly: "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, you really don''t know that the sky is thick."


    Song Ning looked up at the sky and then looked at her feet: "I don''t know how tall the sky is, but I know that this earth is definitely not as thick as your face."


    Song Ning''s words are about to leave, but at this time, there have been several waves around him. He looked up and now he is surrounded by the middle, and there are obviously three waves around the people around him. Those waves of women in white gowns were disciples of Bingxin Pavilion, and the black clothes were masked by Xingxuetang. As for the rest of those who looked either old-fashioned or impossible, it was Xianyuan Mountain.


    Mo Li frowned at the situation, and immediately transmitted the sound to the lord''s house.


    "Master Lord, Senior Song Ning has encountered some troubles. Xianyuan Mountain, Xinxuetang, and Bingxin Pavilion are all here. Now we are blocked on Prosperity Street."


    The lord was meditating with his eyes closed, and suddenly heard the sound. He froze for a moment, then smiled lightly: "Song Ning asked you to find me?"


    Mori was stunned. The attitude of the lord seemed to be extremely unconcerned. Although she didn''t know what the lord thought, she could only tell the truth: "It''s not what the predecessors said, but I tell you this."


    When the lord heard the words, his voice was a little more dull: "He is not in a hurry, what are you in a hurry?"


    Mo Li hadn''t waited to continue the sound transmission. At this time, the monks around Song Ning had already stared at him, and there was a possibility of shooting at any time.


    "Your name is Song Ning? I have never heard of your name among the falling stars. I want to come here. I am also the one who dared not to report his real name. He offended my bloodshed today and wanted to leave. I am afraid it is not so easy?" The masked Xixuetang killer''s voice was hoarse, and now more than a dozen Xixuetang members are all exposed, and with naked eyes they can see that there is a dark blood-like flame around them, which is the sorrow of more than ten of them.


    Xingxuetang is worthy of being a killer''s paradise. As soon as these more than ten people appear, the momentum has already overwhelmed the veins of Xianyuan Mountain, even the Bingxin Pavilion.


    "Song Ning? What a big tone, I want Xianyuan Mountain to dissolve within a year? I think you can survive today and talk about it!"


    "Song Daoyou, you offended all three of us at the same time today. If you want to survive, you can only cooperate with our Bingxin Pavilion. Shui Ling Dan gives us and we will do our best to keep you safe."


    For a while, the three parties expressed their stance. As for those who live around, they have long been hiding away. If this kind of thing happens on Prosperity Street, everyone will naturally see it with relish, but today they are different. These three parties have different forces. All of them stomping their feet will make the falling dust star tremble. Song Ning has offended the three parties at the same time. Today I am afraid that it will be more and less fierce.


    In this case, they don''t hurry away a little bit, would they stay here and wait for the pond fish?


    Now they are outside the door of Tiandanpu, so everyone started to watch the matter just after the auction in Tiandanpu. Even the two Taoist monks in Tiandanpu are now concerned about Song Ning, I didn''t see Song Ning''s strength before, but now I can take a good look.


    At this time, only a wave of people left in a hurry. This wave of people photographed Lu Fengdan''s Lu family. In their view, Song Ning has become the object of siege by everyone, and the monks around are also distracted by Song Ning''s affairs. It is necessary to leave Longfengdan soon so as not to cause more trouble.


    "Song Ning is afraid to choose to join forces with Bingxin Pavilion." Some monks secretly speculated.


    "He had already demonstrated his strength at the Tiandanpu auction before. If he joined forces with Bingxin Pavilion, he might still have a ray of vitality today, but will Bing Xin Pavilion really try his best to keep it safe?"


    These three forces come from more than ten people, and they are all monks at the top of the fairyland. Among these star fields, the most indispensable is the monk of the fairyland, and all those who can stand among these great forces are all The leader in the fairyland.


    These people released their coercion at the same time, coupled with the grievances of the many killers in Xingxuetang, all of a sudden, Song Ning''s breath was completely buried.


    Tian Danpu''s two Taoist monks narrowed their eyes and looked at Song Ning, feeling that Song Ning''s breath hadn''t changed. It was still so erratic, and he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Could it be that we are wrong, is his strength just that?"


    "Unlikely, the sword energy that was instantaneous before this son was extremely strong, and it is not the surface that this cultivation can be exerted."


    The two Taoist monks stared at each other, and then continued to pay attention to Song Ning. However, at this time, Song Ning looked calm, did not release a little bit of power fluctuations, nor opened his mouth, but just smiled and looked at the people around him quietly.


    "Senior, visually their strength is four stars or even five stars in the fairyland, which is much more powerful than the previous Li Quan." Mo Li whispered aside.


    When Song Ning heard it, instead of showing panic, he turned his attention directly: "How can you see their strength? What do you mean by the four stars in the fairyland and the five stars in the fairyland?"

 Chapter 904： Frighten everyone

    "Seniors do n��t know, but any monk who has been tested by the Star Alliance will get a trace of strength from Fengxian Stone. This strength can divide the strength level range of the monk itself. As long as it is a person who has been tested by Fengxian Stone, each other You can see the level of strength between them. "Mo Li watched the actions of these people with vigilance, and explained to Song Ning. If this lord does not come forward today, it may be difficult to solve this problem. Here comes, but what is going on today, is it true that Song Ning should solve it by himself?


    Although the strength of the four-star five-star is not very strong, it is considered to be moderately high. In the Star Alliance, there is a clear star classification. The four-star is exactly the middle star, and the five-star is slightly higher, but All the martial forces, if they directly dispatched the upper-level forces, it means that they attach great importance.


    Nowadays, more than 30 people surround Song Ning and stare at him. Even though Song Ning is not weak, it is really difficult to fight against so many people at the same time. Moreover, Song Ning did not pass the Star Alliance test and did not know Its real strength.


    Everyone in Bingxin Pavilion, Xianyuan Mountain and Xinxuetang stared at Song Ning. Although Bingxin Pavilion now throws olive branches, they can know at a glance that they are coveted by Song Ning, but in the eyes of everyone, this is probably Song. Ning''s only chance now.


    "Oh, you Bingxin Pavilion, it''s better not to worry about anything. Song Ning will either leave things or die today!" The person headed by Xie Xuetang is almost all covered in black, but his eyes are only exposed outside, this pair His eyes were as small as green beans, and he looked at Song Ning fiercely. When he spoke, his appearance was a bit stronger.


    The blood of Qixuetang was originally a means of deterrence. When facing them, even Bingxin Pavilion had some fears. After seeing more than ten monks coming to Xixuetang, Bingxin Pavilion had informed the pavilion master to ask for support, otherwise they Not dare to speak without permission to unite with Song Ning.


    Now knowing that there will be support, Bingxin Pavilion will naturally borrow flowers to dedicate Buddha: "You can think about the Blood Hall, Song Daoyou is a guest of our Bingxin Pavilion, if you want to move, you should also weigh your own weight as much as you can?"


    People in Bingxin Pavilion want to come, and Song Ning will definitely choose to join them now, so the Water Spirit Pill can also be regarded as the thing in their Bing Xin Pavilion.


    But when Bing Xin Pavilion said this, Song Ning raised a brow: "When did I say to unite with you? You are too serious about yourself."


    Everyone in Bingxin Pavilion''s face stiffened, and inexplicably turned their heads to look at Song Ning. When the people in Xingxuetang reacted, they were already ridiculed and sneered, and stepped forward, pressing Song Ning tightly.


    "You are rampant enough, and today we don''t want to do anything, give you the last chance, the Water Spirit Pill is handed over, spare you not to die!" The voice of the person headed by Xie Xuetang said hoarsely.


    They do n��t want to do it, but they do n��t want to do it. If they do, Bingxin Pavilion will definitely do it too. If Xianyuan Mountain then inserts another foot, it will become a chaotic situation. Although this prosperous street will often fight However, there are very few cases in which more than 30 people are in a group. As for the chaos of more than 30 four-star and five-star immortals, it is even rarer.


    In the face of the violent anger of Xixuetang, the surrounding atmosphere was tense. It is also surprising that Xixuetang could be like this "nonsense" even in the past. If it was in the past, I am afraid that it would have been directly started. Now this should be the last time for Song Ning opportunity.


    Everyone, including Mo Li, cannot see Song Ning. If they choose to unite with Bingxin Pavilion, there may still be some opportunities. Even if they do not choose to unite, at least do n��t offend, but now Song Ning directly links Bing Xin. The court has also offended and died, and now Xixuetang is about to start. Is it possible that he wants to confront Xixuetang?


    However, just when everyone thought that this matter Song Ning would definitely suffer, he saw that Song Ning turned his hands, and there was a long sword in his hand. This long sword was blood red and translucent. As if there was a surge of blood, the sword body exuded a burst of black blood gas. This blood gas was substantiated as if it were smoke.


    "This, this shame turned out to be ..."


    At this time, the sky-burning sword in the form of slaughter!


    As soon as Burning Sky Sword came out, let alone ordinary monks in the field, even the dozen or so bloodshed killers shuddered violently, and their hearts seemed to be breathless as if they were pressed by a boulder. The evil spirits are far from what they can compare. In the view of the killers in the Bloody Hall, the stronger the evil spirits, the heavier the killing, and the fairyland monk, the stronger the killing, the stronger the strength.


    "Your last chance, I don''t want it. Are you going first, or are you going together?"


    Song Ning said, the sound of ''�'' raised the Sky Burning Sword, the sharpness of the Sky Burning Sword cut off a breeze that had just been blown, and Song Ning''s mouth raised slightly, looking at the eyes of the monks in this blood hall It was full of contempt, and it seemed that they didn''t take them seriously.


    Such a powerful qi, between the faintly, the qi qi condensed by more than ten people in Xingxuetang is like a lone wolf, and the qi of Song Ning''s body is like a dragon, how can it be compared? The big gap on this day has already affected their strength. The killer, the best is to save life. At this time, they did not hesitate to retreat without even saying a word, almost in an instant, more than ten people at the same time disappear.


    The monks around in this scene were stunned, and it was only for the first time that this kind of thing happened in this prosperous street just because of the bad spirits.


    At the moment, the monks have a new understanding of Song Ning, and the evil spirit can be so strong, afraid that it is a party that kills the gods, that is, when this evil spirit is revealed, the two Taoist monks in Tiandanpu I was also shocked. I was thankful that there was no dispute with Song Ning before. This kind of shame can never be owned by Xu Xian monk. I want to come to Song Ning. It must be an avatar of a certain Taoism. character.


    Although this evil spirit was accumulated by Burning Sky Sword for thousands of years, but Burning Sky Sword has completely merged with Song Ning at this time, and Xiao Fen also belonged to Song Ning wholeheartedly, so at this time, Burning Sky Sword''s exposed Qi gas is equivalent to Song Ning. Outsiders can''t tell the difference.


    Xingxuetang said very hard and ran fast, which suddenly left, leaving only two forces around Song Ning.


    "Do you want to grab the Water Spirit Pill?" Song Ning''s wrist shook and Fen Tianjian turned to everyone in Bingxin Pavilion.


    The hearts of everyone in Bingxin Pavilion tightened, and the reinforcements didn''t arrive. They couldn''t even recognize Song Ning''s true strength. Now, just because of this bad breath, they made their chest tight and short of breath. How can they fight it?

 Chapter 905： My generation is not frivolous.

    Cultivation to fairyland, and the strength of four stars and five stars, naturally are not stupid. Under Song Ning ��s arrogance, they can only choose to temporarily avoid the edge. After a fist, they backed away one after another. Although they did not leave directly, they also showed that they would not collide with Song Ning directly.


    Song Ning is boring, he is not intimidating, but really wants to do it directly. He does not understand the people in these star fields, nor do they know their behavior style. Since the trouble has come to the door, it is better to solve it directly. Now that these people don''t do anything, he''s not easy to get into trouble directly, and after coming and going, he has left trouble.


    The retreat of Bingxin Pavilion has shown that there is only one party left in the three forces that have just confronted him, and this last one should not be weak. The Xianyuan Mountain, the alchemy vein, and the alchemy master naturally have their own It is impossible to bow his head to others easily. This is naturally understood by Song Ning, who is an alchemist.


    Although they are both alchemists, Song Ning will naturally not keep his hand if the other party is in trouble. Moreover, those words have already been said before, and the water spilled by the spoken words is difficult to collect.


    It''s just that what Song Ning didn''t expect anyway is that when his sword edge pointed at the group of alchemists in Xianyuan Mountain, he saw that these alchemists all showed a very respectful attitude, and Tang Fei looked at him with a smile on his face. Song Ning, with a hint of compliment in his words: "Predecessor is so powerful, Tang Mou really has no eyeballs, senior should not be angry, I don''t want the semi-finished product of Jiu Pill Elixir."


    Alchemist''s guts?


    What about the domineering of Xianyuan Mountain?


    Song Ning''s eyes twitched, and the monks in this star field really seemed to be counseling. If it was replaced with a star, I was afraid that they would have started fighting. How could it be nonsense to not fight even now?


    It''s no wonder that the people of Xianyuan Mountain are too timid, but they are just as rich as Song Ning. How could they have seen the alchemy of Xianyuan Mountain? Xianyuan Mountain has a special strength Xianxiu. Although these people are in Xianyuan Mountain, they don''t make alchemy. They are cultivated by Xianyuan Mountain, and they can get most of the elixir resources and strength of Xianyuan Mountain. They are also very strong, but they are not easily dispatched. Although facing Song Ning, these seem to have four-star and five-star strength on the surface, but they can be strong outside, but this is the weakness of the alchemist.


    Song Ning put away the Burning Sky Sword, and for a moment, it seemed to outsiders that it was restrained.


    "He was terrified between his hands, and he was restrained when he blinked. Now he''s completely absent from his appearance, and he can achieve this kind of comfort. Even the characters of the level of the deputy host of the Blood Church are extremely difficult. Who the **** is that man? "A killer of the Blood Hall hidden deep squinted.


    "The host has an illegitimate child who is practicing outside, and it is said that he has been killing indefinitely in his early years. Whether it is outgoing or restrained, the host does not want to let outsiders know the identity of the illegitimate child, but now it seems that this is the worst. Don''t leave anymore, "another Xingxuetang killer responded.


    Both of them are deputy hosts of the Blood Hall. In the Blood Hall, there are a total of eight deputy hosts, but the difference in strength of the eight deputy hosts is also very different. Now these two are not the strongest deputy hosts. , But they can also be ranked in the top few. The reason why they are hidden in the depths is not because they are afraid, but because there is a rule in the Blood Church. If it is not an important task, they cannot shoot at will, otherwise they will be punished and blood Tang will also be blocked by the Star Alliance.


    The two deputy hosts of Xingxuetang departed, but in this prosperous street, many people still noticed Song Ning, who was too domineering and exposed and too publicized. This is what outsiders think of Song Ning.


    "Musiu Yulin, the wind will destroy it. Although I don''t know who Song Ning really is, if I continue this behavior on Prosperity Street, I''m afraid that it will soon provoke a truly terrifying existence." Two Tiandan paved Jing Jing said: "Even if his deity is powerful, I am afraid that the avatar will inevitably die at that time. If such a strong avatar dies, it will have a great impact on the deity."


    "This is not something we need to worry about. The auction of Tiandanpu is successfully concluded, and our task is also completed." Another Tiandanpu Daojing monk said.


    The two no longer paid attention to Song Ning, and at the moment Song Ning had also continued to stroll around the prosperous street.


    Before the report in Mo Li, the lord has been watching Song Ning. He wanted to know the progress of this matter. He thought that Song Ning would fight hard and fight with these people. Then he can see Song Ning ��s strength. Now this result is angry, but his identity as a lord can''t help but scold.


    "The gang of waste is so afraid of death." The lord laughed arrogantly: "But this song Ning has some meaning, but the fairy sword in his hand has some meaning. It ��s really that he has that kind of arrogance. If he cultivates it well in the future, he should be able to become a capable stop, far stronger than Luo Lie. ��


    The lord thought about it while wondering how to cultivate Song Ning and stay with him. Every lord should cultivate his own ability. There are some things that are inconvenient for him to use. There must be someone in his hand, and Luo Lie Although it is quite strong, who doesn''t want to have a better start?


    "If he is really interested in Mori, then it ��s okay to give him the deity of Mori. I have raised the strongest furnace for so long. Although I have some pains, if I can put Song Ning completely under my own, this The transaction is also cost-effective. "The lord calculated.


    While the lord was calculating these things, in the prosperous street, Mo Li had raised doubts and asked Song Ning: "Senior, have you always been so frivolous in your acting character?"


    Frivolous?


    Song Ningfu smiled, today ��s acting style is indeed frivolous, which is not consistent with the past. This is because now it is in an alien domain rather than a star, and in this place, if it does not show strength, it will only be entangled. Qing dynasty, and Song Ning did not have such a sense of dependence from an early age. Since there is a lord behind him, why worry about the consequences?


    But the most important thing is that Song Ning also wants to try what level of his strength is among these monks. When he first arrived, if he does not have a clear positioning for himself, if he is considered to be a soft persimmon, then the future will be sad. .


    It''s just that Song Ning will naturally not tell Mo Li that whether he is frivolous or not depends on the environmental situation.


    "My generation is not frivolous, and it is an immortal." Song Ning said casually.

 Chapter 906： Shrink to the ground?

    Mo Li''s expression moved slightly, but he just wrote down Song Ning''s words, but he didn''t know how to respond. Song Ning''s casual reply, but Mo Li couldn''t figure it out anyway.


    How should a monk''s life live? Like Song Ning, in Mori''s opinion, it is an extremely irresponsible expression of life. She doesn''t know the path that Song Ning took, nor does she know what Song Ning thought at the moment.


    He came here for the simple purpose of being stronger, to be able to enter the legendary ancient immortal tomb, and to balance the space-time of the stars, and there was only one purpose for all of this.


    "There are five million immortal jade. If you give you the five million immortal jade, how do you think it should be spent?" Song Ning suddenly asked, he didn''t understand the world, but Mo Li, otherwise, if Mo Li, It should be possible to know how the five million immortal jade is spent.


    However, the answer to Song Ning was only that Mo Li shook her head slowly. She looked at Song Ning in a puzzled manner and asked, "The meaning of the senior, is it that you want me to spend this money?"


    For a moment, Song Ning was really stupid by Mori, but when Song Ning wanted to come, it might be because they were people from different worlds: "I mean, how should I spend five hundred in this prosperous street? Wan Xianyu is more appropriate? "


    Faced with such a straightforward inquiry, Mo Li still shook his head, with a hint of shyness on his face: "Do not hide my predecessor, this is the second time since I entered the Lord''s Mansion, although I know more about this area, But it is only a one-sided understanding. As for the interior of this prosperous street, although I know some storefronts, I do not understand the details. "


    Song Ning looked at Mo Li with a surprised look, excluding the possibility that she did not want to help, and only the reason she said was left. It was still too early, Song Ning originally thought to wander around this prosperous street Somehow, but the person who followed Bingxin Pavilion not far from behind was annoying him.


    "These people in Bingxin Pavilion are really annoying. If they don''t fight, they still follow." Song Ning said that he would turn around and go straight to the women of Bingxin Pavilion, but his body just moved, but Mo Li suddenly had pupils. Shrinking, it seemed to feel something, and took Song Ning''s arm: "Senior, someone is fighting over there, and it seems quite fierce."


    Song Ning''s doubts were even heavier. Even he didn''t feel it for the first time. Did Mo Li even feel it? Song Ning followed Xian Li to spread out an investigation. It was really like Mo Li said, the movements of fighting did come from the East, and the fluctuations were not small. It was only when Song Ning observed the people around him that they did not seem to feel To. They do not feel natural. For their strength, their perceptual ability is indeed weaker, but Mo Li feels that the strength is not so strong in Song Ning''s eyes, but did not expect that the perceptive power is so keen.


    "Regardless of Bingxin Pavilion, go there and join in the fun." Song Ning said on his lips, but he was already wondering why the fight there might have started. The auction of Tiandanpu had just ended. It''s shocking, I''m afraid it has already started fighting, as for the fight over there, it is likely to fight for the dragon and the phoenix.


    Dragon and Phoenix is ??a good thing. Although it is not useful to Song Ning, it is of great research value. I have n��t been able to buy it before. But for this Dragon and Phoenix, Song Ning is still a little bit caring. , He looked at it in the past is justified.


    Behind the group of Bingxin Pavilion women still wanted to keep up, but just blinked, Song Ning had pulled Mo Li and disappeared in the same place, the space contracted, Mo Li only felt the wind whistle near her ear, just feeling the magic, The picture in front of me has changed, and when I look at it, it is the tree in the place where the people fight.


    "Senior is this ..." Mori stared at Song Ning with wide eyes, with an incredible color in his eyes: "Shrinking to an inch?"


    "Yu Jianshu." Song Ning explained that before, he discovered that even the lord, who used spatial swords when transferring in space, did not use Yujianshu. Before that, he did not ask too much, but now he heard what Mo Li said, but I feel extremely relevant.


    "Yu Jianshu? I have never heard of it, but this technique is so mysterious, it''s really powerful." Meri applauded.


    "What is shrinking into an inch? Can you tell me in detail?" Song Ning asked.


    Mo Li smiled bitterly: "Seniors are afraid to overestimate me. This technique of shrinking into an inch is not something I can control. Only when I have reached the Tao Realm and feel the nature of Dao Law, can I stretch into an inch. Now even a lord , The shrinkage used is only the first level, which requires rainbow light to pave, while the more advanced shrinkage does not require rainbow light to pave. This is also what I just mistakenly thought that the predecessors used the shrinkage. Inch. "


    "It''s a bit of a meaning, can there be Taoist secrets in this way?" Song Ning was interested.


    It seemed that Mo Li suddenly remembered something, hurriedly churning the storage ring, and then took out a jade paper, and handed it to Song Ning respectfully: "Senior, this is the shrunken jade paper, although it is an extension It is printed, but it is exactly the same as the real one. "


    "Thanks." Song Ning said and took the jade note.


    The two were talking casually here, as if they had forgotten where they were. A group of female practitioners in Bingxin Pavilion suddenly lost track of the target, and there was a horrified look in their eyes. Song Ning ��s sudden disappearance not only caused these Sister Bingxinge was shocked. The monks who had been following Song Ning were all stunned at the moment when Song Ning suddenly disappeared. Those monks who had friction with Song Ning were even more thankful that they had not done it.


    Only four words appeared in their minds-shrunk into inches!


    Until now, they did n��t know the word ��Yu Jianshu��, they only knew that the high-level shrunk to the ground can disappear directly from the air. On the surface, Song Ning is a virtual fairy monk, but no one believes that Song Ning is just The monk Xuxian, after seeing this shrunk into an inch at this moment, satisfies Song Ning''s thoughts of Dao Jingxiu.


    In the lord''s mansion, lord Yu was undecided. Even he needed rainbow light to pave the way, but Song Ning could disappear out of thin air. This scene really puzzled him.


    "This child can never be a Taoist realm, but if it is just a fairy, he can use this to shrink into inches, and at the time, he could hurt me with a punch. Who is he?" The lord murmured. This is the first time he sees Song Ning, after seeing Song Ning, he ca n��t see through. The strength may exceed the cultivation level, and it can be reduced to an inch. It requires the Taoist nature to be able to play freely. How can monks comprehend Taoism, how can Taoism be natural?


    "If it were n��t for the Song family ��s death, I was afraid that I would really regard it as the blood of the Song family. Among the stars, the most peculiar is the three families including the Song family. Now ... "

 Chapter 907： Trembling

    When the lord said this, a picture of Song Ning might be the heir of the Song family emerged in his mind, but then he shook his head: "It''s impossible. At that time, the little sin was seeded under the eyes of everyone. It can''t be alive. "


    Ah sneeze!


    Song Ning, who was standing on the tree, suddenly sneezed. He always felt as if someone was talking about himself in the back. When he reached his state of cultivation, he felt a lot about many things, even if he didn''t know the exact thing. People are staring at him, but they also feel it, and he hasn''t had this sneezing for a long time.


    Not far away, the anxiety of the three parties was fighting, and when it was time to fight for your life, but suddenly heard such a sneeze, they all exuded fairy power in the fight to search for the source of this sound. After searching, it was found that Song Ning, who was standing on the tree, stopped the fighting scene of a dozen people. This moment seemed to be frozen in time.


    Song Ning was stunned, and the three parties were in full swing. Why did they stop suddenly and stare at him violently?


    "It turned out to be him, and it''s the one who came to **** the dragon and the phoenix pill?" The rich man of the Wang family thought.


    "The mantis is catching the cicada and the cardinal. It seems that he also has a mischievous attempt on us, the dragon and the phoenix." The old Lu family gritted his teeth and resented him.


    The look of the beautiful woman''s eyes tightened. It was already a chaotic situation when the three parties joined together. If there is one more now, it is really not easy to handle. Besides, in Tiandanpu, everyone We all saw the strength of Song Ning. Three or four star power fairyland monks, in front of him, was a spike. This kind of power, even if they killed them all, it might not be difficult.


    These dozen people looked at Song Ning''s foot and took a few breaths. Song Ning looked a little embarrassed: "If you continue to fight, I''ll just take a look."


    Song Ning said indifferently, but it sounded more puzzled in the hearts of the dozen people, but after seeing that Song Ning really didn''t do anything, he continued to let go.


    It was just that they were extremely vigilant at this time, watching Song Ning while playing, fearing that Song Ning would suddenly shoot.


    "He, he opened the storage ring!" The old man of the surname Lu who had been alert to Song Ning suddenly exclaimed. With his opening, the people around him slammed into the air again, and all his eyes fell on Song Ning.


    Song Ning took out the cage of Shui Ling Dan from the storage ring with great embarrassment, and under the eyes of everyone, observed the Shui Ling Dan in the cage.


    The three parties were relieved, only to feel that they were too nervous, and they were fighting again.


    Song Ning did not care too much about the strength of the three parties, but instead focused on Shuiling Pill. Shuiling Pill in the cage was like looking at him at that time. The wave of water and ice cold flashed in the crystal clear body, making Song Ning more and more like it.


    "I will let you out of this cage." Song Ning whispered.


    Mo Ning just wanted to stop it, Song Ning already waved his finger, and his fingertips showed immortal power.


    "He''s going to show immortal technique!" The woman with beautiful eyes was shocked. She immediately stepped back a few steps, stared at Song Ning with wide eyes, and formed a shield of immortal force.


    Everyone stopped again. Almost all of them put on the Xianli shield for protection in a moment. They could not see it during the fight. These three parties were exactly the same. There was a tacit understanding. All were watching for Song Ning. .


    call out.


    As soon as Song Ning''s power moved, the cage holding Shuiling Pill was defeated, and the frost-like cage was turned into scattered white light. The Shuiling Pill in it didn''t escape, but jumped into Song Ning''s hands happily. Moving up, frowning and looking at the three parties: "Why don''t you ... don''t fight again? Why are you always staring at me?"


    Originally, this group of people thought that Song Ning wanted to kill them directly in one fell swoop. It turned out that Song Ning actually used the fairy power to break the cage of Shui Ling Dan, and after such a toss, they would no longer do it. After all, as long as Song Ning was still there Here, they will be terrified. If they really hit the last three defeats, and Song Ning sat down to take advantage of the fisherman, wouldn''t they be defeated?


    "Song Ning is there, get surrounded!" At this moment, Bingxin Pavilion Xiu came, and this pedestrian immediately surrounded Song Ning and made good enclosures in all directions, but there was only one person standing in Song Ning. Man, Daojing Xiuwei!


    If there is no such person, I am afraid that even if the number of people in this Bingxin Pavilion is too large, they dare not step forward to contain Song Ning.


    The Lu family and the other three parties were also interesting. They chose another place by coincidence. At this time, they started to fight again, and Song Ning was surrounded by the group of Bingxin Pavilion, standing at the center of the Bingxin Pavilion. Song Ning nodded slightly and smiled: "Song Daoyou, the Water Spirit Pill, I Bingxin Pavilion still advocates discussion."


    Song Ning shook his head: "Shui Lingdan, you can''t take it, and even if I give it to you, it won''t go with you."


    Between the words, Song Ning turned his hand to Shui Ling Dan''s palm, and Shui Ling Dan also cooperated. When Song Ning''s words were just exported, Shui Ling Dan jumped directly from Song Ning''s palm to his shoulder. It was as if he was demonstrating against the woman in front of him, and also made a "Guru Guru" sound, as if speaking.


    All the Bingxin Pavilion monks seen in this scene were shocked and almost exclaimed.


    "You, did you actually release Shui Ling Dan? You ..."


    "How can such a lovely elixir be released? I still want to keep it as a pet." Song Ning smiled and said: "It''s your Bingxin Pavilion. I can tell you very responsible that you can''t take Shui Lingdan , I will give you three breaths, if you still do n��t leave, you wo n��t be able to leave today. "


    With that, Song Ning raised a finger.


    "One." Song Ning said lightly.


    Song Ning''s voice was bland, but the sound fell in the ears of the female nuns in Bingxin Pavilion, but it was like a bell of death, able to shrink to an inch. Naturally, it has already shown the extraordinary strength of Song Ning, even if Song Ning really is nothing but Doppelganger, but if the doppelganger was killed, the deity must be angry.


    Bing Xin Pavilion''s brow frowned, and there was a trace of ripples in her heart.


    "Song Daoyou, you can say any condition, as long as you can say it, as long as it is not excessive, we will promise that this Shui Lingdan is indeed of great use to our Bingxin Pavilion, Song Daoyou, you are a reasonable person, we ..."


    "Two." Song Ning''s voice is still calm.


    Bingxin Pavilion Daojing continued to say quickly: "We will not rob, and ask Song Daoyou to give a face, this time you helped us Bingxin Pavilion, our Bingxin Pavilion must be remembered in my heart, even if I follow the Taoist missions Row!"

 Chapter 908： Fairy fairy Yans unexpected answer

    Song Ning has made a "three" lip, but after hearing the words of the female emperor, he paused: "Let me send me? I think you have a little appearance, and the immortal people don''t care about age, It ��s better that you stay with me for a few days, and I ��m not going to be able to give you this water spirit. "


    When Song Ning spoke, the water spirit pill on his shoulder seemed to be understandable, but it was still shaking, as if he agreed with Song Ning''s words. This scene was also amazing. She was so angry that she looked at Song Ning indignantly. As for the female emperor in that realm, her face was also very ugly at this time. The practice of the female practitioner Bingxin Pavilion since childhood has made people indifferent, although there is nothing clear. The regulations of Bingxin Pavilion are not allowed to have such a relationship with men, but Bingxin Pavilion are generally not married for life, and few people who are married are also for heirs.


    Now it''s better, Song Ning''s opening is the taboo of the entire Bingxin Pavilion.


    "You are a bit too much, what is it that we are the elders of Bingxin Pavilion? I think you are impatient!" A silver-haired Bingxin Pavilion practised anger, and Song Ning had paid attention to this princess before. The strength should be stronger than hers. Among the many female practitioners in Bingxin Pavilion, except for the monk who is the realm, it is estimated that this female is the strongest.


    The voice of this silver-haired nun has just dropped, and almost all the Bingxinge nuns are all angry and open-mouthed. All of a sudden, the mouth is full of words, and the sound is noisy. Even Song Ning doesn''t know what they said, but they are almost the same. And so on.


    Song Ning smiled: "Do you only have these sincerity in Bingxin Pavilion? In this case, you don''t need to mention the Water Spirit Pill with me. Of course, if you want to use the grab, you might as well try it."


    Song Ning supposed that these female practitioners in Bingxin Pavilion did not dare to rush into action. Naturally, what he thought was right. When they decided that Song Ning had just performed high-level shrinkage, they would never dare to come back. This is a star field. There are countless stars in this star field. They naturally understand that although Bingxin Pavilion is not a small force, there is not necessarily a hidden place in this star field. The strong man hides the Taoist monk who thinks he is tyrannical, and Song Ning in front of them is very likely to be a doppelganger of a Taoist strongman.


    It''s just that Song Ningrui decided that the other party would not dare to come hard, but he didn''t guess the result. Although the elders of Binglingge Daojing had blushing cheeks and a sullen expression on his face, he didn''t say the slightest word, but A bite: "Song Daoyou''s words ... really?"


    "Ah ?!" Song Ning stunned, not knowing how to answer for a while.


    The whole audience was silent, only listening to the voice of Elder Bingxinge Daojing hovering in his ears, no one expected that the elder Bingxinge would even ask this question, but with a shy but unwilling expression, if it was changed to something else The man saw that he might not be able to hold his mind at this moment.


    "Song Daoyou, if you really can give Shui Ling Dan to our Bingxin Pavilion, your condition, I can promise ..." Elder Bingxin Pavilion Daojing said, and he began to introduce himself directly: "In Xiachenyan, please, please, many Song Daoyou friends Advise. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath. If the other party started directly, he wouldn''t be afraid, but now the Bingxin Pavilion is polite, and now even this excessive request is accepted, what can Song Ning say? Looking at Bingxin Pavilion''s stunned faces, and watching Chen Yan''s expression that turned into water in March, Song Ning had lost his temper.


    "Five elders, absolutely, this man is clearly ..."


    "Shut up!"


    The silver-haired lady Xiu Yan was stopped just as soon as she opened her mouth, so general, it made Song Ning doubt.


    "Song Daoyou, the juniors are not sensible, this matter of water spirits ..."


    Song Ning sighed: "Dust Yan Yan, forgive Song for being offended, please don''t put it on your heart just now, but can you please tell Dao You why Bingxinge must want this water spirit pill?"


    Fairy Dust Yan was ready to meet any of Song Ning ��s needs, but now I suddenly heard Song Ning say this, but I was a little surprised, and responded unbelievably: "If I said that, would Song Daoyou give Shui Lingdan to we?"


    "This water spirit pill certainly won''t become all of you. I''m just curious about the reason, what is it for, to make a woman in Binglingge give up her chastity." Song Ning said truthfully.


    Fairy Chen Yan hesitated a little and said: "There are no outsiders here. I might as well tell Song Daoyou that we want to study how this water spirit pill is made. Water spirit pill has a very strong auxiliary effect on the practice of Bingling Pavilion. It ��s a second-level cultivation sect, and we want to go further, we must rely on this water spirit. ��


    The monks of Bingling Pavilion were shocked. These things are the secrets of Bingling Pavilion. They cannot be easily rumored. Now they even told Song Ning directly.


    In the thought of Fairy Fairy, Song Ning''s inquiry makes sense, and since the other party has changed his mouth, it means that there may be room for discussion on this matter, but in the eyes of these frost monks, these five elders can be said to be criminals Taboo.


    But when these female practitioners were worried about the Binglingge plan leaking, they only saw Song Ning couldn''t help but laugh: "Hahaha, if you are only studying this immortality, why must you take it away from me?" "


    "What does Song Daoyou mean?" Fairy Fairy surprised.


    "I can tell you the refining method of Shui Ling Dan, but I need to give me a little time. In this way, everyone is happy, Bing Lingge is satisfied, and I don''t have to lose a Shui Ling Dan." Song Ning said, raising his hand, Turning the palm up, the Water Spirit Pill seemed to know what Song Ning thought, and jumped directly into Song Ning''s palm, and Song Ning stared closely at it, and Xian Li infiltrated into it.


    Like the Elixir of Shui Lingdan, although Song Ning has never seen it, he understands that it has become a spiritual creature and has spiritual wisdom, then this Shui Ling Dan can have his own thinking. Now what Song Ning has done It is using Xianli to try to communicate with Shui Ling Dan.


    Sure enough, the moment Song Ningxianli infiltrated the water spirit pill, the sound of water spirit pill was felt.


    "Can you tell me how you made it?" Song Ning asked.


    A moment later, a picture came out of Shui Ling Dan. This picture is exactly how it was selected, how it was refined, and how it became a pill. The elixir was refined. The deepest feeling is not the alchemist but the elixir Now, the elixir of elixir, which now has a soul, can transmit every detail of how it formed to Song Ning''s mind.

 Chapter 909： Magical Water Pill

    "It''s really a good thing to have such a panacea." Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Mo Li looked at Song Ning suspiciously. From Song Ning''s infiltration of Xianli into this water spirit pill, he had almost ten breathing time. Song Ning had closed his eyes all the time, and now suddenly laughed Get up, and laugh so strangely.


    "Song Daoyou, you ..." Fairy Fairy whispered.


    Song Ning hurriedly put away the smile on her face, cleared her throat and coughed twice: "Cough, wait a minute, I will give you the refining method and the required materials of this water spirit pill."


    The disciples in Bingxin Pavilion frowned tightly, as if they did n��t believe what Song Ning said. The Elixir?


    "Wouldn''t it be erotic?"


    "I don''t know. The elder was very polite to Song Ning. I really didn''t expect that the elder would pay so much for our Bingxin Pavilion."


    "I think this song Ning is a scum and wants to take advantage of the elders, but for the Bingxin Pavilion, the elders can''t say anything."


    These disciples had no good impression of Song Ning in their hearts, but when they thought Song Ning was pretending, Song Ning suddenly threw a jade note to Fairy Fairy, and Fairy Fairy raised her hand to throw this Yu Jian grabbed it, slightly surprised.


    "Song Daoyou, this, this is over?" Fairy Chen Yan asked.


    "Well, this is the refining method of Shui Ling Dan." Song Ning calmly said.


    Dian Yan Fairy didn''t say anything. When Xian Li was about to be infiltrated into the jade paper, a moment later, she had a shock on her face. Although she thought Song Ning shouldn''t tell a lie, all this was a little too incredible.


    Not to mention the disciples of Bingxin Pavilion at this time, even Mo Li was surprised. Before she and Song Ning participated in the auction together, she thought that Song Ning did not understand elixir, because anyone who knew elixir would certainly not I do n��t know anything about elixirs, and I wo n��t spend a lot of money to buy a scrap of elixirs. In Mo Li ��s heart, Song Ning does not miss a person who wants to spend all his money quickly, not an expert. , But now what does Song Ning rely on to develop and print the refining method of Shui Ling Dan?


    "Isn''t it ... is it fake?" Mo Li''s heart sank, and if Song Ning cheated the people at Bingxin Pavilion here, she might be troubled in the future.


    Elder Chen Yan, the elder of Bingxin Pavilion, put down the jade paper and frowned more tightly: "Song Daoyou, this ... can you be sure that it is the refining method of Shui Ling Dan?"


    "It''s a fake replacement." Song Ning said.


    Seeing Song Ning said so determinedly, Fairy Chen Yan didn''t say much, just smiled: "Dare to ask Song Daoyou how to know?"


    "This water spirit pill is a living creature. With the wisdom, I naturally know how I came. I just asked the water spirit pill." Song Ning said, lifting the palm directly, the water spirit pill was in the middle of the palm. It was originally very happy, but when it was discovered that Song Ning was giving it to Fairy Yan, Shui Lingdan made an angry look.


    Fairy Chen Yan was stunned, and the doubts in her eyes were even heavier: "But she did not expect that Song Daoyou was able to talk to this Water Spirit Pill."


    "Oh, I think, if you change someone you like, you should always ask. This refining method has been given to you, and I will say goodbye." Song Ning said with a fist, he turned and left.


    But just when Song Ning got up and left, the fairy Yan Yan suddenly called him: "Song Daoyou wait!"


    "Huh?" Song Ning frowned, and immediately displeased: "What else?"


    Seeing that Song Ning''s expression had changed, Fairy Fairy immediately explained: "Song Daoyou must not misunderstand, I just want to say that since Song Daoyou told us all the methods of refining such a precious Shui Ling Dan, I don''t know how I should repay Friends? "


    "Thanks? Did you really want to stay with me for a few days?" Song Ning was surprised.


    Chen Yan ��s cheeks were stained with Hongxia immediately: ��Why did Song and Song Daoyou say this? I just, I did n��t want Song Daoyou to lose money. If I could, Song Daoyou made a price, and we would use Xianyu in exchange.��


    The style of acting like Bingxin Pavilion makes Song Ning feel good, and the formula of Shui Ling Dan is not only the formula of Shui Ling Dan, but also includes the method of refining. This kind of thing is indeed valuable. It is understandable to exchange money for it.


    "It''s okay to get there, you can just look at it." Song Ning casually said.


    "Then that is the case, just one million immortal jade. After all, this is only a prescription. Our budget for buying Shui Ling Dan is not ..."


    "can."


    Song Ning interrupted Chen Yan ��s words. Although Chen Yan did not think that Song Ning would bargain, but such a happy agreement, but also seemed extremely cheerful, she immediately took out a million Xianyu to Song Ning and took it away After the fairy jade, Song Ning clenched his fist at the dusty fairy.


    "Fairy Yan fairy, leave."


    "Song Daoyou, sue ..."


    Chen Yan ��s words had n��t been finished yet. Song Ning had left Mo Li directly. Mo Li thought Song Ning wanted to take her back to Prosperity Street, but as soon as the two fell, Mo Li saw the three parties fighting. At the scene, this surprised her a bit, but I didn''t expect Song Ning to remember that dragon and phoenix.


    "I don''t know why these people are so afraid of me." Song Ning looked at these people with interest.


    These three parties have been bruised and wounded, and they have suffered three defeats. Now when they see Song Ning appear, more than ten people in the three parties are almost pale, and the fighting has stopped instantly.


    Song Ning laughed: "You Dao friends, you are fighting, I just came over to see, you are not so afraid?"


    The beautiful woman''s face was bitter: "Song Daoyou, we don''t know where you are, but we need this dragon and phoenix to extend the bloodstream. You must not need this kind of medicine, so can you ask Song Daoyou not to blend ? You stand here, how can we not be afraid? "


    Song Ning now also understands the importance of Xianyu, and now follows the traces of Longfengdan, also for Xianyu, and now these three parties have become as miserable as he is now, and he will not be in circles: "I do n��t have anything else The idea, you three people fight for this dragon and phoenix to fight for you, so I had an idea before, that is, can you ... give this dragon and phoenix to me ... "


    Before Song Ning finished his speech, the three parties spoke in unison: "If Song Daoyou wants to rob, we won''t sit still!"


    Song Ning stunned: "You are quite united, but what I want to say is not what you think, I actually want to ..."

 Chapter 910： Dragon Phoenix, can be refined

    When Song Ning was talking, seeing the fairy power flowing inside these people seemed to be ready to fight, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I actually want to help you."


    Everyone looked at Song Ning inexplicably. At this time, instead of robbing the panacea, they helped them? No one will believe this.


    Song Ning naturally knew that they would not believe it, so he directly said: "I do n��t want this dragon and phoenix pill, and I can refine two dragon and phoenix pill, and then all three of you can get dragon and phoenix pill, so you do n��t have to It''s a big fight to fight your life. "


    What Song Ning said was shocking, but although it was unbelievable, but after this group of people looked at each other, they did not think it was too ridiculous. If Song Ning wanted to do it, he has already done so now, why bother with them? Seeing the strength of Song Ning before, if he really wants to kill others and win treasures, it is now a matter of waving hands.


    Mo Li always followed Song Ning, and now what Song Ning said really puzzled her, but she arranged for Song Ning as the lord, and had no right to speak at this time.


    "I was originally an alchemist, but I only came from other stars. I haven''t seen these immortals. If I can show me the dragon and phoenix, I can probably know how to refine the dragon and phoenix." Song Ningdao said.


    "Song Daoyou is not kidding? When you see the Elixir, you will know how to make it. This kind of ability, even if it is the alchemist of Xianyuan Mountain, can''t do it." The beautiful woman exclaimed.


    "Song Daoyou''s words are indeed unconvincing. If the Daoyou want to **** the panacea, you can do it directly. Now such conspiracies and tricks might not be able to get on the countertop?"


    Song Ning shook his head and smiled: "Give you three rest time to consider."


    After finishing the speech, Song Ning raised three fingers: "Three."


    These three parties immediately looked tight, and it was difficult to determine their hearts. However, everyone focused their attention on the person with the surname of Lu. Now Long Fengdan is in his hands, and Song Ning has already made the final ultimatum. Disobedience, what happens after the third interest?


    "two."


    This sound, like a bell, hit the hearts of everyone.


    "One."


    When Song Ning finished talking, she was about to speak, and she saw that the monk with the surname Lu bowed, holding the dragon and phoenix pill in both hands: "Song Daoyou, the pill is here."


    At this moment, everyone looked at the monk of the surname Lu like a joke. Song Ning counted down. If the monk of the surname Lu did not hand over the pill, the first person who died would probably be him. Now he handed over the pill. Song Ning will not return it again.


    Now the other two monks suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that it was a good thing that they hadn''t been able to take this panacea. Otherwise, if they were robbed by Song Ning now, wouldn''t it be a fortune?


    The monk Lu hated teeth and teeth, but he dared not to be angry, when he felt that the panacea in his hand was swept away by Song Ningxianli, he almost couldn''t help but fight with Song Ningxu, but he was able to cultivate to the fairyland. How many of them are fools? Why would you joke with your own life? Elixir is gone and you can find it again. If you do n��t have money, you can make money again, but if you do n��t even have life, then everything will be over.


    However, when everyone thought that Song Ning would leave after taking the Elixir, he suddenly heard Song Ning speak.


    Song Ning nodded his head while holding the Elixir in his hand, and nodded as if to analyze it. Then he said, "Well, although it is not easy to refine this Dragon and Phoenix Pill, it is not impossible to refine it."


    With that, Song Ning flicked it gently, and even directly gave the dragon and phoenix to the monk Lu.


    The monk Lu stunned and quickly took Long Fengdan to stare at Song Ning. For a while, he didn''t even know if he should thank him, but he just thought he might have lost 38 million cents. Jade, now relieved, rejoiced in her heart.


    "Song Daoyou, are you ... really serious?" The beautiful woman next to her was shocked. She never thought Song Ning would return this medicine to the monk Lu.


    The other side also stared at Song Ning staringly. From his eyes, it was enough to see that he longed for Song Ning''s answer.


    "If you can prepare the necessary materials, I can help you refine this immortality, but I will charge a certain fee." Song Ning said.


    The beautiful woman is overjoyed that Long Fengdan has always been what she needs, but Song Ning is so sure now, she is still a little uneasy: "Song Daoyou, the success rate of this dragon and Phoenix Dan is 10%, and there is a drop Weak water, Daoyou ... "


    The beautiful woman''s words haven''t come down yet, and Song Ning snorted coldly: "Well, Song made Refining Elixir, if you are not at ease, you don''t need to."


    The beautiful woman waved her hands again and again: "Song Daoyou misunderstood, misunderstood, I don''t mean that, what materials do Daoyou need, and how much do they need?"


    "What is the price of Longfengdan finally auctioned?" Song Ning asked Longfengdan.


    Everyone was startled: "Three or thirty-eight million immortal jade."


    Song Ning shook his body slightly, only to feel a little dizzy in front of his eyes, such a panacea was already 38 million immortal jade, the money came really fast, as for the monk Lu, now the heart is already laughing and blooming In his mind, Song Ning certainly wanted one of the 38 million immortal jade, so that these people would have to prepare materials and spend another 38 million immortal jade. Fang earned.


    "You prepare fairy jade yourself, the same panacea, I refine two, each one is 19 million fairy jade." Song Ning said.


    At this moment, the monk Lu almost nearly suffocated in front of his eyes, and finally he lost his own!


    The other two people were naturally overjoyed when they heard the words, but even if they agreed: "If Song Daoyou can refine the same elixir, whether it is material or fairy jade, we will definitely offer it!"


    Song Ning nodded and threw two jade notes to the two parties: "This is the required material. You can prepare according to this amount without having to prepare too much. After you are ready, crush the jade note. I will Contact you. "


    The two parties hurriedly infiltrated Xian Li into the jade paper, but when they checked the jade paper, Song Ning''s figure had disappeared, but the words left before Song Ning''s departure were still floating in the air: "Here I ��m not afraid of leaking your materials, because some of these materials are intentionally mixed into you, so you can also give up the idea of ??selling this jade paper. "


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, but now it''s too late to prepare the materials. How can you do that kind of thing?


    Now Song Ning has brought Mo Li back to Prosperity Street again. As soon as the two fell to the ground, Mo Li hurriedly asked: "Senior, will you still make the Elixir? Are you really an Alchemist?"


    At this time, Song Ning noticed that Mo Li''s title to him had changed from the previous "you" to "you".

 Chapter 911： Senrow Bookstore

    "I''m an alchemist, if I don''t see this dragon and phoenix can make a lot of money, I don''t want to go to this muddy water." Song Ning said.


    Despite Song Ning''s words, in fact, he was already full of enthusiasm at this time, not because about 38 million immortals were to be credited, but because he discovered a terrifying secret, which came from the Shui Ling Dan.


    Before Song Ning only thought that Shui Ling Pill is a panacea for becoming a spirit, this kind of panacea itself is extremely rare. A panacea, it takes a long time to become a panacea, and at the same time, it must be injected into the alchemist''s efforts This kind of thing is not understandable by ordinary people. Even so, the situation of immortality medicine is very rare. Although this water spirit immortal spirit, Song Ning does not know the reason, but always feels like it There are some connections, and they are eager to get it.


    But it wasn''t until after talking with Bingxin Pavilion that everyone communicated with Shuilingdan that Song Ning was surprised to find that the secret in Shuilingling was far from what he thought.


    Shui Ling Dan is not only able to fully present his formation process to Song Ning, but even the refining process and formation process of the Dragon and Phoenix Pill were also provided by Shui Ling Dan to Song Ning.


    This is a bit amazing. This kind of thing has never been seen. After communicating with Shui Ling Dan, he learned from Shui Ling Dan that Shui Ling Dan not only knows the formation process of this dragon and phoenix, but even other panacea. , Shui Ling Dan knows how to refine it by just looking at it, which is basically a living pill.


    It is precisely because of this special effect of the Water Spirit Pill that Song Ning can control everything in the Dragon and Phoenix Pill. If not, he will not be able to take this ''business'' next.


    Mo Li naturally didn''t know these things. She looked at Song Ning now, and her incomprehensible look was heavier. After seeing Luo Lie at first, she felt that Luo Lie was very strong. No matter where she went, she was all over. There was a lingering spirit of Ling Ren and Ling Ren was afraid, but she was not afraid of Luo Lie. At this moment, she was afraid of the smiling young man in front of her.


    Although Song Ning doesn''t have that vigorous spirit, the fear that people can bring is stronger.


    The unknown is always the most terrifying. Song Ningcen''s endless ability only makes Mori feel that Song Ning is hidden.


    "Why? Don''t believe it?" Song Ning smiled.


    Mori shook his head hurriedly: "Where is the senior, I just feel a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the senior is such a talent. How can I not believe what the senior said?"


    "I have had two masters in this life, one is a mortal and teaches me sword art, and the other is an alchemy master and teaches me alchemy. Although he once deceived me in some things, but now think about it, he is also for justice. "Song Ning recalled Gu Dan real man, and he felt a bit of sigh in his heart, and his mouth was filled with emotion. If there is no Gu Dan real person, nor today''s him, Song Ning always thinks of Gu Dan real person if he takes out the Qinglong Ding.


    "Senior is a person with personality," Mo Li smiled.


    Song Ning smiled: "Let ��s go, there are five million immortal jade. It ��s better to go and see things like immortal skills. If it can be sold, it ��s not bad. I do n��t know much about the star domain on your side. You Help me introduce. "


    "It is an honor for Mori to be able to serve seniors." Mori accelerated his pace next to Song Ning, and the delicate green onions pointed to the distance: "If the seniors want immortal skills, the Senlu Bookshop should be the most suitable. , Let''s take a look. "


    Song Ning looked down at Mori''s finger. There was a wooden plaque in front of it. The plaque had the words "Sen Luo Book Shop" written on it. This wooden plaque looked extremely primitive. The wood was shabby and there were some moss on it. Here, this is a piece of wood that can''t be broken anymore. Some people even use this kind of wood as a plaque, which is really puzzling.


    "Go inside and see." Song Ning said.


    This Senrow bookstore is not only a plaque that is puzzling, but also the shape of the facade is very strange, like a huge tree hole, but after entering, it looks slightly normal.


    Although Mori knew this place, it was the first time that if they came in, the two had just stepped into the Senrow Bookstore, and they were facing a middle-aged man sitting on a small stool with his eyes closed.


    This middle-aged man had a square face, thick eyebrows, and when he opened his eyes, those big eyes were a little scary, and they looked as if they were not human. He glanced at Song Ning and Mo Li, his voice was low, and there was a sense of laziness. Italian: "How much is it?"


    "I have as much money as you have," Song Ning said lightly.


    The middle-aged man frowned, stood up, and finally looked at Song Ning: "There are not many people who talk to me like this. Our Senluo Bookstore, heaven and earth, all kinds of immortal techniques, do n��t say one. Everything is available, but 60% to 70% is also available. If a customer wants to find an immortal skill that is not available, we can find it according to the customer''s description. "


    The middle-aged man said proudly, with a sense of pride in his expression. After seeing Song Ning as a hypocrite, he was extremely disdainful, but Song Ning was followed by Mo Li, which is a natural water spirit Root, such a woman born with water spirit roots can follow a monk of the False Immortal, which naturally shows that the monk of the False Immortal is extraordinary, and he did not deliberately offend Song Ning. of.


    "As long as you want the magic technique, even if it is not available now, as long as the description is accurate and the technique does exist in this universe, we can find it within three days." The middle-aged man said.


    Song Ning smiled, and had heard of bragging, but he had never seen such a bragging bravery, and he was a random swordsmanship. In the eyes of Ji Jinxing, it was just a random fairyland monk who could master it, even the spiritual monk was enough. Master, but on this falling dust star, they are regarded as shrunken to an inch. With such knowledge, they still blow like this.


    "Well, we want to spend this number." Song Ning stretched out five fingers.


    It ��s not that Song Ning kept a low profile and did n��t say that Yujianshu came to choke the middle-aged man, but since the Yujianshu he exhibited was regarded as shrinking into an inch, he does n��t want to talk about it now, and he can pretend to count one day. One day, this matter was not a joke. If it was discovered, the fear in others'' hearts would be eliminated.


    Walking in such a place is scary and the best self-protection.


    The middle-aged man looked at Song Ning''s five fingers deep and snorted softly, then said with a smile: "Just that? Go to a district."


    "Oh? How many districts does your shop have?" Song Ning asked.


    "Then it has nothing to do with you. Fifty thousand cents of jade can only wander around in one area." The middle-aged man grunted.

 Chapter 912： The magic of fifty million immortals

    Mo Li raised her eyebrows. Although she rarely came out of the lord''s palace, she rarely dealt with outsiders, but now she is so despised, even if Song Ning still looks, she is unwilling.


    "Others have spread this Senrow shop very well, but now I saw it, but I laughed at me, and the immortal skills of 50,000 immortal jade? This kind of rubbish, don''t just look at it. "Moli said that she really took Song Ning and was ready to go."


    Song Ning''s expression didn''t move, and he followed Moli, but at this moment, the two had just taken their steps, and heard the middle-aged man humming: "If it is half a million immortals, it would be able to enter me. The second and third districts of Senrow Bookstore are now. "


    Mo Li sighed: "Do you think my predecessor has the temperament like a person with only half a million immortals? He wanted to spend five million immortals on this, but he didn''t expect to meet you. It ��s a pity that people ca n��t spend money. ��


    Five million immortals? !


    The attitude of middle-aged men changed slightly. Although 5 million immortal jade was nothing to their Senluo Bookstore, but 5 million immortal jade was understated in the mouth of Mo Li, Song Ning was again said to have temperament by Mo Li. '', This middle-aged man could not help but look at it a few times, and found that Song Ning really was different. With his cultivation practice and experience, when observing Song Ning, he found that Song Ning actually had a panacea. Breath, this breath is not unusual, only the alchemist master will have.


    Before the middle-aged man discovered that Song Ning was nothing but Xu Xian Xiu Wei, Xu Xian Xiu was a fairyland peak female nun who was accompanied by a natural water spirit root, he could not see through this female nun at first glance, and this female nun still followed Song Ning called his predecessor, which made the middle-aged man even more surprised.


    "This woman doesn''t seem to be pretending, so it seems that they may really have some beginnings." The middle-aged man thought to himself, and his attitude became a little better.


    "Five million immortal jade can be regarded as a guest by our Senluo Bookstore. Don''t worry about the two things before. After all, there are too many people who come to my Senluo Bookstore every day. I have watched it for a while. There is no way to tell the difference between them. "The middle-aged man finally showed a smile on his face, but the smile was too formal, and the person watching it was not comfortable.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man''s attitude improved, Mori made a look at Song Ning. That look was different from the previous one, showing a bit of playfulness: "Senior, let''s go."


    Song Ning nodded and the two bypassed the middle-aged man and walked in. Behind the middle-aged man was a door. If he didn''t walk in, the inner scene would not be visible, but when Song Ning and Mori had just opened the door and walked in At that time, I just felt the darkness in front of my eyes, and then there was a fairy power coming out of the sky, like a gust of wind, the two people were unstable, as if they were flying, but this feeling is only for a moment, after that The two felt their heels stand firm, and when they looked up, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the darkness. This light was also condensed by Xianli, and it was three white light words ''Seventh District''.


    "I don''t know how many areas this Senluo Bookstore has, but since the price of this seventh area is five million immortal jade, then the magic skills in it should be good." Song Ning looked at the dark space around him and began to change As if it were an illusion, countless scrolls and classics were formed. Song Ning carefully inspected these scrolls with immortal power, but they were all made of immortal power.


    At the moment, the voice of the middle-aged man came from their ears: "These scrolls are recorded in fairy arts and exercises, but there is no real thing in them, but an introduction condensed by immortal power. If you want later, you can buy it from me. "


    "Huh, really an old fox." Murray whispered.


    Mori''s voice was very small, but he didn''t expect it to be heard by the middle-aged man: "This little fairy, I can hear what you say."


    Mo Li''s face changed slightly, but he did not appear to be afraid, but just hummed and stood still, while Song Ning had begun to walk in the brief introduction of these fairy powers, observing one by one With transparent scrolls and classics, Song Ning also felt that it was not appropriate to use Xianli to condense these classics. However, when he swept through Xianli, he found that the scrolls and classics condensed by these Xianli seemed to take the initiative. All the briefings were sent, and all of the briefings passed through in my mind for a while, and I had some impressions.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so, it was really magical." Song Ning smiled, and began to think about the introduction of the fairy technique and exercises.


    Five million immortal jade is indeed not a small amount. Song Ning thought that the value of this immortal jade was not high. After all, the auction just now had tens of millions of immortal jade. Now, five million immortal jade is nothing. However, among these immortals and exercises there are too many shocking points, especially when Song Ning saw an immortal technique, almost the whole person was stunned, and for a while did not turn the thoughts in his brain to other Techniques.


    "Even if there is only a single thought, it can attract souls and lend souls back." Song Ning muttered, what this fairy can do is exactly what he wants to come to this extraterrestrial realm, if it is true If you can achieve this effect, then the value of this fairy technique is far more than 5 million fairy jade. Even if it is 50 million, Song Ning will definitely find a way to buy it.


    "I choose this." Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man had been monitoring Song Ning and both of them at the moment. Hearing what Song Ning said, he swept away Xian Li. After that, he suddenly frowned, and there was a trace of apology in his voice: "This Little monk, I''m really embarrassed. This fairy technique is misplaced. It should not be in the seventh area, but in the ninth area. "


    Song Ning stunned: "I am optimistic about this fairy jade, how much is it?"


    "50 million." Middle-aged man said.


    Song Ning''s eyelids twitched fiercely, 50 million? Could it be that this middle-aged man can hear his heart? But when I think about it, the effect of this fairy technique is indeed worth 50 million, but he can''t really get so much money now.


    The middle-aged man did not deliberately embarrass Song Ning. This fairy technique was indeed misplaced. When he thought of this fairy technique, he could not help but sigh for a while. In order to find this fairy technique, he also spent too much energy and time. Finally, I found out that this immortal technique, even if he is difficult to perform, because the price is too great.


    "What immortal technique is actually 50 million?" Mo Li heard it and turned his eyes to Song Ning, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes. He only chose it in the seventh area where the price was five million immortal jade. The fairy in the ninth district here, who is this young man in front of him? Where did it come from?

 Chapter 913： Xianshu "Samsara"

    If it is only in this matter, perhaps Mo Li will only think it is a coincidence, but since contacting Song Ning, Song Ning has been refreshing the understanding of Mo Li ��s heart. Many, so even if the negligence caused by the Sen Luo bookstore, she believed that it was caused by Song Ning''s extraordinary.


    Song Ning did not respond to Mori''s question, but just pondered a little: "I want this fairy technique. Within seven days, I will definitely buy it and keep it for me."


    "Yes, five million immortal jade as a deposit. If you don''t come after seven days, I will not return the five million. If there is someone else''s fancy, it will be sold as usual." The voice of the middle-aged man echoed.


    "One word is final," Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man was sitting quietly in the seat in front of the door of Senluo Bookstore. He suddenly heard Song Ning say that his brow was frowning, and the surprise on his face was thicker. Once upon a time, he thought that this magic technique was impossible for anyone It will be selected, although there are a few people in every monk''s life who want to save but can''t save, but even so, this feeling will gradually fade over time.


    In the minds of normal monks, long life spans into the fairyland, ranging from thousands of years to tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. If you can enter the realm of Tao, there is a life span of hundreds of millions of years. I am a friend, and even my buddies are estimated to change countless. How many people can really stay together?


    Therefore, in the minds of ordinary monks, Taoist companions are just tools to relieve boredom during cultivation. Men and women each have their own needs, and they practice together. If they are tired, they will be replaced. This kind of thing is also commonplace. Change the Tao Lu to relieve boredom in longevity.


    Therefore, for a long time, even if someone really saw this ''reincarnation'' immortal technique, few people asked, even if someone asked, after hearing 50 million fairy jade, they gave up directly, so the middle-aged man saw After Song Ning resolutely agreed, he treated Song Ning differently.


    "Do you need any other magic?" Middle-aged man said.


    "No," Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly, and with his current practice, it can be said to be clear-sighted. Even the slight changes in Song Ning''s tone can be easily noticed when he feels the faint melancholy in Song Ning''s voice. At the time, my heart couldn''t help but sigh: "I''m also a person who misses old feelings."


    When the middle-aged man waved his hand, Song Ning and Mo Li''s scroll books condensed by Xianli began to dissipate, and then a door was formed. The two stepped into the gate, stepped out, and stood in front of the middle-aged man.


    "Give him five million immortals." Song Ninggang said steadily.


    Without any hesitation, Mo Li directly took out five million immortal jade from the storage ring. One million immortal jade was a long one foot wide and three inches long. Five long bars were placed in front of a middle-aged man. With a wave of his hand, the man put away the five fairy jade, then stood up and asked, "Old man Yun Qing, how do you call it?"


    "Young Song Ning." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly: "Don''t forget the seven-day appointment."


    "Seniors can rest assured that I''m going to set the fairy technique, but the juniors have a question." Song Ning said.


    The middle-aged man did not speak, waiting for Song Ning to ask questions.


    "What''s the name of the immortal art, why is there no name on the scroll?" Song Ning asked.


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath: "That technique is called" Samsara. "


    Song Ning secretly wrote down, without saying more, holding a fist at the middle-aged man, then turned around and left, Mo Li followed behind Song Ning: "Senior, let''s go next ..."


    "Where can there be money in this prosperous street?" Song Ning asked.


    Mo Li was stunned, and it came to mind that on the 7th, although Song Ning might have two dragons and phoenixes and 38 million immortals in his account, 50 million minus 5 million would be 45 million, Now he is still seven million cents away.


    "If seniors want to make money, there is a place to go, but making money is also risky. Moreover, seniors, you don''t have any fairy jade now, you can''t even get in there," Mo Li said.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Mo Li: "It''s okay, let''s go and see first."


    "Then seniors come with me." Mori said.


    When Song Ning was following Mo Li, he took out a jade note in his hand. This jade note also had his own fairy power. What is magical is that the fairy power in this jade note was the same as that he gave to the beautiful woman before The man''s jade note is related to a certain degree. Song Ning integrated Xianli into it, as long as he spoke, he could hear it for convenience.


    "Two people, within five days, find the materials, otherwise Song Mou will not wait."


    The two were just rushing home at this time, and they were arranging the news. When they heard what Song Ning said in the jade note, they immediately ordered to speed up.


    In the beautiful woman ��s house, in the lobby, she was sitting in the main seat, and many old people who were not weak at this time were just sitting on the second seat. After seeing the expression of the beautiful woman, they looked one by one. eccentric.


    "Why is it so anxious suddenly?" One of the old men asked. This old man was the highest, already the peak of fairyland.


    There was a hint of respect in the beautiful woman''s face: "Great Elder, the alchemist just asked for materials to be collected within five days, otherwise it will not expire."


    The old man frowned, stopped talking, and then sighed slightly, saying nothing more.


    "It''s really wronging you, a woman''s family, but you have to run away. If it''s not the situation of the young people, his family will not be like this." The elder sighed.


    The woman showed a bit of bitterness and smiled: "You are serious. If you can really add a heir, it is a good thing. Now I only hope that I can gather the materials quickly and ask him to help make the panacea."


    The elder once again sighed heavily: "It was depreciated in the past, and now it has fallen to this point. Hey, pity is pitiful when we have fallen above this star. The lord hates people with the surname Song. We are suppressed everywhere."


    A beautiful wrinkle appeared on the beautiful woman''s eyebrows: "This alchemist will not only practice alchemy, but also has great strength. I am afraid that the elite senior''s doppelganger has gone out for training and his surname is Song."


    As soon as the elders saw his face, the sadness on his face dissipated, and most of them suddenly disappeared: "Surnamed also Song? What''s his name?"


    "Song Ning." The beautiful woman said humanely.


    At this moment, the elders all stood up from their seats and looked at each other, whispering, seemingly encountered something big, but after a while, they shook their heads one after another.


    The elder sighed: "Song Ning ... the name has never been heard."


    "Great elder, maybe it''s just a pseudonym, let''s stop thinking about it," said the beautiful woman.


    The elder elder shook his head: "No, contact him, and invite him to come to the palace to narrate!"

 Chapter 914： Earth Star Song Family

    "It''s too risky. This person is extremely powerful. Maybe it''s a predecessor of a certain senior. If I accidentally provoke the other party, I''m afraid ..." The beautiful woman raised her voice.


    But before the beautiful woman had finished speaking, the elders interrupted: "What decision-making power do you have? If you were not the only female nun who could have **** with our young patriarch, you thought we might let you sit At this position, do you think you can drink to us? "


    The beautiful woman shuddered suddenly, speechless for a moment, and at the same time as the elder had finished speaking, everyone in the lobby stood up, and almost all the elders in the family were present. The colors of contempt and anger were revealed in all the eyes: "The women of every generation, dare to participate in our Song family? Your task is to get pregnant quickly and continue the incense of our branch!"


    The woman stepped back half a step, and finally sat on the chair without a word, staring blankly at the group of people in front of her, smiled weakly, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath: "You ... not too Being expelled from the Song family? Since I married him, I will not regret it, but you think of me as a tool to continue the incense? "


    "You''d better pay attention to your words and deeds. When the alchemist comes, you should be careful. If it breaks our business, your ending will be terrible!" The voice of the elder became unkind. People''s eyes are cold.


    The beautiful woman shook her head bitterly, threw the jade note in her hand to the elder, and then turned around and left.


    The elder elder took the jade paper, and at the same time crushed the jade paper, the corners of his mouth raised, his eyes gleamed with glory, and he did not know what he was thinking.


    At this time, Song Ningzheng and Mo Li were walking along the prosperous street, but the slightest touch in his mind suddenly appeared, and he couldn''t help but pause.


    "Senior?" Mo Li wondered.


    "Someone has prepared the materials, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Song Ning said.


    Although Mo Li didn''t know the elixirs, but if it was said that the refining materials of Longfeng Dan could be collected so easily, she was not quite convinced.


    "Senior, this is only one hour away, but it''s a bit too fast, will there be fraud?" Mo Li asked.


    Song Ning smiled: "Dare they dare?"


    Mo Li nodded slightly and said no more. Song Ning grabbed Mo Li''s shoulders and shook his body. The two bodies disappeared suddenly, Yu Jianshu!


    At this time in the Song Family Courtyard, the elders stood behind a group of elders. They looked up at the sky one by one, waiting for Song Ning to appear.


    "Great Elder, I heard that Song Ning was extremely strong, and I don''t know how it would come." A middle-aged man beside the Great Elder said.


    The elder hummed softly: "Huh, extremely strong? If it is really strong, it will kill people and seize the treasure directly. What else will it say? Alone from the Song family, I want to see if it is from the family, if it is from the family People, treat them well, please ask him to say something good for us, if they are not their own people, they will be imprisoned and let him give us alchemy. "


    The elders around looked at each other, and then nodded, with a sly smile on the corners of their mouths.


    Just when their voice fell, two fluctuations suddenly appeared in the yard. With these fluctuations, there were two figures. These two people were Song Ning and Mo Li!


    The smiles of all the elders present were frozen at this moment. Before the beautiful woman came back, she did not mention anything about Song Ning. As for the woman brought by the beautiful woman, they were all her cronies. She did n��t say, her Faithful people will naturally not speak casually. This makes the elders do not know Song Ning''s things at all. Now that Song Ning appears out of thin air, which one can not be surprised?


    Here, they do n��t have a sword-fighting technique, and they do n��t know what a sword-fencing technique is. They only know how to shrink into an inch, and this shrinking into an inch overrides the fairy technique. Although it ��s not really a Taoism, But it can also be divided into the Daoist category. The initial shrinkage of the ground requires the rainbow light to pave the way, and the high-level shrinkage of the ground is taken in one step, which can be placed thousands of miles away, and can understand the high-level shrinkage. It''s impossible to be in the Dao realm if you have made an inch and displayed it.


    Song Ninggang smiled as soon as he appeared, but when he saw the crowd in front of him, there was no one he knew well, so he frowned: "Who are you ... who are you?"


    "Uh, Song Daoyou, what a coincidence, we are also surnamed Song, and here is our Song family. Previously, Daoyou handed the jade note to our wife of the minorities, and now we have called Daoyou." The tone was kind.


    The monks around the elders who had just thought about how to repair Song Ning, now all half bowed, nodded and smiled.


    When Song Ning saw the appearance of the crowd, he was greeted with a smile, so he didn''t say much, but asked: "I handed her jade paper to her, then I naturally want to do business with her, the medicine. , I ��m not just refining it for others. Tell her to come out and talk to me. "


    The elder looked at everyone, and then stepped forward: "Song Daoyou, we have not prepared the materials. This trip came to you. There are other things I want to discuss with you."


    "Other?" Song Ning raised an eyebrow: "I don''t seem to have promised you anything else?"


    "Song Daoyou, do you know the Song family of the stars?" The elder asked.


    As soon as Song Ning heard the name, she was unfamiliar and shook her head: "I haven''t heard of it, and you don''t need to have a relationship with me. I am really surnamed Song, but I don''t know what you said, the price of elixir will not change. Take it, take the fairy jade, and I''ll make alchemy. "


    The expressions of the elders were slightly startled, thinking that this person didn''t even know the Song family of Earth Yuanxing, which is a bit strange. In this star field, which one does not know the Song family of Earth Yuanxing? Accurately speaking, the entire Yuanxing stars belonged to the Song family. Although the Song family declined, it was still known to everyone, but it was unexpected that anyone would directly say ��have not heard of��.


    In their hearts, living in this star field, it is impossible not to know the Song Dynasty of the Yuan Dynasty Stars. Now that Song Ning directly denies, they have directly determined that Song Ning has a great relationship with the Song Family of the Yuan Dynasty Stars. Maybe it is from where from.


    Thinking of this, the elder took a deep breath, bowed slightly, and clenched his fists: "I waited for the lineage of the Song family of Yuan Yuanxing, but I had made a mistake and was expelled to this point. Now life is embarrassing and I am going to be unable to survive. Which one of the main family, if it is possible, can you give us a way to live, to intercede with the main family, so that we can move back to live? "


    This scene was so sudden that Song Ning was really taken aback, but he had never heard of Di Yuan Xingchen, and he didn''t even know what the Song family was.

 Chapter 915： Negotiation agreement

    "Daoyou said, I really don''t know that I am surnamed Song, but this does not mean that I know everyone who is surnamed Song, nor does it mean that all people who are surnamed Song are related to me." Song Ningdao.


    The elder elder frowned, hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed: "Why is this necessary? In this star field, it can reach this kind of cultivation practice at such an age, and it is also the surname Song, except for our Song family. Who can be a person? "


    "So old? Do you know when I was born?" Song Ning frowned.


    The elders were very certain that Song Ning was the person of their Song family, but now when they listen to Song Ning''s question, and then look at Song Ning''s expression, they suddenly have doubts in their hearts. The people of Song family have the ancient Xian Luo blood line, After reaching adulthood, you can awaken many strange abilities. Although the concentration of blood veins and talents are different, the number of awakening abilities is different. However, each person with the Song family bloodline will also have an ability. It is through the age of the other party.


    No matter what the cultivation method is, no matter what the strength is, as long as it is the blood of the Song family and the adult awakening, you can see the exact age of the other party at a glance.


    "Song Daoyou just turned 30 this year. If it is not a doppelganger, then Dao You can be said to have amazing talents. Even in the Song family, this talent is also very strong." The elder smiled: "If Dao You really are not Song family, I have something to discuss with Daoyou. "


    Song Ning was surprised at this moment, and naturally avoided the question of the elder: "How do you know my age?"


    "This is a capability of our Song family blood. Dao friends don''t know. It is indeed not our Song family blood that I want to come to Daoyou, but the thing I am discussing with Song Daoyou is, can Song Daoyou have a secret agreement with our Song family?" Asked.


    "What agreement?" Song Ning suddenly had some interest in the Song family. To be honest, being able to see through the person''s age is indeed very interesting. If it is really because of blood, Song Ning really wants to know this day. How many different blood lines are there below, how many different abilities can people have.


    The elder looked around, and the elders around him nodded, as if they saw the elder''s intention and gave the elder a clear response.


    "Song Daoyou, can we become the Song family?" Said the elder.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and he immediately froze.


    The elder elder hurriedly explained: "Dao friends don''t get it wrong. I don''t mean to want to have a relationship with the Taoist friends. I mean, the Taoist friends pretend to be from the Song family, and we will give you some benefits. However, what Daoyou needs to do for us is that when we go back to the Zongjia to participate in the Zongjia Grand Ceremony, Daoyou shows his skills so that we can smoothly return to the Song family. "


    At first glance, Song Ning was still a bit confused.


    "You say ... I don''t understand." Song Ning said.


    The elder elder continued to explain: "We are collaterals, if we can have a talented genius among our collaterals, then the host family will not let this kind of talents pass, and we will also be taken care of by Song Daoyou and enter the master. Home."


    Song Ningming is just this kind of thing, but he is too lazy to do it, although the other party is also named Song, and is also the Song family, and it sounds like an extremely large family, but it is not clear whether he wants to recognize a father here, or to recognize Grandpa?


    "If you don''t have anything else, I''m gone." Song Ning''s mouth shuddered: "Your Dragon and Phoenix Pill, I don''t need to refine it."


    The pupils of the elders shrank violently. They wanted to refine the dragon and phoenix pill. In addition to the continuation of the incense, the main thing is to want a junior born with water spirit roots. The junior born with water spirit roots has a very fast cultivation rate and excellent talents. By then, they are likely to return to the main house. Now if Song Ning can help, what natural water roots do they need, and what do they need?


    "Daoyou, Longfengdan can not, if Daoyou can help? We are willing to give out 20 million fairy jade!" The elder said in one bite: "As long as we stand firm in the heels of the main house, Daoyou can go out and practice. It ��s okay for the name to leave, even if it does n��t come back in the future. Moreover, Daoyou ��s talents will definitely be taken care of as long as they enter the main house, and all kinds of cultivation resources will be given priority. "


    When Song Ning heard it, he was a little emotional, but it was not a cultivation resource, but he heard 20 million immortal jade. In the past two days, he was anxious to use money. Before, he had an agreement with the boss in the Senrow store. This agreement cannot be changed.


    Song Ning originally had to take a step forward, but now he was a little stunned. The elders knew how to speak and watch, and immediately said again: "If Song Daoyou thinks that 20 million is too little, you can make a price. The thing is not only the fairy jade we gave you, but also the cultivation resources the master family gave you. Maybe there will be better development in the future. These are things that others dream of but can''t even get dreams. "


    This time, Song Ning''s heart moved, what **** cultivation resources, what better development, Song Ning step by step from cultivation to the present, if you still need to worry about these, how can you reach this level?


    A thirty-year-old fairyland monk can be nearly invincible in fairyland at the age of thirty. He is a genius who can be contested by all forces.


    It''s just that Song Ning didn''t know this. He only said that the old men in front of him should be too embarrassed.


    "Oh, I really need money recently, I don''t want to black you, I still need 45 million immortal jade, if you have, I can promise your things, if you don''t, then just do it. Song Ning waved his hand and said.


    Forty-five million immortal jade, this number is an astronomical figure for their sidelines who have been away from the Song family for many years. Although their immortal jade has more than 20 million, it is 4,500. Half of ten thousand, this is not the gap between double and double, but the gap of more than 20 million, this gap, how many monks do not dare to think in their lifetime.


    The elder, embarrassed, hesitated, hesitated, and finally spoke: "Song Daoyou, actually I ..."


    "Actually? How are you?" Suddenly, the thunder and lightning walked in the clear sky, and the sky suddenly dimmed. For a moment, the wind surged, and the sound echoed in the sky, as if accompanied by thunder and lightning. The pressure, even Song Ning, felt palpitations.


    The big elder''s pupil shrank sharply, his face pale, and he immediately stood next to Song Ning, hurriedly said: "Song Daoyou be careful, this person is the lord of this star. Going on, I am afraid you will be more fierce! "

 Chapter 916： Who protects who

    The tone of the elder''s words seemed to warn, but in fact he was worried. When he spoke, everyone around him was already lined up in a circle, pacing under his feet, seeming to form some kind of In the formation, their attack by a single person may be insignificant, but suddenly they stood up in accordance with the formation and walked one by one according to a certain pattern. This momentum was very different from before.


    Under this momentum, even Song Ning can feel a bit of coercion, on the strength, in this fairyland, Song Ning rarely sees his opponent, he naturally sees through, these Song families The formation of the elders is really extraordinary.


    Roar����


    A dull voice came, and it sounded like a deep-sea dragon. When these ten people kept pacing, a trace of green smoke came out. With more and more green smoke, the breath of ten of them The stronger the coming, it is just a kung fu between breathing, and their momentum is several times that of the previous one.


    "Well, Song Daoyou is a guest of our Song family, if you pinch us on weekdays, we will endure, but if you want to move Song Daoyou today, then I''m sorry, we don''t agree!" The elder pointed at the lord and said the momentum Ruhong, and the formation formed by these ten people just blocked Song Ning behind. Looking like this, it seems that he wanted to fight against the lord and then preserve Song Ning.


    "How is Song Ning, what do you do?" The lord frowned. He did not observe Song Ning, but set his eyes on the elders in this formation.


    "Well, the Qinglong formation of our Song family will give you a good insight today!" The elder elders spoke powerfully. The nine elders all looked at the lord dyingly, a look of excitement, as if extremely excited.


    Mo Li has been standing next to Song Ning and has not spoken, but there is a feeling of laughter in her heart. Lord and Song Ning knew each other, and the lord was the person Song Ning invited. Nowadays, what is happening to this group of elders in the Song family? Protect Song Ning while facing the lord.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes were all on this blue dragon formation. Indistinctly, I always felt that this formation was a bit interesting, and it was extremely powerful. It was possible to superimpose the cultivation of these ten people, but I do not know why. At this time, this blue dragon formation The green smoke in the law always seemed to be suppressed, as if it could not be completely released, giving people a feeling of panic.


    "Qinglong Formation ... Although I don''t have a good opinion of the Song family, if you defame your family like this, I would like to say a few fair words. The Songlong Qinglong Formation is really powerful, but this is what you ten formed ... �� At best it''s a green snake formation. ��The lord smiled contemptuously, completely ignoring the few people in front of him.


    These ten elders wanted to show up in front of Song Ning today. Moreover, they really did n��t want Song Ning to be taken away by the lord. This lord hated the Song family. The two big families have always been at odds. If today is Song Ning Was it captured by him? If this is the case, wouldn''t their plan to return to their home be dashed?


    "Unpretentious, if you think you can break our Qinglong formation, then come and try it!" The elders also have a trace of disdain. Although the person in front is the lord, although they are Taoist monks, they are ten. People are the top monks in Wonderland, and now form a formation at the same time. Under the blessing of this blue dragon formation, they ca n��t believe that they are no match for this lord.


    Boom!


    However, just when the voice of the great elder just fell, I saw that the lord''s big hand smashed, and a palm came over the sky. The green smoke in the blue dragon array quickly condensed and hit the past, but this green smoke had no resistance at all. But in the blink of an eye, it collapsed, and the green smoke was crushed. The chest of these ten people seemed to be hit hard. At this moment, there is no protection at all. Although the power of the lord ��s palm has weakened a lot, if it falls on them The body will still make them a bit more injured.


    Song Ning originally thought that this lord would not be merciless, but now it seems that this lord has not exerted his full strength, and the strength of these ten people in the Song family is indeed too bad. A slap broke up, so weak, it really made Song Ning shameful.


    At that moment, the beautiful woman hurried out and panicked as she watched the scene in front of her. However, with her cultivation behavior at this moment, even if she wanted to reach out, she was too late.


    "Be slow." Song Ning had raised his hand during the speech, and Xianli sprang out of his hand, which also turned into a palm, and directly grasped the lord''s hand.


    The two palms collided together, and there was no imaginary popping noise, but it dissipated silently. Ten people of the Song family looked at Song Ning in dismay, and their eyes showed incredible colors, but because of Song Ning''s shot However, they were a little more excited in their hearts. Since Song Ning was able to shoot now, does it mean that the matter they had negotiated before also became a thing?


    Moreover, now Song Ning can take the lord''s palm as easily as they can, and they are more excited in their hearts. Song Ning''s strength has exceeded their imagination.


    "Lord, since he didn''t mean to kill them, why hurt them? Just forget it." Song Ning said.


    Mo Li''s heart sank when she heard the words. The most annoying thing about the lord was the people who talked to him about the conditions. Now Song Ning not only talks about the conditions, but also moves. After this day with Song Ning, Mo Li has felt Song Ning It ��s so powerful that I feel that Song Ning hides himself, maybe there is some power behind him. If the lord is really angry and kills Song Ning, then maybe there will be some trouble next. The most important thing is that Mo Li does n��t want to let Song Ning died.


    But before Mo Li had waited to speak, the lord suddenly smiled.


    This smile is extremely frank, and it doesn''t seem to be a fraud: "Song Ning, you actually want to protect these Song family members?"


    This sentence heard that the ten elders whose face had changed so much were all somewhat confused. Didn''t they still want to protect Song Ning before? How did Song Ning protect them now? But this is not important. What is important is that they found that this lord seemed to know Song Ning, and the attitude of the two people was extremely friendly. Do n��t all say that the lord hates the person with the surname Song very much. Will the tone of condensed speech be so friendly?


    The old eyes of the ten Song parents all fell on Song Ning, even the beautiful woman in the distance. Looking at Song Ning, she couldn''t figure out what happened today.


    "Lord Lord, they just talked to me about business. They want to give me tens of millions of fairy jade. I naturally want to protect them." Song Ning said truthfully.


    The lord narrowed his eyes: "You need Immortal Jade to tell me directly, and you still need them? How much can they get out of each of them? Let''s say, how much do you need."

 Chapter 917： Genius out of nowhere

    Above this falling dust star, the lord is the biggest. The ordinary monk is like a ant in front of the lord. Do not say what is a fairyland monk. Even a Taoist monk must be courted by three points in front of the lord. If the lord is in a bad mood , Will not give the Daoist monks of the same level a little face, even the Daoist monks with higher strength, on this falling dust star, will not easily conflict with the lord, after all, in this falling dust star, the lord is blessed, The strength will be stronger than its own level.


    But now the lord is so polite to a fairyland monk, and still to a fairyland monk named Song, which really puzzled the Song family. If they were not their Song family, they would not come here now. The dwelling on the star shows how much the lord hated the people named Song.


    But that''s it. The lord is so polite to a fairy monk named Song?


    For a moment, the elders of the Song family were really blinded, and they looked at the lord and Song Ning like a ghost. What they thought at the moment was not why the lord was so polite to Song Ning, and It is Song Ning who will pay the lord.


    When they wanted to come, the lord had already given Song Ning Tianda''s face. Even if Song Ning was so strong, no matter how powerful, he had already shown strength when facing the lord. One million immortals? Song Ning would never dare to say it unless he didn''t want to live.


    Although Mo Li and Song Ning have n��t been together for a long time, they always feel that Song Ning is a bit different. In the past, there were very few men she could contact. Now, seeing Song Ning is so rude to the lord, There was also some worry in my heart, and I immediately persuaded to persuade: "Senior, the lord has a bad temper, and the lord really hates the person with the surname Song, so you should be a little calmer."


    Although Song Ning heard this, she only smiled and did not respond. When the parents of Song thought about how many fairy jade Song Ning would hold down, Song Ning said: "I need 50 million fairy jade."


    puff����


    Elder Song Jia choked himself in one breath, but at this moment he dared not say anything. He could only cover his mouth quickly, and looked at Song Ning and the lord with eyes, a little panicked in his heart.


    The beautiful woman also squeezed a cold sweat in her side. This was obviously a joke with the lord. Was Song Ning desperately trying to please the crowd? Fifty million immortal jade, dare to open this price is tantamount to death.


    Mo Li''s reaction was the same as theirs, but no one expected that the lord frowned slightly after hearing the number of 50 million, and then he opened his mouth, and the corner of his mouth fluttered, and smiled: "Although I take 50 million fairy jade It ��s out, but it ��s not immediately available to you right now. This number is not small. Are you looking at something you want to buy? ��


    "I don''t need to worry about Lord Lord, what I like, now I need 50 million Immortal Jade, and Lord Lord will borrow it for me." Song Ning clenched his fists, but at the moment it was a bit polite. Inwardly sighing, only the lord is a little happy in his heart. He always feels that Song Ning is different, but also gave birth to a bit of liking.


    "Yes, 50 million immortal jade, give you tomorrow." The lord said, beckoning to Song Ning: "Let''s go back, you don''t want to be mixed with these Song family, they are right, I really hate it The Song family, if you do n��t value you, no one dares to be as arrogant as me on this falling dust star. "


    Song Ning smiled and said, "If you know you value me, how dare I do that?"


    "Songs, you will discuss things later, let''s go back and say goodbye." Song Ning clenched his fists towards the Song family, and left under the confused eyes of everyone, precisely because of Song Ning''s actions and this at the moment The confused expression of the elders of the Song family made the lord feel that Song Ning was not a person of the Song family. This is also the second reason why the lord is in a good mood.


    If Song Ning is a member of this Song family, even if he values ??Song Ning no matter how important, he must endure the pain and kill. After all, if the Song family comes up with such a genius, it will be a disaster for their family.


    The lord was in front, took Song Ning and Mo Li, the rainbow in front of him opened the way, shrunk to an inch, and went directly back to the lord''s mansion. As for those of the Song family, their big eyes were squinted, as if they had a dream. , The lord was so good with the monk Song, and even so indulged in each other. This is simply a paradoxical thing, and what puzzled them was that even the lord, now when he was shrinking into an inch, it was just a rainbow. In the first few phases, but the false fairy Song Ning has been able to eliminate the need for rainbow light, what is going on?


    For a moment and a half, they couldn''t figure it out, but with their wisdom, they really couldn''t understand it. On the contrary, there was some clue in the beautiful woman''s heart, but they were not sure.


    In the lord''s mansion, Song Ning and the lord just landed, and Song Ning hurled a fist at the lord: "Master lord, tomorrow is ready, Xianyu, please tell me, I will go to retreat first, after all, Lord lord needs me to do Things are not without risks, and I need to adjust the state. "


    The lord stunned and smiled immediately, watching Song Ning hurried towards the room without stopping him.


    Mori was about to keep up, but heard the lord''s voice: "You are right next to Song Ning. Now there is no delay in action. I ask you something."


    "Master Lord, may I ask." Mori preached.


    "After this brief contact, what do you think of Song Ning''s strength?" The lord asked.


    "On top of Luo Lie." Mo Li said faithfully.


    The lord couldn''t help laughing: "If it weren''t above Luo Lie, how could I allow him to play like this?"


    Mo Li was stunned for a while, and then said: "What the Lord wants to ask is the star rating of Senior Song Ning?"


    "Yes, can you guess?" Said the lord.


    Mo Li hesitated for a moment and then shook his head: "It''s very strong, but I really can''t guess. After all, in this fairyland, the strength above seven stars is extremely difficult to estimate. Luo Lie had the strength to surpass seven stars before, but he was still unable to Reaching Baxing, I think Senior Song Ning may be able to reach Baxing. "


    The lord nodded secretly: "So what does he need 50 million Xianyu to do?"


    "Buying an immortal technique may be who you want to save," said Mo Li.


    Save people?


    The lord smiled. There are few lovers in this world who cultivate immortals. If Song Ning is really affectionate and willing to spend 50 million yuan to save people, then this person is extremely important to Song Ning. He took these 50 million yuan, which is equivalent to Buying Song Ning''s heart, 50 million immortal jade is not a small amount, but if it can conquer Song Ning''s heart, it is worth it. After all, Song Ning can be said to be difficult among tens of thousands of monks. Seeking genius.

 Chapter 918： Sengoku

    The lord did not continue to ask what kind of fairy art Song Ning wanted to buy. What he thought at the moment was how to sell Song Ning, and the rest was what Song Ning''s strength was.


    He looked down at the injured finger, and he hasn''t recovered until today.


    Even he himself can''t remember how many years this is. It seems that since he became the lord of the falling dust star, he has never been injured, but he was remembered by Song Yunfeng, the Song family, on his previous journey to Jixingxing. Once, immediately afterwards, Song Ning was injured again.


    Being injured by Song Yunfeng was unexpected, but it was not unacceptable. After all, Song Yunfeng had the title of the first day of the alliance, but Song Ning was injured by such a kid who was only a virtual fairy realm, but it made the lord always grumble. Yu Huai, not because of his narrow mind, but really couldn''t figure out what Song Ning relied on to injure him.


    "If it is just a strong body, then the difference between fairyland and Daojing is still very big, there must be an opportunity for strong bones, but even if the bones are strong, without that punch, I ca n��t break my finger, that punch ... "" The lord narrowed his eyes and recalled the moment when he interacted with Song Ning above the stars. Although Song Ning''s movements were unpleasant, he couldn''t see clearly. At that time, Song Ning''s punch came in a bland and uncommon sense. The power surge between heaven and earth can only be felt by a force from Song Ning.


    This power is very strange, unlike ordinary martial arts.


    "How strong is he? Just test it, but I do n��t know if he is willing to take the test, but Song Ning does n��t seem to know what Feng Xianshi is. Just remove Feng Xianshi and test it when he does n��t care about it. Good. "The lord thought so, he had come to a high tower, which had ninety-nine floors. At the edge of the falling dust star, there was a crystal clear among the ninety-ninth floors of the high tower. Translucent stone with white light, this is Fengxian stone.


    The shape of Fengxianshi is irregular, and there is a soft breath around it, and no slight offensiveness can be seen. However, as long as the ordinary fairyland monk touches this fairystone, Fengxianshi can give back the strength level. Star rating.


    Under one star, it is not even a golden fairy. Under four stars, it is equivalent to the strength under nine-turn golden fairy. The five-star strength can be said to be nine-turn golden fairy. Five-star to seven-star is a span without going up. One star has almost doubled its strength, and from seven to eight stars, according to records, its strength can be doubled or even more. As for the nine stars, there have been so few people in ancient times. What people have seen is only the strength of nine stars. The monk, a monk with nine-star strength, although still only a fairyland, is no different from the Tao Realm, even stronger than some weaker Dao Realm.


    The lord is the overlord of Falling Dust Star. Although the guardians in this tower feel the arrival of the lord, they dare not stop it. After all, the tower is equivalent to the lord ��s home. If even he ca n��t come and go, how can he Not a joke? Only this time, after the lord came, he wanted to take down the Fengxian stone directly, but he saw several guardians puzzled.


    "Master Lord, you are ..." said an old man.


    "I''m going to take this fairy stone back to use it. You don''t need to be restless, you can''t let others know at this time." Lord said.


    Several old men stared at each other, then clenched their fists at the lord: "Lord Lord Lord."


    After the lord left, he went to a money shop again. There is at least one "money shop" above every star, mainly for the purpose of exchanging fairy jade, although ten to ten million fairy jade can be stored in Among the rings of things, it still occupies a lot of space, so ordinary people will not carry many fairy jade on their bodies. In most cases, the rich people will hold a jade rune in their hands. This jade rune is The voucher for storing Xianyu in the money shop has a clear record.


    After going to 50 million immortal jade, the lord returned to the lord''s mansion. As soon as he walked into the lord''s mansion, his eyes fell on Song Ning''s room. At this time, Song Ning''s room was extremely quiet, and even a trace of fluctuations could not be felt. Then, indistinctly, he felt as if his spiritual connection with Mori had broken.


    The lord ��s pupils shrank, and even if there was an ominous feeling, he wanted to rush directly to Song Ning ��s room to see what happened, but then he found something was wrong, because outside Song Ning ��s room, another wonderful The enchantment is estimated to be the isolation between the inside and the outside, so that no one can feel the fluctuations among them.


    "Sometimes I''m really curious about what Song Ning came from. The enchantment that was exhibited was able to isolate even my fairy power, and even the communication with Mo Li could be cut off." Although the lord was surprised, but His eyes were full of sympathy, as if he saw a very cute younger generation.


    "If it is not the surname Song, it must be accepted as a disciple." The lord could not help sighing, and then returned to his room. Since Song Ning established the enchantment, he obviously wanted to block himself in this room. He also disturbed Song Ning, which inevitably caused Song Ning to be unhappy. Since he wanted to include Song Ning under his command, he would not easily offend Song Ning, even though Song Ning was only a fairyland monk, he was not willing to Go bullying.


    It''s also interesting to say that Song Ning did arrange the enchantment in the room before. When he first came to this lord''s palace, he didn''t fortify it. He mainly felt that it was not good to fortify others'' sites, but after this brief contact, Song Ning found The lord attached great importance to him. As a result, Song Ning wanted to test the lord ��s bottom line. It is not too much to arrange the enchantment outside this room, but for the lord of the family, it can be used as For tentative use.


    "Senior Song, what are you thinking about?" In the room, Mo Li looked sideways at Song Ning. Just when Song Ning woke up from cross-legged meditation, she naturally awakened Mo Li, who was practicing.


    Song Ning glanced sideways at Mo Li and slowly shook his head: "It''s nothing. I''m just curious. The lord seems very good to me. Does he do the same to others? Or is it because the ancient immortal tombs have something to ask me, so Will you give me a lot of tolerance? "


    Mo Li looked stunned and immediately smiled, his pink lips could not be closed: "Giggle, Senior Song is really funny, I was still thinking about why Senior Song is so noisy, it turned out to be a test of the lord''s bottom line The lord ��s temper is not good, I have reminded Senior Song you before, but the lord ��s attitude towards the senior ... I ��m the first time I saw Xiaoli, maybe ... "\ ''

 Chapter 919： Ancient Immortal Tomb

    "Maybe?" Song Ning asked.


    "Perhaps it is precisely because the lord needs seniors to enter the ancient immortal tomb, so you have a lot of patience. After all, the ancient immortal tomb is also a great thing for the lord," said Mo Li.


    The two-story building of Song Ning is not very big. Although Song Ning is on the second floor and the Moli is on the first floor, the distance between the two people is not far away. Now that the two are talking, Song Ning has n��t felt much yet. Mo Li had arrived opposite him. When and how Mo Li came, Song Ning could not remember at all.


    "you����"


    Song Ning originally wanted to ask when Mo Li came and how it came, but Mo Li''s voice continued to be heard, interrupting Song Ning''s words.


    "The ancient immortal tomb is a very grand event in the Star Alliance. In other words, it is also the best opportunity for the young generation of a family. There are many treasures in the ancient immortal tomb, and there are also great dangers. The monks who cultivated above the fairyland could not enter. This does not mean that those powerful monks would collapse the ancient immortal tomb, but the ancient immortal tomb has a natural barrier, let alone a monk in the ordinary realm, Even those predecessors at the peak of Dao Realm have tried to join forces to enter the ancient immortal tomb, but the ancient immortal tomb is as if it has the power of rebound, and it will injure these monks who are attacking the Dao Realm. "


    Mo Li said, paused for a while, and then continued to explain: "The ancient immortal tomb has a gap. When this gap is the weakest, the fairyland monk can enter. This is almost the time of a Jiazi. Only one hour will allow the monk of fairyland to enter the ancient immortal tomb. "


    "Yi Jiazi, open an hour?" Song Ning said this time: "If you say so, after I enter the ancient immortal tomb, I have to stay in a Jiazi to get out ?!"


    Mo Li looked at Song Ning''s shocked expression and couldn''t help laughing again: "Seniors worry too much. Although the ancient immortal tomb can only be entered once by a Jiazi, it is not only by a Jiazi. According to the previous law, as many as half a year and as little as four months, there will be a gravitational tide in the ancient immortal tomb. When this gravitational tide appears, as long as it is synchronized with the tide, you can leave the ancient immortal relic with the tide mound."


    Song Ning heard the clouds, but this time he did not refute, but waited for Mo Li to continue.


    "Every year the monks who enter the ancient immortal tomb will be greatly improved if they can come out safely. According to records, there are many treasures in the ancient immortal tomb. Since they are called ancient immortal tombs, as the name implies, There are many tombs of ancient immortals.


    Although the ancient immortals have passed away, they are not trying to seal up all of their lives, but waiting for those who are destined to take them. Therefore, it is a good thing to be able to enter the ancient immortal tomb, not every fairyland monk thinks You can go in. "


    Song Ning nodded, this time it was clear, what ancient immortal tombs, plainly is the mysterious realm, which is equivalent to the former legacy battlefield. When speaking of the legacy battlefield, Song Ning thought that his storage ring was still hidden. Looking at the ancient pagoda brought out of the battlefield, I never thought about the ancient pagoda, but now I think about it, but it is a bit wonderful. When it is convenient, I will enter the ancient pagoda again and explore it.


    "Senior, this time should be used as an auxiliary to enter the ancient immortal tomb. Then the specific matter will be detailed by the lord and the senior, Xiaoli will not say much here." Moli bowed slightly and smiled.


    As soon as Song Ning raised his hand, he stopped: "It''s still up to you. Since I said it, I will just finish it."


    When Mo Li was stunned, she didn''t expect Song Ning to think she was too much, but since Song Ning asked her, she continued to explain to Song Ning: "Well, okay, when it comes to this ancient immortal tomb, it has some meaning. Although the immortal tombs are all dead fairy people, but their souls are not destroyed, but exist in that side of the world. When the monk enters, there will be a short memory loss and ''life'' in that place. "


    "Living in that place?" Song Ning frowned.


    "Yes, monks in Wonderland will fall very fast after entering the ancient immortal tomb. The fall is just like what we commonly call" reincarnation ", just like the way the soul enters a person''s body, a month in our world is quite As a result, the centuries of the ancient immortal tombs will gradually become blurred in the ancient immortal tombs, and sometimes even forget their true identity and be assimilated by the ancient immortal tombs. "


    The more Mo Li said, the more he made Song Ning feel the scalp tingling, which is equivalent to spending hundreds of years in another space? He is really thirty years old now, is it necessary to live in another space for four hundred years?


    Mori saw the surprise in Song Ning ��s expression, but the words in his mouth did not stop, but continued: "After entering the ancient immortal tomb, the monk of fairyland will go through various stages of birth, growth, cultivation, and even starting a family. If it is If you have lost yourself and cannot remember your true identity, you will eventually remain in the ancient immortal tomb forever. "


    "and then����"


    "Then I don''t know how Xiaoli, but Senior Song Ning, you can rest assured that in order to cope with this situation, we have already prepared some methods, as long as the senior carries a spell on him, and stays in the ancient immortal tomb After reaching a certain level, you can wake up, and the power in the spell will remind you of the purpose of going to the ancient immortal tomb. "Mo Li said.


    Song Ning breathed a sigh of relief, but then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "So, although many families in your Star Alliance will have younger generations of monks entering the ancient immortal tomb, they will often die. , Because the person who awakens first will kill the person who awakens later? "


    Murray was startled and nodded.


    Song Ning didn''t feel much when he said this, but when he finished speaking, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He had seen Xiao Ke''s memory of VIII. Among the memories of the previous life, there seemed to be a similar segment.


    "Seniors don''t have to worry. The amazing strength and talent of the seniors will certainly be the first few awakenings. Even if the awakening time is slightly slower, it will not necessarily be bad luck to be directly found and killed." Murray Road.


    Song Ning nodded: "No problem, I just remembered some other things. By the way, when will this ancient immortal tomb open?"


    "It''s coming, and within a few days, it happened that after you bought the immortal technique, you should be summoned by the lord to prepare for the ancient immortal tomb." \ ''

 Chapter 920： In the past, there is no right or wrong

    "Okay, I know." Song Ningben was very interested in the matter of this ancient immortal tomb, but after hearing what Mo Li said, he always remembered about Xiaoke''s previous life. Fragments in the memory, the memory of the previous life, Song Ning determined that he had also been to a similar place, and that place seems to be called ''Ancient Building''. Although the memory is a little vague, the fragments in the memory given by Xiao Ke are also Very messy, but Song Ning can be sure that the two places are very similar.


    He no longer has to continue to listen to Mo Li''s thoughts, but put all his thoughts on his memories.


    The memory is like the tide, which is constantly washed in Song Ning''s mind, and Leng Yuexiao''s figure is also constantly echoing in Song Ning''s mind. Saying that, for so many years, it is also because of Leng Yuexiao, if not He has been following Leng Yuexiao''s footsteps, and he won''t go so far. To be precise, he can''t hold on so far.


    There is no right or wrong in feelings, Song Ning has always attributed guilt to himself. At that time, Leng Yuexiao appeared like a dream, and substituted it into the world of this fairy tale. If it were not for his strength, Leng Yuexiao would not It will be frozen. After searching again and again, Song Ning even sometimes feels that this way is coming. Although it seems that he owes too much to Leng Yuexiao, in fact, he has been pursuing Leng Yuexiao. He is giving.


    But until that day, he finally found out that Leng Yuexiao, who originally existed in other parallel spaces, came through time and space at any cost in order to trace his trail. In the ninth heaven, he was almost killed by Bai Jing, It was Leng Yuexiao who rescued her with some kind of starry technique, and at the same time caused her to drop a tear of the star.


    If they really say pay, neither of them can even tell who is paying more and who is paying less. The love and hatred relationship that used to be for generations is now an inseparable part of Song Ning ��s life. .


    Xiao Ke so hopes that the two of them will eventually come together. For this belief, she has also pursued her life and life, just to match the two, and Song Ning will appear Leng Yuexiao in her mind every time she calms down and comes to settle. Appearance.


    She smiled, she walked around, and everything about her was already deeply in Song Ning''s heart.


    Although Song Ning closed her eyes and practiced at the moment, but tears could not help pouring out of her eyes, all the past was like the cloud smoke in the past, but this cloud smoke has been lingering in Song Ning''s heart. Xiao, he wanted to stop the outbreak of the space-time battlefield also for Leng Yuexiao. I do n��t know when he would find his life was for Leng Yuexiao.


    Many years of hard work are for the moment of goodbye.


    Holding the hand, and getting old with the child, this is the only persistent idea in Song Ning''s heart.


    He can sacrifice himself for hundreds of millions of souls, but he can sacrifice hundreds of millions of souls for Leng Yuexiao. He can be scolded by many people for his great righteousness, but he can also abandon the great righteousness for Leng Yuexiao.


    It is Song Ning''s immortal expectation to be able to see him again, to hug each other tightly, to fall in love with the world.


    Even Song Ning didn''t know how long he had been immersed in the memories until he heard the enchantment outside the room was touched, and then he woke up, only with tears on his face, even he felt extremely embarrassed, But fortunately, Mo Li kept his eyes closed all the time, and didn''t seem to see the same.


    Song Ning wouldn''t care whether Mo Li saw it or not, wiped the tears on his face with his sleeves, his pupils slammed open, and the whole person was suddenly full of energy, sweeping the previous decadence.


    "Master Lord." Song Ning directly removed the enchantment, walked to the door of the room, and punched the lord standing outside.


    The lord did not directly break the enchantment, but touched the enchantment and waited for Song Ning''s response. This really surprised Song Ning.


    "Song Ning, I brought you the fairy jade, 50 million, no more, no less." The lord said, tossing a storage ring to Song Ning.


    Song Ning was overjoyed and reached out to pick up, but just when Song Ning reached out to pick up the storage ring and wanted to use the fairy power to check the number of fairy jade in the storage ring, a piece suddenly flew out of the storage ring Song Ning was vigilant immediately for the translucent stone, but immediately he found that the stone was not a little aggressive, but it gave a very soft feeling. The stone was irregular in shape and did not look like a work of art. Somewhat strange.


    Under ordinary circumstances, ordinary people will directly grab this stone, which is the original idea of ??the lord, so as to be able to test the star rating of Song Ning, and be identified by Feng Xianshi, even after Mo Li saw this scene It''s all a little bit confused, but I didn''t expect the lord to use this ... trick.


    However, just when the lord looked forward to seeing the scene of Song Ning touching Feng Xianshi, he only saw Song Ning flashing, and he didn''t grab the fairy stone, let alone attack Feng Xianshi with fairy power, but let Feng Feng The fairy stone popped out of the storage ring and fell to the ground, but he was seriously investigating the fairy jade inside the storage ring.


    The lord''s eyes twitched twice. Could it be that Song Ning''s eyes only had money?


    But now the Lord is not easy to say anything. He can only wait for Song Ning to count the money. Sure enough, after Song Ning finished the 50 million fairy jade, he relieved: "Thank you Lord Lord."


    While holding his fist, Song Ning put away the storage ring.


    "No trouble, no trouble, Song Ning, the one on the ground ..." Although the lord had spoken, he didn''t know what to say.


    "What kind of stone is this on the ground?" Song Ning''s eyes fell on Fengxian Stone on the ground. Immortal force moved Fengxian Stone into his hands and fiddled with it.


    The lord was overjoyed, looking at Feng Xianshi in Song Ning''s hands. Under normal circumstances, Feng Xianshi is now absorbing the fairy power in Song Ning''s body, and only needs to absorb a trace of fairy power to feel Song Ning''s strength. Where the strange effect is.


    Mo Li''s eyes also always fell on Feng Xianshi, watching the milky white smoke flowing inside Feng Xianshi. This is Feng Xianshi''s performance in testing the strength of a monk. For Song Ning''s strength, her curiosity and Not lower than the lord.


    "Song Ning, how about this stone? Do you like it?" The lord changed the topic, and did not let Song Ning take the stone to himself. This was to delay time, waiting for Feng Xianshi to measure Song Ning''s strength.


    Song Ning''s eyes always fell on this fairy stone. Just now, he felt that there was a very weak force in the stone that could not be ignored. Now the white smoke is rolling in this translucent stone. Even more so, Song Ning cares, and vaguely, Song Ning feels that his mind seems to be substituted into this stone. \ ''

 Chapter 921： Only seven stars

    Fengxianshi is the only one in this star field that can directly identify the true strength of the monk. This fairystone can not only feel how strong the fairy power that the monk passed into it, but also can directly and autonomously distribute the power to enter. In the monk''s body, the monk''s skeleton, the purity of the fairy power, and even the monk''s unknowing circumstances will be divided into the monk''s storage ring.


    Feng Xianshi''s judgment on the ability of a monk is extremely accurate. It can be said that in this star field, the unity of the strength of the fairyland monks is judged by Feng Xianshi. Feng Xianshi has strictly controlled it for many years. Nothing is missing.


    At this time, Song Ning, who was holding Feng Xianshi tightly in his hand, felt that if his mind was ingested by this Fengxian stone, he could even feel as if he had a power to search unscrupulously in his body. This fairy stone was separated, but found that he couldn''t get rid of it at all, and he couldn''t even speak, and the whole person was in a state of being completely blocked.


    The power in this fairy stone has even entered its storage ring, which is clear in Song Ning''s mind, but there is no obstruction in the slightest, only to watch this power in his own eyes Wanton in the body.


    After the power in this fairy stone wandered around in Song Ning''s body and storage ring, the pale white cloud smoke began to condense gradually, but until now, it still hasn''t measured that trace after the strength star Power is transferred into Song Ning''s body.


    Just at the moment when the white cloud smoke inside this fairy stone began to condense gradually, from the moment the dust star was counted, at an instant outside the star field of the entire alliance, an old man opened his eyes suddenly, although his eyes could not pass through The boundary between the two stars is blocked, but it seems that Song Ning can be seen clearly through the fairy stone.


    "This feeling ... can''t be wrong!" The old man closed his eyes again, his mind moved, a force popped out, a weak force oozed out of the fairy stone into Song Ning''s body.


    This is the star strength measured by Feng Xianshi.


    This power appeared in Song Ning''s body for a moment. The lord''s eyes widened and stared closely at Song Ning, not only the lord, but even the side of Mo Li was very curious. He wanted to see Song Ning''s star for the first time. What is the level evaluation.


    A star.


    Two stars ...


    Five stars, six stars ...


    Up to this moment, neither of them was surprised. With Song Ning''s strength, what they want to see is whether Song Ning can reach eight stars or the legendary nine stars. With Song Ning''s strength, it is stronger than the seven-star Luo Lie, and Luo Lie is almost invincible among the seven stars, then Song Ning is eight stars, which is almost the conclusion of the two lords.


    just����


    After the seventh star appeared in the fairy power in Song Ning, there was no power to flow in, and the star in the body was fixed at seven.


    At the moment when the power in this fairy stone disappeared, in another distant star field, the old man''s right index finger swiped out of thin air, writing a record on a jade paper, and the number in the record was ten !


    Boom!


    Song Ning violently threw the Fengxian Stone in his hand directly to the ground, but although the Sealian Stone smashed the ground out of a pot-sized pit, it did not have any damage in itself, and the cloud smoke inside it was as before, as if there was no Little change.


    "Sir, Lord, what is this? I searched randomly in my body and in the storage ring. Is it what you want to use to control me?" Song Ning said angrily.


    The lord sucked Feng Xianshi on the ground, frowning, and was about to explain, but was preempted by the side of Mo Li: "Senior Song, this is Feng Xianshi. I mentioned it to you before, but Lord Lord is just I want to test your strength. "


    Feng Xianshi?


    Song Ning''s eyebrows twisted together slightly loosened. When he looked at Mo Li at this moment, he could already see the five-star strength of Mo Li, and the strength of himself was also clear at a glance.


    Seeing Mo Li''s explanation worked, the lord continued: "I don''t know if Feng Xianshi will search for the storage ring, but Feng Xianshi comprehensively evaluates the strength of a monk, even if the storage ring is actually detected. It''s normal. "


    Although the lord is still an explanation at this time, the attitude of the whole person has changed from before. At the same time, the more puzzling thing in his heart is that Song Ning should be stronger than Luo Lie, but Luo Lie is in the seven stars. Zhong seems to have reached the peak. Even so, Song Ning failed to reach the eight stars. Is it true that Song Ning''s strength is false, or is it really difficult to achieve eight stars?


    Before, he believed that Song Ning was enough to have the strength of eight stars. In this way, their family would rely on this time. They can rely on Song Ning to deter several other families, but now it seems that the previous ideas are all extravagant thoughts.


    After hearing these two explanations, Song Ning glanced at the lord lightly. At this time, he could already feel the change in the lord''s tone, even he was thinking whether the lord would take it before Fifty million immortals are going back.


    "Now that the strength of Song''s seven stars seems to be a headache for Lord Lord." Song Ning was straightforward and did not hide the thoughts in his heart.


    Hearing the words, the lord smiled, seeing Song Ning so calm, he did not hide any thoughts: "Yes, I thought you could reach eight stars before, but I don''t want to be just seven stars, but it doesn''t matter, at least yours The strength is above Luo Lie. I have treated Luo Lie well. Naturally, I will not treat you badly. Go ahead and do your own business. Come back after finishing it. After three days, you will have a round. Fourth Ready to enter the ancient immortal tomb. "


    Song Ning didn''t say much, but clenched his fist at the lord and turned around, the whole person disappeared.


    This is the first time Song Ning has performed the sword fighting in front of the lord. Although the lords could feel the fluctuation of a sword sword before, they did not understand the sword fighting at all. This turned out to be almost the same as the advanced shrinkage technique.


    "Mo Li, this ... this is shrinking to an inch?" The lord said with a trace of shock.


    Mori shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know."


    Song Ning had reservations in front of the lord. I did n��t know that they had n��t seen the swordsmanship before. After learning the news in the prosperity street, Song Ning intentionally did not show it in front of the lord, just did n��t want the other party to know too much.


    But now it is different. Song Ning can clearly feel the lord ��s attitude has changed after this fairy stone test. What Song Ning needs is that the lord thinks he has great use. Song Ning needs to be valued. After all, this is falling. Xing, he is making a living in front of a Taoist monk. If he is useless, he is also very likely to be used by others, and even be regarded as a child. \ ''

 Chapter 922： She is doppelganger

    Song Ning still remembers the reason why he came here, to prevent the confusion of the time and space of the stars, he had to come here and enter the ancient immortal tomb according to the command of the lord, and complete his requirements. Only by doing this can the time and space of the stars be restored. Order, the space-time battlefield does not spread to the stars, or waits until he is fully prepared to spread the stars, this is the only thing Song Ning has to do at the moment.


    After leaving the lord''s mansion, Song Ning went straight to the Prosperity Street and entered the Senluo Bookstore. At that time, the man in front of the Senluo Bookstore was still guarding. He didn''t know what to think. A flash of coldness flashed in his eyes. A feeling of being inaccessible.


    However, when he felt that Song Ning was standing in front of him, his expression eased slightly, raised his head, and asked lightly, "Is there enough money?"


    When Song Ning shook his hand, 45 million immortal jade was neatly arranged in front of him, crystal clear and immortal. Anyone who saw such wealth might be moved by it.


    "Yes, but why is the follower who gave birth to the water roots not there today?" Asked the male repairer.


    "This matter doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the seniors?" Song Ning looked as usual. He didn''t feel half afraid when he said this, and he didn''t feel fear because the other party was a Taoist monk.


    The male cultivator did not have any fluctuations in his look because of Song Ning ��s words, and the tone was as usual, as if two people in general were chatting: "Your family has some money, but the female cultivator who is born with water roots can Maintaining my virgin body, even the avatars have reached the six-star strength, which really surprised me. I am curious where her deity is. "


    Buzz!


    Song Ning''s brain was awkward for a while, but he did not take over. Instead, he concealed the severe flashing surprise in his heart. The male repairer did not capture Song Ning''s expression just now, just when he reached out to Song Ningyu''s storage ring Suddenly, when he saw Song Ning''s cultivation behavior, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Seven Stars?" This was the first time Song Ning saw the male repairer''s expression with a certain amount of doubt. At the moment, his hand was reaching out, and there was a storage ring in his palm.


    Song Ning took the storage ring: "What happened to the Seven Stars?"


    "No, the technique of" Samsara ", this is an isolated book, there is no extension, you can rest assured, but I have a word first, not any talent can learn this technique." Men Xiudao.


    Song Ning smiled, turned around and left, until Song Ning disappeared within the range that male Xiu Xianli could capture, this male Xiu could not help but mutter to himself: "Feng Xianshi can also make mistakes? This kid''s strength is not only seven stars, but Why is only seven stars revealed? "


    Although it is puzzling, after all, he and Song Ning met only in plain water. Except that the two people may have the same obsession, the male trainer has no other feelings.


    Song Ning checked the storage ring after leaving the Senrow Bookstore. There was indeed a very simple classic in the storage ring. Although the classic was only a few pages, Song Ning understood that it was usually like this The magical things are the essence, not necessarily more is good, but the brief immortality must be the essence contained in it. If it has some talents, it is really difficult to comprehend.


    This is not the place to watch this fairy technique. Song Ning put away the storage ring, but just as soon as he put down the fairy technique in his hand, he remembered what the male practitioner said before.


    "Mo Li ... is a doppelganger?" Song Ning was puzzled. The more powerful the monk, the harder it was to cultivate a doppelganger. Mo Li''s doppelgangers were all six-star powers. What about the deity? Such a strong woman, why did the doppelganger cultivated here be a maid here?


    Song Ning came to her room with all kinds of doubts. When she opened the door, she saw Mo Li in the pool in the middle of the room. At this time, she was dressed in colorful silk, half-covered and half-covered, and her hands were moving in the water. The splash, accompanied by the colorful water vapor, makes the whole room full of a sense of warm fragrance.


    "Senior, you''re back, let''s take a medicine bath, this is what the lord specifically instructed." Mo Li''s expression was as usual.


    Song Ning observes Mo Li carefully, and the doubt in his heart is a bit heavier. This woman is a doppelganger, so does the lord know this matter? If the lord knows, then there must still be a secret between the two, but if the lord does not know, then what will happen if he gets into trouble in the future?


    The doppelganger of the weak can be ignored, but the doppelganger of the strong man does not know whether there is always a connection between the deity and the doppelganger.


    Song Ning tentatively walked to the pool, and now his strength has been evaluated, only seven stars, and the Mori avatar is a six-star, the six-star strength of the avatar, the deity is certainly very high, if the memory moment between the deity and the avatar All are connected, then this deity will not let his six-star strength avatar be frivolous by a man with only seven-star strength?


    Thinking of this, Song Ning decided to take a risk.


    Wow!


    Song Ning leaned over and stirred the water in the pool. The water splashed directly, almost soaking Mo Li''s body.


    Mo Li was a little shocked in her heart. I wondered if the water vapor in the room was too hot or too shy. Her cheeks were peach blossoms, her head was half lowered, and her white skin was undoubtedly revealed on the colorful Aya Luo. , Sweet and irritating: "Senior you ... what is this for?"


    "I didn''t understand the situation here, even though there was a person with a natural water root, but I didn''t touch it for half a minute, but I ignored you. The water temperature in this medicine pool is just right today. It''s not as good as you and I in the medicine pool. Soak it, how? "Song Ning raised his mouth slightly, revealing a cunning smile, and his hand slowly reached Moli during the speech.


    Mo Li shivered slightly, but lowered his head, without any hindrance, and even without the slightest dodge. Although it seemed that he didn''t like it, he could hear a faint ��um�� in his voice.


    At this time, Mo Li didn''t look up at Song Ning. Although Song Ning''s eyebrows were tight, he couldn''t understand the reason, but the movements in his hand were not reduced, and finally fell directly on Mo Li''s shoulder.


    On the shoulders of the shoulders, the Ling Luo generally fell off. At the shoulder, as long as Song Ning thought, so a little hard work, the entire Ling Luo thin shirt will be pulled off directly, and then Mo Li will have no precautions, but even so, Even though Song Ning''s hand had touched Mo Li''s shoulder, Mo Li still did not move at all, as if it were a shy peach, anyone could pick it.


    Mo Li was panicked at the moment. Before she took the initiative, that was one thing. Now Song Ning took the initiative. This was another matter. For a while, she did n��t even know what she should do. The woman was born with a natural spirit. Those advantages also disappeared. The only thought in her mind was how to make the monk in front of her happy. After all, this is the only one of the many young men who she has seen ever moved ... \ ''

 Chapter 923： Murrays identity

    hiss.


    When Song Ning''s fingertips touched Mo Li''s shoulder, this skin-to-skin touch caused Mo Li''s body to tremble, as if it was an electric shock, although this was not the first time Mo Li was hit by a man in this life. Touching, but for the first time in this situation, in this atmosphere.


    Mo Li was dumb as a chicken, and suddenly looked up at Song Ning, the water ripples in his eyes, and his breathing became rapid.


    Song Ning was taken aback and quickly shrunk his hand back. He couldn''t help but stepped back one foot and kept a distance from Mo Li. Mo Li''s slightly confused eyes restored the spirit and looked at Song Ning in confusion. It seems to be in doubt, but there is more shame.


    "Predecessor, senior ..." Mo Li''s voice was weaker than the sound of water waves.


    "Cough, I just made a joke with you, if you want to be in this medicine bath, it''s good here, I''ll go there." Song Ning said and walked to the other side, this pool is huge At the moment when Song Ning leaned over and entered the pool, the clothes on his body withdrew, his arms lay aside, and his eyes closed.


    Mo Li ��s heartbeat kept accelerating, and she felt confused for a while. She thought that she would be taken away by Song Ning today. If the two can start double cultivation at this time, it will be of great help to her strength. I think Song Ning is extremely strong, even though it is only seven stars, but it must be only one step away from the eight stars. If you double-attack these two days, you might be able to reach the eight stars.


    But the atmosphere was so good, but why did the other party give up?


    "Is it because I''m not active enough, Senior Song prefers to take the initiative?" Mo Li guessed wildly, but this idea was crushed by it as soon as it rose, and when she saw Song Ning, she took the initiative at the command of the lord. , But did not expect to be rejected by Song Ning, now Song Ning wants to take the initiative, and the initiative is still generally stopped.


    Thinking of it this way, Mo Li smiled helplessly and looked at himself in the water waves, and he had almost made a conclusion.


    He looked down on himself, maybe the atmosphere was great before, maybe the idea of ??being a man was in the heart, but a real man can control himself, that ��s why he did n��t move at all. ?


    Thinking of this, Mo Li smiled ridiculously and got up to leave the medicine bath. After all, this was prepared for Song Ning. She knew she was not qualified to enter.


    Mo Li set the screen around him. At this time, Song Ning was alone in the medicine pool. His brows were closed, and he had some answers in his heart. From the reaction of Mo Li just now, we can see that between Mo Li''s avatar and his deity. There is no connection with memory, otherwise Mo Li will not allow that kind of thing to happen.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning was relieved, and he felt the change that this medicinal bath brought to his body. The medicinal materials of this medicinal bath and Song Ning have been almost known. For a negligible effect, this medicinal bath can purify the impurities in the fairy power. For the fairyland monks, this is the fastest way to improve the strength, and the medicinal materials in this medicinal bath are also extremely precious to the stars. But it seems that it is not so precious among the falling dust stars.


    Just when Mo Li just sat outside the screen waiting for Song Ning''s call at any time, she suddenly heard the call of the lord from her mind, and she responded, who expected the lord to let her go to the room, she got up and rushed The screen bowed slightly: "Senior, the lord called me over."


    "Huh." Song Ning responded, not knowing whether Mori was talking about true or false, but he didn''t want to ask more.


    "Xiao Li comes back as soon as possible, please wait for a while." Mo Li quickly left the house after leaving this remark, and until she left the room, Song Ning let out a long sigh of relief, only to feel that too many things in this falling dust star were unknown, In addition to being searched by the fairy stone today, there is a sense of restlessness in the mind.


    Lord''s room.


    "Lord, you call me." Mo Li bowed slightly and said to the lord.


    The lord turned to look at Merri''s eyes very softly. Not at all like the master''s view of the next person, he pointed to the chair beside him: "Sit."


    Mo Li stunned slightly. Although the lord had always treated her well, she had not forced her to do anything, but she had not dared to think about such a thing as being equal to the lord.


    "Sit down, we have something important to say." The lord''s voice is still gentle.


    Mo Li was slightly scared, sitting next to the lord, nodded slightly at the lord, and it was considered respectful: "Master, what do you do?"


    "Xiaoli, you were separated from the body and fell here with me. Waiting for this is the opening of the ancient immortal tomb. For so many years, I have been looking for a person you like. Now, Song Ning, you can still count on it. ? "The lord asked suddenly.


    Mori was puzzled. Even the lord said just now that she could not understand half of what she could understand, but when it came to Song Ning''s fondness, Mori''s thoughts were never put on the lord''s other words.


    Seeing Mo Li ��s expression, the lord knew what she was thinking, and nodded with a light smile: "Alright, okay, your avatar and its double cultivation, no harm to the deity, the deity will still be a virgin body, at this point you You can rest assured, I just thought that Song Ning was stronger than Luo Lie. Although he is not an eight star yet, it should not be far from the eight stars. You will practice with Song Ning every day for a few days to improve your strength. After three days, I will This avatar is extinguished, leaving only a trace of blood to integrate into the deity, so that there is no harm to the deity, let alone save the memory of the avatar. "


    Mo Li was shocked: "What does the lord mean by this? Xiaoli doesn''t understand. If the lord wants Xiaoli and Senior Song to do double cultivation, Xiaoli complies, so please lord to bypass Xiaoli''s life!"


    The lord looked at Mo Li''s eyes with a melancholy look. In the Star Alliance, the son of Destiny was the baby boy of the Song family who was killed during the swaddling period, and corresponds to the Son of Destiny. A woman of destiny, this woman of destiny is the ink pear in front of you.


    Mori was originally the Miss Qianjin of their main family, but she was seriously injured when she went out for an early life. In recent years, she was recuperating. In order to enter this ancient immortal tomb, she had to avail herself before the long sleep recuperation. People, now this person chooses Song Ning.


    The lord sighed: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. After all, you are my niece. How can I do something that hurts you? Go ahead and seize the time with Song Ning, and within two days, you The more times the two men practice together, the greater their strength will be. After three days, you will know the truth, and you wo n��t die because you ... are our eldest sister Fang Moli! "\ ''

 Chapter 924： pursue

    Mo Li listened to the lord''s words and froze for a long time without moving. For her, this was indeed amazing news. Fang Moli, Miss Fang Jiali? The entire star field is famous for the holiday, he turned out to be Miss Fang Jiali Fang Moli?


    For a moment, she was very confused.


    It took a while for the atmosphere in the room to recover. Mo Li bowed slightly to the lord and then turned around to leave. Originally, it only took a short while to walk to Song Ning ��s room, but now she has mostly gone This hour has not yet arrived.


    The peach blossoms fall and the wind does not disperse.


    Every step of her thoughts seemed to be wrapped around her body, which hindered her speed. Although she had thought about double cultivation with Song Ning, but now she heard the Lord ��s words, she knew her identity, and she knew Song. Ning Shuangxiu is only for the purpose of enhancing Song Ning''s strength, but she feels a little hesitant in her heart.


    Even Mo Li didn''t know how long it had passed. When she stood at the door of Song Ning''s room, the sky was already dimmed, except that the red glow on that day was still radiant and dyed half of the sky.


    Suddenly, Mo Li thought that he didn''t seem to take a serious look at the sky in his memory, did not appreciate the sunrise and sunset, and even he didn''t even know what the true feelings were, what kind of man he was. Can be entrusted.


    "He ... will he like me?" Mo Li asked herself, from the beginning to know Song Ning until now, the time is very short, but she can be sure that if she and Song Ning double cultivation, there is not much obstacle in her heart, just She worried that she would be rejected again after entering the room.


    "Looking at Luoxia?" Suddenly, this peaceful voice came from Merri''s ear.


    Mo Li turned and saw that Song Ning had already pushed open the door and came out. His long hair was scattered, and there were some drops of water on his hair.


    "Er, Senior Song, the Lord just called me over and told me about the double cultivation. Senior, you should now be between the strength of the seventh and eighth stars. As long as we have as many double cultivation as possible in these days, it must be You can improve your strength. "Mo Li said that her cheeks were flushed when she said this, but she didn''t know whether it was because of the red clouds in the sky, or because she was too shy, but her tone of shyness was reduced by a few points, look like this , Seems to have broken through the window paper in my heart.


    Song Ning did not respond to this remark, but looked away from a distance, and landed on the horizon, with a touch of sunset falling in the fiery red glow, while giving the warmth before darkness.


    "Although I have only had a few decades in my life so far, I have experienced too many, maybe you ordinary monks have not experienced it for a hundred years and thousands of years." Song Ning sighed: "I have no ideal ambitions, I live Until now, it ��s just one thing. ��


    Mori looked at Song Ning, looked at Song Ning''s profile seriously, and listened to Song Ning continue to talk.


    "I love her, want to save her, stay close to her, and have the ability to protect her. This is my only pursuit now. As for other things, I don''t care, and I don''t care." Song Ningyang Raising your hand, reaching out into the distance, it seems to want to capture the last trace of warmth before that xiaguang dissipates.


    Mo Li shook his body slightly: "Senior you ..."


    "I don''t know what you think of Shuang Xiu, but at least for me, whether Shuang Xiu can improve his strength, he must do it with his beloved." Song Ning''s face was plain and his tone was extremely peaceful, he turned his head Looking at Mori, at the woman''s quiet cheeks, the dust-free blown skin, the watery and emotional eyes.


    "If you want to cultivate with others, you also have to find one you really love and cultivate immortals, not only for strength, but also many things that we need to pursue." Song Ning said.


    Mo Li frowned and shook his head: "I ... don''t understand ..."


    "You don''t understand it now because you didn''t meet someone who made you understand all this. You will understand it someday." Song Ning smiled and looked at the Moli, who seemed to know nothing before him, suddenly felt She may have been in this lord''s palace for a long time, so she could not feel the pressure from the outside world, and she did not know the dangers of this world.


    "Don''t mention the matter of double cultivation, I know that you were unwilling, so there is no need to cater to me. As for me, it is impossible to do double cultivation with you." Song Ning finished, turned and walked into the room, leaving only ink Li alone watched the sunset quietly here.


    The time flows slowly, I do n��t know how long it has passed, maybe it ��s the time of a few incense sticks, or maybe a few hours, but when the moonlight is dim and the silver shining on the ground, Mo Li suddenly recovers. The whole lord''s palace was silent. If you had to say a voice, maybe it was only a loud noise from the enchantment in Luo Lie''s room, but the voice was isolated by the enchantment, no one would go Deliberately detect.


    Mo Li seems to understand Song Ning''s words, but she doesn''t understand it, but at least one thing she figured out is why Song Ning spent 50 million cents of jade to buy the magic technique called "Samsara". 50 million immortal jade is not the cost of Song Ning, but after all, it was brought out by the lord. This is a great human touch. Song Ning needs to return the human touch.


    Fifty million people''s favor is to save his beloved woman. What kind of woman will make him care so much, and what kind of woman can be worthy of a man like him?


    She is also a woman, and she is still a natural root of water. Even if you put it on top of it, she does not want to practice each other. There is always a sense of loss in Mo Li ��s heart. This feeling of inferiority is so strong that she ca n��t help but get wet eyes and tears. Crystal.


    In Fang Zhong, Song Ning is reading the immortal technique of "Reincarnation". This technique is indeed subtle, and it is not ordinary people can understand it at a glance. Even Song Ning can''t figure out what this technique means.


    Because what is recorded in this fairy technique is not how the technique of "Samsara" is applied and how to perceive, but it tells a story.


    On the surface, this story does not seem to have anything to do with reincarnation, but it is actually elusive. In short, it is impossible for Song Ning to learn how to learn this technique.


    In desperation, Song Ning put away the technique and looked out of the room. Xian Li swept across and found Mo Li, who was standing at the door sobbing. He didn''t know what Mo Li was sad for, but now it is not comforting. when.


    Song Ning once again sat in the room, looking at herself, and thinking about her own real strength now. The positioning of the fairy stone was Seven Stars, and Luo Lie was also Seven Stars. From the perspective of Luo Lie ��s level, Song Ning was almost certain that Feng Xianshi was wrong in positioning himself. \ ''

 Chapter 925： Changes in Xiaofen

    It''s not that Song Ning is arrogant, but Song Ning doesn''t believe that Luo Lie has a fairy treasure that is stronger than him. As for his own hands, in addition to the purifying demon flame, there are nine ghost nether river maps, soul-binding cables, these magic weapons Although he did n��t try it in battle, his power was certainly great, plus he heard the sound in his mind and body, the strengthening of his bones, and the overbearing Luo Shengquan, everything in battle. It is enough to show that if he is omnidirectional, he is certainly stronger than Luo Lie.


    "But Mo Li also said just now, maybe I''m between the seventh and eighth stars, and a little further is the eighth star. If that''s the case, maybe the location of the fairy stone is not wrong, just think so. What will the strength of Jiuxing look like? "Song Ning couldn''t help but laugh at himself when thinking about it. He is now only in his thirties, and Xiu Xian has this kind of character in such a short time, which is not bad. Why should he think too much and ask for it? Too much?


    After investigating the storage ring, Song Ning left Xian Li in the storage ring. The burning sword, which had been floating in the storage ring, turned into a small burn, and appeared in the storage ring.


    "Master." Xiao Burn''s eyes filled with a bitter grudge.


    Song Ning coughed a little and was a little embarrassed. In recent days, Xiao Fen has been forgotten aside: "Eh? Your strength seems to be ... refined?"


    Xiaohan snorted softly, and the grudge was more intense in his expression: "Is the master fascinated by the little goblin outside? Is it Shuangxiu? Hum, Leng Yuexiao is not here. The master''s life is really rich."


    Although the tone of Xiaofen is a bit of a question, but it fell in Song Ning''s ears, but he heard it very comfortably. Although it didn''t take long to come here, Song Ning always felt that there was something missing around him. If he really wanted to investigate it carefully , The less is the familiar feeling I used to have. There are always a lot of people around on the stars. It is really lonely, and some people will come to chat to solve the boredom, but no one can be with it during the time here. Chat to relieve boredom.


    "You ran out to question the owner today?" Song Ning smiled.


    Xiaofen snorted again, but the tone of voice changed, instead of being arrogant, but revealing a trace of tranquility: "Master hasn''t noticed any change in me?"


    Song Ning carefully looked at Xiao Fen, but looking at the left and right, he still didn''t see any changes in Xiao Fen: "Are there other changes besides the enhancement of strength?"


    Xiao Fen gritted his teeth tightly, with a sulking face: "Master didn''t find my costume changed?"


    "Uh ... I noticed this, but what about the change of costume?" Song Ning carefully watched the changes of Xiaofen during his speech. Now he is wearing a white white dress, half-covered and half-covered, plus Xiao Fenben is the body of a fairy. Now it looks even more fairy-like, and she is like a fairy. Her delicate skin like snow is even brighter than before.


    If he hadn''t looked closely, Song Ning really didn''t find this. After all, Xiao Fen has been with him for so many years, and he has never cared about Xiao Fen''s dress.


    "Now I can only change clothes if I am good at it, and I also made a dress for the master." Xiao Fen said, a finger flicked, and a dress really appeared out of thin air.


    It is better to say that it is a cloak than clothes. This cloak is black and bright in black. It looks very spiritual, but I do n��t know why, Song Ning always feels that this cloak seems to be a familiar feeling, but what is it? I have seen it in a place, and I can''t remember it for a while.


    "Master, your invisibility cloak has been damaged before, but it took me a lot of effort to repair it and change its shape. It can be worn at any time and can be hidden at any time, but the only drawback is that it cannot completely hide the breath. However, I have also found a completely repaired method, and now only a few translucent stones are needed. "Xiao Fen said, putting the black cloak directly on Song Ning.


    Although Song Ning entered Xianli into the storage ring at the moment, in the space of this storage ring, Xianli turned into a shape and was standing opposite Xiao Fen, who put the cloak on Song Ning. If Song Ning Now wear it, and when Xianli leaves the storage ring, the cloak will naturally be taken out.


    Song Ning glanced down at the cloak and nodded. He applauded: "The craft is good, but how can you, the murderous little sword spirit, start the life of Miss Qianjin?"


    "Humph!" Xiao Fun made a grimace at Song Ning: "The hostess is not here. Now we are in this foreign country again. I''m afraid that your heart will be uncomfortable. Naturally, you should be better for you. If you don''t like it, the cloak will be returned. Me, I will give the black wind after returning to the stars. Anyway, the black wind will love it. "


    "Oh? Well, you take it back to the black wind." Song Ning said to take off his cloak.


    "You! You ..." Xiaofenqi blushed.


    Song Ning laughed and saw that Xiao Fun''s appearance is happy, but there is a faint feeling between them. This was not the case before Xiao Fen. Why is this happening now? Suddenly suddenly became so ladylike, it was indeed not quite right.


    "Cultivate well, we will enter the ancient immortal tomb in a few days, and we still need your help when we get there." Song Ning said.


    Xiao Fen pursed his lips and smiled, "Master is relieved."


    Song Ning noticed that the light flashed in Xiaoyan''s eyes while he was talking. Although Xiaofen tried to suppress the glory in those eyes, Song Ning still saw clearly. It was because Xiaofen was about to enter the ancient immortal tomb And something changed? What is the relationship between the ancient immortal tomb and Xiaofen?


    Although he couldn''t figure it out, at least Song Ning thought that Xiao Fen wouldn''t harm him, so he didn''t think too much.


    "Master, in a few days, I will be able to break through, but at that time I need the blood of the master. After the break, the burning sword will enter the second stage, whether it is the form of slaughter or the form of heavenly imperialism. Xiao Fen suddenly looked up and said to Song Ning.


    "Got it." Song Ning nodded: "Is there anything else?"


    Xiao Fen shook his head: "No, no more."


    "Find a suitable place to help you break through, and do n��t easily come out of the storage ring. This is the lord ��s house. I do n��t want the lord to know too much about me. Especially if you are an ancient artifact. They may not have you. Too deep understanding, so your appearance did not attract too many people''s attention before, but if it appears too frequently, it will naturally attract attention. In this place where you are not familiar with life, it is better to be careful. "Song Ning Asked.


    "Hee hee, the master is assured that Xiaohan will not cause trouble to the master." Xiaohan''s speech is cute and cute, but the more cute and cute, the more uneasy Song Ning feels. \ ''

 Chapter 926： Lords thoughts

    After Song Ning''s fairy power came out of the storage ring, she really wore that black cloak. Although Song Ning could feel the material of this cloak different, the material of this cloak did not cause the ink that just entered the room. Pear paid too much attention, and what Moli noticed was that Song Ning suddenly had a cloak on her body. As for the others, she didn''t feel anything at all.


    "The night wind is strong. This falling dust star is not the same as my hometown. The night wind is really biting." Song Ning said.


    Mo Li was stunned for a while. The night wind was indeed strong, but with Song Ning''s cultivation practice, he should not feel the bitter wind of the night wind. Why would he suddenly say so?


    "This cloak on seniors is very beautiful, is it your wife made it?" Mo Li didn''t think much about Song Ning''s words about ��wind��, but shifted the topic to Song Ning ��s cloak.


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "This is from a friend."


    Somehow, Mo Li let out a sigh of relief: "It''s really beautiful, I don''t know what the material is, there is a very light feeling, if it is in the wind, it will certainly be elegant and chic."


    "Oh." Song Ning did not take it, but asked about the ancient immortal tomb.


    Mo Li did know a lot about the ancient immortal tomb, but this is also seen from the classics. Overnight, he almost talked to Song Ning, and Song Ning has fully understood the ancient immortal tomb. Matters.


    "It sounds like that there are limited places to enter the ancient immortal tomb. Will you follow along?" Song Ning suddenly asked.


    Mo Li stunned, and between his eyes turned, she lied: "Little Pear doesn''t know, all of this must obey the Lord''s arrangement."


    "Lord''s arrangement? The lord arranged you to come to me to practice with me before. His arrangement is not necessarily right." Song Ning smiled faintly.


    Mo Li''s cheeks were reddish: "The lord is only for the sake of the senior, hoping to help the senior to improve his strength, and Xiao Li is born with water spirit root, in order to ..."


    "No one''s body is inherently prepared for the cultivation of others!" Song Ning''s tone suddenly changed.


    Mo Li was startled, did not continue to speak, and looked at Song Ning quietly, not even breathing too much.


    Song Ning realized that his tone was a little too loud, so he coughed: "Cough, I was a little excited just now. I just hope you can look at yourself and don''t use yourself as a tool."


    Mo Li bit his lower lip lightly and nodded: "Thank you, Senior."


    After this experience, the atmosphere in the room became a little more subtle, and the words of the two gradually diminished.


    At dawn, Song Ning had to meditate and practice after thanking Mo Li. After all, there are still a few days left. The ancient immortal tomb is dangerous. He also needs to be well prepared to enter the ancient immortal tomb in the best condition. But, who knew that he had just closed his eyes and was about to settle in, he heard a footstep outside.


    Boom Boom Boom.


    The door of the room was knocked, and Song Ning didn''t speak. Mo Li spoke first: "Who is here to disturb Senior Song Ning''s cleaning?"


    "Someone visited the city''s main palace before and specifically told him to give this jade note to Senior Song Ning." A young man''s voice came from outside the door.


    Mo Li glanced at Song Ning, who slowly opened his eyes, and explained: "Senior, is a handyman in the lord''s mansion. It seems that someone wants to give you something."


    Song Ning nodded.


    Mo Li got up and came to the door. The young man did n��t even dare to lift his head. He bowed his body to lift the jade paper on his head. After Mo Li brought the jade paper over, the man still did n��t look up, turned around and ran away. .


    After closing the door, Mo Li sent the jade note to Song Ning, but did not directly send it to Song Ning: "Senior, may I need to check it?"


    "Jade note for me, you come to check?" Song Ning looked at her with a smile.


    Murray exclaimed: "I, I''m just worried ..."


    In the past few days, Song Ning also saw that Mo Li didn''t have much thought, so she didn''t make fun of her: "Don''t take it seriously, I just talk about it casually, without thinking too much."


    Mo Li slightly lowered his body and handed the jade note to Song Ning.


    Song Ning touched the jade note, and then Xianli infiltrated, and then a sound came out of the jade note. The sound he remembered was made by the beautiful woman from the Song family.


    "Senior Song, we have prepared the materials needed for refining the Dragon and Phoenix Pills. I do n��t know what the predecessors said before. But if the predecessors still intend to help us refining the panacea, please come to the Song family. And ... Please forgive me for the matter, that is not for the younger generation. "


    After listening to this remark, especially the last sentence, Song Ning couldn''t help but smile, and sent the fairy jade to the door, don''t do nothing.


    Song Ning suddenly got up, Mo Li stunned, and immediately got up to follow.


    "I''m going to help those people refining the Elixir, if you want to follow along." Song Ning said while walking.


    "Xiaoli is beside his predecessor. If anything needs to be laid down, there is also a person." Mori respectfully said.


    Song Ning smiled, and Immortal moved, and disappeared directly in the lord''s palace with Mo Li. When it appeared again, it was already in the middle of the Song Family Courtyard.


    At the moment when Song Ning disappeared, the lord who was retreating opened his eyes, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes: "It is a high-level shrunk into an inch, this Song Ning ... how could such a high-grade shrunk into an inch?" There is no need for the rainbow to open the way. In a blink of an eye, the Song family has reached a few hundred miles away. This can''t be any other technique except shrinking into inches ... "


    But even though he was very puzzled, he still couldn''t figure out the reason, but the mystery on Song Ning also became heavier and heavier. The lord believed in Feng Xianshi very much, but Feng Xianshi gave Song Ning only seven stars. Among the younger generation of monks in Xian Yizuo, there are three people with eight-star strength. One of them is the contemporary young talent of the Song family. If Song Ning is not as good as the other party, it is likely that the other party will be regarded as the first target.


    After all, that person is unruly, except for their Song family, any person with the surname Song is like a nail in his eyes. If they are not eradicated, it will be very eye-catching.


    "I do n��t know what Song Ning did to go to the Song family, just, he should have his own size, 50 million fairy jade, plus the previous 10 million, he has been given 60 million, such a large number of fairy jade If he did n��t know the Entu newspaper yet, it would n��t make much sense. ��The lord smiled, and he did n��t even find out that since Song Ning appeared, his hatred for the surname Song has been reduced a lot.


    hiss.


    There was a gust of wind outside the room. The lord frowned and waved his hand. The door opened. Under the moonlight, a figure stood outside the door, his fists fell, his shirt was no longer. His body was full of scars, but the whole person was The momentum is like a rainbow, even the lord at the moment, when he saw this person, he couldn''t help shrinking his pupils and sucking in cold breath. \ ''

 Chapter 927： Luo Lie advances, the companions die

    At this time, it was not someone else standing outside the room, it was Luo Lie!


    Lord Luo Lie ��s strength was very clear in his heart. In the past few days, Luo Lie did not see him. The lord naturally knew that Luo Lie doubled to improve his strength in preparation for the next ancient immortal tomb, but he did not expect Luo Lie to break through anyway. .


    Luo Lie was originally Wu Xiu. It was extremely difficult for Wu Xiu to break through the realm, but if she met a woman who was born with water spirit roots, she could do both. It ��s fast, and it ��s not so fast. This is only a few days. How can it be so fast?


    The lord looked at Luo Lie, and then a glint flashed in his eyes: "She is dead ?!"


    There was a trace of impatience on Luo Lie''s face: "I have improved my strength, and I can help Lord Lord get more benefits from the ancient immortal tomb. There is a female nun who is born with water spirit roots. Lord Lord, aren''t you much here? "


    The lord took a deep breath, unable to say what his expression on his face was, but the tone was extremely indifferent: "With your current strength, there should be no problem in opening the second house, but I wonder if you can reach the eight-star strength after opening the second house. "


    boom!


    There was a flash of thunder in the sky, dark clouds, and the unpredictable climate above the dusty stars. The heavy rain poured in an instant. In the wind and rain, Luo Lie grinned and licked his lips: "I don''t know if I can reach the eight-star strength, but I heard that Song Ning is nothing but seven stars? "


    The lord smiled: "Among the ancient immortal tombs, you''d better not cause trouble. Our Fang family has prepared for the ancient immortal tombs for too long this time. If you have a half-point difference pool, you can''t afford it."


    Luo Lie bowed, and the lingering colors on his face dispersed: "Master Lord, rest assured, I will not interfere with the ancient immortal tombs and his party, but after the ancient immortal tombs come out, I hope the Lord Lord can preside over me and Song Ning A duel. "


    As he said, Luo Lie narrowed his eyes: "Life and death duel!"


    "Leave it with you, just consolidate as soon as you increase your strength. In the past few days, you won''t have to find a female nun in the house. You will talk about it after coming out of the ancient immortal tomb." The lord waved his sleeves and turned into the house.


    Luo Lie clenched his fists and then turned away.


    After Luo Lie left, he stood in the lord ��s room with a hand on his shoulder and sighed: "If not, Luo Lie had always had an indistinguishable thought about Xiaoli''s avatar. The strength of opening the second house only by this was enough to protect Xiaoli. Yes, but since there are three places, Song Ning ��s joining will only be more secure, but it is also a good thing. I hope that the private grudge between the two of them will not break out in the ancient immortal tomb. "


    The lord radiated immortal force, and immortal force swept through Luo Lie''s room. Luo Lie did not return to the room at the moment, but went directly to the quenching body of Houshan Waterfall. As for the room, it was already a mess, now in a mess, lying on the bed With a corpse, ragged clothes, and blood covered, no one can believe that this was still a beautiful woman who was coveted by the people who were coveted by the people who walked on the street a few days ago.


    The nun didn''t expect that until she died, she would be squeezed out by Luo Lie, a pair of monks, and even this tragic picture, even if the lord looked at it, her eyes twitched.


    In order to gain strength, even the Shuangxiu compatriots who have been with each other for so long can be killed by such means. This cruelty is indeed unmatched.


    On the other side, Song Ning and Mori did not yet know what happened to the lord''s palace. As soon as the two of them arrived in the Song Family Courtyard, they were warmly welcomed by the Song family, but this time it was no longer Song who stood at the front. The elder, but the beautiful woman.


    After seeing Song Ning, the beautiful woman immediately fell back, with respect in her expression: "Senior Song, you are here."


    Song Ning glanced at everyone and nodded: "The materials are ready?"


    "I''m ready, it''s all in this storage ring." The beautiful woman said, got up and walked to Song Ning, and handed the storage ring to Song Ning respectfully with both hands.


    Song Ning turned to the storage ring, and Xian Li swept it, and found that among the storage rings, besides the materials needed for refining the Dragon and Phoenix Pills, there were fairy jade. The number of fairy jade happened to be 19 million, that is Earlier he said the remuneration required for refining Longfengdan.


    Song Ning is not a wealth fan, but he used money very little when he was in the stars, but now he walks into the outside world, and he finds that money is really a good thing. It seems that here, as long as there is money, there is nothing wrong with it. , Even the immortal technique of reincarnation can be bought with money, this is enough to explain everything.


    The Song family knew that Song Ning''s expression was in a good mood, and they were all relieved. Before that, Song Ning was so close to the lord. They were really worried that Song Ning would not help them refine the panacea.


    "Look for a quiet room, I want to refine the panacea. No one is allowed to disturb. If you blow up the panacea because of the disturbance, then you are responsible for all the consequences. 19 million immortal jade will not be retreated." Song Ning said.


    The elder''s throat moved, and after all, he didn''t dare to say anything. At this time, the beautiful woman was extremely calm. She waved her hand and made a "please" gesture: "Senior please, we have already I have prepared the room for you. As for the guardian around you, you can rest assured that alchemy here will not be known by outsiders, and our Song family is closely guarded, there will be no problems, if it is really disturbed by external factors Your alchemy led to the explosion of the Dan, and our Song family bears this responsibility. "


    Song Ning observed the expressions of everyone in the Song family before. The elders seemed to be quite old, but after hearing his words, their expressions changed subtly. On the contrary, this beautiful woman could still be like this. Calmly, it gave people a glance at it.


    "If it is because of my personal factors, I will refund the money to you, and I will give you a red medicine." Song Ning also gave this beautiful woman a mindful pill.


    The beautiful woman showed her joy, and quickly thanked: "With the sentence of the senior, the junior will be relieved, thank you for your commitment."


    "Oh? Are you too early? Don''t tell us to remind you that if you are not careful, you will lose your life." Song Ning squinted at the beautiful woman. He didn''t mean to be alarmist. The degree, if the right eyelid keeps jumping, is not accidental.


    In the speaking room, several people have come to the room that the Song family has already prepared. There is nothing around this room. To be precise, this room is abruptly above this open space, but it can be seen from the building materials of this room It is extremely strong and I believe that ordinary fluctuations cannot penetrate into this room.


    "Senior, this room was specially prepared by us for breakthrough or retreat. The space inside is not small. It should be enough for your alchemy. From the time you enter the room, we will stay here until Dan Cheng." . \ ''

 Chapter 928： Six hours

    Song Ninglue nodded, and was still satisfied with this room. He turned to glance at the Mo Li who had been keeping close to him, and said with a smile: "You don''t have to go in, wait for me here."


    Mo Li obeyed slightly obediently, and then stood with the beautiful woman and other Song parents.


    "Song and Song Daoyou, the old man has something to say. Don''t ask when you ask." The elder, who had never spoken, saw that Song Ning was about to start alchemy and suddenly stood up to speak.


    "Say." Song Ning''s eyes swept the elder elder. At this time, seeing the elder elder again. Just like the two before, the thought of the elder elder really reflected the realm of the realm.


    The elder elder slightly waved his hand: "I don''t know how long it takes Song Daoyou to refine this immortality?"


    Speaking of which, Mo Li suddenly remembered: "Senior, you only have two days, and there will be ..."


    Song Ning raised his hand, interrupted Mo Li''s words, and looked at the elder: "Six hours."


    The elder''s eyes twitched: "Six or six hours ?!"


    "Senior, I am not mistaken, six hours ... Although this water spirit pill is not a too high-level elixir, it is extremely troublesome at the time of refining. You are talking about six hours of refining, Instead of six days? "The beautiful woman could not help speaking.


    Several elders around were also a bit surprised to hear this. Although they do n��t know how to make alchemy, they still know a little. The harder it is to refine the elixir, the longer the refining time is. Moreover, the water elixir contains weak Water can be said to be a mutated Shui Ling Pill. This kind of panacea takes longer to gestate, and it is more difficult to refine. Song Ning said that it is six hours. Is this a joke?


    Still said ... from the beginning he was not prepared to refining this immortality, it was just a guise. Then he would just make an excuse that someone disturbed him to make immortality, explode the immortality, and then carry the materials Leave directly with Xianyu?


    After the elders had such thoughts in their hearts, they immediately panicked. With the strength of Song Ning, they couldn''t stop even if they wanted to stop it. Moreover, the relationship between Song Ning and the lord was excellent.


    All of a sudden, these people looked extremely ugly, as if they had already determined that Song Ning was cheating them.


    "Mo Li, keep it here, the time is tight, and even this immortal medicine must not be disturbed, remember." Song Ning asked again.


    After finishing the speech, Song Ning ignored the people of the Song family and stepped directly into the room, walked to a bed in the middle, and then sat down. The surrounding light was a bit dim. Looking closely, it gave a very quiet feeling. From here, I could not feel the slightest fluctuation of the outside world. This point made Song Ning feel a little new, but this was just not forced to investigate with fairy power. If Xian Li forcibly investigates, he can know the surroundings well.


    After seeing this room, there is really no problem. Song Ning took out the Qinglong Ding once he flipped his hand. Qinglong Ding landed on the ground. Song Ning recalled the pictures transmitted by Shui Ling Dan before, and the method of refining Long Feng Dan was The young man in his mind passed it carefully.


    "This water spirit pill is extremely magical." Song Ning thought, before putting the water spirit pill in the storage ring, this little pill was extremely quiet, just like a child, but what surprised Song Ning was the water spirit pill. Even if he is meditating, it seems that he is practicing. As for Shui Ling Dan and Xiao Fen, there is no conflict, and Xiao Fun did not deliberately tease Shui Ling Dan.


    hiss.


    call.


    After Song Ningping was mindful, he began to grind the medicinal materials, and put all the materials needed for refining the panacea into the air. After an hour, all the preparations were ready, and with a puff, flames ignited in the Qinglong Ding.


    Immortal force fluctuations began to appear in the room, the medicinal materials continued to enter, and the entire room was also filled with medicinal incense. Although Song Ning had already obtained the analysis method of Longfengdan by Shui Lingdan before, he was still taking every step. He did some testing on his own. Although he did not know whether there was any problem with this refining method, he could probably detect whether there was a conflict between pharmacology.


    The time passed slowly, and the expressions of the Song family outside the room became more and more complicated. At this time, the idea in their hearts was that Song Ning was cheating, but they did not dare to enter the room without interruption.


    Just as the Song family paced back and forth, time passed and more than five hours had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Hiss ~


    At this time, even if the room was extremely tight, there was still a hint of fragrance. This fragrance is nothing but Danxiang.


    The people of the Song family looked at the room excitedly, and they really believed Song Ning ��s words. Now it is just over five hours since this kind of elixir has already existed. It is rumored that when elixir overflows, the elixir has taken shape On the occasion, the rest is to run in and add the final medicinal materials. If there are no big mistakes, the panacea must be completed.


    "Song Daoyou really is a dragon and a phoenix among people. He said that six hours have been refined, and six hours have been refined." Now that Song Ningdan''s medicine has not been completed, the elders have begun to give such praise.


    "I didn''t expect that when Song Daoyou said six hours, I still didn''t believe it, but I didn''t expect that it was just over five hours, and it was already overflowing." awkward.


    For more than five hours before, there was silence in the Song family. The reason is very simple, because there is no fluctuation, no danxiang, but if now, danxiang has overflowed, the danger in Song Ning''s mouth is approaching quietly.


    There is a mountain not far from the Song family. This mountain is not formed naturally, but someone has moved a thousand-foot peak raised from the ground with the power of a great magical power. The reason is no different, but there is a spiritual spring under this mountain. And this great magical practitioner likes Lingshan and Lingquan together, with beautiful scenery with mountains and water.


    The monk with great magical powers is long gone, but this mountain has remained and is called Xianyuan Mountain, and the disciples in this mountain are the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain.


    The history of Xianyuan Mountain has been focusing on Dan Dao from ancient times to the present. The true combat strength of the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain may not be very strong, but the alchemy technique is very strong. Although Xianyuan Mountain is also on the ground of falling dust, it does not return Falling dust star management, among these few stars around, there is only one place where Xianyuan Mountain can refine elixir, so the status of Xianyuan Mountain can be described as proud.


    Today, on this Xianyuan Mountain, several elders were discussing Dan Dao. They had just finished and were preparing to go back to their homes, but they suddenly felt a scent of fragrance coming.


    The alchemists feel extremely sensitive to the incense, Xianyuan Mountain is tens of miles from the Song family, and now they are at a height of tens of miles from the ground, but even so, the moment they smell the incense Still blurted out the name of this panacea. \ ''

 Chapter 929： Dan Xiang overflows

    "Dragon and Phoenix Pill!" The person who talked had a long waist, and he couldn''t see how old this old man was. But even though he had white hair, he was still full of energy. When he was talking, the tip of his nose was still twitching. It is through this fragrance that you can learn all about the Elixir.


    At this moment, there is still a person beside the old man. This person looks much younger, like a middle-aged man, but there are still some fine wrinkles above the corners of his eyes. He is doing the same thing as the old man. The head, like some kind of extremely loyal animal, closed his eyes, the tip of his nose twitched, and sniffed the hint of salvia floating from afar.


    "Master, Uncle, I just ..." As soon as the words came out, he saw the two highly respected elders as if they were the two janitors in the yard ...


    "It''s not an ordinary dragon and phoenix, there is still weak water in this dragon and phoenix." The middle-aged elder said.


    "The refining technique is very unique, and it is not like our monk Xianyuan Mountain." The old man said.


    You said these two things to me one by one, but you didn''t open your eyes when you spoke. It seemed like you didn''t feel the youth at all.


    The two opened their eyes after saying a few more words, and suddenly saw the young people waiting next to them. They were a little surprised in their expressions. With their cultivation practices, they were attracted to this degree by the red incense from a panacea. Even other monks who came by did not know that this kind of thing was extremely rare.


    "Tang Fei, when did you come? Why didn''t you call us?" Said the old man.


    Tang Fei threw a fist at the old man with white hair and bowed his head again, saying, "Master, the disciple has been here for a while, but I only saw Master and Uncle Shi discussing the medicine, and he didn''t dare to bother."


    The middle-aged man laughed: "Tang Fei, you can say that we are the first alchemist among the younger generation of Xianyuan Mountain. Come, can you feel it and can you feel the red incense from there?" "


    Tang Fei stunned, Dan Xiang?


    He looked in the direction of Uncle Master''s finger, and then sucked hard, but he didn''t pay attention before. Now he feels it carefully, but he really feels a hint of fragrance.


    Dragon Phoenix?


    Although Tang Fei was not sure, but when I thought about what Master Zun and Uncle said just now, I can be sure here.


    "Listening to what Uncle Shi and Master Zun said just now, aren''t the people who are making immortality medicine our disciples of Xianyuan Mountain?" Tang Fei looked a little stunned.


    Among the stars around, no one can refine the Elixir except Xianyuan Mountain. Even if someone can, it is absolutely impossible to refine such a high-level Elixir.


    "This person is by no means my Xianyuanshan." The old man said.


    "This person must be an alchemy master!" Middle-aged man said.


    The two of them sang a harmonious one. After the talk, they both laughed directly. Tang Fei looked a little confused, but he understood that Master and Uncle were of the same interest. They were very keen on alchemy, but Anything related to alchemy, they want to delve into it.


    "Tang Fei, you take some people and go over there to see, which alchemy master is, please come over." The old man said.


    Tang Fei was startled, immediately nodded, and bowed his fists: "Yes, the disciples will go."


    Although Tang Fei has been obedient since childhood, and respects Master and Uncle very much, but in Tang Fei''s heart, the world''s panacea, only Xianyuan, except for Xianyuan Mountain, Tang Fei did not think that anyone would be the alchemy master, so this moment Tang Fei was disdainful to hear Master say the words "Master Alchemy".


    As for the dragon and phoenix, Tang Fei ��s first reaction was the one in the Tiandanpu auction. The dragon ��s phoenix was very rich. As long as the alchemist knows it, if Xianli is forcibly injected Among the elixirs, the scent of elixirs within the elixirs can be quickly urged to create an effect that is making alchemy and is about to become elixirs. At this time, Tang Fei wants to go and see where the danxi came from. Xiang, who the **** is the ghost, even if it is really the alchemy master, but if not, then he will not let this person go.


    When Tang Fei assembled his disciples of Xianyuan Mountain, he thought of Song Ning. Before Song Ning said that he would let Xianyuan Mountain dissolve within a year, he still hovered by Tang Fei''s ear.


    "Brother Tang, what the **** is this, how can you be so anxious?" Next to Tang Fei was the former Wang Shimei, Wang Ruoyan.


    Wang Ruoyan admires Tang Fei, and Tang Fei also has some meanings for Wang Ruoyan. Although Wang Ruoyan is not an outstanding feature in the whole mountain gate, if he can be ranked in the top three in appearance and temperament, there is no lack of suitors. Although Tang Fei has a strong appeal, but If you want to quickly pull out the manpower, or directly to Wang Ruoyan, Wang Ruoyan will surely follow a lot of people behind him.


    A group of people flew in the direction of the Song family, and Tang Fei explained: "Master Zun and Shi Shu found someone here to practice alchemy. Let me take a look. If it is a master alchemy, please go back to the mountain to narrate. ,Ha ha����"


    Wang Ruoyan''s bright eyes, no more questions, she was very satisfied to be able to follow Tang Fei.


    At this time, five and a half hours have passed, and Dan Xiang is getting stronger and stronger. In the room, Song Ning is constantly doing the final refining. This Dragon and Phoenix Dan is more difficult to refine than he expected. Normally, Longfengdan is the most important medicine of the sixth grade, but now in Song Ning''s Qinglongding, the seven-striped road has already appeared on the medicine, and the eighth-striped road is slowly flowing, no need It will appear on this immortality for a long time.


    Originally, Song Ning believed that even if there is a seven-striped road, Liupin''s medicine can be regarded as the characteristic of Qipin''s medicine at most. The world''s vision is nothing more than Dan Lei. He can handle it, and the time of six hours is almost It ��s gone, but now it ��s unexpected, let alone six hours, even if it ��s seven or eight hours, Song Ning ca n��t guarantee that this medicine will be completed. If it ��s really eight stripes, then what kind of tanley will be ushered in ?


    At this time, the Song family was waiting happily for Cheng Dan, but suddenly they felt a wave in the sky, and Song''s parents immediately looked amazed and looked towards the distance.


    When he looked at it like this, his pupils shrank sharply. Oncoming were dozens of wonderland monks. Although the fluctuations of these wonderland monks were not strong, their real strength would not pose any threat to them, but the key is the dress of these monks They all wore robes of Xianyuan Mountain.


    Xianyuan Mountain, even the Lord of the Falling Stars ca n��t control this behemoth. The monks around the stars use the elixir of Xianyuan Mountain. Xianyuan Mountain can be said to be a very wide-ranging disciple. Even wherever he went, he seemed to be a tall man. Even those oncoming young people in Fairyland were already proud in front of their degraded Song family. \ ''

 Chapter 930： Tang Fei spoils

    "You Dao friends from Xianyuan Mountain came from afar, and my Song family failed to meet them in time, which is really wrong." The elder elder first got up and flew away, trying to stop the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain.


    The Song family is very famous among the stars and stars. The whole star is the Song family, so even if the Song family is mentioned here, people will be more or less respected, but now in front of them It is not the Song family, which is clearly excluded by Song Ning. The disciples of Xianyuan Mountain naturally disdain, not to mention the fact that Xianyuan Mountain''s new star Tang Fei did not even know how to converge.


    "Senior parent Song, my master found that someone was practicing alchemy here, so I came to see it." Tang Fei just clenched his fist, didn''t even stop his eyes on the elder, and flew directly around his side and headed down. .


    The elder elder looked dignified, watching Song Ningchengdan imminent, how could he be negligent? If it was disturbed by a group of disciples in Xianyuan Mountain, wouldn''t Song Ning have a reason to say that alchemy failed?


    Think of this immortality medicine and those fairy jade, the elders can not just let Tang Fei pass.


    "Master Tang, although you are a disciple of Xianyuan Mountain, you can''t break into our Song family casually? There are indeed people in our Song family who are practicing alchemy, and now is the crucial moment, and it will be a pill, if you break in now , Disturbing this master alchemy, who will be responsible for the consequences? "When the elders spoke, all the parents around Song also vacated and flew towards this side, directly surrounding Tang Fei and others.


    The disciples of Xianyuan Mountain were taken aback. No matter where they were, even if they could not be said to be rampant, they rarely encountered such a situation of being directly surrounded by people. Even encircling them all, is it really necessary to start?


    "I''ll give you a face and call you a senior, and you will be more interesting. This person of alchemy is what my master wants to see. Moreover, can you be sure that the following person is really alchemy?" Tang Feiyi said during the speech Refers to the small house below: "Don''t tell me that the person who refines the panacea below is called Song Ning."


    Big Elder was stunned, apparently did not expect Tang Fei to even know Song Ning''s name. Although the big elder didn''t know the inner reason at this moment, the beautiful woman below had almost understood that Song Ning had been offended at the auction before. After Tang Fei, and afterwards he ran short of words, directly offending the entire Xianyuan Mountain. Now Tang Fei can directly say the name of Song Ning, and he has no guesses if he wanted to, otherwise it would not be possible in a word.


    "It''s Song Daoyou, how about that?" Said the elder coldly.


    "Hehe." Tang Fei narrowed his eyes at the elder: "If he has Dragon and Phoenix Pills in his hand, he can directly use the fairy power to catalyze the red incense in the pill, which has little effect on the pill and can create a kind of The illusion of refining the panacea is about to become a panacea. If I guess correctly, Song Ning must have snatched the dragon and phoenix pill on the previous auction, and at the moment is using the immortal force to evoke the red incense in the panacea. Come to confuse you. "


    Although Tang Fei''s words had no effect on many elders of the Song family, when they fell in the ear of the beautiful woman, they made the beautiful woman''s heart tremble. Although she didn''t see Song Ning snatching the dragon and phoenix at that time, but Song Ning''s strength, if he wants to **** Long Fengdan is just a wave of effort, there is no need to question.


    She suddenly felt anxious when she thought of Song Ning''s determined attitude at that time, and then thought about the surrounding star field.


    If Song Ning really wanted to lie to them in this way, now that the people of Xianyuan Mountain are coming, then Song Ning can fry the Dan at any time, and then directly push the fault to the Song family, saying that the Song family has not been guarded, then what? Did n��t you lose money and lose medicine?


    "Great Elder, what Master Tang said is not unreasonable, there may be this possibility." The beautiful woman stood up and flew into the air while transmitting the voice to the Great Elder, and stood in front of Tang Fei in the blink of an eye.


    Tang Fei frowned, and when she looked at the beautiful woman, she couldn''t help but brighten her eyes. Although she could see at a glance that she was already a wife, even so, she had a heart-enhancing face and figure.


    "Master Tang, if you really follow what you said, if you go down now, you will surely disturb Senior Song Ning''s alchemy. By then, as long as the seniors push this fault to us, then we can only suffer from dumb losses." The beautiful woman fell back slightly, and was extremely respectful and polite when she spoke. Even if she was confronted with a young man who was not as good as her or her age, she still thought about the Song family.


    Tang Fei heard this, and came to be interested: "Oh? You talk about it, what''s going on?"


    "This is the case. Senior Song Ning said that he can refine this immortality, but it needs 19 million fairy jade and materials at the same time. We helped prepare the materials and gave them to Xianyu. Now we are waiting for Senior Song Ning. Refining the panacea, but the predecessors had a word first, if the external factors caused his uneasiness and fried the pill, then all the consequences will be made by the Song family, and the fairy jade will not be returned to us. " I understand.


    Tang Fei smiled: "Oh? It''s a bit interesting, it seems that this Song Ning is a good plan. Since that''s the case, we will quietly pass by and wait around here, don''t disturb him, and see if he can''t make the pill What an excuse! "


    Although the disciples around Xianyuan Mountain saw some unclear circumstances, there was nothing superfluous to say at this time, all standing silently in mid-air.


    The beautiful woman exchanged glances with the elder elder. The elder elder seemed to think that this method was quite good. After all, it was also his mental illness that Song Ning could refine this immortality. He had never been sure.


    All changes outside the room are under the control of Song Ning. Long Fengdan is also a challenge for Song Ning. After all, trying a panacea that has never been refined, and this panacea also needs to add some auxiliary materials, makes it even more The difficulty of refining the Elixir has increased.


    When he felt that these outsiders were all around the door, Song Ning just smiled and didn''t pay more attention. Now he is stuck at the last level, and finally the weak water is poured on the panacea, but this only It is a drop of weak water, and it is really not easy to soak the immortality completely, without any waste.


    On the one hand, Song Ning kept the pill medicine in its original state, and on the other, Xianli infiltrated into the weak water. At this moment in the green dragon tripod, the already formed dragon and phoenix pill floated in it, sometimes flashing a red light, and sometimes a mountain The golden light is as if the fire dragon and the golden phoenix are blending together.


    "Oh, it''s estimated to be coming soon. I used Xianli to spur the aroma of this immortal medicine, which can be maintained for a long time. Now, he is coming out, everyone is optimistic, can this Song Ning Refined dragon and phoenix? "Tang Fei said coldly. \ ''

 Chapter 931： Betting

    When Tang Fei said this, even if some people laughed around, although they were not loud, they could clearly hear the disdain in their tone.


    "Oh, if it can really be refined, then it really came out to the west." The person speaking is Wang Ruoyan, Wang Ruoyan is here, both in appearance and temperament are better than the beautiful woman, but it is It''s a little bit worse than the Morris beside the beautiful woman. It is for this reason that Wang Ruoyan doesn''t like Song Ning. After all, no man has seen her so far and he doesn''t care.


    "Sister, don''t you say so absolutely, maybe Song Ning really is an alchemy master?" Tang Fei sneered. He also wanted to understand before that Song Ning robbed the semi-finished elixir because he was idle. Nothing to do, as for he can really discover the mysteries in the Elixir, most of them come from scrutiny, and it should not really be known.


    After all, this ability, according to Song Ning''s age, he never believes that it can be achieved.


    "Brother Tang, I am not a sister, I believe in eroticism. If Song Ning really can make the panacea, I ..."


    "How are you?" Mo Li couldn''t listen anymore. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Wang Ruoyan: "If Senior Song Ning really made Longfeng Dan, how are you? Let''s listen and let everyone bear a witness."


    This Mo Li has always been the focus of everyone''s attention, but even Tang Fei has some good feelings for Mo Li, but he also understands that since Mo Li is next to Song Ning, it is impossible to follow him. There is no intersection, but now Mo Li suddenly said so, Tang Fei moved, even before Wang Ruoyan spoke.


    "I believe in Shimei ��s judgment. My Wangshimei is pure and clean. I have never been touched by my body. Even if I want to see Fangze, it is impossible. If Song Ning can refine this dragon and phoenix, then my Wang Shimei will accompany Song What about Ning Yiye? "Tang Fei laughed.


    Tang Fei said that all the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain, including Wang Ruoyan, were dumbfounded, but even so, they all dared not to speak out, after all, these words are from Tang Fei''s mouth, if Tang Fei is angry, they all Don''t want to stay here in Xianyuan Mountain.


    But if others don''t say it, how can the party Wang Ruoyan not say it? Even if she despised Song Ning, even if she had a good opinion of Tang Fei, but if it was really this time, she would not joke with her own name.


    "Brother Tang, I ..."


    "Oh, Wang Shimei, I know you are not this kind of person. I just talk about it casually, but I want to show the meaning in it. After all, Song Ning is absolutely impossible to refine the panacea. I say so. It''s just to stop their mouths. "Tang Fei''s eyes fell on Mo Li in his speech. He used to feel that Mo Li''s emotions were relatively strong. If he used aggressive methods, he might have an effect.


    Sure enough, Mo Li was irritated: "Senior Song Ning will surely refine Long Fengdan, this little sister, are you ready to spend the night with my seniors? If you haven''t done it, hurry back to the preface, otherwise Even if you are disciples of Xianyuan Mountain, I will not be light. "


    If there is no such thing as Mo Li, Wang Ruoyan also wants to withdraw what Tang Fei said before, but now Mo Li said that Wang Ruoyan gritted his teeth and stomped heavily on the ground: "Well, this fairy said so, if it was Song Ning can refine the dragon and phoenix pill, I will accompany him all night, let him do anything, but if he can''t do it? If he bluffs, how about bluffing here? "


    Wang Ruoyan''s eyes fell on Mo Li, but Mo Li said indifferently, and I don''t know where to put his trust in Song Ning: "If my seniors can''t practice the panacea, then I will accompany your brother for the night, just like you, I Mo Li has not been touched by men so far. "


    Wang Ruoyan was shocked. He wanted to scare the other party, but he didn''t expect the other party to say so calmly.


    Tang Fei''s unbelievable look, but all this is exactly the same as his calculation: "Okay! One word is settled, today I will humiliate Song Ning."


    Mo Li and others made such a bet, which is undoubtedly a peace of mind for the Song family, but their bet is also too large for outsiders. In the realm of truth, the female nun of fairyland still maintains her virginity. This is extremely precious. If it is inelegant, it can be said to be an excellent furnace. Besides, Moli is a natural root of water. If Song Ning really can''t make the panacea, is it cheaper? Tang Fei?


    As they all spoke, a sudden wave of power came from the room.


    Boom!


    This force fluctuates so much that it makes people feel that the earth is shaking. Although it is only a moment, all eyes are on the room. They can''t see the inside, but they can feel the majestic power inside.


    "This ... is it impossible?" Wang Ruoyan''s face was white, and if she just said it out, if she regretted it, it was not just her own problem, even Xianyuan Mountain would be ashamed.


    "Don''t panic, Wang Shimei, this is not a sign of Cheng Dan. Looking at the strength of the fluctuations, it may be that Dan is exploding." Tang Fei said firmly, at this time, Tang Fei''s mind was not dying, but How to bring this ink pear back to the room and enjoy it.


    Wang Ruoyan was relieved, but Mo Li was worried.


    She did n��t know why before, and she said that kind of impulse at once, although for her, it was just an avatar, and there was no harm to her deity, but it would be extremely uncomfortable to leave such a scene in her memory. The author said that she didn''t feel anything about men and women before, but after being "preached" by Song Ning before, she suddenly felt that Song Ning said something very reasonable.


    Just when Tang Fei''s voice fell, a louder sound came from that room.


    boom!


    The quake was shaking, and the entire courtyard of the Song family did not subside for a long time. The tremor lasted for two breaths before it was eliminated, and at the same time, the danxiang in the room became weak and seemed to disappear.


    Everyone in the Song family squeezed a cold sweat. If Song Ning fried Dan at this time, he would have to pay the bill. No one can say anything. Enjoy.


    Wang Ruoyan let out a long sigh of relief: "Senior Brother is really like a god, this Song Ning really is a liar."


    "Oh, just because he wants alchemy? He doesn''t even know what alchemy is, maybe he knows a little bit of fur. When he comes here to cheat, only fools will be fooled." Tang Fei squinted at the Song family and spoke Among them, it is full of sarcasm. \ ''

 Chapter 932： Clear Sky Thunder

    But at this moment, when everyone thought that Song Ning was bombing Dan, the sky suddenly changed color.


    The color of the sky changes, everyone can''t help but feel tight at this moment. The more the monk is cultivated, the more he can feel the power of nature. At this time, the sky is still clear sky, but it has become extremely bright and focused Look, it turns out that there is a thunder dragon roaring inside.


    The roar came into his ears and shocked his heart. Everyone, including Tang Fei, shrank his pupils.


    However, the shock that thunder brought to everyone was an instant. After that, everyone looked at the thunder dragon that appeared in the clear sky, and they all showed a puzzled look.


    "This ... shouldn''t it be Dan Lei? If it was Dan Lei, it must have been covered with clouds." Wang Ruoyan hesitated and looked at Tang Fei when he spoke, as if asking.


    Not to mention the Song family, even the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain turned their attention to Tang Fei at this time. They did n��t know what was going on. Today, only Tang Fei can determine whether this is Dan Lei. .


    Tang Fei narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky. Lei Long almost illuminated the whole sky above their heads, not to mention the Song family. Almost all the monks of the stars could feel the movement here. I noticed thunder here.


    "This is not Dan Lei!" Tang Fei asserted: "How can Dan Lei be a thunderbolt? I think this Song Ning certainly violated the heavenly path, and now he was only attacked by the thunderbolt. We are far away, so as not to be hit by this lightning. Now. "


    During the talk, Tang Fei really pulled back, and Tang flew back, Wang Ruoyan and others hurried to keep up. The parents of Song in this scene were a little bit confused, one by one hesitating whether to follow back.


    However, after a while, the Song family chose to believe in Tang Fei. After all, Tang Fei was famous, and Song Ning suddenly appeared. Although his strength was not weak, if they really talked about character, they would not believe it.


    At this moment, everyone was evacuated, and only Mo Li was standing alone. She looked up at the sky, and then at the small house, her brows slightly, and she looked at them motionlessly.


    Tang Fei squinted at Mo Li and wanted to say something, but after all he refrained. Tang Fei did n��t know what this thunder disaster was, but he did n��t want to say because other people besides him in the field could not know, naturally No one will debunk him.


    On the Xianyuan Mountain, the two old men still looked at the distance. When the two of them saw the thunder light swimming in the sky, they couldn''t help the cold air at Shenxikou, and the incredible color in their eyes became more intense. a bit.


    "Clear Sky Thunder!" The two said in unison.


    At the end of the conversation, the two stared at each other: "Which master is it? The only thing that can be refined is the dragon and the phoenix, which can provoke the thunderstorm?"


    Clear sky thunder ...


    The Song family, half a mile outside the small house, Tang Fei was uneasy. At the moment, there was only one thought, hoping that the clear sky and thunder would kill Song Ning.


    "Clear Sky Thunder Tribulation is the thunder tribulation that can be triggered when the eight-pin panacea becomes a panacea. The formation of the eight-pin panacea requires the power of heaven. Otherwise, the power within it cannot be fully stimulated, and it is the power that stimulates this power. "Tianlei." Tang Fei thought: "There are many kinds of Tianlei. Among the thunderstorms, although Danlei does not have the thunder of the robbery, it can be that the clear sky thunderbolt when the eight-level pill medicine becomes a pill is very powerful. Comparable to the thunder of the robbery. "


    Tang Fei remembered that his master had told it once, and it was at that time that he learned about the thunderstorm.


    There are nine strongest thunderstorms in the clear sky, which are called clear sky nine thunders. Each thunderstorm will fall on the elixir and at the same time it will also hit the alchemy master, because thunder and lightning can stimulate the power in the elixir, So after every thunderbolt, the potency of the panacea will become stronger.


    There are rumors that if the clear sky and the nine thunders are all falling, then the potency of this panacea can already reach the ninth grade, or even surpass the ninth grade, because the refining method of the nine-grade panacea is different from that of the eight-grade panacea.


    Thinking of this, Tang Fei looked at the thunder dragon roaring and winding in the clear sky, only hoping that Song Ning could be directly hacked to death, so no one would think it was Dan Lei, as for Mori, when she did n��t follow, Tang Fei I will also use some means. After all, I am a born natural root of water spirits. If I can really enjoy it, and do n��t say anything about cultivation, it is also an excellent experience for myself.


    Boom ~


    The thunder and lightning fluttered, and the dragon formed by the thunder and lightning seemed to come alive, circling in the sky, circle by circle, like a vortex, but if you look closely, you will find that this is not a vortex, nor Clouds and fog, but the body of the Thunder Dragon, entangled in the sky, blocking half of the sky.


    "This scale ... should be right, it will definitely not be under the sky."


    As the words came out, Tang Fei''s Master and Uncle Shivered, their pupils shrank violently, and they turned their heads to look, until the moment before they neither found the dark-haired man sitting behind them, and this Men, they are the masters of their Xianyuan Mountain!


    "Which one of our disciples in Xianyuan Mountain? I have only been closed for a hundred years, and I have such a genius?" The Sect Master said, taking out the jug from somewhere, and took a sip directly at his mouth.


    The two old men hurriedly handed over: "Sect Master, to be ashamed, this person should not be the one of our Xianyuan Mountain."


    "Cough cough, puff!"


    The patriarch was choked and spit out the wine in his mouth and sprinkled it. As soon as the wine was spewed out, it disappeared without a trace, as if the air had melted into the surroundings.


    He showed extremely distressed color, but this expression disappeared in a moment. At this time, he paid more attention not to the priceless wine, but to the alchemist in the distance.


    "Three clear skies in the sky, the refined panacea can already be said to be the best among the best, but it is not the person of our Xianyuan Mountain, so who can it be?" Although the suzerain''s eyes were unsure, but in fact he just said Words are also a component of jokes. After all, in a hundred years, it is almost impossible to hone a disciple who can refine the eight-pin elixir. Moreover, the clear sky San Leike can be said to be the best among the eight-pin elixir. The monks who can refine the eight-level panacea can stop at least in the sky.


    "Since we are not the people of Xianyuan Mountain, then we must entertain and entertain this Taoist friend. Clear sky, thunder, and awkwardness. We can reach this level and come to our star field, we don''t even know. The suzerain said with emotion: "It seems that I have been closed for a hundred years, and the outside world really has changed a lot."


    In fact, the two old men wanted to tell the suzerain that apart from this matter, there was almost no major event outside in the past 100 years. But now that they see the expression of the suzerain, they can''t say anything else, but only under the suzerain''s instructions. A blockade was imposed on the surroundings to prevent Song Ning from being attacked by outsiders while he was practicing alchemy. ''

 Chapter 933： Xianyuan Mountain

    Xianyuan Mountain, although it is the alchemy school, is the most famous and the only one in the surrounding star field. Whether it is prestige or alchemy technology, it is the strongest, but the older generation of monks among them do not have much shelf. After all, after experiencing the war that year, they are not unaware of gratitude. If there was no help from that person, then by today, it is estimated that they no longer have Xianyuan Mountain.


    The defensive net condensed by the fairy power in the sky gradually fell, like a golden streamer. After the light of this fairy power fell, the whole person who fell the dust star could not be shaken by his heart, but everyone who saw this golden fairy power defense formation All the monks couldn''t help feeling, Xianyuan Mountain had formed a defensive formation, what was going on?


    "Xianyuan Mountain Defense Grand Array has not been opened for hundreds of years, why is it suddenly opened now?"


    "It''s hard to say, does it have something to do with the thunder in the sky?"


    The falling dust star is considered to be the center of this star. As soon as the thunder cloud was set up, a monk came to this place. Although they did not know what this was, but since there was this thunder, it must be a big one. Things, big things in the realm of realm, these monks in the fairyland will never miss it. Even some monks in the Taoist realm are rushed towards the falling dust star immediately after discovery. For a time, the original dark sky was brilliant and colorful. Immortal power emerged, and the rainbow light spread all over the sky, and the rainbow light was all shrunk into an open path.


    But when these monks rushed towards the falling dust star, about to enter the falling dust star, they suddenly felt a force of expulsion. This expelling force instantly increased, forming a defensive enchantment on the surface of the falling dust star. The stronger and quicker monks were okay, escaped from this defensive enchantment, and withdrew from the falling dust star, but those monks who were weak and had no time to dodge, turned into a blood mist in a flash, and disappeared. The shadow is missing.


    In the starry sky, the atmosphere condenses for a moment, and it seems that the temperature has also become cold. The eyes of the monks are full of doubts, and there is a trace of indifference in the doubts.


    "Xianyuan Mountain, actually formed a defensive barrier, what happened? What happened to this thunder tribulation ..."


    "I traveled abroad earlier, and heard of this thunderstorm, named Qingkang Thunder Tribulation. This clear sky thunder tribulation was the skyjacket at the time when the eight-grade Pill Medicine was made. Someone in the Xianyuan Mountain must be refining the Eighth Pill. Pill medicine, about to become a pill, is worried that a monk of alien galaxy will come in to disturb, and this has formed an enchantment. "


    There are hundreds of fairyland monks present, and there are nearly ten Taoist monks. However, even at this scale, after seeing the enchantment of Xianyuan Mountain, no one wants to take the initiative to provoke trouble and cause trouble. Watching quietly outside the enchantment.


    Suddenly, in the starry sky, a middle-aged man with a sword in his hand put away the long sword in his hand and smiled loudly, "Congratulations first."


    "Sword Sovereign?" On the Xianyuan Mountain, when the Sect Master heard the sound in the starry sky, his body flickered, and in a blink of an eye, he went outside the starry sky and stood outside the enchantment, standing face to face with the talking middle-aged monk: " long time no see."


    "Hundred years of finger pointing, at the time of goodbye, you have an extraordinary alchemist besides Xianyuan Mountain." This person''s name is no longer remembered, but no one can forget his title, within the nearby star field, If he talks about swordsmanship, he is respected, so people give him the title of sword respected.


    The patriarch heard the words, smiled, and waved his hand: "Smile, if we are Xianyuan Mountain, I don''t have to arrange this enchantment. This person who is about to become a pill is not our disciple Xianyuan Mountain, but an unknown person. Famous monk. "


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention Jian Zun, more than a hundred monks around were shocked.


    "Isn''t it Xianyuan Mountain? In this star field, in addition to the Xianyuan Mountain disciples, there are people who can refine the eight-level elixir, would it be a monk in the alien field?" Jian Zun couldn''t help but say this Squinting, the tone became cold.


    After all, in this star field, apart from Xianyuan Mountain, he can''t think of any alchemist who can suddenly refine the eight-level elixir, and this alchemist is still not known by the patriarch.


    The suzerain laughed: "This person does not know whether it is the local astral domain or the alien domain, but as long as it is on our falling dust alchemy, as long as it is next to our Xianyuan Mountain, we must protect this alchemist, the local astral domain. Fortunately, the alien domains are all alchemists, and they must be kind to them. "


    When the patriarch said this, he directly expressed his position. Obviously, he wanted to protect the alchemist. At the same time, he also told all the monks around him. Falling dust stars they do n��t want to enter. The elixir made by the alchemist, they also Don''t think about it, as for the alchemy master, it is the freedom of this person to leave or leave at that time.


    "Okay, you Dao friends come here in a white trip, Liang Mou is here to make a compensation with everyone, this will not talk to you more, the Dao You Lei Tribulation is about to land, and I will go back to help the liner." The crowd clenched their fists.


    This lord also had a face. In this way, the monks around were not only angry, but also thanked him with fists, one by one, polite, and left after speaking.


    In the blink of an eye, the starry sky that was still lively suddenly became deserted. In the huge starry sky, only the suzerain could be seen. The suzerain turned and walked into the enchantment, but there was a sense of uncertainty in his heart. He felt the starry sky There is a faint wave of breath, but without seeing people, the more imperceptible, the more palpable.


    At this time, the thunder in the sky was full, and the thunder dragon roared crazier, and the place that the thunder dragon looked at was the small room in the Song family''s yard.


    Within the Song Family Courtyard, Tang Fei did not expect the Xianyuan Mountain to form such an enchantment anyway. This enchantment did not appear for almost a hundred years, but now it will appear. This is really puzzling. In ordinary times, only Xianyuan Only when the mountain encounters a major event will this mountain protection array be formed, but now the enchantment suddenly appears.


    "Brother Tang, did something happen? Is it true that Chengzong door has happened?" Wang Ruoyan asked nervously.


    However, Tang Fei shook his head, and his doubts became more intense: "If something happens to the mountain gate, it will certainly call us in the first place, but now it does not. This great mountain protection array has actually come together. What happened? "


    Tang Fei did not go on, because in his mind, there was an idea in his mind that he was extremely unwilling to believe-the reason for the formation of the mountain protection array was because of Song Ning!


    If it is really because of Song Ning, then it means that Song Ning''s imminent success has alarmed the elders in the mountain gate, and the elders have formed a large formation, they want to help Song Ning to complete the medicine, if it is true, Isn''t what he said was pierced? \ ''

 Chapter 934： Eve of the Eighth Rank

    At this moment of Tang Fei''s nervousness, if the sky was blown through, the Thunder Dragon rushed toward the bottom.


    The moment before, Tang Fei was still worried that the elder Shanmen would know about Song Ning. At this moment, what he was worried about was those around him.


    Just now he lied and told everyone around him that Song Ning was not practicing alchemy and that it was not Dan Lei, but now it was a real face-slap, Dan Lei fell down, he had no time to make excuses, only to hear the next Elder Song Family has already spoken.


    "This should be Dan Lei. Song Daoyou couldn''t have broken through in our room. Moreover, the fairyland breakthrough old man has never seen such a situation." The elder squinted at Thunder Dragon in the sky, then turned and was right Tang Fei said: "Master Tang, is this really not Dan Lei?"


    When he asked this question, everyone''s eyes also fell on Tang Fei. Before that, Tang Fei asserted that this was not Dan Lei. Now the elders ask, they look like Dan Lei, and their curiosity increases.


    "Dan Lei? Anyway, I have never seen such a Dan Lei, but I want you to pay attention to it. If Song Ning, as I said before, used the fairy power to urge the Dragon and Phoenix Dan''s Dan Xiang, then he has There is a dragon and phoenix. In this way, if Song Ning can only carry a dragon and phoenix when he comes out, it means that the dragon and phoenix was robbed from others by Song Ning. The robbery was all confounded by Song Ningmeng. "Tang Fei Lingji said this, and felt that what he said was very reasonable, and continued to edit:" You think about it, this incense is extremely unnatural. It looks a bit like Dan Lei, but who has actually seen Dan Lei like this? "


    In this way, Wang Ruoyan, who was a little hesitant just now, also said: "That''s true, and how can Song Ning refine the eight-pin elixir? Eight-pin elixir, even the masters and elders in the mountain gate, It is impossible for the system to achieve a success rate of 10%. Even a suzerain can achieve a success rate of 70% or 80% at most. This is already a lot. "


    The most indispensable thing in Xianyuan Mountain is to chase Wang Ruoyan''s disciple. When the male disciple heard Wang Ruoyan''s speech, he quickly followed up: "Yeah, Sister Wang said no problem, if Song Ning really can refine the eight-grade elixir, Why was it obscured before, but now it suddenly appeared? "


    Hearing these words, Tang Fei was so determined that at this moment he even felt that there might be something wrong with the defensive enchantment suddenly appearing in the mountain gate. The enchantment should not have appeared, and Song Ning, this is not alchemy.


    However, Tang Fei is not a fool after all. Although he has never really seen the thunder sky, but he has heard that, even though one hundred do not want to believe that Song Ning really can practice alchemy in his heart, he still keeps saying bad things about Song Ning, But I was still a little worried after coming back.


    As they spoke, several elders of Xianyuan Mountain appeared around the Song family. After all, it was the Song family territory. They were not easy to enter directly, but it was necessary around this territory.


    After the elder Xianyuanshan appeared, the monks who hurriedly did not be too presumptuous. They looked at this thunderstorm one by one in the air, and also talked with the elder Xianyuanshan. It has a good relationship and simply go directly. Go ask.


    "This is a disciple of Xianyuan Mountain? It''s really powerful. I didn''t expect that Xianyuan Mountain could even produce a disciple of eight grades of panacea. If it wasn''t for me that Tang Fei was there, I really thought that Tang Fei was the kid. An old man was very familiar with one of the elders in Xianyuan Mountain, and as soon as he came, he talked to the other party.


    The elder of Xianyuan Mountain shook his head: "It''s really not Tang Fei, but it''s not our Xianyuan Mountain. To be honest, I don''t even know who actually made this Eight-Pill Elixir."


    "What? Not a person from Xianyuan Mountain? Could it be that a genius has emerged, self-taught and capable of refining the Eight-Pill Elixir?" The old man surprised.


    The elder of Xianyuan Mountain smiled faintly: "The world is so big, we all know that there are too many incredible things on this way of repairing immortals, but now, we really have encountered a capable of refining eight. Pindan medicine, which was unknown before, even a monk who has never heard of the name. "


    When he said this, everyone who heard it felt extremely incredible.


    On the Falling Star, as long as it is related to alchemy, basically no **** events will be attracted. After all, if they want to come, there can be someone practicing alchemy on this falling dust star, it must be Xianyuan Mountain, and no one wants to offend Xian. Yuanshan.


    But now listening to the elders of Xianyuan Mountain, these monks looked at each other, and they also had some whimsy in their minds.


    When they wanted to come, the person who refined the eight-level elixir was not the person of Xianyuan Mountain, but Xianyuan Mountain formed a large mountain protection array at this time, directly covering the entire falling dust star, just don''t want the outer galaxy When the person enters, does that mean that Xianyuan Mountain is hitting this immortality idea?


    "Since it''s not a person from Xianyuan Mountain, is this immortality medicine okay ..." said a bearded man.


    "Hahaha, what you said makes sense. Since it is not the alchemist of Xianyuan Mountain, then we don''t need to be polite anymore. After Dancheng, let''s have luck."


    Although they say so, no one moves at the moment, and everyone is watching. These words are naturally said intentionally, they are meant to be heard by the elders of Xianyuan Mountain, and they are also from Ask them what they mean.


    The elders of Xianyuan Mountain are noncommittal, but they are not silent, but polite, because at this moment, another person appears slowly, this person is the master of their Xianyuan Mountain!


    "Welcome Sect Master!"


    All the disciples and elders of Xianyuan Mountain bowed and clenched their fists, not to mention the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain. The rest of them, whether they were monks in fairy lands or monks in Taoist lands, bowed at the people who came.


    "metropolitan!"


    The Sect Master smiled and looked at the crowd, then his eyes fell on the falling Thunder Dragon in the sky.


    "Don''t touch this person, this pill, we will not touch the Xianyuan Mountain. We are the guests when we come. The hospitality of our falling stars is not to burn and plunder." The Sect Master spoke with his eyes narrowed.


    All the monks were stunned, but they immediately understood that it seemed that Xianyuan Mountain was interested in recruiting this person, but after all, it was an alchemist who could refine the eight-level elixir, even if he arrived in Xianyuan Mountain, it should be all Alchemy ranks first.


    Just as the Sect Master spoke, in the sky, the first Dan Lei had fallen.


    The Thunder Dragon opened his mouth wide, and it was clearly silver-white thunder, but it gave a **** mouth. Each sharp fang was as thick as a pillar, and went straight to the small house. Although the material of the small house was Yes, but under the thunder dragon''s fangs, there is a very weak feeling, there is always a feeling of fragility like white paper.


    The monks around the wonderland shivered one by one, but it was difficult to hold back in the thunder dragon''s roar, and could not help but retreat. Tang Fei and other disciples were not very strong, and they quickly retreated to a dozen miles away, but even so, I still feel uncomfortable, and the skin on my body is as painful as a knife cut.


    The branches of the trees were broken, and the Thunder Dragon with the power of destruction and decay, engulfed the small house in the blink of an eye.


    Thunder, roar.


    Thousands of monks felt palpitations in this trembling in all directions. When Thunder Dragon hit the small house, their eyes were white and silver. Even Taoist monks, they are not clear now, and I do n��t know what happened. I do n��t know if anything left a little residue in the little house.


    "Good!" At the moment, all Taoist monks had such an idea in mind. As for the master who knows the Qingtian Thunder Tribulation and the individual elders of Xianyuan Mountain very much, after seeing the first clear sky Thunder Tribulation at the moment, there was only shock in the heart.


    Ordinary eight-pin elixir is not so strong. It is said that the formation of eight-pin elixir, the number of lightning strikes is determined by the quality of the elixir, and the strength of the first split of thunder is due to alchemy. Vary from teacher to teacher.


    How exactly did it change, and why did it happen? No one said clearly, but one thing they can be sure is that this alchemy master is not an ordinary person.


    The movement on the falling dust star has already alarmed the lord, but the lord is still in the lord''s mansion, and his eyes are on the Song family. There are also some considerations in his mind. He never thought that Song Ning would be one. An alchemy master, and can refine eight-level elixir.


    "Thirty years old, with such a cultivation base, can still refine the panacea. Even the blood of the Song family, it is absolutely impossible to have such a strong person. Who is this person? But why are you so talented, but Is it just seven-star strength? "The lord murmured, but at the moment he wanted to know what happened to Song Ning in the small house.


    In his view, the small house is absolutely impossible to survive, and Song Ning, the strength of the Seven Stars in the house, should be injured under this blow. The injury should not be too heavy. After all, the strength of the house is weakened and able to Weaken part of the power of Thunder Tribulation.


    The people of the Song family also understand how their house is. Even if they guess that this is a thunderstorm, they now have no hope. In this kind of thunderstorm, even Song Ning, it is absolutely impossible to have a protection medicine. strength.


    Everyone is waiting, wanting to see what the result is, Song Ning''s survival determines the panacea, and this panacea determines the future destiny of the Song family.


    Zizizi.


    The sound of thunder and lightning is still the same, such an agitated heart is palpable.


    The silver light gradually dissipated, in this silver light, people did not see a little shadow.


    Isn''t there any residue left directly?


    Tang Fei smiled at the corner of his mouth, and the width of his mouth almost hung next to his ears. He was extremely excited. When he thought of Mo Li beside him, he thought of being able to press such a woman under his body and wantonly act. Can''t help shaking.


    When the Song family saw no shadow in the light, their hearts were cold, the materials were gone, the fairy jade was gone, and even Song Ning was gone ...


    The elders of the Immortal Clan Sect and the Sect Master narrowed their eyes and locked the place where Thunder Tribulation was split. Between the eyebrows, there was a trace of dignity, because they saw from the place where the lightning struck ...


    [The author''s off topic]: Two more changes today, this chapter has more words \ ''

 Chapter 935： The first split, to no avail

    That was the dazzling white light after the thunder and lightning. Among the white light, there was a room that should not have existed. The room that even the Song family had no confidence in can survive, but now it is showing a shadow in the dazzling white light. The outline of the shadow did not seem to have suffered any damage.


    "How ... possible?" Elder Song Jia breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he could hardly believe what he saw.


    The people present could almost feel the power of the thunderbolt just now. If the thunderbolt falls, let alone a house. I am afraid that even the seven-star strength fairyland monk will directly die, but now in this white light, the house How could the contours of the camera be intact?


    The light gradually dissipated, and there was a roar from the earth. The roar of the roar resounded from heaven to earth. The roaring thunder dragon seemed to be extremely unwilling. Its huge body twisted, causing the surrounding air to produce ripples, even if it was falling. Stars, which are extremely stable stars, now have vague cracks in vagueness.


    "This Thunder Tribulation ... is spiritual!" Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain felt numb, and he didn''t even dare to imagine who was the Alchemist in this house, and could maintain such a state in the thunder tribulation with spirituality. Even though this is only the first split, it is already amazing.


    "Song Ning passed Feng Xianshi''s side eyes and only had the strength of Seven Stars. With his Seven Stars'' strength, it was good to have self-preservation in the thunderbolt just now. How could there be spare power to protect the house? "Elder Song Jia breathed quickly, and everyone around the Song family also squinted at the front, uneasy, and always felt like he was annoying an incredible figure."


    "Seven Star Power?" Elder Xianyuan Mountain heard this and shook his head: "Seven Star Power can never be intact in this thunderstorm. If this person does not have the means to resist the thunder and lightning, he hides his strength. . "


    "Hiding strength is almost impossible. Feng Xianshi can''t go wrong. How can you hide your strength in the Seven Stars?" A monk next to him wondered.


    All of a sudden, the most notable thing was not the Thunder Dragon winding around the earth and going to lift off, but the intact room where Song Ning was.


    I had expected the first split to kill Song Ning, but now I can see that this thunderbolt can''t help Song Ning. Tang Fei''s heart is already like a knife, and Wang Ruoyan on the side has almost understood it now. Lies, if not, Song Ning''s affairs will not attract elders like Xianyuan Mountain.


    However, if Song Ning was really practicing alchemy, wouldn''t she want to accompany Song Ning for the night, and let Song Ning ...


    Thinking of this, somehow, Wang Ruoyan didn''t even have the previous resistance. In her heart, she even vaguely expected whether Song Ning would be able to achieve success. After all, if it was really refining the Elixir, this scale Dan Lei, must be a very high-grade elixir. Song Ning looks young and not a disciple of Xianyuan Mountain. If he is really a strong alchemist, Wang Ruoyan will become more interested in him. Points, as to whether to accompany or practice the pair of cultivation, it is all a later story.


    Roar!


    The Thunder Dragon roared again, very unwilling to lift off. As it lifted off, the flash of thunder around the earth gradually dissipated, and the light in the sky lit up again. This light became brighter and brighter, just like thunder. The dragon is generally charging.


    "After the blow just now, it is indeed extremely strong, but I don''t know who is in this room, and I can easily resist such a thunder."


    Just when a monk questioned, only a squeak, the door opened!


    "A good pill, if it was destroyed by your thunder, wouldn''t it be wasted?" This voice is extremely refreshing, just like a joke between friends, the moment the door opened, a burst of rich red incense Flying, falling on the tip of the monk''s nose around, everyone can''t help moving, especially the alchemy master of Xianyuan Mountain, staring at Song Ning''s Qinglong Ding with their eyes, they can feel that they are gestating soon Cheng Dan.


    "It turned out to be seven-star strength?" At the first time Song Ning appeared, someone noticed Song Ning''s strength and was able to resist the blow just now. Everyone was curious about the strength of this alchemist, but now one See, this monk who resisted the first Lightning Tribulation was just a man of seven stars in Wonderland?


    "He must have a magic weapon that can resist thunder and lightning!" Tang Fei exclaimed.


    In fact, even if Tang Fei does not say, people will not believe that Song Ning hides his strength. The existence of Feng Xianshi is not something that ordinary people can understand. It is almost impossible to change the cultivation practice set by Feng Xianshi. At that time, they could only define everything just as Song Ning caught the magic weapon to resist lightning.


    Thunderbolt is no stranger to Song Ning. The blow just now was indeed very strong. For a moment, Song Ning even felt that his body seemed to be destroyed, but the Yuanshen villain in his body suddenly opened his eyes. Strange movements in his hand formed a protection instantly, and even protected with the room, so that the first split of Thunder Dragon did not cause any harm.


    But it is too early to be happy at this moment, because the Yuanshen villain closed his eyes just after the spell, as if he had slept in the past, and he did not move at all.


    "Such a young alchemist, who is this person?" Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain couldn''t help feeling.


    The Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain seems to be talking to himself: "I have practiced for three thousand years and have seen countless geniuses, but I have never seen anyone who can have such a talent. The first split was unscathed, which was already a miracle, not to mention ... The strength of the thunderbolt was determined by the alchemist himself. The quality of the panacea determined the number of thunderbolts. Thunder Tribulation, which was introduced when Yao Chengdan was possessed, has spirituality, which is enough to see its extraordinary. "


    "Zong, Sect Master, do you mean that he is indeed alchemy?" Wang Ruoyan''s voice was a bit surprised, but in this surprise, it seemed to have a taste that had been expected.


    The Sect Master nodded: "In the mountains of Immortal Fate, Mo Yao said that he is the same generation as him. Even those of us who are elders can compare with this alchemy technique. This son, Wanzhong No one is a genius among geniuses. Among the geniuses I have seen in my life, there are so few who can compare with it. "\ ''

 Chapter 936： Fighting with the sword

    If it were not for the Sect Master to say this, Wang Ruoyan would definitely not think how strong Song Ning is. After all, there is no Dan Cheng. Everyone sees Song Ning is indeed very strong, but even if it is strong, if it ca n��t be Dan Cheng, it ��s all Is nothingness.


    The reason why Wang Ruoyan came to this Xianyuan Mountain was to make alchemy because of a matter in the family, and this matter is also related to Wang Ruoyan''s future.


    Wang Ruoyan was originally the pearl of the king''s family, and the owner was his grandfather, but it happened when her grandfather was at the peak. Now she has been in a coma, and everything in the family is controlled by the second grandfather. The family has always wanted to give Wang Ruoyan as a gift to others, and Wang Ruoyan vowed to die, and finally entered the Xianyuan Mountain.


    One is because Xianyuan Mountain is indeed a martial art with a thick background, and the Wang family dare not provoke it. Another point is that Wang Ruoyan wants to be able to rejuvenate her grandfather to rescue her grandfather. Even if she does not meet that standard, she also wants to find a wishful wish. Lang Jun, as long as the alchemy technique is strong, it is enough to prepare the panacea to rescue the grandfather.


    Before Tang Fei was in the middle of the martial arts, whether it was status or alchemy technology, regardless of appearance or family background, everything was very in line with Wang Ruoyan ��s standards, and Wang Ruoyan felt that he was not worthy of Tang Fei, but now, Wang Ruoyan found that there was a problem with Tang Fei''s character.


    Think carefully, at the time at the auction, Wang Ruoyan saw that Song Ning had a very strong interest in the semi-finished products of Jiu Pin Dan Yao. At that time, Song Ning felt that it was a meaningless pursuit, but now it is found that Song Ning may I really know the value of the semi-finished product of the Nine Pindan medicine, so I will compete for it. Now Song Ning can refine the eight-pindan medicine. If the eight-pindan medicine is successful, then Wang Ruoyan can also directly tell Song Ning to request He helped refine the panacea that could rescue grandpa.


    Thinking of this, Wang Ruoyan didn''t even have the burden of half a snack, nor did he feel uncomfortable for the bet he said before. Since Song Ning can meet the standard, even if she marries Song Ning, it''s okay, let alone just stay with him overnight ? If she could spend an overnight stay in exchange for an eight-grade panacea, and she would be able to rescue her grandfather, she would be 10,000 willing.


    Many times, for women, the value of the body is not absolute. If there are more important things to do, then the body can be used as a value exchange.


    This is the realm of self-cultivation.


    "The second split is about to fall. I don''t know if he can withstand this second split. If he can withstand it, Long Fengdan''s effectiveness will be greatly improved." The Sect Master squinted at the already crazy in the air Thunder Dragon, this Thunder Dragon attack is almost twice as powerful as before.


    Boom ...


    This angry thunder sound gives people a feeling that the sky has been collapsed. With the thunder, everyone''s heart is shocked.


    This Thunder Dragon held his head high, under the bird''s eye view, it seemed that everything in the world was extremely small under its bird''s eye view, knowing that it had not launched a second attack now, but the thunder and lightning in the sky, but already full of body uneasy.


    puff!


    Suddenly, a population suddenly vomited blood. The eyes of this blood-sprayed man were full of bloodshot eyes, and the seven tricks were bleeding. It looked terrible. Looking at this person carefully, it turned out to be a seven-star power fairyland monk!


    The monks around were frightened and retreated one after another, and those monks who cultivated higher now all dissipated the immortal power, protecting the people around them, so that those who were weaker would not have a similar situation.


    The majestic monk with seven-star strength, looking at the whole falling dust star, is already a person of the highest level. Although his strength has just reached the seven stars, such a powerful person even bleeds after staring at this Thunder Dragon. This is too incredible.


    Qixing''s strength will be like this when looking at each other, but why is Song Ning''s Qixing''s strength so arrogant?


    The lightning in the sky is getting brighter and brighter, and Song Ning''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. He looks up at the sky. He hasn''t experienced thunder robbery, but he has never seen such a rapid thunder robbery. .


    He closed his eyes slowly, it was the breath of destruction. Even if he closed his eyes, he could clearly feel the position of this power of destruction and how far this power of destruction was from him For him, it''s the same whether you open your eyes or close your eyes.


    "Come on!" Song Ning laughed, turned over his hand, and took out the Burning Sky Sword directly. The Burning Sky Sword was in his hand. The form of Heavenly Emperor, the white sword light could radiate a glimmer of light in the sky. Light.


    "What magic weapon is that ?!" someone exclaimed.


    "It should be able to release such a powerful force, it is definitely not an ordinary product, it should be Xianbao, no, it must be Xianbao!"


    "And it is still a top grade Xianbao. I have never seen such a sword, but I can feel that there is a holy power on this sword. The sword is a murder weapon. How can it be so holy?"


    It is true that the sword kills people, but it can also save people. The sword has two edges. It only depends on how it is used. For Song Ning, whether it is slaughter or heavenly imperialism, it is because of long-term accumulation that he does not kill or kill. .


    "This Xianbao has a very strong defensive force. Perhaps Song Ning relies on it to resist the first split. Now the second split should be twice as powerful as the first split, and see how Song Ning faces it. "Song parents analyzed.


    Not far away, the elder Xianyuanshan exclaimed: "The ordinary monk summoned the Eighth Pill of Elixir to clear the sky and thunder. At most, it was two splits. If Song Ning can bear this, then Cheng Dan is near, gratifying."


    Having said that, everyone knows the danger this time.


    Song Ning laughed wildly, and raised his sword to the sky: "Come on! Come on! District Dan Lei, I want to see what I can do!"


    At this moment, Song Ning has a long hair with no wind and automatic style. From ancient times to the present, he dares to rely on his sword and he dares to fight against thunder robbery.


    Roar!


    Thunder Dragon screamed at the speed, and fell from the sky in a blink of an eye, less than one foot away from Song Ning''s body. At this moment, the monks who are far away will find that this Thunder Dragon has become a hidden one. Handle long sword, this long sword runs through the sky and earth, in front of it, everything seems extremely small, it seems that it only needs it to pass, it can destroy everything in the world.


    "All senior monks in Xianyuan Mountain, go help!" Sect Master bit his teeth, he did not believe in any way that a seven-star strength monk can resist this thunder disaster, such alchemy technology, if he died in Dan Lei It is unavoidable that he will not be compensated for. This kind of talent, he is not reconciled, and he also remembers the old people who helped them when Xianyuan Mountain was most in danger. According to what he said, as long as they are alchemists, they must give help, especially It is this alchemist from other stars.


    Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain said, naturally all the senior monks of Xianyuan Mountain rushed up to help Song Ning resist Dan Lei, but this Dan Lei came too fast, they were too late to help, Dan Lei had already fallen Song Ningtianling is less than three inches away.


    At this distance, Song Ning could already feel the pain of Tian Ling as if it had been cut open, but even with such severe pain, he didn''t have any scars on his body.


    Finished ...


    When Dan Lei had landed to such a high level, Song Ning hadn''t reacted at all. In the hearts of everyone, Song Ning was already a dead man.


    Mori squeezed his fists tightly, his nails pulled deep into the flesh, and blood ran down his slender palms, before even dripping, the thunderbolt had already rushed to Song Ning, almost hitting Song Ning.


    At the moment, Wang Ruoyan also had a trace of loss in his eyes. He originally thought that Song Ning was a person who could refine the Eight-Pill Elixir. He originally thought that Song Ning could rescue Grandpa, but now it seems that he cannot guarantee himself.


    "Flash off! Don''t fight against this Thunder!" Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain exclaimed.


    At this point, let alone the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain, even the lord who had been watching everything in the lord''s palace panicked. Even if he wanted to rush to save Song Ning, he was too late, and now he can only watch. Song Ning was hacked to death.


    The Song family closed their eyes helplessly. At this time, there was nothing in their hearts that was unwilling. Even if they didn''t have the materials, even if they didn''t have the fairy jade, Song Ning took his own life.


    "dead!"


    Suddenly, the word ��death�� fell into everyone ��s mind. The word came from the mouth of the Thunder Dragon!


    Thunder Tribulation has spiritual wisdom, which is almost impossible. Now, not only does Thunder Tribulation have spiritual wisdom, but it can also verbally speak, if it is heard in person, if this sound is deeply transmitted to everyone In my heart, no one will believe that this kind of thing will happen.


    Too shocked, even the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain has a blank brain. He can''t imagine what kind of talent can call out such a thunder, which has already exceeded his cognitive scope.


    Under this kind of thunder and thunder, the strength of Seven Stars can never live, even if there is a fairy treasure, it is in vain.


    But when everyone thought Song Ning died, he saw Song Ning''s mouth twitching, showing an uninhibited smile.


    In the silver light, this became the eternal picture in the hearts of all people. They could not see the meaning of Song Ning''s smile, but they always felt that someone who can still be so free and easy under such circumstances is not mediocre.


    "Tian Yu!" Song Ning immediately waved his sword, and the sword tip of Burning Sky went straight to the sword tip formed by the thunderbolt. The double swords were staggered, and the lightning did not even go down. The holy power like a white eggshell envelops Song Ning, and thunder and lightning cannot enter at all.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Song Ning''s body was ten miles away, and the ground was cracked. If it weren''t for the Song family, the building was extremely strong. At this moment, it might have already collapsed.


    A huge wave swept a hundred miles away, but no matter how strong the power wave was at this moment, no one cared about whether he was slightly injured, because their eyes were all on Song Ning. This is only a sword. Then the teenager who chopped off the second part of the Qingtian Thunder Tribulation stood still in the gusty wind, clearly having only seven-star strength, which can be exerted, but far exceeds the seven-star ... \ ''

 Chapter 937： Xiao Burn Weak

    At this time, although everyone thinks that Song Ning''s strength is far beyond his star rating, Song Ning is crying in his heart. This Thunder Tribulation''s power is too strong, Thunder Dragon''s power, even Taoist monk, is probably extremely difficult Resistance, but the only advantage at this moment is that the power of the Thunder Dragon is only a single power attack, and there is no spell. If it is only hard and hard, Song Ning will not be defeated.


    Burning Sky Sword didn''t move, but just emitted a burst of white light. There was no word from Xiao Burn in it. If it was changed to normal, Xiao Burn would certainly not be so quiet.


    The sound of thunder continued to increase, and the violent, roaring sound swept across the earth. Everyone squeezed a cold sweat at this moment. Some are not worth it, and this is already the second split, and Song Ning seems to be able to resist one or two.


    "Up!" The monks above the path of Xianyuan Mountain all rushed to Song Ning.


    Thunder thundered. If these Taoist monks took action, Song Ning would certainly not be hurt. A Taoist monk might not have a very strong effect on this thunder, but if it is two or three, it is different there. The whole In Xianyuan Mountain, there are five Taoist monks among alchemists. At the moment, these five Taoist monks all appeared beside Song Ning. With the help of these five people, Song Ning wanted to resist Dan Lei easily.


    Mo Li, who has always been worried, was also relieved for a long time. Since someone helped Song Ning, Song Ning should not be injured, and this immortality can also be successfully refined.


    Although Mo Li made a bet with many parties without hesitation, she still cared about it in her heart. Even if she was a doppelganger, she wanted to be able to choose according to her wishes, and what she wanted was nothing more than Song Ning''s face, somehow, she has regarded Song Ning''s face as extremely important at this moment, and no one can humiliate it.


    But when Mo Li was relieved and relieved, she suddenly felt a strong force of resistance, which was not known from where, but she could feel it even when standing so far away It is clear that this power is just like pushing out the people around her. She can keep her body still, but those who are rushing up to help Song Ning''s Taoist monks are different.


    The five Xianyuan Mountain Daojing monks, including the lord, all turned upside down, and even before they rushed to Song Ning, they had been pushed away by this force of resistance, even if some of them instantly Casting all of his power to move forward, he still somehow continued to move backwards.


    who is it? !


    They couldn''t figure out that on this falling dust star, there were even monks with such strength, and there were people who wanted to stop what Xianyuan Mountain wanted to do.


    But just when they had doubts in their hearts, the Thunder Dragon suddenly made a very harsh voice in the sky.


    "Never mind, get out!"


    The sound roared, with a powerful force, and a palpitation was directly heard. The five Taoist monks felt the trembling of the heart. In an instant, the resistance was stronger and even stronger. Under this power, there is no ability to resist at all, but the body retreats.


    "This ... this is the rule!" Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain just stood on the ground, his face was pale, and he took a few steps back to stand still, but at this moment he had no half thoughts about why he could not rush to save Song Ning He is full of doubts because he cannot see through Song Ning.


    It ��s already a miracle that the fairy monk can spur the thunderstorm of the clear sky. However, the thunder dragon in the thunderstorm of the clear sky is so powerful. This kind of toughness is no longer what they can imagine.


    This Thunder Dragon actually has the power of rules. Not all powers of the rules may exist in the Thunder Dragon. Moreover, this Thunderbolt condensate not only has the wisdom, but also can control the rules. If it uses the rules to kill Song Ning, fear Song Ning will die instantly.


    Because in this universe, within the Tao they know, the rules are the strongest. Nothing can escape the shackles of the rules. This is certain.


    Everyone present seemed to have seen the destiny of Song Ning.


    When the rules appear, Song Ning wants to live. It is absolutely impossible. To be precise, as long as the rules want to kill Song Ning, then Song Ning can''t live, but what is surprising is that this rule does not want to kill directly. Song Ning, Thunder Tribulation is still the original Thunder Tribulation, but the power of this rule to resist the five Taoist monks is actually the power of the rules.


    "Now I can only look at Song Ning''s own. Whether he can succeed or not, he wins or loses in one fell swoop." Someone whispered.


    These words fell in the ear of the suzerain, the suzerain just sighed helplessly, victory or defeat in one fell swoop? Song Ning is now just welcoming the second Dan Lei, and according to this Dan Lei''s situation, it is absolutely impossible if it is three times, maybe only three times, that is fortunate, if more, Song Ning is not here today, he It is not necessary to surname Liang.


    Sure enough, when people thought that Song Ning''s life and death were at stake, and that the eight-grade pill medicine was at stake, only to see that the light of the sky-burning sword in Song Ning''s hands flickered a little bit, and the halo on the surface of Song Ning''s body also became more solidified. The thunder and lightning continued to shoot down outside the halo. The thunder and lightning like a splash of water overflowed, but it did not hurt Song Ning, but the natural power between the heaven and earth in the thunder and lightning continued to flow into the eight grades. Within Dragon Phoenix.


    Visible to the naked eye, the power of nature continues to enter the Eight-Pill Pills, even if this Dragon and Phoenix Pill is not available to everyone, nor is it needed by everyone, but almost all the monks present at this time could not help but mouth Shengjin seems to want to taste the taste of the Eight-Pin Elixir which has been tempered by the natural force between heaven and earth.


    "Small burning?" Song Ning shivered. He originally didn''t want the kingdom to use the Tianyu of the Burning Sky Sword, because I don''t know when it will be opened. Song Ning feels that the more the day is used, the weaker it is. I don''t know what this is. The redemption value stored in Burning Sky Sword is at a loss, or Xiao Burning is at a loss.


    Now Song Ning does not infuse the fairy power into the Burning Sky Sword, nor does he want to increase the defense power, but the Burning Sky Sword has actively increased.


    Faced with Song Ning''s call, Xiao Fen did not speak, and no voice came into Song Ning''s mind, but because of the connection between the master and his servants, Song Ning could vaguely see Xiao Fen at the moment.


    Even though he was still in the form of Tianjian, Song Ning could feel that Xiaofen was struggling now.


    "Let go, and then I will deal with it myself. The thunderbolt of the second split has begun to weaken." Song Ningsheng said, even though Tian Yu''s power increased at this time, he could clearly feel Xiao Burn''s The strength is weakening. \ ''

 Chapter 938： Abandoned Dan

    But even if Song Ning spoke like this, Xiao Fen still hadn''t withdrawn his power, then Thunder Dragon still left with an unwilling roar and rushed to the sky again.


    It was flying towards the sky, and the thunder and lightning that were walking in the sky was injected into its body. At this moment, Song Ning really understood it. It turned out that the Thunder Dragon was back to the sky to charge.


    In a trance, Song Ning suddenly seemed to figure out something.


    The power of nature is taken from nature and applied to nature.


    This Thunder Dragon seems to be wise, but it is actually a rule. When Song Ning wanted to think about it, it must be a force with rules, and this rule is that a powerful monk has already formulated it. Although the Thunder Dragon seems to be able to speak and has intelligence, it is actually a rule, acting according to the rules, and this Thunder Dragon''s attack is getting stronger and stronger, also because of the rules in the sky.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes and wanted to watch the sky carefully, but after exhausting all her mind, she could only see the intricate power in the sky, but could not see exactly what was going on.


    Just a moment, Song Ning already had speculation, the rules calculated the lightning required for each Thunder Dragon attack, so the thunder and lightning in the sky swam, but did not fall down to attack, and Thunder Dragon did not attack after each attack. With the power of thunder and lightning, you need to go back to the sky to add.


    Thinking about it this way, the reason why Thunder Dragon ca n��t directly kill it can be justified. It is because of the power of the rules that even Taoist monks can be easily driven away, and for the alchemist and the Elixir, it is prescribed. Power.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning was finally relieved. Facing a rule body with only rules is completely different from facing a creature with his own spiritual wisdom.


    Song Ning resisted the second attack, and all the monks were shocked at this moment, but what made them even more shocked was that the Elixir had not been successfully refined, and the Thunder Dragon did not disappear.


    If Thunder Dragon does not disperse, it means that the thunder disaster has not ended. The second thunder, even if Song Ning was not in the room, because of resisting the lightning attack, all the surrounding buildings were turned into ashes in an instant, even if Song The small room at home is nothing more than a victim of this fluctuation.


    This kind of power is hard for ordinary people to resist. In addition, the power of this rule just resisted the five Taoist monks directly, which made the fear of Song Ning deeper in the hearts of many monks. In their view, this The power of thunder and lightning is stronger than the five Taoist monks, but Song Ning can resist it, and Song Ning''s strength is even more terrifying.


    Such a terrifying strength, or a fairyland monk, but able to escape the position of Fengxianshi, is it not a very strange thing?


    The monks were thinking, above the sky, that Thunder Dragon''s size was twice as large as before, and at this moment, the roaring sound has been able to shake people''s blood.


    Song Ning felt the fluctuations coming from Fen Tianjian in his hand, but at the same time, he could also feel that Xiao Fen was injured in the blow just now, and the injuries were not light.


    The Tianyu form of Burning the Sky Sword is, in a sense, an invincible existence, which can be called absolute defense, but in the face of this thunder tribulation, even Tianyu cannot defend against it.


    "Is not enough people to redeem me, or is this Thunder Tribulation too strong?" Song Ning clenched his teeth tightly. This thunder dragon just condensed and formed for the third time. Song Ning already felt a heartbeat, and his body skin seemed to have been Unmovable, numb, like a statue.


    too strong����


    Song Ning touched the eight-piece panacea, Longfengdan, which was his first panacea. He did n��t want to give up, but in the face of such a thunder, if he did n��t give up, what would he rely on? Can you carry this thunder?


    Burning Sky Sword leaped, as if to inject all of his power into the Heavenly Emperor, Song Ning could feel the change of Burning Sky Sword, and naturally could also feel Xiao Burning.


    From the first day he knew Xiao Fen, he knew what was going on in this state.


    bass!


    Song Ning shook his hand and put Tiantian Jian into the storage ring, and the eight-pin elixir was thrown towards the sky.


    "I don''t want this panacea." Song Ning quickly backed away, and Dan Lei went to the panacea. As long as he didn''t want the panacea, the panacea was directly attacked by the panacea. Disappeared in the first time.


    In order to take a pill to take a small life, Song Ning is naturally unwilling, and this pill is not to help Leng Yuexiao. If it is really related to Leng Yuexiao, let alone the third split, even if it is four or six. Seven or eight, Song Ning is also unambiguous.


    But now, we still can''t lose our lives for this nineteen million immortal jade.


    Although Song Ning''s move was too fast, and people have not been able to react, but at this moment no one looked down on Song Ning, just because Song Ning had just successfully resisted under that kind of powerful force.


    In the strong wind, Song Ning breathed a long sigh of relief. At this moment, he has successfully left the danger zone. Within this range, he does not believe that he will be affected.


    "The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, and Song Ning knows his weight, can''t resist the third split, or is ready to give up."


    "Song Ning''s strength is indeed irresistible. If it were not the Xianbao in his hand, he could not resist the second split. It seems that there are many Xianbao in Song Ning''s body. If he didn''t know his Background, I really want to go up and rob it. "Some monks even said without hesitation.


    Song Ning is indeed enviable and wants to come to everyone''s mind, but any genius, with extraordinary capital, will not easily compromise, even in the face of the sky, in the face of this rule, they will sometimes want to fight A stroke, but this song Ning seems completely meaningless. Except for the sentence that used Xianbao to refer to the sky, there is no longer any feeling of being unruly.


    Therefore, people believe that Song Ning may have resisted Dan Lei for the first time for the second time, all because Xianbao was used, and now Xianbao is obviously not working, he will admit defeat, so that everything can be attributed to Song Ning has a good Xianbao body, as for Song Ning''s seven-star strength, perhaps there is no problem.


    Others'' eyes are the same, but Mo Li''s eyes are different. Mo Li does not believe that Song Ning is the kind of person who will easily give up. If he really gives up easily, he will not deserve her heart.


    Although, he did not put her heart in her eyes at all.


    In the eyes of others, Song Ning ��s approach is extremely smart, and he knows how to judge the situation, but in Song Ning ��s view, everything is for his own life. He lives, not only for himself, but also for Leng Yuexiao, so he Can not die, no matter how precious immortality is, there is no precious life.


    "Song Ning is just relying on Xianbao. In fact, he has no ability. I see, maybe he is so greasy in this alchemy furnace, otherwise it will not be possible to produce eight grades of panacea." When everyone was silent, he said The sound of these words is particularly harsh, this person is Tang Fei.


    Tang Fei is very cunning. This point can be found with a little thought. What Tang Fei said was that if Song Ning could not bring out two dragons and phoenix pill, it would be cheating. Nowadays, although Song Ning can make the panacea, it is not successful. It is enough to make Moli''s mouth blocked by making an eight-piece medicine, Longfengdan.


    Mori lost.


    This is an undoubted thing. Tang Fei now just wants to humiliate Song Ning and make everyone think that Song Ning is just a swindler. As for the many elders and masters of Xianyuan Mountain, Tang Fei does not He thinks that a young disciple of Xianyuan Mountain will be no better than Song Ning''s status in the elders'' minds. Let''s not talk about the others first, just for the sake of Xianyuan Mountain''s face. Go out.


    "If I have such a magic weapon, I can also make alchemy, which is really a treasure, can actually help people to refine the eight-level elixir?" Said an unscrupulous monk, he just took Tang Fei''s words seriously.


    Who is Tang Fei?


    In the eyes of these monks, Tang Fei is the master. Tang Fei is the key figure of Xianyuan Mountain and the facade of Xianyuan Mountain. Tang Fei''s speech has certain authority to some extent.


    Wang Ruoyan had always respected Tang Fei before, but today she saw Tang Fei ��s face. Although she was disdainful at this moment, she did not reveal it on her mouth. Strength, then she wants to save Grandpa Wang Ruoyan, but still has to start with Tang Fei.


    At this time, no one really spoke for Song Ning. After all, the eight-piece panacea lying quietly on the ground has been regarded as a waste product by the surrounding monks. Although Song Ning was able to refine the panacea, he could not become a panacea. Lei Jie also borrowed Xianbao, and people believed that Song Ning had no power.


    Song Ning listened to the voices of people around him exploding in an instant, but he was not displeased at all. Instead, his mouth slightly raised. He did not care much about this kind of thing.


    Life-saving is the most important thing. People live better than anything.


    However, Song Ning thought well, but Thunder Dragon didn''t seem to bother with Elixir at all. Just now, both of them were resisted by Song Ning. Lei Long seemed to be really angry and slashed towards Song Ning, and the Elixir was still good. The ground fell to the ground without moving, absorbing the power of nature around it, without any damage at all.


    "I ..." Song Ning couldn''t help but want to scold, but before he could go to scold, he was already struck by lightning.


    Song Ning''s bones were as if they were broken up. In this way, he could not resist the thunder with his body. Now he has transferred all the fairy powers in him. The Yuanshen villain did not open his eyes again. Resistance, Song Ning can only rely on himself, but in this case, what kind of technique can be used to resist this powerful lightning? The surface of Song Ning''s body has been scorched by lightning, faintly, as if there is a tendency to split ... \ ''

 Chapter 939： Rebirth

    Clear Sky Thunder Tribulation, let alone scorching Song Ning, even if Song Ning is directly destroyed in this fluctuation, no one will feel surprised.


    However, in the eyes of everyone, the darkened figure that should have disappeared actually moved!


    There was a crack in the dark body, and in this crack, there was fresh skin. The lightning struck Song Ning, just like Song Ning was reborn, but the thunder and lightning continued, that Thunder Dragon When he hit Song Ning, he constantly hit Song Ning''s body. Thousands of Thunder Dragons were constantly shortening. After every lightning strike hit Song Ning, Thunder Dragon''s length was reduced by one point.


    Song Ning''s skin is constantly peeling off the black skin, but at this moment, the blood in his body is constantly regenerating.


    "He has the power of rebirth in his body!" Exclaimed a Taoist old man.


    In everyone''s eyes, there is an incredible color, the power of rebirth. The power of this blood line is extremely rare. When Song Ning was in the stars, there were very few people who knew this kind of thing, but now Song Ning is on the falling dust star. The falling dust stars belong to the star field, and they have more extensive contacts in the star field. They naturally know what this rebirth force means.


    "There used to be a race with a rebirth force in the bloodline of this race. The monks of this race are extremely rare, and the inheritance of the bloodline is also very difficult. Generally, regardless of men and women, there can only be one heir at most in this life, precisely because of The blood of this race is scarce, because of their blood characteristics, they have become the target. All monks are crazy and want to capture them, because these monks hear that if they can eat the flesh and blood of this monk, even a bite can inherit rebirth. The power of the bloodline. "The Sect Master murmured, he did not want to harm Song Ning. At this time, all of this information was involuntarily disclosed.


    However, even if the suzerain did n��t say it, other monks knew about it, but they did n��t expect to see a monk with this bloodline here, because as early as rumours, this monk has left this star Domain, went to alien domain ...


    Is it true that it is a monk in alien field?


    Suddenly, the heart of the Falling Star monk couldn''t help but shudder, and they hoped that Song Ning would die. After all, they haven''t seen anyone in the extraterrestrial territory for a long time. The monk came here, would this be a signal of the early stage of the war?


    Everything came too suddenly, this bloodline has become a legend, but Song Ning actually has this bloodline, but even then, some people are wondering whether Song Ning will have this because of the use of the blood of this kind of monk. Kind of blood?


    Zizizi.


    "The power of this rebirth is almost invincible. As long as the damage does not exceed the speed of recovery, then the person will not die. Of course, this recovery ability is determined according to the concentration of the bloodline, and has nothing to do with the body. It is said that the person of the bloodline race, At that time, there was such a person, no matter how others tried to kill him, but she could not kill her, and finally she committed suicide, just because the other party wanted to use her flesh and blood. "Another old man from the distance said To.


    There was an uproar, and everyone knew at the same time that the time to identify Song Ning''s bloodline had arrived. This is the best way to distinguish the thunderstorm.


    puff!


    While everyone was staring intently at Song Ning, Song Ning''s body suddenly began to collapse, and was able to recover the fresh skin, but now the body surface is all blood after recovery, this **** look is very scary, many female monks have seen After this scene, they all vomited.


    The scorched smell came into everyone''s nose. Someone couldn''t stand it any longer and turned his head. As for Mo Li, who had always been worried, he wished he had the ability to resist this thunderstorm and went forward to help Song Ning.


    "The restorative power is not as strong as in the legend. Even if the restorative power of that bloodline is weak, it will not be so weak. This Song Ning should be ..." Sect Master narrowed his eyes: "Eat that people Flesh and blood! "


    "Save him, if he had eaten the flesh and blood, now he certainly knows where the man is, the whole monk, how could he possibly eat it?" Someone exclaimed, and when he heard this, Mo Li felt an inexplicable feeling If Song Ning really eats the flesh and blood of others, isn''t that the kind of person who does nothing for his own strength?


    "Song Ning''s recovery speed is not as good as the damage caused by the power of thunder and lightning, and you should not be able to persevere after a while." The Qingming people watching now, let alone them, even Song Ning himself understands this However, there are almost no cards available in his hands today. As for magic weapons like the Nine Nether River Chart, they simply do not play any role at the moment.


    This Thunder Tribulation is indeed not just a rule, but also has a touch of wisdom.


    Song Ning''s body keeps shrinking, but this Thunder Dragon still has thousands of feet. With such a length, Song Ning can''t resist it at all.


    "Senior Song Ning ..." Even though Mori had some thoughts in her heart at the moment, she was very puzzled about why Song Ning had such a bloodline. But now she sees such pain in Song Ning, but she still suffers.


    "Lord, can you save Senior Song Ning?" Mori''s voice was crying.


    However, there was a moment of silence in response to Mo Li at this moment. This silence was only a moment. However, in this moment, Song Ning''s body could hardly hold on.


    The lord is not not saved, but ca n��t be saved. Just now these monks also saw it. The thunder roar around Song Ning has a certain intelligence and can resist the monks who want to help out, although some monks say they want to Song Ning was protected, but they just said that no one rushed up until now.


    In the range of thunder and lightning, outsiders cannot enter, they can only watch Song Ning being killed by thunder and lightning.


    If it is an ordinary extermination, everyone may still be able to accept it, but Song Ning insists on not wanting to die, but Thunderbolt constantly wipes out his vitality. Today, Song Ning has almost left a skeleton, and the skeleton is stuck The flesh and blood are palpable.


    "Senior Song Ning!" Mo Li gritted his teeth and rushed towards Song Ning.


    "Don''t kill yourself ?!" Just as Mo Li rushed out, Tang Fei grabbed Mo Li.


    Mo Li thought Song Ning wholeheartedly. She still had many questions to ask. She also wanted to know whether Song Ning had this kind of bloodline. She wanted to know Song Ning ...


    At this moment, Mo Li was in a state of confusion, Tang Fei reached out and grabbed her by the shoulder, she suddenly turned around, a burst of fairy power, directly knocked Tang Fei back dozens of steps: "Go!"

 Chapter 940： Burn off

    Mori was an extremely weak woman, she was not strong, but if someone wanted to disturb her when she wanted to save someone, she would never allow it.


    For her, Song Ning''s existence is different from others. This point is very clear in Mori''s heart. Even if Song Ning died, she should stand beside Song Ning. Even if Song Ning cannot be rescued, she wants to try test.


    "Senior Song Ning, I ..." Mo Li just rushed out, and hadn''t waited to approach Song Ning. As a result, like the previous Taoist monks, she was directly repulsed by an invisible thunderbolt. Suddenly numb in an instant, unable to move.


    "Go." Song Ning''s voice was very weak. At this time, he could see his bones, and his completely fleshy palm clenched his fists tightly. This fist was shaking, and Song Ning''s body was shaking violently in this shaking With.


    Luo, Sheng, Quan!


    Song Ning roared, this sound was not loud, and some seemed like bones rubbing.


    With a punch, the bone hit the thunderbolt directly.


    "Mantis is a car." Tang Fei sneered.


    In the thunder and lightning, Song Ning Lei''s weak figure smashed out with a dry punch. No one thought what Song Ning could change at this moment, however ...


    I do n��t know if it ��s the illusion of everyone. I still looked away. For a moment, they seemed to feel that the thunder and lightning seemed to be broken, but the collapse was only an instant. The next moment, it seemed that nothing happened.


    Luo Shengquan!


    Immediately after that, Song Ning punched again.


    People can''t help sighing and shaking their heads. The jealous and talented people, the more talented they are, the easier it is to die. On the contrary, those who are mediocre and insignificantly qualified may have some opportunities to cultivate to a higher level.


    Song Ning threw three punches in a row, visible to the naked eye, and a crack appeared on his right arm, but the thunderbolt just seemed to collapse every time, and it remained the same as before.


    The lord looked at all this far, and Song Ning ��s Luo Shengquan once wounded him. He knew the power of Song Ning ��s Luo Shengquan, and he knew how hard Song Ning ��s bones were. However, in this case, Song Ning But still unable to disperse the thunder and lightning, this time, Song Ning is afraid that he really has no strength to return to heaven.


    "If it can be saved, I want to save you too. It''s a pity." The lord sighed, witnessed the genius, and watched the genius fall. This is the most sad thing.


    Mo Li shook his head, shook his head helplessly, two lines of tears, and the people were haggard.


    People shook their heads. In addition to being able to see some organs in the body today, Song Ning is already a skeleton. Such a miserable situation is really beyond everyone''s expectations.


    But at this moment, a woman suddenly said with a very nice voice: "The length of Thunder Dragon seems to be, it seems to have been reduced a lot."


    Everyone took a look at it. Sure enough, the Thunder Dragon, which was almost a thousand feet ago, now only has less than one hundred feet.


    Luo Shengquan, Luo Shengquan broke this Thunder Dragon. The three times just now were not their illusions, nor were they mistaken, but the real thunderbolt collapsed. After the thunderbolt collapsed, the length was reduced, and Song Ning ��s three punches , Almost every thunder broke Thunder Dragon.


    "It''s just a little bit. If you can get another punch, this third split will be able to pass through!" The patriarch''s eyes flashed with splendor, because at this moment, he had seen Song Ning''s right arm clenching his fist, and it seemed to be brewing .


    Click!


    Song Ning''s leg bones sounded like a fracture. This was not a fracture, but the thunder and lightning suddenly became more violent. Song Ning couldn''t support it and knelt on one knee.


    In the third clear sky thunder, the thunder dragon was less than a hundred feet, and the thunder dragon suddenly opened his eyes. It seemed that these eyes fell on the sky, like the eyes of the sky. The two eyes looked at Song Ning with a trace of contempt. With a touch of sarcasm.


    "Cheesy human monk, who also wants to fight against the sky?"


    Thunder Dragon spoke!


    However, when people feel a little bit, they find that this is not a real Thunder Dragon. It seems that it is another force, a force from a distant place. This force has no lethality, but it can make people feel shocked. This must be a certain The individual spoke in a very far place, and the voice came here. The attack of Thunder Dragon continued, and the contemptuous gaze of this person kept sweeping on the bone frame of Song Ning.


    "Kneel!" The pair of heavenly eyes sneered.


    Click!


    The Thunder Dragon seems to have been commanded and instantly enhanced, but its length has also shrunk.


    Song Ning shook his body, and the other leg bent down, but just before the knee was about to fall, he suddenly put a hard force on the ground with one hand, and was still kneeling on one knee at the moment.


    Song Ning remembered inexplicably the scene in the Tianhe City in the stars.


    Rather die than kneel.


    He supported his body as much as he could, clenching his teeth, and his voice came out of the friction of his teeth: "I Song Ning ... can kneel, but he will never kneel!"


    Thunder Dragon''s attack is still increasing, but Song Ning''s body is slowly lifting, and the bones on his back keep making a clicking sound, obviously overwhelmed.


    "Don''t kneel? Unless you can stand against the sky!" The sound roared, and Thunder Dragon slammed, nearly all the remaining length in the blink of an eye was reduced, and the power erupted at this moment was enough to bring Song Ning now Beat into powder.


    "Kneel, but live, don''t kneel, gray fly smoke extinguishes." This pair of sky eyes high above, decided the life and death of the monk.


    It can also be said that he can decide the life or death of anyone. The power of the Thunder Dragon, even in the Dao Realm, has already recognized that it cannot be resisted.


    Heavenly Tribulation with spiritual wisdom is more terrible than Dao Realm.


    There was silence all around. At this moment, the sound of thunder and lightning disappeared. It seemed to be accumulating power before the last blow. Song Ning was also silent, kneeling, able to live, to live, to save Leng Yuexiao. Don''t kneel, die, people die, everything will be gone ...


    When Song Ning''s legs were shaking and he wanted to kneel, Leng Yuexiao''s voice echoed in his mind. This was not really Leng Yuexiao talking, but the memory in his mind.


    "The boy who used to die rather than kneel, the boy who loved everything, was it really ... to succumb at this moment?"


    At this moment, Song Ning''s anger and emotion cannot be seen, but Song Ning''s expression can not be seen, but he can see his resoluteness, he cannot die, because Leng Yuexiao ... has not yet lived!


    Suddenly, Song Ning''s body was weak, and he seemed to have given up everything. His legs trembled and he knelt towards the ground.


    Before life and death, everyone deserves it.


    bass!


    Just when Song Ning''s knees were about to land, suddenly a force supported Song Ning, and when Song Ning looked at it, it was the Burning Sky Sword that sprang out of his storage ring! Burning Sky Sword held Song Ning on hold and did not speak, but passed on the sound to Song Ning.


    "If it is someone else, in front of life and death, change life with dignity, I don''t care, but you are the master of my Xiaofen, you can''t!" Xiaofen knows everything about Song Ning, she understands that if it is Leng Yuexiao, even if Song Ning is If you die, you won''t give up your persistence, but at this moment ...


    "Master, there is a secret that I have been hiding from you ..." Xiao Fen said, Fen Tianjian gleamed towards the thunder dragon above Song Ning''s head, and suddenly, the sword gas was vertical and horizontal. In the middle, Song Ning feels that the heart is bleeding, and the connection between it and Xiao Fang is gradually weakening.


    "Master, I have a reluctant request ... Could ... At the cost of Ling Tian Jian Qi, keep my soul from immortal?" When Xiao Fen was talking, Song Ning had already performed all his efforts, Ling Tian Jian Qi was burning Tian Jian Above, it can increase the power. When Xiao Fen''s words fall, Ling Tian Jian Qi is already wrapped in Fen Tian Jian''s body.


    Boom ~


    Burning Sky Sword and Thunder Dragon collided together. The dazzling white light almost filled the whole world. The gusty wind blew and the light was dazzling. People could not clearly see what was happening, they could not hear the sound, and they all exhibited it for self-protection. power.


    Song Ning looked up three inches above her head. This is the form of Tianjianjian Tianyu, this is Tianyu, absolute defense, and at this moment the absolute defense consumes the spirit of Jiantianjian sword itself.


    "Master, I haven''t told you a secret. In fact, I ... killed the masters of all generations. If I kill you again, I will not only be the sword spirit, but also be able to use the blood of many powerful people to take care of my body. To condense and cultivate my own deity, but I found that I could not do it, I want to accompany you, you win, I will accompany you to the world, but now ... "


    "You''re defeated, then let me die for you. As a sword spirit, I have Lingtian Jianqi''s body and will not completely dissipate. If the master can save me one day, please ... save me back."


    "In the battlefield, I was out of the sword, and my soul was covered with charcoal. The killing I had done so early was too heavy. It was for my own reasons that only one of the masters of the past had performed the Heavenly Emperor, and this only person, It''s also the person I don''t want to kill, but in the end, he died for me, this time, I won''t let you die. "


    "The Burning Sky Sword will disappear, I will merge into your mind, Master, I ... I want to tell you, actually I ..."


    Xiao Fen''s voice dissipated.


    The white light in the sky dissipated.


    The monks around didn''t even know how long it had passed and what happened, but why was it possible for the Burning Sky Sword to explode at this moment?


    What kind of magic weapon saved Song Ning?


    No one knows, no one knows, and what people see at this moment is nothing but Song Ning''s silly on the ground, raising his head and looking at the sky, the light that has long disappeared seems to carry all Song Ning''s heart Look forward to.


    However, the Thunder Dragon disappeared, and the pair of sky eyes in the sky still existed. The sky eyes stared at Song Ning. From the previous contempt, it can be seen that there was a little more shock at the moment. This happened.


    Song Ning didn''t hurt. Under the attack just now, Song Ning didn''t hurt a little bit. Instead, the body started to heal. There was flesh and fresh skin, but it was like breathing. Generally suffered any harm.


    Song Ning ... didn''t die? !


    What happened just now?


    Many monks looked at each other, even if Mo Li had already looked at Song Ning, he still felt that there were too many secrets in Song Ning''s body.


    But just when everyone thought Song Ning was out of danger, in the sky, the cold voice came out again that day ... \ ''

 Chapter 941： Nine Nether River Illustration

    dead!


    There is only one word, but this word echoed through the sky, and the Thunder Dragon disappeared, but the pair of sky eyes did not disappear. It controlled the Thunder Dragon, but it was not one with the Thunder Dragon.


    Just after this pair of heavenly eyes said such a "death" echoing the sky, the clear sky suddenly turned into darkness, in the darkness, even the fairy power of everyone could not see everything around them, in this darkness There is a feeling that almost everyone will be wiped out in this darkness.


    There was a burst of light in those sky eyes. These two lights couldn''t tell what color they were, but they lit up the sky with naked eyes.


    In an instant, just like eternity, two rays of light penetrate the void and approach Song Ning.


    In this moment, Song Ning''s mind echoed too many pictures. Since I saw the Tianjian sword on the first day, and knew Xiaohan on the first day, until now, although not long, it has been more than ten years. During these more than ten years, all the scenes with Xiaofen were vividly remembered, and almost every picture was memorized by Song Ning.


    Last time, because of his waywardness, he must break through the void to see the scene in the void. Xiaofen used his own strength to break the sky and slept for a long time. Now, it is because of him that Xiaofen has to rescue Fight for life.


    Burning Sky Sword turned into a gleam of light and entered Song Ning''s body. At this moment, Song Ning had no protection outside his body. When facing these two passages through the void, it had caused a burst of fire. Song Ning It seems too small.


    Mu Xiu Yu Lin, the wind will destroy it, Song Ning dares to run wild in front of this rule, it is naturally impossible to live.


    However, for Song Ning, the so-called heaven and the so-called rules are not bondage. If they can all become bondage, then he would have died many years ago.


    The impact of Xiaofen ��s departure on Song Ning was not a little bit of a star. In his Dantian, the two groups of pure and pure forces were running, the left hand was ice, the right hand was flames, the two forces blended, and the surrounding space was also With it spinning, the Yuanshen villain in Song Ning''s body was forcibly awakened. He opened his eyes reluctantly, with tiredness in his expression, but his hands were still interlaced in front of his body without knowing to pinch With what technique, the fusion of ice and fire becomes stronger.


    Song Ning''s body suddenly burst out that this force was indeed extremely strong, but even so, before those two rays of light, it seemed too weak, and seemed to have no resistance at all.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth and flipped his hands to take out the treasure he had never used before, the Nine Nether Nether River!


    Everyone just flicked their eyes, and hadn''t seen clearly what Song Ning had taken out, but they had already seen the scroll floating above Song Ning''s head.


    This picture is open to the sky, Song Ning did not hesitate, and directly unfolded the Nine Nether Rivers. In this picture, a hazy sky is outlined, and below this sky is the earth, above it. There are countless countless demons, there is a river above the earth, this river is endless, the river is surging, and there seems to be some desire to break free in it.


    Howl!


    There was a roar in the Nine Nether Rivers figure, and the countless demons were already palpable, but none of this was comparable to a huge figure slowly appearing in the Nine Nether Rivers figure, this figure ... Only one hand appeared in the picture, and the roar of the roar was from this object.


    Under this thing, all demons retreated one after another, revealing a terrified look.


    Suddenly, the sky-scraping picture suddenly appeared on the top of Song Ning''s head, and it immediately made people feel chilly, even though it was those pairs of heavenly eyes, he looked tight in the sight of the Nine Nether Rivers, as if he saw something extremely frightening.


    Two rays of light came, and Song Ning''s power from Yin to Yang burst out, but even though the volatility caused by this explosion was strong, it was still difficult to resist this pair of light. The power from Yin to Yang disappeared in an instant. The shadows disappeared, but they resisted the eyes of the sky for a moment. These two rays of light still rushed to Song Ning with the power of destruction and desolation. Song Ning wanted to cast the sun, but there is no sunshine in the sky, even if it is the sun. There will be no resistance at all.


    When Song Ning bit his teeth and wanted to give up, he suddenly felt that the scroll above his head seemed to move.


    In the dark sky, in addition to the two rays of light attack, except for a pair of sky eyes, only the Nine Nether River above Song Ning''s head exudes a blue light. In this picture, the huge hand stretched out in the Stygian River He stretched out the picture directly, and squeezed his big hands directly on the two rays of light from the sky eyes.


    Click!


    It''s like an adult pinching off two slender bellflowers, crisp and without pause.


    Before that moment, it was destroyed, as if it could destroy everything, and now these two forces have dissipated. At the same time, the hand propped in the air and climbed out of the Nine Nether Rivers figure. Immediately afterwards, it was the second one. hand.


    Heavenly Eyes made a strange cry, and now the scene has completely exceeded its imagination. The sky recovered instantly, and the pair of Heavenly Eyes above the sky disappeared, seeming to escape, but in spite of this, the Nine Nether Rivers above Song Ning ��s head did not disappear. The huge figure in the Nine Nether Rivers figure is crawling out, and two arms are already squeezed out of the Nine Nether Rivers figure. At the next moment, it has extremely long red hair, which should look like a head.


    He has two arms in the sky, so how big will this person be?


    Originally, the panic of Sky Eye instantly shifted. This huge monster''s deterrent force is far greater than Sky Eye. No one thought that one had just disappeared, and now another one appeared.


    When Song Ning was surprised, she turned over and pulled out the soul-binding cable.


    "Give me back!" Song Ning flicked abruptly during his speech, only to hear the sound of "snapping", the soul-binding rope whipped against the huge thing, a faint blue light flickered, but the body did not pause at all. , And the soul-binding cable just left a faint trace on his body.


    Soul-binding can''t restrain it at all? !


    Song Ning made a chuckle in his heart. He knew that the Nine Nether River Chart could not be opened at all. Just now, he didn''t think much about it. He exhausted his whole body and opened the Nine Nether River Chart. Something ran out, and the soul-binding cable didn''t do anything at all!


    call����


    In the wind, the huge body has crawled out of the picture. Even if he is lying on the ground, he is already bigger than the mountain.


    "What the **** is this ..." All the monks'' minds were blank, and only this thought remained. Before that, there were too many doubts and too many suspicions in Song Ning''s mind, but at this moment, there was no more among them. People dare to say irresponsible things to Song Ning, just because Song Ning dare to beat the huge body with the whip-like thing in his hand! \ ''

 Chapter 942： Huge body

    In the eyes of outsiders, Song Ning seems to be extremely strong, and even dared to do so, but in Song Ning, he was already panicked. If it was not calm on the surface, it might be that the people around him knew that something was wrong at this moment.


    This huge thing is not to mention the stars. Even in this falling dust star, even in the entire small star field, few people have seen it. Even if it is seen, it still exists in the fairy tomb. Things can never be alive, although people can see that this is a soul, but this soul has spiritual wisdom, and naturally it can also be said to be a living thing.


    "Go back!" Song Ning gritted his teeth and urged all his strength, so that the soul-straining cable whipped against the body again.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Song Ning continued to wave the soul-binding rope, but this huge body didn''t feel a bit like it was like no pain at all. As the body crawled out of the scroll more and more parts, the speed also came The faster, but just between breathing, most of the body has crawled out.


    Song Ning drew a cold breath. He wanted to put away the Nine Nether Nile River figure, but found that the huge body was there, and the Nine Nether Nile River figure couldn''t be folded at all. Only wait for the body to crawl out of it.


    Could it be that a monster was released? !


    Song Ning''s body trembled unceasingly. He grabbed the dragon and phoenix on the ground, and even the Qinglong Ding had no time to put it away, and the whole body quickly retreated. At this moment, everyone also understood that Song Ning really wanted Drive the huge monster back, but he can''t do it, and now the huge monster has all crawled out!


    In an instant, nearly everyone retreated. Among the thousands of monks, only Song Ning and Mo Li were close to the Nine Nether Nile River. At the moment when the huge body crawled out, Song Ning put away the Nine Nether Nile River. He had no spare time to recover Qinglong Ding. When he was back, he picked up Mo Li and retreated to a few tens of miles in the blink of an eye.


    This huge body directly crushed the entire Song family, but what is surprising is that he did not lie on his body like this, but when the body completely disengaged from the Nine Nether Nether River figure, it suddenly shrank and became Ordinary size.


    His red hair had been dragged to the ground, and his eyes radiated scarlet. What was even more surprising was that his whole body burst into flames, and the whole body was like burning in flames, above his feet. There is a chain, even though the chain is burning in a very strong flame, there is no change at all, it seems that it is made of some very strong black iron.


    He looked down at his long hair that had already been dragged to the ground, his mouth trembling slightly, showing a bitter smile. He raised his head, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath.


    There was silence around him at this time, as if to match his enjoyment of the air at this moment.


    Then, he lowered his head and stared at Song Ning in the distance. At this moment, Song Ning had a feeling of being seen through. The body seemed to be bound by what power, let alone moving, even thinking, at this moment It seems to be still.


    But this only lasted for an instant. If you don''t care, you might think of this as an illusion.


    "One hundred million years." The red-haired man spoke slowly, with recollection in his voice.


    After saying this, he didn''t continue to speak, but gently blinked at Song Ning. At the blink of an eye, Song Ning felt the power of the giant in the body suddenly surging, but it was just After surging, there will be no fluctuations.


    "This painting has been shutting me down for 100 million years. Give it to me." The red-haired man smiled slightly, his voice was dull, there was no slight coercion, and no fluctuation in power.


    He stood there as if he were a mortal, but he is a mortal who dare not despise anyone.


    Song Ning has no room for rejection. At this moment, he was really shocked. He took out the soul-binding rope in his hand and wanted to hand it to the red-haired man. In his hand, he just took the Nine Nether Nile River in his hand, then looked at Song Ning softly, smiled gently again, and nodded.


    I do n��t know when this red-haired man disappeared. Just when everyone felt that he was still standing there, he disappeared silently. This scene was too weird. But when I thought of the strength of this red-haired man just now, No one felt magical.


    The red-haired man''s body disappeared into the void, and he didn''t know where to go, except that Song Ning''s face had been completely recorded in his mind.


    "That skeleton ... That''s right ... It''s not the inheritance of the Protoss clan, it''s impossible to fully unfold the Nine Nether River, but ... hey ... a pity." The red-haired man shuttled in the void, sighing softly in his mouth However, these words did not fit into Song Ning''s ears.


    People also understood at this time that Song Ning had used extremely powerful treasures just now, but this treasure was not something he could control. Now the treasure is gone.


    Fortunately, the thunder sky disappeared, the three times the thunder, the dragon and the phoenix became the pill.


    The cost of this panacea is too great, the entire Song family is destroyed, but fortunately it is only the building, not other. If you really say other losses, it is Song Ning ��s burning sword. However, no one except Song Ning knows the Burning Sky Sword. Naturally, no one sees that Song Ning ��s Burning Sky Sword has only one soul left in Song Ning ��s body. Medium dissipation.


    Song Ning recovered from the consternation, gently covering his heart with his palm, and felt it carefully. The chapped mouth trembles, and the sadness on his face eased a little: "Xiaohan, I swear, Never give up on you. "


    While Song Ning promised, he turned to look at the Song family.


    The Song family witnessed that the panacea was hard-won, 19 million immortal jade, almost caught Song Ning''s life, this time they no longer felt that 19 million was too much, but instead thought that Song Ning might not The panacea was sold at this price.


    "Congratulations to Daoyou Chengdan." Suddenly, Sect Master Xianyuanshan said with a fist.


    Song Ning stunned, turned his head to look at the suzerain, and then glanced at his eyes, and his mind shivered immediately. The suzerain''s strength was so strong that he even called him ��Dao��.


    "The juniors are nothing but fairyland cultivation. The seniors are polite. Thank you, the seniors. Before that, I was attacked by Thunder Tribulation. The seniors did what they did. Song Ning clenched his fists and bowed to the Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain.


    No one thought that Song Ning''s thinking was so active. Originally, the strength of Song Ning, even if it was commensurate with the Taoist monk as "Dao You", now Song Ning said a little humility.


    Genius, nature is supposed to be a lifeless one. Nowadays, Song Ning''s behavior has naturally won the favor of many people. The monks who still have the illusion of killing and defeating the illusion in their hearts have now put away this idea, around Among the many galaxies, the atmosphere of falling dust stars is the best. Xianyuan Mountain is easy to speak, and the lord is easy to speak. As for the Blood Hall and Bingxin Pavilion, although they are also very strong martial arts, but if they want to throw sounds, they still need Some practical actions are not as easy as a sentence of the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain. Now Song Ning is familiar with Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain, and naturally no one dares to do anything with Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou, this panacea ... I and we add some more money, can you ..." Elder Song Jiadi didn''t know what to say, after all, the panacea of ??Song Ning was hard-won, plus what Song Ning showed just now Although the strength of the treasure is so strong, Song Ning has the treasure in his hand, and he is not sure whether Song Ning will directly use the treasure to kill him if he is unhappy.


    Swish.


    Song Ning shook his hand and threw the Elixir to the Elder Song family: "Your Elixir is done, the transaction is over."


    After finishing the speech, Song Ningxian Li came out and took back Qinglongding.


    Such a panacea, it is so easy to give to people, 19 million immortal jade, almost equivalent to the white, Longfengdan, can refine the eight-striped road above the Longfengdan, and summon such a powerful clear sky Thunder Tribulation, after completing the third split, the immortal medicine absorbed the strongest essence of heaven and earth. This immortal medicine is certainly amazing.


    "Song Family Daoist, can you show me this medicine?" Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain did not know when he appeared next to the elder Song Family.


    The elder hurriedly handed over the elixir to the patriarch. The elixir lay flat on the patriarch''s hand. The patriarch narrowed his eyes, and Xianli infiltrated the elixir, and then he could not help but take a deep breath, even if he was in his body. Shivering, it was obviously extremely surprised.


    "I have lived for so many years, so Longfengdan is the first time I see it, after taking it, I will be able to harvest a pair of dragons and phoenixes, and ... that drop of weak water has been exerted to the extreme, plus the nourishment of the natural forces between heaven and earth, almost It can be said that there are more than 80% possibilities for the dragon and phoenix fetus to be natural water roots ... "


    Sect Master said at the end, there was already an incredible voice around. Before that, people did n��t believe that Song Ning could make alchemy, they believed that Song Ning could make alchemy, and from Song Ning could n��t make it into Song Ning. Now, they even think they are dreaming.


    A monk who was able to refine such eight-level elixir came on top of the falling dust star. This monk was not yet a person of Xianyuan Mountain. The madness of this world had already made them a little unclear.


    "I am selling fifty million immortal jade for this immortality. Song Xiaoyou might as well sell it to me." Not far away, an old man squinted and looked at Song Ning, although Song Ning could not feel the true strength of the outgoing monk, But the old man gave him the feeling that he was a powerful presence in the Taoist monk in the field.


    The elders of Song Family are tight-hearted, 50 million immortal jade, which is 31 million more than their own. Even with the money of materials, Song Ning wants to sell it for nothing. After all, this is Song Ning ��s life change Here, the value is far more than 19 million.


    The temptation of such huge wealth is fatal to anyone, but when the old man feels that Song Ning will definitely agree, Song Ning smiles lightly and says ...

 Chapter 943： 60 million

    "50 million fairy jade?"


    When the old man heard it, he thought Song Ning agreed, and nodded and smiled. He said that Song Ning really understood the truth: "Yes, it would count this account."


    The old man spoke, not to mention the Song family, and many other Taoist monks also gave in and did not dare to compete with it, but even so, when the old man spoke, Song Ning suddenly raised his hand to stop the Tao : "Is it missing?"


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. Most people just thought that Song Ning had agreed. After all, this old man has a special status. The signboard of the blood alliance behind him is not something ordinary people can resist. The existence of the blood alliance is for many people. It ��s a nightmare. It ��s okay if you offend the ordinary killers of the Blood Alliance, but if you offend the old man, it ��s basically not far from death. After all, the Blood Alliance is not just a stronghold on the falling dust star, the entire star field Among them, there are countless killers of the Blood Alliance, if they really chase down Song Ning, even if Song Ning has the ability to pass the sky, I am afraid that he will not escape.


    However, the elder of the blood alliance saw Song Ning''s performance just now, and also witnessed Chengpin of the Eight-Pin Elixir. After hearing Song Ning''s remarks, he did not show any surprise.


    "The old man used to say that he wanted everything directly. If he hadn''t come, he would grab it over there. In three hundred years, this was my first price offer, but since the friend felt that the price was less, then it was nothing wrong. I''ll add another 10 million to you. What do you think of your friend? My husband, I have the right to be your friend. "


    When the old man spoke, his tone was normal, his face was calm, he could not see the slightest anger, but he was extremely happy.


    "Old ghost, I haven''t seen you talking to people with such an attitude for so many years. Today is the sun coming out of the west?" The old lady with a dusting brush asked with a grunt.


    The old man of the blood alliance nicknamed "Old Ghost". After hearing this, he couldn''t help but smile: "I like this little friend very much, and I have an appetite for me, I am happy!"


    Song Ning calculated that 60 million immortal jade is indeed quite a lot. For a panacea, even if he almost lost his life just now, 60 million immortal jade is a huge number.


    "60 million fairy jade is 60 million fairy jade." Song Ning nodded.


    Song Ning so nodded, the elders of Song Family looked ugly. This new medicine would be given to others. Although this medicine was made by their Song family, they ca n��t do anything now, whether it ��s Song Ning or the blood. The old ghosts of the League are not worthy of their Song family.


    "Hahahaha, okay, deal!" Lao Gui said that he threw a storage ring directly to Song Ning, grabbed it with his palm, and grabbed it in the hands of Elder Song Jia. Going back, I haven''t waited to cover it up in the hands of the elders, and now it''s time to go to someone else.


    Elder Song Jia was angry but dare not to speak, but just before the fairy power of the old ghost was about to touch the Elixir, Song Ning grabbed the storage ring of the old ghost and frowned. Why did you go to get other medicine? "


    hiss.


    The audience took a breath. Song Ning just took the old ghost''s money and wanted to repent? Could it be that this is to get the money and not give the goods? If it might work for others, Song Ning is not facing ordinary people now, and even the old ghosts who dare not dare to provoke the priests of Taoist realm, he actually wants to provoke some?


    Sure enough, although the attitude was good before, but after hearing Song Ning say this, the old ghost couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, and his tone also changed: "Oh? Are you kidding me?"


    When everyone was puzzled, Song Ning turned over and took out a dragon and phoenix.


    When this dragon and phoenix appeared in Song Ning''s hands, everyone thought his eyes were spent, especially Tang Fei. He used to think that Song Ning might have taken someone else''s panacea, but now he is more convinced that Song Ning is robbing Someone else''s medicine.


    Mo Li didn''t believe Tang Fei''s words before, but now when she looked at it, she suddenly felt a little bit confused. Song Ning hardly left her line of sight. When did you grab it?


    But just as everyone thought so, he heard the Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain clapping his hands.


    "One pot of two dans, dan dan superb, even though I looked at you before, but still positioned your level too low, such alchemy is enough to be an elder level in my Xianyuan Mountain, Song Daoyou , I call you a friend without losing. After all, our Xianyuan Mountain is divided by alchemy. Master Alchemy is in front of our eyes, it is peers or even seniors.


    Without him, no one believed that Song Ning had just refined two superb eight-grade dragon and phoenix in a pot of panacea. In fact, even Song Ning did n��t even know that until Song Qing was put away, Song Ning suddenly discovered There is a dragon and phoenix among the green dragon dings, and the quality of this dragon and phoenix is ??not weaker than the previous one.


    The old ghost''s pupils shrank and his eyes shone. This time he did not directly take the Elixir from Song Ning. Song Ning also threw the Elixir to him.


    Eight grades of panacea, just throw it around with your hands, so Song Ning is also a strange person.


    The old ghost took the pill medicine, did not check the authenticity of the pill medicine, and directly included the pill medicine in the storage ring, and laughed in the sky: "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, Song Ning Xiaoyou, you friend, I pay Yes, if I go to the Blood Alliance in the future, remember to come to me and I will entertain you well. "


    Although this old ghost said so, but people have disappeared.


    Mori let out a long sigh of relief. Before, he was tense, but now he feels tired.


    "Seniors are really too many miracles. The evaluation of Seven Stars is indeed inaccurate. I didn''t expect that this fairy stone would have problems on the seniors." Mo Li stood in front of Song Ning with a smile. Rejected her, fearing that she would be snuggling directly in front of Song Ning at this moment. She still doesn''t know how it feels to be snuggling in front of others.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s just a panacea, it''s no big deal, let''s go, let''s go back."


    Song Ning said it was an understatement, but at this moment he was well remembered by everyone. The elder Song family not far away, holding the panacea in his hand, was so excited that ordinary monks in the distance one by one A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and he wanted to intersect with Song Ning. The surrounding Taoist monks also came to Song Ning, seeming to express congratulations, but the first is the Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain, from the feeling to Song Ning From the moment of alchemy, he has been paying attention to Song Ning. At this moment, Song Ning has finished things, and he will have to talk to him. \ ''

 Chapter 944： who are you?

    "Predecessor is the Sovereign of Xianyuan Mountain?" If others, Song Ning might not be so polite, but Xianyuan Mountain Sect Master is different. Although it was misunderstood with Xianyuan Mountain before, it is after all the same as Tang Fei in Xianyuan Mountain. It is not the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain. Moreover, the breath exuded from the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain is extremely strong. Although there is no clear positioning, Song Ning, the strength of this strength, can still be distinguished.


    The Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain walked next to Song Ning step by step. He had just heard Song Ning''s initiative to speak before Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou, how do we directly match Daoyou?" Sect Master said.


    Song Ning smiled: "Forget it, I have some entanglement with the noble faction. Besides, seniors should be stronger than me. How can I be commensurate with seniors?"


    The Sect Master frowned, and he could ignore the words behind Song Ning, but what exactly did the previous words mean?


    "Daoyou still has entanglement with our Xianyuan Mountain? What entanglement?"


    At this point, Tang Fei knew that he could no longer sit idly by, and immediately got up and walked over to the patriarch, bowed and saluted, and said loudly, "Patriarch, this person gave a short speech before, saying that we should let Xianyuan Mountain within a year. Dissolution, such arrogance, is simply to despise our Xianyuan Mountain! "


    Tang Fei determined that as long as the suzerain heard this, he would be angry even if he valued Song Ning no matter how important it was. This is undoubtedly. After all, a patriarchal sect, now his own martial arts, was said to be disbanded, if not angry , That''s too funny.


    The Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain was very kind to Song Ning before. From the beginning to the end of Song Ning''s alchemy, Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain helped Song Ning, but now this kind of thing happened suddenly, which is really unbelievable. At this moment, looking at the face of Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain, the expression is indeed a little weird, and it seems that he is really angry.


    When Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain''s face was pulled down, Tang Fei sneered in his heart. This thing finally had some changes, so he would not be too passive.


    But when everyone thinks that the Sect of the Xuanyuan Mountain is mainly talking with Song Ning, they suddenly hear the Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain wondering: "Who are you? Our elders are talking here, what is your thing?"


    Tang Fei was also proud of wanting to see how Song Ning''s will be dealt with by the suzerain, but now he heard the suzerain say this, and the whole person was immediately blinded, although Tang Fei is the leader among the younger generation, the whole fairy edge Shandu is very concerned about Tang Fei. Even those older disciples of Xianyuan Mountain have to call Brother Tang when they see Tang Fei, because Tang Fei''s alchemy is extremely strong, and Xianyuan Mountain advocates alchemy. Alchemy is strong, there is no such thing as strength.


    But Tang Fei entered Xianyuan Mountain after only a few decades. Today, although Tang Fei is not young, he has little time in Xianyuan Mountain, and he has never seen the suzerain. Nowadays, there is no reason for the suzerain to be picky. .


    Sect Master said this, and the elders not far away immediately explained: "Sect Master, this is our current disciple of Xianyuan Mountain and the strongest person in alchemy among the younger generation of Xianyuan Mountain."


    The introduction of the elders is undoubtedly a noble promotion for Tang Fei. Nowadays, all the elders in Xianyuan Mountain have heard the evaluation of Tang Fei in this ear. Tang Fei also knows that he is in Xianyuan Mountain. Among these elders is a person with status.


    But even so, what was waiting for Tang Fei was the sectarian''s cold rhetorical question: "Alchemy is strong? Is it stronger than Song Ning?"


    The elder hurriedly bowed his head and said no more. Until now, he also understood that the suzerain was definitely angry, and Tang Fei was angry.


    Tang Fei''s eyes twitched, and he dared not continue to speak, while the Sect Master set his eyes completely on Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, the disciples within the Zongmen are confidant. They also ask Daoyou not to worry."


    The Sect Master said with such a smile, but Song Ning touched his nose and couldn''t help but say: "Sect Master, your disciples are not false, I did say this."


    There was an uproar. Not everyone knew about the conflict between Song Ning and Xianyuan Mountain before. Just now these people would still doubt it, but now they have completely believed it, even Song Ning himself admitted that this matter is already Sit down, but they can''t figure it out, why should Song Ning get enemies with Xianyuan Mountain? Not to mention the disciples of Xianyuan Mountain, Xianyuan Mountain alone is good for him. Xianyuan Mountain helped a lot during the whole process of alchemy.


    Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain was dumb, and for a moment, did not know what to say.


    However, just after Song Ning''s voice fell, Song Ning explained: "I had some friction with your disciples before, but your disciples were not weak in tone, they seemed particularly strong, and I did not have too many shortcomings. It was because of his bad temper. When he heard that your disciples were doing this and felt uncomfortable, he said something that should not be said. Now that he sees many elders and masters of Xianyuan Mountain, he feels ridiculous. Xianyuan Mountain is so big. Do n��t say I ��m here for a year, even if it ��s a decade or a century, I ��m afraid it wo n��t let Xianyuan Mountain dissolve. ��


    "I don''t know what our disciples of Xianyuan Mountain did. Please ask Song Daoyou for more details." Sect Master said.


    Song Ning''s weakness and the suzerain''s questioning were all beyond everyone''s expectations. Tang Fei had some fluctuations in his heart after hearing this. Although his emotions were inconspicuous, his heart had already made waves, and there was always a big disaster. The feeling of coming.


    Song Ning recounted the ins and outs of the previous event. After he finished speaking, he saw the Sect Master smiled slightly and turned to Tang Fei and Wang Ruoyan: "You two, leave Xianyuan Mountain by yourself, and don''t call yourself Xianyuan Mountain disciples in the future. Now. "


    As soon as the words fell, Tang Fei''s face was blue, and his body shook, his voice roared: "Why! My Tang Fei is the chief disciple of Xianyuan Mountain, why should I treat me like this? My alchemy is so strong, I have never done sorry The matter of Xianyuan Mountain is just because an outsider wants to expel me from the mountain gate ?! "


    As for Wang Ruoyan, her eyes were black and she almost fainted. She usually knelt on the ground with two lines of tears in her eyes: "Sect Master, please don''t expel me from the mountain gate anyway, if I leave, I ..."


    "It''s no good to say more, let''s go." There is no slight sympathy on the Sect Master''s face, but he still said one more sentence: "You have remembered the words, stop arrogance and impatience, the essence of cultivation, if you rely on the immortality The name of the mountain is outside, so do n��t continue to stay in Xianyuan Mountain, otherwise you will taint the name of Xianyuan Mountain. "


    Song Ning coughed a little, but did not expect that Sect Master Xianyuan Mountain would be like this: "Senior, is this thing too much? After all, there is friction between our two sides, and it is not just their problem. It ��s really a bit serious to expel from the mountain gate. "


    Neither Tang Fei nor Wang Ruoyan thought that Song Ning would even open up the siege. Although Tang Fei was unwilling, if he could stay in Xianyuan Mountain, it was better than being expelled from the mountain gate. As for Wang Ruoyan, she was wholeheartedly trying to save herself Grandpa, if he left Xianyuan Mountain, there would be no chance.


    "Thank you Senior!" Wang Ruoyan knelt before kneeling in front of Song Ning: "Before Ruoyan and his predecessor bet next to this fairy, they lost their bets to accompany their seniors overnight. Now they are willing to bet on the defeat. If Ruoyan knows wrong, please also invite senior Open the net and ask the suzerain not to drive me away. "


    What Wang Ruoyan said was that Song Ning didn''t understand anything. He turned his head to look at Mo Li. Mo Li nodded slightly and moved his lips. He conveyed all the previous things to Song Ning, and Song Ning also understood what happened. What, he smiled at Wang Ruoyan slightly, and then turned his head to look at the suzerain: "Also ask the suzerain to give Song Ning a thin noodle. Before this matter, indeed both of us were at fault. If you can, please don''t expel them. Shanmen, this punishment is indeed too heavy. "


    The Sect Master hesitated a little and nodded, "Since the Daoist pleads, I will agree. If it were not the Daoist pleading today, I would certainly not spare them both." After all, the Sect Master turned to look at the two: "You Two, get up! "


    Tang Fei thanked quickly, but no one saw the haze in his eyes. As for Wang Ruoyan, she did not get up. Apart from thanking, a pair of bright eyes fell on Song Ning. It seemed that Song Ning had agreed to serve her at night. thing.


    However, while Wang Ruoyan had this idea in mind, Song Ning continued to say: "This girl, what you just bet on, if there are other bets, Song is willing to accept it, but if you use the body as a bet, it still counts Okay. "


    Song Ning''s words are like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. Wang Ruoyan is ready for herself. For a woman, it is a great sacrifice to be able to do this kind of thing, but she is not waited for it to be done. The other party refused, so naturally it was extremely uncomfortable.


    However, looking at Song Ning, as if there was no humiliation at all, he continued to say to the suzerain: "Thank you suzerain, if there is nothing wrong with the suzerain, Song will go back first."


    The patriarch smiled and nodded. Before that, he noticed the Mori beside Song Ning. If it was said that the other natural water nuns in the lord''s mansion didn''t know it, it was justified, but if the Mori beside Song Ning did not know, He can be regarded as alive, but at this moment he can see that Mo Li is only an avatar, and there is still no avatar of memory, otherwise it is impossible to follow Song Ning like this, and call Song Ning as a senior.


    "Since Song Daoyou wants to go back, Liang Mou doesn''t stay too much, but no matter what urgent matter Song Daoyou has, please go to our Xianyuan Mountain before leaving. I really have a lot of things I want to talk to Song Dao friendly "The Sect Master said, lowering his voice:" Song Daoyou, if I guessed right, the alchemy furnace you took out before should be Qinglongding? Qinglongding, when refining the Elixir, there is a certain chance that it can make Immortal medicine doubled, the existence of this Qinglongding is a legend! "\ ''

 Chapter 945： Recognize Qinglongding

    If the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain did not mention the word "Qinglong Ding", even if he made a reservation, Song Ning would never stay or go to their Xianyuan Mountain, but now the other party even directly said Qinglong Ding, It really made Song Ning care.


    Although Qinglong Ding is a good alchemy furnace, and Xianyuan Mountain is an alchemy school, there should be no intersection between the two. Song Ning thought that it was like the monk above the falling dust star did not know the sword art In fact, the monks of Xianyuan Mountain should not know Qinglong Ding. After all, this Qinglong Ding belongs to the stars and was given to Song Ning by Gu Dan.


    But now that Sect Master Xianyuanshan said the name of this alchemy furnace, Song Ning had to care too.


    "Seniors know this alchemy furnace?" Song Ning turned around and nodded slightly towards the Sect Master of Xianyuan Mountain, appearing extremely polite.


    This move caused people around him to soar in favor of Song Ning. Some people thought that Song Ning would be extremely difficult to contact. Now, it seems that he is also a person who knows how to behave.


    "The secret of the alchemy furnace, I am afraid that no one knows. It is not enough today that you directly took another pill from the Qinglong Ding. I am afraid everyone can guess it." The Sect Master said, patting gently I shot Song Ning''s shoulder: "It''s not convenient to talk here. If there is a chance, come to Xianyuan Mountain. Let''s talk about it."


    When thinking of Qinglongding, Song Ning thought of Master Gudan, who now knows the secrets of Qinglongding. Song Ning naturally wants to ask the past. If it were not for these days, he would enter the ancient immortal tomb. Ning Fang is now going to Xianyuan Mountain.


    "Seniors can rest assured that the juniors will go to harass." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "That''s the way to go." Sect Master Bi, turned and saw towards Xianyuan Mountain, this time he did not use the shrinkage to form an inch, but flew towards Xianyuan Mountain, flying sideways, generally cold Shouted: "You two, aren''t you shameful enough?"


    Tang Fei and Wang Ruoyan naturally understood that the patriarch''s mouth was talking about them, and now they just kept their heads down and quickly followed.


    Many elders of Xianyuan Mountain nodded at Song Ning, and all left with a smile. As for the monks around, they all said goodbye to Song Ning to varying degrees, and then left one after another. Very surprised.


    Originally, Song Ning believed that the formation of an eight-grade panacea among the falling stars would surely cause a **** storm, and it would be a good situation not to cause war, but now look at it, let alone war, even No one wants to come up and snatch.


    "Senior!" Everyone left, and Mo Li held Song Ning''s hand tightly. With the force she grasped, even Song Ning could feel a trace of pain.


    "How? Betting with someone, afraid I will lose?" Song Ning quipped.


    Mo Li strongly suppressed the emotions in his heart and quickly let go of Song Ning''s hand: "How could the senior lose?"


    "The matter is done, let''s go back and think about how to explain to the lord, this matter is a bit loud." Song Ning touched his nose and smiled.


    Everyone in the Song family held a fist at Song Ning and watched Song Ning leave. They also understood at this moment that any words of thanks were useless.


    Song Ning waved at them, his body flicked, and disappeared with Mo Li. Although the Song family needed to be rebuilt, they couldn''t close their mouths one by one at the moment, and they could have the Song family bloodline that was born with a water root. Being able to return to the Song family, and for the monks, fifty years is just a flick of a finger, fleeting.


    While standing in the lord''s mansion, Song Ning still had a strange feeling that the monk above the falling dust star was a bit too harmonious, and actually no half of them came to trouble.


    "Senior, do you seem to have something in mind?" Mo Li asked Song Ning with a glance at Song Ning.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just curious why the monk above the falling dust star is so harmonious. There is no one to grab the eight-grade panacea." Song Ning answered truthfully.


    "Ha ha ha ha." At this moment, a hearty laughter went from far to near, at a glance, the lord came over.


    Because after the lord told Mo Li about Miss Fang''s family, Mo Li felt a little unacceptable until now. When he saw the lord again at this moment, he naturally avoided it.


    "Sir, Lord, would you bother you?" Song Ning said.


    The lord waved his hand: "The trouble is not enough, just to tell them that you are the man of my lord''s house. If not, just relying on Xianyuan Mountain, there should not be such a great deterrent."


    The lord said it was extremely frank: "Besides, you have also shown great strength yourself, and the old things of the blood alliance are also a shock to those who are coveted."


    "Uh, there is one thing that the younger people don''t understand very well." Song Ning asked.


    "You said." Lord said.


    "Why is it that the blood alliance will be the blood church for a while, what kind of organization are they?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    puff.


    Mo Li couldn''t help laughing.


    The lord also smiled: "The Blood Alliance is the same organization. The Blood Alliance is a very wide-ranging organization, spread across multiple star domains. As for the Blood Alliance, it is a small organization above each star, which belongs to the blood. Alliance. "


    Song Ning realized this and couldn''t help coughing twice: "So it turns out, Lord Lord, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first, and I''m almost ready to enter the ancient immortal tomb. This time, the alchemy, in order to welcome Dan Lei And it caused a lot of losses, I need to go back to recuperate. "


    "If there is any need for it, it is better to find Mo Li directly. If you are injured, remember that the body of the natural water spirit root has the ability to heal." The lord said.


    Song Ning nodded and left. He naturally understood the meaning of the lord''s words. It is the so-called hero sadness beauty. Song Ning loves only one person, but the premise is that Song Ning is also a man. If he is a man, he cannot have seven emotions and six desires. The woman of Song has no idea at all, and Song Ning also thinks Mo Li is very good. If there is no Leng Yuexiao, if he does not have that persistence in his heart, he may really carry out the double cultivation that he has done in the end.


    But Song Ning is not such a person.


    "The Eighth Grade Alchemy Master, fighting against the thunder sky, this Song Ning is extraordinary. If he is a little weaker, maybe I think he might be the one of the Song family, but he is too strong, even if it is me, I can''t help him at this moment. There is an admiration, Mori, this kind of person, even if we are recruited into our Fang''s house, as your husband, it is not impossible. You should consider it carefully. Since the ancient heroes, there are naturally many women. It depends on what you think. "The lord saw Mo Li immediately following Song Ning, and then passed on. \ ''

 Chapter 946： Origin of Shui Ling Dan

    Mori did not respond. She already knew Song Ning ��s intentions, and naturally she would not do anything indifferent. She did n��t know what kind of character she was as Fang Jiali, Fang Mori, but at least for now, she was Mo Pear, she knows what she should do and what she should not do.


    When Song Ning walked back and forth all the time, his steps were gentle and there was no change at all, but when he opened the door with one hand, he suddenly felt a very violent force from the back, which was fleeting, but It was clearly captured by Song Ning.


    "Where is there?" Song Ning asked, pointing away.


    Mo Li was a little absent-minded, and now when she heard Song Ning''s words, she looked afar: "There is a place for asceticism, suitable for martial arts. If you are a senior, if you are practicing, it is not appropriate to go there."


    Song Ning''s mouth raised: "Why am I not suitable?"


    "It''s not that seniors can''t go, but that they are suitable for martial arts. Seniors should know the difference between martial arts and Xianxiu." Mo Li explained.


    Song Ning smiled and said nothing. It seems that Mo Li did n��t know that he was a matter of fellow Xianwu. He did n��t know what level Xianwu had in this falling dust star, but he had n��t dealt with the Lord and Luo Lie before. Demonstrating too strong martial arts skills may also confuse the other party. Being physically strong does not mean martial arts training. Perhaps the lord also thinks so.


    If he did not know that there was a place for martial arts, Song Ning would not think too much, but now that he knows, Song Ning thought back to the violent power just now, and he asked in a casual way: "Someone is practicing there?"


    Mori shook his head in confusion: "My Xian Licha can''t detect there, I don''t know if anyone is there to practice, why did my senior ask so?"


    "It''s nothing, just ask casually." Song Ning walked into the room, and Mo Li followed.


    Although Mo Li did not give a definite answer, Song Ning already had a lot in mind. The estimate of cultivation over there was Luo Lie. Luo Lie ��s ability to follow the lord before showed that he had a certain position in the lord ��s heart. Luo Lie has the status and is Wu Xiu, so the person who created the movement there just now must be Luo Lie.


    Only a few days later, Luo Lie''s breath was so strong that Song Ning was a little surprised.


    After returning to the room, Song Ning''s first thing was to look inside his body. When he felt that Xiao Fang''s remnant was drifting slowly in the body, he couldn''t help but feel heartache.


    Shui Lingdan, deeply hidden in Song Ning''s storage ring, seemed to feel Song Ning''s negative emotions, and the chatter began to spread among Song Ning''s hearts and minds.


    "The remnant soul is not dead, and it is still alive and well, as long as it has a certain chance, it will definitely wake up."


    "How are you sure?" Song Ning did not expect this Shui Ling Dan to be quite busy.


    Shui Lingdan was extremely proud: "Before I couldn''t communicate with you as simple as this, it was all because of the remnant soul that gave me a trace of strength, which allowed me to communicate with you, so I can feel her situation now. . "


    At this time, Song Ning suddenly realized that Shui Ling Dan could really speak.


    "How can I wake her up?" Song Ning asked.


    "Broken by thunder and lightning, separated between heaven and earth, I have the impression that there is an ancient fairy technique that can collect the soul scattered between the heaven and earth. This fairy technique is too old and has been lost, but it is in the classics. It has been recorded, and it was determined that there was such an immortal existence in ancient times. "Shui Lingdan explained.


    Ancient immortality?


    Collecting souls, this is what Song Ning has always wanted. Song Ning has already got the reincarnation of immortal art. Although the technique of this reincarnation cannot determine exactly what role it is, Song Ning can probably understand the role of the spell, if it is extremely strong It is estimated that even the rebirth can be controlled.


    As for this technique of collecting souls, as long as it exists, Song Ning must find it. Leng Yuexiao ��s soul was already scattered. Now that Xiao Fen ��s soul has been broken up, he even has to get this fairy technique. Meaning.


    "Is there an ancient immortal technique in the ancient immortal tomb?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan seemed a little surprised: "Ancient fairy tomb? Is it a relic of ancient fairyland?"


    "It should be, I am not very clear." Song Ning answered truthfully.


    "If it is there, it should be there." Shui Lingdan said.


    Song Ninglue nodded. The decision to go to the ancient immortal tomb was really a clear decision. He suppressed the excitement in his heart, and was ready to adjust his mind and take a good rest.


    But at this moment, Shui Lingdan said again: "I can help you find that spell in the ancient immortal tomb, but can you make an agreement with me?"


    "What agreement?" Song Ning asked curiously.


    "Don''t eat me within five hundred years." Shui Lingdan said.


    Song Ning was stunned. He hadn''t really thought about the Water Spirit Pill before, and the Water Spirit Pill suddenly could speak, and the refining of the Water Spirit Pill should be related to a certain bloodline ...


    Buzz!


    In Song Ning''s mind, Weng Ran sounded, and he suddenly understood that before those people had shown that expression when they saw his own healing power, and Shui Ling Dan also has this ability, does it mean that he and There are some connections between Shui Ling Dan? If this were not the case, he should not have had a good impression when he saw Shuilingdan at first glance, and Shuilingling would not run to him regardless of the restraints of his cage.


    "Did you ... have spiritual intelligence, or ..." Song Ning suddenly asked.


    It seems that Song Ning finally asked about the idea until now, and Shui Lingdan''s voice paused, and when it came out again, it seemed to bring a bit of bitterness: "Our family, being calculated, persecuted, and chased, we were High above, but want to hug the mouse. In the process of a migration, I was unfortunately found that I can not involve the family, so I was caught, locked in a cell, frozen by the flesh, Yuanshen forcefully pulled out from the body , Refined into a panacea, which is what you see now ... Shuiling Pill! "


    "Then the refining method of Shui Ling Dan that you gave me before ..." Song Ning was frightened, taking a deep breath, and the whole person bounced directly from the bed.


    "I really gave you the method of refining the water elixir, but the method of refining the water elixir is different. You are the alchemy master. Don''t you know that there are many methods for refining the same elixir in this world? The effect of the Dan is to make the wound heal quickly. Although this can be achieved by the power of medicine, it is not completely achieved by the power of medicine. There are two kinds of Shui Ling Dan seen by the world. One is made of medicinal materials. The effect In general, and the other ... is made by people. "The more Shui Ling Dan comes to the back, the more sour the voice becomes.


    At this point, Song Ning finally understood that this water spirit pill is a living medicine that has been refined into a panacea. If you take this panacea, it is equivalent to eating a person!


    "You can rest assured that no matter how long, I will not eat you." Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan didn''t even think about it, but thankfully, she had some care in her mind. Before she saw Song Ning''s body recovering, this kind of feeling reminded her of herself alive. Talents with their own clan can have this ability. If they are outsiders, unless they have eaten the flesh and blood of the same clan, they will never be able to heal themselves so quickly.


    However, she would n��t ask Song Ning in such words. She did n��t want to provoke Song Ning now. No matter whether the other party ��s promise was true or false, at least the other party did n��t eat her directly now, and she was satisfied. Five hundred In five years, she will have confidence to recover, and she will be able to find her people by then.


    In her memory, it was a place with ice and snow, but after the characteristics of their people were known by outsiders, too much ice and snow were destroyed by people, the environment on which they lived disappeared, and their strength weakened. They were slowly captured by outsiders. Over the years, over half of the people have become the panacea in other populations. As for those who have taken the panacea, perhaps they still do n��t know what the panacea is. How it was refined.


    Shui Lingdan stopped talking to Song Ning, and Song Ning was meditating while thinking about what happened today.


    Qing Ning Thunder Tribulation, Song Ning saw it for the first time, the power of Thunder Tribulation was also only seen by Song Ning, but what surprised Song Ning most was that day''s eye. That day''s eye should control some kind of rule with what he saw before The silk thread''s self-proclaimed ''Heavenly Dao'' are the same. They are all the people who control this world. If they want to kill them, they must be killed. In this world, they are like masters, they can decide all.


    However, it is this kind of existence that can determine the life and death of others, and was actually scared away by the huge person who came out of the Nine Nether Rivers.


    It''s not running, but scaring away. This is really incredible, just relying on the momentum, or something else, or that the red-haired giant was recognized that day?


    Song Ning recalled how the giant had left before, and the changes in his body before the red-haired giant left. Although he personally felt the changes in his body, he did not find any difference when he looked inside. Office.


    "It''s all too weird. Not only that, but the people above this falling dust star are also kind of overdone, first is the Xianyuan Mountain, then the old man of the Blood Alliance, then the lord, and those other monks, eight Pindan medicine was born, if ordinary monks can make eight-pindan medicine here, but the previous scene shocked all of them, but they seemed to have no interest in it. "Song Ning muttered.


    Before Song Ning thought in his heart, he couldn''t help mumbling unintentionally until this moment. The sound of mumble fell in the ear of Mo Li for the first time. Mo Li originally accompanied Song Ning by practicing, and suddenly heard Song Ning murmur, I thought Song Ning was talking to her, and immediately recovered: "Seniors are still more careful, even if the Lord Lord said so, even if there is no movement on the surface of these people, but after all, it is the Eight-Pill Elixir. You still have that kind of strong self-healing ability in your body, and now you should have been stared at, but now it is not very easy to do it on this falling dust star. "\ ''

 Chapter 947： Luo Lie exits

    Song Ning realized that he had spoken his thoughts to himself just now, but if he heard Mo Li''s reply, he really regarded the falling dust star as a peaceful and friendly star. If so, he I really like this star in my heart, after all, the dark side of the realm is missing.


    "Fortunately, we will go to the ancient immortal tomb immediately, there should be a lot of trouble." Song Ning casually said.


    "Seniors said this because it was because we were about to enter the ancient immortal tomb, and our danger increased. We have n��t seen anyone embarrassed outside the ancient immortal tomb, but if we entered the ancient Xian Yizuo, all kinds of masters have also entered. They are all leaders in the family or sect. In this fairyland, they can be said to be top-notch existence. If they are targeted by them, it is not a good thing. "Ink Pear road.


    Song Ning looked at Mo Li''s non-smiling expression, and suddenly felt that Mo Li was laughing at his naivety.


    "Seniors don''t think about it, I don''t mean to laugh at it." Mori hurriedly explained.


    "Can you see my mind?" Song Ning surprised.


    Mo Li shook his head: "I don''t have such a great ability, but the expression of seniors can be seen at a glance."


    Song Ning was stunned and speechless for a moment.


    "Senior, this time there are two people in the younger generation who hope you can be more careful." Mo Li said.


    Song Ning nodded, waiting for Mo Li to continue.


    "I will not give you too many introductions for the time being. I will remind you when you meet them. Of all the fairyland monks who are about to enter the ancient immortal tomb, these two monks have the strongest strength and are eight-star strength. , Is a higher strength than your predecessors. "Mo Li said.


    Eight stars?


    Suddenly, there was an inexplicable war intention in Song Ning''s heart. Now he can''t reach the eight-star strength. Burning Sky Sword is now gone. His Ling Tian Jian Qi is also scattered to protect Burning Sky Sword. The mysterious red-haired giant also left, it can be said that his strength has been greatly damaged, and it is still surprising that he can still remain in the seven stars. If it is really compared with the two eight-star monks, it is really Dwarfed by comparison.


    "I know, even if the opponent is stronger, it is not easy to kill me." Song Ning said.


    "Senior should be careful. If there is anything else calling me at any time, I will be by your side." Mo Li smiled.


    Song Ning closed his eyes with a single cry. At the moment, his heart fluctuated. He was able to stop the thunderstorm. Although most of it was not caused by his own strength, if Feng Xianshi could really integrate all the strength of the monk. Evaluation, so that is to say, those two eight-star strength monks can also stop the thunder sky thunder?


    He could not understand for a while, but since everyone said that Feng Xianshi was right, he would not question it.


    As time passed, Song Ning closed his eyes and entered an ethereal state. His heart has always echoed the sentence repeated by his righteous father on Taihe Mountain. The three thousand world roads are widely useless. It must be useless. There must be a master.


    When Song Ning opened his eyes again, the Mo Li beside him was no longer there, and he didn''t think much about it. If the time was almost running, the lord would have summoned himself. Now that he hasn''t summoned, there is still time, and he will continue to cooperate Eyes on, continue to enlighten the Tao.


    For Xu Xian, Taoism is still a bit early, but for Song Ning, Taoism is already sparse and ordinary. As early as when he was a spiritual monk, he already accepted this kind of thinking, and now it is just thinking. A kind of sublimation, one step at a time, step by step, win at the starting line, this is destined to Song Ning stronger than others.


    Song Ning continued to practice while Mo Li, who had left the room, was already on the way to the lord''s room.


    Late at night, the wind is cold, with a trace of sadness.


    All of the memories that existed in Mo Li''s mind belonged to this avatar. This time she was called by the lord. She understood that she might be returning to the body. After so many years, she suddenly returned to the body. I always feel a little sad.


    The leaves rustled, and Mo Li was distraught, and her mind was a mess, but Song Ning thought more of it. Somehow, after a short contact, Song Ning''s various things were lingering in her heart. That share is indifferent, that share is in danger, that share of miracles is constant ...


    Her mind was getting more and more chaotic. The lord had gone out before, letting her go to the room and wait. She did n��t know how the next thing would develop. Just thinking of the expression that Song Ning might have, Moli had a deception. The feeling of the other party.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Mori. The figure was wet and wet. Under the moonlight, he could see a series of long scars on his body. His long hair was all water, scattered on his shoulders and his eyes. There was a killing spirit in it.


    This person is Luo Lie!


    Luo Lie breathed heavily, as if he had just finished training. At this time, Song Li suddenly remembered that before Song Ning asked if someone was cultivating in that direction, thinking that Luo Lie was Wu Xiu, it was estimated that he should be practicing.


    Mori knew Luo Lie''s mind, but she didn''t like Luo Lie. She always felt that Luo Lie was a reckless man, and he was reckless in doing things, and he was also reckless and very brutal.


    Mo Li wanted to bypass Luo Lie, but just walked beside Luo Lie, but suddenly felt Luo Lie''s body moved.


    "What do you want to do?" Mo Li wanted to dodge as soon as he flashed, and Mo Li was in a cunning rabbit, but Luo Lie was faster, and directly clamped Mo Li.


    "Song Ning really didn''t know the goods, such a good furnace tripod, I still keep it." Luo Lie grinned, under the moonlight, this smile looked so cold, so cruel.


    "You wantonly! If Senior Song knows it, he must ..."


    "Senior Song? Hehe, it''s just a waste. If the lord stopped me that day and opened the second house with me, how could you beat him? You all hold Song Ning, what is he? Lu Ding didn''t even know how to enjoy it. Is he worthy of being a man? "


    Mo Li realized at this moment that Luo Lie must have practiced there before and did not find the vision of heaven and earth, nor did he know that Song Ninglian had made the Eight-Pill Elixir, so that he was not afraid of threats at all.


    "Luo Lie, if you don''t let go, I will call the seniors!" Mo Li warned.


    This is the lord''s house, and Luo Lie can be said to have been recruited by the lord. It is said that it is good to train the people, and it is not good to hear, it is a dog of the lord.


    Seeing Luo Lie had a trace of trance, Mori directly hit Luo Lie with all her strength, and wanted to break free, but she fell on Luo Lie alone, but Luo Lie didn''t move, she immediately groaned in his heart Lie''s strength has arbitrarily reached this level. In just a few days, has he made such great progress? \ ''

 Chapter 948： Hua Luo intentionally water ruthless

    Mo Li''s palm hit Luo Lie, and it felt as if it fell on a very hard steel plate, and it didn''t move at all.


    "I like the fierce and fierce, I have been optimistic about you, but the lord will not let me move you, I just checked it, the lord is not here, and now I am so strong, I am in the ancient immortal tomb, the lord needs is The person who can help, take away your Yuanyin, is helpful to my strength, and the lord will not say anything at that time. "Luo Lie licked his chapped lips and grabbed toward the Moli clothes.


    Mori screamed. The screaming sound fell into Song Ning''s ears that were being practiced in the room. Song Ning''s brow furrowed, and he always felt that the sound was familiar, but just after this sound, he couldn''t feel any sound at all. This is the lord''s palace. He only thought that perhaps he had some illusion when he practiced, and then he heard the woman screaming.


    "It sounds a bit like Mo Li, but in the lord''s palace, Mo Li should not encounter any danger, it is estimated that I think too much." Song Ning closed his eyes with a wry smile, Xian Li diverged, Xian Li Slowly spreading, one foot, one foot, searching in this lord''s mansion, feeling the power of nature.


    At this moment, Mo Li had been controlled by Luo Lie, her eyes were panic-stricken, and she wanted to speak, but her body was restrained by Xian Li and she couldn''t speak a word, even her voice.


    The night is dark and the wind is high, under the moonlight, the woods surround, and they are in a piece of open space. Above this, the white skin is exposed in the tearing sound of Ling Luo, and the tears falling in the eyes like water are almost carrying Scarlet, and at this moment, she could only cry like a fragile little girl, but there was no room for struggle.


    This Luo Lie''s strength is not at the same level as the original. What has he done in these few days?


    Not only that, now Luo Lie has not opened the in vivo restrictions. If the first house is opened, the strength will be doubled, and the second house will be opened. The strength will soar again. What kind of terror will it be at that time?


    Mo Li''s eyes were full of resistance and full of resentment. At this moment Luo Lie, who was busy catching the broken clothes, suddenly stopped after tearing the coat of Mo Li, looking at Mo Li''s eyes and burning with anger.


    "Oh? Don''t want to?" Luo Lie raised his head and looked down at Mo Li: "It''s just a furnace, what are you doing? Gao, Song Ning''s furnace is now being used by me. How dare he come? He Come on! I ��m going to be in front of him today and let him see how I take his things for myself! "


    Luo Lie roared.


    If it were before, Song Ning might not feel anything. He just closed his eyes and practiced. Immortal force was feeling the power of nature around him. Before he saw the application of the power of nature, he always felt in his heart that people who cultivate in the world, No matter how strong one''s own ability is, it is really difficult to compete with the huge force of nature.


    However, when Song Ningzheng felt the atmosphere around him, he suddenly heard Luo Lie''s voice, and Luo Lie roared like this, the whole lord''s mansion was heard clearly, but almost no one in this lord''s man dared to fight Luo Lie. Confrontation, hearing Luo Lie''s voice, everyone first choice is to avoid, no matter what happens outside, they will not come forward.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s Xianli was seeping into the surrounding nature and could not withdraw directly, but he could feel that his Xianli was not far from Luo Lie''s side.


    "Haha, coward! Mori, your senior Song seems to care about you, what are you going to do? Rather die unyielding? It might as well follow me, practice with me, accomplish me, and I will remember you in my future. Contribution on the road. "Luo Lie saw that no one dared to come, and was even more unscrupulous. Before that, there was a trace of fear for Song Ning. Now, this fear has completely disappeared. He even loosened the fairy power restrictions on Mo Li.


    "Senior Song will never ignore it if he hears it. Luo Lie, if you dare to move me, not only Senior Song, even the lord will not let you go!" Mori''s body was still immobile, but he could already speak.


    Luo Lieao smiled, and Mo Li was his heart knot. Today, this heart knot is finally coming to an end.


    Mori knew that Song Ning was practicing in the room, but when she wanted to come, she should hear Luo Lie ��s voice even at the moment. Even if she did n��t care about her, at least she cares about Luo Lie ��s humiliation, but what awaits her is Silent response.


    "Maybe ... he just didn''t want me to get in the way ..." Mo Li smiled sullenly, raised his head slightly, and closed his eyes.


    Luo Lie stunned, shouldn''t it be Mo Li''s desperate struggle at the moment?


    When Luo Lie was slightly fascinated, he only heard a few words from Mo Li''s mouth: "I don''t know where to go, I only want to have one''s heart, Hua Luo intentionally water and ruthless, why should I bend to Xiao Xiao ......"


    The more Mo Li said this, the more Luo Lie felt excited, looking at the Mo Li at hand, how could he care about the other person''s eyes?


    He only valued the results, he got it, then everything is not important, even if it is despised, then one day, those who despise him will die, including the ink pear in front of him, but the life of the pear may be long Some, he needs the natural water roots in her body to nourish his strength.


    Mo Li closed her eyes and no longer had any illusions. At this moment, she had also seen through. Song Ning might not even want to mix this kind of things, otherwise how could she not come forward now?


    The wind roared.


    Luo Lie''s laughter stung.


    Everything is going on, and Mo Li feels cold all over her body, just like standing in the snow and ice in the cold winter twelfth moon, she is lonely and helpless, even if she is just a doppelganger, she does not want this kind of experience.


    Luo Lie''s hand fell like a devil''s claw. The excitement caused his palms to tremble, but when his finger was about to touch the fat of Moli, he suddenly felt a trace of inexplicable power.


    Is this ... the wind? !


    Howl!


    The wind screamed and instantly hit Luo Lie''s arm. Luo Lie didn''t even have time to resist. There were already several deep scars on his arm. The scar was just scratched by the wind!


    "Who is it?" Luo Lie was terrified. Now his body is so strong that it can be scratched by the wind. What kind of person''s power can actually control the wind and reach this sharpness.


    Mo Li shuddered and opened his eyes, but the figure he expected in his mind did not appear.


    It was n��t Song Ning, there was no half figure around. Even Xianli could not feel anyone coming, but someone just hurt Luo Lie with the wind just now.


    There was an incredible color in Luo Lie''s eyes. I don''t know why, his first reaction was Song Ning, but how could Song Ning have such a powerful technique? No one came, and he was wounded by the wind alone, and the wind looked bland and almost integrated with the wind just blown.


    call out!


    The sound of the wind rose suddenly, and the directionless wind that just wandered between heaven and earth suddenly went towards Luo Lie, just like the wind blade, invisible, but I can feel it, I can feel it, but there is no defense. .


    Luo Lie''s pupil said suddenly, his arms crossed in front of him, the skin on his body instantly changed into gold, and a light golden rain cover appeared on his body.


    First house, open!


    The strength around Luo Lie increased sharply, and the ground was cracked into powder, and the dust was flying in the wind.


    The wind disappeared and did not cause damage to Luo Lie. Luo Lie, who opened the first house, was also strengthened. The wind naturally made it difficult to hurt him. The wound on the arm began to heal just now, as if nothing happened.


    The night wind slowly, just like before, there was no more fluctuation, but Luo Lie did not touch Mo Li again, but looked towards Song Ning''s room.


    Silence, no slight fluctuation of power.


    Who is it, not him?


    This is not only the doubt in Luo Lie''s heart, but also the doubt in Mo Li''s heart. In this lord''s house, there may be only one lord, but now the lord is not there, and they all shift their goals to Song Ning. .


    Luo Lie shook his head and snorted: "Song Ning can''t be so strong, who is it? If you want to feel my strength, then come out and fight me, don''t be afraid to shrink, like a waste ! "


    The voice echoed, but still no one spoke.


    At the moment in Song Ning''s room, Song Ning didn''t move. Until just now, he finally understood how to use the power of nature, but after using the power of nature, his body had a strange feeling, he understood that now rely on His own perception of the power of nature, he can not use the force of nature to repel Luo Lie, so now is recovering the fairy power.


    The immortal power integrated into nature is slow, and it is naturally slow when it is withdrawn. It is not urgent, but it is not a leisure time at this moment.


    Although Song Ning had no other thoughts about this Mo Li, but Xian Li penetrated just now, he saw the unwillingness in Mo Li''s heart, the despair in Mo Li''s eyes, the color of despair that he was most unseen.


    In his life, he couldn''t tell how many things would make him soft, but the desperate gaze of a woman was the one he couldn''t bear to look at. Mo Li, anyway, was also a person around him. Now he is about to be bullied by Luo Lie. Ignore it.


    "Today, who dared to come, who let me die, even the one who used the wind just now, if it came, I would divide it into corpses!" Luo Lie gritted his teeth.


    Mo Li shook her body slightly, but closed her eyes again. She thought she was extremely ridiculous. She had such a moment that she was expecting Song Ning to come. How can people like Song Ning''s strength, and people like Song Ning''s state of mind, how could it be? Interested in her, how could she fight Luo Lie in the lord''s palace for her?


    She closed her eyes. This time, no matter what happened, she would not open again. She did not want to see how she was ruined, nor did she want to see Luo Lie''s satisfied expression after getting ... \ ''

 Chapter 949： The second house opens

    Mori''s body was controlled once again, unable to move, and her helplessness filled her whole body.


    The shower is coming, and the wind is angry.


    Even with her eyes closed, she could feel Luo Lie''s movement in the front.


    But, somehow, she has been waiting for the demon-like palms to not fall on her, and even the raindrops that Beanie cracked did not wet her skin with half a drop.


    "This Dao friend, Mo Li is my own. You are not doing well, are you?"


    "You, how dare you come? Haha, hahahaha, you die for me!"


    The earth shuddered again, and in the violent wind and rain, Luo Lie''s body began to swell until he swelled to twice the previous size before stopping. At this moment, he was like a little giant, his muscles bulging, his body overflowing, From the inside out, bursts of power fluctuate, making it difficult to get close to the wind and showers.


    Mo Li thought he had heard it wrong, and hurriedly opened his eyes. In the wind, rain, and darkness, a familiar group of spirits protected her, even though Luo Lie''s figure was twice that of before, but in her eyes. Song Ning alone.


    "Xiaoli, come back to the room." Song Ning gently pushed backhand, and Mo Li''s body flew to Song Ning''s room as if she had lost gravity. The restraint of the fairy power exerted by Luo Lie on her had been lifted, but she still could not move at this time. , Because Song Ning once again imposed immortal force on her, preventing her from running out again.


    In Mori''s line of sight, Song Ning''s figure became smaller and smaller, until the door of the room was about to block her line of sight, she saw Song Ning being hit by Luo Lie''s double fists because of this momentary movement.


    Boom!


    The land of the lord''s palace was shaken, and Mo Li''s heart snorted. She could not see everything outside. Now she only hopes that she can hear the sound of fighting outside, because as long as there is fighting, it means that Song Ning is not dead.


    Mori does not know how powerful Luo Lie is after opening the second house, but she believes that Luo Lie is now infinitely close to the strength of the eight-star, or even the strength of the eight-star.


    The moment of silence caused the fear inside Mo Li to resurrect.


    Just as she almost cried out, she suddenly heard waves of fairy power outside again, accompanied by tears, and her smile also revealed. At least at this moment she can be sure that Song Ning is still alive.


    The endless wind and rain, and the endless fighting, Luo Lie, who opened the second house, soared in strength. Even Song Ning, he did not dare to be a little negligent at this time.


    "Hiding like a grandson of a turtle, I think you can hide for a long time!" Luo Lie scorned and fell.


    Song Ning was as light as a bird, and the surrounding wind fluctuated with him as the fairy power fluctuated. After a few short encounters, he suddenly discovered his understanding of the wind. Now he seems to be in control of this natural force. Are all related.


    Wind, colorless and invisible.


    The wind is everywhere.


    And this wind will also become the best attack method.


    It may be insufficient to control the wind by dozens of feet apart, but now face to face, Song Ning''s power to control the wind is much stronger.


    ���� ��!


    Weathering is the blade, impacting Luo Lie''s oncoming fist.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    A sound of metal collisions came out, and the wind blade fell on Luo Lie''s double fists, and was rebounded back. On Luo Lie''s fist, there was only a shallow trace, even the skin. Did not break open.


    "Oh? The wind just now was you?" Luo Lieao smiled: "No wonder I''m so weak. I''m not interested in dividing the weak. It''s better ... to smash you into a patty."


    During the speech, Luo Lie''s punch fell on Song Ning''s head.


    Space shock, the power of boxing, is the strongest body skill Song Ning has seen so far. Both strength and speed are first-class. In Song Ning''s sight, this looks like a double fist. In fact, tens of thousands of fists were punched at the same time, obviously from the front of him, but the fists came from all directions.


    It is indeed very strong, so powerful that even Song Ning, in the face of this attack, has the idea of ??giving up resistance, and the wind blade that is so powerful as to be natural can''t resist.


    just����


    For Song Ning, Feng Ning is just an ordinary attack and a new trick that is still being understood. It has just been used today. The power may be very strong for others, but in Song Ning ��s own, this force is minimal. .


    Kaka ...


    Thunderlight fell, the sky seemed to be crushed, Luo Lie''s fist fell on Song Ning.


    However, Song Ning stood upright, just raised her right arm, looking back at Luo Lie, his body flew out, and beyond a hundred feet, he broke some unknown trees, which made it halt and his arms cracked. The bones in the body don''t know how much it has broken, and even the second house just opened has been beaten back to its original shape.


    The wind and rain were getting bigger and bigger, blocking Song Ning''s sight. I wonder if it was upset or that the sound of the raindrop was too noisy. Song Ning''s inner irritability grew slightly. His body flickered slightly and teleported to Luo Lie in general.


    "This strength ... is much weaker than I thought." Song Ning could not help shaking his head, the same seven-star strength identified by Feng Xianshi, Song Ning thought that Luo Lie''s strength in opening the second house should be similar to his own. But now this Luo Sheng fist, Luo Lie has no resistance at all.


    The gap between strength and weakness is really too big, just one punch, Luo Lie no longer has a little fighting power.


    Luo Lie''s eyes were full of unbelievable colors. At this time, he also understood that his destiny may have been destined, he had desperately cultivated, and for this he even killed his fellow companions who had been with him for a long time, but now, in Song Dynasty In front of Ning, he couldn''t even resist his punch.


    "You ... hurt the lord''s finger with a punch, yes, it''s true ..." Luo Lie smirked and blood ran out of his mouth. At this moment, even if he talked, it would affect the broken bones in his body, which was extremely painful.


    "Injured?" Song Ning frowned slightly, he didn''t know about it, but the matter was so far, he would not consider other things, Luo Lie wanted him to die, he naturally would not be a saint, but just Song Ning raised his hand to kill Luo Lie. Just when Luo Lie was already dead, a white rainbow light suddenly came out of the sky. This rainbow light came from a distance, and thousands of miles in a blink of an eye. Inch open light.


    Lord!


    The lord felt what was happening in the lord''s mansion in the distance. He hurried back and fell directly beside Song Ning and Luo Lie. As soon as he landed, he saw Luo Lie collapsed on the ground, and the wind and rain Among them, Song Ning, who is holding her fist and wants to exert force.


    "Lord, lord, he, he wants to kill me." Luo Lie smiled, if the lord did not come back, he might still worry about his life and death, but now the lord is back, then the lord will certainly prevent Song Ning from starting, because immediately To enter the ancient immortal tomb, what the lord needs is combat power. Like him, he can stand at the peak of the strength of the seven stars! \ ''

 Chapter 950： One punch

    At this moment, even a fool can see that Song Ning is about to kill Luo Lie. How can the Lord not see it? After all, in this lord''s mansion, he absolutely forbids killing, let alone Song Ning, even if he himself, he would not choose to kill people in this lord''s mansion.


    He didn''t know exactly how to fight it, but as long as he checked the traces, he found that Luo Lie had opened the second house. Luo Lie was practicing these days. He opened the second house and found fault with Song Ning. Song Ning fights like this and wants to kill it, it''s not hard to imagine.


    No matter who is right or wrong at this moment, because right or wrong is not important at all, the important thing is that now Song Ning is going to start.


    The look of the lord was complicated. All the pictures of contact with Song Ning in the past few days, and at the same time, Luo Lie ��s sneer came also sporadically: "I am useful to the lord, the ancient immortal tomb , I can also contribute, Song Ning, do you dare to kill me? "


    Song Ning walked forward slowly, clenching his fist with his right hand, and his strength did not weaken.


    Luo Lie stared at Song Ning disdainfully, and thought he was going to die, but the feeling of escaping from death now made him feel comfortable.


    just����


    The lord did not speak.


    Luo Lie frowned and looked at the lord. At the same time, Song Ning stepped forward, not even looking at the lord.


    "No one can touch the people I Song Ning wants to protect. No one can save the people I Song Ning wants to kill. On that day, I didn''t kill you on the stars. It''s your life. No matter who you are today, you can save them. Can''t get you. "Song Ning said, his right hand gripped on this Luolie''s heavenly spirit.


    Luo Lie was terrified, and his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes: "Lord, Lord, he dares to kill in the Lord''s Mansion! I can go in the ancient immortal tomb. There are not many people in the ancient immortal tomb that are stronger than me. I May help, Lord Lord, I ... "


    However, Luo Lie''s voice became smaller and smaller until the end. It disappeared at the moment. When Luo Ning''s palm fell on Luo Lie''s palm, she had wiped out all the vitality in her body, even Yuanshen was also destroyed instantly under Song Ning''s fairy power.


    In history, the first person to die in the lord ��s palace was Luo Lie. He was still the most powerful monk under the lord. Less than half a month ago, as long as he wanted, the lord would give him only for the coming The ancient immortal tomb, but now, he died in the palace.


    Song Ning folded his hands and turned away. When he passed by the lord, he did not pause, but said lightly in his mouth: "Thank you."


    The lord raised his eyebrows, raised his hands and held Song Ning''s shoulders: "You also killed, ancient immortal tomb, your task will be even heavier."


    "I am enough." Song Ning turned around.


    The lord nodded: "I want to know why."


    "He wants to force Xiaoli, Xiaoli is my person, I kill him." Song Ning said briefly.


    If it is something else, the lord may have to think about it, and it may be necessary to investigate in detail, but if Luo Lie wants to force Mori, the lord absolutely believes, he smiled and gestured to Song Ning to go back, Then he returned to the room himself, but the moment he entered the room, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "The role of this avatar is not small. It actually caused Song Ning and Luo Lie to take action and kill them. It can be seen that Song Ning did not feel a little bit of Xiao Li. Even if the two could be together for some time, maybe Song Ning''s qualifications are also quite suitable with Xiaoli. "The lord smiled and changed his thinking, thinking about the previous battle between Song Ning and Luo Lie.


    In the lord''s perception, if Luo Lie opened the second house, its strength could be comparable to the eight stars. This does not require star verification. It is absolutely beyond doubt. However, the scene he saw just now was that Luo Lie collapsed. On the ground, the beatings had no power to fight back, but Song Ning was unscathed. Looking like that, it should be easy to defeat Luo Lie.


    "Is that Luo Shengquan?" The lord said in heart. After the guess was over, he waved his hand. The bronze mirror in front of his table showed the picture before a moment. In this picture, Luo Lieyue appeared. Mo Li, then, Song Ning appeared.


    This is the enclave that the lord has arranged in the lord ��s mansion for a long time, and he can review what happened in the previous three hours. He originally thought that this lord ��s mansion may have experienced a war, but when he read the review, the heart The shock was stronger.


    "The real battle is only one punch. Before that, the wind blade should be the control of the force of nature. This Song Ning ... had already realized the use of the force of nature. This is something that only Taoist monks can come into contact with. Even if you can understand the fairyland monk, it is already a terrifying thing, but this Song Ning can already be used? "The lord said to himself, he could not remember how long he had never felt this way before. Ning is just a genius among geniuses, but now it seems that this is not a genius, this is simply a monster!


    "The entire star field, in the wonderland, understands the power of nature and can be used, no more than five people, and there are hundreds of billions of monks in this star field. With such a small probability, I was even met." The lord was excited and found a Talent, and a person who can realize Taoism in the fairyland, which is a great benefit for the Fang family. After the collapse of the ancient fairyland, the fairyland is not as good as one year, and the current monks are not as good as one generation. The strength of the young generation has already been broken. If Song Ning could be called the son-in-law of the dragon, then the Fang family might lead the entire star field in the near future.


    When the lord was excited, Song Ning was already standing at the door of the room.


    In the room, Mo Li had been waiting anxiously. There was no movement for a while. She did n��t even know what was happening outside. If Song Ning had an accident because of her avatar, how did she feel proud? go with? At the moment when Song Ning was standing at the door, she couldn''t see her face clearly in the wind and rain, but she could not feel the slightest fear. The tense mind was always relaxed. She was very familiar with this figure.


    "It''s okay." Song Ning smiled slightly, as if nothing had happened. As he walked into the room, the body''s fairy power evaporated the rain water from his body, and the heat filled the door. When he walked in front of Mo Li, his clothes It ��s already dry, except that the Mo Li in front of him is still soaked. After Xian Li is completely blocked, Mo Li ��s body is not much stronger than ordinary mortals. The wind and rain of falling dust stars are ordinary, and ordinary monks will Feeling cold, not to mention Mo Li who was completely blocked by Xian Li.


    Mo Li shivered involuntarily, but there was a trace of safety on his face. It seemed that he did not feel uncomfortable because of what happened before, and he was not ecstatic because he was rescued. This temperament is not something ordinary people can possess.


    Song Ning raised his hand, palm touched the cold shoulder of Mo Li, and fell on the silky skin. He revoked the fairy power that blocked Mo Li''s body, and then took two steps back, nodded slightly at Mo Li: "I Avoid it, change your clothes first. "


    Mo Li responded lightly, her body regained her freedom, Xian Li moved, a brand-new Ling Luo appeared, the water droplets on her body also began to evaporate, and her face regained a ruddy color.


    "Senior''s grace, Mo Li doesn''t know how to return." Mo Li nibbled at her lower lip and lowered her head halfway, but slightly raised her eyes and secretly glanced at Song Ning. In that case, she could help and ignore the consequences. She believes that she is not an illusion, Song Ning must have a good impression on her, this opportunity, even if it is a trace, she does not want to give up.


    There is nothing to be desired in life.


    "In the past few days, you have been paid off by me." Song Ning smiled lightly.


    Mo Li''s heart shook slightly, and she always felt a sense of loss. She said abruptly: "Senior, what''s the result, then Luo Lie retreated?"


    "Dead." Song Ning said lightly.


    Mo Li shook his body sharply, and stepped forward, soft hands grasping Song Ning: "Senior! You can get into a big disaster, the lord''s house forbids killing, besides, Luo Lie is also a lord who attaches great importance to the lord. Knowing that you killed him, you will be irritated. When that happens, you may even be ... no ... you wo n��t be okay before entering the ancient immortal tomb, but you might not be able to get out of the ancient immortal tomb. Not as good as you ... run! "


    Mori gritted his teeth while talking, struggling with his heart. It seemed that he had just been violated by Luo Lie just now without such a nervous expression.


    Song Ning frowned slightly: "When I killed Luo Lie, the lord was watching."


    "..."


    Mori stared at Song Ning staring at her, and she swept away her fairy power, only to find that the lord was really back. If Song Ning said it was true, what did the lord think in his heart? Song Ning killed Luo Lie in the lord''s palace, which is equivalent to breaking the bottom line twice in a row. The lord did not respond?


    "Senior, please wait!" Mo Li finished and turned to rush out of the room.


    The door didn''t have time to close.


    There was a rapid knock on the door outside the lord''s room. The lord already knew that it was Mori, and he shook his hand and the door opened.


    In the wind and rain, Mori knelt down without saying a word.


    "Lord Lord Rao Song takes his life!"


    Just as Mo Li''s knees were about to fall to the ground, the lord raised his hand and an immortal force supported Mo Li''s body: "We are a family, why should you kneel to me, what''s the matter, come in and talk."


    Mori hurried into the house and bowed to salute: "Please forgive Senior Song, the senior is to save me. If not, he will never clash with Luo Lie!"


    "He didn''t want to kill Luo Lie, but he did." The lord said slowly.


    The lord rubbed the cup in his hand, looked at Mo Li, and waited for Mo Li''s words.


    "Senior Song is to help me avoid future troubles." Mo Li didn''t think about it.


    For a while, the lord stared closely at Mo Li, and the atmosphere in the room became depressed, especially after the lord saw the nervous expression of Mo Li, he seemed to be smiling, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a while, when Mo Li wanted to speak, the lord said ... \ ''

 Chapter 951： If the people around you deceived you

    "Song Ning will not die, and I will not kill Song Ning. Accurately speaking, if I want to kill Song Ning above this falling dust star now, I am afraid that there will be many people who object to it. Few people. "Lord said.


    Mo Li was stunned, even if he understood it, Song Ning''s body has a very strong self-healing ability. This bloodline is what countless people want, and countless people want to find out. Song Ning showed more than just It is the blood power of this body, as well as its own strength, magic weapon on its body, and alchemy, all of which are added together. Song Ning is a cause for concern. Although the whole sky fell before the thunderstorm, It was blocked by Xianyuan Mountain, but many people actually paid attention to this matter.


    Now when the lord says this, Mori will understand that even if Song Ning wants to die now, no one will let him die. The lord is a person who takes care of the overall situation. If Song Ning is killed, then the whole star The monks of the stars around the domain will definitely gather and attack them, and even if the Fang family is strong at that time, it will become a target.


    "It''s my worrying." Mo Li looked down, as if he had done something wrong.


    Instead, the lord smiled and looked at Mo Li indulgently: "Xiao Li, you will be able to return to the deity tomorrow, and then you will combine the memories of this time and consider carefully. If you really like Song Ning, this matter Uncle helped you. "


    Mo Li shook her body, and her pretty face suddenly became red: "What are you talking about, Lord Lord, how can I ..."


    "Xiaoli, you don''t have to be like this between you and my uncle and nephew. I''m your uncle. We are all from the Fang family. In addition to thinking about the Fang family, I also have to think about you, although Song Ning is me. The best person I have seen so far, but if you do n��t like it, I will not force you, after all, your happiness is the most important. "Lord said.


    Mori shook his head hurriedly: "Xiao Li didn''t think much about it. Senior Song''s height was beyond his reach."


    The lord sighed and said: "Hey, since that is the case, in order to ensure that Song Ning will not fall into other families, I can only introduce Song Ning to the little girl of the Meng family. After all, the Meng family is an alliance with our Fang family. "


    The lord said, showing a bitter look, and there was also a trace of seriousness in his words. It seemed that what he said from his mouth was what he thought in his heart. As soon as Mori saw this situation, he immediately panicked: "Lord If it was ... if I wanted to, would Senior Song really be able to ... stay with me and me? "


    Mo Li lowered his head and said, when he was finished, he secretly raised his head and glanced at the lord, as if worried about the shyness of his heart being discovered by the other party.


    What the lord said before was a strategy. He knew the thoughts of Mo Li long ago, but if he could not let Mo Li speak out, how could he rest assured? Now after speaking this out of his mouth, the lord laughed: "You can rest assured that Song Ning is from a tiny star. He must not have too many roller blinds for that star. I can also see that Song Ning is If you do n��t, he will not come here for the monk above the stars, nor will he kill Luo Lie for you. Since he is affectionate to you, then everything is not a problem, uncle. Help you get everything done, rest assured. "


    Mo Li smirked in his heart. At this moment, he didn''t know how to speak, so he slightly fell back: "Mo Li went down first."


    "Go, come to my room tomorrow, I will take you back to the family." Said the lord.


    Mo Li was in a panic, but simply responded quickly and walked out quickly.


    This night, Song Ning was practicing, and Mo Li stood by. He walked, his smile, and every move of him fell into Mo Li''s heart unconsciously. Somehow, Song Ning appeared as if It is with an invisible power that melts the iceberg in Mo Li''s heart that has never been touched, revealing a girl''s heart.


    In the early morning of the following day, Song Ning''s eyelashes tremble and open his eyes. After a night, he once again realized the power of nature, and also summarized it. The conclusion is that the more the body and mind of the monk can be integrated In this nature, the more natural power that can be manipulated, the stronger the power. Although he was able to control the power of nature, but the power is too weak, this needs to be strengthened. As for what he has realized before, "Yanyang" technique, although it also uses the power of nature, but more is the combination of the power of the sun in his body, and the power of "Yanyang" is stronger when the sun is born, also because the sun is born The natural power of time is the strongest.


    "The power of natural force depends on three points. First, the degree of self-integration into nature. Second, the strength of natural force. Third, the degree of perception of this natural force." Song Ning already has in mind Preliminary conclusions.


    Just as Song Ning''s eyes flickered, he suddenly saw the ink pear next to him, and there was no more panic in his eyes, just as usual, indifferent and sweet.


    "Having something?" Song Ning asked.


    Murray nodded: "I know some things I shouldn''t ask, but I still can''t help but want to ask."


    "How did you become vomiting, let''s say, what''s the matter?" Song Ning smiled.


    Mori cleared his throat: "If one day ... you find that people around you have deceived you, what will you do?"


    "Deception?" Song Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the first reaction in her heart was that Mo Li was referring to her ''avatar'', and he said: "There are many kinds of deception, but this is the real world, and deception is deceiving. Every moment happens beside me, what can I do? Just ignore it. "


    "If that''s ..."


    "Mo Li, you seem a little strange today, what are you doing to deceive me?"


    Song Ning interrupted Mo Li and stared at Mo Li with a smile.


    Mo Li was about to speak, but she stopped talking. After a breath, she took a deep breath: "Senior, I''m going out. The lord has something to find me."


    Song Ning nodded, watching Mo Li leave, and suddenly found it very interesting. Judging from Mo Li''s current reaction, she must have known her doppelganger, but why did she say it now? Everything is still a mystery, he ca n��t figure it out, and he does n��t want to think about it anyway. After entering the ancient immortal tomb, he will leave here and return to the ��� ��. A good place needs to be settled, because Leng Yuexiao''s remains are still intact.


    After Mo Li left Song Ning''s room, she hurried to the lord''s side, and outside the lord''s room, she hesitated and knocked on the door of the lord''s room.


    The meditating lord opened his eyes, shook his body, walked out of the room, stood in front of Mo Li, and pressed one hand to Mo Li''s shoulder: "Follow me."

 Chapter 952： Fang Moli, come back!

    The rainbow light opened the way. After blinking, the two of them were no longer above this falling dust star. What appeared in front of Mo Li was a shining star. The light outside the star flickered, and the entire starry sky was like the light flashed by this star. illuminate.


    "This is a glare enchantment. Only a line of stars can have this glare enchantment. The relationship among them will be understood after you return to the deity. The entire star of light belongs to our family, and you, just The young lady of our younger generation. "The lord was very excited when he spoke.


    Mo Li followed him, and she was very worried. She had never thought of this, and she never thought she could stand in this line of stars one day, or even the eldest daughter of the big family in the line of stars.


    At this moment there are countless monks around this star of light. These monks seem to have known that Merri and the Lord have come back, and they have already laid out a welcoming position here. As soon as Merri and the Lord stood firm, they heard everyone in unison : "Welcome to the three young people, welcome to the young lady."


    "What about the patriarch and the elders?" The lord asked.


    "Three young men, the patriarch and the elders are waiting inside. They are preparing for the dearth of the elder lady, and told me to come to meet." An old man came, the old man grimaced, giving a sense of weakness, but if it was Underestimate that this person will certainly suffer, because this person is the Fang Yang''s chief executive.


    The general manager has no shelf, a long shirt with two sleeves and a cool breeze, white temples, and long beard.


    "Uncle Yang, San''er is courteous here." The lord saw the old man, thinking that the old man''s cultivation behavior seemed to have improved again. He hadn''t felt his breath just now, but suddenly it appeared in front of him. Sure enough, it is the representative of the powerful faction in the family.


    "Hey, you kid." Fang Yang, pointing at the lord, walked around beside him and walked to the side of Mori, who was unfathomable. For monks, the gap in strength might be a The eyes are enough to crush the existence of the other party, but Fang Yang''s eyes are extremely kind, and when he looks at Moli, he is full of doting, as if he is watching his own child.


    This gaze has a certain magical power, which makes the tense emotion of Mo Li instantly disintegrate, and the whole person becomes a lot more relaxed.


    "I haven''t met your wishful thinking yet? I don''t think you are going to give this body." Fang Yang quipped.


    Mo Li''s mind just relaxed again, and she never thought how the old man would say such a thing.


    "Come with me, today is a big day, there is no delay." Fang Yang said, just waving his hand, Mo Li and the lord disappeared in place, and only appeared again, and had already arrived at Fang''s house.


    Once upon a time, the largest building that Mori had seen was the lord''s house, but now she stood in the courtyard of the Fang house. She finally realized that the lord''s house was nothing, because in the courtyard of the Fang house, one The garden is bigger than the whole lord''s palace. There are so many kinds of flowers in this garden. You can see Mo Li at a glance, not to mention how many types are observed. The different colors alone dazzled her.


    Around the garden, there were countless monks. These monks looked up one by one. When they saw the lord, they looked respectfully and bowed. But when they saw Mo Li, they were very excited.


    "These ... are all from the Fang family?" Mo Li couldn''t help sighing.


    The lord smiled and did not speak. Instead, the square anode beside him said happily: "You little Nizi, aren''t they all from our Fang family?"


    Fang Yang said, frowning: "That''s how you welcome Miss Ma''s return?"


    The words just fell, and the hundreds of thousands of monks in the Fang family courtyard all pinched their hands. Countless fairy and spiritual forces rose into the air and condensed into a phantom. This phantom was very vague at first, but tight Then you can find that this is like a moving picture. As these monks control the power, the picture becomes clearer and clearer. In the air, it seems to be a person''s memory playback.


    This picture is overwhelming and overwhelming, and there is a character in this picture, this character is Mo Li!


    This picture scroll is carried out at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to watch, one year at a glance!


    Miss Fang Jiali Fang Moli from birth to growth, from cultivation to advanced, from the heyday to the decline, from alive frozen.


    Viewers go from excitement to joy, from excitement to exhilaration, from enthusiasm to helplessness, until the end, tears fall into two lines one after another, crying silently.


    Mo Li did n��t know his own life, and Fang did not plan to replay the previous things in this way, but after all, Mo Li was frozen. They were n��t sure if this frozen technique would save Mo Li ��s memory. Complete, so they need to tell Mori everything about the Fang family.


    Mo Li saw all this in his eyes and remembered it tightly in his heart. In the sky, the light gradually subsided, but the sky that was exposed again was not as blue as before, but it showed a trace of dimness, as if it was by the Fang family. Influenced by mood.


    "The sky will change color due to changes in our Fang''s house. Over the years, it has only changed twice, once when you were frozen, and once again, today." Fang Yang spread his arms and looked at Moli: "Xiaoli, Welcome back!"


    This sentence, a few simple words, is something that the Fang family has been expecting for so many years. Many years ago, they knew that there would be such a day, and even the day had been booked, but at this moment, they still Can''t help feeling in my heart.


    At the moment, Fang ��s family members all shed tears, only the difference between more and less tears. In the middle of Fang ��s compound, the palace-like building slowly became transparent. The building still exists, and the outline can be seen, and at the same time. People in this building.


    Among the dozens of Takamatsu ��s pillars are ten monks, one of whom is a woman and nine men, the woman is an old woman, and the years have left countless marks on her face. I am afraid that even she herself ca n��t remember how long she has lived, and Of the other nine men, six are old Fang parents, and the remaining three are the three brothers of the lord.


    In the middle of them, surrounded by an ice cube with white mist, this ice cube, through the crystal clear ice cube, you can see Fang Moli sleeping peacefully.


    Her beauty is beyond words.


    The ice cubes are melting, and the ten people around them are constantly releasing fairy power, but at this time their eyes are on the distant pear, with kindness and a smile.


    "Sister Mori!" Suddenly a scream came from the crowd. At first glance, it was a young monk. The monk threw himself into Mori''s arms: "Sister Mori, you are back!"


    Mo Li frowned slightly, even though he had watched his whole life just now, he had no impression of the teenager in front of him.


    "This is your brother-in-law. You used to hug him, but you can''t remember it now." Fang Yang said.


    Mo Li grinned at the young boy and didn''t hug him, but pushed back half a step.


    The teenager stunned slightly, and tears burst into the corners of his eyes, but he was not excited, but he was crying and laughing: "Sister just come back, remember me when I return to my deity. Now. "


    The blood of the Fang family is extremely precious. There are only three young people in the whole Fang family, but now there are two people standing here.


    It was at this time that a wave suddenly came out of the sky. Along with this wave, there were dozens of waves of immortal force coming in. These waves were so strong that they hit beside Moli in a blink of an eye. More than a dozen people stood not far behind Mo Li, headed by a man in golden light armor and a golden helmet. The more than ten monks who followed him were all young men with bright faces and heroic looks, but although This group of people looks young, but all of them are amazing.


    As soon as they appeared, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. At this moment, the vast majority of the Fang family showed respectful colors, bowed to the person in armor, and were extremely respectful.


    "Second son!"


    Second son, Fang Qing, the eldest son of Fang''s younger generation, Fang Qing''s great achievements in Fang''s family, can be described as the pillars of Fang''s younger generation, no one in Fang''s family disobeys Fang Qing, At an early age, he already had amazing training, and he gained strength in the re-training of various dangerous tasks.


    When everyone saw Fang Qing, they were frightened and admired.


    In Fang Qing''s eyes, it gave a feeling of incomparable life. His eyes swept over anything, no one would fluctuate, as if what appeared in his eyes were ordinary.


    However, when Fang Qing''s eyes fell on the plain-dressed woman in front of him, his body suddenly shivered.


    Mo Li turned to look at Fang Qing, who had a trace of solemn air on her body, making Mo Li feel a trace of fear, and she couldn''t help but panic.


    But when Mo Li feared, Fang Qing suddenly knelt and knelt down!


    Boom!


    With Fang Qing''s kneeling, most of the monks of the Fang family also knelt down. The younger **** of war of the Fang family kneeled at the feet of Fang Mori. He raised his head and looked up at Fang Mori. There were scars on his body, but no dust left. The memory of Fang Moli in his heart was not buried for half a moment.


    "Sister!" Fang Qing knocked: "You are back!"


    Fang Qing spoke very little, and almost no one had seen him laugh, but at the moment, there was a smile in his mouth, and tears in his eyes left for a long time.


    "Uh, I, I''m back." At this moment, Mo Li was a little cramped and didn''t know what to say.


    "You people, Xiaoli is happy to come back. Why are you all so embarrassed? Stand up for me and be happy!" Fang Yang said angrily.


    Everyone got up quickly, wiped away their tears, and smiled. The sky turned into a clear blue again, and the whole Fang family was filled with laughter and joy, because their Fang family''s young lady Fang Moli ... came back! \ ''

 Chapter 953： Fang Moli

    Mo Li never thought that this would happen to the Fang family after she returned to the Fang family. Although she did not understand the affairs of this big family, she also vaguely understood the disputes within some families. The kind of open conflict and intrigue made her shocking. But at the moment, in this house, she didn''t feel that way at all.


    "Okay, you guys step back, we''re going to let Xiaoli cast a spell." The old woman said.


    Everyone got up and retreated without any hesitation, just as if they were following the order. After everyone left, the old lady came to Mo Li, wrinkled and holding Mo Li: "Follow me."


    Fang Moli''s awakening is accompanied by the return of Mo Li to his deity, and Song Ning is also practicing at ease at this moment, and he is not nervous about the upcoming ancient immortal tomb.


    One day passed quickly. On the early morning of this day, Song Ning broke away from the cultivation early. After stepping out of the room, he breathed the fresh air in the lord''s mansion. He was curious. There were many monks in the lord''s mansion. However, he has never seen these monks. It seems that these people are unwilling to see others, which makes him feel a little puzzled.


    The horizon, the rising sun rises, and half of the sky is red. Song Ning looks at it from a distance, and can''t help feeling. Ordinary people will not understand what this blazing new life means, but if you understand the Tao of the heaven and earth, then you will understand that this blazing new life is the entire nature. The most amazing thing.


    He took a deep breath, and the immortal power in the body was running. At this moment, the power of Zhiyang also began to rotate wildly in the mobilization of Song Ning. The golden light of the first sun was reflected in Song Ning''s eyes, just like Fire eyes are golden, he slowly raised his hands, a cool light in his hands, the light is strong, like flames.


    This flaming golden color is no worse than the sunlight, and it is like holding a round of sun in Song Ning''s hands.


    At this time, among the Fang''s family, everyone in the Fang''s family was talking to the lord. In addition to inquiring about what happened in the lord''s house recently, they wanted to know something about Mori.


    Today''s Mo Li has also completely returned to his deity, but because of the long frozen period, he is still in a coma and resting in the room. Several of the Fang family''s family are in the meeting room.


    The old lady sat on the front seat. She is the current patriarch of the Fang family. At this moment, she glanced at the people in front of her and nodded with satisfaction: "The reason why our Fang family can have today is inseparable from Xiaoli''s contribution. Xiaoli is now back to his deity. , As we said before, she needs a good home. Does anyone have any suggestions? "


    An elder in a blue robe with a beard smiled and said, "I want to say a few words about this matter."


    Everyone looked away, looked at the elder, and waited for the other to speak.


    When the old man saw everyone ��s eyes, he proudly said: "I have traveled before and saw a kid in an almost abandoned star. This kid is only a fairyland, and he can escape the shackles of the rules. It is really powerful, and he is not very old. The strength is not weak. I can feel a kind of power from his body, the power of destruction. The star where this son is located is not a decent place. If I want to come, if he can cultivate it in the future, he will certainly have no future. "


    Although there is some Shinto said about this son, no one has seen it after all, it is not very intuitive, and everyone just nodded.


    "Oh, I heard that there was a person who had refined the Eight-Pill Elixir on the Falling Stars before. This person is in my three houses. I think it''s good to find an alchemist." Fang Jialao said.


    Everyone agreed with each other, but did not make a clear statement. However, just after the fourth voice fell, the elder who spoke before retorted: "Well, what about this and that, what about alchemists? I do n��t think there are many alchemists. Very powerful, still find someone with strength, and can contribute to our Fang family by then. "


    "If our Fang family has an eight-grade alchemist, then our Fang family''s appeal will be greatly improved. This is not a joke. I still think that the alchemist is better." Lao Sidao.


    I will say the two of them one by one, but everyone still looks at the lord. After all, the alchemy master''s thing happened on the falling dust star. The lord should know more specifically.


    The lord grinned: "I want to report to you about this matter. I have some thoughts about Kosashi''s future husband-in-law."


    After hearing this, everyone looked at the lord curiously, and the old lady also looked, and smiled: "San''er, you talk about what happened."


    The lord cleared his throat: "That''s it. I found a fairy column among the almost abandoned stars before. When this fairy column was brought back, I didn''t feel any difference, but it was not enough strength. Superb, but the first two days, this son showed a lot of strength, and he was able to refine the eight-pin elixir. The vision of the day was caused by this son. He was able to resist the eight-pin elixir. The clear skies caused by the sky are also enough to illustrate its strength. "


    When the lord said this, the expression of the elder was even more ugly: "Huh, if not, let the person you say tell me the person who compares the test? I''ll go to the stars to bring people later, whoever is better Who will be our husband''s son-in-law! "


    The lord had n��t spoken yet, and the fourth man could n��t help it: ��Try it, brother, you ��ll invite the alchemy master on the falling dust star, I do n��t believe it, and I can refine the eight-pin elixir. The monks who resisted the thunderstorms of the clear sky would be no match for a person who came out of an abandoned star. "


    The two people said it was like a fight, but when the rest of them thought they were about to start a fight, they were silent at the same time.


    The elder hesitated, and the lord also hesitated. The expression was as if he had done something he should not have done.


    "What is your expression? What''s going on?" The old woman asked.


    The elder touched his nose, embarrassed: "But there is one thing, I don''t know whether to say or not."


    "You say!" Said the old woman.


    The elder coughed: "The kid I mentioned seems to be named Song. Although he is not from the Song family, the name is Song. Isn''t it a bit ... except for his surname, I really recommend him of."


    The lord was stunned: "The person we speak is also named Song, it is impossible ..."


    The elder glared: "Song Ning is what you said ?!"


    "I''m talking about Song Ning ... Elder ... Have you ever been to that star and seen Song Ning?" The expression of the lord at this moment can only be described by crying and laughing.

 Chapter 954： Xiao Li likes him

    The elders were still angry before blowing their beards, but when he heard the lord say this, he couldn''t help laughing immediately: "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, this kid is really eye-catching. The refining above the falling dust star It ��s him who is the eight-pin elixir. I know that he can refine the elixir, but I do n��t know that it is so strong. The eight-pin elixir is still so strong. All this is done without good cultivation. , If he is well-cultivated, it really is ... "


    The lord nodded. He knew Song Ning''s situation. He went to the stars that day. Although he felt that the star seemed a little different, in fact, he couldn''t see any powerful cultivation resources from that star. It is said that Song Ning actually grew up in a barren environment. There are no natural resources, no good cultivation resources, and no good monks to lead him, but even so, Song Ning has grown to this point. .


    Seeing that several people finally agreed, the fourth man hurriedly said: "Since everyone thinks Song Ning is better, let''s take a look at Song Ning. Anyway, we will enter the ancient immortal tombs tomorrow. Let''s go to see if this one is worthy. . "


    There are only a few people in the family who have the right to speak. Now they are on the same side. Even if there are others in their hearts, they will not say it easily at this moment. After all, Fang Moli ��s life is a big deal. It ��s not childish. Even if the three of them recommended it, it ��s just their idea, and it ��s not final.


    Sure enough, after hearing the words of several of them, the old lady narrowed her eyes and said, "What surname is not important, let alone his surname Song, even if he is really the person of the Song family, as long as Xiaoli likes it, then this matter I can also put down my face and go to the Song family to raise relatives. It is useless for those of you to recommend here. This matter must be finalized by Xiaoli. If Xiaoli does not like it, then no matter how good it is, do n��t want to enter the door of our Fang family. "


    After the old lady finished speaking, she glanced at everyone, and then added: "Xiao Li''s marriage will not be affected by anyone, it is entirely up to her!"


    The lord waited for the three people to nod quickly. They just said that it was indeed a little bit more. The matter of Mori was naturally decided by Mori himself. This is a rule that has existed in Fang''s family. And from the moment of being hit hard, the decision of everyone in the Fang family is to harm their own interests rather than to hurt Mori. Mori is in the Fang family and is the owner of the morning and evening, no matter who it is. Won''t fight.


    The fact that a large family can do this not only shows how strong the family is, but also shows the position of Mo Li among the family.


    "That one named Song Ning, how does it affect Xiaoli?" The old woman looked at the lord: "I know that Xiaoli has a high vision. At that time, so many young talents could not enter her eyes. Now Song Ning lives in your lord''s mansion, Xiaoli''s doppelganger is also in the lord''s palace, so how does Lili feel disgusted with this Song Ning? "


    Several other people also looked at the lord and waited for the answer. After all, they all understood the temperament of Merri. If they said that Merri ��s husband, do n��t ask if Merri would like each other. Everything can be cultivated slowly, after all, Moli is different from ordinary people.


    Lord Yan Yan smiled: "Repugnant? Xiao Li cares a lot about Song Ning, don''t mention how much she likes it, although she wanted to dedicate herself to Song Ning only with my permission, but if Xiao Li didn''t like it, she was absolutely It''s impossible to do this. "


    "What ?!" The old lady beat the table heavily, and the whole person almost jumped up.


    This scene is extremely funny, but everyone on the scene can see that the homeowner is angry, and he is furious: "Xiaoli and the kid are already ..."


    "Do n��t misunderstand, do n��t misunderstand you, Xiaoli and Song Ning have n��t, in fact, I have nothing wrong with this. It ��s not just to test whether Xiaoli likes this person, but also to strengthen his strength, At the same time, Xiaoli is just a doppelganger, and has no loss to the deity. "


    The lord''s explanation seemed pale and weak, but nobody said much, and the old lady did not continue to speak, but looked at the lord coldly.


    The lord felt cold in the back, he quickly continued: "Xiao Li really likes Song Ning, and voluntarily dedicate himself, but Song Ning did not accept it, not only once, but many times, many times Xiao Li devoted himself to this song Ning. Refused."


    Everyone was stunned. This is probably the most shocking news they heard today. The existence of Mori is very famous in this star field. There are countless young talents who come to the door to raise relatives. Mori looks at all Do n��t look at it, let alone kiss Fangze. If Mori wants to dedicate himself to that man, I am afraid that this man will think it ��s a great blessing. If he is too late to fight, will he refuse?


    A person who can reject Mo Li is either a fool or an idiot. In addition, there is no third possibility.


    However, this kind of thought is from several elders. As for the old lady, the thought in her mind is a bit different from that of others.


    "Looking to you to say this, does this kid already have a family and has no interest in Xiaoli?" Said the old lady, and shook her head again: "No, he can''t dislike Xiaoli, whether Xiaoli''s temperament or appearance, both It is impeccable. If any man Xiaoli wants to double-cultivate with, I believe no one in this world will refuse. What''s the matter with Song Ning?


    The lord hesitated and cried paralyzed: "I don''t know about this. Song Ning is a little strange. He didn''t just reject Xiaoli, even a very beautiful named Wang Ruoyan in that Xianyuan Mountain. ''S little girl wanted to give her a hug, Song Ning also refused. "


    "Should it be a broken back ?!" The old fourth pupil shrank.


    Everyone glanced at him contemptuously, but the old lady did not take what he said to heart, but analyzed: "This Song Ning is indeed a bit weird. It is not as good as what we have seen in the past. It can attract Xiaoli to like it so much, and he can restrain himself when he wants to dedicate himself. "


    Everyone nodded their heads, and the room went away with the old woman, and Mo Li had not awakened. They walked all the way and consulted Song Ning from the lord.


    The itinerary was extremely short, and everyone knew about Song Ning''s strength today, and even Song Ning killed Luo Lie was clearly asked.


    "Brother, aren''t you absolutely forbidden to kill in the Lord''s Mansion? And how do I feel that Song Ning is not quite right." The fourth son said.


    The boss and the second son who have n��t spoken before are also showing doubts at the moment: "If Luo Lie opened the second house, his strength can definitely reach eight stars, then Song Ning is only seven stars. What you said just now is true. "Song Ning really just destroyed Luo Lie with one punch?"


    The lord nodded solemnly: "Not only that, haven''t you noticed what I just said, Song Ning has actually mastered the use of the power of nature?"


    "The power of nature is the understanding of the Tao. The deeper the understanding of the Tao, the deeper the perception of nature, and the stronger the natural power that can be used. This can be said to be the Tao, in the way of the Tao The above is divided into three major stages. The first stage is entry, that is, you can feel the existence of Tao in this world. The second stage is perception, that is, you can feel the existence of Tao, and the third stage is the application. It ��s the strongest to be able to really use the Tao. ��The old lady narrowed her eyes and looked more dignified. She kept thinking about whether there were any families or people in her memory that could achieve this when she was young. degree.


    The lord followed the old lady''s words and said: "Now Song Ning is just a fairyland. In the fairyland, there are very few who can reach the second stage. There is nothing in the world, and as far as we know, there are very few. However, this Song Ning is different. He has reached the third stage in the fairyland, which is really shocking. "


    The old lady shook her head: "This Song Ning ... the strength of strength seems to be not just what Feng Xianshi encloses. If there is nothing wrong with Feng Xianshi, it is that Song Ning itself has a big problem."


    Everyone was silent, and Feng Xianshi had no problems, but what kind of problems could Song Ning have?


    "Actually, I think there is another possibility." Lord said.


    Everyone''s eyes swept, and the lord continued to explain: "This Song Ning may have reached the peak of the strength of the Seven Stars, and even a little stronger can reach the Eight Stars. Although Luo Lie has already opened the second house before, it is because it has just been able to open. It is possible that the strength has not reached its peak, so it is justifiable to be defeated by Song Ning without entering Eight Stars. "


    Such an explanation seems to be plausible. Although I do n��t know the authenticity of this interpretation, I can only think about it now. After all, Feng Xianshi has been in existence for a long time, but there have never been any problems. As for Song Ning , A little monk from an abandoned star, what big secret can he have?


    "So what kind of person is Song Ning and can use the power of nature? I want to see if there is anything so evil as you said. The power of nature is also a fairyland monk who can exert it?"


    "Yes, is it to control the wind? I will try him later, if it is really possible to use the power of nature, let alone he has a problem, even if he is carrying any amazing secrets, I will not object. He entered Fang''s house. "


    Although everyone was looking forward to it one by one, they actually did n��t quite believe it. For the lord, they only thought it was an exaggeration. When they wanted to come, perhaps the natural power that Song Ning could exert was just that extremely simple. There is not even a little power at all.


    However, just when they had doubts about Song Ning''s exertion of the power of nature, their figure slowly appeared over the lord''s mansion, and at the same time, a sudden golden light flashed in front of them ...

 Chapter 955： Taoism!

    "Is there anyone in your lord''s house?" One of the parents asked, his eyes were staring like a torch, and he always felt that something was not right. This kind of fluctuation is like a Taoist monk. The spells that can be exhibited, but now appear in the lord''s palace.


    The lord also feels a little puzzled. After the fluctuation of the force of nature has reached a certain level, it can be said to be Taoism. The existence of Taoism can almost be said to be exclusive to Taoist monks, but why does this appear in the lord ��s palace today? Way of Dao?


    "This law is not weak, it should be a monk of Dao Realm, your lord''s house is coming to the guests, you go to entertain first, we secretly observe Song Ning and leave." Lao said.


    But just after the old lady said this, she suddenly frowned, because the monk who practiced the Taoist law she saw was a young man. From the flow of a monk ��s fairy power, it was possible to tell the approximate age of the monk. The person in front of her was obviously young, not even a hundred years old.


    If you do n��t have a hundred years, can you practice Taoism?


    At this moment, the lord spoke weakly: "He, he is Song Ning ..."


    This sound is suffocating, and everyone even thinks they may have heard it wrong. Song Ning, a monk in Wonderland, has been able to use the power of nature. It is already an amazing thing, can you still use Taoism now? Moreover, it was not said that he was only able to use wind power. How can he now practice Taoism related to flames?


    "Don''t disturb him, we secretly observe." Lao Si said.


    "With his cultivation base, we should have already discovered us, and we still need to observe it secretly?" The old lady said coldly.


    Hearing this, the fourth elder was a little embarrassed, but it is true that the light in Song Ning ��s hands had disappeared. At the same time, the light had disappeared, and Song Ning had turned to look at them. Suddenly there appeared so many Taoist monks in the sky Naturally, he felt that he did not want to conceal the display of Taoism just now.


    "Master Lord." Song Ning bowed slightly towards the lord, and then looked at the others in the sky again.


    The lord smiled at Song Ning: "Song Ning, these people beside me are all from the Fang family. This time everyone came to see you."


    Song Ning frowned: "Look at me? What is Song De, what can you do? You are all seniors of the realm. Come and see me?"


    Song Ning''s words sounded like a rhetorical question, but in fact he was asking about the other party''s intention to come. The lord glanced at the family next to him, and then cleared his throat: "After all, you are going to follow our Miss Fang family People who enter the ancient immortal tomb, people in the family are also very concerned about you. "


    Song Ninglue nodded and bowed slightly: "Have seen all of your predecessors."


    "Your name is Song Ning? Well, it''s not bad." The fourth elder looked down at Song Ning, and some elders looked like the elders: "The power of Taoism you just exhibited is not weak, but Feng Xianshi has positioned you seven stars. I ��m curious about this, but what magic weapon do you use to hide your strength? "


    Song Ning puzzled: "Senior, if I have higher strength, why should I hide it?"


    The fourth one grinned: "It''s the same, the strength of the seven stars is already good."


    Song Ning did not continue to succumb, but his eyes fell on the lord, who seemed to be asking why there were so many predecessors of the Fang family suddenly.


    "We will come over later when Miss Fang''s family will come. You can do it yourself first," said the lord.


    Song Ning took a fist at the crowd, and then turned back directly to the room. The people wanted to take a good look at Song Ning''s practice of Taoism, but they didn''t expect Song Ning to give up face at all.


    "This child is really ..." Fang''s four elders frowned.


    "It fits my appetite. I have no problem here. If he is, it''s not bad to be with Xiaoli." The old lady smiled slightly: "It wasn''t Dao just now, but it can be said to be extremely close. There is a great power in the body. Having this kind of power in the body is already extraordinary. Although he is only a seven-star strength, he is already standing at the peak of the seven stars. I believe his strength is no better than those two. The difference between the eight stars, this time the ancient immortal tomb, our Fang family should have gained a lot. "


    The homeowner has already spoken, and other people will naturally not say much. Just as they were going to leave, there was a wave in the sky, and then there were two people. These two people are Moli and Fangjia. Fang Yang is in charge.


    As soon as Fang Yanggang appeared, he bowed slightly towards the crowd: "Xiao Li is awake and her condition is fairly stable. I will bring her over."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up at the moment. Fang Moli was surrounded by a faint light. This light was innate. The pale white light gave a cold feeling, which made people feel difficult to approach, but what was more interesting was not This white light is her dress and temperament at the moment. This temperament is not owned by even the beautiful monks in Tao Realm. Fang Moli was once a fairy monk with eight-star strength, but now it is just a look. Seven stars.


    After she appeared, she nodded slightly at the crowd. She had almost recalled the past, but even though it was recalled, she was still a bit jerky. After seeing these long-lost relatives, it was inevitable that she would not adapt.


    "Xiao Li, go, we have already seen Song Ning." Lao said.


    Mo Li shuddered, she naturally knew the decision of the elders in her family. If someone could become the Fang Family''s son-in-law, then naturally it is necessary to pass the elders first. This is undoubted, but they How strict is the standard of the family, how can these elders make things difficult for everyone, everything is in her heart, even if she has absolute confidence in Song Ning, but at the moment she still feels that she has no bottom of heart.


    "You, are you embarrassing Senior Song?" Mo Li was nervous.


    The old lady frowned slightly: "Senior?"


    The lord hurriedly explained: "When I arranged Xiaoli next to Song Ning, Xiaoli called Song Ning like this, but now I haven''t been able to change my tongue. It doesn''t matter."


    Mo Li showed anxious looks, looked at the old lady and others, waiting for the answer.


    The old lady smiled: "You have a good vision. Since you like it, he is our Fang family''s son-in-law. Let''s go to the ancient immortal tomb first, and carry out this experience. Among the stars, I do n��t believe there are people who do n��t want to enter our house. "


    Hearing the old lady''s words, Mo Li''s face was blushing, her head was half-down, and she was biting her lower lip. Gently knocked on the door of Song Ning''s room, waiting for Song Ning''s response ...

 Chapter 956： I do not deserve

    Song Ning felt the fluctuation outside. It seemed to be familiar to him, but it was a bit different, but he was a little different. He was not sure if something had changed in Mori, so he waved his hand and opened the door.


    The door opened, and Mo Li looked into the room. At this moment, Song Ning was sitting at the table not far from the door. He seemed to be thinking about something with the tea cup in his hand, and there was also a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "Song, Senior Song." Mori stepped into the room and closed the door.


    Song Ning put down the teacup in his hand and squinted slightly: "You ... is the deity."


    As soon as Mori was stunned, she immediately became confused. Before she thought about how to speak to Song Ning and how to explain her avatars and deities, Song Ning had already said it before she could wait for an explanation.


    "You all know ?!" Murray said in surprise after a breath.


    Song Ning''s expression was indifferent: "I found it before, but you came back to the deity so quickly, and the deity came to me, which surprised me a little."


    Song Ning looked at Mo Li. Although the Mo Li in front of him was only the strength of Seven Stars, Song Ning always felt that Mo Li''s strength seemed to be more than that. It seemed that the body had suffered some kind of damage and the fairy power was not stable.


    At the moment, Mo Li was wearing a silk-like tulle, and no skin could be seen under the tulle, but it gave the illusion that he could see through his clothes. Even Song Ning, his eyes were tolerant at the moment Don''t live in Mo Li and look at it. It is estimated that if it is in the eyes of others, a scornful eye has already appeared.


    This tulle is white, matching the skin of Moli, it has a kind of non-existent feeling, it is really difficult to look away.


    "Senior Song, I didn''t mean to lie to you, but I didn''t know it before. I don''t know how to explain it, but I hope you can believe me." Mori said.


    Song Ning smiled: "Don''t tell me you are Miss Fang Jia."


    This time, Mo Li''s shock was stronger than before. Her moist, sparkling crystal lips opened slightly, and she was unable to speak for a while.


    Seeing this kind of reaction, Song Ning already knew everything. The reason why Mo Li was able to stay in the Lord''s Mansion was that he was an avatar, and he was protected by the Lord because Mo Li was Miss Fang''s.


    "Seniors are really like gods. If they don''t know the seniors, they are still thinking about where the seniors are." Mo Li smiled bitterly, with a trace of helplessness in his eyes. This helplessness is very embarrassing between men and women. Pear always has the feeling of being seen through everything, this feeling is like standing in front of each other naked.


    Song Ning shook his head: "If I had seen the Fang family before, I wouldn''t dare to think so, well, since I want to protect you, this matter is easier to handle. Protecting an acquaintance is at least better than protecting an unknown person. The person is good, and I think that although you are Miss Fang ��s, she should n��t show your temper to me. ��


    Mo Ning''s eyes showed gratitude. Song Ning didn''t blame him at all. On the contrary, she said it was so easy. This was what Mo Li didn''t expect. She had always been worried that Song Ning would be angry because of identity issues. In this way, my worries are completely unnecessary.


    "Everyone in the Fang family came here to see me. It should be more than just seeing if I can protect you so easily?" Song Ning asked.


    Mo Li hesitated a little and coughed: "I don''t know about the elders, but they feel good about you."


    Song Ning could see the joy in Mori''s eyes: "That''s good, I think your deity seems to have been hit hard, but it hasn''t been recovered yet. Do I need to help you refine any panacea? Even the eight-pin panacea No problem, before tomorrow, let you take the Elixir, and we will have more opportunities after entering the ancient immortal tomb. "


    "Really?" Mo Li said excitedly, but then her look changed: "Fortunately, forget it, the panacea I need is a bit off the door, and near the entrance to the ancient immortal tomb, the senior still needs a good rest. Yes, not because of my business ... "


    "This is to accompany you to the ancient immortal tomb, although I am also eager, but I still hope that both of us can enter at the peak strength, so that both of us have more opportunities, you talk about What kind of panacea, I think with the strength of your family, you should be able to get medicinal materials soon, and I can start refining for you today. "Song Ning interrupted Mo Li.


    Mo Li was not ready to answer, only heard a hearty laugh outside: "Ha ha ha ha, Song Ning, I guess you will say so."


    Outside the door, the voice of the lord fell in Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning couldn''t help smiling: "Although Lord lord didn''t push the door in directly, it''s no different from directly breaking into the door.


    Several elders of the Fang family immediately frowned, and said that Song Ning was a bit mad, and even dared to speak like that.


    However, the lord and the old lady laughed a few times. The lord took a step forward: "Don''t worry about this matter with me. I know you won''t care about it. Xiaoli is not good at telling you, so let me tell you "Baipin Pill, No Great Return to Pill, this is what Xiaoli needs today. With only one, Xiaoli can restore its peak state."


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on Mo Li, only a sentence of "offended", the next moment Xian Li infiltrated into Mo Li''s body, Xian Li directly into the other party''s body, it is equivalent to directly see everything about the other party, whether it is outside Both inside and out can be seen clearly. Although Mo Li can resist now, although her fairy power is not as good as Song Ningqiang, if she resists now, Song Ning can never continue, but Mo Li did not do so. Instead, he closed his eyes gently, his eyelashes trembling, and clenched his fists tightly, waiting for Song Ning''s Xianli to scout unscrupulously in his body.


    But what surprises Mo Li is that Song Ning''s Xianli did not look around, but just left in a circle around where she was injured.


    "Lord Lord, there is no great return to Dan, I can try, but there is one thing I need to tell you in advance." Song Ning said.


    When the lord heard the overjoy, he would consider what conditions Song Ning would put forward: "What conditions do you say, despite the opening?"


    The decision of the lord was naturally recognized by everyone in the Fang family. Although the Fang family is extremely powerful, even the Fang family, even if they invited Xianyuan Mountain to refine a piece of infinite, but failed after twice I did n��t get it. The materials that did not return to Dan are already precious. The method of refining has been lost. Now there are some errors in the refining methods passed down. The people in Xianyuan Mountain have not been able to make this mistake. Correction, this is also a pity of Xianyuan Mountain.


    "Clear Sky Thunder Tribulation, you come to help me carry." Song Ning said.


    The Fang family was stunned, and the lord was stunned: "That''s it?"


    Song Ning nodded: "In this way, you can resist the thunderstorm, I will help you refine this panacea, but I may not be able to refine it successfully. What I am saying is that if the refining is successful, the thunderstorm will rob you. Help me carry it. "


    "You have no other conditions? You can put forward any conditions. For example, our family Xiaoli is not yet married. If you are interested, our Fang family does not mind your background." Lao said.


    Although they were still separated by the door at the moment, both sides had already penetrated the door, and the door was virtually useless. Song Ning''s eyes fell directly on the old woman, and she didn''t feel a smile. Although the old woman did not intentionally reveal her family background when she spoke The background is strong, but it also gives Song Ning a sense of dominance. It is true that the identity of the two sides is quite different. Song Ning is fortunate that what he likes is not Mo Li, and it is not Mo Li who wants to look together. Otherwise, the background of his family will definitely make the other party disgusted.


    "This is not necessary. I believe that with the background of the Fang family and the appearance and temperament of Miss Fang''s family, letting go of your son-in-law is naturally a big event in the entire star field, and a man will not refuse it." Song Ning smiled with a fist.


    The old lady squinted at Song Ning, and Song Ning''s composure made her see through. Although she did not deliberately exert coercion now, the gap between Taoist monk and fairy monk was huge. Although Song Ning could understand the Tao, It is amazing to be able to use the power of nature and even display the yang that is almost indistinguishable from Taoism, but he is still a fairyland monk. After all, the fairyland monk can keep this calm in front of eleven Taoist monks.


    "So, are you a man?" The old lady smiled, and there was a slight question in the voice.


    Several people around could hear the old lady''s attitude change. They all waited for Song Ning''s reply. If they want to pretend, they should also be exposed at this time.


    "I am a man, but I am not interested in the other lady, I have a family, and I have a woman I like." Song Ning smiled lightly, seeing the change in Fang Moli''s look, he immediately added: "Miss Miss me It should also be just a moment of curiosity. People like me without a family background are not worthy of the young lady. It is okay to assist the young lady to enter the ancient immortal tomb. If you look together and entrust your life, it is not suitable for me. . "


    The crutches in the hands of the old woman were squeaked and almost cracked. Several other people in the Fang family were about to attack at the moment. Fang Moli listened to this, and her body shivered. Somehow, a feeling of grievance came from her heart. Shengteng, with tears in her eyes, almost cried out. If Fang''s family saw this scene, they might be attacked by everyone, and Song Ning would have to apologize to her mistress at all costs.


    At this time, the lord is the most active, hurrying to the round field: "Song Ning, apart from letting us help to resist the thunderstorm of the clear sky, do you have no request at all? Anything can be raised. The matter between you and Mori is the two of you. Yes, we will not interfere more. "


    Everyone in the Fang family looked at Song Ning angrily, but Song Ning just thought about it calmly and said ...

 Chapter 957： Condition

    "Actually, what I want to say is that if I can refine the immortality, then I hope that the treasures I get in the ancient immortal tomb will also be shared with me."


    While Song Ning said this, she was also observing the attitude of Fang''s family. When she saw the appearance of several Fang''s people immediately changed, Song Ning immediately added: "Of course, if it is your Fang''s family I will not ask for the treasures I need, but you do n��t need them, and I happen to need them, so please give them to me. "


    In this way, the expressions on the faces of the Fang family changed, and the old lady nodded her head as a response: "This condition is not excessive, in fact, you do n��t need to say that when the ancient immortal tomb comes out, we will also give You have something for remuneration. I do n��t think you can think of any conditions for the time being. The materials of the Elixir are here. If you can refine it successfully, then our side Zihai will give you a promise, as long as it is within my ability and not excessive, I I promise you one. "


    Mo Li was naturally happy in her heart, and Song Ning also felt that this was not a small relationship. The old lady outside the door seemed to be very powerful. If you can get a relationship from the other party, you will fall here on the dust star and the surrounding stars. China can be considered a guarantee.


    "Thank you, Senior." Song Ning said.


    The old lady said, throwing a storage ring in her hand. The storage ring passed through the door. The door was like nothingness. It was not blocked or destroyed. Song Ning reached out and grabbed the storage ring. After glancing at the sight, seeing the medicinal materials in the storage ring, I couldn''t help but be shocked. This great great thing actually needed more than 800 Chinese medicinal materials to refine. He still doesn''t know what medicinal materials need more than 800 medicinal materials. Refining is now an insight.


    "There is still one day, we will be guarding you outside, you can rest assured, we are here, nobody around the stars dare to come to disturb your alchemy, if you become a pill, then we can also help the sky and thunder. You resist, you let go and refine it, no matter the success or failure, it is reasonable, we will not embarrass you. "The old woman said.


    Song Ning slightly nodded, and beside him, Mori hurriedly bowed to Song Ning: "Senior feels at ease alchemy, I will go out first, so I won''t disturb the senior."


    Mo Li said that he turned and walked out of the room. Song Ning did not keep it. After Mo Li left the room, he arranged the enchantment around his room with Xian Li.


    Everyone in the Fang family outside the room had already done all the precautions, but several elders suddenly saw Song Ning arranging the boundary in the room, and immediately frowned, a little unhappy.


    The old lady said indifferently: "Alchemy masters have their own preferences. He likes to arrange the rooms under the enchantment, which is also a way so that he can refine the pill medicine with more peace of mind. What expression do you have? Is it possible that you can refine it? Elixir? "


    Several elders quickly bowed their heads after seeing this. After all, in this family, they did not dare to make the order, and what the old owner said was right. The alchemist who could refine the eight-level elixir, if he did not Ordering your own unique preferences is incredible.


    In fact, Song Ningdao was not able to be disturbed by alchemy. He used to be disturbed by alchemy. Under the circumstances of being disturbed, alchemy has become a habit, and his mental strength can be highly concentrated, even if someone is fighting next to him, his Xianli can maintain the temperature of the alchemy furnace and the birth of the elixir, alchemy will naturally not be affected.


    The reason why he arranged the enchantment around is that it is still a question of how to refining the Dan, and Song Ning does n��t know the Danfang at all, so the enchantment is arranged around the room, so that outsiders do n��t need immortality. Check the situation in the room, and he can let Shui Ling Dan out at this time.


    Since knowing that Shui Ling Dan is unusual, Song Ning guessed that Shui Ling Dan might know a lot of things, so Song Ning, the task of returning Wu Dan to Dan directly, took it directly.


    "Are you going to refine Wudan to Dan? It''s really beyond my expectations." Shui Lingdan and Song Ning were familiar and had an agreement, and now they don''t want to speak like they used to.


    Song Ning smiled and asked, "Listening to your tone, you know that you should be able to refinish Wutai to Dan, and tell me how to refining."


    The Water Spirit Pill was dumbfounded at the moment. If it were n��t for Song Ning who could n��t see his expression, he would definitely feel funny because of his expression: ��You do n��t know how to refine Wu Da Huan Dan, you dare to tell each other In that case, dare to take this matter to yourself directly? "


    "Isn''t it you? I suppose you are so astute, you should know the method of refining Wutai to Dan." Song Ning smiled.


    Shui Lingdan snorted softly, and when he heard Song Ning say it, he seemed extremely proud: "I naturally know the method of refining Wu Dan Da Dan, but how do you repay me? After all, this is an eight-grade panacea, and it is The extremely rare Eight-Pin Elixir, the people here should not be able to refine it, you do n��t have the Elixir. "


    Song Ning seems a little embarrassed at the moment. This water spirit pill seems to know everything, and some are not very easy to fool. I hope it does not need a lion''s mouth to say: "If you tell me the pill, I can help you recover, and you want to I ��ll protect you whenever I leave, "I will protect you.


    When Shui Lingdan heard this, he was immediately excited: "Is this really serious?"


    "Song Mou never speaks, as long as you tell me that the Danfoss formula for the Great Rejuvenation is correct, then what I said is true," Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan didn''t know why he believed Song Ning so much. Before Song Ning''s words fell, he directly introduced Dan Fang with no great return to Song Ning''s mind. Shui Ling Dan was a treasure to Song Ning. At the same time, Song Ning could see that Danfang had marked on the Danfang how to refining this Greatest Refining Dan. Every refining process, every detail that needs attention should be marked.


    "I really don''t know what you were doing before, could it be the alchemy master?" Song Ning asked curiously.


    Shui Lingdan''s tone dimmed: "Alchemy master? Oh, how could I be an alchemy master, except that I spent a long time at the wicked place where I was alive to make an elixir. Danfang and how to refine it. "


    Song Ning''s eyes twitched involuntarily, this water spirit pill was really powerful, even staying with the alchemist for a long time, he knew how this pill should be refined, this talent, he was ashamed of it, but with emotion With emotion, what he needs to do now is to quickly refine this immortality.

 Chapter 958： Elixir of 800 herbs

    Song Ning turned his hands to take out the Qinglongding, and then began to grind the medicinal materials. With the help of Shui Lingdan, his success rate in refining Wudan was greatly improved. Now he does not have to worry about the thunderstorm. When he came, he didn''t even have to go out. After all, there were eleven Taoist monks outside. If these Taoist monks could not resist the thunderstorm, then he didn''t have to try to resist and die.


    Outside the room, everyone in the Fang family couldn''t feel the slightest movement inside, and they didn''t know how Song Ning''s refinement progressed, but they were also patient and meditated directly on the spot.


    After all, they are not cultivating, and these Fangs said one sentence at a time.


    "Before Song Ning was able to refine the eight-piece panacea, Longfeng Dan, I think the chance of Song Ning refining it today is not a big one." The person who has praised Song Ning before is this person, this person is the Fang family Great elder, in addition to the old woman, this great elder''s position in Fang''s family can be said to be the highest.


    "Even the masters of Xianyuan Mountain have been refining twice and failing twice. This is Song Ning''s young age, and he can refining the Great and Great?" The second elder snorted and said he was not very optimistic.


    "Can it be refined, it means that Song Ning has this heart. Before that, she said that she didn''t want to be with Xiao Li, but now it seems that Song Ning is still very careful about Xiao Li." Fang Jia Lao Si said.


    After finishing speaking, several people looked at the fourth elder. The fourth elder felt a little awkward and hurriedly looked at the lord: "Brother, am I right?"


    The old lady smiled: "Si''er was right. This is indeed the truth. Xiaoli, you have a good vision. This kid is good. Whether he can succeed in refining or not, he will take care of you. "


    Mo Li could only nod her head, but she smiled bitterly in her heart. How could Song Ning be affectionate to her? If you really like her, you wo n��t have to wait until now to have double training with her.


    "The owner said that this Song Ning is really good, but I don''t know if this material will be wasted. A medicinal material with no great return to Dan is very valuable, at least worth ten million fairy jade." From the beginning to In the end, Fang Zhifang and Fang Zhizhi said nothing.


    Fang Zhi''s voice is low, just like his people, with a cloud always on his face, giving a very depressed feeling.


    The four brothers of the Fang family, but there is no woman. Fang Moli is not the daughter of any of the four brothers, but the child of the old five who was already dead. Now the parent and child are talking, and several others They did not continue to speak, but waited for their homeowners.


    Sure enough, the old lady gave him a white look: "Don''t you guys say cold words there, I don''t know your thoughts? You can rest assured that even if Xiaoli finds a good husband, it is absolutely impossible for Fang''s family to give Song Ning completely. Fang Qing ��s position at home is unmatched. This is obvious to all. Our Fang family will have a place in Fang Qing sooner or later. "


    Hearing this, Fang Zhizi ��s and Fang Zhi ��s complexions eased: ��I ��m just worried that this kid ��s castle is too deep. I ��ve been thinking just now that Feng Xianshi ��s seven-star strength, but he can punch Luo Lie into a single punch. Severely injured, able to resist the thunder and thunder of the three sky, can refine the Eight-Pill Elixir, and even cast Dao Fa. For such a person, why does Feng Xianshi only give the strength of seven stars? If it seems to me, he should be Eight-star strength is right. "


    Fang Zhi''s remarks are not unreasonable. Although no one has mentioned it before, some people thought of it, but they didn''t say it.


    "Don''t care about those, he saved Xiaoli, and did nothing bad about Xiaoli. This is enough. I don''t care if the city is not the city. If the self-cultivation world doesn''t have any careful thoughts, it can live for a long time. ? Such a person is a fool! "Lao Yue sneered.


    Hearing that his old mother was angry, Fang Zhi didn''t say much, just nodded slightly, and didn''t say much.


    However, although the old lady said so, in fact, in her mind, Song Ning''s success rate in refining the success without a great return to the Dan is only a mere 10%. This confession is blunt, it can be equivalent to no, after all, Song Ning No matter how powerful, she doesn''t believe that Song Ning will be more powerful than those of Xianyuan Mountain. Xianyuan Mountain can''t refine the panacea. She can''t believe that Song Ning can be easily refined successfully.


    The time passed slowly, and there was no slight fluctuation in Song Ning''s room, which also made their thoughts more firm. As the sunset had gone to the west mountain, the old lady saw that Song Ning''s room still had no movement, so she said, "Fang Yang Please go back first. There must be no one in the house. If you go back alone, if there is something big in your home, report it quickly. "


    Fang Yang clenched his fists: "Homeowner, then I will go back first. You are at ease here. I will never disturb you unless there is an emergency."


    After Fang Yang left, the other members of Fang''s family were more relaxed than before, and their homeowners were not optimistic about Song Ning''s ability to refine the panacea. This idea naturally became stronger in their hearts.


    At this time, Fang Moli was also anxious. She didn''t care whether Song Ning could successfully refine the Elixir. She was concerned about whether Song Ning had refined the Elixir, whether the refining failed or not at all. But two different concepts, if the refining fails, it means that he tried his best, and the elders in the family will not say anything, at most a few cool words, but if Song Ning has no refining at all, this can become In order to deceive the elders in the family, this matter can be big or small.


    It had been almost five hours, and there was still no movement in Song Ning''s room, and the night fell. Even at this time, even the old lady felt that Song Ning was playing with flowers, but since she had already waited for five hours here, They did not go in a hurry. Moreover, for monks like them, the five hours were almost a matter of flick, which was completely negligible. Although Song Ning had already determined that he was not refining the panacea, After all, Song Ning was promised before, and it wouldn''t be good to leave now.


    "What is Senior Song doing, can''t you just ... just talk about it?" Mo Li''s thought was immediately suppressed as soon as he rose.


    In the room, Song Ning was busy at the moment, he didn''t know what the people outside thought, but in the room, he was indeed about to collapse. He was good at grinding the medicine with his hands at the same time, but today he is Take it completely. The grinding of more than 800 kinds of medicinal materials is almost life-threatening. It is not just ordinary grinding. Sometimes, it needs several medicinal materials to grind together. At the same time, the grinding speed cannot be the same. Grinding once, sieving once with your right hand, and then continuing to grind. Before you enter the alchemy furnace, you will start to match first. This is beyond the scope of ordinary monks. It is no wonder that those alchemy masters in Xianyuan Mountain cannot refine the elixir. success.

 Chapter 959： The quantity of herbs changes suddenly

    Another five hours passed, the sky was exposed with white fish, the star was on, and the Fang family who had stayed here for a night had a feeling of being fooled, even the old woman who always thought Song Ning was good was black now. The face and expression are extremely ugly. It looks like this is to kill Song Ning alive.


    Fortunately, Song Ning is still in the room, otherwise they might really rush up and learn Song Ning. If they ca n��t practice alchemy, do n��t talk about alchemy. They offered to take the medicinal materials but did n��t practice alchemy. It is puzzling and makes them angry.


    "You elders, Senior Song may still be studying how to make it. After all, this medicinal material is of great value. He may be worried that if the refining fails, the medicinal material will be destroyed, so he hasn''t moved." Fang Moli is not stupid, naturally feels When the expression of the people was not right, they explained.


    Fang Moli opened his mouth. The original black-faced Fang family members also changed their attitudes a little bit at the moment. The lord also took advantage of Fang Moli''s words and said, "Yes, Song Ning can refine the eight-grade elixir for all to see. Yes, now he hasn''t refined the panacea for a long time, maybe he is not fully sure, so he didn''t dare to take it easily, he didn''t deliberately play us. "


    The lord said so, but in fact there was a feeling of being fooled in his heart. If it was not because he really knew that Song Ning was very promising, he might not necessarily speak for Song Ning at this time.


    Because of the words of Fang Moli and the lord, everyone in the Fang family did not get angry, but continued to wait, but their expressions were not very good compared to before.


    Song Ning doesn''t know what is happening outside the room. If he knows, he will cry and laugh, because until now he still wants to cry without tears. If it is not because of his excellent patience and high technology, it is estimated that Song Ning has given up at this moment.


    call����


    At last, Song Ning took a long breath and finally grinded these immortals in his hands. Looking at the powders in front of him, Song Ning always felt like he was about to be buried by the powders. The amount of this powder is really amazing. If you follow the previous medicinal materials Speaking of that, there are a lot of 800 kinds of medicinal materials, but after grinding, it is impossible to reach this scale, but now it is different. The amount of powder around him is almost several times that before grinding.


    "After grinding according to that method, the amount of these powders can be increased. What''s the matter?" Song Ning said to himself, although the first thing after powder grinding should be to quickly prepare the panacea, but now Song Ning didn''t think about refining the panacea. Instead, he wondered which kind of medicinal material could make the number of these powders more than several times.


    But after thinking about it, he shook his head reluctantly after all, and he could only think of himself as a lesser learner, unable to figure it out.


    "Liduo grass, ancient mysterious leaves, grinding when the Qingming flowers are blooming, will produce a kind of wonder effect." This sound passed from the body of Shui Lingdan into Song Ning''s mind. Song Ning began to hear this after hearing these. Recall the previous picture when these kinds of medicinal materials were grinded together.


    The grinding of these herbs can really make him feel some wonderful things. The Qingming flower blooms, which is the prerequisite for the grinding of Qingming flower, and Liduo grass and ancient Xuanye are carried out under different fairy force stimulating conditions. Grinded, these kinds of medicinal materials together, did not expect it to play such a wonderful role.


    "So that is to say, these kinds of medicinal materials together can increase the number of previous medicinal materials, and the number of medicinal materials required for refining itself without rejuvenation is these. The reason why the less preparation is because of these kinds of medicinal materials What''s so wonderful about it? "Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan did not expect Song Ning to care so much about this kind of thing, but after all, Song Ning''s humble and learned spirit would be annoying for anyone to change. Although Shui Lingdan was previously refined into a panacea by living, There is no prejudice against the alchemy master. Now when he hears Song Ning ��s question, he answers it without hesitation: ��This kind of medicinal material is needed in the great immortality, and these kinds of medicinal materials can achieve this effect, so That ��s how it can be done. If other herbs are not available in the refining process, you do n��t need to do this. ��


    After Shui Lingdan finished, he always felt that he was not comprehensive enough, and added: "I mean, if there is no such kind of immortality in the refining materials of immortality, it is useless to do so."


    Song Ning nodded seemingly incomprehensible, he was really not very good at imagining this kind of magical thing for a while, now that he knows the mystery of it, he has to start refining the Elixir soon, like this outside It''s been a long time since I heard the movement of refining the Elixir inside.


    Thinking in my heart, Song Ning has thrown the powder of these medicinal materials into the Qinglong Ding, and Xianli is constantly turning into a flame. The temperature of the flame is constantly changing, making the temperature in the Qinglong Ding suitable for refining. Elixir.


    Outside the room, everyone in the Fang family suddenly smelled a hint of medicinal herbs. Although the medicinal herbs were ground before, they did not enter the alchemy furnace. The medicinal materials that did not enter the alchemy furnace were not very strong. After setting up the enchantment, they will not smell, but now the medicinal materials have entered the Qinglong Ding, where they begin to volatilize, and the taste will become rich, and they will be able to smell it.


    "Seniors have begun to practice alchemy!" Mo Li said excitedly, and his eyes flashed as if they were extremely happy.


    The lord also breathed a sigh of relief. If Song Ning did not start alchemy, he would not be able to round the field. At this moment, when he looked at everyone in the Fang family, his expressions also changed slightly. The taste of Chinese medicine.


    The old lady was already an accomplished person, and she was also very knowledgeable. After smelling the smell of this medicine, her nose moved, and she was a little surprised. different?"


    If this was heard by Song Ning, Song Ning was certainly surprised. This old woman was not an alchemy master, but the smell emanating from the alchemy furnace after the milling of the elixir and the smell in the alchemy furnace before the milling of the elixir were The difference is that even many alchemists can''t tell the difference, and the old woman can clearly distinguish it, which is enough to explain its superiority.


    Everyone in the Fang family looked at the old lady suspiciously, waiting for the old lady to continue.


    "Let''s take a look first, then Song Ning wouldn''t be able to refining the Great Pill, and would like to use some other red medicine to deceive, then fried the pill, and we also have an explanation with us?" Old woman''s tone Pull down.

 Chapter 960： Bai Hongguan

    The Fang family ��s guess about Song Ning was not unreasonable, but the words fell in Mori ��s ears, but they always made Mori feel a little uncomfortable, but just when the old lady ��s words were finished, there was a sudden appearance in the sky. Dense clouds, the sky is still blue, and the white clouds are still, but at the moment these white clouds are all rushing in the direction of Song Ning''s head.


    This change came very quickly. As soon as the old lady''s voice fell, she saw the change in the sky. She felt choked, and her face could not be changed. Fortunately, no one focused her attention on her. , But all in the sky.


    This cloud suddenly appeared, although it was different from the previous Clear Sky Thunder Tribulation, but it was similar. Just when everyone in the Fang family guessed whether it was Clear Sky Thunder Tribulation, the sky suddenly flashed and thundered. This time, no one was there again. Have any objections.


    Fang''s family is not contrived, just thought that Song Ning was a liar, but at this moment, he already knew that he was wrong before, one by one looks excited, squinting at the sky in the sky.


    In Xianyuan Mountain, the patriarch originally meditated in the room and suddenly felt the change in the sky. His eyes opened wide and looked toward the distance. Somehow, the sky and thunder in the sky just appeared. His first reaction was Song Ning.


    "In a short period of time, once again refining the eight-pin elixir, this Song Ning ... is it possible that the success rate of refining the eight-pin elixir is ten percent?" Sect Master Xianyuanshan couldn''t bear it after saying this Laughing, even if mortals know that there is no absolute thing in this world, then monks should understand that there can be no absolute thing in this kind of matter, not to mention alchemy is a matter of probability, even if it is No matter how powerful the alchemy master, it is impossible to reach a 100% probability.


    Many elders in Xianyuan Mountain also noticed this matter, and flew towards the place where Song Ning was. They saw at a glance that it was the lord''s house, and naturally they thought of this person who refined the eight-level medicine. Song Ning.


    Among the Xianyuan Mountains, a woman was being confined. This woman thought about her face. She was alone on the top of the mountain, but suddenly felt the fluctuations in the sky. Her beautiful eyes looked far, and her pupils were fierce. The ground shrank.


    "Clear Sky Thunder?" The woman''s body flicked slightly, even though she thought of something in her mind: "It is Song Ning? Is that the direction seems to be the Lord''s Mansion, Song Ning is in the Lord''s Mansion?"


    This woman is Wang Ruoyan, and Wang Ruoyan ��s first reaction after feeling the thunderstorm is the matter in her heart. If she can make two eight-level panacea in such a short time, if Song Ning is willing to take action, She believed her grandfather would be saved.


    "You must ask after you can go down the mountain, no matter what the conditions, as long as you can move him ..." Wang Ruotong''s delicate skin was cut by her nails, she clenched her teeth, and she had made up her mind.


    Above the sky, there are endless crackling sounds, even in the Xianyuan Mountain, which is two hundred miles away from the lord ��s palace. Within a few hundred miles, the lord ��s palace is almost condensed into a power grid, which also makes the dust fall. Brother Xing had to care, even if the lord''s house could not break into, but at the moment they all flew towards the lord''s house and wanted to see the excitement.


    Different from the last time, although some people were surprised this time, it was not like seeing the thunderstorm in the sky before. It seems that because I had seen the thunderstorm in the sky before Song Ning, it appeared again in a short time. The clear sky thunderstorm also made them feel ''used''.


    This time the thunder sky came faster than before, but the power is much smaller than before, even though Song Ning can see at a glance that the thunder dragon is almost the same as the last thunder dragon, but it is only the same. Forget it, because you can''t see any glory in the eyes of the Thunder Dragon this time, it is clearly a thing without wit.


    boom!


    The first split, fell.


    There are enchantments around the lord''s mansion, and it is impossible to know how many people there are in the mansion, and the monks around will not deliberately investigate. Sect Master Shan was extremely anxious at the moment and wanted to hurry up and help Song Ning to resist the thunderstorm.


    "Sovereign, I''m with you!" Elder Xianyuanshan''s body accelerated, and kept up with Sect Master.


    The suzerain looked nervous: "Song Ning seemed to have exhausted all his efforts to resist the thunderstorm before the sky, and even the magic weapon seemed to be damaged. Although this time the thunderstorm was not as powerful as before, we can''t underestimate it, so we have to hurry up Help him resist the thunder. "


    When the patriarch spoke, several other elders who followed immediately increased their speed. This subconscious person had a kind of consciousness that wanted to help Song Ning.


    However, at this moment, Thunder Tribulation has already fallen.


    The Sect Master''s heart was tight, a fairy power popped up, and he slashed at the thunder dragon. It seemed to be cutting off the thunder dragon, but when he had just sent out his fairy power, he suddenly saw a word from the lord''s palace. Qianguang, the glare is white, fleeting, and the moment when the white light appears, even with the cultivation of the Sovereign of the Immortal Mountain, he feels the consciousness is instantly blank, and he ca n��t remember anything. He even feels the strength of this power. The immortal force in his body solidified.


    The white light flashed away. When the white light disappeared, even the thunder dragon disappeared without a trace. The thunderstorm of the clear sky, but just the first time it had been split, but it had been broken up by this white light. This scene All the monks around looked dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost.


    The strength of Thunder Tribulation is originally a test of the strength of the monk. If the strength is not good, this is the death of the monk. Generally speaking, the person who can resist the Thunder Tribulation is already extremely strong. The thunder breaks down, which is really unbelievable.


    "This seems to be the Taoism of the Fang family. Unexpectedly, even the thunderstorms of the sky were directly destroyed."


    "The Fang family is worthy of being a big family. The existence of this family is something I can''t wait for."


    "Bai Hong Guan Ri! This is Bai Hong Guan Ri! Fang Family Secret Technique, I didn''t expect to see it here, could it be that the lord has already understood Bai Hong Guan Ri?"


    The sound of discussion is not just those small schools or casual repairs, even the monks of Xianyuan Mountain feel incredible.


    "This is not the power of Fang Yuanshan, this, this is the head of Fang''s family!" Sect Master Xianyuanshan took a deep breath. You know, this old owner of Fang''s family has not been out for a long time because of his age. Appeared here, or to help Song Ning resist the thunderstorm of the clear sky, how can Fang''s family attach so much importance to Song Ning?


    "Isn''t it said that the Song family has a lot of entanglement with the Fang family, and the Fang family regards the Song family as a dead enemy. Whether the Song family is a Song family or not, the Fang family is extremely annoying as long as it is the surname of Song? The homeowner has come to help Song Ning? "Elder Xianyuanshan couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 961： The best of the best-Qinglong Ding

    The patriarch smiled bitterly, thinking of the ancient immortal tomb that was about to begin, and he probably guessed something: "Talent like Song Ning, even the Fang family, needs to be wooed."


    In the room, the Qinglong Ding has become a pill, and the aroma of this pill is all over the place. During this process, Ning Song did not suffer any damage. As for the thunderbolt, it was just outside of him. Unexpectedly, he originally thought that the people of this family might be entangled with the thunder robbery and could resist the thunder robbery, but he was never directly disbanding the thunder robbery, but now he can be seen.


    "What kind of strength is it that can directly defeat this thunderstorm?" Song Ning thought, when refining the dragon and phoenix, the thunder sky is strong, even the Xianyuan Mountain Sect Master and others are extremely difficult to come up to help, this time although Thunder Tribulation needs to be weaker, but the old lady in this family is really too amazing. Song Ning never believes that the other party is defeating this Thunder Dragon with a single blow. There is a very strong Tao contained in it.


    While Song Ning was still thinking about all this, an old woman''s voice came out: "Song Ning, can the medicine be successfully prepared?"


    Song Ning walked out of the room and waved away Qinglong Ding and the Elixir in it. The Elixir was in Song Ning''s hands. The size of this great immortality was equal to half of Song Ning''s palm. The lacquered black, smooth surface can even reflect light.


    Song Ning appeared in the eyes of everyone, raised the elixir in his hand, and said with a smile: "Thank you for your help, the elixir has been completed, the eight-level elixir, and there is no great return to elixir."


    During the speech, Song Ning directly threw the Elixir to Mori.


    The monks who were still watching outside the enclave of the lord''s palace could not help twitching a few times, and the eight-grade elixir was thrown out in Song Ning''s hands as easily as if it were an ordinary stone?


    Although Song Ning did not show extreme care, but Mo Li was very excited at this moment, even the woman who is known as a frost beauty was moving at the moment, happy like a child.


    "Good, I''m not wrong." The old woman shouted.


    These words fell in Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning couldn''t help but frown slightly, and suddenly an idea suddenly appeared in his heart. This old lady might have just used her strongest technique just now, in order to directly defeat this Thunder Dragon. On the one hand, she wanted to deter the monks around her. On the other hand, she wanted to make her understand that she attached great importance to this moment.


    In this way, she was declared a sovereign, and Song Ning was used by their family.


    Song Ning was thinking, Mori''s voice interrupted his thoughts: "Thank you, Senior Song."


    "It''s okay, Miss." Song Ning bowed his head slightly, so many people around him, and Fang''s family was so strong. He naturally asked the other girl''s young lady to show some respect, not to mention his own impression of the other party''s Mo Li. He was about to enter the ancient immortal tomb. Although it seemed that he assisted Fang Moli, he actually helped each other because he also had some needs.


    This is the first time Fang Moli was called "Miss" by Song Ning. She listened a little awkwardly, but with so many people around, she was not good at showing up. There was a lot of trouble in the big family. If she was in this way Many people show a low profile, and the family will definitely embarrass Song Ning when she knows this.


    "I promise to do something for the senior, I will do my best." Fang Moli said.


    Song Ning smiled, waved his hand, and then clenched his fist at the old woman: "Seniors, I spent a lot of refining the Elixir today, and I need to recuperate, otherwise it will cause trouble for Tomorrow and Missy to enter the ancient immortal tomb Now. "


    Song Ning ��s remarks are excellent. If I change the individual remarks, I am afraid that everyone in the Fang family will not answer. After all, a live monk who can ''easily'' refining the eight-grade panacea is here, and the refining is still not great. Dan, they want to have a good talk inside.


    "Song Ning is really tired. After all, this eight-level panacea is different from others. Let''s go back first. Xiaoli is going to take the panacea. We are guarding the law next to it. This matter is not tolerable." The lord reminded in a low voice.


    Everyone in the Fang family agreed, and the old lady raised her head toward the sky and said lightly: "Thank you all for your concern, Song Ning helped our Fang family to refine the Eight-Pill Elixir without Great Return to Dan, and since then we are the people of the Fang family, now Refining the Elixir is a bit tired. I want to take a good rest and do n��t want to be disturbed. Please come back. "


    When everyone heard this, their hearts were naturally clear, and they all said goodbye. All the people in Xianyuan Mountain ran in a white trip. There was always a sense of stupidity, but the home owner of Fang ��s family came, and the intention was particularly obvious. what.


    Fang Moli gave Song Ning a reluctant glance, and followed the Fang family to leave, while Song Ning went directly back to the room and breathed for a long time. He so refined the two Dans above the falling dust star. In addition to the need for medicine, the more important point is that he wants to gather popularity here. He has already seen the performance of Xianyuan Mountain before. Xianyuan Mountain is an alchemy school, among the stars around here It has a very high status, which shows the energy of the alchemist.


    If you can show the talent of the alchemist, then make more people, even if you are not friends, but if you need help, you can also use the Elixir to exchange with these people.


    Song Ningxian investigated the surroundings and found that there was no one around him. Then he took out the Qinglongding. This was his first investigation of the Qinglongding. Since Master Gudan handed him the Qinglongding to him, he has been from It has not been checked. If it were not for the continuous refinement of two Eight-Pill Elixir, he would not have thought of seriously inspecting this alchemy furnace.


    Eight-pin elixir, even a very strong alchemist, can maintain a 50% success rate, but he has been able to refining two consecutive successes. Although Longfeng Dan is not an eight-pin elixir, but because Some other materials were added to the refining process, and the refining method has changed. Therefore, the eight-pin elixir has been achieved. As for the newly-refined infinite pill, it is a solid eight-pin elixir. This success rate It''s really shocking, even Song Ning doesn''t believe it.


    Before preparing to investigate Qinglong Ding, Song Ning suddenly thought of the water spirit pill in his storage ring. The two prescriptions for the two medicines were informed by Shui Lingdan. Instead of investigating Qinglong Ding first, he felt that he was not as good Ask Shui Lingdan first.


    "The success rate of my alchemy is related to the Danfang you told me?" Song Ning asked directly.


    "I don''t know about it. I don''t know the Elixir, but I can tell you some Elixir." Shui Lingdan''s voice looks lazy, it sounds like he is resting: "But you can look at yours Alchemy furnace, did n��t you just check it out? I always feel that your alchemy furnace is a little different. Among the alchemy furnaces I have seen, there seems to be no better alchemy furnace than you. ��


    Song Ning looked down at Qing Longding: "How many alchemy furnaces have you seen?"


    "Don''t dare to say that more than one hundred and eighty must have existed, and they are all excellent magic weapons. It is precisely because I have seen more, I can probably tell whether the alchemy furnace is good or bad. Your alchemy furnace is absolutely It ��s the best, just do n��t know where you got it from. ��Shui Lingdan said, hesitating, and continued to explain:�� Generally, alchemy furnaces with some special effects are the best, but your alchemy furnace is me. Among the best alchemy furnaces I''ve seen, it has the best breath. "


    "Breath?" Song Ning could not help but moved her nose: "Alchemy furnace also has breath?"


    "You can''t feel it right now." Shui Lingdan''s tone was with a hint of contempt, but he hurriedly changed his mouth as soon as he expressed this tone, and seemed to be a little afraid of Song Ning''s anger: "I said casually Say, in fact, I have a stronger sense of this kind of thing, which is not comparable to ordinary monks. "


    "Well ... I didn''t expect you to know these very well, so I have a question that I always wanted to ask, but I couldn''t find the right person to ask. It would be better for you to answer it for me." Song Ning said.


    "You said." Shui Lingdan did not hesitate.


    "Actually, I have always been curious. Why does Qinglongding have a certain chance to double the refined elixir?" Song Ning asked.


    Originally, Song Ning had little hope for the answer to this question. After all, this kind of thing even many people who know alchemy furnaces may not be able to answer it. A alchemy furnace has such characteristics, which is really elusive.


    But the water spirit pill replied with a smile: "This is very simple. The reason why the alchemy furnace has different special effects is because the materials for forging the alchemy furnace are peculiar. Although I do n��t know what the material for refining this dragon is, But I can be sure that the material forging this Qinglong Ding must be some kind of material from ancient times, maybe it is a strange material in the ancient fairyland. "


    The answer is not satisfactory, but it is already the best that can be found so far.


    "Thank you." Song Ning thanked Xianli and infiltrated the Qinglong Ding and began to investigate.


    But it was an alchemy furnace. Song Ning didn''t care too much. Xian Li entered at will and walked around in this green dragon tripod. However, just as Song Ning''s fairy power walked in this alchemy furnace, it was about to end. His inexplicable expression was trance, and his mind seemed to tremble, just like the feeling at the beginning of the fall from the sky.


    Song Ning only felt that he might be really tired, so he didn''t care too much, and concentrated on investigating the inside of Qinglongding, but when he checked Qinglongding again, he felt that something was not right, and he looked around. , Somehow, his mind seemed to be completely ingested by this Qinglong Ding. At this time, he was standing in the Qinglong Ding, the surroundings were completely dark. When he looked up, he found that the ceiling of the room was like the sky. There is only one possibility for the situation, that is, it has shrunk itself, and now it is in this blue dragon tripod!

 Chapter 962： Ancient Golden Mirror Stone

    Song Ning concentrated on the spirit again, only to discover that it was not his body but his fairy power that entered Qinglongding.


    "Just now a hint of fairy power infiltrated this Qinglong Ding, but I didn''t expect Qinglong Ding to be able to draw all of my fairy power into it. It seemed that, as Shui Lingdan said, this Qinglong Ding has a weird." Song Ning thought At this moment, no matter what method Qinglongding used to **** himself in, he began to observe the interior of Qinglongding.


    This Qinglong Ding is like a world of heaven and earth, the light in the room shines out, but at this moment it cannot illuminate the entire Qinglong Ding, Song Ning seems to have entered another space, but with this dim light, the surroundings are not It was completely dark, and I could vaguely see something carved on the inner wall of Qinglongding.


    He fixed his eyes on it, it was a very weird text, and the text was also mixed with things similar to paintings. Song Ning did not take a closer look before, but now he found that the entire inner wall of Qinglong Ding was all these things. It ��s so dense that I do n��t know where to look.


    However, there is some dust in these words and paintings. Song Ningli thinks that this should be accumulated after years of alchemy and cannot be removed now.


    "There are secrets inside this Qinglong Ding, but I have never seen this kind of text. As for the picture, it seems to be ..." Song Ning mumbled, standing on the spot and slowly moving his feet, watching the Qinglong Ding around The picture on the inner wall seems to describe a war, a war between man and beast, the war is tragic, and finally the beast is sealed in something, and people are also killed and injured.


    The very simple style of painting is as if the children were carved on the ground with stones, but somehow, Song Ning felt shocked and sad for a long time.


    Song Ning came back, feeling that his mind was almost ingested by this painting. He quickly got up and wanted to leave this Qinglong Ding, but just when he was about to leave, he stepped on a gravel under his foot, and he reached out The rubble was picked up. At first glance, it was no different from ordinary stones, but then he felt the breath of Qinglongding from the stone.


    "Is it Qinglong Ding''s broken scum?" Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and he looked down at his feet.


    In the darkness, he could see a few cracks under his feet. In the middle of these cracks was a gap that was invisible to the naked eye, and the so-called gravel in his hand was what the gap cracked.


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment, which seemed to be half the size of the palm of his hand, but now he has shrunk himself, which makes this crack not small.


    "Cracks like Qinglongding''s superb alchemy furnace can appear cracks, but it''s just a small crack, there should be no problem." Song Ning thought, grabbed the small gravel in his hand, and moved his body, and the fairy power returned to the body.


    Song Ning stayed in the Qinglong Ding for a long time, but it was only a moment in the outside world. He opened his eyes and looked down at his right hand. There was a small gravel in the palm of his right hand. The size of the small gravel was like him. I got exactly the same among Qinglongding.


    "I should be smaller in Qinglong Ding. In reality, this gravel should be as big as dust. How could it be the same size as I saw in Qinglong Ding?" Song Ning was a little puzzled.


    He fiddled with the stone, and just changed the small gravel from his right hand to his left hand, and suddenly heard the Water Spirit Pill scream in the storage ring: "This, is this ancient gold mirror stone ?!"


    Song Ning looked at the small black rubble, and it didn''t look like a golden mirror stone, but if it was matched with the word "Ancient", it was somewhat appropriate.


    "Do you know?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan eagerly said: "How could it not be possible to know that this is one of the nine wonders between heaven and earth!"


    Shui Lingdan was already excited: "This is a good thing, baby, heaven and earth treasure, this is called the real heaven and earth treasure!" Although Song Ning can''t see the appearance of Shui Ling Dan now, he has been able to get away from this Shui Ling Dan I felt extremely excited in my voice, and even a drool-like appearance appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    "Real treasure of heaven and earth?" Song Ning was a little confused. He had never heard of one of the nine wonders between heaven and earth.


    "This ancient gold mirror not only has a great chance of copying things, but also can greatly increase the success rate. No wonder you have such a high success rate in refining the elixir, and the refining elixir has a great possibility to double directly. "Shui Ling Dan said:" This piece is in your hand, I don''t know how long it will be consumed. If you hold this ancient gold mirror stone in your hand when you are fighting with others, there is a certain possibility that the Taoism will be doubled. "


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply, his eyes shining: "Does this really matter?"


    "Can we discuss something?" Shui Lingdan did not answer Song Ning, but asked directly.


    Song Ning is still immersed in consternation. Although the realm of the realm of truth is full of wonders, if the ancient gold mirror stone''s marvelous effect is true, it might be too unbelievable. It ��s like a fantasy.


    "Hey, hello, can we discuss something?" Shui Lingdan shouted.


    "What?" Song Ning asked.


    "This ancient gold mirror stone is for my use. This kind of natural material and earth treasure has a very strong effect on me to restore the body." Shui Lingdan salivated.


    Song Ning glanced at the storage ring with a smile: "What did you say just now?"


    "One of the nine wonders between heaven and earth, ancient gold mirror stone." Shui Lingdan repeated.


    Song Ning nodded: "Since you also know that this thing is precious, you can just tell me what you want, and I will give it to you? Moreover, you have spent a lot of immortal medicines bought by Xianyu. I will not eat you. It is already very good for you. You can recover by yourself in 500 years. If you can recover, I will let you go. If you ca n��t recover, you ca n��t make it. No wonder I, I do n��t seem to have an obligation to help you recover the body? "


    Suddenly, Shui Lingdan was silent. In the past few days, it really thought that it was familiar with Song Ning. But think carefully, Song Ning said that this is the truth. The ancient gold mirror stone is like a baby. Can come.


    "I can promise you any conditions." Shui Lingdan replied.


    Song Ning''s face sank: "Any condition? If you can meet any of my conditions, it won''t become a panacea now! Deceive things first, and talk about later things later, you''ll feel like I''ll believe it You?"


    Shui Lingdan is anxious. This ancient gold mirror stone has no small effect on it. It can absorb the power of heaven and earth from it. It can even help it double the chance of successful customs clearance, but now Song Ning does not give it, and it really drives it crazy.

 Chapter 963： I killed

    "You say your condition first, maybe I can do it. This ancient gold mirror stone has been very helpful to me, and I hope you can think about what I said." Shui Lingdan still said reluctantly.


    Song Ning did not ignore it, and directly spoke his own conditions: "It is not impossible to say that my request is actually very simple. There is a person still in the body, and the soul is scattered between heaven and earth. I want to save this person. Live, can you do it? "


    Shui Lingdan almost did not hesitate: "The flesh is still there, and Kobe anger is scattered between the sky and the earth. This kind of person is not saved and not alive, but it is extremely difficult. First of all, this person ��s spirit should be gathered together, and then called into the body, then It is possible to resurrect by applying spells that can displace time. If this is not possible, some heavenly and earthly treasures can also play an auxiliary effect. It is not difficult to do it. If it is my peak moment, it should ...


    "What you said is nonsense." Song Ning interrupted Shui Ling Dan: "Maybe you can do it, but I don''t care what your peak moment is. Now you are just a panacea in my eyes."


    Shui Lingdan is aggrieved. If you do n��t see its appearance now, you will find it is weeping. It ��s not clear to remember the previous things. To be precise, all it can remember is the last few pictures in life and after death. Things, even it can''t even remember who it is. During the long years after death, it knew too much in the alchemy furnace of the alchemist, and it was consumed until the alchemist died. They are still alive, and they do n��t even know how many reincarnations they should spend, but they have been free in this world.


    What it understands is that it has spent a long time in the alchemy furnace, but it does not know that the alchemy furnace it was in before has a similarity with the Qinglong Ding, which is Song Ning. It will be stretched and magnified. It may have been a hundred years in the inside, and it may only be one day outside.


    Seeing that Shui Ling Dan did not speak again, Song Ning knew that Shui Ling Dan should have given up, and he did not continue to talk to it. On the contrary, this ancient gold mirror stone was not put in the storage ring, but was kept close to him.


    This day passed quickly.


    In the early morning of the following day, Song Ning seemed to hear the sound of the tides in a trance. There was no sea on this falling dust star. Since there was no sea, how could he hear the tides?


    When he walked out of the room and opened the door, he saw blue light in the sky, like a tsunami, but the tsunami-like picture was not real, but it was a bit illusory, but if you look carefully It was found that this is not an illusion, but a real tide, but the distance is too far away to give an illusion like an illusion.


    "From the distant tides, is it the day when you entered the ancient immortal tomb?" Song Ning saw this scene for the first time, and she felt some emotion in her heart. It was Song Ning''s emotion when a white rainbow hit the sky. Then, several figures appeared in the white rainbow, one of which was Mo Li.


    In the air, Moli wore a colorful flowing cloud skirt, her hair fluttered in the wind, her temperament was a little different from before, and there was a chill between her eyebrows, which gave her a sense of inaccessibility. He saw Song Ning below.


    Many monks around looked at the sky after seeing this vision of the world and happened to see Fang Moli.


    In the sky, this Fang Moli is like a fairy, and her existence has been forgotten by many people. Fang Moli, who was amazing at that time, has some gaps with the present. It looks a bit greener than it is now, and looks slightly different. But even so, when she once again put on the only colorful flowing cloud skirt in the entire star field, people remembered her past.


    "Fang Family, Fang Moli!"


    "Wake up, she wakes up, some people predicted that she would wake up, and now she really woke up!"


    People look excited and extremely moving. Although Fang Moli did n��t grow up on Falling Star, Falling Star knew a lot about the other side ��s deeds. As a former Mo Li, he hides in the lord ��s palace and stays out, even if he is going out, Light makeup and elegant, no one can see that she was the old Miss Fang family.


    There is a kind of person in the world, no matter where he goes, he will be greeted by countless people. Fang Moli is like this. As soon as she appeared, the falling dust star was almost boiling.


    "Hey, it''s so beautiful. I haven''t seen you for so many years, but I am thinking about it." It was at this moment that a crack suddenly appeared in the void, and a small boat came in, and a young man and a young man stood on the boat Three, the young man was holding a steel fracture fan in his hands, and the boy behind his head slightly lowered his head, showing a humble color. As for the old man, he stood with his hands down, staring blankly at the front, when he When he saw the head of the Fang family, he looked slightly moved, nodded at her, and said hello.


    Fang Moli stared at the three people not far away. Her memories were not fully recovered. Some memories that had been sealed for too long knew that she could not remember them now.


    The monk Luo Chenxing looked at the talking man with a cold eye, and he was very angry when he talked. He held a steel fracture fan in his hand and looked like he was not a good person.


    The man looked at Fang Mori for a moment, and thought Fang Mori was stunned. Immediately his body flashed, and a residual image appeared out of thin air. The next moment appeared in front of Fang Mori less than a foot away: " You smiled at me, but I remembered until now, Mori, this time the ancient immortal tomb, I will protect you. "


    Protect Fang Moli? !


    This kind of honor, no matter who it is, is an honor for this person. If it is not the monks on the falling star who know that they do not have this ability, nor this qualification, I am afraid that they will have a competition at this moment, so as to decide with Fang Moli was selected to enter the ancient immortal tomb together. Now the man who looks like a girly girl even said that he wants to protect Fang Moli. What is he?


    When everyone was filled with indignation, Fang Moli smiled indifferently. This smile was like the first ray of sunlight showing in the ice and snow. Although it could not melt the ice and snow, it gave people a glimmer of hope.


    "Who are you?" Fang Moli said lightly.


    The young man''s eyes twitched, and he didn''t say anything. For a while, there was a anger in his body. If it was not because of his home, he was already angry, and he was embarrassed in front of many men. Say, this side of Mori is too arrogant, even who he does not remember?


    "Xiaoli, you just woke up, there is a lack of memory, it is normal to forget, this is Yao Guxing Qian Jia''s son, Qian Renyu." The old lady said with a smile, when looking at Fang Moli, her eyes were full of love Color.


    Hearing this, Qian Renyu''s face eased a lot, and the old man behind him glared at him fiercely, and he immediately smiled: "I forgot, Mo Li, you just woke up, many things are I ca n��t remember it. It ��s okay. We slowly recall the past, and the days are still long. "


    Although Qian Renyu did not continue to approach Fang Moli, but there was a hint of lightness in his words. The words fell in the ears of any man and could not help but tingle. Even Song Ning was a little surprised. I thought that Fang Moli would have been with this kind of man before, but Song Ning is proficient in alchemy, and you can see at a glance that Fang Moli is still a virgin body. What can be the virgin body and Qian Renyu?


    Thinking of this, Song Ning couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled, and didn''t pay too much attention. The Fang family and the Qian family obviously knew each other, and it was not good for him to intervene at this moment.


    Everyone originally thought that Qian Renyu said it was true, but as soon as Qian Renyu''s voice fell, he heard Fang Moli''s cold voice: "This Daoist, such a thing as Fenghuaxueyue, is used between me and you. Isn''t it right? "


    The mood that Qian Renyu just mentioned once again fell to the bottom, and his teeth snorted. At the same time, Fang Moli flicked and appeared beside Song Ning. She stood beside Song Ning and looked at Qian Ren in the air. Yu, looks like water, calmly said: "Song Ning is the one who enters the ancient immortal tomb with me. If in this world our Mori needs protection from people other than his family, then Song Ning, not you, money Fellow."


    The old man behind Qian Renyu raised his hand and pressed Qian Renyu''s shoulder and smiled: "It seems that Fang''s is only going to use two places this time?"


    The lord was not a person of the same generation as the old man, but he was mostly responsible for the fact that the Fang family entered the ancient immortal tomb. Now when the old man asks him, he is not good at not answering.


    "It''s just that our Fang family entered the two of them this time. The extra quota will be retained for the next time and counted as half of the quota." Said the lord.


    The old man nodded with a smile: "Indeed, the quota that is not used this time can be accumulated half a quota next time. If half the quota is accumulated next time, it will be a quota. Your family is far-sighted and our money family is ashamed Not as good, but I''m curious. Wasn''t there a man named Luo Lie? The younger Wu Xiu had good strength. Why didn''t he see him? "


    The lord hesitated, and suddenly asked Luo Lie, it was really difficult to answer. He was thinking about how to deal with the past, but before he could say it, he heard Song Ning respond below: "I was killed."


    The old man''s look was as usual, with a strange look in his deep eyes. As soon as this kind of eyes appeared, Song Ning had a feeling of being counted.


    "The Luo family is also related to us. It''s really a pity that he died in the falling dust star."


    At one point in this remark, the look of the lord changed drastically. He did not expect Song Ning to admit it directly. What he did not expect was that Luo Lie actually knew the Qian family. They are all nervous. After all, Song Ning is just an outsider. If he wants to protect Song Ning, he will offend the Qian family.


    "It''s a pity? It didn''t happen to my predecessors that it was a pity that he almost defiled Miss Fang''s family and killed him. It was cheap to him."

 Chapter 964： Slap in the air

    Song Ning said, glancing at the old man with interest: "It seems that the seniors seem to want to justify Luo Lie?"


    Originally, the old man thought that he had settled Song Ning, but he never thought Song Ning would say this. He was thinking about questioning Song Ning, only to hear Fang Moli next to Song Ning frowning and saying, " That ��s right, if there were no Song Ning, I had been ruined by Luo Lie before. If Luo Lie ��s death had to be recovered, I would come directly to Fang Moli! ��


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became subtle. Although the old man''s words were flat just now, everyone felt his momentum. Now, when Fang Moli spoke, where did he come from?


    Sure enough, when everyone''s eyes fell on the old man, the old man''s look immediately became ugly. He quickly turned to look at the old lady of Fang''s house and said, "Old housekeeper, this, this ..."


    The old lady smiled faintly: "It''s okay, the matter has been resolved. If the Luo family really wants to find trouble, just come casually. If our Fang family is afraid, write it backwards with the words behind!"


    The old man nodded again and again: "Yes, yes."


    At the end of the conversation, the old man looked at Song Ning: "Junior, you are doing well. I had misunderstood you before. If you were not with you, the magnifying lady would be bullied."


    "Oh." Song Ning sneered twice. He didn''t take the old man''s eyes from the beginning. Now that he sees the old man''s expression, don''t mention how good he is.


    Qian Renyu saw that his family had failed to hold Song Ning, and his attitude improved slightly: "Song Daoyou, Qixing strength, not bad, if you encounter any trouble after entering the ancient immortal tomb, you must remember to ask me for help."


    Song Ning saw that Qian Renyu had eight-star strength before, but Fang Moli was also eight-star strength. Why should he protect him? However, since the other party talked with each other, he was not good at reaching out and hitting people''s faces. He could only hold a fist and responded: "Thank you so much."


    Qian Renyu flashed a trace of haze without traces in his eyes, sneering in his heart.


    Just as they talked, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky again, and three people also came out of the crack. It was surprising that these three men were all men and did not wear tops. One of the extremely muscular men was burly With thick eyebrows and big eyes, a black hair appeared noisy. As soon as he stepped out of the crack, he burst out laughing: "Miss Fang Jiali Fang Moli brought a man with only seven stars strength, it really made me Laugh. "


    He said, squinting at Song Ning, his eyes filled with indescribable contempt: "What do you count? Do you have this strength to protect Fang Moli?"


    "Eight star strength, no shirt, muscular, this person is Ronda!"


    "Wu Xiu, it can be said that there is the pinnacle of Wu Ji in Wonderland, and Long Da really came, this time there is something good-looking."


    Long Da didn''t seem to hear the voices of the people around him. He squinted and smiled as he walked towards Song Ning: "Say, do you have this strength? Why do you rely on it?"


    Fang Moli frowned, and she had some impressions about this Ronda. The Dragon family and Fang family were the opposites. Although they were not hostile, it was inevitable to meet with a few taunts, but this time they met Long Da did not mock Fang''s family, but directly mocked Song Ning.


    But at this moment, after all, Song Ning is from the Fang family.


    Long Da fell in front of Song Ning and faced with Song Ning. Fang Moli stepped forward to block in the middle, but her footsteps had just taken off, and only felt Song Ning grabbed her hand.


    Song Ning turned his head and smiled at Fang Moli. This smile made Fang Moli feel at ease. She pursed her lips and stood on the spot without moving forward. Then she looked at Song Ning and stepped forward to face Long Da, Laughed: "I am qualified, what to do with you."


    "Nothing, I just want to see if you have any kind of seeds. Now I see, every kind of waste, seven-star strength, can you get a woman to protect you? Oh, Fang family can only use you like this Strong dog. "Longda smiled with his head up.


    Although at the moment everyone thinks that Ronda is extremely excessive, it is impossible for Fang''s parents to directly shoot at Ronda. As for Fang Moli, with Song Ning''s instruction, she did not take any action.


    Just as Long Da laughed and mocked Song Ning and Fang Jia, suddenly a very clear voice came out, which was about to break everyone out of Long Da''s aura.


    Snapped!


    The sound of this slap is clearly as if the dead wood was broken.


    Boom!


    Immediately after, the rockery in the lord''s palace was smashed and smashed, and the people reacted. Their eyes looked towards the fragments of the rockery. Among them, a muscular figure sat on the ground. Shaking his head, he didn''t seem to be injured, but he looked very embarrassed, and his already messy long hair was a little embarrassed by the dust.


    "He, he shot ?!"


    Song Ning stretched out his hand and directly flew the eight-star strength of Longda. Although Longda was not injured, Longda was after all a martial arts slap. He was actually slapped by a seven-star strength monk. This kind of thing is really true. Unbelievable.


    Not to mention others, even Long Da felt incredible at the moment. He just didn''t feel any movement at all, but the other party''s slap fell down, which was unbelievable.


    "You are looking for death! I want to see Longda today. I kill a Fang family dog. How dare Fang''s family dare to treat me!" Longda was furious, and he bounced from the ground, his arms pressed, and the whole body instantly became Muscle bulging, this is not a spell, but the effect of muscle condensation in Longda''s body. This is the performance of entering the combat state. For martial arts, entering the combat state is completely different from the ordinary state. Long Da, the momentum is stronger than before.


    Long Da''s figure disappeared in place, appeared silently on top of Song Ning''s head, a foot flew out, and went straight to Song Ning''s head, with Mars above this foot, and the sky was marked with a ripple.


    Even Fang Moli had just reacted at the moment. If this attack attacked her, she would be able to resist or evade, but now it is Song Ning who is attacking, and she is caught by surprise.


    The pupils of the Fang family shrank, and the elders wanted to help, but when they thought of Longda''s words, they couldn''t do it. The Long family and the Fang family were not in harmony. If it was because of Longda and Song Ning, If the parents of Fang started their hands, then even if the Dragon family and the Fang family were completely stiff, it would not be impossible to even trigger a war.


    After all, Song Ning''s seven-star strength, compared with the eight-star strength of Long Da, does have a lot of gaps. In their view, Song Ning was just a sneak attack, even if this sneak attack could not hurt Long Da half a point, now Long Da is fully committed How did he deal with the attack?

 Chapter 965： Cracks in the tide

    The speed of Long Da''s foot is too fast, let alone an ordinary monk. Even when many Golden Immortals see this strike, they have the illusion of seeing a meteor. If they are hit by this attack, don''t say it is Life and death, it would be nice to leave a whole body.


    The Fang family sighed that Song Ning was too impulsive, although they all knew that Song Ning''s strength was good, but in the face of a sudden attack by Wu Xiu, his strength was useless. Moreover, Song Ning was no matter how powerful. Is it seven-star strength, how does it compare with eight-star strength Ronda?


    Seeing this scene, Qian Renyu was secretly pleased. He now waited for Longda to kill Song Ning. After that, he could stop Longda and not only remove the nail in Song Ning ��s eyes, but also enable Fang ��s family. Happy, maybe Fang Moli can be directly pleased, this kind of good thing, he did not dare to think about it before, actually fell on himself.


    However, when everyone thought that Song Ning was going to die, for some reason, Fang Moli suddenly calmed down, because she saw the indifferent expression on Song Ning''s face as if nothing had happened.


    This foot was about to fall on Song Ning''s head, but it suddenly and strangely stopped. Long Da was stunned. At this moment, it was the family elder who appeared in front of him. The elder stood in front of him and grabbed Long Da''s foot with one hand, squinting Yan coldly shouted, "Why! How can you shoot freely here?"


    "He, he first ..." Long Da pointed at Song Ning angrily, but he was interrupted by the elders of the family without waiting for his words: "If you don''t talk, the other party will not rush, you forget What did I say to you before coming? "


    Long Da stopped talking, lowering his mouth and swallowing this tone, but although he didn''t say anything to the elders of the family, he turned his head and looked at Song Ning with cold eyes: "See you at the ancient immortal tomb."


    Song Ning smiled and did not respond. Long Da left angrily. The parents of Long turned around and looked at Song Ning indifferently. He lowered his eyes and said: "The strength of the Seven Stars has entered the ancient immortal tomb, but it will be dead."


    "It doesn''t matter if you have a life, just a face." Song Ning shrugged.


    This time, the Dragon family really lost face. For the ancient immortal tomb, Longda could only swallow this breath, and everyone was relieved. If they had not waited for the ancient immortal tomb to open, they would die. But it was really the first time that the world was hit. This entry into the ancient immortal tomb is a grand ceremony, and it is not easy to see blood, and if Song Ning is dead, the Long family and Fang family are also not good-looking.


    From Longda to Longda to leave, from Longda to be beaten to Longda attack, Song Ning stood on this ground, only one step, even when Longda attacked, he did not move at all, even raised his hand to block Did not make any moves.


    In the eyes of almost everyone, Song Ning had no defensive ability and could not keep up with the speed of Longda, so it seemed motionless and calm, but in fact it was not shown.


    However, in this scene, the parents of Long have always seen clearly. In his view, Song Ning is not unresponsive, but he does not want to respond. His expression and his breath give people a very calm feeling, unlike It cannot be resisted.


    "Who is this son? That was my illusion just now?" Long''s parents thought, although the Long family had warned Longda not to take action before the opening of the ancient immortal tomb, no matter what kind of grievances, all must be After the ancient immortal tomb is opened, he will take revenge, but if Longda is bullied, he is not willing to see it. The previous situation is clearly that Longda suffered a loss. If it were not for him to see this Song Ning''s attack on Longda So calm, if it were not for him that Song Ning had a problem, he would not step forward to stop Long Da.


    "Being able to sneak into Longda successfully, and being able to face Longda''s such a kick with no response at all, there is indeed a strange body. Fortunately, Longda has not been rashly shot, otherwise, if you lose, you will be embarrassing." I thought about it and passed on the message to Long Da: "After entering the ancient immortal tomb, be careful of this person."


    "Oh, the first thing I awakened was to kill him!" Long Da responded coldly.


    When the elder hesitated, he wanted to make Longda cautious, but he could turn to his intentions. The eight-star strength of Longda is real. Even if the monk of eight-star strength of Qian Renyu, if he matches Longda, it is unlikely to win. Although Mo Li is very strong, but it has been frozen for too long, I do n��t know how strong it is now, so Ronda is almost the strongest among the younger generation. Before Fang Mo Li woke up, this young one Among the generations, there are two eight-stars, there are Qian Renyu and Longda, and now the Moli above is only three, but as for Song Ning, the elders believe that Feng Xianshi will not have problems. After all, the seven-star strength is seven-star strength. Can''t get on the countertop.


    "It''s fine if you decide for yourself, but I always think there is something wrong with this." The elder asked.


    "He really has a problem. If he has no problem with his brain, why would he attack me? Well, the face I lost here today, among the ancient immortal tombs, I must have asked him to return it a hundredfold!" Long Da just clenched his fist, just Even the air in the gap between his fists was compressed by him.


    "Hey, it''s really hilarious. There have been rumors before that Miss Fang''s family will also participate this time. I didn''t expect to wake up. Congratulations. This time, the ancient immortal tombs still ask for mercy. It ��s just, do n��t count me as a competitor, I do n��t want to die yet. ��This man stepped in the void. He was also followed by two people. One was an entourage, and the other was a family. Elderly, this person is very funny, and there is also a smile on his face, which shows a sincere feeling, which makes people feel very comfortable at first glance.


    "Li Fangzhi, you are still a virtue, even thinking about entering the ancient immortal tomb ..." Qian Renyu was about to sarcastically, but he was stunned halfway, because at the moment he saw Li Fangzhi , Impressively is the strength of eight stars!


    Everyone''s eyes also fell on this Li Fangzhi. Li Fangzhi was wearing an extremely long robe and long hair. It didn''t look trimmed, but it also gave people a sense of detachment. He looked like a seven-star power before, but he did n��t see it during this time, but he actually jumped to eight stars. This is really surprising. In the fairyland, the nine-turn golden fairy monk is the highest level, and the nine-turn golden fairy The detailed division is based on this star. No matter how many stars it is, to a certain extent, it can be advanced to break through only Dao Realm. There are many Dao Realm monks, but there are very few Eight-Star Power Fairy Monks less.


    Some people say that the strength of the Eight Stars can already be comparable to that of the Dao Realm. As long as such monks break through to the Dao Realm, their strength will be much stronger than that of the Seven Stars.


    In their small piece of star field, a total of three people are eight-star strength, and now there is another Li Fangzhi, which means that Li Fangzhi is already one of the top four existences in the fairyland.


    "Xiaosheng has seen you, ancient immortal tombs, I will not fight with you, and you should not rob me." Li Fangzhi said with a hip-hop.


    In this way, Song Ning did not dislike it, but he cared a little. What happened to Li Fangzhi in the end, he had not asked to enter the ancient immortal tomb. As for the family elders beside him, it seemed to be similar to Li Fangzhi. A smile on his face is not as serious as the others, it seems to come here to play.


    The Li family, Li Fangzhi, nodded toward Song Ning with a smile, and then stood aside, standing with the two of the family. Since he came, the people who came again did not say much, but it was only half an hour. Kung Fu, there are nine waves of people, counted Song Ning and Fang Moli, are ten waves of people, a total of 20 people, the weakest of these 20 people is also six-star strength, if not because of Song Ning standing next to him With Fang Moli, there are even a few waves of people who want to step forward and ask Song Ning if they want to form a team. After all, it seems to them that the weak can hold a group together, but when they know the ��weak�� they think After slaps on Longda, they are glad that they didn''t stupidly.


    In the sky, the tide is getting closer and closer, visible to the naked eye, there is a crack in the tide, this crack appears in the waves, Song Ning at first glance has a sense of violation.


    "The crack is the opportunity for us to enter the ancient immortal tomb, ready to go." Fang Moli stood beside Song Ning, trying to hold Song Ning''s hand, but hesitated for a while, after all, there was no movement, this scene did not It attracted everyone''s attention, but it fell into the eyes of Qian Renyu who had been following Fang Moli. Qian Renyu sank to the bottom, gritted his teeth, and turned to look at the tide.


    There is a crack in the sea wave, which is clearly what it wants to let people enter, as if it was done deliberately. Song Ning does not know what others think, but this kind of thing seems very strange to him, ancient immortal The tomb was supposed to be a very difficult place to enter, but now a crack has been deliberately entered in this tide, plus the opportunities of various treasures in the ancient immortal tomb, it feels like someone intentionally wants to let them in same.


    "Song Ning, the previous thing, the Fang family is inconvenient to shoot, I hope you understand that after entering the ancient immortal tomb, cooperate with Xiaoli well, find Xiaoli after awakening as soon as possible, if Xiaoli awakens in advance, he will also find you. Ning was thinking about the strange place of this ancient immortal tomb, and suddenly heard the lord''s voice.


    "Lord rest assured, I know what I have in mind, don''t need to say more." Song Ning returned.


    "It''s time to go in. This time because of the quota problem, our Fang''s family entered the third place. You and Xiaoli entered after Longda." Lord said.


    Song Ning nodded, at this time Fang Moli also explained: "The person who enters first has a higher chance of awakening first, and has some advantages. Before our Fang family was three places, we can only enter the third team, although This quota is useless, but half of the quota is reserved for the next time, so it is ranked after the Qian family and the Long family. "

 Chapter 966： Sanmen

    In the sky, the true and illusory wave struck, and the crack was more conspicuous, but only two people wide. Qian Renyu jumped up and rushed into the crack with his side, as if he was sucked away, It disappeared instantly, followed by Long Da and the muscular man with no shirt beside him. After the two also disappeared, Fang Moli gave Song Ning a glance, grabbed Song Ning''s hand, Song Ning The anti-guest is the main force. Immortal force moves, and the two disappeared out of thin air. This swordsmanship is like a teleportation. The two just appeared in the air, and the virtual shadow was just exposed. Then they were directly sucked into the crack by the crack. However, this attraction is so strong that Song Ning has no resistance at all.


    The disappearance of Song Ning and Fang Moli caused many monks to be a little surprised, but the monks who knew Song Ning knew that Song Ning had mastered the ''shrinking the ground into an inch''. In the scene just now, it seemed like a high-level shrunk. Caused by inch.


    "This Song Ning ...... actually mastered such a high-level shrinkage, clearly a fairyland monk, but only mastered the high-level shrinkage that Daojing can master. No wonder he gave me a strange feeling before. "Long parent squinted at the crack, and the place where Song Ning disappeared always left him with an ominous sign. If Long Da was still there, he would remind Long Da to be extremely careful, but at this moment, he can only be worry.


    In the distance, at the entrance of a seemingly inconspicuous shop, a Taoist monk looked up at the crack in the sky. He had just seen Song Ning, who was sucked into the crack as soon as he appeared. Song Ning''s contact was very short, but it was very impressive. The reincarnation technique gave Song Ning, and he always had some thoughts in his heart. He couldn''t tell exactly why, and he was looking forward to Song Ning''s ability to refine this technique.


    "His seven-star strength must be wrong, he must be wrong ..." The monk muttered to himself, withdrawing his gaze, he did not care about those who entered the ancient immortal tomb, as far as the ancient immortal tomb is concerned, he still remembers it so far. They were all terrified, and he had participated in those years, and the evil in it was not words that could be described.


    "Boy, good luck," he said, returning to the Senrow store as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone kept entering the cracks, and those people had not yet entered the ancient immortal tomb, and Qian Renyu, who was the first to enter the ancient immortal tomb, was born in it.


    At the moment when Qian Renyu was born, Song Ning and Fang Moli also came to this world hand in hand, and there was a starry sky around Song Ning.


    There are three gates in the starry sky. To be precise, they are three apertures composed of starlights. The aperture diameter is five feet, arranged from left to right, and the colors are white, green and red. At the same time, they can hear a voice from the stars.


    "White Buddhist door, green door, red evil door."


    Whenever there is a color in this voice, the star gate of this color flashes rapidly. At the same time the voice falls, two illusory hats appear on the heads of the two of them. This hat is very strange and pointed. There was a faint light that could not tell whether it was transparent or blue, but when the hat was worn on top of the two of them, a strange color flashed on the hat.


    "Green, Daomen!" At the same time as the voice came out, the hat above Fang Moli''s head flashed green. At this moment, Fang Moli''s body was sucked into the green Daomen as if it were uncontrolled.


    Fang Moli didn''t have time to look back at Song Ning. He had disappeared into the Taoist gate and was born in Taoism. As for Song Ning, until now, the hat on his head was constantly changing colors.


    For a moment, Song Ning felt that the fairy power in his body seemed to be constantly interlaced, but soon, he found that his head was red.


    "Red, Xie Men!" This voice was not contaminated by any emotion, but Song Ning clearly heard that when it said the word "Xie Men", it seemed that the tone had changed.


    Song Ning blinked in front of him, only to feel that the red light was facing him. The whole person was sucked away uncontrollably. It seemed that there was a gust of wind in front of him. It was difficult to open his eyes. If you can see the wind, you will be surprised to find that it is like a tornado. The vortex caused by the rapid rotation of the wind can be seen at a glance in the air. The wind is like a sharp blade, so Song Ning feels Tingling all over.


    Sharp edge? Wind blade? !


    Su Ning suddenly had such a thought in his mind. After thinking of the wind force he used before, even if his fairy power was mobilized, the fairy force penetrated into the surrounding wind, for a moment, Song Ning felt that the tornado seemed to be weak. He opened his eyes and looked at everything around him. Although the tornado was still wrapped in it at the moment, it did not cause too much harm to Song Ning. After Song Ning ��s control of the wind, the surrounding tornado began to become Slowly, his rate of descent was suddenly controlled. Now it is not the tornado that controls Song Ning, but rather it is that Song Ning controls the tornado.


    All this seems to have lasted for a long time, but actually it only happened in an instant. Now Song Ning can see that the surrounding space seems to be stretched, the picture is elongated, and I ca n��t see what it is, but there is one thing He can be sure that he can vaguely find that his surroundings seem to be a map with different pictures painted on it, some like mountain gates, some like denominations, and the names are also marked below.


    Evil Dragon Hall, Ziyun Cave, Bloodthirsty Valley ...


    The names are arranged from top to bottom, and there is no regularity. They can only be seen at different heights. When Song Ning''s eyes are on one of the denominations, the denomination will flash, as if waiting for Song. The choice of condensation is average.


    Song Ning looked up and found that there was a vague picture at the top. This picture was almost indistinguishable, but the words on it were looming.


    "Blood ... Lan ... Zong?" Song Ning said with some uncertainty, he could not help whispering, this voice was very weak, but when Song Ning read these words, the blood Lanzong suddenly lighted up, light Weak, it seems to disappear.


    At this moment, Song Ning''s heart seemed to understand something. Immediately, his mind moved, and there was a desire to go to Xuelanzong. At the same time, his tornado suddenly turned around, carrying Song Ning towards the picture of Xuelanzong. Going, other denominations around him began to disappear at the moment. Song Ning turned his head upwards, trying to see if there were any denominations above the Blood Lanzong, but he found his vision more and more blurred, blood It is difficult to tell whether there is a denomination above Lanzong.

 Chapter 967： Rush into the blood Lanzong

    Just at the moment when the light of Xue Lanzong was about to disappear, Song Ning suddenly realized the situation that Fang Moli had talked about in the ancient immortal tomb, if it were ordinary people, maybe in this tornado It takes a long time to wake up, and when it wakes up, it has been sunk to the bottom by the tornado. The sect or family that can be selected must be bad. These sects appear around them like a map, that is, It means that the status is arranged differently. The higher the status, the higher the status and the stronger the strength.


    After having such an idea, Song Ning, of course, wanted to enter the highest sect that he could see, that was Xue Lanzong.


    Under the blessing of the tornado, Song Ning quickly flew towards the blood Lanzong''s picture, and at the same time, the blood Lanzong''s picture began to become extremely large, in a trance, as if it had become a substance, but Again a little vague.


    Suddenly, Song Ning found that the blood Lanzong in front of him seemed to be shrinking, and seemed to be farther and farther away from him. It seemed that if a species could not enter this blood Lanzong immediately, the blood Lanzong would disappear.


    "Quick!" Song Ning gritted his teeth, his heart moved, and the fairy power merged into the tornado. Even though the speed of the tornado was already extremely fast, Song Ning could control the power of nature. Tornadoes were naturally under his control, and their speed soared.


    At the moment when the picture of Xue Lanzong was about to disappear, Song Ning did not know whether it was his own illusion. He saw the picture as if he had paused, as if waiting for him.


    At this moment, in this picture, he saw a group of people, including an old man. The old man seemed to be looking at him. The old man had a long black run, but his hair was gray, and his eyes shone with glory. The mouth said lightly: "Boy, it''s not that I didn''t wait for you. Since you tried so hard to enter the Blood Lanzong, I will give you a chance. At this instant, if you can grasp it, I will admit you out of the ordinary, if it is If you ca n��t grasp it, then you have no chance with my blood Lanzong. "


    At this moment, Blood Lanzong is on!


    This day is the final assessment of Xue Lanzong''s enrollment of disciples. As long as he can break the weakest enclave of Xue Lanzong and enter the situation of Xue Lanzong within the prescribed time, he will be regarded as a disciple of Xue Lanzong. One condition is that Wonderland monks, no matter how old they are, and no matter how long they have practiced, can participate as long as they are Wonderland monks.


    Blood Lanzong, ranked second among evil gates, recruits disciples once every 100 years. In the course of a hundred years, there will be countless monks who will stabilize themselves in fairyland in order to be able to enter Blood Lanzong. In order to pass the test of Blood Lanzong, however, the test of Blood Lanzong is not only about strength, but also talent and luck. Therefore, many people cannot enter Blood Lanzong even for thousands of years, but some people enter it once every 100 years.


    This time, the selection of Blood Lanzong is as usual, not strict. For everything after entering the Blood Lanzong, this is just a preliminary test, but this is also the case. It also blocks 30,000 fairyland monks and can enter the Blood Lanzong. There are very few people, and now there are only three people standing among the Blood Lanzong.


    One in 10,000, and these 30,000 fairyland monks are still extremely powerful. If they are calculated according to the standard of Fengxianshi, they are at least six stars and seven stars.


    At this time, the final time of this assessment has been entered. Seeing that the enchantment is about to disappear, the moment the enchantment disappears, the blood Lanzong ��s protective lineup will open, let alone a fairyland monk, even the Tao The monks in the realm can''t shake this big battle for half a point, so they missed the assessment.


    A total of four people stood at the foot of Xuelanzong Mountain, three of whom met the standard for this assessment, and the other one was the one who looked at Song Ning in the distance.


    The three monks who will soon become disciples of the Blood Lanzong found that the examination enchantment seemed to have changed. They could not help looking at the eyes of the old man. They could not see exactly what was in the sky, but the contraction speed of the enchantment was instantaneous. This pause fell in their eyes. When they were puzzled, they suddenly saw a crack in the void. When this crack appeared, it was like a huge mouth spitting out something, oh Flew out.


    Look again, it was a monk who was spit out from the crack!


    At the moment, the thoughts of squeezing suddenly began in the hearts of the three people, and they now understand that the instantaneous pause of the enchantment is what the elder of the Blood Lanzong is doing in front of him, and this elder is doing so in order to wait for this uninvited guest.


    Although the assessment does not allow the water to be discharged at any point, if this situation occurs, they dare not say anything. At the moment when Song Ning appeared, the enchantment disappeared, that is, if there was no instantaneous pause before, Song Ning could never enter this blood Lanzong, and the three disciples who had already been selected would have one competitor.


    The elder saw what the three thought, and snorted: "Do you have any opinions?"


    Among the three, a handsome man, a pretty woman, and a middle-aged man, the three of them immediately bowed their fists after hearing the elder''s remarks, with a very respectful attitude: "Dare not."


    "Humph." The elder snorted coldly, then turned to look at Song Ning.


    Song Ning had a headache at the moment, his mind was blank, and there were countless questions in his mind: "Who am I ... where is this? Why am I here, why am I ..."


    Song Ning covered her head with her hands in a very painful way. The elder wanted to speak to Song Ning. Seeing Song Ning''s so painful expression, she could not help sighing and said: "I don''t know if it hurts this child, this I thought he was desperately trying to come, but now it seems that he has to suffer so much to be able to enter here. Isn''t the next branch of the temple killing him? "


    Despite this thought in his heart, the elder did not say much, but turned around and raised his finger to the top. Above him was a mountain road. The mountain road was rugged and buried by the jungle. I could n��t see what was in it. But I can feel that this mountain road leads to the top of the mountain.


    "You all know that Xue Lanzong has ninety-nine halls, and all ninety-nine halls are connected by Tongtian Road. Tongtian Road can confuse the mind, can detect strength, can detect talent, all kinds of words can''t be said in a minute, wait a minute It ��s up to you to go to the road to heaven. It ��s up to you to see what you can achieve. Although I do n��t want to ask, some words have to be said. On the road to heaven, corpses have become mountains, and those who are afraid of death will go now. " The big sleeve flicked away, and his figure slowly disappeared.


    The other three stared at each other for a moment, quickly rushing to the sky, leaving Song Ning still holding his head in both hands, and he was unwilling to live.


    At this time, the memory in Song Ning''s mind has been completely sealed. This is a world that was once, but it is still preserved to the present because of the power of the Great Supernatural Power. After entering this world, he is no longer his previous identity, although the name is different. , But in accordance with the rules of this world, to survive in another identity.


    The memory in his mind will be sealed, and the seal can not be lifted until the strength reaches a certain level. This process is extremely painful. It should have been carried out during the sinking of the tornado, but Song Ning woke up in the tornado It was too early, so he entered Xue Lanzong before his memory began to be sealed. It is for this reason that Song Ning still has some impressions in his mind, some of which do not seem to belong to this world.


    After a few breaths, Song Ning no longer had half a person around him. He stood here alone, looking at the heaven and earth road ahead. The memory in his mind was a bit messy. The memory in his mind at this moment is another person ��s, one that once existed The memory of the monks in this world.


    This monk, in countless years ago, also hurriedly entered the blood Lanzong at the last moment, walking all the way, it was extremely difficult ...


    "Be sure to enter the Blood Lanzong!" Song Ning clenched his fists, and the memory in his mind is no longer the same as before: "Every eleven hall of Blood Lanzong is a big level, this big level is called '' The cave''s, the higher the better, my mediocre qualifications, and being able to enter the Blood Lanzong is already a fluke. I don''t ask for anything else, as long as I can enter the Seven Caves. "


    Thinking, Song Ning stepped up and walked towards Tongtian Road. When he stepped into Tongtian Road, he felt dizzy. The solid ground in front of him began to blur, and he twisted left and right. The whole straight Tongtian Road They are shaking like a giant snake, surrounded by a sense of twirling.


    He calmly walked up quickly, closed his eyes, could not see, he felt that everything around him had become a little weaker, and at the same time, his mind was united and he did n��t think about it. a bit.


    Although the elder had disappeared long ago, he was invisible and watching in the air at the moment. When he first entered Tongtian Road, when the feeling of turning around in the sky just appeared, the time required for the monk to gather his eyes and calm his mind was the first assessment. Point, although every monk who comes here knows how to deal with this first difficulty, but everyone consumes different time.


    The old man pinched down to record the time he had summarized, and a smile on his lips couldn''t help: "Yin Feng, six points. Yang Yuanyue, five points. Zhou Zhengxie, six points. Song Ning ... two points."


    This score is not the time spent, but the score given by the old man. This score is also given by the rules inherent in their blood Lanzong. To be precise, it is not the old man who scores, but the rule is scoring, everything is It is strictly in accordance with the implementation standards of the rules. If there must be anything out of the ordinary, when Song Ning entered the Blood Lanzong just now, the elders suddenly felt a sense of intolerance in their hearts. Condensing a momentary opportunity.


    When the old man saw the score, he murmured: "But I didn''t waste the opportunity I gave. The score of the first level is really unexpected. Two points ... It seems that there have been no such low scores in three thousand years ... �� "

 Chapter 968： Test of experience

    The elder smiled bitterly, and the reason why he said, "I did n��t waste the opportunity I gave" was because Song Ning passed the first level of scoring. It is impossible to pass, but these two points are really too few, which shows that Song Ning is not determined, and can not react quickly in this level.


    Therefore, what he said was clearly counter-intuitive. Song Ning was directly ignored by him because his score was too low, and he did not need to observe him later.


    Song Ning didn''t know about this. Until now, his headaches were slightly weakened. If it weren''t because of the headache before, he would not be slow to respond. For them, such as Wonderland monks, in any kind of test, As long as it is slightly worse, it will be greatly affected.


    On Tongtian Road, several other people were advancing at a rapid speed. Only Song Ning climbed up slowly, and every time he took a step, the landing was extremely solid. He did not know what unexpected events would occur on this Tongtian Road. Walk up.


    Time slowly flows, Song Ning has become a forgotten corner, the elder only feels that he has done a stupid thing, and has not paid attention to Song Ning, and the other three disciples have already made a difference in Tongtian Road The results, because they climb very fast, so they are tested one after another. There are pressure tests on physical strength, there are tests on the heart of the person, and there are tests on the illusion, the test is very fast, and sometimes makes It is difficult to tell whether the last test is still going on, and the new test is already here.


    A few days later, Song Ning was almost unable to remember the time. Even in the illusion of this time, he thought he seemed to have been here for a year.


    This is also a kind of cultivation. The other three have been promoted to varying degrees in the past few days, and their position is not low. Especially that Zhou Zhengxie has now stood in the scope of the Six Caves. The test being received at this moment is the cold ice forging body. Yin Feng, standing after a few steps behind him, can clearly see that Zhou Zhengxie has formed ice crystals on his body.


    "Ice forging body, if through this ice forging body, Zhou Zhengxie is about to enter the fifth cave, if you can enter the fifth cave, no matter what treatment will be excellent." Yin Feng gritted his teeth, Zhou Zhengxie is not far from the fifth cave, which also means that he is very close to the fifth cave. If it is possible to enter, then his goal this time is also achieved.


    After the two of them is Yang Yuanyue. Although Yang Yuanyue is a little slower in speed, it is not worse than the two in various ratings, and even combined, the rating is even higher.


    In mid-air, an illusory figure appeared beside the elder who had already been hidden. The figure was gray-haired to the feet. If it stood on the ground, it even gave people a feeling of gray-haired landing, and he swept as soon as he appeared. The old man glanced: "I discovered a few days ago that it seems that someone cheated at the first level."


    The elder smiled: "I''m just a pity for the kid, it''s not cheating, it''s just a moment of waiting."


    Bai Faren shook his head: "I think you think of that person?"


    The elder paused and did not continue. The white-haired man''s palm was wiped out of thin air, and a screen appeared in front of him. To be precise, it was four tables. Among them were the scores of these people at different levels. I can''t help but nod and say: "These people are good this year, especially Yang Yuanyue. Although there are not many levels passed, I am not sure whether it is the strongest of the four, but she is currently passing the level. Among them, the overall score is the highest. "


    The elder nodded: "Well, the average score is calculated, Yang Yuanyue is now seven points, and Yin Feng and Zhou Zhengxie are more than six points."


    Bai Faren said, his eyes fell on the form belonging to Song Ning again. When he saw that there were only six points on Song Ning''s form, his brows couldn''t help but wrinkle: "This speed is a bit slower than that. That one is too bad. "


    The elder did not speak, but just looked at it faintly.


    "A few days have passed, only six tests have been passed, and the average score is less than six ..." Bai Faren sighed: "Senior brother, that amazing generation of those years, will never appear again, although the two of them The way of playing is very similar, but you should understand that genius is not always available. "


    The elder snorted softly, with a trace of bleakness in his expression.


    "Okay, no need to pay attention to this Song Ning. Among the first few people, if you like, Yang Yuanyue can be your disciple. This time, no matter who wants to fight with you, I will be on your side." humane.


    The elder shook his head: "Forget it, I''m not in a good mood. They choose. If they can really enter the Five Caves, they will follow whoever they want."


    The white hair sighed, and his body slowly disappeared.


    Time flows slowly, this blink of an eye has already passed a month.


    In a month''s time, Yin Feng, Yang Yuanyue, and Zhou Zhengxie have all really entered the Blood Lanzong, but they are just above the blood Lanzong''s road to heaven, and there is a person who is constantly climbing. Song Ning!


    No one will go up on Tongtian Road at ordinary times. Although this Tongtian Road connects the entire Blood Lanzong, it is not the road of Xue Lanzong ��s peers. As for Song Ning, it has long been a forgotten existence. The developers have forgotten Song Ning''s mind, and they don''t care where Song Ning is at all, or what kind of results they have achieved.


    In this month''s time, Song Ning has gone through too many tests. The reason why every test he has gone through is so long, not because he cannot break through the level faster, but because he wants more Feel the impact of this test on the body.


    In the dreamland, Song Ning constantly feels the memories brought to him by the illusion. There are beauty and sadness, and he can feel the complexities of life.


    In the ice forging body, Song Ning tried his best to feel the pain caused by the forging body, but the longer it lasted, the more his body was exercised.


    When the flames burned, Song Ning did the same, trying to put as many tests on his body as possible, because the longer the time, the more his own benefits.


    Others regard this as a common test and want to pass it as soon as possible, so that they can get a higher score and enter the height they want, but Song Ning did not put the score first, but gave the test to The change brought by itself is put in the first place. This is because no monk thought of it before ...

 Chapter 969： Not as good as a dog

    In the blink of an eye, two months later, Song Ning finally climbed to the location of the sixth cave. When he entered the area of ??the sixth cave, the test in Tongtian Road suddenly became simple, even himself I didn''t expect that I could continue after entering the sixth cave.


    He looked up at the top, clenched his teeth, and clenched his fists: "It is said that the strongest person can enter the first hall of the Five Caves, and now I am in the sixth cave, maybe I can do it!"


    Since Song Ning entered the area of ??the sixth cave, the tests in Tongtian Road have become frequent. Almost every step is a test. He keeps rising and feels the test imposed on himself.


    From the eleventh hall of the sixth cave to the first hall of the sixth cave, there are a total of 110 steps. Song Ning has experienced 110 trials of all sizes, but I do not know why. The speed is getting faster and faster, even if Song Ning wants to experience more for a while, but the speed of this customs clearance is amazingly fast, which he dare not think of himself.


    One day later, Song Ning stood on the lowermost step of the Eleventh Hall of the Fifth Cave.


    He can feel his own transformation. The moment he stands here, he has the confidence to continue to rise. Within this Blood Lanzong, the beginners can enter the Five Caves and One Hall at the highest, which is in his memory. The clue in the song, although Song Ning''s mind was shaken after experiencing the illusion, but he did not hesitate. The only thought in his heart was to enter the Blood Lanzong, which is to work hard.


    Half a day later, Song Ning stood at the highest point that Xue Lanzong''s introductory disciples could reach. However, even now, more than two months later, no one noticed Song Ning, even if Song Ning directly followed The path beside Tongtian Road entered the first hall of the Five Caves, and no one noticed him, because before him was presented a mountain gate of the same size as the Xiaoxuezhen School. This mountain gate is the first hall of the Five Caves and is independent. , Self-cultivation.


    The mountain gate in the first hall of the Five Caves is in a mountain stream with a cliff, and there are countless caves in this mountain stream. These caves seem to be where the cultivation is, and the naked eye can see that there are not Young monks, these monks meditate cross-legged one by one, closing their eyes to practice.


    No one is in charge here, and no one cares if a newcomer is coming. What they are doing is cultivating, because everyone here wants to be able to enter the fourth stage of the Four Caves as soon as possible.


    Song Ning saw that there was an empty cave nearest to him. There was some dust and weeds in this cave. At this look, no one should use it. He jumped into the cave. The cave was only one square foot away. Without a word, he cleaned the place with Xianli and sat in.


    As soon as he sat here, he felt that there was an extremely magical power pouring into his body. It couldn''t be said whether it was fairy power or any other power, but after entering the body, he felt extremely comfortable and seemed to make himself The fairy power in the body has become more pure.


    Song Ning found out a little bit that it turned out that there was something like a spring eye in the cave under him. The spring eye was the source of power. He probed out of the cave and looked down at the mountain stream. In this mountain stream, there are many floating springs of various sizes, large and small, and the small pools are surrounded by clouds, and each small pool contains extremely strong power.


    "In this way, it seems that the higher it is, the more pure the spring water in this small pool is. This may be why people want to go up as much as possible, because the more up, the better they can get good cultivation resources. "" Song Ning thought about it, and began to look for caves above.


    When Song Ning''s eyes continued to ascend, he found that there were stone doors at the entrance of the cave above, and there was a red light in the center of the stone door. This may be a sign of someone, and I want to find other from the countless red lights. The color is already very difficult.


    There are people in the top cave. When he first arrived, he did n��t dare to easily provoke others, so he could only look down one by one. When he had little hope, he suddenly opened his eyes and saw a stone gate center above him. The color is blue!


    As soon as Song Ning moved, he flew out of the cave now and flew towards the top. As soon as he appeared at the door, he moved his palm to the stone door.


    boom����


    The stone door opened, and there was no one in it. Song Ning was overjoyed, and he was about to enter.


    But just when he was about to enter the cave, a cold voice suddenly came from his ear: "Miscellaneous, you want to enter when you see a hole? I don''t think you want to live?"


    Song Ning was so excited that he thought the sound was extremely gloomy. He quickly turned around and saw a cave stone door open at the top, where a man with long hair and a disheveled hair stood. This man squinted at Song Ning with blood flashing in his eyes. Light.


    "I saw no one in the cave, so ..."


    "No one? No one in this cave, because this is what my spirit beast uses for cultivation." The man interrupted Song Ning. He just looked at Song Ning and seemed to feel something: "Newcomer? You are on your way, get out. "


    Song Ning stunned: "Spirit Beast? Isn''t this a place for people to practice?"


    "It''s the same for both humans and beasts. If you can be stronger than my spirit dog, this cultivation place can be given to you." The man said, a pair of blood-red eyes flashing from the cave behind him, tight Then he walked out of a greyhound, which is said to be a greyhound, but in fact it is like a tiger, even bigger than a tiger. This greyhound is white all over, but there seems to be blood flowing out of the big mouth of the blood basin As if he had just eaten, he gasped and stared at Song Ning, as if he had treated Song Ning as food.


    Song Ning''s heart shook, and this spirit dog was extremely powerful. Obviously, after taking up good training resources here, his strength was greatly improved.


    "I''m talking, if you can beat my spirit dog, I will give you this cave!" The man said, with endless sarcasm in his tone.


    At the moment, the stone gates of the surrounding caves also opened one after another. At one time, hundreds of eyes fell on Song Ning. They have been practicing here for a long time. Now when they see Song Ning, they can recognize the face and bully the new one at a glance. They are reluctant to watch, but if they say that the spirit dog fights with others, they really want to see the excitement. After all, this spirit dog has exhausted the treasures of the heaven and earth, occupying the time and place, and the strength is not ordinary people can. In contrast, even if they are, they have to spend some means to win the game after the dog.


    The spirit dog made a sneering noise, which looked terrible.


    "Hey, newcomer, just hit it, maybe you will be lucky enough to win?"


    "Human dog fight? I like it, I like it, ha ha ha ha."


    "It''s all watching people competing for caves, but today they have knowledge, people are competing with dogs, hehe hehe."


    These people have been retiring and practicing all the year round, and they have no fun in the world for a long time. It is naturally very happy to see this scene now. In their view, Song Ning''s body is not strong, and it is very likely to take a bite at this Ling dog. It was bitten to death.


    The spirit dog is indeed very strong in his body. Song Ning clenched his fists. He did not want to fight, but felt that he could not fight. After all, the other party is not just a spirit dog, but also a master. If he can really defeat the spirit dog, the master He will also come over to cultivate the realm. There is no reason to say that if the two sides attack, he really has no chance of winning. Moreover, when he first arrives, he is for cultivation, not to **** the cave with others.


    The most important thing is that he does not know how many of these people around him are united. If he is a newcomer, if he is attacked by the crowd, he may not even know how to die.


    The Spirit Dog walked forward step by step, blood oozing out of his mouth, exuding a smell of stench.


    Song Ning shook his body, and when everyone thought that the battle had started, he had already pulled away and moved towards the back, returning to the humble cave where he was.


    Everyone was stunned, and then a burst of ridiculous laughter erupted, and even the Spirit Dog showed Song Ning''s disdainful roar. In the mad laughter of the people around him, Song Ning closed his eyes and meditated meditatively.


    "Huh, I thought it was a kind, but it was a waste." The man grinned.


    The laughter around him was even heavier, and some people even shouted: "This kind of waste can also come to the Five Caves and One Hall, it is better to die."


    "Are your puppies hungry? Go and eat. It''s better to eat a monk than to eat some wild birds and animals."


    In this way, the man''s pupil lighted up, it seemed that he had thought of something, and his palm touched on the head of his own spirit dog, and he was thinking about what to do when his eyes turned.


    Unlike the tense atmosphere in the first hall of the Five Caves, in the third hall of the Six Caves, Yin Feng is meditating and practicing. Both Zhou Zhengxie and Yang Yuanyue stayed in the Third Hall of the Six Caves. At the same place, it is because I have heard that this blood Lanzong bullies the newcomers. If the newcomers cannot unite, they can only be oppressed. Therefore, they have negotiated together here. This position is also what they can achieve. The limit, even if it is upward, is at most a temple upward, it does not make much sense.


    "Yin Feng, how many average points did you get before?" Zhou Zhengxie asked.


    They have already got an exclusive jade note. This exclusive jade note is the score of their entry test. Although they do not yet know how it works, it is a certificate and the capital of these newcomers.


    Yin Feng said: "Five to five."


    "I am six points, how about you?" Yang Yuanyue said.


    Zhou Zhengxie smiled and said: "I am five to seven, it seems that our scores are similar."


    "By the way, do you remember when you were with us before, there was a disciple who came in through the back door? How many points could he have?" Yang Yuanyue suddenly thought of Song Ning.

 Chapter 970： Two punches

    "Maybe four or five points?" Yang Yuanyue asked herself.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. It is estimated that he failed the final assessment. Not everyone who entered the Blood Lanzong will definitely become a blood Lanzong disciple. It''s strange to see him as if he can pass." Zhou Zheng Xie laughed.


    Yin Feng also smiled with his words: "The kid probably didn''t work. At that time, he reluctantly entered, and then it looked like there was no difference between it and death. It looked like a weak wind, and it was estimated that even the first step could not be spent."


    These people all received the graded jade notes received half an hour later. Although two months have passed, this is the first time they mentioned this matter. When they talked about Song Ning, it belongs to his graded jade notes. Flying out of somewhere from Xue Lanzong, he went straight to Song Ning''s storage ring.


    At the moment when the rating jade appeared in Song Ning''s storage ring, the man in the five caves and one hall suddenly squeezed the spirit dog in his hand, and the body of the spirit dog flicked and opened the blood basin. Song Ning.


    The spirit dog was like lightning, and Song Ning hadn''t waited for the reaction to come. It already had its claws falling less than an inch before Song Ning''s head.


    "Cowards are not worthy of this. The Five Caves and One Hall are not waste keeping. Even a dog is not as good as you. You might as well die." The man looked at Song Ning as if he were looking at the dead.


    Song Ning''s body moved, arms crossed in front of him to block, only heard the sound of metal collision, followed by a spark, Song Ning''s body stepped back two steps, the Ling dog also took a step back It looks like Song Ning suffered a loss, but if you take a closer look, you will find that Song Ning''s arms directly resisted the sharp dog''s claws and there was no slight scar!


    This kind of result is not surprising to everyone. If Song Ning couldn''t even stop the spirit dog''s blow, it would never appear in these five caves and one hall.


    The man raised the corner of his mouth and lowered his eyes to Song Ning: "I can still survive. I look down on you. I will give you another chance. If you kneel down and apologize, I can let you go."


    The man reached for Song Ning, as if the fairy family were pardoning mortals.


    At this moment, some people laughed around: "Zhou Zhengzheng, you can really bully people. The first time you have a face, you are like this. Isn''t it wrong?"


    "Bulling people? It''s his honor to be such a good thing in Zhou Zhengzheng''s dog mouth." Zhou Zhengzheng''s voice became cold and his body was like a phantom. When the voice spoke, the whole person also attacked Song Ning.


    Sure enough, as Song Ning thought before, this week Zheng Zhengzheng is not a good man. Although the spirit dog beside him is fierce, he is not very strong, but Zhou Zhengzheng''s momentum is not weak. A sense of crisis.


    It''s just that I don''t know why, Song Ning''s mind reappears a picture of deja vu. It seems that it was a long time ago, he was also pointed with his finger like this, as if it was a long time ago, he was also so bullied.


    Zhou Zhengzheng was attacking with his own spirit dog at the same time, and almost no one thought that Song Ning could resist. Among the Blood Lanzong, the murder was not against the rules. As long as he could kill with his own strength, then Zongmen was encouraged, this It''s also a kind of cultivation method, but ordinary monks will always be sympathetic to those of the same discipline, and basically don''t directly kill the killer.


    But Zhou Zhengzheng is different. He has a spirit dog. To be precise, everyone in these five caves and one hall knows that this is a evil dog and needs to eat all day. The monk eaten by this spirit dog has already Not one or two, but a dozen or twenty, and now this newcomer will also become a good food for Zhou Zhengzheng''s evil dogs.


    Zhou Zhengzheng was attacking, and the spirit dogs also rushed to Song Ning. The two attacked at a very fast speed. This man and dog''s combined attack is famous among the five caves and one hall, and they can retreat under this kind of attack. Only a few.


    Just as the attacks of the two came, Song Ning suddenly remembered a deceptive sentence, which was like the sporadic memories that existed in his mind, and slowly spoke with his mouth.


    "Someone once pointed me like this, and then he died." Song Ning raised his arm during the speech, Zhou Zhengzheng was fast, but Song Ning was faster, Zhou Zhengzheng was like a phantom, but Song Ning''s body The shape disappeared directly out of thin air.


    When Zhou Zhengzheng hit the air, he only felt a chill coming from behind. He hadn''t waited for a while, and Song Ning''s punch had already fallen on Zhou Zhengzheng''s heart.


    Luo Shengquan!


    The green muscles on Song Ning''s arm were exposed, and this punch hit him with a momentary pause. Immediately after that, Zhou Zhengzheng''s body exploded and the broken bones flew across. The Yuanshen villain existing in Zhou Zhengzheng was crazy at this moment Escape, this villain of Yuanshen is exactly what Zhou Zhengzheng looks like. As for the spirit dog, it seems to be like a hungry wolf, eating Zhou Zhengzheng''s broken body completely. Now look at this spirit dog, where is there a little Like a dog, it''s a wolf!


    As soon as Zhou Zhengzheng Yuanshen came out, he exclaimed: "You, who are you?"


    "Huh? Yuanshen is out of wit?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Zhou Zhengzheng''s Yuanshen. With a big wave of his hand, an immortal force appeared in the air, which turned into a huge palm and directly pinched Zhou Zhengzheng''s Yuanshen. Live: "I never sign up for the dead."


    When the words fell, Zhou Zhengzheng''s Yuanshen was directly crushed by Song Ning.


    After seeing this scene, the spirit dog on the other side prostrate directly out of thin air, as if it had surrendered to Song Ning. Under such arrogant strength, it did not mean any resistance.


    But Song Ning had just seen this dog with his own eyes directly eating the flesh of his owner. This pet, let alone whether he will keep it, even if he sees it, he feels sick inside.


    Boom!


    Another punch, this punch hit the Ling dog. It seemed that the Ling dog was completely unpredictable to be attacked, and even before Zhou Zhengzheng''s body was digested, he uttered his life.


    But it was the effort between breathing. Zhou Zhengzheng and the spirit dog both died, and Song Ning only made two punches from beginning to end.


    The speed of such a battle is a thunder in the Five Caves and One Hall. The speed is fast. Everyone beside me was dumbfounded. No one dared to ridicule at this moment. They all stared at Song Ning with awe. When they looked at the stranger again, they dared not take it any further.


    Zhou Zheng, who was once in these five caves and one hall, can be said to be rampant, but today, Zhou Zhengzheng is dead, so dead, even the Yuanshen is directly crushed by people, which is completely crushed strength.


    "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend you, everyone, I don''t want to kill people, and I hope you don''t mess with me." Song Ning then fell, and flew straight to the cave where Zhou Zhengzheng was.

 Chapter 971： make friends

    "This Daoyou, whose last name is who? This strength really admires me, I don''t know if you can ..."


    Someone was talking to Song Ning, but Song Ning had already entered the cave. The stone door was closed, and Song Ning had begun to practice inside. As for the outside of the cave, a young man who looked like he could not help shaking his head and exclaimed: Not much talk, really admire, admire, in the future must be asked about it, these gods and people, is it not what I Bai Wei yearned for? "


    In the cave, although Song Ning had closed the stone gate, he heard what the person outside the cave said just now. After sitting down, he pondered for a moment. He always felt that when he was fighting Zhou Zhengzheng before, it seemed to be in his mind. What memory emerges, but the memory is clearly not his own.


    He shook his head, Bai Wei''s face appeared, and the corner of his mouth trembled slightly, not caring, but closed his eyes and began to practice.


    Time is like water, time is like a shuttle.


    For the monk, time disappears with a flick of a finger. Before you know it, you may close your eyes and open your eyes again and again, and the long years have passed.


    Fortunately, Song Ning''s cultivation was only two months at a time. In two months, Song Ning''s cultivation practice has been improved to a certain extent, and the fairy power has become more refined. After practicing in the cave, now he The transformation has already taken place when I first came.


    But even so, Song Ning found that when he looked inside, although his own momentum has improved, but his strength has not changed, it is still seven stars.


    "What is going on with the strength of the Seven Stars? I remember when I first came to this strength. Now I have practiced for a while. Among this kind of cultivation resources, if there is no progress in this period of time, it will be impossible. Am I dreaming? "Song Ning shook his fist, and it was obvious that the fairy power in his body fluctuated stronger and his power became more pure.


    Now if it were not Song Ning who felt the bottleneck, he would not be out of cultivation. Thinking about the situation now, he got up and prepared to go out for two months. He has been in these five caves and one hall for two months. I did n��t take a good look here, and today is also the opportunity to look around.


    Wow ...


    The stone door opened, and Song Ninggang walked out of the stone door, and he felt a force emerge. His pupils shrank, and he turned his hand to shoot towards the side.


    "Eh? Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s me. Under Bai Wei, I admire Dao friends very much, I don''t know how to call them friends?" Before that, Bai Wei and Song Ning hadn''t been taken care of, and they kept waiting here It''s just two months.


    Song Ning frowned. Although his palm just now did not have too much power, it was extremely fast. If calculated according to the previous strength, Zhou Zheng would definitely not be able to avoid it, but the person who claimed to be ''Bai Wei'' in front of him Even dodged easily?


    "Dao friends, what''s wrong with you? Rather than having no friends in these five caves and one hall, it''s better to make friends with me. I have no other advantages, just like making friends." Bai Wei laughed.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei as if it was a lie, thinking in his heart that he was indeed unfamiliar with this blood Lanzong. It would be nice if he could really have a friend, and besides, Bai Wei seemed to belong to a class of hidden People, just the speed of reaction just now, is already incomparable to ordinary people.


    "Under Song Ning." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "If you don''t dislike, I call you Brother Song." Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning stunned and nodded: "Brother Bai."


    Bai Wei was overjoyed. The stone gates in the surrounding caves were all open at this moment. The people inside looked at this scene. When Song Ning clenched his fist and said "Bai Xiong" to Bai Wei, Bai Wei looked very proudly. They glanced at each other, "Huh, did you see this? This is my brother Bai Wei''s. The things that Song Ning will do in the future will be my Bai Wei''s things. You little grandchildren, don''t think that Bai Wei can''t teach friends!"


    Each of these monks turned pale. At this moment, Song Ning suddenly realized that there was a problem. These monks were not afraid of him, but Bai Wei. It can be seen from their attitude towards Bai Wei alone, if Bai Wei did n��t have any real points. His strength has been ridiculed when he spoke rants just now, but from the reaction of these people, they dare not speak badly to Bai Wei, thinking that Bai Wei just evaded his attack just now, and can also know This Bai Wei is not a general.


    "Brother Song, don''t care, these people don''t dare to make friends with me. You are the first in these five caves and one hall." Bai Wei hugged Song Ning''s shoulder.


    Song Ning was stunned, but he did n��t refuse. Suddenly he felt that this was a good feeling. As for Bai Wei ��s words, he had some doubts: "Brother Bai, you just said that your advantage is to make friends, but why did you say I am? Your first friend? "


    Bai Wei was embarrassed: "Uh, this ... mainly because they dare not make friends with me."


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei inexplicably, Bai Wei sighed: "Our Bai family ... cough, bad temper, but I have a good temper, but they don''t believe I am really good tempered, hey It ��s a long story, but I ��ll make a long story short. Things will start with my grandfather ��s grandpa and grandpa. It was about eight thousand years ago, our Bai family ... "


    "Bai, Brother Bai, forget it. You still don''t want to talk about it. In fact, I still want to know more about Xue Lanzong." Song Ning quickly waved his hand, if he said it from eight thousand years ago, when it comes to the monkey year, Ma Yue said Endless.


    Bai Wei clearly showed a trace of loss, but it seems to be because he was able to make friends with Song Ning. He is in a good mood: "Well, let''s talk about the family affairs later, since Brother Song wants to understand this blood Lanzong, I will Explain it to you. "


    "Uh, let''s make a long story short, it''s better to be short." Song Ning couldn''t help reminding.


    Bai Wei patted his chest: "Relax, my Bai Wei is concise, this is well known."


    It was n��t until five hours later that Song Ning believed Bai Wei ��s evil after he regretted it. He had n��t talked about the key points for the five hours. Bai Wei ��s spit stars fluttered all over the sky, his eyes fluttered, and he was generous, Song Ning really did not To interrupt it, he coughed twice and said, "Brother Bai, if I ask you, you tell me."


    Bai Wei pondered: "Brother Song, am I not detailed enough?"


    "No, it''s too detailed, Brother Bai, but I didn''t talk about what I wanted to hear, so I''ll ask you to answer it."


    In this way, the two sat in Song Ning''s cave and continued to talk.


    "The most important entry point for the disciples of the Blood Lanzong is in the five caves and one hall. When will they enter the upper cave?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Wei pondered for a moment, the whole person''s face obviously changed, and his tone became serious: "Brother Song, why are you here from Blood Lanzong?"


    This problem came suddenly, and I heard Song Ning feel a little confused. With two months of cultivation, there will always be a voice in his heart, that is, ''awakening'', these two words are constantly lingering in his subconscious, but he I don''t know what it means. At first, the thought of coming to Blood Lanzong became weaker and weaker. At this time, it was like looking at the flowers in the fog. Even if Song Ning left him, he didn''t know why he came to this Blood Lanzong.


    "I ..." Song Ning hesitated for a moment, and finally failed to answer.


    Bai Wei solemnly said: "Brother Song, in fact, I came to Xue Lanzong''s goal is also very confused. If it is not forced by the family, I will not come. The people here are all for cultivation, in order to be able to enter the higher palace. , Because as long as you surpass the Five Caves, you can get different degrees of blood Lanzong Taoism. "


    "Dao Fa ?!" Song Ning''s pupil shrank.


    "Well, I did n��t expect you to even know these things. Xue Lanzong has ten ways in total. You can practice one kind when you enter the fourth cave, you can practice the second kind when you enter the third cave, and you can practice the third way when you enter the second cave. You can practice the fourth kind by entering the first cave. As for the remaining four, you need to contribute to the martial arts and other conditions, but you should also be able to understand that these Taoisms are getting better and better. The stronger the coming, this is the attraction of Xue Lanzong. "Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning tried to remember hard, but found his headache, he shook his head and said: "How to enter the fourth cave?"


    "It''s almost time, there will be a chance to challenge every year, as long as you pass the challenge, you can enter the fourth cave." Bai Wei said.


    "It''s so good." Song Ning was overjoyed.


    Bai Wei smiled and shook his head bitterly: "Brother Song really thinks this is a good thing? Last time, fifty monks in our five caves and one hall took the test, and none of them advanced and none survived."


    Song Ning took a deep breath, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s too difficult. All died in the challenge. That Zhou Zhengzheng was just crushed by you with a punch. He didn''t even take part in it. Among the monks who participated in the challenge, there are several people who are more powerful than Zhou Zhengzheng. But there is no return. "Bai Wei reminded.


    Song Ning could not imagine what kind of challenge would be so difficult. Although he punched Zhou Zhengzheng into pieces with one punch, Zhou Zhengzheng''s strength was not weak, and monks stronger than Zhou Zhengzheng participated in the challenge. Fifty monks participated at the same time, but they all died?


    "Hey, let''s not talk about this first, Brother Song, I know there is a good place, I will take you to play." Bai Wei has been taking Song Ning flying around in these five caves and one hall before, although Except for the two of them in the Five Caves and One Hall, no one flew around, but Bai Wei''s coming and going seemed as if no one dared to intervene, which further strengthened Song Ning''s position on Bai Wei.


    Bai Ning''s invitation, Song Ning is not easy to refuse. Although he now wants to hurry up to practice, but now he has encountered a bottleneck, it is no problem to follow Bai Wei.


    "Brother Bai, where are you going to take me? In fact, I still want to understand this blood Lanzong well, and then go back to work hard to break through the bottleneck and prepare to participate in the challenge." Song Ning asked.


    Bai Wei smiled badly: "Hey, you''ll know it later, don''t remind me, now you don''t want to see it, maybe you won''t want to wait after watching it."

 Chapter 972： Bai Weis little secret

    Song Ning was a little dazed. He looked at Bai Wei and always felt a little weird, but what exactly did Bai Wei say? There was always some curiosity in his heart, and he flew upward with Bai Wei.


    This is already the extreme point of the first hall of the Five Caves, and half of the monks cannot be seen around. This point makes Song Ning really curious: "Brother Bai, why are there no traces of monks around?"


    "Monk? They dare not come here." Bai Wei waved his hand with a smug look. At this moment, he was already standing at the very top of the five caves and one hall, and there was a clear water above his head. But if you look closely, you will see that something is shaking in the water.


    "Brother Song, you are the first friend I made in these five caves and one hall, and the first person I brought here. Wait no matter what you see, don''t tell me, Otherwise I will be finished. "Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning frowned, and walked beside Bai Wei under the direction of Bai Wei. At this moment, Bai Wei''s fingers flicked gently, and a small hole suddenly appeared in the clear water above their heads. Song Ning''s pupils shrank. Just now, the clear water above their heads should be a spring. There was an enchantment at the bottom of the spring. However, when Bai Wei shot, the enchantment disappeared. This happened to be the size of the human eye.


    "Brother Bai, you are ..." Song Ning exclaimed.


    "Uh ... Brother Song, I''m sorry, I can''t let you see this style today." Bai Wei said, his eyes were already attached to the small hole, and the taste was relishing, his throat was constantly wriggling, look like this , Extremely satisfied.


    Song Ning waited for a long time beside him, and then looked at Bai Wei''s mouth, and turned back to look at Song Ning. At the moment, Bai Wei looked ruddy and his breath was short. Looking like this, it seemed as if he had just experienced something.


    "Brother Bai, you ..." Song Ning was puzzled.


    Bai Wei coughed twice: "Brother Song is strange, just now in the Qingxian Spring is the woman I like when I was young, so I can''t let you see it, you don''t care."


    Song Ning''s face turned red, and she took two steps back: "Brother Bai, what are you doing?"


    Bai Wei rushed up to cover Song Ning''s mouth: "Brother Song, please whisper, although no one is around, you can''t yell like that."


    Song Ning broke away from Bai Wei''s hand: "Well, everyone has something to do. Brother Bai likes these, but I''m not interested. I want to practice well."


    Bai Wei scratched his head: "With my current strength, I can only break this barrier once a day. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will definitely take a good look. Fairies who can enter the Five Caves are all white-skinned flesh. It ��s tender and has a great figure. It looks so immortal. I ��m sure you will feast your eyes! "


    Song Ning waved again and again: "No, no, Brother Bai''s kindness Song Mou led."


    Song Ning said that he turned and wanted to go. Bai Wei thought Song Ning was a hypocrite. He pretended to be deliberate, but he didn''t expect that he said it was true. As a result, Bai Wei got a little embarrassed.


    "Cough, Brother Song, don''t you look down on me." Bai Wei caught up with Song Ning.


    Song Ning shook his head: "This is not true, man''s true nature, this song Song still knows, but there is one thing I can''t figure out, is that Brother Bai just mentioned, there is a fairy who likes playing small in the Four Caves and Eleven Hall ? "


    Speaking of which, Bai Wei was excited immediately, her eyes were shining, and she was happy like a child: "Brother Song asked about the idea. The person I like is called Liang Jing. We have been together since childhood, and she cultivates It ��s all my guidance. I ��m the best friend, and I have no guesses. My feelings for her have accumulated in this old process, but for so long, I dare not confess to her, so I can only silently Look at her aside. "


    Bai Wei said that there was obviously no energy in the back. Looking at his listless look, Song Ning could n��t help but ask: ��If I am right, it ��s because her strength exceeds that of Brother Bai, so you dare not confess ? "


    Bai Wei shook his head, but this time it was silent.


    Seeing Bai Wei from the first glance, Bai Wei left him with an impression of tuberculosis, and now the tuberculosis is speechless. Song Ning can feel that he is really in a bad mood, and he does not continue to speak.


    "Brother Bai, I''ll go back to practice first." Song Ning gave Bai Wei a fist, and then flew towards the distance.


    Bai Wei murmured when Song Ning was away, "If I tell Brother Song, the reason I haven''t been promoted to the 11th Temple of Four Caves is because he wants to peek here, will he look down on me ..."


    Song Ning didn''t hear Bai Wei''s words. If she heard them, she might laugh.


    Cultivation, as always, is ordinary and boring, but this is the only way for a monk to gain strength.


    A few days later, many monks in Xuelanzong have already begun to prepare for the annual challenge of Xuelanzong. If they can pass the challenge, the monks can be upgraded at the current level, and Cave 5 can be upgraded to Cave 4 and Cave 6. Can be raised to the Five Caves.


    On this day, the invisible person came in the three halls of the Six Caves. This person was in the air, colorless and invisible. No one monk in the Six Caves could feel his existence. As soon as he appeared, Run quickly towards where Zhou Zhengxie is.


    Zhou Zhengxie was practicing in his own cave, and suddenly felt the Shimen tremble. He opened his eyes in surprise. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a phantom in front of him, and he jumped up directly from the ground. But when he saw the person in front of him, he patted his chest, obviously relieved.


    The phantom gradually solidified, seeing Zhou Zhengxie like this, snorted coldly: "Huh, scared like this, really shame to our Zhou family!"


    How dare Zhou Zhengxie be disrespectful? Quickly bowed and clenched fists: "Three uncles, I was ..."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, I brought you a panacea. You can take it, and your strength can be greatly improved." Then, this person directly turned over and took out a panacea and threw it to Zhou Zhengxie.


    In the light of Xianli, Zhou Zhengxie could see that his third uncle seemed to be a little younger than he was a few decades ago. Now he does n��t look like an old man, but he looks like a middle-aged person. The elder of Xue Lanzong, but Xue Lanzong''s rules are so strict, he dare not count on the convenience provided by the three uncles. Now he can get a panacea, and he is very excited. Although this is just a panacea to enhance strength, But it means that the three uncles will help him. This invisible help has already been won on the starting line.


    "Thank you Mrs. Three, with this immortality medicine, I am sure I can enter the Five Caves!" Zhou Zhengxie clenched the immortality medicine, the excitement in his eyes was hard to hide.

 Chapter 973： Blood Lanzong score

    "Fart!" San Taiye scolded: "It''s really waste. Why did the Zhou family come out like you? This immortal medicine can directly make your fairy power more pure. Washing fairy power at the same time can enhance your strength, completely You can directly increase your strength to more than eight and a half stars. If you can only enter the Five Caves with this kind of strength, you might as well die. "


    Zhou Zhengxie took a deep breath, his palms trembling and spread open. He looked at the immortality in the center of his palms. He felt a kind of suffocation. Eight stars and a half strength? Eight-and-a-half-strength strength is beyond his expectation. If this is really the case, will this panacea be the legendary eight-pin panacea?


    "San Taiye is not going to be angry. I don''t know what this immortal medicine is. If it can really hit the strength of more than eight and a half stars, I must have 80% confidence to enter the Four Caves!" Zhou Zhengxie cried out excitedly at this time. Too.


    However, the words fell in the ears of the third grandfather. The third grandfather just shook his head helplessly. When he turned around, he disappeared into the cave. There was no figure of him in the air, only the words before he disappeared: "It is really waste ... ... waste ... "


    Zhou Zhengxie was naturally frustrated when he heard this, but when he thought of the panacea in his hand, he directly left behind the things of the third grandfather. As long as he could gain strength, what if he was scolded?


    Zhou Zhengxi began to take the Elixir, preparing for this challenge, and the three uncles had returned to the room again at this time, preparing to continue to refine the Elixir.


    He is not an alchemy master, but he has recently started to study alchemy. He researched alchemy. Now the elixir that can be refined is not very good, the grade is not high, at most it is the four or five grade elixir, but the purpose of his elixir is It''s not that I want to be a powerful alchemist, but to please the elders.


    Blood Lanzong has three Taishang elders above the patriarch. This Taishang elder is sitting in the strongest existence of Xue Lanzong. They are not only powerful, but also have some unique skills. Among them, Taiqing elders are extremely powerful alchemists. And the reason why these three princes refined the panacea is to win the favor of the elders of Taiqing, so that it is convenient to ask the elders of Taiqing for the panacea.


    The third prince was trying to make some immortality medicine to find the elders of Taiqing and asked for a comment, but suddenly heard a wave of fairy power outside the room.


    "Eh? Elder Ziyu, why are you here?" Asked the third uncle.


    "No, I''m not busy, I''m looking for you to talk about the wine, and the other elders are waiting, let''s go and see?" Elder Zi Yu is a man with white temples. When he spoke, his voice was thick enough to be seen. Emboldened.


    The third grandfather wanted to refuse, but when he heard that there were elders who didn''t want to fight, he was not easy to shirk and could only come out of the room.


    The elders live in a cave, and there is a blessed land in the cave. This is the best place of the whole blood Lanzong feng shui. This is called the Minghuang District. There is a Lanfeng Building in the Minghuang District. These elders often talk about wine, and here, almost all day long elders chat.


    For their cultivation, even if they want to improve one point, it will take thousands of years, so in order to pass the boring time on weekdays, they are mostly used for recreation.


    In this Lanfeng Tower, there are three elders doing leisurely at the moment. One of them is the one who paused for Song Ning before, so that Song Ning had the honor to enter this blood Lanzong old man. Yun '', and the other one is the white-haired man who chats in a Japanese language. The last one looks like a boy, but it is the strongest of the three. People have long forgotten his name, but they remember His track number-Changfeng.


    Seeing the three men, the three uncles quickly arched their hands: "Elder Dao Yun, Elder White Hair, Elder Changfeng, how long have the three of you been waiting?"


    Elder Dao Yun waved his hand: "Where and where we have just arrived. On Wednesday, what are you doing for a few days? How do you see you always running towards Elder Taiqing?"


    This Wednesday refers to the third uncle. He was the third generation of Zhou''s old generation. After entering the blood Lanzong, everyone called him and gave him such a nickname.


    The elder smiled on Wednesday: "It''s nothing. I''m idle anyway. It''s better to study alchemy."


    There are three floors in this blue phoenix building. There is a table in each floor. Now the three elders are sitting on the third floor. Elder Ziyu and the elders of Wednesday go upstairs to take a seat. The drinks are ready. Take a sip.


    "The challenge is about to begin, and we have something to do." Elder Dao Yun said.


    On the eve of the challenge every year, these elders will come to bet on the small bets. The simple thing they want to bet is that anyone can tell who can challenge which cave to enter successfully. If someone disagrees, then the two can form a pair Betting, this rule is simple and straightforward, and the most direct.


    "Elder Daoyun, this matter should be the one you are most familiar with. Some time ago, you entered the four disciples of Xuelanzong, but you watched them all the way." analysis?"


    Elder Dao Yun waved his hand: "Although four disciples entered the Blood Lanzong before, only three of them were not bad. One of them was really bad. Although he eventually stayed in the Blood Lanzong, which one did I even enter? Cave, do n��t know what the score is. "


    Hearing the words of Elder Daoyun, everyone felt a little unbelievable: "Don''t you even know the score?"


    Elder Daoyun took a sip of wine: "Well, I finally waited for him for more than a month, and there was no result for more than a month. I am still waiting?"


    Hearing this, everyone laughed, but the white-haired elder questioned: "The one you said is ... Song Ning?"


    "Song Ning? It should be the name, I can''t remember it." Elder Dao Yun waved his hand, and he didn''t want to mention this person.


    Some disciples can be remembered by the elders because of their geniuses, but this is the first disciplinary who is remembered by the elders with extremely poor talents. If this kind of thing is said, it may be laughed at.


    "Okay, let''s get started. If no one talks today, then I want to mention it. I don''t know if anyone is willing to gamble with me." The elder said on Wednesday.


    "Oh? Elder Wednesday, you say." Elder Zi Yu said.


    The elder on Wednesday smiled: "A few days ago, there was a new disciple called Zhou Zhengxie. I think it''s good. It should be successful. I think he can challenge it."


    What we said on Wednesday was very conservative. Zhou Zhengxie ��s entry into the Five Caves was considered a challenge. If he could enter the Four Caves, it would be regarded as a successful challenge. He didn''t say too much.


    "Zhou Zhengxie?" Elder Dao Yun pondered for a moment: "I have an impression on this person. When I participated in the assessment before, I did well, but ..."


    "Huh?" The elder whispered on Wednesday.


    "It''s just that his surname is Zhou, is it someone from your Zhou family?" Elder Dao Yun looked at Elder Wednesday with a smile.


    Elders smiled on Wednesday, and several other elders around them put down their glasses and smiled at them.


    "Since you have guessed it, I will not hide it. It is indeed from the Zhou family, so I pay more attention to it, but since the Xue Lanzong has come, everything will depend on my own ability, and our generations are poor. There are too many, I just mention it casually. "Wednesday looked a little careless.


    "Elders on Wednesday, there are tens of thousands of blood Lanzong disciples. How much can we take care of? Since we are ourselves, we should get some kind treatment. Although it is clearly stipulated that it is not allowed, it is dead, we It ��s alive, rest assured, if I met Zheng Zhou this week, I would definitely help him. ��The boylike elder Changfeng said.


    On Wednesday, the elder quickly waved his hand to deny it, but was suppressed by other voices. As for the elder on Wednesday, his family just said that Zhou Zhengxie could challenge success, and no one would refute. What he said was to give everyone a psychological preparation. When this happened, Zheng Zhengxie''s blockbuster this week attracted people''s attention, so he was implicated in him. Now he reminded these people in advance, and what happened next would not appear abrupt.


    "If you say this, in fact, I think Yang Yuanyue is also good, and there is also Yin Feng, but Yin Feng looks a bit older, which means that the qualifications are a little bit worse, so I will bet on Yang Yuanyue this time. "Elder Tao Yun said.


    "Yang Yuanyue? I haven''t heard of it. I don''t think so. I bet with you." Elder Ziyu said.


    Elder Baifa smiled: "You seem to have forgotten that there is a man named Bai Wei in the first hall of the Five Caves. I noticed this disciple before. He didn''t fail to challenge success, but he seemed to lose it intentionally. , So I bet this time on his success. "


    Changfeng Daochang shook his head: "I naturally know that kid, he didn''t want to succeed before, this time he wanted to succeed? I said he won''t succeed, I bet with you."


    These people talked and laughed, and they did not know who was the first to start. They mentioned the score about this door.


    Elder Changfeng recalled: "I still remember that when I was assessed, the score was 8.1, and no one was higher than me during the same period."


    "The score of 8.1, Elder Changfeng, this is the highest score that can be ranked in the top 100 in the history of our blood Lanzong. If it were not for you to take out the score, then no one might believe it. "Elder Ziyu sighed.


    "Yeah, a score of more than eight, this is not just a talk, it is indeed a very high score." The elders on Wednesday also nodded their approval. More than a score of 7.5, it is extremely difficult to add a little bit. , They are the elders of Xue Lanzong, but they actually do n��t know how this Xue Lanzong ��s scoring standard is calculated. Sometimes the performance is mediocre, but the score is not low, and sometimes the performance is outstanding, but the score not tall.


    The same doubts were also surrounding Song Ning''s mind at the moment. This was the first time he took out his rating jade note, and Xianli infiltrated it, to check how the rating in this rating jade note ...

 Chapter 974： Song Daoyou, please bring me

    When Song Ningxianli infiltrated into the jade paper, a table appeared in his mind. There were hundreds of boxes in the table. These boxes were marked with different names. The name was followed by a score. Song Ning glanced at a glance. It can be seen that every name in front of this is a test after he stepped on the stairs. As for the score behind it, it should be the score for this level.


    "I didn''t expect there was such a thing." Song Ning looked down in sequence. From top to bottom, his score increased a little bit, especially at the beginning, he saw that the number was ''two'', even if he himself I couldn''t help but see it.


    However, the following scores increase in turn, and at the end, they are all very ten.


    "Average score, 8.5?" Song Ning frowned. He found that there was a number after the average score. This number was ''34. ''Although he didn''t know what this number meant, he had already Knowing his average score, he is still satisfied with the average score of 8.5, but he does not know what these average scores mean and what they can represent, so now I do n��t feel much just looking at it. .


    Time passed by.


    In a blink of an eye, this challenge is coming.


    On this day, Song Ning was still practicing in the cave. Suddenly he heard the sound of Xianli wave knocking on the stone gate outside. He Xianli exuded to see that it was Bai Wei.


    "Brother Bai, what are you doing here?" Song Ning asked.


    "Go, today is the day of registration. If you want to participate in the challenge, you need to register. Haven''t you always wanted to enter the cave above?" Bai Wei said.


    The stone gate opened, and Song Ning flew out of the stone gate: "It turns out that today is the day to sign up for the challenge?"


    "You guys are really interesting. You always want to participate, but you don''t even know the days. Thank you for me." Bai Wei said, pulling Song Ning: "Let''s go, I''ll take you."


    Somehow, Song Ning felt that Bai Wei was in a good mood when he saw him. If he knew that Bai Wei actually came here every day from the day after the last meeting, he would certainly be surprised.


    "Brother Bai, I don''t know much about things here, but thanks to you." Song Ning politely said.


    Bai Wei was very happy when he heard the words: "Brother Song, what are you talking about are all trivial things, trivial things."


    When the two were talking, a lot of monks around came out of the cave. These monks knew each other, and as soon as they met, they began to talk.


    "Are you going to register today?"


    "Sign up? What a joke, I don''t want to die."


    "Hey, what I said is that the last time our whole cave was annihilated in our Five Caves and One Hall, it was really tragic and amazing."


    When these monks talked about the challenges of Xue Lanzong, they all showed extremely panic. They seemed to be talking about extremely horrible things, and naturally no one wanted to participate. The strong man can take them, but according to Bai Wei''s character, he doesn''t want to clear customs himself. How can he help others?


    As these people talked about ''challenge'' color change, they suddenly noticed Song Ning and Bai Wei.


    "Is Song Ning and Bai Wei going to sign up?" Said a bald man.


    "Nonsense, if the strength of the two of them join forces, the success rate is great." The monk beside him said.


    They are still guessing at the moment, and they are not sure whether Song Ning really wants to participate with Bai Wei, so they are all whispering. While watching, Song Ning and Bai Wei are not procrastinating. Flying away from a distance, and at the moment they are flying in the direction of Tongtian Road.


    The location of Tongtian Road is convenient for every challenge registration place. When I saw Song Ning and Bai Wei heading towards that side, almost all the monks in the Five Caves and One Hall were boiling.


    After all, they are familiar with Song Ning, and they have also seen the thunder means of Song Ning in the first hall of these five caves. If Song Ning all participated in the challenge and they dare not participate, then it is estimated that they are not so good Opportunity.


    Song Ning and Bai Wei were flying, and they heard someone calling from behind. He turned around and saw dozens of disciples swarming up. At first sight, he thought these people wanted to fight.


    "Song Daoyou, can you bring us together?" The bald man bears the brunt, bowing in the air a dozen feet away from Song Ning, extremely respectful.


    Others hate it and say that this bald man is slow in the weekdays. Why is it so fast today, the first one to talk? Besides, wasn''t he a stutter before? Why don''t you stutter now?


    "Bring you together?" Song Ning frowned, apparently didn''t understand the other person''s meaning.


    The bald man quickly explained: "Song Daoyou wants to take part in the challenge? If Song Daoyou can take me, I will only look forward to you in the future, Song Daoyou said one, I will never say two!"


    Song Ning still didn''t understand why the other party said such words, and set his eyes on Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei smiled: "Brother Song, you don''t know. These people have seen your strength before and know that you are very strong. If you are in this blood Lanzong''s challenge, there can be a very powerful challenger who intends to help others. Then the challenge of the person being helped will be greatly reduced. "


    Wen Yan, Song Ning nodded.


    Song Ning nodded because he understood Bai Wei''s words, but after seeing Song Ning nodded, the bald man thought Song Ning agreed with his words and immediately rejoiced: "Thank you Song Daoyou, thank you Song Daoyou!"


    Song Ning frowned: "Thank me? Have I promised you?"


    As soon as the bald man was startled, all the people around him turned ugly. Everyone was extremely embarrassed. It was normal for Song Ning not to take them. Although they were unwilling in their hearts, they dared not say so.


    "Song, Song Daoyou ..." The bald man is still not reconciled: "Can you help me? I have stayed in these five caves and one hall for hundreds of years. I still dare not take the challenge. I am afraid of death, but I want to enter it again. In that cave, I would like to ask Song Daoyou for help. I am willing to give up my wealth. "


    Song Ning did not want to help them, but he did not dare to guarantee, but now that the bald man said so, Song Ning nodded: "What benefit can you give?"


    "I have immortal jade here, five million immortal jade!" The bald man began to take it out of the storage ring. His immortal jade was not stored together, it felt a bit like looking for things.


    Seeing this, Song Ning could n��t help but smile, but he did n��t say much: ��Wait for your success, let ��s talk about the fairy jade. I have stated in advance that I have never entered the challenge, and if I ca n��t protect myself, I wo n��t protect you. , If something goes wrong, do n��t blame me. ��

 Chapter 975： Make a big difference

    "Song Daoyou rest assured that you can help me. I am already very grateful. After all, it is you who want to challenge, and it must be you." The bald man is overjoyed, looking like this, it seems like a child is extremely happy. on the face.


    The monks around heard Song Ning agreeing to be bald, and they all spoke one after another. For a while, Song Ning became very lively around. This is the first time in Song Ning''s impression. Here, his memories are some Old things in the old age are all things that were bullied in childhood. They have never been embraced in this way.


    This feeling was very good. He agreed to these people''s requests one by one, so he flew towards Tongtian Road. Bai Wei kept watching Song Ning and sighed twice. This was the first time he sighed because he found out Song Ning was too kind, and the second time he sighed, he felt that the friend he had just met might not be able to enter the cave above.


    Many monks have too high expectations of themselves, and many monks do not have a clear position on their own strength. Although Bai Wei knows that Song Ning is extremely strong, even if Song Ning ��s strength is very strong, he cannot help so many people. After clearing all customs, Song Ning now agreed blindly that it seemed to have done a good deed, but in fact it was most likely to harm them.


    However, these words Bai Wei won''t say. After all, Bai Wei knows that some things can''t be spoken easily even by friends. Moreover, they are just friends they just met. Soon after they met, Bai Wei didn''t know how to get along with friends, and some things suffocated. In my heart.


    There is such a mighty appearance in the first hall of the Five Caves. The other monks saw it, and they all followed. After all, they all just noticed that Song Ning did not count. In this way, they also followed up. Yes, the practice in these five caves and one hall is extremely boring. If you can break through, you may enter the upper cave in the future. If you ca n��t break through, then you might as well die, so it is better than waiting here for the opportunity all day long. Quite a lot.


    This day is a day for blood Lanzong to challenge.


    On this day, hundreds of people in the Five Caves and One Hall wanted to participate in the challenge.


    This amount is almost surprising. When Song Ning and others appeared outside a small room on the edge of Tongtian Road, the intern elder standing outside the room was dumbfounded.


    The intern elders are all promoted by young disciples. Although they are intern elders, they have nothing to do with the elders, and the status of the elders is not more than one star. The intern elders in these five caves and one hall are actually four caves. The disciple in Zhong, when he saw Song Ning and the others coming so magnificently, he couldn''t help laughing: "Why, so many people want to die this time?"


    Bai Wei Zhangkou originally wanted to say two words for registration, but when he heard this person speaking, he felt a sense of anger in his heart. However, the other party''s cultivation was stronger than him, and he was also the intern elder in charge of this time. There will be quarrels with the other party.


    "Brother, we want to register. How can we get a chance if we don''t try it?" Bai Wei hugged.


    The intern elder looks bad, and there is a scar in the middle of his eyebrows, which looks like a blunt device. It is extremely disgusting. The elder intern heard a whisper from Bai Wei and snorted: "A little self-knowledge is also good, I remember you It seems to be called Bai Wei? In the first hall of the Five Caves, you have a little hope. As for others, if you go in, you will die! "


    Hearing this, Bai Wei''s heart fluctuated slightly, but he dared not refute it.


    Other disciples saw that the intern elders had already licked up. How could they talk?


    It''s just that Song Ning, who hasn''t understood the situation of Xue Lanzong, looked at the intern elder in front of him. He couldn''t help but frown, turning his head to look at Bai Wei: "What is this man doing? You call him brother?"


    Bai Wei''s eyelids jumped violently and said: "Brother Song, although he is a disciple of the Four Caves, it is our intern elder this time. We want to sign up through him!"


    However, Bai Wei''s request was still slow, and Song Ning turned his head to look at the intern elder again, and his eyes became more doubtful: "Since it is a brother, then is it convenient to do so, we have to sign up."


    "Sign up? Ha ha, your strength, even if you go, you will die. I still advise you not to go. You can practice for thousands of years, maybe you will have a little more chance. After all, your monks in the Five Caves are the same as our Four Caves. It ��s a little different. ��The intern elder pushed his hand. He did n��t know Song Ning, he did n��t know that Song Ning was a newcomer, and he did n��t even know how Song Ning ��s strength was. Only Bai Wei was alone.


    Bai Wei groaned in his heart, but it was normal to be bullied by more powerful disciples in the school. He expected that Song Ning would not be so uninterested. The other party satirized a few words, this kind of so-called ''internship elder'' , That is, looking for a sense of presence with their disciples Yaowu Yangwei.


    However, Bai Wei still overestimated Song Ning.


    Song Ning raised his mouth and smiled, "I will not die because of you. Is it signing up with you? Can you sign up?"


    No one thought of Song Ning''s momentum. His tone was overbearing, and he heard the monks of the five caves and one temple behind him boiling blood. For years, they had never seen anyone dare to speak to this intern elder.


    Internship elders sound like people with identity, but in fact on the eve of the blood Lanzong''s challenge, internship elders are totally a waste job, and the talented disciples are generally practicing, and others disdain to come here to do ''internship elders '', This intern elder gives little task rewards and delays time, so it is generally the kind of disciples who have no place to go or those who are excluded to come here to be intern elders.


    They got angry in other places, and naturally came here to find it. Even a fool can understand this kind of thing. Today, the intern elder is not happy, and it is even more uncomfortable to see Song Ning like this.


    "I don''t think you actually need to challenge, because you will die in front of me today." The intern elder flashed Han Mang, his body suddenly became cold, and even his surroundings could feel the killing Ice cold.


    Bai Wei was shocked and quickly said: "Brother, don''t be angry. My brother is a little anxious to speak. He didn''t have a bump."


    Unexpectedly, the intern elder completely ignored Bai Wei. Bai Wei stretched out his hand and wanted to hold the intern elder. Don''t do anything, but just stretched out his hand, but was opened by the intern elder.


    Snapped!


    This voice is extremely clear. When the intern elder slapped Bai Wei''s hand, Bai Wei''s palm suddenly became red and swollen. He didn''t use fairy power himself. This is out of respect. Moreover, he is now pulling. If he himself Immortal force is used, the other party will certainly feel the meaning of attack, and it will be more troublesome at that time.


    However, Bai Wei did not expect that the other party would directly hit someone.


    Song Ningben didn''t want to fight with the intern elder, but at this moment, seeing the intern elder actually beating him directly, how could he live well?


    "you����"


    But when Song Ninggang said, Xian Li had just appeared on the body surface, and suddenly felt the sound of thunder and blast beside him.


    The sound did not come from the ear, but a personal experience, even the flesh and blood of the skin shook with this feeling.


    This is caused by the explosion of Bai Wei''s immortal power. There is no sound, but it has completely entered a form of exploding immortal power. This immortal power is like a violent wind, like a thunder in the wind, which directly makes all the monks around him tremble.


    "I hate people for not giving me face!" Bai Wei gritted his teeth and punched the intern elder with a punch.


    The intern elder didn''t expect Bai Wei to dare to do it. He has great confidence in his own strength. Now that he sees Bai Wei dare to do it, he happens to be angry.


    "Little Bunny, I will teach you today what is the Five Caves and what is the Four Caves." The intern disciples also punched and smashed against Bai Wei.


    boom!


    The two fists fell together, and Bai Wei stepped back half a step, but the intern elder took three consecutive steps to stop.


    At this point, let alone those monks in the Five Caves and One Hall, even Song Ning took a breath. Although the two were shocked by the power of the fist, the power of the two fists colliding together has not been offset. The power of the Tao fluctuates like two vortices collide, and after breathing, it bursts out.


    The gusty wind swept everything around. In Song Ning''s view, this was almost impossible. However, it did appear in front of him. The strength of this strength, he slightly estimated that it should have reached nine stars.


    "You, in the end ..." The intern elder was terrified. His strength among the four caves was considered to be lower and middle. Although he was close to the bottom, he never thought he would lose in the hands of a monk in the five caves and one hall.


    "Those who don''t give me face are dead." Bai Wei''s state is a little mad at this moment, and only Song Ning noticed this at this time. Although Bai Wei is usually not a polite young man, he is also a reluctant. An angry person, but now it seems to be a personal change.


    Bai Wei played against the intern elder. The two were extremely fast and caused strong fluctuations during the attack and collision. Fortunately, the surrounding space was very stable. Although the two were indistinguishable, they did not shake the space.


    Song Ning had n��t worried about Bai Wei before, but now it seems that Bai Wei ��s strength does n��t need anyone to worry at all, and Song Ning walked to the table just now, picked up the pen, and put it on it. Write your own name and Bai Wei''s name, this is even a sign up.


    Song Ning always thought that the elder of the Blood Lanzong was very interesting, and it was already in full swing. No one was in charge. If they did not know what happened here, Song Ning would never believe it. So until now no one is in charge, it can only explain one problem-this blood Lanzong completely ignores the disciples'' private fights, regardless of life and death, as long as they have the strength, they can even do whatever they want in this blood Lanzong.

 Chapter 976： Second on the list

    Sure enough, as expected by Song Ning, this Bai Wei played against the intern elder, and in a few moments Bai Wei had an advantage. The intern elder could not believe that he would be defeated in front of Bai Wei, but if he continues now, he does n��t need to For a moment, he will certainly lose.


    The intern elder has spent more time in this blood Lanzong than Bai Wei has. He naturally knows how he will be affected if he loses at the moment.


    Just when Bai Wei wanted to continue attacking, I saw that the intern elder raised his hands and Xianli burst out, and suddenly an enchantment broke out between him and Bai Wei, which bound Bai Wei, Bai Wei is like rushing into the swamp, moving very slowly.


    The disciples around these five caves and one hall have already seen that Bai Wei has the advantage. When they felt shocked, they saw the intern elder''s method. They were a little surprised in their hearts. They could not see whether the intern elder used it. What kind of means, but when they want to come, the intern elder is an intern elder after all, and the disciples in the four caves are naturally stronger than in the five caves, so it is normal for Bai Wei to be trapped. It may have been this before. The intern elders did not use all their strength.


    Indeed, what the intern elder wanted was such a consequence. He saw Bai Wei moving slowly, and was thinking of breaking away with fairy power. He was secretly happy. This enchantment was a small trapped beast formation, let alone a human monk, even Fairy beasts of the same level will be trapped. This enchantment is naturally very expensive. He used it once, and the value is more than ten million fairy jade.


    "Bai Wei, that''s enough, what are you trying to do? Although our martial arts do not explicitly stipulate that private fighting is not allowed, but I am still reluctant to take action against myself. If you go all out, I will use my real strength. At that time, you may want to sign up for the challenge! "The intern elder reprimanded.


    Bai Wei is trapped at the moment, and I do n��t know if the intern elder ��s words are true or false, but he was not a person who likes to cause trouble. The things just now are not at the moment. If he can stop, he will naturally not. Want to fight.


    The intern elder saw that Bai Wei''s attitude eased, and he directly removed the enchantment. It seemed extremely calm and relaxed, but in fact what his heart was, perhaps only Song Ning knew, because only Song Ning saw him just now. It uses a small formation rather than its own real strength.


    Bai Wei snorted softly, glanced at the registered paper, and found that his name had been written on the paper, and came to Song Ning: "Brother Song, let''s go."


    Song Ning smiled, and as Bai Wei left, the intern elder was relieved, fortunately he pretended to be like, otherwise, if he lost today, it would be embarrassing. At the moment, he still has a lingering fear. Unbelievable, there is such a monk in the Five Caves and One Hall.


    The rest of the monks rushed up to sign up, and the intern elder was very happy. It was because of the small formation just now that he had a high prestige among the disciples in these five caves and one hall ''Having your own strength.


    Song Ning, who was far away, had some suspicions in his mind. Before that, he only felt that Bai Wei''s strength was good. But now it seems that Bai Wei''s strength is not only good, but very strong, even the intern elders in the four caves just now. They are not his opponents. This is something he did n��t think of, but Song Ning watched the fight between the two just now, and found that the intern elders in those four caves were not too strong. It''s just average.


    "Brother Song, sign up today and start tomorrow." Bai Wei reminded Song Ning that he didn''t speak when he returned home.


    Song Ning nodded silently.


    After all, Bai Wei was a tuberculosis. This opened the conversation box and began to introduce Song Ning about the challenge of Xue Lanzong. Of course, he focused on what happened after the challenge. After the challenge, he could enter the Four Caves. Really enter the Blood Lanzong, because everything in the Blood Lanzong is open to the disciples in Cave Four and above.


    Song Ning listened to a rough idea, said goodbye to Bai Wei, and returned to his cave to start meditation. His mind was difficult to calm, because just when Bai Wei and the intern elders were fighting, he wanted to confirm his ideas. He began to work hard to remember his past, but after such a memory, he was surprised to find that his past was extremely simple.


    "This is what I used to be?" Song Ning frowned, and in his memory, he was a poor family. He wanted to enter the Blood Lanzong, he wanted Guangzong Yaozu, he wanted to make the family better, he wanted Let parents live a good life.


    "It''s too far-fetched ..." Song Ning pondered, but after thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t figure out where it was far-fetched. It was just too simple in the past, which is not a big deal.


    In the afternoon, the intern elders submitted numerous registration lists to the real elders, and the elders always ignored this list. They didn''t care who signed up and who didn''t. They only care about who can win.


    But this time, their bets were a bit big, so after the list was submitted, an elder took a look at it.


    "Five Caves and One Hall, Bai Wei, really signed up. This time, since Bai Wei can take the initiative to sign up, he wants to pass the challenge." Elder Bai Fa laughed, he was very concerned about Bai Wei this time, after all, Elder Changfeng made a bet.


    On the list of registrations, the first person was Bai Wei. He saw Bai Wei''s thoughts when he saw it, but when he was about to hand over the list to the intern elder, he suddenly found the second first name.


    "Song Ning?" Elder Baifa frowned. He recalled that there seemed to be a person named Song Ning, which was said by Elder Dao Yun. After waiting for a month, he failed to enter the blood Lanzong, such strength, when It''s really puzzling. It was a fluke to be able to step into the boundary of Blood Lanzong.


    "Elder White Hair, this list ..." The intern elder said humblely.


    Hearing this, the white-haired elder shook his head: "It''s okay, no problem, take it."


    The intern elders respectfully took the list. After watching the intern elders leave, he muttered: "Song Ning? The first pass before was only two points, this score is already the lowest in history, such a person is absolutely impossible The person who entered the Blood Lanzong should have the same name. "


    Of course, not only the white-haired elders, but several other elders saw the same response, especially the elder Daoyun, when he saw the word ''Song Ning'', his pupils shrunk a little.

 Chapter 977： Not killing you because of trouble

    "Song Ning? This is not the same as before ..." Elder Dao Yun was immediately confused. Before he saw Song Ning two points, he also saw with his own eyes that Song Ning really tossed outside for a month before he actually entered. Xue Lanzong, but now you see Song Ning on the list?


    Elder Dao Yun shook his head slowly, calmed his mind, and then nodded secretly: "Well, there can never be that Song Ning, if that Song Ning, how could it appear second in the list?"


    Elder Dao Yun really had his own concerns, after all, he knew that there was an unwritten rule in this blood Lanzong, that is, before the challenge, this registration had something to say, he could be the first to name It is naturally the first person to write on it, and the second person to write a name, that is, the strength can be ranked second.


    Among the five caves and one hall, what strength the disciple has in his heart is very clear. From what he sees, Song Ning can never enter the five caves and one hall. Even if he enters the world, it is impossible for him to rank second.


    "Well, it''s estimated to be another person. Things in this world are really nothing strange." Elder Dao Yun smiled. He saw that there were so many disciples in the five caves and one hall participating in the challenge, and he felt interesting in his heart, so many disciples Participation shows that one of the people who participated in the challenge is extremely strong. This extremely powerful person will give some help. Those who have ordinary strength are more likely to pass the customs. This kind of thing should be Bai Ting. Yes, as for the ''Song Ning'' on the list, Elder Dao Yun has not taken it seriously.


    The day of the challenge soon came. In the early morning, Song Ning found Bai Wei came out of the cave and got up. Under the leadership of Bai Wei, he came to the edge of the first hall of the Five Caves, which is also the edge of Tongtian Road.


    All the disciples who want to participate in the challenge in every cave and every temple are gathered here. Of course, this time there are the most disciples in the five caves and one temple.


    The disciples in the first hall of the Five Caves gathered together. At this moment, the intern elder was in front of them. After seeing Bai Wei and Song Ning, the tone of the conversation with the people also changed slightly, no longer like yesterday. So impatient.


    "Are you all ready? The challenge to participate today is a life-and-death situation. Many disciples died inadvertently in it." The intern elder laughed.


    It is said that everyone''s heart is quite heavy, but relatively, the disciples of the Five Caves and One Hall are the most relaxed this time. After all, Song Ning agreed to many things before them.


    "Okay, I wo n��t say much, any challenge is different anyway, you ask for more blessings after entering the secret, of course, everyone has a chance to quit life-saving, and immediately quit life-saving if the situation is not good, In this way, a life can be saved. If not, many people will lose their chances when they want to quit. "Intern elder said.


    This matter has already been stipulated, and all the disciples who are familiar with this blood Lanzong know it, and Song Ning has not asked much now. Anyway, it is a secret realm, anyway, if it comes, it will be safe, and besides, he has absolute power for his own strength. Confidence, besides, Bai Wei teamed up together.


    The intern elder''s eyes fell on Bai Wei. When he thought that Bai Wei would soon become a man in the Four Caves, he had some uneasiness in his heart. Bai Wei was stronger than him. He now thought how he could follow Bai Wei has a good relationship, but if the performance is too obvious, it is not very good.


    "Bai Wei, I saw your strength yesterday. Yes, there should be no problem this time, but it should not be careless. If there is a small negligence, it may affect the whole." The intern elder smiled.


    However, at the moment, Bai Wei was talking to Song Ning about the matter of Xue Lanzong and what he would encounter after entering the Four Caves. Even though he heard the intern elder, he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    At this time, all the disciples around the five caves and one hall all heard Bai Wei''s words, and even heard the intern elders say to Bai Wei. The intern elders sounded kind, let Bai Wei be careful, so the odds are greater, but Bai Wei is right. What Song Ning said was that he must be able to clear customs. They were thinking about what happened after the customs clearance.


    "Brother Song, did you remember everything I just told you? Although I do n��t know how the challenges in the Blood Lanzong will change, after all, they are all in the secret society, and the challenges will never change. We have no problem. "Bai Wei said.


    The intern elder can be seen at this moment, Bai Wei should be the one who protects Song Ning, and he does not have a strong breath to see Song Ning like this. He has never heard of such a person in the Four Caves before. .


    The intern elder could n��t help but think of an extremely ridiculous thing: ��This Bai Wei had a high chance of clearing customs before, but he has never been able to clear customs. What happened in the secret realm? Although the elders ca n��t check the secret realm at will It is said that the elders are very optimistic about Bai Wei, and Bai Wei rarely contacts people in normal days. This time he actually helped a new face. It seems that the two people are in a relationship? Interesting, men and men together , How to play this? "


    Although there is such a nasty idea in my mind, the intern elder did not utter this idea on the surface, but a "come over" look: "Yes, since Song Ning has Bai Wei''s help, this time It should be able to perform well, and strive for customs clearance, but still be careful. After all, Bai Wei should consider his own customs clearance, and his own clearance is the first. Can you affect Bai Wei, with your strength, or self-defense? Keep it safe. "


    The intern elder originally wanted to talk to Bai Wei through Song Ning, but to his surprise, Song Ning ignored him at all, just like Bai Wei, directly ignoring the intern elder.


    In Song Ning''s mind, a person who has no strength and must pretend to be a pretender here, who wants to be stumped but is embarrassed to say that he is still turning around, might as well ignore it. Such a person is too pretentious, he doesn''t like it.


    The intern elder was extremely embarrassed. Fortunately, a weak aperture appeared behind him at this moment. This aperture was regarded as a teleportation array.


    Many disciples were excited. After seeing this aperture, they all knew that the teleportation array was coming. At this time, there were hundreds of disciples in the five caves and one hall watching. They did not dare to easily enter the challenge, but it was certain to see the excitement. need.


    "Oh, everyone, come on, this time the challenge is about to start, ask for more blessings." After the elder of the internship finished, he let go and waited for everyone to enter. Bai Wei and Song Ning glanced at each other and took the lead in entering , And Song Ning followed.


    The intern elder just talked to Bai Wei and was ignored. Although he was not happy in his heart, he couldn''t do anything about it, but then he spoke to Song Ning. Song Ning didn''t say a word, which angered him, even though Bai Wei was in He can''t say anything to Song Ning, nor can he say anything cruel, but now Bai Wei has entered the secret realm. After Bai Wei clears the customs, he may never come to these five caves and one hall. I do n��t know what ��s going on here. Besides, the disciples in these five caves and one hall are naturally sensible. Yesterday they were confused, and today they dare not say what they saw.


    Buzz!


    Song Ning was about to step into this formation, and suddenly heard a fairy power coming from behind. This fairy power was very sharp, and it was obviously a sneak attack. This feeling was like a dagger stabting toward his back.


    The disciples just saw that the intern elder had already started when they reacted. Although they knew Song Ning''s strength, this was after all the intern elder''s sudden attack.


    Everyone has discovered that Song Ning has known for a long time, but he does not understand, what is this intern elder to do? What does it say to launch an attack now?


    "Huh, enter the mysterious state with a disability state, you will die in a moment, and you will die before waiting for the round with Bai Wei, angry?" The intern elder looked at Song Ning sullenly, with a cruel mouth: "ignore Me? It ��s up to you, too! "


    The intern elder already felt that Song Ning was seriously injured without dying, so at this moment he directly said what he wanted in his heart. He said this before sending the other party to die, and he had a great sense of accomplishment in his heart.


    But at this moment, just when the words fell, he looked at Song Ning, and at a glance he saw Song Ning, who had turned around.


    The glory and dullness in Song Ning''s eyes was like nothing had happened. He just glanced at the intern elder, his mouth trembling slightly, and turned his hands towards the intern elder''s head.


    Snapped!


    Crisp and crisp shocked everyone and made everyone feel incredible. All they saw was a blood mist in their sight. After the blood mist exploded, they reflected what happened.


    In the blood mist, a primordial spirit sprang out. The speed of the primordial spirit was too fast, but it was about to disappear with a flicker, just like a gust of wind.


    But at this speed as fast as the wind, Song Ning couldn''t escape the palm of his hand. With a big wave, Song Ning grabbed the Yuanshen. The Yuanshen villain wanted to break free in Song Ning''s hands. It can be seen that the face of the Yuanshen villain is the intern elder.


    The Yuanshen, the intern elder, showed great fear. He was exclaimed as soon as he was caught by Song Ning: "No, no! I beg you, no matter what the conditions, I can ..."


    puff����


    The elders of the trainee haven''t said anything yet, Yuanshen was crushed directly.


    Song Ning shook his hand and looked at the direction where Yuanshen disappeared, said lightly: "I do n��t kill you because I feel trouble, kill you, because you do n��t know what to do. Anyway, this blood Lanzong does not prohibit disciples from fighting privately. Just die if you die. "


    After finishing his speech, Song Ning turned and stepped into the aperture of the formation, disappeared under the stunned expression of everyone ...

 Chapter 978： Mission, unicorn horn

    Before Bai Wei''s equal share with the intern elder has made everyone present feel incredible, but now, Song Ning can even directly kill the intern elder?


    Even though they all knew that Song Ning was extremely strong, they didn''t expect Song Ning to be so strong. Such powerful people were actually from their five caves and one hall. They were really unacceptable. They were also in the five caves and one hall. I have never heard of this person before, but it suddenly broke out, and his strength was so suffocating.


    "Just now ... that was indeed the intern elder of the Four Caves, right?" Suddenly a disciple questioned.


    Everyone nodded their heads, but when they nodded, they were a little confused. Song Ning was really terrifying. This direct killing did not even give Yuanshen a chance to escape. The means was really Thunder, which turned into a disturbing color.


    Song Ning did not feel too profound. Before, he saw this person as unpleasant, but he was thinking about the same person, and the other party did not make any excessive moves. He did not do it, but now it is different. This person even shot directly Sneak attack, if you don''t kill now, then it must be a disaster in the future.


    With the fluctuations in the formation, Song Ning''s body also appeared in another place. This place is where the secret of this challenge lies. As soon as Song Ninggang falls in this secret, he feels that the surroundings are a bit different. It''s hard to tell what is going on, that is, he is uncomfortable, especially when he sees the round in the sky like the sun from a very distant place, and the old gray sky, he feels uncomfortable in his heart. .


    "Brother Song, you came a little slow." Suddenly, Song Ning heard a voice coming from the side and fixed his eyes. It was Bai Wei, who came before Bai Wei. After coming here, he first inquired about the surrounding situation. Then he waited for Song Ning. After all, the two had decided to go with each other. He was not good to go directly.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei and wondered if it was his own illusion. He found that Bai Wei seemed to be a little different from before, but today''s situation does not allow him to think more.


    "Brother Bai, this seems to be a little different from where we were before." Song Ning said.


    Bai Wei nodded: "You can see that, I haven''t told you before, this secret realm is indeed a bit different from the space we are in. There is no specific reason, but one thing I can be sure, here is the mess of time and space, It is very likely that the secret realm we came to is not the time and space we were in before. "


    "Time and space ?!" Song Ning was stunned. Even if he felt his roots numb, he didn''t know that there was still a mess of time and space in this world. Does such a thing really exist?


    Song Ning opened his mouth just to question, but suddenly felt a throbbing heart, his head was as if struck by lightning, and the pain was instantaneous, but then the pain in his mind disappeared, and the depth was replaced by depth. Doubts: "Time and space? Why do I have such a wonderful feeling when it comes to time and space?"


    Song Ning looked up at the sky, her eyes full of doubts.


    Bai Wei has seen this expression many times, but he did n��t care: "Brother Song, you do n��t have to care about this kind of thing. Many disciples came here for the first time, and they reacted like you after knowing that this is a mess of time and space. You You know, there is nothing impossible in our monk ��s world. The mess of time and space is not a big deal. "


    Song Ning nodded slightly, although Bai Wei said it was very reasonable, but Song Ning could figure out that his inner feelings about the disorder of time and space were not surprising, not unbelievable, but a kind of acquaintance. It''s as if I''ve been in contact before.


    Song Ning shook his head and did not continue to think about the messy things in time and space, but calmed his mind.


    Seeing that Song Ning''s state was restored, Bai Wei nodded his arm, and an immortal force penetrated into the air, and a line of typesetting appeared.


    Song Ning looked away, these words were floating in mid-air, exuding light, and extremely clear. The task of this challenge was clearly written on it. As long as the task was completed, you could pass the customs.


    "Kirin horn?" Bai Wei frowned.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei: "Even if two unicorn horns are a challenge, a unicorn should have two horns, so we only need to kill two unicorns ..."


    "It''s easy to talk." Bai Wei sighed: "Kilin is a creature, you must know Brother Song, this is a mythical beast that exists in mythology, and the Qilin in this mysterious environment, I have met once, although it may be Not as horrible as the mythical beast, but the strength is not that I can resist. "


    "We should work together to kill a unicorn, shouldn''t it be?" Song Ning said.


    "It''s hard to say, but fortunately, Kirin doesn''t like to live in groups, so we can pick and choose to complete the task." Bai Wei said.


    The two were talking, and the formation flashed again, and the light was so strong that they could tell at a glance that someone had entered.


    The monk who entered again saw Song Ning as soon as he came in. He couldn''t take care of the changes around him or the investigation task. He quickly hurled a fist at Song Ning and respectfully said: "Song Taoyou, Bai Daoyou."


    Bai Wei didn''t say anything, but Song Ning greeted the man and counted as having seen it.


    "Brother Song, I know where Kirin is, come with me." Bai Wei said as he took off and took off, Song Ning followed, but as soon as his body was taken off, he felt the difference between this place and his body. It seems that the weight has increased, it is very heavy, the movement has become slow, not to mention, what is even more surprising is that he always feels that the consumption of fairy power in his body has also become faster. If you fight in this place, you may have strength. Nor can it fully play.


    "Wait for me, Song Daoyou and Bai Daoyou." The disciples who had just entered this secret realm hurried to keep up with Song Ning and Bai Wei before they could detect the task, but he was here for the first time and just found his body It was completely out of control. He almost fell off as soon as he became empty. Fortunately, he got used to it the second time. As a result, an extremely funny scene appeared in the sky, with Song Ning and Bai Wei in front. Flying, the followers followed one by one, just like a long dragon. Those disciples who had just entered the secret realm had no time to do anything, so they quickly followed the disciples in front, because they knew that following Song Ning was absolutely right. If Song Ning Their strength cannot guarantee that they will pass the challenge, then they really don''t want to pass it in their lifetime, after all, Song Ning''s power is no longer what they can describe in words.


    Faintly, the title of the strongest temple in the Five Caves is not Bai Wei, but Song Ning.

 Chapter 979： Chaotic point in time and space

    In this mysterious environment where the rules of various aspects have changed, Song Ning just adjusted himself and adapted to the environment here. When he looked at Bai Wei again, he found that Bai Wei seemed to be very familiar with it. So he asked, "Brother Bai, how many times have you been here?"


    "It should be the fifth time." Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning stunned: "Brother Bai didn''t pass the customs five times? And before, did you say that the monks in the Five Caves and One Hall who came here last time were all dead, and no one survived?"


    Bai Wei couldn''t help laughing: "No one in life is still talking about them, naturally I am not dead."


    "With Brother Bai''s strength, you can''t pass the customs five times. I really have no idea." Song Ning said truthfully.


    Bai Wei waved his hand and said lightly: "I am not unable to clear customs, but I don''t want to clear customs, because I discovered a secret here. Before I was thinking of waiting for you to come, I will tell you again, but you Before it was too late, you promised the group to help them. "


    Song Ning''s face was embarrassed, and she always seemed to embarrass Bai Wei: "Brother Bai, if you and you said earlier, I wouldn''t do it, but now it''s too late?"


    Song Ning is somewhat curious about Bai Wei. In Song Ning''s thoughts, Bai Wei''s strength is stronger than the intern elders in those four caves, but the intern elders can all enter the four caves. Why can''t Bai Wei pass the challenge? Bai Wei came here five times. It turned out that it was not that he could not pass the customs, but that he did not want to pass the customs. Then the secret he discovered must be different.


    Bai Wei glanced at the person behind him, and then lowered his voice: "No sound can be transmitted in this secret, but I will tell you now that those behind should not be heard. I do n��t want to share this secret with other people, so you must Don''t give it away. "


    Song Ning nodded quickly and approached Bai Wei.


    At the moment, the people in the back only saw Bai Wei and Song Ning talking and whispering, but they could not hear at all. In such a place, their fairy power could extend a few dozen feet at most, which is considered to be true for them. Extreme.


    "There is a cave in this place. In this cave, I found a lot of good things. I don''t know if anyone else found that cave, but at least every time I entered the cave, there was no one in it." Bai Weidao .


    Song Ning was shocked: "The cave? Could it be what predecessors stayed?"


    Bai Wei nodded: "It''s true that I can be sure that there are many babies in it, but those babies can''t be taken away, I can only practice there, so I want to come every time, that cave is like a maze, You need to keep going through the barriers to enter the inside. The more inside, the better you can get.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei suspiciously. Some of Bai Wei''s introductions were too detailed. He felt that it was not realistic enough. If Bai Wei found a cave and there was treasure in it, it is not difficult to imagine. After all, it is so big. In the mysterious environment, there are countless monks in the world, and there will naturally be monks leaving something here, but Bai Wei said that it is too detailed, so Song Ning felt that Bai Wei knew the place very well.


    "Brother Bai, it''s not that I doubt you, it''s just that I think you know too much about the cave." Song Ning said directly.


    Bai Wei didn''t expect Song Ning to directly express the doubts in his heart. He cleared his throat and whispered: "I do understand this cave because I have been in it five times. I not only understand this cave, but also I found that there are six floors in this cave. Before I got through the fifth floor, this time I could get through the sixth floor. As long as I got through the labyrinth of the sixth floor, then I could enter the last chamber, and you, Brother Song, you It ��s my friend, then I ��ll give you a big gift. We can enter the cave together. There are a lot of exercises and even Taoism in the first five floors of the secret room. You can practice whatever you want. As for the last floor, we are two , After opening, no matter what is inside, we are half of us. "


    I have to say that Song Ning moved when he heard this.


    He nodded without hesitation and clenched his fists: "Thank you so much, if he had any achievements with Song Ning in the future, he would certainly not forget the great grace of Brother Bai."


    Bai Wei scratched his head with his right index finger: "What you said, it makes me listen ..."


    Song Ning found that Bai Wei likes to scratch his head with his right index finger. This habit should be the typical movement of Bai Wei, but Bai Wei is indeed polite. Song Ning also thinks it is good to make this friend.


    "Brother Bai, although we already know about the cave now, but there are so many people behind him, over there ..." Song Ning hesitated slightly.


    Song Ning knows that for Bai Wei, the cave is the most important, although he wants to complete the challenge and enter the fourth cave, but if he completes the challenge, it means that they can no longer come to this secret realm. He didn''t even know what was here, so now he wanted to enter the cave.


    "Brother Song, would you like to enter the cave with me?" Bai Wei asked.


    Song Ning nodded.


    Bai Wei grabbed Song Ning''s hand and suddenly accelerated.


    Although Song Ning did not advance at full speed, Bai Wei''s speed suddenly increased by five times. This really surprised Song Ning. When Song Ning looked at Bai Wei in shock, he saw Bai Wei turning his head with a smile on his face. He: "This is what I learned in that cave, Yufeng. This speed is not the fastest. Now I can reach ten times the fastest."


    Song Ning took a deep breath, Yu Fengshu, sounds somewhat similar to Yu Jianshu, but the effect is different.


    I do n��t know if Bai Wei wanted to show it off or if the tuberculosis problem happened again. He began to explain to Song Ning the use and reason of this imperial wind technique. What surprised him was that Song Ning ��s savvy was simply amazing. It is extremely strong, but Song Ning can even use his own wind-fighting technique after he said one thing.


    Bai Wei looked stunned, but at the same time, Bai Wei also showed a smile on his face, and the kind of smile that didn''t shut his mouth was not mixed with any pretense.


    The disciples at the back of the five caves and one hall found that Song Ning and Bai Wei suddenly increased their speed several times. They wanted to keep up, but they were overwhelmed and lack of strength. This really annoyed them, but they soon came up with a good idea Song Ning and Bai Wei came to participate in this challenge, then they must be going to complete the task, so they clicked the task and learned the goal of this challenge, they began to follow the direction of the unicorn on the map Hurry up.


    It ��s the best way for them to stand by and treat others, although it sounds shameful, but if they do n��t have Song Ning and Bai Wei, they really do n��t have the confidence to participate in this challenge. Now the idea in their hearts is that once they encounter a crisis, Run away the first time.


    Song Ning and Bai Wei don''t know how far away they are, but at least Song Ning feels that time has passed for a long time, but the sun in the sky is always hanging, swaying like the wind, but it has not fallen.


    Bai Wei noticed Song Ning''s eyes and explained: "This sun will never set. I have never seen the night in this mysterious environment. It has always been daylight here."


    Song Ninglue nodded, and felt something strange in his heart. In a world without night, there always seemed to be something wrong. The rules of running between heaven and earth, the planet revolves around the sun star, although this is not necessarily all stars. Regular, but at least it should be like this in their star field. On the weekdays, there are days where there is night and day, and suddenly I come to a place where there is no night. It is really uncomfortable, and there is a hint of uneasiness in my heart.


    "Almost there, the cave is in front." Bai Wei said.


    Song Ninggang was about to respond, but suddenly felt an extremely dazzling light. He stretched his hand to cover it, his body shook, and was almost blown off by the strong wind, but just before his body lost its weight, Bai Wei didn''t have time to reach out and he suddenly felt the wind. It seemed as if he was alive, surging around him, rolling him up, flying fast forward.


    wind?


    As if alive?


    Can it be used at will?


    In Song Ning''s mind again, he always felt that this feeling seemed familiar to him, the feeling of being able to control the wind, as if he had had it before, but in memory, he clearly did not have such an experience before.


    "Brother Song, I didn''t expect that your imperial wind technique is so strong, and you can understand it to the present level in a short time. Bai Mou really admires it." When Bai Wei looked at Song Ning, the light in his eyes flickered, but it was white. Wei is a man, otherwise Song Ning would think that Bai Wei might be interesting to him.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "I just had good luck. I might have inadvertently controlled the wind just now. In fact, I didn''t learn so fast."


    Bai Wei did not feel that Song Ning was humble, but felt that Song Ning was different: "Brother Song, I actually want to ask something, I don''t know if it is convenient for you to tell."


    "Brother Bai, where are you, just ask something directly." Song Ning smiled.


    "Then I will say it straight. Have you ever used this kind of technique before and can control the wind?" Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning stunned, frowning, he didn''t want to hide, so he told things to Bai Wei again.


    After listening, Bai Wei smiled bitterly: "Brother Song is really a mystery in you. Listening to what you mean, I always feel that your inner memory seems to be incomplete, but I ca n��t say anything. If it is possible, let ��s talk about these things later. , But now we have to slow down and be careful, because there is something in the river below, it is easy to wake up. "


    During the speech, Song Ning looked down, and he understood what was shaking his eyes just now. At this moment, under them was a vast lake. The lake was like a mirror, and the lake reflected the sky. There was no trace of waves, just like It is the sky under their feet, and Song Ning was even more surprised that although the sky below is exactly the same as the sky, the color is exactly the same as the sky, but you can see a shadow in it. Song Ning was right, within this lake, it should be a dragon!

 Chapter 980： Cave (five thousand big

    Song Ning does not remember how it feels. It seems that he once had a similar visual experience. The huge lake below, the dragon hidden in the lake, all made him have a familiar feeling, but in the end I have seen it somewhere, and what was the situation at that time, Song Ning can''t remember at all.


    There was a trace of surging power around the lake. Song Ninggang was alert and Bai Wei patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "Don''t worry, this is just some underground tombs I have seen before. And Qi, by the water, is the land of Fuze, so there should be a lot of tombs around, but there are no tombstones. What are those buried in underground burial mounds, although I ca n��t see it, But Song Ning always felt like a kind of kindness.


    "Brother Song, let''s go." Bai Wei said cautiously.


    Song Ning no longer spoke much, followed quietly forward behind Bai Wei.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the path of the two was blocked by a towering mountain. The height of this mountain exceeded Song Ning''s imagination. I didn''t see a towering mountain in the distance just now. Instead of being a mountain, it is exactly like a wall, but this wall is even inserted into the sky, which really makes Song Ning feel puzzled.


    In front of Song Ning, it can be said that the cliff is rugged. Although the cliff is not smooth, but there are no half trees, the shape is very strange.


    "This is ..." Song Ning couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the mountain, this is the cave I said before, just go up." Bai Wei pointed to the top.


    Song Ning took a deep breath and looked at the top, it was already like a cloud, and could not see exactly what it was. Bai Wei had already flew towards the upper part of his speech, and Song Ning immediately followed and shocked upward.


    The two flew for a while, and Song Ning found that the cliff seemed to have some strange phenomena as it climbed upwards, as if the entire cliff had a slope.


    Although he didn''t know where the top was, Song Ning gradually saw a depression in the front that looked like a cave entrance. He quickly ascended and took a closer look. It was really like Bai Wei said, the cave is here.


    "I guess ordinary people can''t find here, after all here ..." Bai Wei said, reaching out and touching towards the top of his head. Although he touched it, his hand was extremely hard, and he just felt like a bang Smashed something.


    Song Ning hurriedly looked up and found a ripple around Bai Wei''s palm. The top of Bai Wei''s head was still sky, but what was Bai Wei hitting just now?


    "Could it be the end here?" Song Ning moved.


    Bai Wei nodded, but immediately shook his head again: "It can''t be said that it is the end of the sky. To be precise, I think it should be the pole of the sky in this mysterious realm."


    All of this was incredible, and besides Song Ning''s emotion, his eyes turned to this cave again: "This cave, may we go in now?"


    "You can go in, but you have to be careful. Although I haven''t encountered any danger before, it is difficult to guarantee that we can be safe today. If there is a real situation, both you and we should focus on life-saving." Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning nodded and the two leaned over to enter the cave.


    As soon as I entered the cave, there was a gust of wind. Even though Song Ning felt the tip of his nose cold, it seemed that he was frozen by snow and ice. He shuddered. The cave entrance was not wide, and the way forward was narrow. Probably only how wide is the dependence, the two walked forward, only to feel that the surroundings were extremely dark, even their fairy powers could not penetrate here.


    Song Ning''s arm tentatively touched the cliff next to it, and thought it should be cold, but whoever felt the temperature on the cliff as soon as he put his finger on it was like a living person!


    If it were n��t for Song Ning ��s startle, he quickly moved his palm away, fearing that it would happen to feel a tremor from the cliff just now!


    Slightly, as if it were an earthquake, Song Ning and Bai Wei both had a feeling of leaping at the feet. The two had n��t waited to feel the fluctuation caused by what kind of power, this fluctuation has disappeared. , Just like a heartbeat, fleeting.


    In the darkness, the two stared at each other.


    "Brother Bai, I just touched the cliff of this cave with my palm and found that there was actually temperature?" Song Ning questioned, not to mention the temperature. Even with the touch, Song Ning felt some problems.


    Bai Wei thoughtfully and shook his head gently: "I also questioned it, but I didn''t know what was going on, so I didn''t care about it. What I was more concerned about was not the temperature of the cave cliffs, but just now. That little fluctuation, can you feel Brother Song? "


    "I feel it, it''s very weak, but there is indeed a trace of volatility, fleeting and unable to capture its power." Song Ning said.


    The two continued to move forward, but at the moment they were much more cautious than before, but Song Ning, the more forward, the more familiar he felt, he could n��t remember where he had met before, but He can be sure that this familiar feeling has given him peace of mind and great peace of mind!


    I just don''t know why, this kind of peace of mind is accompanied by a sense of crisis. A few steps further, this sense of crisis has even reached a level that can even equal or exceed the peace of mind.


    "Brother Song, the front is the first floor. I ��ve said that there are six floors in total. I ��ve got through the first five floors. Now we have the sixth floor. Although we have plenty of time, if you want to be in front, There are gains in the fifth floor, I think you''d better start choosing one or two of your favorite cultivation. "Bai Wei pointed to the front.


    The cave should be slowly down, Song Ning can feel there is a slope, and at the same time, there is some shimmer in the darkness, the shimmer is illuminated by something like fairy jade next to it It ��s just that the fairy power in this fairy jade is too weak, if it still gives a dim feeling here.


    However, on the brand that Bai Wei pointed to, there were written a few lines of words, one of which said this way: "Sixth-order sky."


    Song Ning thought to himself that perhaps Bai Wei had seen the four words "sixth-order heaven" before thinking that there should be six floors here.


    The two stepped forward, and every time they took a step forward, there would be two immortal jades next to them lit up, not only because of the illusion but also because they were getting deeper and darker around, so the imitation jade lights appeared more It''s brighter.


    "Brother Bai, do you feel anything?" Song Ning couldn''t help asking.


    "Feel like a faint tremor?" Bai Wei asked.


    Song Ning nodded.


    Bai Wei smiled bitterly: "Brother Song really knows the truth, but how did this tremor come from? I haven''t figured it out yet, but I do it every time I come, so I don''t take it too seriously, after all, there is no danger. , So Brother Song can rest assured. "


    With Bai Wei''s assurance, Song Ning also calmed his mind. As he continued to move forward and walked forward two more steps, he felt as if he was stepping on something hard. Looking down, it turned out to be Smooth ground, and obviously someone built it.


    The surrounding is no longer a rugged cliff, but a smooth wall, which is like a room. There are not many furnishings in the room, but there are two books on the only small table in this room. , Song Ning took a closer look, the first one was "Yu Feng Shu", and the second one was "Kan Lizhi".


    Song Ning, the imperial wind master, already knows it, but Bai Wei told it before. Although he still has to go through it, he still wants to read "Kan Lizhi". The books were put away, but before they were received in the storage ring, they felt like the two books were untouched and uncontrolled.


    "Brother Song, you forgot, the things here can''t be taken away, otherwise wouldn''t I take them away?" Bai Wei smiled.


    Song Ning carefully reviewed the two books again, and found that there was a weak line on the stone table: "The book is not a gift, it has a destiny to read, and a little heart."


    He could n��t help laughing when he saw this. The owner who wanted to come to this cave had some meaning. In order to let more people see these books, he kept the books here. As long as someone came, he could read them, but he could n��t take them away. So that more people can learn these techniques.


    Song Ning opened "Kan Lizhi" for a while and found that the words above were very distorted, and that the pens had different penalties and different strengths. It was like a man who was just about to spit out the pains. When creating this book, his life was dying. Therefore, the strength is uneven.


    Although it was only a guess, Song Ning paid more respect to this book.


    "Kan Lizhi" is a kind of fingering. If Song Ning does not know Luo Shengquan, he will never find that Kanli Zhi seems to be somewhat similar to Luo Shengquan, not to mention where it is similar, but he always feels that Kanli The **** seems to be adapted from Luo Shengquan''s fingering.


    This aggressive **** method uses five elements and gossip to attack. The two positions of the sill position and the off position can cause the strongest damage to the enemy, and the attack of the sill position and the off position will also cause different effects.


    "There are some things in this Kanlizhi that I don''t understand very well, and I tried it and found that I was extremely weak when it was exhibited, not as it is recorded in this book, so I didn''t study it in depth." Bai Wei Seeing Song Ning''s expression, she immediately explained that this was not just to explain Song Ning, but also to buy time for herself. After all, Bai Wei''s goal this time was to open the sixth floor.


    Song Ning heard the words, looked up at Bai Wei for a while, and then smiled faintly: "I look at it casually, this book is very interesting."


    Bai Wei wanted to remind Song Ning of the time, but when he saw Song Ning''s expression at the moment, he didn''t have much mouth. As a monk, he could see his favorite technique and take a few more look. This is also a chance. This kind of opportunity may affect the other person''s life. He is not willing to be that kind of person.


    After half an hour, Song Ning put this "Kan Lizhi" aside, and casually read the "Yufengshu". What is recorded in this "Yufengshu" is similar to what Bai Wei said, which shows that Bai Wei is right This "Yufengshu" is already very familiar, and in Song Ning''s view, this "Yufengshu" is equivalent to the combination of the sword and the natural power of the wind. So think of it, these two books are really interesting. Now, one is like Luo Shengquan, the other is like Sword Art and the Power of Nature, and at this moment it can be determined that the techniques in these two books were created by someone deliberately.


    Those who can create this technique are certainly not ordinary.


    "Brother Song, can you look better?" Bai Wei asked aside.


    Song Ning could see that Bai Wei was anxious, so he quickly got up and closed the two books: "After reading, Brother Bai, let''s go."


    Brother Bai was overjoyed and said, "Brother Song, what can you see?"


    "It feels like some techniques were adapted, but I''m not sure about it, but the techniques recorded in this book are indeed exquisite. When it comes to this, I admire the way, but Brother Bai actually He can admire Song Mou''s inseparable knowledge of the "Yufengshu". "Song Ning is not a compliment. If he felt that he was very familiar with the power of nature and the swordsmanship, how could it be so easy Remember all the content in "Yu Feng Shu"?


    But when Song Ning thought of this, he shuddered suddenly.


    "Yu Jianshu ?!" Song Ning had a huge doubt in his heart. What is Yu Jianshu? Why does it exist in his own mind, I have not found it before, but I feel that this technique has been memorized in my heart, seemingly innate, but in his memory, there is nothing about ''Yu Jianshu'' ''Any information on these three words.


    "Brother Song, your words are heavy, I believe that your understanding of Brother Song will certainly not be under me." Bai Wei''s words were very honest and polite. He didn''t notice Song Ning''s changes at the moment. Instead, he pointed to the front of the first-floor room. There is a small door here that is narrow and can only be passed by one person.


    "The front is the second floor." Bai Wei said.


    "This door ..." Song Ning recovered from the surprise just now, but even though he had already recovered, he still had an inexplicable feeling about the three words "Yu Jianshu".


    "This door was opened by me. The test of each floor is different. I finally broke this door. Every floor is a waste of the power of nine cows and two tigers." Bai Wei said a bit proudly. .


    "This person''s wide and narrow door has a neat edge. Looking like this, it does not seem to be forced to break open with force." Song Ning''s finger touched the edge of this door, rather than a door, to be precise, it was an extremely flat rectangular hole .


    Bai Wei nodded and pointed to something like a ball next to him: "If you want to open the door, you must put your hand on this ball, and then a strange illusion will appear on the ball. Customs clearance. "


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Song Ning stunned.


    Bai Wei said repeatedly: "Yeah, yeah, the ball is really magical, and there are many treasures in the mysterious realm. I never thought that the test of this ball is different for each level. It''s very weird. I can''t understand the meaning in it. For example, the test from the first layer to the second layer is actually ... "


    Bai Wei said that he had no head, so Song Ningrenjun couldn''t help but say: "Brother Bai, don''t you want to enter the sixth floor."


    Bai Wei snapped his head: "Look at my brain and walk around. Let''s go inside and wait until we are free to talk about it."


    Song Ning was amused by Bai Wei and always felt that having such a friend around him was really a good thing.


    On the second floor, almost the same as the first, the room is the same size, there is no furnishings, only a small table, a small scroll placed on the table, this scroll has been opened, there are only a few hundred words on it.


    "That''s alchemy, I didn''t understand it, so I didn''t read it." Bai Wei said.


    "Alchemy? I don''t understand." Song Ning casually said, but after this was said, there was a kind of throbbing in his heart, guiding him to the small table, leaning down, watching the record on the scroll .


    I clearly do n��t understand alchemy, but why should I watch it?


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing at her curiosity.


    "Alchemy has art, art is fundamental, and the reason why it is possible is the rules of the world, the rules change, the fundamental change, the fundamental change, the art change, the art change, the alchemy change, all kinds of changes, the mystery of the universe, this is the way.


    The truth is hard to find, but it is endless. Between heaven and earth, countless truths are running, and it is really a rule. The ruler, not the heaven, and the upper person, if you want to seek the way, first find how to break the way, the way is not broken, the way Difficult to achieve.


    Make my way by breaking the law of pill, it is where my way of law lies.


    Taking the thought of the heart as the foundation is true and illusory, and it is also true and false. "


    After reading this, Song Ning had a sense of hairy epiphany. Somehow, he felt like there was a door to open in his mind. In this door, there seemed to be something that really belonged to him, but this door Just like being shackled, it can''t be opened at all.


    "This ..." Song Ning gritted his teeth. The more he lived, the more he felt that something was missing in his mind, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember it.


    Seeing the strange response of Song Ning, Bai Wei hurriedly cried out, "Brother Song, are you okay? The remarks on this scroll are a little too radical. You must not get mad because of the words above. Everyone has their own The road is different, the roads are different, and you do n��t want to do things together. You do n��t have to understand the words on the scroll. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath. From Bai Wei''s remarks, Bai Wei did not recognize the attitude shown on the scroll, but he was different. If he felt the change in his mind, he would not reveal this. Painful expressions, as for anything that catches fire, is completely non-existent.


    The person who wrote this scroll is very much in line with Song Ning''s path of cultivating the Tao. Even though Song Ning''s memory has not been restored at this time, his understanding of this path has not changed.


    Dao is the foundation of a monk. Dao heart is the heart of a monk. No matter where or where he goes, there will be no change. This is undoubtedly. Song Ning ca n��t remember alchemy, but just now, I read this After the scroll ...

 Chapter 981： benefit

    For Song Ning, Dao''s understanding is already extremely profound, but now the memory blockade, he does not know this at all, but even so, he is also very interested in the scroll in front of him.


    Bai Wei is different from Song Ning in this point, so there are not many ideas at this moment. Even if he saw Song Ning has been observing this scroll, he didn''t say much.


    "Let''s go." Song Ning said.


    Bai Wei stepped up to the third floor. This third floor is the same as the previous two floors. There is no difference at all. If you look closely, you can find that the room on the first three floors is like a room, if it is not because the table is placed The things are different, Song Ning may even mistakenly think that he has been in and out of the same room.


    "Are you surprised? In fact, these three rooms are the same." Bai Wei saw Song Ning''s expression and knew what Song Ning thought. At the time, the expression he saw was the same as Song Ning''s. It is not difficult to make the same room, but it can give people the same feeling, especially that they are so good that they can hide in front of them, which is enough to show that the builder of this room is extraordinary.


    "This room is indeed a bit weird. Even if the things on the table are different, it also gives people a feeling of being in the same room." Song Ning muttered to himself.


    Bai Wei didn''t say much, which was also a problem he hadn''t been able to figure out, but soon, Song Ning saw Bai Wei walking to the table and pointing down at the book above: "This one, you will certainly feel Interested. "


    "I''m sure to be interested? How does Brother Bai know?" Song Ning said as he stepped forward.


    After seeing a few words on the cover of the book, he took a deep breath and felt his heart lifted.


    "Brother Bai, how do you know that I like this kind?" Song Ning exclaimed.


    "I don''t know, but I just watched you read the scroll about alchemy and cultivation there. I think you should like this one." Bai Wei laughed.


    The name of this book is "Ying Jing". Song Ning doesn''t know why, and he is in a good mood as soon as he sees the content inside. For them, monks like this, it''s already a very easy thing. It''s about one hundred pages, but in Song Ning''s eyes, it''s only a quarter of an hour to read it, and it''s all in my mind.


    Seeing that Song Ning put down the Medicine Classic, Bai Wei got up and walked towards the fourth floor room. He walked and asked: "Brother Song, can you make alchemy?"


    "I haven''t really tried it, but shouldn''t it be difficult? Alchemy is something like this." Song Ning hesitated. To be honest, he has many uncertain factors. One of them is whether he will practice alchemy. It only rose after seeing the scroll. The monk''s life looked very long, but basically he had his own obsession.


    A person''s life can do many things and pursue many things, but the monk''s life may only pursue one, that is Tao, Song Ning doesn''t know what his Tao is, he doesn''t know whether he likes alchemy or not. However, after seeing this classic book on alchemy, he felt heart-lifting, which made him want to try whether he could make alchemy after he went back.


    "The fourth floor is the same as before. Here is a piece of paper. I can''t understand it. Brother Song, let''s see it." Bai Wei walked into the fourth floor and pointed to a piece of paper on the table.


    Song Ning probe passed, there were only two words on the paper.


    "Yuan, read."


    Song Ning read these two words, but didn''t know what they meant. The word "Yuan" was above the word "Nian", which should have some meaning, but what was going on, he still had a moment Unable to figure it out, he looked around the paper, except that the two words were blank and gave no information.


    "I can''t understand for a while, let''s go to the next level first." Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning nodded, remembering these two words in her heart, and then walked towards the fifth floor.


    According to Bai Wei, there are only six floors here, so now they are at the last floor they can come.


    "Nothing here?" Song Ning pointed to the table.


    There is only one basin on the table, and there seems to be water in the basin, but when Song Ning put his palm in this basin and wanted to hold the water out, he found his hand was empty.


    Put your palm in the basin again, you can feel the fluctuation of the water, you can feel the coolness, but it is impossible to get the water out of the basin.


    After so many attempts, Song Ning looked at Bai Wei doubtfully.


    Bai Wei spread his hands: "It''s strange, I don''t understand."


    Song Ning tried to infiltrate his head into the basin. This really shocked Bai Wei. Bai Wei wanted to stop it, but Song Ning didn''t give him the opportunity to wait for Bai Wei to start his work. Song Ning had already dipped his head into this. In the basin.


    As soon as his head entered, even if he felt the wind around him, as if he were in the wind and waves, he opened his eyes subconsciously and saw at a glance that he was standing in the wind and waves, as if in the center of the sea.


    He floats on the sea, the sky and the sea meet, the thunder and thunder, the squally wind and the rain, the ocean seems to reach the world, as if the sea and the sky are a world.


    Suddenly, Song Ning saw a person among the thunder and thunder. This person shuttled between the thunder and the two hands pinched the tactics. The thunder was madly slashing towards him, but this person was like being able to control the thunder. At heart, it seems to be played between applause.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    This seemed to be the sound of anger coming from the sky, intertwined by more intense thunder and lightning. Above the sky, like a grid, just when Song Ning felt the thunder and lightning, he suddenly felt a paralysis of the whole body, and he discovered The thunder and lightning were so strong that even the entire sea was flooded with thunder and lightning. Song Ning was in the sea and was directly blackened by the electricity.


    Uh!


    Song Ning couldn''t help but scream. In the wind and lightning, the sound was very weak, but he preferred to be heard by the person in the sky. This person looked at Song Ning in surprise. This was the first time Song Ning saw it. In his face, he saw the electric light flashing in his eyes. To be precise, this person had no eyes, but only lightning.


    "Living people ..." The population murmured, but the voice did not fall in Song Ning''s ears.


    The person''s mind moved, between his hands, he pressed hard towards Song Ning, and something like a hammer flew towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning was shocked and was about to dodge, but found that the hammer did not seem to have any lethality. He stretched out his hand and caught the hammer, and then the person with electricity in the air did not attack again. It looked like this He threw the hammer to Song Ning.

 Chapter 982： Falling Nation

    As soon as Song Ninggang got the hammer, he felt comfortable all over, and he no longer felt a little paralyzed. He looked up and saw that the hammer was absorbing lightning.


    There are lightnings in the ocean, and this hammer is drawing these lightnings into his body at a terrifying speed. When Song Ning was still surprised, he always felt that the hammer was familiar.


    The hammer is all made of metal, but what kind of metal he has never seen.


    When Song Ning looked up at the sky again, he found that the man in the sky had disappeared, and the hammer in his hand had absorbed all the thunder and lightning in the sea. In an instant, the big waves rolled up and swallowed it directly ...


    Song Ning shook his head, stood up, and looked around, only to find that he had come out of the basin. He hurriedly raised his hand to touch his face, but when his right hand was raised, he suddenly felt extremely heavy.


    Hammer, hammer!


    Song Ning took a deep breath and looked at the hammer with flashes of light in his right hand, his eyes showing incredible colors.


    "Song, Brother Song ..." Bai Wei looked at all of them, only to feel as if he was dreaming: "Your hammer is ..."


    Song Ning naturally didn''t know the origin of this hammer. It was not enough to see this hammer appear in his hands. When I recalled what I saw in the wind and waves just now, I felt like a dream: "I just felt like I entered another place. In a world, when I was struck by lightning, the man threw the hammer at me, and then I woke up. "


    Bai Wei looked at the hammer in Song Ning''s hands and wanted to touch it, but he was a little hesitant. After all, it was Song Ning''s thing. No matter how he could get it in this place, it would certainly not be an ordinary product. Feeling the power brought by this hammer, the power of thunder and lightning like a beast is stored in this hammer. He has reason to believe that after the hammer falls, he may scream.


    "Brother Bai, you haven''t put your head in there yet," Song Ning urged.


    Bai Wei thought of it, and immediately took a step forward and dived his head into the basin.


    Boom!


    Bai Wei was a little anxious, but also blamed the water in this basin that had disappeared for a long time. If it had to be said where the water went, perhaps Song Ning had not felt the kind in his body until now. Fullness ...


    Bai Wei clutched his nose and repaired to such an extent that he was able to dive his face deep into the basin and hit his head directly. There were really few bleeding heads: "There is no water in it ..."


    Hearing Bai Wei''s words, Song Ning really couldn''t help but he threw the hammer and threw it to Bai Wei: "Brother Bai, you have a lot of knowledge, what kind of material is this?"


    Bai Wei was overjoyed. He didn''t expect Song Ning to throw the hammer at him like this. Just now I wanted to mention the hammer but it wasn''t interesting. Now I want to come back, but I think Song Ning is too narrow. .


    Bai Wei happily reached out to pick up the hammer, but when his hand just touched the hammer, he suddenly found that he couldn''t hold it. Even though he tried harder, the hammer fell down. Then, he put the other hand Reach out and hold the hammer tightly.


    But the hammer''s whereabouts are still there, Bai Wei seems to have no effort.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei puzzledly. What did the brother play?


    But it is known that the hammer fell heavily on the ground, and Bai Wei almost fell into a dog eating mud because of the hammer again. Song Ning realized that Bai Wei really couldn''t hold the hammer.


    Bai Wei stared blankly at the hammer on the ground. He exhausted all his counts, but he still couldn''t shake the hammer.


    "Brother Song, this hammer ..." Bai Wei slowly released his hands, only to feel that he had encountered something terrible.


    Song Ning embarrassed: "I just entered there and got the hammer. I didn''t think much about it. Who knows that the hammer is still hiding the organs."


    Bai Wei smiled and shook his head bitterly: "Brother Song, will you try again?"


    Song Ning stepped forward, held the hammer, lifted it gently, and picked it up.


    "This may be to recognize the Lord. You are the owner of the hammer, and only you can pick it up." Bai Wei''s eyes showed envy.


    "It should be. Thank you Brother Bai. If Brother Bai brought me here, I wouldn''t get this hammer." Although Song Ning doesn''t know the role of this hammer now, he can feel the power in this hammer , Which is enough to make him thank Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei waved his hands again and again: "Brother Song, you''re welcome. I haven''t been able to find it before, but you found it. This is enough to show that your chance has arrived. I don''t have this chance. It''s normal to get a hammer This is what our monks are talking about, and luck is also part of their strength. "


    Song Ning did not talk too much with Bai Wei, but just smiled, not much.


    "Since Brother Song has also gained something here, Bai Mou urges Brother Song to help and try to break through this last layer." Bai Wei pointed to a small ball not far away.


    Next to this little ball is a wall, you can see that this room is the same as the previous room, the only difference is that the walls here have not been broken, and the previous walls have been broken by Bai Wei opened.


    The sixth floor?


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on the wall. If he could break open, then the place he was looking at should be the door.


    What will be behind this door? What does Tier 6 mean?


    Under Bai Wei''s eyes, Song Ning walked towards the ball step by step. The ball seemed to be made of fairy jade and was extremely transparent. The **** that Song Ning saw in the first few rooms were all solid. It looks like it was made of stone. At this time, Song Ningli thought, perhaps it was precisely because the **** had passed Bai Wei''s test before and then changed.


    "Those before were actually as transparent as this, but I changed the color after I opened the door." Song Ning was thinking, Bai Wei explained.


    Song Ning nodded in response, then stretched out his hand towards the front, and his palm was suspended above the ball. At this moment, Bai Wei quickly said: "Brother Song, the test in this ball is very strange, it seems like an illusion, you be careful."


    Song Ning heard that his hand landed on the ball, and a beam of light was emitted from the ball, which fell on Song Ning''s hand. Song Ning''s palm disappeared instantly as if melted by the light. After blinking, there is no trace.


    Before Song Ning responded, he was already in another world. In this world, Song Ning''s first feeling was-warmth!


    He didn''t know why he felt this way, but he always felt that the surrounding environment seemed real, and at the same time, he seemed to know each other as if he had been his hometown ...


    Song Ning looked at the city with 81 statues in front of him, and the feeling of getting acquainted became stronger and stronger.


    "Hey, I don''t know when he will come back." The two people approaching said that the two looked like monks in Wonderland, but Song Ning didn''t understand why the two monks in Wonderland looked weak, and they were talking about A middle-aged man looks like he has just entered fairyland.


    "Who knows when to come back this time, maybe you will never return." Another woman said. The two looked like a couple, but Song Ning was curious about what the two said. who is it.


    Song Ning was thinking about who the two men were talking about. As soon as he looked up, he noticed everything around the 81 statues in front of him.


    This statue looks very similar to him!


    "Two people, what is this place?" Song Ning asked.


    The couple looked at Song Ning when they heard it. They thought they were speechless. Someone came here and did n��t know where it was: "This is the Imperial City of the Falling Kingdom. You did n��t even know it when you came here. What is it? It''s a joke. "


    The two said disdainfully, but when they looked back at Song Ning, the whole person was stunned.


    The two covered their mouths and screamed: "Song, Senior Song!"


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank, Senior Song? If it were not for the same surname, Song Ning could not believe what he heard.


    "Is it possible that the two people admit the wrong person?" Song Ning determined that he had been here in the future. Now that the two of them said that he thought it was impossible, he just smiled and asked.


    The two shook their heads, and when they spoke, they directly hit the sky with fairy power. Even though it was still daytime, fireworks appeared in the sky. At this moment, almost countless people appeared and surrounded Song Ning Tuan. Without feeling what happened, I saw a few women rushing towards me and hugged me directly.


    Song Ning''s eyes twitched, watching several women hug themselves, always feeling uncomfortable.


    "Brother Song!"


    This is a girl who looks young, but Song Ning can see at a glance that the girl has white hair. Although the white hair has been dyed with ink, Song Ning can feel the smell of the ink at a glance.


    "Song Ning, you''re back." When another woman said this, Song Ning felt a little unbelievable.


    The other woman had already shed tears in two lines at this moment, and she could not cry.


    "This little girl, why do you ... dye your white hair black?" Song Ning asked.


    The woman shuddered suddenly and her eyes were wet immediately. At the same time, there was a trace of panic in her eyes. At the same time, all the people around looked at Song Ning and the little girl as if they were shocked.


    The girl ran away crying, Song Ning was very puzzled and turned to look at another woman: "How do you know my name?"


    The woman shuddered and looked at Song Ning carefully. When she determined that Song Ning was in front of her, she reached out and shook in front of Song Ning: "You ... don''t you remember us?"


    Song Ning puzzled: "Sorry, I really can''t remember you, how do you know me?"


    Hearing this, the faces of Song Ning''s people changed greatly. They never expected that Song Ning would return to this look after he left.

 Chapter 983： Dotting the statue

    "Song Ning, Brother Song, you really don''t remember anything ?!" A voice suddenly came out of the crowd. Song Ning turned his head to look, and there was a familiar face standing in this crowd. And that face is Bai Wei!


    "Brother Bai, you are here, and you have come in? These people don''t know what''s going on, as if they knew me before, even if they came up directly ..."


    However, half of Song Ning''s words heard the "Bai Wei" questioning: "Brother Song, who are you ... who is it?"


    Song Ning was stunned: "Brother Bai, do you have amnesia?"


    At this moment, everyone felt incredible. Song Ning left, and when he returned, he didn''t remember them. If he forgot all of them, Song Ning still remembered Bai Ting, but even though he knew Bai Ting, he would Bai Ting''s name is wrong, called ''Bai Wei'', who is Bai Wei? Why is Bai Ting called Bai Wei by Song Ning?


    Song Ning carefully looked at the man in front of him, and could not help shaking his head and sighed: "It''s too much, you should be Brother Bai, but why do you seem surprised? What happened?"


    "Brother Song, you forgot, this is Bai Ting." Bai Ting stepped forward, his hands clutching Song Ning''s shoulder and shook it violently.


    Song Ning did not care about Bai Wei or Bai Ting. After all, the person in front of him and Bai Wei had the same appearance. Not only that, even the two people spoke in the same way, except that the person in front of him was slightly weaker. There is no difference between Bai Wei and the other party, who obviously knows him, but they just call themselves "Bai Ting".


    "Brother Bai, don''t say what the name is, can you tell me why the people here seem to know me?" Song Ning''s eyes swept around these people again, and seeing their hot eyes still felt a little unbelievable. .


    Bai Ting quickly explained: "Brother Song, you forgot. This is your home. You left from that day and went to a distance, saying what ancient immortal tomb you want to participate in, and then you can come back. You have forgotten these things. ? "


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes and suddenly felt an interesting headache. If he hadn''t heard what Bai Ting said in front of him, he would never have thought that it was his hometown anyway.


    He knew that there must be something missing in his memory, but what is this missing part? He couldn''t remember it, and he didn''t know why. There was a faint idea in his mind that he didn''t want to guess. Now that these people have spoken out, even he himself is curious.


    "You are for the sake of the stars, for the country of falling feathers, for Lengyuexiao, and for avoiding the scourge of time and space disorder here, you have gone with a senior Taoist, saying that you want to participate in the ancient immortal tomb." Bai Ting continued to explain Road.


    "Ancient Immortal Tomb?" Song Ning frowned, and the closed door in his brain seemed to have loosened, as if there was something to get out of the door.


    Ancient Immortal Tomb ...


    Song Ning slowly closed his eyes. He remembered these four words. At the same time, he seemed to feel that the three words ''Leng Yuexiao'' were very familiar. These three words seemed to be engraved in his heart, even though he is now I can''t think of anything related to Leng Yuexiao, but I can think of Leng Yuexiao as if he were a very important person and an indispensable person.


    "Brother Bai, what you said ... I can''t remember, but I seem, seem ..." Song Ning''s voice is no longer as firm as before. This hesitation shows that in fact, even he knows his own There are some problems with memory.


    Seeing the effect, Bai Ting immediately began to tell Song Ning about other things about this country of falling feathers. Song Ning listened to a half-knowledge. Except for the first "Ancient Immortal Tomb", "Leng Yuexiao", he could hardly think of it. other things.


    Seeing such a state of Song Ning, Bai Ting, Li Qingling and others ordered all the monks around to retreat. They accompanied Song Ning all the way to the palace.


    "Brother Bai, this country is extremely interesting, should it be illusory? You see, the sculptures here are all my looks, and I have a closer look, there are nine hundred ninety-one statues." Song Ningzhi The eighty-one statues surrounding the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers always felt very shocking. These statues are as high as a hundred feet, but they are as beautiful as he is.


    Bai Ting smiled bitterly: "Brother Song, this is you."


    Song Ning was undecided. After thinking about it twice, he could n��t figure out whether it was his hometown or not. He explained it as ��here is a fantasy, everything is false��. He didn''t care what the people around said, he even thought that the "Bai Ting" in front of him was also fake, just to cooperate with the illusion.


    "It''s quite like that." Song Ning didn''t want to argue with the people around him. After all, in his view, these were all illusions. It was meaningless to argue with the illusions.


    However, after Song Ning said this, Bai Ting smiled bitterly: "It''s quite like that, it''s the last step."


    "Oh? The last step?" Song Ning asked.


    "The last step is ... the finishing touch!" Bai Ting pointed to the sculpture closest to them.


    The finishing touch?


    Song Ning didn''t find out until now that these statues don''t seem to have eyes. To be precise, there are no eyeballs, because these statues are so similar, if they have eyes, they might even be regarded as true.


    "As long as you can finish your eyes, then this statue can really protect our Imperial City of the Falling Feathers. Someone invaded here before, and it is said that there is a statue." Bai Ting said.


    "It turns out so." Song Ning said when he saw that the hammer in his hand was trembling as if he wanted to pull his body up. He glanced sideways, the electric light flashed on the hammer, the electric light crackled, and he was about to move.


    "Brother Song, your hammer is a new fairy treasure?" Bai Ting''s eyes were attracted by the hammer.


    Song Ning nodded again and again, a hint of joy appeared on her face, even if it was for the illusion in front of him, it might be a good thing to say whatever he wanted to say at random.


    "Before we thought, this last finishing touch only requires lightning, but it is almost impossible to introduce lightning into the statue, so we have been wondering what we should do to sculpt our eyes. Now, after seeing the hammer in your hand, I want to see you sculpt your eyes by yourself. "Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning squeezed the hammer tightly, as if the hammer was trembling at this moment, it seemed to be flying into the sky and rushing towards the statue.


    "This is a trivial matter." Song Ning''s mouth twitched, rising from the sky, allowing the hammer to take off and wave.


    Suddenly a burst of electric light appeared in the clear sky, lightning flashed, and thunder light poured into the hammer, connecting Song Ning and the whole person was bathed in thunder and lightning.

 Chapter 984： I help you get your hair

    Originally today is the major event of the whole country of falling feathers, not only the country of falling feathers, even the monks of the entire celestial star, after learning that Song Ning came back all swarmed, just when they rushed to the imperial city of falling feather Suddenly felt the thunder and thunder in the sky, a person bathed in this thunder and lightning, holding a hammer in his hand, like Thor.


    Everyone took a closer look, wasn''t it just Song Ning who left here soon? !


    "Senior Song is back ?!"


    "What is he doing?"


    "Senior Song really came back, it was true, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Everything came too suddenly. Before Song Ning was the spirit of Luoyu Kingdom. When Song Ning fought against Luo Lie that day, he hesitated to start with Taoist monk. Finally, he spoke with Taoist monk about the conditions, and finally left the star, All this is for the monks above the stars. The monks of the Golden Immortals are all grateful to Song Ning. When they saw Song Ning appear today, they had infinite excitement in their hearts.


    In the thunder and lightning, Song Ning''s eyes suddenly opened, and the thunder hammer waved in his hand, and a thunder and lightning like a lightsaber flashed from the sky.


    "That''s ..." There is a beautiful shadow in the sky far away from the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers. This beautiful shadow is located at the outermost edge of the whole star. She is responsible for protecting the most eastern part of the star. Outer space, in the interlayer between the universe and the stars, this is also the maximum distance she can move.


    Her task is to stay here, no matter if any monk, as long as she is from outside, she will not be allowed to enter, so she cannot leave at this moment, but after seeing the sky of thunder and lightning, she always feels terrified. , She didn''t know what happened.


    However, she always felt that the kind of thunderbolt seemed familiar.


    In the sky, Song Ning waved the hammer and slammed it towards the statue. Lightning fell directly on the statue''s eyes, and the eyes opened suddenly. At this instant, those eyes flashed The extremely magical light has such a moment that people even think that the statue is alive.


    Just swinging the hammer once, Song Ning felt exhausted, and he could n��t even lift it up and swing it again. His arm dropped, the hammer disappeared into the storage ring, and the lightning in the sky also disappeared. , Everything came fast, and disappeared quickly, in a blink of an eye.


    This dream-like feeling has just disappeared, and people ��s eyes fell on the statue again. The statue came alive. Eighty-one statues, now eighty statues have no eyes, but this one has eyes, which has The statue with closed eyes seemed to move a bit, people looked at him, he looked at these people.


    Of course, all he could move was his eyes, and it was only for a moment that everyone felt this was an illusion.


    "The finishing touch is the real power of this statue." Bai Ting took a deep breath and looked up at the statue, feeling numb.


    Song Ning panted, black eyes, almost stumbled down, fortunately, the woman beside him held it up, this woman is not weak, with a hint of floral fragrance on her body.


    "Senior is okay?" The woman asked.


    Song Ning recovered and turned her head to look around. This woman beside her was dressed in a very simple style. Although the woman was dressed in a simple style, she was extremely outstanding in appearance. She smiled lightly, unhappy and sad. Although with a trace of anxious expression, it is more a slight smile.


    "I''m okay, you are ..." Song Ning gently broke free from the woman, always feeling that someone was extremely uncomfortable to touch herself.


    "Senior came back really different this time. I am Xiaolian. Can senior remember it?" Xiaolian said, gently flicking her hair, still cheering on her cheeks.


    Song Ningluo thought for a while, then slowly shook his head: "I don''t remember."


    "It''s okay, predecessors should settle down first, will you not leave this time?" Xiaolian asked.


    I did n��t ask too much from other people around before, mainly because I felt that Song Ning had just come back and did n��t remember them, so some things had to take their time. Now Song Ning directly uses the newly acquired Xianbao to finish the statue. Ning might feel pretty good about this place, so he asked along the way.


    Surrounded by Li Qingling, Mu Xuezhao and others, they had an excellent relationship with Song Ning at that time, but they were alienated in recent years, but after all, they have a deep affection for Song Ning. Now that they see Song Ning, they naturally care.


    "It''s not easy to say." Song Ning wanted to agree casually, but he suddenly felt that these illusory people were extremely real, and he didn''t want to lie to them, so he answered.


    "Yes, you have a rest now." Xiaolian smiled and helped Song Ning back to the room.


    Song Ning walked to the door, looked around, and found that this room gave a warm feeling, and the feeling of deja vu was getting stronger and stronger.


    Everyone said goodbye to Song Ning, who had just left. Song Ning had just opened the room and wanted to walk in. Suddenly he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "Brother Song."


    It was Bai Ting who was speaking in a hurry, and his face was not as good as before. Looking like this, there seemed to be something to say.


    "Brother Bai, come in and sit down." Song Ning felt a little bit unconscious and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Bai Ting entered the room with Song Ning, and after closing the door, his tone sank: "Brother Song, I don''t know why you lost your memory because of something, but there is something you did too much to consider today."


    Song Ning was taken aback for a moment, wondering if this was some kind of test in the illusion?


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Ting looked a little excited: "You know that Xiner has white hair for you only, she dyed her long hair black with materials, so as not to be discovered, but you just pierced her and dyed her hair. Dark matter, now she is crying in the room! "


    Song Ning was naturally impressed that the girl whose hair was completely dyed black was very beautiful and gave him an intimate feeling, but he was very surprised why this girl had white hair dyed black.


    In fact, Song Ning thought that white was very nice, so he said it directly. At that time, he saw that the girl ��s expression was not quite right, and turned and ran away. It seemed extremely sad, but because there were too many people around him, and The situation was relatively sudden, and he didn''t catch up. Now when he heard Bai Ting say this, he felt a little apologetic in his heart.


    "Brother Bai, what did you just say ... Xiner, who is it? You seem familiar?" Song Ning asked.


    "It seems that you have forgotten even Xiner. She is now in the room. If you have nothing to do with it, you may wish to sit in her room. During the time you left, she almost washed her face with tears." Bai Tingqing Sighed.


    Song Ning got up and scratched her head awkwardly: "Brother Bai leads the way, I will go and see, but I am still curious, what is your relationship with Brother Xin Bai?"


    Bai Ting did not expect Song Ning to go directly to see Bai Xin. During this time, Bai Xin really thought about him day and night. Today, Song Ning just said that he hurt Bai Xin when he met. He also felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Hearing that Song Ning was going to comfort An Wei Bai Xin, he was naturally happy, but when he heard Song Ning asking about his relationship with Bai Xin, he felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    "Xin''er is my sister." Bai Ting sighed: "Brother Song, you really are not easy. Before you left Jiu Xingxing for us, but now you have amnesia ..."


    Song Ning waved his hand, for Bai Ting''s words, he didn''t care at all, what amnesia did not, he just thought that the world was completely illusory.


    Bai Ting led the way in the front, Song Ning followed, and without a few steps, he arrived at an antique hut made of pink bricks. This hut knew that it was used by a woman, and Song Ning glanced at it. This room nodded: "The architectural style here is pretty good. This little house is really suitable for that little girl."


    "Xin''er is in the room, Brother Song, I won''t go in with you." Bai Ting said.


    Song Ning stepped forward and knocked on the door. At the same time, Bai Ting had already left.


    "Brother, brother?" There was a sobbing voice in the room. I could clearly hear the trembling in the voice. Although Song Ning felt that she was a little overly to the little girl before, she didn''t expect to be so sad. Now when I hear it, the tip of my nose is sour.


    "It''s me, Song Ning." Song Ning opened his mouth and said, suddenly thinking of what he had said before under the eyes of the public, and immediately added: "The person who just said you dyed your white hair to black ..."


    As Song Ning added, the door suddenly opened.


    Her skin is creamy, her cheeks are reddish, her small mouth is slightly open, her pink lips are still trembling, but she can see joy on her face.


    "Brother Song!" Bai Xin bumped into Song Ning''s arms, so wronged, but so happy.


    "Uh, the previous thing ..."


    Song Ning was about to speak, but was suddenly pulled hard by Bai Xin and entered the room.


    Bai Xin lay vigilantly at the door and watched if anyone saw it. When he was sure that no one was there, he immediately closed the door and patted the small chest. He looked at Song Ning with a look of regret: "Brother Song, you ... Why say me in front of everyone, I ... "


    Bai Xin said, crystal tears couldn''t help but fall.


    "I''m not good, in fact, I think your eyes are very beautiful, whiter than snow, and it also has a silvery tint, which is very beautiful, so I asked that, you don''t mind, I believe others I think so, I do n��t believe you give your hair color ... "


    Song Ningzheng said in general, only to see Bai Xin''s surprised eyes: "Brother Song, are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true. It''s better to let me get your hair?" Song Ning suddenly said something like this. He just wanted to take it back, but he found out that Baixin was already excited.


    "Brother Song, do you really want to help me get my hair?"

 Chapter 985： This is Xianxu Dust

    In Bai Xin''s memory, Song Ning was very gentle to her, just like a brother. Before Song Ning left Ji Xingxing, she didn''t find that she cared much about this brother. However, Song Ning was absent during this time. What she thought was when Song Ning could come back. As the speed of cultivation increased, she often wandered outside and saw that in the mortal homes in all things, her brother helped her sister comb her hair. Such scenes prevented her from taking a long time.


    Today, Song Ning suddenly came back and said that she wanted to help her comb her hair. How could she not be happy in her heart? Even though I heard Song Ning''s words and cried, but now my heart is bursting with joy, and my previous bad mood has vanished.


    "Come on, I''ll handle your hair for you." Song Ning said, and took up the comb, looking at the little girl in front of her, happy, somehow, she was satisfied in her heart.


    In his memory, he does not have a sister, but he seems to have always liked this feeling of having a sister.


    While Song Ning combed her hair, she removed the black on the white core hair. It was silvery white hair. With the white core''s snow-like skin, the whole white core appeared clearer, and the light in the eyes Looking forward to it is as beautiful as a fairy.


    She looked at the bronze mirror, she was a little unbelievable, her white hair was so beautiful, but she had always wanted to make her hair black, fearing that others would know that her hair had changed color.


    "Look, I didn''t lie to you." Song Ning smiled.


    Bai Xin nodded heavily and turned around, holding Song Ning firmly.


    Teleported through the nodes in that cave, Song Ning can feel far more than his current strength. At the moment Bai Xin embraced him, he found that Bai Xin''s body was extremely weak, touching Before touching Bai Xin''s body, he felt that the breath from Bai Xin''s body was a very powerful fairy force, but now after touching his body, he found that Bai Xin''s physiological signs were weak like a child This weak feeling made him feel terrified.


    "Did you ... get sick? Or did you say something serious?" Song Ning said in surprise.


    Bai Xin''s body shook, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to ask this question, let alone his current state, let alone an outsider. Even his elder brother Bai Ting didn''t know the details, but why did Brother Song find a clue after a hug?


    She didn''t want to make herself a burden, but now it has obviously been discovered and has to say it.


    "I ... the body did take some serious damage." Bai Xin whispered.


    Song Ning turned over and grabbed Bai Xin''s wrist: "Are you called Bai Xin? Can I enter Xian Li to check your physical condition?"


    Bai Xin''s eyes showed a lost color, Song Ning lost her memory. She knew this before. She thought after all about the girl. She always thought that even though Song Ning had forgotten everything, she still remembered her brother Bai Ting, so at least she should remember her white. Xin, after all, she replaced Song Ning''s blood with her own blood on the same day, which allowed Song Ning to survive. Even after throwing this thing away, she and Song Ning have many memories, and her sister is just like that. Easy to be forgotten?


    When Bai Xin determined that Song Ning really didn''t remember her, she only sighed in her heart, but it was a relief, otherwise she really didn''t know how to tell the blood swap.


    "Brother Song please." Bai Xin said.


    Song Ningxianli infiltrated into Baixin''s body. After walking around, he saw a shock in his eyes. Where was this girl who was hit hard, but was poisoned? The poisonous blood in the body was boiling. I am afraid that this poisonous blood will directly contaminate his fairy power and flow back into the body with the fairy power.


    "What ... what''s going on? There are so many poisonous bloods, what poison have you been in before?" Song Ning''s voice also amazed.


    "Someone was poisoned with snake venom before, and the whole body was poisonous blood. I helped exchange blood, so I kept this toxin in my body and maintained it to this day." Bai Xin looked at Song Ning seriously. Pretending to be amnesia, then after hearing this news, it will certainly show shock.


    Only now, although Song Ning''s face was moved after hearing the words, but more sighed: "Maybe you might be your partner? Where is he now? You saved his life by this method, if he is It ��s just a matter of course that I ��m not with you. ��


    Bai Xin smiled bitterly: "He still has a lot of things to do, and he can''t be limited here. He can protect us. What I did was not only because I wanted to save him, but also because of our living environment, without him, no. . "


    Song Ninglue nodded: "You have a good rest, you need to go back and consider this situation, maybe it can help you."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning said goodbye to Bai Xin. In Bai Xin''s reluctant gaze, Song Ning''s figure finally disappeared. She looked through her tears, but Song Ning lost her memory after she came back.


    As soon as Song Ning returned to the room, he immediately summoned the water spirit pill in the storage ring. As soon as the water spirit pill appeared, it shook left and right, seemingly not suitable for the environment here.


    "You should have heard the conversation just now? If I want to help the little girl, what can you do?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan shook his body violently, and then he slowed down, looked at Song Ning, and nodded solemnly: "I do have some methods, but I want to help her, which has a great damage to me, so if you can The ancient golden mirror stone gave me a trace, and I promised you to help this little girl recover. "


    Song Ning frowned, ancient gold mirror stone? This was something he had learned from his Qinglong Ding before. From the mouth of the Water Spirit Pill, this ancient golden mirror stone is extremely precious. Now it is so embarrassed to ask for it? But listening to the words of the Water Spirit Pill seems to only want a part of the ancient golden mirror stone, Song Ning then hesitated.


    After all, if this ancient golden mirror stone gave Shui Ling Dan a trace, there would still be a lot left, but if the little girl''s life is gone, this is forever.


    "You think about it, I only need a trace of ancient gold mirror stone, which does not affect your entire piece of ancient gold mirror stone. You also saw the situation of the little girl. Although her physique is special, she can slowly kill the toxin content in the blood, but But at the cost of Shou Yuan. "Shui Lingdan said again.


    Song Ninglue thought, suddenly raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Isn''t this an illusion?"


    "Illusion?" Shui Lingdan froze: "If I guessed right, this should be a piece of dust left over from the ancient fairy ruins, forming the world, not what you said is illusion, everything here is real, only But I do n��t understand why everyone here seems to know you, and there are statues of you around the city. "

 Chapter 986： Healing Pill Healing

    Shui Lingdan really shocked Song Ning. He had always thought that this place was illusory, it should be some kind of experience in the cave before, put it in the illusion, and then achieve some purpose through the test in the illusion. Now that Shui Lingdan said so, he was somewhat shaken.


    Because everything here is so real, he had some conjecture before the truth, but he was not sure.


    "Do you take this seriously? If you cheat me a little bit, let alone five hundred years, I won''t give it to you for five days. Within five days, I will take you!" Song Ning warned.


    Shui Lingdan nodded again and again: "Seriously! Now I''m holding you back, how could I deceive you? This place really exists, just like my guess, there are more than 80% of the possibilities here after the Xianxu shattered A dust of swaying in the universe, and then because there is a fairy root root on it, this gave birth to a soul. "


    Song Ning pondered, if this is an illusion, he need not care about the life and death of Bai Xin, but if it is a real world, then he never sees Bai Xin die.


    After all, Bai Xin''s current situation is caused by saving people. This kind of woman who can save people with his own life, he really does not want to give up.


    "You only need a trace of ancient gold mirror stone?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan rejoiced: "Just a trace, how? If you can, you will take me to her room, I will be treated face-to-face, and after that, you will give me a trace of ancient gold mirror stone."


    Song Ning nodded: "Well, let me first see if you have the ability, if it can really save people, what''s the point of sharing it with you?"


    Shui Lingdan was happily dancing in the room like a ball, but after ramming for a long time, he still fell back into the Song Ning storage ring. Looking like this, it didn''t mean to run away.


    Since Song Ning left the room, Bai Xin has been looking in the mirror. She looks at the left and right, and also observes the more she feels that her new image is very pleasing to the eye. If Song Ning said, she still feels like herself White hair is too glaring, but now it seems otherwise.


    She looked down at the comb that Song Ning had just combed her hair, and she felt a little more happy: "Brother Song, in fact, you don''t have a memory, it''s good, at least you don''t remember Sister Leng, it''s not too sad, cold Sister''s departure is a heavy burden for you. "


    Bai Xin just murmured the words in his mouth, and immediately shook his body, and suddenly felt that he was abhorrent, how could he say such a thing? When she was not very sensible, she saw Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao. The two were exactly what she wanted in her heart. The two had a very good relationship. If Song Ning really forgot Leng Yuexiao, would n��t it just wipe them out? A long story?


    When Bai Xin was blaming herself, she suddenly heard the door being knocked. She was startled and quickly asked, "Who, who?"


    "Baixin, it''s me." Song Ning stood at the door.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Xin quickly put his face in surprise and got up to open the door.


    "Brother Song, you are here, but what''s the matter?"


    "Baixin, after seeing your situation before, I want to try if I can help you."


    Bai Xin looked at Song Ning inexplicably. Although she knew that Song Ning could refine the Elixir, but even if there was really any Elixir to help her recover, Song Ning could not refine the Elixir in such a short time. Came out, but even so, she still let Song Ning sideways.


    "Brother Song, can you treat?" Bai Xin asked.


    Song Ning nodded and turned over to remove Shui Ling Dan: "You cooperate to see if it works."


    Bai Xin felt very cute when she saw the water pill like water polo. She didn''t know what it was, but she could vaguely feel the smell of medicine from the water pill, she looked at the water pill curiously, and then Ying Sheng: "How to cooperate with Xiner?"


    Song Ning looked at Shui Ling Dan, and Shui Ling Dan gave a giggling smile: "Remove the clothes."


    The white core''s pupils shrank, and the slightly pale cheeks were suddenly flushed.


    "You''d better leave this room, after all, the little girl wants to change clothes, if you are here ..."


    Facing such words of Shui Ling Dan, Song Ning narrowed his eyes and squeezed Shui Ling Dan in his hand. He said: "If you are honest, if there is anything wrong with it, I will swallow you immediately."


    Shui Ling Dan snorted softly and didn''t take a soft look. On the one hand, Song Ning tried to save Bai Xin. On the other hand, he felt that Shui Ling Dan had no courage to escape.


    After Song Ning closed the door, Shui Lingdan was hesitant to see Bai Xin, and said, "You can rest assured, little girl, I was a woman before I was born, and I didn''t want to take advantage of you. Fan, if you wear clothes, it will really affect the result. "


    Bai Xin did not have much hope, but Song Ning could find a way to save her, and she had no reason to refuse.


    The white core reveals a body of snow muscles, and the water spirit pill turns into countless drops of water. It wraps the entire body of the white core in it like mist, and then penetrates into its skin. At the same time, an extremely clear force seemed to purify toxins. She had no illusions before. Now after feeling this scene, the incredible color in her eyes has reached the extreme.


    Her physique can save lives and help wounds, which is rare in this world, but even so, she is still helpless when facing this toxin, and can only continue to consume Shou Yuan to fight against the poison to the body, but now it is like a soul Things can easily purify toxins?


    However, just after Bai Xin thought that the toxins in his body could be purified, he suddenly found that the toxins in his body boiled again. At the same time, his body temperature rose and the sense of comfort in his body had disappeared without a trace. .


    "Fizz." Shui Ling seemed to escape from the white core. As soon as it appeared, it immediately condensed into the previous shape. Even if the white core could not see the appearance of Shui Ling Dan, but now it can feel the panic of Shui Ling Dan. .


    "You ... are you okay?" Bai Xin said with concern. Failure is normal. If it is really successful, she can''t accept it.


    Shui Lingdan Yu was unsure, and sorted out his thoughts a little, said: "I just wanted to purify the toxins in your body, but they were counterattacked by the toxins, almost repulsed, these toxins are too strong, because your constitution is constantly used Yuan as the capital of resistance makes these toxins continue to absorb your Shouyuan and become more powerful, I cannot purify. "


    Bai Xin shook his head, but just smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, my own body, I know everything about this situation, this toxin is very difficult to purify, you have been able to achieve that level has shocked me."


    Shui Lingdan was surprised to see that there was no trace of regret on Bai Xin''s face. If the ordinary monk ushered in disappointment after he had hope, he would certainly not be able to withstand this blow. Even if he could bear it in his heart, it would certainly cause There are some emotional fluctuations, but the little girl in front of me doesn''t seem to be affected by this matter at all.


    "You can rest assured that I will tell Brother Song later, this thing does not blame you, you have done your best." White channel.


    However, Shui Lingdan stood up: "I really can''t purify, but I didn''t say that I can''t save you. If you put this situation before, it really doesn''t matter, but now I''m only in a state of soul, so my strength is poor. Too much ca n��t be purified, but not being able to purify is one thing, allowing you to use this toxin is another thing. ��


    "How to say this?" Bai Xin was puzzled.


    "It means that I teach you a set of cultivation exercises. From today on, you can practice this exercise every day, and you will be able to achieve something. The toxins in your body are so serious. I expect that at most one month, you can Seeing the effect. "Shui Lingdan said with full of confidence, she heard Baixin believe it true. Although she did not believe that these toxins could still be used, the soul-like thing just in front of me almost purified the toxin. If it was put before, she would absolutely not believe it.


    "Please say." Bai Xin nodded, anyway, his own situation is already the same, it is not bad to be a dead horse doctor.


    "You close your eyes and I will teach you the poison." Shui Ling Dan said.


    Bai Xin closed her eyes. After a moment, she felt a trace of weak power in her mind. This power contained a classic book like a practice, which was directly engraved in her mind. It was extremely profound.


    "Okay, you put on your clothes and start practicing today. You must not be interrupted. You can rest assured that this poison has no effect on you, and there will be no problem." Shui Lingdan told me again.


    Bai Xin put on clothes in his hands, and punched Shui Lingdan: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, I heard your things in his storage ring before. You are indeed pitiful. I saved you because he promised me some conditions, but I have a question I want to ask. "Shui Lingdan said.


    "Excuse me," Bai Xindao said.


    "I can feel Song Ning''s breath from you. Is it possible that the poisonous blood in your body was given to Song Ning?" Shui Lingdan asked.


    Bai Xin groaned inwardly. She didn''t know how she knew the same thing as the soul in front of her, but she would never admit, "It doesn''t matter, how do you feel this way?"


    Shui Ling Dan thought he had caught some amazing secret, but now it seems that he thinks too much. Although the little girl standing in front of it at the moment has paid a lot for that person, she wants to come to Shui Ling Dan. It is impossible to give in obscurity. If this little girl really exchanges blood for Song Ning, she certainly will not deny it. After all, let Song Ning owe her a life, which is a great benefit.


    "Well, I just asked casually, maybe I felt wrong." Shui Lingdan said, a slight breeze blew the door open, and Song Ningzheng stood outside the door. As the door opened, his eyes fell on it. Shui Ling Dan, waiting for the results given by Shui Ling Dan.

 Chapter 987： Neglect

    "I can''t purify toxins." Shui Lingdan said directly.


    Song Ning glared at Shui Lingdan. Before that big battle, Bai Xin took off his clothes, but now he told him that he could not purify the toxins. If it were not because Bai Xin was still here, Song Ning really wanted to learn a lesson from this. Shui Lingdan.


    However, when Song Ning turned his hands to store Shui Ling Dan into the storage ring, Shui Ling Dan said again: "Although I can''t purify the toxin, I taught this white core a method of punishment. The toxins used can be effective within a month. If you see the effect within a month, our previous agreement ... "


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer Shuiling Dan, but put his eyes on Bai Xin, waiting for Bai Xin''s reply. He couldn''t fully believe Shuiling Dan''s words.


    Seeing Song Ning''s eyes cast, Bai Xin quickly nodded: "Brother Song, what it said is true, it has been taught to me the poison, then I will practice without interruption every day, if it is true after a month If it is effective, it means that it is not deceptive. "


    "Since that is the case, then you won''t disturb you to rest." Song Ning smiled at Bai Xin, and then turned away, turning around, and put Shui Ling Dan into the storage ring.


    Shui Lingdan was waiting for Song Ning''s praise in the storage ring, but soon found that he not only was not praised, but was also warned severely by Song Ning: "You''d better not give me any tricks, if What''s wrong with the girl, I can''t spare you. "


    "Heaven and Earth conscience." Shui Lingdan said leisurely, and did not seem to be afraid of Song Ning.


    Song Ning said no more and went back to the room to practice. After coming to this world, he didn''t know what to do or what kind of tasks he had in this world. Now he can only meditate and meditate. Think about it, leave here as soon as possible, otherwise what about his trial?


    "Bai Wei ... Challenge ... the cave ..." Song Ning muttered to himself, thinking for a long time, he suddenly realized that he seemed to be thinking something too complicated, as long as the two same things or related When things are connected, you will find that he got the hammer in the cave before, and then the hammer reacted after seeing the statue. In this way, it is equivalent to a certain relationship between the hammer and the statue. .


    "Is it impossible to build all the eyes of the nine hundred ninety-one statues?" Song Ning thought that there would be a chill. He had almost exhausted all his energy before creating an eye on a statue. If eighty One respect, according to today''s speed, it takes eighty-one days, he has so much time to stay here?


    However, if you think about it carefully, you are here to complete the task to open the stone door. If you can''t complete the task, you don''t know how to leave now. It''s better to hurry up.


    This night, Song Ning tried his best to recover. When the next day dawned, he went directly to a statue in the best condition, raised the thunder hammer, and chiseled at the statue.


    The third day, the fourth day, the fifth day ...


    Song Ning has been working day and night, except to work **** the statue, to cultivate in the house, nothing can affect him. As for those who want to visit Song Ning, they are all stopped at the moment, and they are simply not seen.


    There are four strong monks guarding each of the four directions of this star, and two of them are Xiao Ke and the black wind. They can see what happened in the star, but they have not received the monk of the star. Alarm, so they will never leave the place they are guarding without authorization, so until now they have not known that Song Ning is back.


    The time passed slowly, about half a month later, Song Ning found that he could do it twice a day, he was overjoyed, and the efficiency was improved here, the time can be said to be shortened by half, maybe as he became more proficient , Can be more times a day in the future.


    In a flash, a month passed.


    For Song Ning, he had forgotten Bai Xin''s things for a long time. On the morning of the day, he was thinking of going to the statue, but when he opened the door, he suddenly saw a pretty girl standing at his door. This little girl is wearing a long embroidered dress, the skirt is supported by some kind of silk, and the light is shining in the sun, making her more beautiful.


    "White Core?" Song Ning wondered.


    "Brother Song, look at me, what has changed?" Bai Xin spread his arms and turned around in place.


    Originally, Song Ning thought that this was Bai Xin who wanted him to look at the new clothes. He nodded and was about to praise him, but suddenly he heard the sound of Shui Lingdan from the storage ring: "It seems to be really effective. Now. "


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and he didn''t hesitate to infiltrate Xianli into Baixin''s body. Only then did the toxin in Baixin''s body actually change. Although the toxin did not weaken, it was not as violent as before. It is extremely peaceful, and it seems that he is following Bai Xin''s instructions, as if he became a part of Bai Xin''s body.


    Bai Xin rejoiced, bright eyes and teeth, hands clasped together, back behind him, leaned forward slightly: "Brother Song, thank you, it really works, I never thought my toxin could be treated."


    "It''s okay, it''s your thing that touched me, otherwise I won''t want to save you. I still have things, so I will go first." Song Ning just nodded and walked away from Baixin.


    When he walked past Bai Xin, Bai Xin''s body could not help but gently shaken, she found that she seemed wrong, in front of herself, Brother Song was indifferent, even the joyous things did not show A little bit overjoyed.


    "He ... really forgot me completely, but if he didn''t care about my body, why would he want to save me?" Bai Xin bit her lower lip, tears fell, she was wronged, Song After Ning left, she almost became a tearful man. Although it was not long, she was very sad. Now, after seeing Song Ning''s attitude, her heart once again fell to the bottom.


    For her, it doesn''t matter whether the toxins in her body are good or bad. What she wants is to be able to see Song Ning every day, to be able to see Song Ning happy, to be able to see Song Ningping''s safety, if you must say What she has extravagance, that is, she hopes to be able to follow Song Ning all the time, get praise from Song Ning when she is helpful, be able to be touched by Song Ning, and enjoy the eyes that Song Ning loves.


    It''s just now that all this has disappeared without a trace, so even if the body is better, what is the use?


    "Brother Song ..." Bai Xin cried just before Song Ning went away.

 Chapter 988： Foreign attack

    With a hammer in his hand, Song Ning was walking. Hearing the sound from behind, he couldn''t help but paused and turned to look at Bai Xin: "What''s the matter?"


    The indifferent eyes, the only ice cold in the wind, stinged her heart.


    She shook her head and smiled: "No, nothing. I heard that Brother Song has been finishing the statue for the past few days. It is really hard. Not tonight I will cook for Brother Song, so that Brother Song can ..."


    "No, I don''t have time." Song Ning then turned around, but he seemed to think of something, and then said: "Actually, I have always been curious why you called me Brother Song, but I hope you understand, I may be the one you admit wrong. In this world of immortal cultivation, there are many things that are incredible. Maybe you know the same person as me, but it is not me, so I hope you do n��t call Brother Song in the future. I sound a little awkward. "


    Bai Xin stood in a silly place, wondering whether it was because her tears blurred her vision or because Song Ning had already gone away. She wanted to work hard to see Song Ning clearly, but she realized that she couldn''t see more and more.


    Lightning and thunder in the sky, it did n��t take long for Song Ning to drag his tired body back to the room. There was no expression in his eyes. He could even be said to be a bit dull. The tired color was extremely rich, and he could be seen at a glance. broken.


    Bai Xin didn''t know that it had been so long. This time Song Ning walked past her without even looking at her. To be precise, Song Ning didn''t look at anyone. There were many monks around the room. Once Song Ning''s people were very close to him, but at the moment, Song Ning didn''t know him at all. Even the only Bai Ting who was familiar with him failed to attract Song Ning''s eyes.


    Bai Ting put a hand on his sister''s shoulder and sighed softly.


    "Brother, Brother Song ... What''s wrong?" Bai Xin''s eyes were completely crying.


    Bai Ting sighed: "Your brother Song is fine, maybe it''s exhausted. I''ve been finishing eyes for the statues in recent days. Although these statues are completed, I found that his mental state is getting worse and worse. No one has any energy. "


    Bai Xin shook his head, and only sighed in his mouth: "If Brother Song can change back to before, it would be nice."


    Everyone looked at each other, and what they thought was the same. Now Song Ning gives people a very strange state.


    In the room, Song Ning has also heard the conversation of everyone outside. In this world, his ability to feel all things is much stronger, perhaps this is because it is transmitted through a wonderful array.


    He put away the hammer and spread his hands, his eyes blank.


    "Song Ning, we have a hint of the ancient gold mirror stone. Now the little girl named Bai Xin has already had an effect under the poison spell I taught. Should you also ..."


    However, Shui Lingdan''s words were only half said, and he saw Song Ning stripping a trace of it from the ancient golden mirror stone. From the beginning to the end, Song Ning did not speak, and did not even pay attention to Shui Lingdan.


    This is the first time Shui Lingdan has seen Song Ning look like this. It has been clear this month. After each time Ning Ning puts his eyes on the statue, his mental state will become worse. The spirit is infused in this statue.


    In the impression of Shui Lingdan, it remembers that it is an extremely ancient technique to separate its own primordial spirit. Without affecting itself, the primordial spirit is cultivated, which not only helps future cultivation, but also Training the tenacity of Yuanshen was originally a useful technique for monks, but now it has become a disaster for Song Ning.


    During this time, Song Ning continuously separated Yuanshen, and the whole person had no energy. If he continued this way, he might be in trouble.


    But Shui Lingdan is now anxious for Song Ning to have an accident. If Song Ning really had an accident, it would be free, thinking in his heart, but he couldn''t help but shook his head, feeling like he was a little too bad.


    "Hey, okay, anyway, his condition is okay now. The eighty-one statues should be completed. As long as you keep it twice a day, there is no problem." Shui Lingdan didn''t pay much attention after a little calculation. Instead, he began to practice directly in Song Ning ��s storage ring and used a trace of this ancient gold mirror stone to help himself break through. As long as he breaks through, then it can be regarded as a resurrection, as long as he finds a body he likes. .


    In the room, Song Ning took a deep breath. He did n��t know that his current state had changed, but he wanted to leave the place after completing it as soon as possible. In recent days, he found that every time he put his eyes on the statue, it seems that he is putting his body Part of it stayed in the statue, and the statue was like him, and some messy pictures and sounds constantly appeared in his mind. Before, he felt that there was a problem with his cultivation, but now he understands it. It''s all about the statue.


    "What the statue sees and hears actually falls in my mind, and some things in my body will remain in the statue ..." Song Ning felt no strength in clenching fists at this moment, could this be part of the test?


    Night and day, the time is slow, for monks, the flick of a finger spans thousands of years, but today Song Ning is still living like this, until this day, there is still a statue that has not completed the finishing touch, and Song Ning is also lying in bed Not coming.


    Those who understand the situation are very anxious, but those who do not understand the situation feel magnificent and exhilarating looking at these statues.


    Song Ning''s room was full of people, but no one could enter Song Ning''s room. They could not hear Song Ning, because at this moment, even if Song Ning fainted on the bed, all he could hear was the 80 statues. Heard.


    Eighty pictures appeared in his mind, and the noisy sound in his ears made him mentally exhausted. At this moment, he didn''t want to do anything, he just wanted to lie in bed and sleep deeply.


    "Brother Song will be okay?" Bai Xin looked very anxious.


    "Senior shouldn''t be okay, except that his mental state has been getting worse and worse in recent days, maybe he is in trouble." Xiaolian said.


    Li Qingling, Mu Xuezhao and others just silently looked at Song Ning''s room. Somehow in their hearts, suddenly there was a kind of sorrow rising.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly appeared on the horizon, which was transmitted from the East, followed by the same noise from the West, then from the South, and finally from the North.


    People looked towards the sky, only to find that the ripples in the sky were visible to the naked eye, the fairy power overflowed, and the collision caused a gust of wind.


    "Someone invaded ..." Bai Ting took a deep breath and clenched his fists. When the monk of the realm came here, they all knew that the stars would no longer be safe. There would be a day when countless monks came to the stars. Fight here, want to occupy here.


    "It''s time to attack, Xin''er, you stay here to guard the senior''s room, we go to face the battle." Xiaolian said.


    Everyone nodded their heads. Without discussion, they directly divided into four waves and flew towards the sky. At this moment, the monks of all the stars squeezed the tactics in their hands. Whether it was a fairyland monk or a spiritland monk, they all started to resist. This is They have practiced since the day Song Ning left, and today, they are in order.


    There is only one monk in the east of the stars, and the monk holds a silver needle in his hand. The silver needle is extremely tiny and hard to see with the naked eye. The silver needle is translucent and shuttles through the air. If it has caused a slight fluctuation, it cannot be distinguished at all. Whether the silver needle is attacking.


    It is Xiaoke who guards the stars.


    Xiao Ke''s eyelashes were trembling, and he punched a punch toward his left side. Even in Xingyu, a space crack was smashed out. It seemed that two extremely rapid forces collided together. Take a closer look That is, the silver needle is three inches outside of Xiao Ke''s fist. In this three-inch space, the crack is getting bigger and bigger.


    The monk''s white eyebrows and long hair looked at Xiao Ke in a self-satisfied manner at the moment, and he could not help making a stern laughter: "The little fox is quite able to persevere, I don''t want to kill you, you should give up resistance, this abandoned star does not exist The value of this is just as our family ��s territory. "


    "Humph, big talk!" Xiao Ke''s fist shook, and the silver needle was fluttered directly, but at the same time, a small red dot appeared on the back of Xiao Ke''s hand, which seemed to be stabbed by the silver needle. The dots expanded quickly, spraying black blood outward, and even Xiao Kedang felt slow even if he felt a numbness all over his body.


    "Poisonous ?!" Xiao Ke was so shocked that she couldn''t think of it anyway. It was clearly a Taoist monk in front of her, and Taoist monk actually used this kind of tricks.


    The corner of the monk''s mouth flicked up, the silver needle shuttled between his hands, Xiao Ke''s pupil shrank sharply, and exhausted his whole body''s immortal force to impact behind him. A hurricane rolled up. This was not to resist the attack of the silver needle, but to The monks who wanted to come to rescue behind him pushed away.


    "Huh? A little interesting." The silver needle attack failed, and the monk grinned with a beard.


    "Don''t come here, start the big formation, no one ... you can''t enter the stars, including me without breaking the formation!" When Xiao Ke said the last three words, all the people who came behind to support her were stunned, especially It was Xiaolian who was the leader. After she saw the black toxin spraying out of Xiaoke''s fist, she already understood Xiaoke''s situation.


    "Open array!" Xiaolian gritted her teeth.


    Although most of the monks have been preparing to start the formation before, they are waiting for the monks who are guarding the four sides to return to the stars after losing, and now they have to open the formation before they return. Outside, let them be slaughtered?


    "Speed ??up!" Just as these monks hesitated, the voice from the west roared, this is the black wind!


    The guardians on both sides of the north and south are nine-turn golden fairy, one is Xuan Bing Tiannian, the other is Lin Zhendong. The two of them panic as soon as they heard that they were about to start a large formation, and they turned and ran towards the ��� ��However, at this time, the Great Array has not yet finished, and it is extremely unstable at the beginning of the Great Array. If no one delays the time and is attacked by this Taoist monk, it will instantly collapse ...

 Chapter 989： Unsuccessful

    "Can''t withdraw!" Black Wind roared, but at this moment of distraction, the monk of the realm in front of him slapped on his chest, and Black Wind''s body flew out like an arrow from the string, and the void There was a burst of sparks in the middle, even his black robe had been torn.


    At this moment, the black wind has been overwhelmed by himself, and he has never paid attention to Lin Zhendong and Xuan Bing Tiannian''s thoughts. He turned the fairy power inside his body, folded his hands together, and then formed a fist. Used for the bursts of natural force, the fist shadow is instantly solidified.


    "Dao Law?" The Taoist monk stunned slightly, but did not expect that the fairyland monk in front of him would actually use Taoism, but he was surprised and surprised. That''s it.


    Boom!


    The shadow of the fist behind the black wind just crashed and smashed out, and went straight to the Taoist monk. The space was accompanied by the fist of the fist. This fist was originally only one person in size, but it became larger and larger as it passed the void, like It is to smash this monk into a pie.


    Daojing monk''s face remained the same, and when he waved his hands, the fist shadow was scattered like a fly, but at the moment when the fist shadow shattered, Daojing monk frowned slightly and felt his wrist There was a moment of pain. Looking at this moment, my hand was actually scratched.


    "Fairyland monk can hurt me, the strength is very good, if you kneel down to recognize the Lord, I can accept your dog, this abandoned star has only one future, you follow me, and you are the only way to live." Daojing The monk is preoccupied, standing here at the moment, just like the **** who dominates everything.


    There was a sorrow in the face of the black wind. He sighed in his mouth. It was already the strongest spell he could show, and he could only scratch the other party. This difference in strength is too great. He Unstoppable, the only hope at this moment is that the monk with the star below hovered up quickly, so that his efforts were not in vain.


    However, at the moment, the sound rang by the ear of Heifeng was a scream. Turning around, the North and the South had lost their guards, and Xuan Bing Tiannian and Lin Zhendong had both fled back to the stars. At the same time, the two Dao realms The monk entered the star with almost no obstruction, and the formation of tens of millions of monks collapsed at the same time.


    The eyes of the black wind are full of death, and these Taoist monks enter the stars, which means that the fairy tomb is very likely to be occupied.


    "Be my dog, or die." Daojing monk''s voice rumbled into Heifeng''s ears, shaking his mind.


    The black wind turned his head, and the corners of his mouth raised high. The uninhibited color was incredibly proud.


    "I am a dog, but my master is Song Ning." He smiled, with contempt in his smile: "You are not worthy."


    The Taoist monk raised a brow, a cruel smile hung on the corner of his mouth, turned his hand, waved away ...


    Lian Xing Dongfang, Xiao Ke retreat in a row. Even at this moment, even in the form of a nine-tailed fairy fox, she still can''t resist the other party''s attack. Her white fluff is covered with blood, and the blood is red, and the wound is naked. It can be seen that she is creeping in the void, trying to get up, but she seems extremely strenuous.


    The blood ticked down, and the monk who was fighting with her walked slowly past her, and between her hands, she grabbed her by the neck: "I am very interested in you little fox, come here, can It''s not bad to be a little fox. If you take the soft confession, I will accept you and be my pet, and I won''t let you suffer in the future. "


    Xiao Ke shuddered violently, biting on the man''s wrist between the roars.


    The monk took pain and shook it off. Then he landed on Xiao Ke''s head. Xiao Ke flew backwards for dozens of feet before he could stop. As for the monk, his wrist had been bitten off.


    Xiao Ke''s mouth was full of blood, and a stream of blood flowed down when she opened her mouth, but at the moment her face was smiling: "Master wants me to stay here, you thought about it, unless I die!"


    Although the Taoist monk was angry, his eyes were slightly reluctant. He once saw the fairy servant maid in the Xiaoyao Palace. He wanted to tame a fairy fox, but it cost some money. Moreover, once such a fairy fox is tamed, Now, he can play as much as he wants to play with it. When he thinks of this, he does n��t want to kill Xiao Ke. He just moves and falls beside Xiao Ke. His hand is suddenly caught in Xiao Ke ��s huge body. On top, squeeze firmly and pull outward.


    Click!


    Xiao Ke felt that the bone of the pipa was broken, and he couldn''t make a little effort. Even the fairy power in the body was disturbed and could only float here, even the movement of the bomb was extremely difficult.


    "I watched my homeland occupied by people. After this desperation, maybe you would consider doing my servants." The Taoist monk said, leaning over and flying towards the stars.


    Xiao Ke struggled a few times, and finally gave up. She turned around and looked at the monk with all her strength. After seeing the monk entering the star, she was stunned for a moment, and then was directed to a place guarded by heavy soldiers. ����Fairy Tomb!


    The place where the nine fairy tombs are located is something she must guard anyway. Once any of the nine fairy tombs collapses, Leng Yuexiao may never wake up, even in the cold moon in parallel time and space Xiao may also die suddenly and disappear in this world.


    She kept hitting the broken pipa bone in her body, but no matter how, Xian Li could not break through. She wanted to scream, and she had an uncontrollable anxiety in her heart to vent, but she was afraid to do so at this time, because it would only speed up The speed of the monk to the fairy tomb.


    Among the stars, Taoist monks also entered on both sides of the north and south, and flew towards the nine fairy tombs.


    West����


    Little can see that there is no Taoist monk in the west, so he turned to look at the west of the stars. Outside the stars, blood was splattered, and the black wind tightly bit the neck of the monk. However, at this moment, an arm of the black wind It has been ripped off by the monk of the realm, the flesh and blood are separated a bit, he has not even screamed, just because of a slack, he lost control of the monk of the realm ...


    The monk Yingxing constantly rushed up to stop the Taoist monk half a point. They knew that Song Ning was there. They knew that Song Ning could not be indifferent. If a strong man came, Song Ning would certainly be the first to show up.


    However, why is there no movement in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers at this moment?


    The body fell like raindrops, and in the blink of an eye, the three Taoist monks had stood over the nine fairy tombs. They looked down at the nine fairy tombs and couldn''t help showing a burst of shock: "This fairy tomb ... has some meaning . "

 Chapter 990： Satoru, way

    Xuanbing Tiannv and Lin Zhendong no longer know where to hide. Xiaolian took the crowd to stand above the fairy tomb and confronted the three Taoist monks. Bai Ting and Luling were all here. All the monks gathered here, but at this moment the only thing they had the advantage was the number of people. In addition to the large number of people, even the momentum was not as good as the three Taoist monks.


    "Who is the person buried in this tomb? There are nine fairy tombs. Gee, I am getting more and more curious. There is such a thing on this ruin, which is really surprising." The Taoist monk smiled and stepped forward.


    Roar!


    In an instant, the sky seemed to tremble.


    The roar came from the sky. Looking closely, it came from the east of the star. At this time, in the east, she could not see the sun, only to see the figure of a huge fairy fox. She struggled to get up, step by step , Staggering towards this place, every step is extremely difficult.


    "If you dare to move that fairy tomb, you will definitely die!" Her voice was squeezed through the teeth, but at this moment, it has spread throughout the whole star: "Father of the stars, guarding the fairy tomb, that is Song Ning The most precious place is that if we fail, we are alive and meaningless. "


    There are countless monks who have been rescued by Song Ning, and they are all up at the moment, flying towards the fairy tomb, densely packed, completely blocking the fairy tomb with human sea tactics, they are not afraid, just thought The importance of this fairy tomb to Song Ning, they had to do so.


    Xiao Ke didn''t know that Song Ning was back, but these monks knew that they believed that Song Ning would definitely shoot when it came to the fairy tomb.


    But why did he still not show up at this moment?


    In the room, Song Ning saw everything in the outside world and felt the changes in the outside world. These were all he saw through the eighty statues, but his body seemed to be restrained at the moment, and he could not wake up.


    "We will die? Ha ha, if someone in your ruins can fight me, even if it hurts me a bit, I will give up this occupation, but if not, then ..." This is a Taoist monk from the south , He looked disdainful when he spoke, but he stopped half of this, because he heard a heartbreaking scream from the West, and this scream was not a black guard against the West. Wind is the Taoist monk who attacked the West.


    Blood was splattering like rain, and the rain fell on the land of the stars. At this moment, the entire stars were silent, and the two hands of the black wind were ripped off, but the one in front of him ... was already bitten by the mouth. Taoist monk has no interest.


    "Who ... dare to move that fairy tomb, whoever is going to die!" Heifeng turned around, his face covered with blood, he stared at the three Taoist monks, even though he was exhausted at the moment, but there was no pause Straight to the three Taoist monks, they must work hard with them.


    The three Taoist monks finally showed seriousness in their eyes. They hadn''t really fought against it before, but one person died. Now, if they don''t do it again, they might fear that the horse will lose their feet.


    The windy wind and the blood rain, after a moment, the stars will soon become dead.


    "Song, Brother Song ... Brother Song!" Bai Xin yelled, whether it is Hei Feng or Xiao Ke, Song Ning is very precious, and now the signs of life of both of them are so weak, if Song Ning never again Appeared, I am afraid that even if they die in battle, they will not play a role.


    Song Ning?


    Heifeng and Xiaoke could hear these words, and the sadness in their eyes was more intense. Song Ning left. The only task left to them was to protect the stars and the nine fairy tombs, but at this moment they were about to lose their guard.


    The eighty-one statues that could protect the stars are not moving at the moment. Originally, they believed that the statue could deter foreign enemies, but at the moment, the eighty-one statues are just decoration.


    "I declare that everyone in this ruin is going to die." One of the Taoist monks took a deep breath, pinching the law in his hands, as if to use some devastating Taoism.


    The earth began to tremble, and the sky was dark and colorless.


    Circling around.


    Daojing monks, take it seriously, even if they are top fairy monks, they have no resistance at all.


    This is the end.


    When the end comes, the only hope in everyone''s mind is that Song Ning will appear.


    This is the power of thought, the power of thought, through the thought of the monk, through the sincere wish of the soul, sent from the heavenly spirit, countless silk threads float towards the imperial city of the Falling Feather Kingdom, and go straight to the eighty-one statues!


    The two Taoist monks who did not cast a spell shuddered when they saw this scene, and blurted out when their pupils contracted: "The power of faith ?!"


    Belief is the unconditional belief of a monk. A person can be believed by thousands of people, but it is already weak. But now, in the ruins of this area, tens of millions of people believe in the same person, and that person is Statue of man.


    The three Taoist monks looked at the statue at the same time. The two of them who didn''t cast the spell looked at each other. When they nodded, they flew to the statue with a flick of their body. If the power of faith enters the statue, they don''t know what will happen and can be Thousands of people will be blessed with the power of faith, and they will certainly produce powerful forces.


    At this moment, in that room, Song Ning''s body suddenly felt a sharp pain, and then, the complex sound near the ear disappeared, and the messy picture in his mind was sorted out. There was only one voice in his heart, which was countless people. Calling voice.


    His eyes opened, unprecedented clarity, and the last sentence that remained in his ear was issued by the monk who was practicing Taoist law to destroy the entire star.


    Seeing that the two Taoist monks were about to rush into the statue of Song Ning and wreak havoc, suddenly a **** figure appeared in front of them. Even though the black wind had no arms, its momentum remained undiminished: "Master The statue, you are not worthy to touch. "


    "Junior, die!" One of them raised his hand towards the black wind and it was a way of law.


    The light flashed in the sky, and the black wind only felt that the power seemed to collide, and did not feel the slightest pain. His inner difference, even the pain was unperceivable. The strength of this law was far beyond his resistance. But it was only at the end of his life that he still had remorse in his heart, and it was his greatest shame that he could not complete the task of Song Ning before he left.


    "Master ... I''m sorry ..." Heifeng gritted his teeth and had given up the idea of ??survival.


    But at this moment, the black wind suddenly heard a calm voice from his side: "Your master will not blame you, you tried your best."


    "But, I declare ... all of you, you are going to die."


    Almost the same thing, when it came out again, the sound was different. After the light flickered, people glanced over. Standing in front of the black wind was a young man in a loose robe, who stood here very casually, But in raising his hand, he blocked the Taoist law of that monk. Perhaps he didn''t even think he would be so strong.


    There was a gust of wind next to him, the wind, blowing his long hair, fluttering, free and easy.


    At this moment he stood in front of the black wind, like a mountain, blocking all the attacks, he appeared in the eyes of the monks of the stars, like a barrier, to reassure them.


    His words were very light. Between the hands, a force from the statue was injected into his body, making him feel warm and rolling, as if there was a continuous flow of power.


    "Kill!" The words of the two Taoist monks squeezed out from the roots. They shot the strongest Taoism. Three Taoist monks. At the same time, the three Taoist monks appeared on this star, and the space became turbulent in an instant. The entire star is unstable.


    Song Ning originally wanted to cast Dao Law and bombard each other with his hands turned on, let alone he cast Dao Law, even if he did not cast Dao Law at this moment, this star was about to collapse.


    If the stars collapse, few of the monks above can survive. If this is a fantasy, Song Ning will not care, but here is not, everyone around him is a living person.


    Although he did not know why the monk with his broken arms behind him still kept the statue, but the statue was no different from him, even if the monk stood still, he had no reason to ignore it.


    All the monks on this star are guarding the fairy tomb. Although they do n��t know what is in the fairy tomb, they can feel the piety and faith in their hearts. The most puzzling thing for Song Ning is that when he saw the sky When the fairy fox floating in the middle of him, he had a feeling of colic in his heart, and he always felt very pitiful.


    Don''t let this star collapse ...


    Song Ning closed his eyes and felt the fluctuation of all the power around him. It was not difficult to break through. Now that he feels the power of faith, he knows that he must have the ability to defeat the other three, but if he wants to It is extremely difficult to disengage all the surrounding forces.


    The law of nature originates from heaven and earth.


    The power of nature is endless.


    The way goes, the earth goes to the earth, the dust goes to the dust, and it goes with the wind.


    Nothing in this world can be born out of thin air, nothing can be out of thin air, but as long as it is a monk, the Tao that can be exhibited is the power of nature, and the power of nature should be attributed to nature.


    Song Ning opened his eyes suddenly, looking at the land that had been torn apart, and looking at the sky that had cracked countless cracks, he opened his hands and his mind blended into the world and into the nature.


    The screams, the sounds of despair, the begging sounds, the sounds came into the ears.


    However, at the moment these voices gradually faded in Song Ning''s mind, as if the world around him had become quiet, he also entered a world of selflessness.


    Yes, no.


    No, there is.


    Song Ning seems to finally understand this truth. Too much mystery in this world is hidden in his understanding. He does not know whether he can succeed, but he knows that if he fails, he will not be ok, just this star ... will burst ...

 Chapter 991： Confrontation

    The heart is like stopping water, as if entering a land of no one.


    When Song Ning can''t hear the voice of the outside world and feel the power of the outside world, he finds that his whole body is composed of countless thin lines. This feeling seems to have been acquainted. It seems that once he had the same feeling. This The world is composed of power, and this power is these threads.


    The combined attack of the three Taoist monks, the impending destruction of Jiu Xingxing, in Song Ning''s eyes, all this has become extremely indifferent. He can''t tell how this feels, but at this moment, he seems to be able to control it all .


    "Destroy!" Song Ning suddenly opened her eyes and reached forward. In front of him, the attacks of the three Taoist monks disintegrated at this instant, and the fairy power disappeared instantly, as if it had never appeared.


    Is this ethereal domain? !


    Monk Xingxing stared at what happened in front of them in amazement. They knew that Song Ning had mastered the ethereal domain in the peak of Wuji.


    However, at this moment, only a few people understand that this is not an ethereal domain. The ethereal domain may have the ability to achieve this level, but it is impossible to simply erase the attacks of the three Taoist monks and be able to do selective destruction. Power, this has already surpassed the ordinary Tao.


    They couldn''t think of it anyway. After a few days, Song Ning was so powerful that the three Taoist monks were like chickens in front of Song Ning.


    "Impossible!" The three Taoist monks almost stunned in unison. Among them, the two monks who attacked Song Ning quickly retreated, just in a flash, they no longer had the previous leisurely self-satisfaction on their faces. Panic.


    "The technique of breaking the road, this is the technique of breaking the road!" The body of the Taoist monk who wanted to destroy the entire Yaoxing shook violently. At this moment, he could not control his body to not tremble. He hasn''t seen the technique many times in his life, let alone a fairyland monk. Even a Taoist monk, few can exhibit it.


    The technique of breaking the road?


    Song Ning looked down at his palm. The feeling he had just said was unclear, but he could understand that now this kind of thing is almost what he felt. If it was just that he had some understanding among the stars, if not Just like the power of faith that came from the eighty statues just now, he would not have this kind of sentiment.


    The sentiment was fleeting. He wanted to catch it, but failed to do it. It was because of the moment when the technique of breaking the road appeared, all the power of faith in the 80 statues behind Song Ning disappeared, the power of faith At the moment of disappearance, Song Ning''s body was emptied.


    The powerful force of faith just now has been worn away in such a destructive technique, which shows the power of this destructive technique.


    At the moment when the power of faith disappeared, Song Ning''s heart was not good. If the three Taoist monks in front of him felt the weakness of power, they would definitely attack again, then now ...


    "Kill!" Song Ning snorted, flipped his hands, and punched at the Taoist monk closest to him.


    At this moment, the Taoist monk has been frightened. Where else can he think about Song Ning''s power? When they saw Song Ning attacking, the first reaction in their hearts was to run away quickly. As long as they could escape, then everything was easy to say. If they could not escape, it was the fate of death.


    By this time, no one cared about what was going on in this Taoist technique, and no one cared about what Song Ning''s current strength was. Song Ning gave an order, and this was the inspiration for all the monks of Song Ji, Song Ning was in front. Taking the lead, they swarmed up and roared.


    The feeling of being oppressed by these Taoist monks just broke out at this moment, and Song Ning is the leader of the � � ��. His appearance is destined to be impossible to be annihilated by the people in front of him.


    This punch came too fast.


    Luo Shengquan!


    Song Ningben, who was sent through the node of time and space, had a transcendent power in this world. Now, under the blessing of the remaining power of faith, he fell on the monk ��s chest with a punch, and directly penetrated the monk ��s chest. The bone broke and flew out of the body. This monk spit out a bit of blood. Yuanshen flew out of the body and fled, but how could his fleeing speed compare with Song Ning? If you want to kill, you must cut the grass and remove the roots. Since you have destroyed the opponent ��s body, you do n��t need to keep the Yuanshen. Otherwise, the wildfires will not burn, and the spring breeze will rebirth, which will only leave you with endless troubles.


    "Death!" Song Ning waved a big hand, and a thunder hammer appeared in his hand. The lightning crackled in the thunder hammer, like an electric snake rushing out, biting the Yuanshen who had escaped.


    Yuanshen is also a soul, and he is most afraid of thunder and lightning.


    "How dare you ..."


    This Taoist monk''s words were only halfway through and he was dead. At this moment, the two Taoist monks who were alive were dumbfounded. They tried their best to escape, but they found that there was no escape at all. Despair was already in his eyes.


    Dogs hurriedly jumped the wall, rabbits hurriedly bite people, these two Taoist monks are now like turtles in the urn, surrounded by the monks of the entire star, at this time the people who walked together died again, how could they not be panic?


    "Fighted ..." The two clenched their teeth, clenched their fists, and their power exploded. In an instant, there was an endless gust of wind rushing out of them, with violent force in the gust of wind, under the golden fairy, touching Must die!


    Buzz!


    The surface of Song Ning''s body also exploded with an immortal force. The immortal force spread from its body for a short period of time, like a light wave, pushing away all the monks around the stars.


    The speed of pushing away was almost the same as the attack of the two Taoist monks. The monk who was only one side away from the violent wind formed by Xianli only felt tears in front of his eyes, and there were dense scratches on his face, but in the end there was no Affects life.


    The violent wind hit Song Ning, and Song Ning''s body surface appeared a fairy power aperture to resist this force, and was not attacked by the power at all, that is, the blink of an eye, the first confrontation began.


    The monk ��� xing was indeed **** just now. Now I think, if it were not for Song Ning, they were already dead at the moment. The strength of the two Taoist monks was not what they could resist. The monks who did not have a large gap between them had given up the extravagance in their hearts at this moment. Song Ning''s existence was already like a **** above him, and they could not be blasphemous and hard to reach ...

 Chapter 992： Repel

    Lian Xingxing has become a battlefield.


    The battlefield between Song Ning and these two Taoist monks.


    The entire star seemed to tremble in the process, and the Taoism continued to impact. This time, Song Ning could never completely destroy the two humanities. Under the impact of this power, the land of the stars began Cracked.


    This was not what Song Ning wanted, but now he is extremely difficult to fight against two Taoist monks. It is so difficult that he has suffered many injuries in his body but he has not yet defeated them.


    The two Daojing monks were desperate to kill each other, originally with the idea of ??dying with Song Ning, but now after a short battle with Song Ning, they suddenly found some clues.


    "Your name is Song Ning?" The flame of the fairy power in the palm of the Taoist monk from the east was burning. He stood in the air and squinted at Song Ning: "Among the fairyland monks I have seen, you belong to First, if you are willing to stop here, we promise that if you leave the stars, you will not attack here in your life. "


    Song Ning lost to both of them, and the power consumption was extremely serious. At this time, he was standing hard here. Now that the other party says this, he is naturally a little emotional, but it is difficult to guarantee that the other party is not tempting. If the other party tentatively inquires, he agrees. Then the obvious weakness is very likely to be caught by the opponent and attack in one fell swoop.


    "Come here, say go away?" Song Ning raised his head, as if the superiors despised the two in front of him, and hummed: "Since it''s here, bury it here, and add a bit of fate to this ��� ��. "


    Between the words, another blow came out.


    The Taoist monk was shocked. He clearly saw that Song Ning''s strength was not as good as before. He wanted to try it out, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to be so strong.


    The stronger he is, the more he shows his bottom.


    The Taoist monk in the East gritted his teeth bitterly to the Taoist monk from the south: "You and I attacked together to find a chance to escape. This child is too weird. Obviously it is only a fairyland, but he has such power. Although he appears now When it comes out of weakness, maybe when it will break out again, if the power of faith condenses again, he may be able to kill both of us instantly. "


    The Taoist monks from the south couldn''t care about avenging the two fellow initiates who were dead at this moment. It was the most important thing to be able to save their lives at this moment. He agreed without hesitation. His hands were furious, and his mouth was full of words.


    The surrounding space was suddenly turbulent, Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his body quickly retreated. However, at this moment he found his body was like entering a swamp, and the surrounding space appeared sticky, causing his retreat to become extremely slow. .


    "Fire Clouds!"


    There is no cloud in the sky, but after this technique, the fire clouds are continually entwined, and the fire clouds are woven into a cage to wrap Song Ning and shrink quickly. These two Taoist monks made the first of the two Taoist methods after they exhibited them. The thing is not to wait for whether the detective can hit Song Ning, but to turn around and run away.


    Everything happened between the electro-optical stone fires, and Song Ning felt that he was being roasted by a blazing flame without any response. In his eyes, there was a blaze of fire. In the crack of the blaze, the two Taoist monks turned and fled. The speed disappeared only in the blink of an eye, but the Taoist monk from the east still was unwilling to Xiao Ke, and the fairy fox capable of such a degree of strength was very unusual. When he left, he turned The hand will be small.


    The moment the two Taoist monks fled, there was a feeling of escape from death.


    This flaming cloud radiates the sun''s brilliance, it can compete with the sun star, and the strength is the strongest that Song Ning has seen so far. The power from Yin to Yang in Song Ning''s body started to run crazy, but at this moment even Zhiyang Zhi In a short period of time, Li could not fully absorb the flames generated by the hot flames, and the flames stung Song Ning''s skin. The skin was burnt black, and the pain felt in the body, and the pain was difficult.


    In this pain, Song Ning''s head was splitting, and the door holding the memory in his mind suddenly opened!


    Numerous pictures poured into his mind, but even if there were more pictures and noisy sounds, it could not be compared with the impact of the eighty statues before him. At this time, he was extremely clear!


    The black wind with his arms broken behind him, Xiao Ke, who was taken away by the Taoist monk in the distance, stared at his Xiner in astonishment, as well as Li Qingling, Bai Ting, Xiaolian and others ...


    He, awakened!


    The ancient immortal tomb is a illusion, and for the ancient immortal tomb, the blood Lanzong ��s challenge is also a mysterious realm, and now the stars are caused by the space-time nodes in the blood immortal mystery. Song Ning really felt the awakening of memory and knew everything that happened to him.


    Jiu Xingxing, this place he will protect anyway.


    There are all his memories here, as well as the people he had to protect. In addition to Leng Yuexiao, Xiao Ke is also one of them. The ninth marriage, there is no Xiao Ke, it has long been broken, and now Xiao Ke has been captured by others. Even though he had long wanted these two Taoist monks to flee, at this moment, he could not tolerate it.


    In the void, the realm monk Xianli penetrated into Xiaoke''s body and controlled Xiaoke. He exhaled for a long time: "Although the loss is not small, it is also rewarding. The nine tails of the peak of fairyland Fairy Fox, this taste must be extremely tender, enough for me to enjoy for a while. "


    He was talking, somehow he felt his eyelids jump, and when he looked back to Song Ning, he found that Jin Ning shone with golden light, and that the mighty flames that almost burned half of the sky were followed by Song Ning. The power is turning, as if it is being absorbed.


    He sucked in a cold breath, because at this moment he saw Song Ningzheng, who was out of bondage, staring at him deadly.


    "My people, you dare to move!" Song Ning''s voice is like a ghostly voice.


    The monk of the realm trembles, and only feels the bite of his palm. Although the pain is extremely weak, it also awakens it from the consternation. But at this moment, even though he has recovered, he still can''t escape. He only felt his arm hurt, and the next moment, he saw his arm separated from his body. As for the little fairy fox, it had already reached the hands of others.


    "Dao, Daoyou, I don''t know this is your person, I ..."


    An angry fire was burning in Song Ning''s eyes, and his arms were shaking and he was about to raise his hands to attack, but he saw that the monk in front of the sky bent his knees in the air and knelt down directly: "Dao You spare my life, spare me my life, I ... "


    "Please Daoyou for kindness, if Daoyou kills both of them, the attack will never stop. If Daoyou let me go back, there will be two of them, and the attack of this star may be terminated, Daoyou, please think twice "The two Taoist monks were really scared at this moment. No matter how weak the power shown on Song Ning at this moment, they dared not take it lightly, nor dare to look down on the young fairyland monk in front of them.


    "If I were here in this life, those who committed my territory, kill, nothing, forgive!" Song Ning grabbed Xiao Ke and turned to fly back to the stars.


    The two Taoist monks were soaked at the moment, apparently frightened by Song Ning, and now seeing Song Ning leave, if it is time for amnesty, they are fortunate to have good luck.


    As everyone knows, at the moment when Song Ning returned to Ji Xingxing, the immortal power in the body had dried up and the internal organs were severely damaged.


    Crazy cheers erupted from the monk ��� ��, almost everyone was leaping, but only Bai Xin now felt black in front of his eyes, there was always a feeling like a dream, Song Ning now recovered his memory, then the previous Did he remember everything clearly?


    Xiao Ke in Song Ning''s hands now turns into a human form, and the body bound by Xian Li is lifted. She just wanted to talk to Song Ning, but suddenly felt that Song Ning''s body was stiff, and the whole person fell down as if she had lost her strength. He spit out the blood with a big mouth, with the fragments of internal organs, his face was pale as paper, his eyes were black, and he couldn''t even stand.


    The monk Xingxing was shocked, but just before they responded, Song Ning exhausted all his energy and sipped in his mouth: "Don''t say anything!"


    People all understand the meaning of Song Ning. If panic is present and exclaimed now, then they will surely disturb the two Taoist monks who have escaped. , Then everything is over.


    Song Ningqiang endured, and beside him, tightly holding Song Ning''s arm, it seemed that he was walking with Song Ning, but actually actually helped Song Ning to prevent him from falling.


    "Congratulations to Senior Song Ning''s strength to improve again!" Xiaolian shouted suddenly, she also uttered the words, and also transmitted sounds to the people around her. Shocking cheers, the voice passed into the ears of the two Taoist monks, and the two people repeatedly sighed. This sense of powerlessness that they are ashamed of, for some monks of their Taoist level, has not felt for some time. Now, this time, I felt it in a fairyland monk.


    "I was able to directly kill a Taoist monk with my own strength, and then fought against the two of me, and finally tore off my arm. This person''s strength is no longer the level of the fairyland monk." That came from the east During the conversation of the Taoist monk, the ripped arm had grown, but at the moment his forehead was covered with sweat.


    "If I knew that there was such a powerful monk in the ruins, I would never come to say anything, almost died, or was forced to such a degree by a monk in the wonderland. I feel terrified now." The famous monk said that at this time, he still had a lingering fear.


    They had gone away, and the sound above the stars was gradually dissipated. When Song Ning returned to the room, the people of the stars almost encircled the imperial city of Luoyu. The life and death of Song Ning was the most important thing for them now. Things.


    If Song Ning died, they would have the possibility of being destroyed at any time.


    In Song Ning''s room, Xin''er is on the pulse line, and the people behind him who have the closest relationship with Song Ning wait until Bai Xin gets up, and they just say, "How?"


    Bai Xin''s face was pale, and his eyes fell on Heifeng: "Brother Heifeng, let me connect your arms first. Brother Song''s injury needs to be rehabilitated. It is not recoverable in a moment and a half. His internal organs are extremely damaged , The higher the cultivation level, the stronger the strength, the stronger the body becomes, and at the same time, it is extremely difficult to repair after the damage. This time, I am afraid ... "said, Bai Xin tears The light flickered, and the crystal tears could not help falling down.

 Chapter 993： Arm

    The cheers of the stars outside were still there. They did n��t even know what happened in this room, but in this room, everyone was silent for a moment. Although the status of the white core in the stars was not Very high, but everyone knows that her medical skills are the best. If Bai Xin even said this, they can''t think of anyone else who can cure Song Ning.


    It ��s extremely difficult for a fairy monk to play against three Taoist monks, even if Song Ning was injured, it is justified, but the strength that Song Ning showed before was really shocking, precisely because of the previous things. At this moment, I heard that Song Ning suffered such a serious injury, and none of them could accept it.


    Even though the black wind didn''t have arms, he didn''t show any pain in his eyes. His eyes kept falling on Song Ning, his eyes full of anxiety: "Saviour first."


    "It''s not good for a moment and a half. You come here. I had someone to bring your two arms back now. Now I will help you to connect. Brother Song ... I need him to recover himself first. Now he The body is very weak, if other immortal forces enter, it is difficult to guarantee what will happen. "Bai Xindao.


    "Heifeng''s arm is here." During the talk, a child-like monk walked in. The monk took one hand and held the arm of Heifeng. Before, the atmosphere in the room was still very tense, but now this scene has everyone Amused.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had eased, Bai Xin continued: "Brother Song''s situation is not too serious. The reason why I am sad is that Brother Song is suffering rather than not being cured. Please rest assured that Brother Song will be fine. of."


    Everyone was relieved when they heard it, but even though they cared about Song Ning, but now they watched Bai Xin want to take the arm for the black wind, they all knew that they should avoid it. If not, one accidentally took the arm of the black wind upside down. , Is n��t that a laugh?


    After the people left, Bai Xin held both arms of Heifeng and stood in front of Heifeng, carefully looking at the wound on Heifeng''s shoulder. She carefully looked at the wound of the black wind and the cracks of these two arms in her hand, and her brows became tighter and tighter.


    "Why? Isn''t it not easy to pick up?" Heifeng was embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t think much in the previous battle. He felt that he must be dying in this battle. Since he was dying, there was no need for a corpse, so he didn''t care about his own. Whether the arm is still there, but now this situation is extremely embarrassing, he is still alive and living well, but his arms are gone.


    Bai Xin''s brow furrowed: "Brother Heifeng, your wounds on your arms are a bit uneven. If you want to help you connect, you need to stitch them together with fairy force, so I want to smooth the wound."


    Heifeng thought it was a big deal, and after listening to it, he agreed: "No problem, smooth it."


    Heifeng didn''t know this treatment, so naturally he didn''t think much about it. But when the white core began to smooth the wound on the shoulder of Heifeng, he almost fell into a desperate state.


    This kind of pain is the pain that the bones and veins and muscles are polished bit by bit. It is unbearable for ordinary people. Moreover, the muscles and bones of the monk themselves are stronger than others, so it is more difficult to polish.


    Fortunately, the black wind has been enduring until after the white core has polished the wound, he has almost reached the limit, and it is a miracle to be awake.


    "Okay, next I will stitch it for you, but it may hurt a little," Bai Xindao said.


    "It''s okay, I have tolerated the pain just now, and I''m afraid of something now." Heifeng was cold and sweaty.


    Bai Xin smiled helplessly, and a piece of fairy power thread appeared on the thin and delicate jade fingers. The silk thread of Xianli was inserted into the broken arm, and then passed through the shoulder of Heifeng.


    Zi!


    The black wind felt a pain in the heart of the cone, and he almost fainted. It was like a certain attack on the soul. His eyes were black and he fainted directly.


    Bai Xin looked at the black wind that had fainted, and accelerated his movements. At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh: "It just hurt when I told you, you don''t believe it."


    After an hour, Heifeng''s arm was connected. Under the treatment of Baixin, the injury on this arm was almost negligible.


    The black wind was still fainting. To be precise, he had already fallen asleep. After setting the black wind, Bai Xin turned his head back to Song Ning''s bed, watching Song Ning in a coma, and a sigh came from his mouth. .


    Since she knew Song Ning, in her memory, Song Ning has always been the kind of person who strives for ''guardianship''. Today, Bai Xin clearly feels that Song Ning has not recovered his memory when he appeared, even here It is really shocking for her to guard the stars even without recovering her memory.


    Just like guarding the fallen feathers at that time, a husband and wife would not be able to open, and like guarding Leng Yuexiao, they would not be destroyed as long as they did not die.


    "Brother Song, you are too tired, when can you rest ..." Bai Xin helped Song Ning to sort out the scattered hair, looking at Song Ning with a painful expression, she knew that the fairy power in Song Ning''s body was repairing her body There are two reasons why she told everyone that Song Ning''s situation is very serious.


    First, Song Ning is really seriously injured. If it is changed to an ordinary person, he may be dead.


    Secondly, although Song Ning was seriously injured, her body has a very strong recovery ability. This recovery ability can help him recover, so recovery is just a matter of time, and Bai Xin does not want Song Ning to leave here too quickly, so Outsiders said that Song Ning''s serious injury took a long time to recover.


    Song Ning, who is in a coma, is constantly recovering, but at the same time, another force in his body is constantly interfering with his recovery. The constitution of the extremely cold body can make people recover quickly, but this is after all a negative, Song The strength of the flames absorbed by the fire cloud before the condensation was positive. The absorption was too fast. The strength of the yin and yang in the body was still unbalanced. This positive power has been interfering with the recovery of the extremely cold body in Song Ning.


    Bai Xin felt this when he gave Song Ning a pulse, and she couldn''t help but groan. At this moment, she blamed herself a little bit. It should have been nothing. Shouldn''t it be said by herself but it should be fulfilled?


    "Hiss, it''s so hot!"


    Suddenly, this sound came from Song Ning''s storage ring. White core was startled, but then the reaction came out. The sound was very familiar. She quickly infiltrated Xian Li into the storage ring and saw it in Song Ning. The figure meditating cross-legged in the storage ring.

 Chapter 994： Soul Body Fights Pure Flame

    "You ..." Bai Xin didn''t know how to call it for a while. This looked like a soul, but the soul was cultivated in Brother Song''s storage ring. At this look, it seemed to be a breakthrough.


    "It''s so hot, what''s the matter, how is it so hot?" It was Shui Ling Dan who spoke before. Before Shui Ling Dan broke through, she couldn''t feel everything from the outside world. This was just the breakthrough. She felt everything around her, even more so. When she reached the hot temperature outside the storage ring, she was in a state of soul. Although she had made a small breakthrough under the effect of the ancient gold mirror stone at this moment, she still could not fully recover. Now she is naturally afraid of high temperature.


    Although Bai Xin had seen Shui Ling Dan before, at that time Shui Ling Dan was not in this state. At that time, Shui Ling Dan was like a squished soul, but now it seems that what is this soul, obviously it is A very beautiful woman.


    However, why does this woman seem familiar?


    Bai Xin couldn''t figure out who the water spirit pill looked like, but she immediately explained the current situation with the water spirit pill after hearing it.


    "There seems to be something extremely hot in Brother Song''s body, and is now resisting the recovery of Brother Song''s body. If you feel hot in the storage ring, why not come out first?" Bai Xin asked.


    Although Bai Xin said this, Shui Ling Dan already had this idea. At the same time Bai Xin said this, Shui Ling Dan had flew out of Song Ning''s storage ring, and she had just appeared Then she fell beside Song Ning, and her soul state felt very terrifying even when she saw this state of Song Ning.


    "This is pure inflammation." Shui Lingdan sucked in a cold breath and took two steps back: "What happened before? Why is there pure inflammation in his body?"


    "Brother Song before fighting with Taoist monks, it seems that a monk used some magical techniques. Brother Song completely absorbed the flame to become what it is now. What you mean by pure inflammation is ..." White Core Road.


    Shui Lingdan shook his head again and again: "Pure inflammation, although not as hot as the power of Zhiyang, but pure inflammation has a strong repulsive force, but all the power of the cold attribute, as long as it is near pure inflammation, will be repelled, this Pure inflammation is extremely difficult to cultivate, but once it is done, it will cause a strong trauma to the attacked monk. Unexpectedly, with such a short time, he was attacked by Pure Flame. "


    "Someone had attacked the Yaoji before. If Brother Song didn''t shoot, I''m afraid that now the entire Yaoxing ..." Bai Xin bowed his head halfway.


    "So, you confirmed Song Ning before, did Song Ning really appear on this star?" Shui Lingdan asked.


    Now that Song Ning has recovered her memory, Bai Xin no longer hides. She nodded and did not continue to speak.


    Although Shui Lingdan has been in Song Ning''s storage ring, she knows everything about Song Ning. She knows that Song Ning appears on the falling dust star, she knows that Song Ning is going to enter the ancient immortal tomb, and Song Ning is entering the ancient immortal relic After the tomb, he entered the Blood Lanzong again, and then entered the Blood Lanzong secret realm, and then returned to the stars from the cave of the secret realm.


    If this matter is put in the eyes of others, it may be extremely difficult to figure out, or even incomprehensible, but it can be understood by Shui Lingdan.


    "Song Ning was the man on this star before, and for some reason he entered another star, and then for various reasons, he came back here through the node of time and space?" Shui Lingdan seems to be asking himself, because there are some The problem is still uncertain until now.


    She has n��t heard of this kind of circulation, but it ��s very rare, and everyone who has experienced this kind of circulation will feel afterwards, that is, they have some of their own ideas in the Tao of time and space, when these After a little understanding of the space-time reincarnation, people will be surprised to find that it is not accidental that they return from the space-time node to where they once were.


    "Probably like this, before Brother Song left Jiu Xingxing and followed a Taoist monk, as if to say what ancient immortal tomb to enter." Bai Xindao.


    Shui Lingdan sighed: "Although he once belonged here, but now, he came through the node of time and space, so now he does not really belong here, he came because of a certain opportunity, naturally to complete certain things. You can leave, if not, it will cause some negative effects, these effects can be large or small, and sometimes even very serious. "


    "How do you say this?" Bai Xin asked.


    "As far as I know, he will affect the time and space here, and may even collapse here." Shui Lingdan became serious. If Song Ning was intact, she would not be serious, but now Song Ning is lying in bed in a very poor condition, which In this case, if there is any problem in space and time, no one can stop it. Song Ning may have suffered a heavy blow from space and time while still in a coma. If he died in the space reached through the space and time node, it is estimated that he The Yuanshen will also die. For a monk, if Yuanshen died directly, then his flesh is nothing but a walking dead.


    Just as the two were talking, the star''s ground suddenly shivered.


    The still-joyed monk Xingxing immediately felt tight-hearted, thinking who was here to attack again, and the white core in the room was also very shocked. He just beat away a wave, and then came another wave?


    Shui Lingdan walked to the door, looked out the window, and took a deep breath. A tiny crack in the sky caught her attention, which was also the reason for the fear in her eyes.


    "Time and space ... Crack ..." Shui Lingdan''s voice was trembling.


    She existed in Song Ning''s storage ring. Song Ning''s present existence in Luan Xing is an illusion. If Song Ning died here, then she in the soul state is very likely to die here and will never recover .


    After so many years, she finally met a holder like Song Ning, and finally used the power of the ancient golden mirror stone to restore the shape of the person. Now if she died here, would n��t it be that the suffering for so many years Anymore?


    "Now Song Ning must be awakened immediately. Song Ning has unfinished tasks. As long as the tasks are completed, then he can leave here and return to the previous place. The cracks in the stars will also be eliminated. If not, die. Not only Song Ning, but also all the creatures on the entire star! "Shui Lingdan anxiously wanted to walk beside Song Ning, but once she saw the hot temperature next to Song Ning, she stopped.


    A weak golden flame appeared on the surface of Song Ning''s body, and the recovery in his body had ended. The flame wrapped his body and also burned all the damaged internal organs in his body, wounding and wounding.


    "I try." Bai Xin said and grabbed Song Ning''s wrist. There was no treatment before. There are two reasons. One is that Song Ning''s current state is really not suitable for other people to enter, and the other is Song Ning itself. To be able to recover, she does not need to start treatment now, but now it is different. Song Ning can''t recover by herself. Looking at it like this, it will become more and more serious. If she doesn''t do it, she will definitely have problems.


    But just as the fairy power in Bai Xin''s body was to be transformed into the power of healing into Song Ning''s body, Shui Ling Dan grabbed her hand, and suddenly enjoyed a pull, throwing her away from Song Ning''s body.


    Bai Xin took a few steps back to stand firm: "What are you doing ?!"


    "If you still want to die, do n��t touch this pure inflammation. This pure inflammation is so violent that you may even erase your physique directly. Do n��t underestimate the power of pure inflammation. The time for practicing pure inflammation is not long, otherwise, just the one you touched just now, it is possible to burn you to death. "Shui Lingdan said in his eyes, there was a decisive expression in his eyes, he no longer feared this pure inflammation, but stood Next to Song Ning.


    Bai Xin didn''t know how to refute, at this moment he only watched.


    "Help me protect the Fa, if my body is evaporated by more than half of the pure inflammation, then immediately separate me from Song Ning." Shui Lingdan had already jumped into bed when he spoke, lying on Song Ning.


    Shui Lingdan and Song Ning interlocked with each other, tightly pressed against Song Ning, even though this was for treatment, but the white core face looked red and red, and his heart beat quickly.


    "Do n��t get me wrong, I need to help him cool down now. Only when the temperature drops, the power of pure inflammation will weaken. He has a very strong negative force in his body. When the temperature of pure inflammation drops, his body will fight back. This is the only way now, and the most ... dangerous way! "Shui Lingdan said, the room was already full of white air.


    At this moment, Bai Xin really understands that Shui Ling Dan is consuming himself.


    The state of the soul is different from that of the physical body. The more the soul wears out, the weaker it is. Now what is visible to the naked eye in the white core is that the soul keeps shrinking. In the blink of an eye, it shrinks by a quarter.


    Of course, the shrinkage of the soul is not a reduction in volume, but a reduction in the degree. The more transparent the soul becomes, the more weak it is.


    "Me, what can I do? Help you ..." Bai Xin panicked.


    "There are a lot of people outside, stop them from letting them in. You are in the room, do what I said before, remember, half, when my soul is reduced to half, separate us!" Shui Lingdan hurriedly Talking.


    Baixinxianli swept away and quickly transmitted the sound to the outsiders, and at the same time, in such a moment, the soul in front of him shrank again.


    half����


    half��������


    Bai Xin was in a state of confusion, and if it was reduced to half, she could not help Song Ning, should she separate the two? The golden flame on the surface of Song Ning clearly showed signs of extinction, but the golden flame was extremely tenacious, and only a trace remained, while still killing the soul of Shui Lingdan, Shui Lingdan was also anxious, she could not take the initiative to separate from Song Ning at this moment Seeing that the power of pure inflammation could not be eliminated, she did not know what would happen next.


    The moment seemed to be infinitely stretched, and at this moment, the time in the room seemed to freeze.

 Chapter 995： ‘Round’, ‘back’

    At the same time that the Water Spirit Pill has been almost wiped out, Song Ning''s body that has been suppressed until the power of Yin suddenly starts to run, and when the power of Yin runs crazy, the golden flame on his body becomes weak again. , Just like the remnant candle in the wind, about to go out.


    The freezing power of Song Ning''s body existing in Song Ning''s body is not unusual. When the power of Yin Yin starts to function, the power of the extremely cold body in Song Ning''s body will return to normal, and Shui Lingdan has not felt too strong before. However, now when the power of the extremely cold body is running crazy, she suddenly discovered that this power is very similar to the power of the blood in her body!


    All kinds of pictures appeared in the mind of Shui Lingdan, and their family is this kind of physique, because this physique is not available to all monks, so countless monks from ancient times to the present have carried out a tragic pursuit of the blood of their family Killed, hunted, she even saw someone eaten directly from her family sisters as soon as they were taken away.


    Now in Song Ning, the body is of this constitution, and this feeling is even more impossible. The first thought in her mind is that Song Ning once ate monks in her family, otherwise it is absolutely impossible Have this physique!


    Shui Lingdan''s body trembled, even though she knew that if she was separated from Song Ning now, not only Song Ning, but even herself, would be strongly repulsed, but even so, she did not want to let an enemy who had cruelly destroyed her family sister. .


    If Song Ning was saved today, if he died in the future, how can he be worthy of the dead sisters?


    Bai Xin, watching the changes in Song Ning''s body, was relieved, knowing that Song Ning would be able to recover in this way, but at this moment, she suddenly saw that Shui Ling Dan should be separated from Song Ning.


    The soul of Shuilingdan was pulled away from Song Ning''s body. Originally, the two seemed to stick together. Now the sudden pull is like pulling the soul into pieces, but even so, Shuilingdan does not hesitate. There is endless decay in his eyes.


    It is precisely because of the departure of the Water Spirit Pill that the golden flame that is about to extinguish on the surface of Song Ning''s body will burn again. The flame will not be extinguished, and the power of Yin in Song Ning''s body will not be fully released, and the speed of operation will also drop significantly.


    "What are you doing ?! Brother Song is almost ready, and your soul hasn''t worn down to half, why should you ..." However, Bai Xinhua choked up halfway, and she saw the expression of Shui Lingdan, then This expression is full of endless resentment, as if to kill people.


    Song Ning, who was about to recover, was burned by pure inflammation again, and he was in pain all over, but it was precisely because of this pain that his eyes suddenly opened, and the moment he restored his sight, he saw that the Water Spirit Pill was about to break Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly when he saw the face of his soul body at the first moment of seeing this soul body. Although he had never seen it before, this face had a kind of intimacy.


    "You ... but the cold family?" Song Ning said suddenly.


    Shui Lingdan''s soon-to-be broken soul shuddered. At this moment, she wanted to curse a sentence, "You also have a face to ask", but she could not make any sound. Only the last moment of her time in the world.


    Just when she had given up, she suddenly felt that her body was being pulled by something. At the next moment, she saw the fairy power in Song Ning''s body, but this fairy power could not restore the soul of Shui Lingdan, although It can hold the soul for a moment, but there is no possibility of recovering the soul.


    Song Ning''s body has already begun to burn flames, and the already weak body is even weaker at the moment when Xian Li disperses from the body, and the damage caused by pure inflammation to the body is more intense.


    "I am surnamed Leng, and the person you ate before is also surnamed Leng? Song Ning, one day, I will ask for blood debts!"


    Shui Lingdan''s words fell into Song Ning''s ears. Song Ning''s eyes were too unwilling. She was indeed cold, that is to say, she was very likely to know about Leng Yuexiao, but at the moment Song Ning was unable to protect herself, he only You can watch the soul of the woman in front of you is about to break up.


    "Let go, I don''t need your mercy. No matter what you do, you can''t make up for the harm to our cold family. Beasts are not as good as you should be condemned!" Shui Lingdan cursed, trying to break free from Song Ning''s shackles.


    Everything just happened in the blink of an eye. Song Ning watched Shui Ling Dan about to disperse. He was unwilling.


    But he didn''t want to give up any news related to Leng Yuexiao, but he didn''t want to lose anyone related to Leng Yuexiao, but now, the woman''s soul before him is about to break up.


    He has missed Leng Yuexiao countless times, and missed the information with Leng Yuexiao. Until today, if even this woman, who is most likely a Leng Yuexiao tribe, missed, how much time would he have to spend on finding Leng Yuexiao? Whereabouts?


    In a trance, Song Ning thought of many things, especially in his body, he could feel the power of faith from the eighty statues, there was a crack in the outside sky, and the monk of the star involuntarily thought of Song Ning, under the statue of Song Ning, Song Ning can feel the power of faith very quickly, and the power of faith is coming, this is the power to strengthen.


    He is now sent through the node of time and space. He has a unique advantage in this world. The technique of reincarnation, which had never been understood, now comes to his mind. The inexplicable picture, the wonderful text, and There is a beast-like voice circling in the ear.


    Reincarnation ...


    People, born and sick, died and reincarnated, it is a ''round''.


    Man, cultivation of immortality and Taoism, control of life and death, is ''back''.


    Between reincarnations is the life of a person.


    He can''t control life and death, but he can feel the truth that exists in this world. Reincarnation is a cycle. When a person dies, he wants to be reborn, and a rebirth is a ''reincarnation.'' You can ''round'', but you can''t ''return''. This is an ordinary person, but if you can ''return'', then you can feel everything.


    The technique of reincarnation is not just about life and death, he entered the ancient immortal tomb, without memory, counted as a ''round'', then now the memory is restored, counted as ''hui'', this is a time in life and death ''Samsara'', he can''t master life and death, nor can he really understand the way of samsara, but at this moment he understands the small samsara.


    If you can take a small reincarnation, the soul of the water spirit pill does not need to break apart, and the pure inflammation outside his body will not burn like this.

 Chapter 996： The person you love

    Reincarnation, if the technique of reincarnation can now be cast ...


    The fairy power in Song Ning''s body began to rewind. Just after he felt the existence of this ''small reincarnation'', just after he understood the technique of reincarnation, he found that everything around him seemed to be subtly changing.


    In Song Ning''s mind, within his sight, everything seemed to be constantly reversing, but it was extremely slow, so slow that even he felt as if time had stopped.


    All this felt very slow in Song Ning, but it felt extremely fast in Shui Ling Dan and Bai Xin, that is, in an instant, everything started to change, and the soul of Shui Ling Dan that was about to break apart began to gather, and she began slowly towards Song Ning Song Ning''s body is close, and Song Ning, although keeping her wits, has closed her eyes, lying on the spot, waiting for the help of Shuilingdan.


    In the blink of an eye, everything was restored to the moment before Shui Ling Dan wanted to separate from Song Ning.


    At this moment, it happened to be when the extremely cold body in Song Ning''s body started to run crazy.


    "This feeling ... is it a sister of the same family ?!" Shui Lingdan''s soul shuddered, and there were all kinds of tragic pictures in her mind. She wanted to be separated from Song Ning at the first time, and wanted to be with Song Ning. Somehow, just when she was about to forcibly separate, she suddenly felt something was wrong.


    seem����


    I have made the same decision before.


    seem����


    Shui Lingdan froze for a moment, but at this moment, she suddenly heard the voice from Song Ning. She can be sure that Song Ning was comatose at the moment, but how did this voice come from?


    "do not move."


    The more Shui Ling Dan heard Song Ning say not to move, the more she wanted to move, otherwise how could she be worthy of her dead clan?


    "Finally reincarnation, don''t move ..."


    The second time Song Ning''s voice came, the soul of Shui Lingdan shivered again, this time, it was a trembling tremor, and she remembered clearly that she was almost dead just now, but why did everything come back Just now, back to before she and Song Ning forcibly separated?


    Although Bai Xin was at a loss at this time, she already had some speculations in her heart. She was not sure, but the feeling in her heart was impossible.


    At such a moment when Shui Lingdan hesitated, the pure flame power of Song Ning''s body completely disappeared. The power of the extremely cold body in his body was healing the body, and the power of the immortal power was rotating. , And the power of Zhiyang is also constantly absorbing pure inflammation.


    Everything has been balanced, and the soul body that was about to be wiped out half of the water spirit pill also began to recover under the force of the cold in Song Ning''s body, but the effort between breathing was restored to completeness.


    All this happened so fast that Shui Lingdan and Bai Xin had not yet reacted.


    "Huh ..." Song Ning took a deep breath and opened his eyes, looking at the Shui Ling Dan in front of him.


    He was lying on the bed, Shui Lingdan floating in the air above his body, he looked at this face, this familiar feeling, even if he is not an acquaintance, but there is a sense of both eyes of loved ones.


    "I used to love a woman, her name is Leng Yuexiao." Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan blinked her eyes and looked at Song Ning curiously. She didn''t expect Song Ning to say this in her first sentence.


    "I see you, there is always a feeling like seeing her family, I have never felt this way before." Song Ning continued.


    Almost at the same time, Bai Xin and Shui Lingdan talked about the continuous healing of the injuries in Song Ning''s body. The healing speed was simply amazing. However, the more amazing the healing power, the more Shui Ling Dan felt that Song Ning persecuted her kin. sisters.


    "You love her? But when you know that she is our family, you eat her after you know her special physique ?!"


    Shui Lingdan''s eyes were full of anger, and he was even able to see the burning anger directly from his eyes.


    Bai Xin listened to the clouds, and only felt like she was involved in something terrible, but even if she didn''t know what happened, if Song Ning had eaten Leng Yuexiao, she would definitely not believable.


    "So, you just wanted to forcibly separate, because you are a xiaoxiao fellow?" Song Ning''s mouth was hung with a smile, and he could see that he was in a good mood at the moment: "You don''t belong to this ethereal star, but You are a fellow of Xiaoxiao, I want to know about your family. "


    Shui Lingdan shouted angrily: "Want to understand our family? Didn''t you kill the sisters in my family, and then took away everything in her body ?!"


    Song Ning shook his head. At the moment, he couldn''t see that he was facing the questioning. Instead, he seemed to be acknowledging his relatives: "I can''t hurt Xiaoxiao. She has had a family here on this star, but I can''t feel it after seeing her family A little bit of warmth, but I feel it on you. Why is this? You just said that I persecuted Xiaoxiao, and why? "


    After saying this, Song Ning thought back, when even thinking about the encounter of Shui Ling Dan, at the same time, he also thought that Leng Yuexiao and Shui Ling Dan may be the same family, if so ...


    Before Shui Lingdan spoke, Song Ning couldn''t help but smile: "I can''t remember what happened back then, and I don''t know what happened. It was in the secret realm. I was badly injured. Special physique, if according to what you said, maybe ... I really eat Xiaoxiao''s flesh. "


    Bai Xin sucked in a cold breath, she was also present at the time, thinking that when she personally recovered for Song Ning, she also felt the changes in Song Ning''s body, as for Leng Yuexiao, good-natured, did not see any difference Place.


    But Shui Lingdan didn''t listen, she was going to shock Song Ning when she was angry. Even if she blew her soul, she didn''t want Song Ning to be intact.


    It''s just that her power is completely incomparable with that of Song Ning at the moment. Soong Ning lifted her hands and imprisoned her soul. He showed bitterness: "Now I want to come. When I''m in a coma, maybe Xiaoxiao really feeds his blood I am, just ... if I know all this, even if I die, I do n��t want to hurt her. "


    During the speech, Song Ning''s eyes were moist: "The ninth marriage between me and Xiaoxiao, we have lived and died together, and have experienced countless partings, in order to be able to be together, I will not hurt her for any physique, this, Please believe it. "


    Bai Xin almost understood at this moment. Before that, she thought that the soul of Shui Lingdan was very familiar, but she didn''t expect that she was really a member of Leng Yuexiao''s family. At this moment, when she heard Song Ning''s powerless explanation, she immediately said: " Brother Song really loves Sister Leng. He ca n��t hurt Sister Leng. Instead, he suffered many injuries to protect Sister Leng. Although he has n��t been able to stay with Sister Leng now, they will definitely be together in the future. If you are cold The elder sister''s siblings should help Brother Song, not hurt him. In this world, you can trust no one, but you must trust Brother Song, because ... "


    Bai Xin said, turning his head to look at Song Ning: "Because Brother Song looks at Sister Leng''s gaze, I will never forget that that kind of love will not change between monks for thousands of years."


    Shui Lingdan looked at Bai Xin stunnedly, and then looked at Song Ning, recalling what Song Ning had done to her just now, and recalling Song Ning''s always being a person, she was suddenly confused.


    Song Ning removed the shackles of the Water Spirit Pill and pulled out the ancient golden mirror stone from his arms: "This is what you want. Although I want to know about your family, if it is inconvenient, I can not ask, but I try my best. May know information about Xiaoxiao. "


    The ancient gold mirror stone is a treasure. Shui Lingdan naturally did not expect Song Ning to take out the ancient gold mirror stone in such a generous way. However, if she had been concerned about this ancient gold mirror stone before, she may now be considered a breakthrough at this stage. For the ancient gold mirror stone The demand is not so strong.


    "Just before you said that to Leng Yuexiao ... what''s wrong? Where is she now? If you can, I want to see her." Shui Lingdan said.


    Speaking of Leng Yuexiao, Song Ning did not have any sadness in her eyes. Instead, she felt a touch of love. This feeling instantly made Shui Lingdan feel warm.


    "Xiaoxiao is dead in this time and space ... but still alive in other time and space. If you want to see me, I can take you to see her in the fairy tomb." Song Ning said.


    Between them, the room made a slight trembling sound, and Song Ning frowned, looking at Baixin.


    Bai Xin couldn''t explain clearly, so he focused on Shui Lingdan. Shui Lingdan naturally understood the doubts in Song Ning''s heart and immediately explained: "Although you belong to this time and space, but now it is sent through the node of space and time. Click to complete the task and go back, then the world may start to collapse from the space-time node. "


    task����


    Song Ning thought of the thunder hammer in the storage ring, he already knew exactly what the task was coming this time, but now he still has some things to do, that is, taking Shui Ling Dan to see Leng Yuexiao.


    Moreover, he has not seen Leng Yuexiao for a long time.


    "Follow me." When Song Ning''s words fell, Shui Lingdan only felt that the wind was surging and the voice dissipated. The two of them also appeared in front of a crystal coffin, where Leng Yuexiao lay quietly. The corpse, only one hand of the corpse is gone.


    Song Ning just saw the hand missing before, but didn''t notice an inconspicuous depression on his arm.


    "You took her one hand ?!" Shui Lingdan exclaimed.


    Song Ning slowly shook her head and felt cramps in her heart: "Here is the mess of time and space. Any power of time and space may come. Her body was stolen by Bai Jingjing before, and it is most likely that Bai Gujing ate it. Well, as for what Xiaoxiao did for me, it should be here ... "


    With that in mind, Song Ning pointed out the concave scar above Leng Yuexiao''s skin. The more he looked at the scar on this white skin, the more painful he felt.


    If you are stronger, then the straight person you love won''t need to be hurt, everything is just because you are too weak!


    "Bai Bing Jing ..." Shui Ling Dan took a deep breath, apparently, after hearing these three words, he was terribly frightened, and seemed to remember something general.

 Chapter 997： Cave sixth floor

    Between the two talking, the crack in the sky was getting bigger and bigger. A gust of wind rolled up in the crack, and a burst of gust of wind seemed to inhale the entire star.


    "Xiaoxiao, I should go, and then I will see you again." Song Ning looked softly at the corpse in the crystal coffin, sighed, and turned around, pulling Shui Ling Dan away, and when they reappeared, the two stood In front of the last statue in the Imperial City of the Falling Feathers.


    Originally there were a total of 81 statues, but now only the last statue has not been finished. Song Ning material wants to come here by himself. The only task should be to use the electric hammer to finish the 81 statues.


    "Senior Song Ning!"


    "Senior Song Ning finally came."


    Everyone cheered, even though there was still fear in their eyes, most of them disappeared in an instant.


    Song Ning had a bird''s eye view of the people below. He held a thunder hammer in his right hand and flew towards the sky. Thunder and lightning intertwined in the sky and bombarded this last statue.


    Eighty-one statues, all finished.


    There was great suction in the cracks in the sky, Shui Lingdan got into Song Ning''s storage ring, and at the same time, the picture around Song Ning began to stretch, as if pulled upwards.


    He did not resist, but looked at the people below, looking at the faces he knew well. Although he had n��t left the star for a long time, but he came back this time with a long-lost feeling. Why did the cave connect the nodes of time and space to the stars, and why the task was to add eighty-one statues to the eyes, and Song Ning couldn''t figure it out until now.


    In a trance, Song Ning heard calling and screaming from his ears, but these sounds were getting weaker and weaker, until he couldn''t even see the picture in front of him, his body twitched suddenly, and he retreated It took a few steps to stand firm.


    Around, is a small space, the fifth floor of the cave.


    Kaka Kaka.


    The ball became solid, like a stone, and in front of Song Ning, the place that was supposed to be the door also began to fall off, turning into powder, exposing the size of a door.


    "Brother Song, you did it!" Bai Wei''s voice reached Song Ning''s ears.


    Song Ning turned around and looked at Bai Wei, his pupils shrunk. Now he has awakened in memory. The face of the natural person Bai Wei is exactly the same as Bai Ting!


    "Brother Bai!" Song Ning knew that he could not explain it to Bai Wei anyway, but now in this ancient immortal tomb, Song Ning has only one friend, Bai Wei.


    This Bai Wei may have a very strong blood relationship with Bai Ting. Maybe Bai Wei is Bai Ting''s direct ancestor.


    "Brother Song, you are so powerful that you only went in for a while, and then you opened the barrier." Bai Wei smiled and closed his mouth, and wanted to pull Song Ning into the room.


    Song Ning followed Bai Wei to the sixth floor and said, "Brother Bai, how long did I just spend?"


    "Half of the incense sticks." Bai Wei said.


    There was a wave of waves in Song Ning''s heart. He had practiced at the Astral Star for a while, but it was only a semi-pillar work here. If we must say that the current world is different from the Aurora Star, the only thing is now This ancient immortal tomb may be illusory, and the stars are real.


    "The speed of time in this illusory world seems to be very slow. According to this situation, even if it is ten million years outside, it may be ten years and hundred years here." Song Ning thought more like this, the more she felt Incredibly, how exactly does this ancient immortal tomb exist?


    Bai Wei seemed to see that Song Ning had some thoughts. Before he walked into the sixth floor, he turned his head to look at Song Ning. After a careful look, he couldn''t help but look surprised: "Brother Song, how has your breath changed? How do you feel? ... You seem to be a lot stronger than before? "


    Song Ning glanced down at himself and shook his head: "Is there? I don''t feel much."


    Bai Wei touched his nose: "Maybe it is my illusion, let''s go to the sixth floor to see, don''t you want to enter the sixth floor to see what is there? Let''s say, no matter what kind of treasure, We all have to discuss it, it ��s best to share it equally. "


    Song Ning followed Bai Wei into the sixth floor of the cave, the last floor Bai Bai thought.


    The sixth floor is almost the same as the previous ones. It also has a table with a scroll on it. I do n��t know what is recorded in the scroll, but what is different is that there is no transparent in the sixth floor. There is a chair in the place where the ball should be, and a skeleton sits quietly on the chair.


    The skeleton is dressed in clothes, and the clothes are bright. I can''t see it in such a little-known place all the year round. This skeleton gives a very strange feeling. If it is carefully studied, I can''t even see that this is the skeleton, I thought It was sitting here alone.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Wei even folded his hands, bowed at the frame in front of him, bowed and bowed at the same time, and while chatting, he was plausible: "The senior is not strange, the senior is not strange, the junior is here, want to honor Honoring seniors is not to steal the spell. "


    Bai Wei looks extremely pious on the surface, but while talking, he peeks at the scriptures on the table, as if he wants to see what is on it.


    Song Ning was amused by Bai Wei''s expression. Before thinking about the stars, he didn''t even care anymore. He glanced at the sitting skeleton in front of him, looked at the scroll on the table again, and laughed. : "Brother Bai, you are a little fussed."


    "Oh, the deceased is the big one. In the last floor, there can be such a senior''s bones sitting in it, which shows that this senior must attach great importance to this place. We can''t let the senior go uneasy." Bai Wei said Then, he cleared his throat: "Senior you, rest assured, your Scripture, we will be able to carry forward for you, you can rest in peace."


    After talking, Bai Wei turned directly to the table and gave Song Ning a wink.


    "Let''s take a look at the scriptures first. I think this skeleton is very interesting. Let me take a look." Song Ning was already standing in front of the skeleton. The main reason why he found this skeleton interesting is that he found it. The structure seems to be very similar to your own body, especially the shape of this bone. It can be seen that it is extremely hard. I do n��t know how many years this skeleton has been here, but it still gives people a feeling of being alive. This bone is not unusual.


    The skeleton of a giant! The moment Song Ning''s finger touched the bone, he felt that the bone was left by the giant, but he was a little puzzled. The giant''s bone should have been very large. How could it be as large as a mortal here?


    "Brother Song, please come and see!" Bai Wei said suddenly.

 Chapter 998： Nine pictures, nine lines

    Song Ning came to Bai Wei and looked at the scriptures in Bai Wei''s hands. There were nine pictures in each of the scriptures. Each picture is a movement. There are nine movements in total, but these nine movements are arranged in a mess. And it''s extremely weird, and I can''t see which is in front or which is in the back.


    "What is this? Brother Song, have you seen it?" Bai Wei asked.


    Song Ning shook his head, but at the moment he had completely remembered these nine movements in his mind. The two of them were carefully looking at the nine pictures, but they could not help shaking their noses, feeling that something was burning in the cave. The smell of burnt out, the two turned their heads, their pupils shrank, and immediately dumbfounded.


    A good skeleton was sitting there just now, but now it is burning!


    "Brother Song, you can move this skeleton just now?" Bai Wei''s face was pale, and the burning of this skeleton must have a reason. The skeleton in this place itself gives people a strange feeling, and now it suddenly burns, It even shows that this may be some kind of signal, maybe it is a precursor to the collapse of the cave. If the cave collapses, he can''t guarantee his life.


    "I did touch this bone, but I didn''t expect ..."


    Song Ningzheng said, and suddenly felt the bones in the skeleton seem to flicker. The flashing golden light was completely different from the faint blue light of the flame: "Brother Bai, look at the bone, there is gold on it like writing. Did you see that?"


    Bai Wei quickly looked at the bone, looked up and down a few times, and finally turned his head to look at Song Ning, suspiciously: "Aren''t you the evil ..."


    Song Ning stunned. Obviously Bai Wei couldn''t see the change on the bone, but Song Ning found that he could see more and more clearly. Although the flame of the blue flame was burning outside the skeleton, the flame was just The luxurious robe on the outside of the skeleton burned to ashes. As for the skeleton, there was no damage. There was a golden handwriting on each of these bones. The handwriting shone with golden light, and the golden light flickered and dazzled.


    Just when Song Ning wanted to capture what the golden light showed, he suddenly saw these golden lights floating in the air, and hundreds of golden light condensed characters flew from different parts to the air. He looked at the arrangement of these golden lights. But before I could see it clearly, I found that these golden characters returned to the bones again. Song Ning raised his eyebrows and immediately seemed to understand what these golden characters came from different bones. This must be related. .


    Sure enough, after the golden light returned to the bone, it floated again, forming a line of characters in the air.


    Song Ning tried his best to glance and saw three lines for the first time, and this time also saw three lines. Together they are six lines, but he just noticed that there are nine lines in this golden light, and according to The six lines of scrutiny he saw just now should be extremely powerful.


    The Jinguang characters spread out and returned to the bones. Song Ning was surprised to find that the position of the Jinguang characters back to the bones had changed this time, but then the Jinguang characters flew up, forming the ninth in the air for the third time. Line word.


    Song Ning looked at the three lines at the same time, and also scanned the previous six lines, remembering all the nine lines in his heart, but all this did not end. He carefully watched the golden light characters return to the body. Sure enough, this time The position of returning to the body changed again, but Song Ning vaguely discovered that this seemed to be the same as the original position.


    Just when Song Ning thought of looking at the changes again, he found that the burning outside the skeleton had disappeared, the faint blue flame disappeared, and the golden light also disappeared. Song Ning was disappointed in his heart, but after thinking about it, he thought I have just remembered the nine-line characters and the three changes in my heart, so go back and study them carefully.


    Bai Wei watched the skeleton burning, which was a few breathing kung fu. The flames disappeared. He was relieved, but his pupils shrank suddenly, and the whole person almost cried.


    This skeleton was burned to ashes!


    This is not just Bai Wei''s surprise. Even Song Ning felt incredible. This is the bone of a giant. How could it be easily burned to ashes?


    But at the moment when the skeleton burned to ashes, if Song Ning saw an imaginary smiley face, the smiley face looked like a human soul, watching him, but in an instant, it seemed to be eternal!


    The chair burned out and the skeleton burned out.


    There was more ashes on the ground, there were no more chairs in the room, and no skeletons, everything seemed to have never appeared from beginning to end.


    "Song and Brother Song, let''s go quickly." Bai Wei swallowed, and he was not timid, but after all, it was very strange, and he was the first time he saw this kind of bone spontaneous combustion. In the dojo where the skeleton was alive, the two of them appeared, destroying the dojo, the skeleton was angry, and the next may be crazy revenge.


    "Brother Bai, we ..."


    Song Ning was thinking about the nine-line characters and the arrangement of the golden light just now, and suddenly he was pulled by Bai Wei and flew wildly towards the cave.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Bai Wei pulled Song Ning away, the cave began to collapse. When the two of them stood outside the cave, the cave was completely sealed and airtight, but surprisingly, the cave collapsed. The cliff did not collapse, the cave was sealed, and there was no damage to the cliff.


    "Fortunately, the senior was angry because he fled quickly." Bai Wei patted his chest: "If it were a little later, the two of us would become part of this mountain."


    Song Ningli thought that this might be a kind of self-protection, but the vision after the skeleton burning in the cave was only visible to him, but Bai Wei couldn''t see it. Why? Is it impossible that Bai Wei is invisible because he belongs to this world? Or, because the skeleton in your body is originally the skeleton of a giant, and now the bones in this cave are also composed of giant bones, so ...


    Thinking of this, Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the whole person stayed where they were.


    The skeleton of yourself is polished by the bones of giants. The bones of giants should be extremely huge, but the skeletons in this cave are the size of ordinary people. It is impossible that this skeleton is also polished, not The real skeleton?


    If this is the case, then all of this is arranged here. If it is combined with the task of the space-time node from the fifth floor to the sixth floor, Song Ning feels that there is some connection.


    "This ancient immortal tomb should have existed a long time ago, and this skeleton in my body was obtained in the ancient pagoda not long ago. There should be no connection between them. Moreover, Lin Aotian arranged the fall The construction of the eighty-one statues around the Imperial City, but why was my task at the time and space node in this cave to be the finishing touch of the eighty-one statues? "Song Ning''s eyes seemed a little dazed. The inexhaustible relationship can be considered carefully, but it lacks authenticity.


    But if ...


    Song Ning felt that the hair roots were numb, all of which seemed unrealistic, but if the time and space were disordered, then everything is possible!


    That Qi Tian Da Sheng and Bai Gu Jing should not have appeared in this time and space, but they just appeared, and the stars were in the chaos of time and space, everything is possible, if so, Song Ning was a bit curious, What is the relationship between everything in this cave and Lin Aotian.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning suddenly asked: "Brother Bai has heard of Lin Aotian''s name?"


    Bai Wei still sighed that the two of them were dead, but otherwise he heard Song Ning asking this question. He hesitated a little and nodded: "Lin Aotian, if it is the young master of the Lin family, I have heard something about it."


    hiss.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, he just asked casually, and he didn''t expect Bai Wei to know. The most important thing was that Song Ning had heard before that the time and space that Lin Aotian existed had a gap of 100 years from their time and space. Today, the ancient immortal tomb has been unknown to them for many years.


    "Bai, Brother Bai, what do you mean ... really ?!" Song Ning felt goose bumps. If so, then the time and space are not in a mess.


    Bai Wei smiled: "Of course it is true, what am I doing for you? When the challenge is successful, we have the opportunity to apply for downhill every quarter, as long as we take a task to go down the mountain to perform the task , You can go out and play. If you want to inquire about Lin Aotian, I will take you there, just ... "


    "Just what?" Song Ning asked quickly.


    "Just why do you inquire about Lin Aotian? This person is unruly, and his strength is not weak, the Lin family also has a lot of power, should you not be looking for revenge?" Bai Wei carefully observed Song Ning''s complexion.


    Song Ning''s face was not good-looking at this time, but he didn''t show any relationship with Lin Aotian. He just shook his head and denied: "It''s not looking for revenge. We met each other a long time ago, but suddenly thought of it."


    "Hey, let''s go, let''s go back and study and study what the nine pictures in the last layer mean." Bai Wei sucked his mouth, obviously obviously can''t wait.


    Song Ning naturally knew that the nine pictures should have some relationship with the nine-line characters that he had seen before, but what is the relationship between the characters and the bones of the body, he could not be sure until now.


    At the urging of Bai Wei, Song Ning was about to get up and fly away with him, but he just looked up and looked at him, but suddenly his heart shook.


    Thousands of miles above the clouds, in front of them, rivers converge and flow into the huge lake in front of them. There are countless mountains around the lake. Although these mountains stand tall one by one, but they do not have the cliff behind, giving people the feeling But as if the mountains were creeping reluctantly, as if they had surrendered, and the huge lake, which gathered thousands of small rivers, seemed to be able to fully cover the entire cliff. Song Ning can still see the huge shadow at the bottom of the lake, and the pattern of this shadow ...

 Chapter 999： Kirin is emerging

    The twists and turns are extremely weird no matter how you look at them.


    "Like a chain ..." Song Ning''s pupils shrank and looked at the shadow in the huge river. Although it could be clearly seen, the shadow in the lake seemed to be a giant dragon, but now it is observed at this distance. The dragon feels like a chain. If it is really a chain, what is locked?


    Using a real dragon as a chain, how will this lock and lock exist?


    "Do you think it''s spectacular?" Bai Wei''s voice interrupted Song Ning''s thoughts.


    Looking at all this again, Song Ning nodded: "Perhaps only this place can see such a magnificent picture." Song Ning again thought about the legacy of the battlefield, and got it after entering the battlefield. There was such a similar scene in the ancient tower, but he didn''t care too much at that time, but his memory was still fresh. Now when I see the shadow of the dragon in this lake, I can''t help but think of the ancient tower.


    It seems that the scene in the ancient pagoda is somewhat similar to here. Is it true that there are similarities and differences?


    Song Ning thought like this, but did not stay too much. Before, his memory did not awaken. Now that he has awakened, he must complete the challenge quickly. When he comes to this ancient immortal tomb, he still has many things to do. Now that you are awakened, the first thing is to quickly hear Fang Moli''s whereabouts. If not, I''m afraid it will cause some trouble at that time.


    Song Ning was still thinking. Suddenly he heard a voice coming from a very far distance. This sound was very weak to his ears, but it seemed to be coming from a very distant place. Thinking like this, it was enough to explain the strength of this sound.


    "There are fighting movements over there, maybe they have already started." Bai Wei looked away.


    "Brother Bai said Kirin?" Song Ning asked.


    Bai Wei nodded. Although the two of them hadn''t been here for a long time, the same group of disciples might have met Kirin. If they met Kirin now, then the fighting would have been sent by them.


    "If we don''t hurry past, I am afraid that they will be in danger. Kirin is not just anyone who can cope with it. Although Kirin here is not a real ancient **** beast, it is not weak." Bai Wei explained.


    Song Ning flew with Bai Wei towards the source of the sound, and the more she flew towards the other side, the more she felt the violent fluctuations. At the same time, Bai Wei also introduced Song Ning: "I have encountered Kirin once, and it is very spiritual Instead of using brute force attacks, I have some skills. There are several types of unicorns, including water unicorns, fire unicorns, thunder unicorns, etc. Of course, these three are also what I have encountered, and there should be others I have not met. So even the two of us must be careful when we go. This unicorn is not an ordinary creature. If you are not careful, it will be a bad thing. "


    Song Ning learned a rough idea. In this era, these people may not know much about Kirin. However, in Song Ning''s era, there are some records about Kirin. Of course, this record divides Kirin into two parts.


    Needless to say, the first part, the record is the beast Qilin.


    The second part records the degraded unicorn. Although the degraded unicorn is also very strong, its strength is not as good as before. There are many types of unicorn, including water unicorn, fire unicorn, thunder unicorn, earth unicorn, wind unicorn, Magic Kirin, etc., have different varieties and different powers, but these Kirins are ultimately related to the power of nature.


    The power of nature is divided into many kinds of elements, and the natural descendants of the natural beasts such as Qilin naturally have an understanding of the power of nature. In the process of the condensation of this power of nature, they have their own different attributes to control this. This kind of attribute can achieve unexpected strength.


    Song Ning felt excited at the thought of this place. Such things as Kirin have rarely been seen in his time. In this place, he could see and fight with Kirin. This is not only to complete the task, but even feel it. How Kirin uses the power of nature.


    "Brother Song, I tell you, we cultivate immortals, we realize the truth, in fact, the stronger the person knows how to use the power of nature, this unicorn can use the power of nature, we will have to feel it well, maybe we can Understood. "Bai Wei said, glanced cautiously around, looking like this, as if worried about being heard by others.


    "Brother Bai, this is ..."


    "Hush, be quiet, let me tell you, Brother Song, I have seen Kirin fighting before I entered here. It is precisely because I felt the mystery of Kirin''s use of the power of nature, his strength has been greatly improved, so this You must feel the feeling once. "Bai Wei lowered his voice, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in the voice.


    Song Ning was stunned, not surprised that Bai Wei had already felt the power of nature, but Bai Wei even said this kind of thing directly. To be honest, Song Ning really wanted to inform Bai Wei of this matter, after all, Bai Wei''s appearance is 90% similar to Bai Ting. He has a strong affection for Bai Wei, but Bai Wei doesn''t know him Song Ning, he even said the matter directly, which is in the realm of truth It is an extremely rare thing.


    "Brother Bai, that''s right. We will be more careful when we fight with Kirin." Song Ning nodded and smiled, as he said, he could already see the battle scene not far ahead.


    Song Ning was about to step forward, but Bai Wei took Song Ning''s arm.


    Song Ning frowned, looking at Bai Wei puzzledly.


    "Brother Song, look over there." The place pointed by Bai Wei''s finger was not the place where the blood Lanzong disciples were, but the other side.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and there were more than a dozen unicorns in sight. Those unicorns were less than a hundred feet away from the place where the blood Lanzong disciples were fighting. Kirin seems to be watching the bustle. When Song Ning and Bai Wei set their sights on the dozens of unicorns, the dozens of unicorns stared at them both.


    If a creature like Kirin has psychic intelligence, it is indeed very scary. At this time, the only idea in Song Ning''s heart is whether these Kirins will think like humans, and whether they will also use some tactics when fighting, if so. , I''m afraid it''s going to be dangerous.


    "Let ��s watch the changes first, the five-headed unicorn, although the hundreds of blood Lanzong disciples have some difficulties in coping with it, they can still persist for the time being. If there will be unicorns to join in a while, they will lose, and we will take action It''s not too late, first observe and observe the strength of Kirin, know yourself and know each other, then you can''t fight hard. "Bai Wei said seriously.

 Chapter 1000： He made me wait and see

    Song Ning rarely sees such an expression on Bai Wei''s face. After a short period of contact, she found that Bai Wei was relatively easy-going and talked in a normal way, but now it makes Song Ning look at each other.


    "For the strength of the Kirin, it is easy to tell because the size of the Kirin is closely related to the strength. You see that the five heads are fighting. The size of these Kirins is not large. It is calculated according to the usual division. Qilin ��s body type is measured by a ��foot��. This ��foot�� refers to the length. The strength within one foot is similar, one foot to two feet is another level, and two feet to three feet is another. ��Bai Wei While watching the battle over there, he explained Song Ning.


    This was the first time Song Ning heard: "The five-headed unicorns are almost all around one foot, that is to say, should they be the weakest unicorns here?"


    Bai Wei nodded: "Hundreds of blood Lanzong disciples are dwarfed by the five weakest unicorns, enough to see the strength of these unicorns."


    Song Ning shook his head: "Why not say that these disciples are too weak?"


    Bai Wei stunned, and immediately smiled: "For Brother Song, in this fairyland, all are weak, and cannot be measured by your strength, you are too strong."


    "Brother Bai, isn''t it? Brother Bai''s strength is not below me." Song Ning is not a compliment. Bai Wei has always given him a mysterious feeling, even though he can''t feel the specific strength, he can feel that Bai Wei is very Strong.


    Between the two chatting, they heard a series of hissing noises in front of the battlefield, obviously the five-headed unicorn launched the offensive.


    The blue one is water unicorn, the red one is fire unicorn, the brown one is earth unicorn, the silver one is thunder unicorn, and the purple one is wind unicorn. At the moment, it is these five different attributes of unicorn that are confronting hundreds of blood Lanzong disciples. When they hissed, their bodies shook almost at the same time, and bursts of natural force poured into their bodies.


    Song Ning was stunned, but this was the first time he saw the use of natural forces by beasts. At the moment when this natural force appeared, Song Ning captured the changes in the air.


    It was originally clear blue sky, and suddenly there were dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and lightning after the rain was rain, rain was water, in response to the momentum of the water unicorn, lightning was thunder, lightning thunder unicorn flashed electro-optically, and the number of earth bulges in the earth''s anger The soil cone, the wind unicorn evoked a gust of wind. As for the fire unicorn, it even heats itself and the flame surrounds it, creating a flame directly from the body.


    "This fire unicorn flame is emitted from itself, but it still gives people a feeling of natural force?" Song Ning''s pupils shrank and couldn''t help asking.


    "This ... is what we need to explore. I want to understand it, but I don''t understand it." Bai Wei''s eyes were full of fanaticism, and his desire for power made him very excited after seeing this scene, but even though there was a kind of The urge to try, but at the moment he also understood that all he needed was waiting.


    In the previous battle, the five-headed unicorn did not use the power of nature, but now these five kinds of natural power have just appeared, and the situation of the hundreds of blood Lanzong disciples has become more dangerous.


    "Damn, where did Song Ning and Bai Wei go?" The bald monk gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    "The two of them fled after they came in. They must have been hidden. When we were inseparable from the killing of this unicorn, the two of them sat and enjoyed their success. It was really abominable."


    "If it were not the two of them, I wouldn''t be here. I was practicing very well in Zong Nei because of them. I signed up for the challenge here, but I am afraid I will die here."


    Just as everyone struggled to keep complaining, suddenly a disciple shouted, "I, I want to give up!"


    Indeed, this is the secret realm of Xue Lanzong ��s challenge. As long as he voluntarily gives up, he has the opportunity to escape. This is the sect that has been granted to all disciples, but there are always some disciples who do n��t understand why there are still many since they can give up voluntarily. Will people die here?


    Hundreds of disciples didn''t understand it before, but today, they understand it.


    When the disciple shouted the word "give up", his body exploded directly into a cloud of blood mist, and instantly disappeared.


    For a moment, it seemed that there was silence all around, thunderstorms, wind and fury, and flames invading, and the hundreds of blood Lanzong disciples were all dumbfounded. Everything the sect said was false, saying that you can live by giving up actively. The disciple who shouted this sentence died directly!


    Just when Song Ning half opened her mouth and felt consternation, she heard the sound of Bai Wei sighing beside her: "That''s why there are very few people who can survive after each challenge, and it is also my strength to the current level. Another reason. "


    "Another reason?"


    Bai Wei smiled bitterly: "When you learn about this and hide it, you can get some rewards. Of course, Zongmen''s regulations do not harm the disciples. In fact, the qualifications for giving up voluntarily do exist, but they must not be threatened by life. On the premise of giving up the person who just gave up, it was obviously worried, and Zongmen would naturally not give this person a chance. "


    Song Ning felt extremely terrible. No matter from what point of view, this was regarded as Cao Kan ��s life, but he could think about it again. This is the realm of self-cultivation. This is the case for the realm of self-cultivation. Those weak will become the bones under the feet of the strong, and make an inch of bone contribution for the strong to stand higher and farther.


    The weak are just this kind of ending.


    "Song Ning and Bai Wei must have deliberately harmed us. We will fight with these unicorns today. If we can kill a blood, we can live. If we can''t kill, we will die here. Egg, it must not die! "


    As soon as the slogan came out, someone shouted immediately.


    "This group of people feels really sick and sick. It really makes people uncomfortable." Bai Wei laughed.


    Song Ning squinted at the front, and the monks still had the power to protect themselves at the moment, but he couldn''t stand it anymore: "After all, I promised to help them."


    "Brother Song, what you promised is only to help them if your ability allows, not to help them pass the customs. This unicorn is extremely strong, not everyone can deal with it casually, let alone ..." Bai Suddenly: "Even if you helped them succeed today, what about in the future? After entering Cave 4, they will have the same fate."


    Song Ning does not want to refute, but has a deep sense of guilt in his heart. If it were not because of him, these people would not come in to participate in the challenge, let alone the present miserable picture. Similarly, Song Ning could not understand what Bai Wei said just now. If he does, he always thinks that Bai Wei should not be such a person who regards human life as insignificant, but now from Bai Wei''s words and actions, he feels that Bai Wei is indeed like this.


    "broken."


    When Song Ning was still stunned, he suddenly saw Bai Wei rushing out. Bai Wei was very fast. When he moved, the whole person was like a phantom. He didn''t cast any fairy magic method, but just leaned on the body. The speed can reach this speed, even Song Ning was extremely surprised. The phantom formed by Bai Wei rushed towards the five-headed unicorn and went all the way, bringing a burst of electro-optical light.


    In the blink of an eye, Bai Wei appeared around a hundred disciples, and surrounded them in a circle. The electro-optical surface of the body also formed a light film outside the hundred disciples to protect them.


    The natural power of the five-headed unicorns fell together and impacted on the light film. The sound of the light film clicked and shattered as if it was overwhelmed. However, the powerful natural force attack just now dissipated, just like The two are offset by the general.


    The people were stunned and did n��t know what was happening. They thought they were going to die, but they did n��t expect someone to come to rescue them. While they were overjoyed, they saw Bai Wei ��s face. .


    Bai Wei looked back slowly, frowning at these people.


    "Thank you, Brother Bai for helping each other." The bald head held his fist and lowered his head.


    Bai Wei''s mouth twitched: "Oh? Wasn''t it just cursing me to die?"


    Song Ning looked at this scene and couldn''t help but smile. This Bai Wei really just talked about it. In the face of human life, he still would not give up.


    "This is the Bai family I know." Song Ning thought to himself, and took a step towards Bai Wei.


    That is, at the moment when Song Ninggang took steps, he heard the bald head in the crowd saying to ease the embarrassment: "Brother Bai is benevolent, unlike Song Ning, Song Ning is simply not a person. He tricked us and ran after he came in. If it''s gone, it obviously wants to put us to death. If it wasn''t Brother Bai today, we would really be dying here. Brother Bai is really hundreds of times stronger than Song Ning! "


    But when the bald voice fell, he wished to knock himself out with a punch, because as soon as his voice fell, he saw Song Ning slowly appear beside Bai Wei, watching him with interest.


    Although everyone was embarrassed, after all, they just scolded Song Ning just behind their backs, but now the bald head scolds face to face. In this way, it is the same as finding death.


    "Brother Bai let me watch the changes first. If you want to blame, just blame him." Song Ning pointed to Bai Wei next to his finger and said lightly.


    The bald head looked at Song Ning and Bai Wei timidly, bowing his head and biting his face. This is probably the first time in thousands of years that he has the urge to cry.


    "Brother Song, don''t make fun of it anymore. You have also seen the situation around you. Those dozens are just about to move. If we can''t handle it well, we will be more and more fierce." Bai Wei said.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept the dozen of unicorns. They were of different lengths. One of them seemed to take the lead, and his length could reach five feet. His strength was certainly very strong. Now, because the two of them joined the battle, the dozen of unicorns Also irritated, as if to attack.

 Chapter 1001： It also speaks human

    This is not the first time Bai Wei has entered the secret realm, nor is it the first time he has seen Kirin fighting human monks. The experience he has seen before tells him that if he fights this Kirin, the more people he has, the more Kirin there will be. .


    "You haven''t hurried away yet, do you want to pick up leaks here?" Bai Wei frowned.


    Everyone heard this, and then it reacted, backing up again and again, and fled between the turns. It was strange to say that after Bai Wei and Song Ning appeared, the unicorns did not even chase the hundreds of blood Lanzong monks just now. After seeing both Song Ning and Bai Wei, they stared at them with staring eyes.


    The five-headed unicorn did not open its mouth, but there was a deep voice in the throat, it seemed to be demonstrating towards Song Ningbaiwei, and the dozen of unicorns also approached them a little bit, looking like this, like The two of them surrounded.


    "Brother Bai, you ..." Song Ning''s face was bitter.


    "After all, a creature like Qilin is a descendant of the ancient **** beast. Although our appearance is a bit abrupt, Qilin should not be bullied too much. Brother Song first be quiet, even if the situation is really bad, we two It ��s just a quick escape. ��Bai Wei passed on.


    Around twenty heads of unicorns were roaring in a low voice. If they did fight, Song Ning did not hesitate to believe that they might be defeated by these unicorns in an instant.


    But at the time of these low-pitched roars of Kirin, they suddenly found that the five-foot-long Kirin standing at the last side looked up at the sky. After the long roar, all the surrounding Kirins dragged their heads and turned away. It wasn''t until dozens of feet away that they lined up and looked towards this side.


    "Huh ..." Bai Wei''s mouth twitched twice: "Is this ... Is the situation better?"


    "What is the strength of Wuzhang Kirin, I believe you don''t know Brother Bai? It seems that this Wuzhang Kirin wants to single out with us." Song Ning just felt a little happy, these Kirins are really interesting At the same time, Kirin didn''t attack at the same time in the twenties.


    This five-footed unicorn has a huge head, and one eye is comparable to Song Ning ��s head, not to mention its head. Opening his mouth can almost swallow Song Ning, but the color of this unicorn body is somewhat Quirky, unlike other unicorns, Song Ning suddenly could not distinguish what attribute this unicorn might be.


    "These things like Kirin look like descendants of mythical beasts. They have some intelligence, but they are still proud in their bones. This kind of arrogance will make them feel supreme, and to be precise, they are silly, so I let those disciples All of them are gone. In this way, Kirin will not bully the less and deal with the two of us. "Bai Wei looked at Kirin and analyzed the situation.


    "This one is not easy to deal with, and it''s hard to guarantee that those next to you don''t have a sudden attack, or let''s run first." Song Ning said.


    At the moment, the two don''t need Xianli transmission anymore. In such a place, Xianli transmission also consumes a lot of Xianli, so it''s okay for the two to talk directly.


    Bai Wei heard the words, thought for a while, and slowly shook his head: "This is the first time I have seen Wuzhang Qilin, and I don''t want to go a little bit. Otherwise, let''s see how its strength can be determined."


    Song Ning nodded slightly and counted as agreeing. After all, it seems that the five-footed unicorn does not show too strong aura.


    However, when the two were talking like this, they suddenly heard a dull roar, and then the dozens of feet away from the nearly twenty heads of unicorns were all scattered and floating in various angles in the air.


    Song Ning and Bai Wei were stunned first, and then they felt a little bit wrong.


    "Have you deployed? If it is deployed, come and play with me." Wuzhang Qilin suddenly spoke out.


    Song Ning''s and Bai Wei''s faces suddenly became difficult to look at. The two of you said one sentence after another for a long time. Who would have thought that this unicorn could understand? This is suffocating. I thought I could communicate in words, but I did n��t expect to be like two clowns in front of Kirin. At this time, the two of them understood that the reason for the separation of these Kirins might be to block them. Retreat to prevent them from leaving, and this command was given by Wu Zhang Qi Lin.


    "Speaking the truth, Brother Bai, this time is interesting." Song Ning only blamed himself for being too careless, and the spirit beasts of the fairyland level have been able to cultivate the human form and even speak the truth. He had not thought of this before, but just looked Kirin still maintains its original form, so he subconsciously feels that Kirin cannot understand people''s words, which is really negligent.


    bass.


    Song Ning suddenly waved his arms and burst a burst of sound in the space. At the same time, there was a wave of air ripples around it, but the air ripple was extremely weak and hard to see with the naked eye. At the moment when the air rippled, Vigorously blasted out, a fist shadow came out of the air and smashed at the five-footed unicorn, the five-footed unicorn flicked, and breathed out towards the oncoming punch.


    Bai Wei''s pupils shrank, but he felt that the power of Song Ning''s punch was really too strong, and he was able to hit an air ripple in this secret realm, enough to see the strength of the power. How to fight?


    However, Bai Wei still underestimated the five-footed unicorn. The five-footed unicorn just shook his body in the face of this sudden attack and shouted forward.


    A stronger ripple impact fell on Song Ning''s fist phantom. Two extremely strong forces were about to collide. Bai Wei frowned, preparing to fight Wu Ning Qilin against Song Ning''s fist. Make a sneak attack.


    It''s just that the two forces that should have collided are actually cancelled out strangely. The collision sound that should have ended in a puff, and everything seems to have not happened. This is the first time the confrontation is coming and going. Quickly, it was over in the blink of an eye.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank. Just now, it was already a full blow. Luo Shengquan''s power is strong. I am afraid that even in the face of Taoist monks, it is impossible to be cracked so easily. How to fight this punch with such strength?


    "It''s a little hard." There was sarcasm in Wuzhang Qilin''s words: "A group of ants keep coming here, but this time two big men came."


    Song Ning couldn''t help revealing a bitter color. This unicorn was a bit interesting, but it was too arrogant. This ridiculous word came out of his mouth, which really made Song Ning unbelievable.


    "Brother Song, we attacked at the same time, using the strongest technique, and immediately escaped after finding the flaws. Now in this situation, if we don''t run, we will have no bones to wait for." Bai Wei learned wise this time, passing on the voice Give Song Ning.

 Chapter 1002： Powerful nature

    In the eyes of Song Ning, there was a war intent, and he recalled a little bit. The attack of the unicorn just looked very easy, but actually there was a trace of natural force fluctuations. If not, it is impossible to easily punch his own Luo Sheng punch. If the attack is broken, if the force of nature is used, it means that it is not easy to resist the attack just now.


    When Bai Wei''s words fell, Song Ning''s body was shaking, and only the residual image remained in the distance, and when he appeared again, there was a strange space around him. Within this space, Xian Li was unavailable. Only strength is feasible.


    Since Qilin is good at the power of nature, then I will block Xianli. How do you deal with it?


    With a smile, Song Ning raised his hand, and his fist rattled, heading towards Qilin.


    Seeing that Song Ning''s punch had reached three inches from the side of Kirin''s face, Kirin still had no reaction. Song Ning was pleased. This Kirin reacted so slowly without the power of Xianli. It seems that this plan is feasible.


    However, when Song Ning felt that he was about to succeed, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his fist and a slight numbness in his arm, as if he was frustrated.


    Song Ning''s plan Luo Shengquan landed steadily on Kirin''s head. However, the light flashed on Kirin''s body without any scars. His punch seemed to be hitting a hard iron plate. There was severe pain in the arm, and the body was shocked to take a few steps back. When looking at the Kirin, he didn''t move at all, just turned his head to look at Song Ning, even though it was in the form of Kirin, but he could see the endlessness in his eyes. Mocking.


    "The stupidity of the human monk will eventually pay the price of death." Kirin turned into an adult during his speech. He exudes a strange light that can''t clearly tell what the color is. His size is nearly twice that of Song Ning. Suddenly raised his hand and directly grasped Song Ning''s neck, a strong force made Song Ning breathless, if the bones are not tough, I am afraid that the neck bones have been crushed at this moment, but even if he has a giant skeleton, he You can also hear the clicking sound of the neck bone, seeming to be overwhelmed.


    "Compared to your little lion who is facing the enemy behind us, we are not stupid." Bai Wei''s voice came quietly, and when he moved, it was like thunder and lightning, as if thunder and lightning fell from the sky and caught directly He took Kirin''s hand and grabbed it violently.


    Thunder and lightning thundered in the sky, and an instant of thunder and thunder fell. The thunder and thunder came directly and the light was strong. In the blink of an eye, there was a white light in front of me, just like the world has only such a color.


    hiss.


    Kirin was painful, and his arm was slightly loose. Just as this arm was slightly loose, Song Ning slapped his hand on this Kirin''s arm, and his body suddenly withdrew backwards. At the same time, Bai Wei waved his hand, and it was Lei Deng Zhao. The unicorn bombed away.


    Cough.


    Song Ning coughed twice. If Bai Wei had just helped, I was afraid that at this moment he had been pinched off his neck. He was just smart enough to think that Kirin would become weak in his empty spirit realm, but it seems that he is now Although the ethereal realm can make immortal power unusable, it cannot prevent the use of natural power.


    Force of Nature ...


    Song Ning rubbed his neck, a gust of wind rolled up on his body, and the whole person seemed to be bathed in a storm.


    Bai Wei was attacking with thunder and lightning, and suddenly found a strong natural force coming from behind him. He swept away and saw that Song Ning was in a storm, and the power of the storm was not offensive to Song Ning. So think of it, this should be the power of Song Ning.


    "Brother Song has been able to use the power of nature, and it is really powerful." Bai Wei heard the voice, and there was another rant.


    Electric lock for days!


    A series of grids are interwoven in the sky. This grid comes from the sky and is overwhelming. It is like a net of heaven and earth. It generally wants to completely surround that unicorn.


    A scorched smell came from the sky, and the power of this thunderbolt could not be felt by ordinary people. Accurately speaking, this was the natural force from the sky, but the sky was Without lightning, Bai Wei can directly ignite the lightning in the clear sky, which can already prove that he has used the power of nature to a very strong extent.


    However, such a strong thunder and lightning suddenly shuddered when it was about to fall on that unicorn. The huge power grid was directly received in the unicorn horn after the two horns above the unicorn gleamed. And at the next moment, the horns of Kirin glowed dazzlingly and blasted at Bai Wei.


    Electric lock for days? !


    In front of Bai Wei''s eyes, the power grid was intertwined, and even he didn''t think that this unicorn would use the same tricks to deal with him, but then, he felt that the thunderbolt was exactly the same as he just showed.


    Lightning shield!


    Bai Wei turned into a silver shield in front of him, and the electric light on the shield was fully protected, and Bai Wei was completely protected. The electric lock dissipated in the sky. Although Bai Wei was not injured, his face was pale.


    Bai Wei gasped and slowly backed away until he stopped next to Song Ning.


    "I haven''t eaten for a long time." Qilin sticks his tongue out of his mouth and licks his lips. In his eyes, Song Ning and Bai Wei are like food.


    Lions do n��t like to die, they only like to kill each other under the struggle, and then eat them. This unicorn is also like a lion.


    "This Kirin can bounce back the spells I cast. It is really amazing. Five feet of Kirin, the strength is really not what we can fight." Bai Wei Chuanyin, but even so, he did not give up, but from the storage An object was taken out of the ring. It was a pair of gloves. After he put on the gloves, there was a strange magnetism between his hands. Under the thunder, the magnetism became extremely active, and there seemed to be something in his trance. Condensed in both hands.


    Song Ning didn''t respond to Bai Wei''s words, the body''s gusty wind dispersed, as if the wind had never been controlled, but at the same time as the wind dissipated, the surrounding wind suddenly rose suddenly, and the wind blades in all directions rushed towards the Qilin. .


    I saw that the two horns on the head of the unicorn flashed, and all the wind blades of Song Ning were sucked into it. At the next moment, the wind blades popped out of the two corners of the unicorn again, and attacked Song Ning.


    From the wind blades in all directions, in the face of this attack, Song Ning did not respond at all. Instead, Bai Wei reacted in the first time. Song Ning might not know how to deal with it. Thunder Light Shield condensed again in front of him, and it was in front of Song Ning. At the same time, two little villains with the same electric light were condensed in his hands. These two little guys became more and more solid, and they suddenly turned into two adult monks. These two monks did the same actions as Bai Wei. , Three Baiwei, three directions, the Lightning Shield completely blocked the surroundings, and the Wind Blade hit the Lightning Shield.


    "Brother Song is assured, I wo n��t let you have something to do. You just learned to use the power of nature to attack. The attack should not be strong. I just felt that this unicorn rebounded is only our original attack power. I resisted it. It ��s not a problem, what we have to consider next is how to get away from here and escape, otherwise it ��s a real break when we die here. ��Bai Wei''s tone appeared a little calm when he passed the voice, and he was not taken by these five feet. Kirin was scared.


    It''s just that Bai Wei was not scared by Wu Zhang Qi Lin, but his face still became extremely ugly. His eyes widened as if he was frightened. It wasn''t anything else that frightened him, but Song Ning''s attack from the rebound.


    It''s just the wind blade. In Bai Wei''s view, this is just the wind blade that Song Ning has condensed just after he was able to use the power of nature, but his power is so great that he can''t believe it.


    The two people who just condensed by thunder and lightning directly dissipated in the impact of this wind blade. Fortunately, the wind blade also dissipated in this impact. If not, I am afraid that Song Ning and Bai Wei will be the surgery that they have just performed. The method hurts, as for Bai Wei, the Lightning Shield in his hand has also been broken, and the dense cracks are like honeycombs.


    He took a deep breath and thought that this unicorn was not a thing at all. It was so strong. But now that he saw Song Ning''s attack, he found that he had underestimated him even though he had looked up to this brother.


    "Brother Bai, I think this unicorn is a little weird. Let''s try it first and study what the unicorn is all about. If it''s really impossible, I can naturally take you to escape." Song Ning has become more and more comfortable here It was because he could n��t adapt to the sword here before, because he could n��t adapt to the environment here, but at the moment, as Song Ning uses the power of nature here, he finds that his body is more and more adapted to the surrounding environment.


    When Song Ning just entered here, he found that he couldn''t perform the magic sword technique, and thought he was not strong enough, but now he found out that the magic sword technique has nothing to do with the environment, but depends on whether the body can adapt to the environment, only the body Only after adapting to the environment can he perform the magic sword technique here.


    At this time, Song Ning''s adaptability to this place has reached 70% to 80%, and he can escape with the sword technique after a while.


    "How to fight? This unicorn can completely bounce back our attack. Now is not the time to succeed. I raided. You are ready for the strongest trick. I used lightning to block him. You opened a gap in the back. The two of us At the fastest speed ... "


    Bai Wei is deploying, but he hasn''t finished his words yet, only to feel that the wind is condensing again, and countless wind blades are attacking Qilin.


    In this world, the power of nature is extremely strong, several times stronger than the outside world. If not, Song Ning would not be able to issue such an attack. The more he casts his spells in this rich environment of natural power, the more he can feel it. To the use of the power of nature.


    Bai Wei was bitterly prepared to resist the attack that was about to bounce back, but when he once again knotted the Lightning Shield, he saw Song Ning walking around and stood in front of his Lightning Shield, blocking it directly, and with At the same time, Song Ning''s fingers turned into sword lights. When the sword light ghost appeared, Song Ning waved violently towards the front ...

 Chapter 1003： Way of destruction

    There are countless fragments of memory in Song Ning''s mind at this moment, and what he exhibited is a swordsmanship like the light. This sword is called Chu Yang.


    Chu Yangzhi was previously played by Lin Aotian with the Li Heng Sword. There are countless memory fragments in the Li Heng Sword. There are some swordsmanship recorded in the fragments. At first, the Li Heng Sword was eaten by Xiaofen, although it was not visible, but But there is still a soul. After Fen Tianjian is integrated into Song Ning''s body, Song Ning can feel the existence of Li Heng Sword more clearly. He hasn''t tried the power of Li Heng Sword well. Now is the time to try it.


    The beginning of Yangyang, like the appearance of Yang Xing, is in front of Song Ning, which can be either a strong attack or a strong defense.


    The wind blade impacted on the early sun cut, which was originally used to spur the power of the sun star in the sky. It can also be regarded as the use of natural forces. The two natural forces collide together, which is the competition. The power of nature itself is stronger.


    The wind is generated by the flow of power between the sun star and the Yin star. The power of the sun star is here, and the force of the wind naturally retreats. When these wind blades fall on the sun-like light in front of Song Ning, they disintegrate instantly. One blow did no harm to Song Ning.


    At the same time, Song Ning shook his sword light violently, and Chu Yangjian was like a thrown light ball. This light ball dazzled as if Yang Xing was thrown away.


    Bai Wei is still in shock. He thinks that Song Ning can understand the power of nature and show it is a miracle. But now he sees that Song Ning can actually borrow the power of the sun star. The stronger the power of nature, the better. The stronger this person''s perception of nature, is it possible for a person who has just been exposed to the power of nature to feel this way? What the **** is this?


    But what makes Bai Wei more worried at the moment is that if this attack cannot harm Kirin, it is very likely that it will be rebounded by Kirin. How can such a strong attack be resisted?


    However, it turns out that the concerns in Bai Wei''s heart are all wrong. This is exactly what Song Ning tried for Qilin. Thunder-attacks can rebound, while wind-attacks can rebound. But with the power of Yangxing, Kirin cannot rebound. .


    In the face of this early yang cut, Qilin suddenly shook his body and chose to retreat. At this time, in his eyes, there was a terrifying color, which was obviously frightened by this force.


    The shock in Qilin''s eyes was fleeting. When he flashed, he waved with his hand, the earth broke, and a soil cone emerged from the gully. The soil cone came out of the sky and went straight into the blue sky. Flashing staggered the attack, fearing that it had been directly pierced into two pieces at this moment, but now he is not much better, one arm was pierced directly, blood was flowing like a surge, he slammed it and interrupted the soil cone, Withdrawing the pierced arm, his face paled a bit.


    "It didn''t die." Kirin''s eyes revealed a playful color, even though he was surprised that Song Ning was able to exert the power of the sun star, but at this moment he still looked down on the human monk in front of him: "My arm was stabbed in the arm. , I see you ... "


    But when the Qilinkou said this, he saw that Song Ning''s arm was healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    After seeing this scene, Bai Wei was quite surprised. Originally, he was thinking of taking Dan Ning and other medicines for Song Ning, but now it seems that Song Ning does not need to take such medicines at all. Among them, there are only two kinds of people who can heal the body in this way. One is from the family, and the other is from the family.


    He knew that Song Ning could not be a member of that family, but if he ate the other ��s flesh and blood, he always felt that Song Ning was not that kind of person, but now there is no need to investigate, after all, in this situation, Song It is best for Ning to recover. If he cannot recover as soon as possible, it becomes a trouble.


    Qilin naturally did not expect Song Ning ��s arm to recover in an instant. The healing power of the human monk ��s body was not strong. This is because Qilin grasped the weakness of the human monk and attacked. The sudden attack just now was extremely important for Song Ning. It''s hard to dodge, even if Qilin has been able to kill Song Ning even if he can''t kill it, as long as Song Ning''s strength is weakened, his threat will be reduced.


    But now, Kirin finds himself underestimating the mortal in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that there are people like you among the human monks, but I underestimated you humans, but ... you are still dying!" Kirin licked his lips, opened a huge mouth, and spit out a pill like a pill in his mouth. Something, this thing shimmers in the green glare, as soon as it spit out of its mouth, it shimmers in dazzling light.


    "Demon Pill!" Bai Wei''s pupils shrank and pulled Song Ning back quickly.


    Song Ning was only attracted by the light of this demon pill, and was pulled back by Bai Wei before they responded, just after they just flashed away and turned into a vortex of space in the place where they had just stayed. The vortex of space is entirely caused by the glare from the Yaodan.


    It can be seen that there is a power of destruction in the vortex. This power is so strong that even if Daoist monks enter it, they will be wiped out instantly.


    The two vortices did not disappear, and vortices continued to appear in the surrounding space. At the moment when Song Ning and Bai Wei flashed, vortices were born immediately. In the blink of an eye, there were hundreds of vortices in the air, and each vortex flashed The green glare contains the power of destruction.


    "This is not the power of nature." Song Ning felt the power fluctuations brought by the vortex: "This is the Tao."


    "The way of destruction is something that even ordinary Taoist monks cannot comprehend. The way of destruction is one of the three thousand avenues. It can achieve such a degree of freedom and freedom. It must have been accomplished. Zhang Qilin is so powerful. "Bai Wei said while pulling Song Ning''s body.


    At the moment, Song Ning''s eyes fell on the demon above Kirin''s head.


    "If there is no Yaodan, presumably he will not be able to perform, it must have been Yaodan helping him." Song Ning said.


    Where Bai Wei can take care of this at this time, he has been overwhelmed by pulling Song Ning to flee.


    Even though I know that this kind of escape is not a way, there is no other better countermeasure now. Bai Wei is turning his brain at a rapid speed, thinking about how to get out, and hoping that Song Ning can recover quickly, otherwise he has been pulling Song Ning like this Both must have died.


    "Brother Bai, don''t hide." Song Ning suddenly pulled Bai Wei, because at this moment he found that the vortex with the green light no longer increased.


    Bai Wei was stunned and relieved. He was so worried just now that he didn''t notice that the vortex did not increase anymore. It was just that the two had just stopped and were glad that the vortex did not increase, but were scared by the scene before them. No blood ...

 Chapter 1004： Devour earth

    They never expected that the vortex would no longer increase, but the reason for not increasing the vortex was that the vortex around them had formed a complete circle to surround them, and the green light in the vortex flashed wildly at this moment. , From the center of the vortex in all directions burst out a beam of light.


    The green light is in the sky, with death air, as if coming from the nether world.


    The light in all the vortices sprayed towards Song Ning and Bai Wei, but in a blink of an eye, they had already reached them.


    All this came too fast, and they felt that they were already dead just after they felt the crisis. In this light, there was no resistance at all, and only a thought of ''death''. This light attacks not only the body, but also the soul, and directly destroys the human soul, so there is no resistance, even if the flesh is still there, it is like walking dead.


    This light is extremely strong, but even the unicorn who sacrificed the demon pill swayed after performing this technique and spouted a green blood. He gasped and his forehead was covered with sweat beads, obviously this The technique is extremely burdensome for him.


    But in this way, this battle is also considered to be the end, using this technique to kill the two, and then eat, is his original plan.


    Green light, want to compete with the sun.


    At this time, the shadows of Song Ning and Bai Wei cannot be seen in the green sphere of light. Of course, they do not need to be seen in the eyes of many unicorns, because they know that these two people will die without doubt. He slowly walked in the direction of Song Ning and Bai Wei, and laid down all guards. He did not believe that the two of them had the technique of returning to heaven.


    In the center of the green light, Bai Wei''s eyes were unwilling for the first time, and he died here, which he never expected, and he didn''t want to face anyway. The pattern he gave himself was not this **** The secret realm of Zong, but the gallop of the whole continent in the future, but today it is going to die here ...


    When Bai Wei''s mind was complicated, Song Ning was extremely calm, even if it was described as ''heart is like water'', it is not an exaggeration to face it. In the face of this devastating green light, in the face of this can defeat the soul and give up all resistance Technique, the only thought in Song Ning''s heart is-to live.


    When this green came to the body, Bai Wei had closed his eyes and waited for the death to come, but Song Ning''s pupils shrank, and at the moment when the green light was about to touch his body, he suddenly exhaled, and then his hands sank Dan Tian, ??suddenly sucked.


    This suction comes from between heaven and earth, and there is a time to swallow mountains and rivers.


    This ... is to devour the world!


    Even heaven and earth can be swallowed directly at the time of the completion of this spell, not to mention the spell in front of it? The radiance of green oil is continuously sucked into Song Ning''s mouth, and Song Ning''s body is also constantly expanding, and his body makes a bang, like a burst.


    All this happened so quickly, that Kirin just walked to the edge of the green light, and felt that the green light was disappearing. He inexplicably watched the green light sphere in front of him shrink continuously, and there was endless surprise in his expression. I didn''t react to what happened. I saw a whole body flashing green light, and a person with a round belly like a ball stood in front of him, and this person was Song Ning!


    Song Ning now has no reason to say that Qiqiao bleeds. No matter he has holes or no holes, he bleeds out, especially his abdomen, which is penetrated by several green lights, and the fresh blood is sprayed with the green light. terror.


    Bai Wei was terrified. For a moment, he did n��t know whether to hide away or help Song Ning. But the situation changed too quickly. Song Ning just absorbed the attack by devouring the world, and immediately put a force on it, Dan Tian. The air rolled, and the green light was spit out from his mouth.


    Kirin thought Song Ning and Bai Wei were dead, and now they are less than five feet away from Song Ning and Bai Wei.


    It ��s only five feet, the green light is imminent, and it directly bombards the unicorn. Even if the resistance is not even hit, the unicorn is directly hit. Then the demon pill that he just inhaled into the body directly ejected, and his entire body was also bombarded Flying backwards, disappearing in the blink of an eye like a speed of light, and then take a closer look, it is not that the body is flying too fast, but the body is directly melted into ash by the green light, and disappears between heaven and earth.


    I do n��t know how many years of practice I have achieved such a realm. With such amazing practice, I died in a single move. Even the capital of the corpse did not stay. As for the green crystal clear demon, Song Ning stepped forward. I grabbed it, and even though my body was full of holes, there was still no hint of timidity.


    This time, Song Ning''s wound kept bleeding, and there was no sign of healing as before. Seeing this, Bai Wei took out Da Huandan and handed it to Song Ning without hesitation.


    If in the past, seeing this kind of Dan Dan Song Ning may not take it, but now it is different. This big Dan Dan gives Song Ning a different feeling. He is originally an alchemist and naturally wants to study it.


    Bai Wei saw that Song Ning''s result was great but he didn''t use it. He frowned: "Brother Song, this is taken, not applied externally."


    "I will keep this big pill first. If I don''t recover well, I will take it again. If I can recover, I will save a pill. Why did Brother Bai feel distressed at this pill?" Song Ning was bleeding all over Said aside.


    If it is normal, Bai Wei is really distressed, but looking at Song Ning''s appearance now, he can''t lift his distressed thoughts and waved his hand directly: "No distress, even if it is distressed, it won''t be distressed at this moment. . "


    Song Ning smiled, and after putting Yaodan in the storage ring, there was a pity on his face: "Death is too fast, and even the unicorn horn is not left."


    Bai Wei groaned in his heart, and it was almost dead. He just walked from the Underworld and came back. As for the technique he used, he had never seen it, but he was not curious. This kind of technique that is so strong that he has no friends, he dared not ask casually, what did he say? The more you know, the more dangerous you are. After getting along with Song Ning for a time, Bai Wei was shocked and found that Song Ning''s background is very strange. If the other party really has an amazing background and doesn''t want to be discovered, then now if you ask yourself more, Then the first one to be killed in the future is myself.


    "Let''s just make a few of the unicorn horns. Just in that situation, isn''t it possible to kill a few unicorns?" Bai Wei laughed.


    After the first battle, Bai Wei wanted to come. The other unicorns should have been scared, and it was too late to escape. Where did they resist? However, after looking at these dozens or twenty heads of unicorns, Bai Wei found that his thoughts were too naive. These unicorns did not look like they were running away. Instead, they were full of momentum. Seeing this posture was desperate.


    If it were not for some reliance at this time, Bai Wei was really guilty.


    "Brother Song, I can only trouble you to cast the spell just now and kill these unicorns, so that once and for all, we can also ..."


    When Bai Wei said half of the words, looking back, he saw that Song Ning waved his hand and already had the posture of ''I quietly watch you fight''. Song Ning hugged his hands in front of him and smiled at Bai Wei: "Brother Bai, come on, According to your strength, it should not be a problem to deal with a moment and a half. I have not recovered from my injury now, but I can not just use the technique just now. If I am not careful, I will take it in myself. "


    Bai Wei clenched his teeth and turned to look at the dozen or twenty heads of unicorn. On the glove on the stage at the fastest speed, there were two thunderbolts in his hands, like three Bai Wei fighting in a trance.


    The battle ahead was about to hit, and the smile on Song Ning ��s face disappeared instantly. He was already the end of a strong crossbow, and the technique performed by Kirin was too strong, so strong that if it had a little more lethality, it might be that Song Ning had just exploded. Although he can devour all attacks, he must also measure it. If he surpasses himself too much, he will not be able to absorb it at all, and he may even be in danger of exploding. At that time, Song Ning had no other way. If they devour the world, both of them will die, but if they are put into use, they will have a silver lining.


    The sound of Bai Wei''s battle in front gradually weakened. Soon, Song Ning could not hear any sound around him. Fortunately, he took Da Huan Dan given by Bai Wei before he entered this comatose state.


    Even though Da Huan Dan wanted to keep it for research, if he didn''t even have his life, what else would he use to study Da Huan Dan?


    The medicine power of Da Huan Dan circulates in Song Ning''s body. At the same time, the blood veins in Song Ning''s body are constantly repairing themselves. The power of Yin Han circulates around and Song Ning''s body is repaired, but he was almost Exploded and smashed, but only half of the heart is protected very well. If it were not for this half of the heart, he was afraid that he was already in the Yan Luo Temple.


    This half heart ...


    Song Ning remembered that it was Xiao Ke ��s half demon heart. At this time, he did n��t know how far away he was from Xiao Ke. Xiao Ke was able to provide him with protection. Fortunately, this half demon heart was not injured, otherwise Little terrible is also an accident.


    Song Ning closed his eyes again and again, and it felt like it was a long time after ten million years, but what he saw in front of him was that Bai Wei had just fought with those unicorns.


    "Brother Song, Brother Song!" Bai Wei turned to look at Song Ning, his face changed when he saw Song Ning''s eyes closed, but then Song Ning opened his eyes and looked at him.


    "Let''s run away, I can''t help it, there are too many." Bai Wei hurriedly.


    A total of nearly 20 unicorns were behind them. Although their attacks were not as strong as those of the previous five centimeters, they could not be united to be resisted by ordinary monks. Bai Wei said it was true. Now they have the opportunity to escape. There are also many evils.


    Bai Wei figured that he should take Song Ning faster than these unicorns, so he took Song Ning and flew: "Brother Song, hold on firmly, I will take you to escape now, at my speed, they should not be able to chase You can rest assured. "


    But at the moment, Song Ning has fully adapted to the environment here. He clasped Bai Wei''s wrist in his backhand, and his body flickered, and the two disappeared instantly. In a blink of an eye, it was thousands of miles away ...

 Chapter 1005： Killing cubs

    Bai Wei didn''t know Yu Jianshu, but he didn''t expect Song Ning to be able to exhibit in such a place. It was a thousand miles away in a blink of an eye, and Bai Wei didn''t adapt to it for a while.


    "No wonder Brother Song has been fighting that five-footed unicorn, and co-authoring can take me away at any time, so he only fights with it?" Bai Wei still had an incredible look in his eyes.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "What did Brother Bai think about the last blow?"


    Bai Wei thought Song Ning wanted to show off, and immediately gave a thumbs up: "Brother Song''s shock and weeping ghosts are amazing."


    Song Ning sweated for a while on his forehead: "Brother, you laughed. What I want to say is, do you think I have the power to dodge the last blow of the five-footed unicorn? At that time, I almost died, and this magic sword technique can also be used. It is only feasible if the body has just adapted to the environment. "


    Bai Wei touched his nose awkwardly, thinking that Song Ning had just eaten a big Huandan before he came over, and thought he was boasting a bit too fake.


    At this time, the two of them were surrounded by woods, but from the breath, they felt that there were no beasts around, which can be said to be safe, but Bai Wei had not been here even though he had entered this secret several times. Apart from that, there was a trace of doubt: "Brother Song, how did you bring me here?"


    "It''s the quietest here, so here I am." Song Ning said.


    Bai Wei dusted off the dust on his body: "You and I take a break, then attack two unicorns and take the unicorn horns back. The mission can be completed this time, otherwise, isn''t Bai coming in?"


    For Bai Wei, if he can''t challenge success, then it''s really white, but for Song Ning, the harvest this time is already great. The sight in that cave alone is enough to satisfy him, but if he can By the way, complete the task and enter the last cave quickly, then he can go out from the sect of Xue Lanzong as soon as possible. The memory has been awakened. What he needs to do now is to eliminate aliens and protect Fang Moli.


    Song Ning pointed back to the distance: "We should have come from there just now, but those unicorns seem to know both of us. As soon as we pass by, will they still join forces to attack?"


    Song Ning was thinking about countermeasures, but he did n��t expect Bai Wei to smirk happily. He rubbed his palms and said: "You do n��t know. I once discovered a habitat for unicorn cubs. I did n��t think about looking for the pups, because I thought it was not ethical to do so, but now I ca n��t care so much in order to complete the challenge. "


    For Bai Wei''s words, Song Ning is not convinced. After all, this is a secret area. Moreover, weak meat and strong food are also the roots of the cultivation world. Since he has already killed the largest unicorn, why should he care about a few cubs?


    Under the leadership of Bai Wei, the two successfully came to a stream. Sure enough, there were several unicorn cubs beside the stream. They were playing in the water without knowing that the disaster was coming.


    "It''s better to kill all these heads, and the blood Lanzong disciples who promised before will be distributed to them." Song Ning said.


    Bai Wei couldn''t help laughing: "They all gave up the challenge after getting out of danger. Even if the people who gave up the challenge have obtained the conditions for the success of the challenge, they don''t count."


    "That''s really a bit sorry for them." Song Ning said.


    "If you''re sorry for them, they are now dead. You just have a good heart. Okay, let''s just kill the two Kirin cubs, take the Kirin horns and leave. Hurry up to complete the task and go back to life." Bai Wei Urge.


    Dealing with the unicorn pups is naturally a matter of hand, just like catching a baby chick, the two almost remove the unicorn horns of the two unicorn pups with little effort, and when those adult unicorns arrive, Song Ningzao They left with Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei was in a good mood and said while walking: "What expression do you think the internship elders of the four caves will be after we go out?"


    Bai Wei finished saying this, only when standing on the Tongtian Road outside the Five Caves and One Hall, he suddenly found out that the elders of the four caves internships had turned into a body, and Song Ning and they passed in and out of the teleportation array. The secret realm is nothing more than a momentary thing. Even after spending a lot of time inside, it is just a blink of an eye outside. This is the magic of Xue Lanzong ��s secret realm.


    "It is estimated that this intern elder has offended someone. It''s really pitiful. He died so miserably. The corpse capital didn''t have time to clean up." Bai Wei sighed.


    "Oh, he killed me." Song Ning glanced at the body next to it.


    Bai Wei''s eyelids jumped wildly, although he was not afraid of Song Ning, but he always felt that the brother he knew was really amazing. When he thought about it, he first entered the secret realm, followed by Song Ning''s coming In such a very brief time, Song Ning killed the intern elders in these four caves? If it was put before, Bai Wei may not believe it, but after seeing the strength of Song Ning in the secret realm, he can be sure that Song Ning has the strength to kill the intern elders of the Four Caves in an instant.


    All the survivors except Xue Ning and Bai Wei who had participated in the challenge before Xue Lanzong had given up the challenge. At this time, hundreds of people were standing on the edge of these five caves and one hall, near Tongtian Road.


    When there are no living disciples of Blood Lanzong in the secret realm, the formation will disappear automatically, and the elders will naturally know that this time the challenge is over. At this moment, Elder Changfeng, Elder White Hair, Elder Ziyu, Elder Daoyun and On Wednesday, the elders all flew towards the first hall of the Five Caves.


    Among the challenges of the Blood Lanzong, the most fierce and most concerned is the challenge of the Five Caves and One Hall, because if the challenges of the Five Caves and One Hall can be successful, they can be promoted to the Four Caves, which can be said to be a qualitative leap.


    Only this time, when they looked from a distance and found hundreds of disciples of Blood Lanzong standing on the side of the Five Caves and One Hall, they were shocked in their eyes.


    Xue Lanzong has never had such a situation since the creation of the sect. This is a precedent. So many disciples are still alive? It stands to reason that in that kind of environment, most disciples are directly killed when they are in danger and want to give up the challenge, and other disciples naturally dare not follow suit after seeing this scene.


    When they saw this scene, the first thing in their minds was that Bai Wei leaked the secret.


    "Eh? Why are there no intern elders on the side of the Five Caves and One Hall?" Elder Changfeng wondered.


    "There is a body over there." Elder Dao Yun frowned.


    Several elders glanced at them, and it was Bai Wei who caught their eyes at this moment, and all this was naturally blamed on Bai Wei.

 Chapter 1006： No Mans Cave

    "Bai Wei!" Elder Baifa shouted angrily.


    At this time, Song Ning had walked towards the cave, hidden in the crowd, and Bai Wei was going to catch up. Suddenly, he felt that an elder had come, so he did n��t leave immediately. Anyone who wanted to stay here would be caught immediately. The elder stopped.


    "Elder White Hair, I do not know what you call the disciples?" Bai Wei bowed his fists.


    Elder Baifa was very angry, but when he saw the unicorn horn in Bai Wei''s hands, his anger disappeared a little bit. After all, he had bet with Changfeng Elder before. If Bai Wei had a successful challenge this time, then he was Can get some benefits from the elder Changfeng.


    Elder Changfeng naturally saw the unicorn horns in Bai Wei''s hands. When he saw this, he wouldn''t get angry. He thought your kid was really a pitman: "Bai Wei, why did you kill the intern elders in these four caves? Alright? "


    Bai Wei stunned, and quickly explained: "No, no, elders, you misunderstood. This intern elder wasn''t killed by me. Besides, the martial arts didn''t interfere with the disciples'' private fighting methods. If you die, you will die. "


    Hearing this, the people around him couldn''t help but only the long-winded elder''s beard blew up: "You still quibble, it''s not who you killed? Who among the five caves and a temple are you? "


    In this way, many disciples in the Five Caves and One Hall want to explain. After all, Song Ning just killed the intern elder in an instant. This kind of strength is not weaker than Bai Wei, but these hundreds of disciples still have Without waiting to speak, I only listened to the elder Changfeng''s words: "What''s the matter with these 100 people? Bai Wei, that secret is only known to you, have you told them?"


    Bai Wei touched his nose and looked innocent: "The disciple once vowed that if I told them, they would also use this method to give up the challenge and escape, then I have not been baptized by thunderstorm now?"


    The elder Changfeng was stunned, Bai Wei''s words were true, if he informed others of the conditions for giving up the challenge, and this person used it, then he would be baptized by thunder, and the probability of survival was almost zero, but if not Bai Wei informed, how could so many people survive?


    In fact, even Bai Wei didn''t even know it. When he told Song Ning, Song Ning quietly whispered it to some monks. Song Ning passed it out, not Bai Wei, so Bai Wei was not punished. , And these disciples also survived.


    Seeing that Elder Changfeng was entangled with Bai Wei, Elder Baifa smiled and said: "Changfeng Taoist, Mo Yao is angry, Bai Wei, you are too, why should you kill someone good? After all, it is the intern elder in the Four Caves, How bad it is to kill. "


    Bai Wei was helpless, but when he thought that this thing had already been determined to be done by himself, then he would simply carry it down, otherwise if Song Ning came, it would be troublesome.


    "The disciples will pay attention to it in the future, and ask the elder Mo not to blame." Bai Wei bowed his head and said.


    The disciples of the Five Caves and the First Temple just wanted to help justify it, but they suddenly heard Bai Wei say this. Even if it felt a little inexplicable, but Bai Wei carried it all down, they naturally would not talk. Too.


    "Bai Wei, yes, you went to the Four Caves. Are you going to be placed under ours?" Elder Baifa said with his eyes flashing in his eyes when he said this. Looking like this, Bai Wei has long been in love. .


    Disciples of Xue Lanzong, under the Four Caves are not eligible to worship under the elders, but it is different if they enter the Four Caves. If the disciples of the Four Caves are under the permission of the elders, they can worship under the elders. Not only will they be more free, Even cultivation resources can get some care.


    Bai Wei elders so attracted the name, Bai Wei naturally dare not say much, since there is an elder fancy, can not refute the elder''s face here.


    "Thank you, Elder Baifa, disciple Bai Wei, and please ask Elder Baifa for more support." Bai Wei bowed his fist.


    Elder Baifa smiled and closed his mouth, while pointing at Bai Wei, while turning his head to look at the Taoists beside him: "Look, look, you guys, Bai Wei, this kid, I have long been in love, it''s a pity He has been reluctant to challenge success for such a long time. This time it was finally successful, and it was a matter of my mind. "


    Several other elders also heard about Bai Wei. Bai Wei challenged the success, and they did not express much surprise.


    "Huh, one hall in the Five Caves, many disciples, challenge the success of Bai Wei alone, your group of wastes, wasting the cultivating resources of the Zong Men!" Elder Changfeng had no place to breathe, pointing at the hundreds of disciples behind Bai Wei. .


    The disciples naturally did not like being scolded by others, and a voice came out immediately from the crowd: "Brother Bai Wei was not alone, and Brother Song Ning also succeeded."


    Song Ning? !


    The name of Song Ning, in the impression of many elders, is stronger than Bai Wei. The first step of Tongtian Road has created a new historical low. I have not been able to get out of Tongtian Road for two months, and even I even entered it. No cave was known to the elders. The name of the disciple was Song Ning.


    Elder Daoyun remembered the list given by the intern elders of the Four Caves at that time, and he suddenly wondered: "Song Ning?"


    Upon seeing this, Bai Wei quickly explained: "This is the case. My good brother Song Ning and I participated in the challenge together, and the two of us succeeded together."


    "Where are the others? Call it out and let me see." Elder Dao Yun said.


    Bai Wei only wanted to see Song Ning as these elders, so he called to the crowd: "Brother Song, Elder Dao Yun called you."


    Song Ning didn''t like these tedious things, but now that Bai Wei called, he had to turn around and walk out of the crowd.


    When Song Ning walked out of the crowd, the pupils of Elder Daoyun shrunk sharply. Isn''t this the young man before? How could it appear in the first hall of the Five Caves, and how could it be possible to pass the challenge? At that time, Yang Yuanyue, Zhou Zhengxie, and Yin Feng all participated in the entrance test, but they were only in the Six Caves, and this Song Ning could even enter the Five Caves and One Hall? In two months, he actually entered the Five Caves and One Hall. What kind of demon law was actually used?


    At the moment, not only Elder Daoyun, but also the white-haired elder who had seen Song Ning before. A white light flashed in the pupil of the white-haired elder. When he saw Song Ning, Song Ning was only because of Elder Dao Yun Entered the Xuelanzong''s "highly raising your hand", and was fortunate to participate in the trial of Tongtian Road. In the mouth of Elder Dao Yun, Song Ning was almost worthless. It is reasonable to say that it is very likely to wander in the eight caves and nine caves of Xuelanzong, but It turned out to appear in these five caves and one hall.


    This is the top place where the disciples who are going out first can enter.


    From the eyes of Elder Dao Yun and Elder Baifa, we can see that this Song Ning should be the one they said before. At this moment, all the elders looked at him with interest, and their minds were different.


    "Song Ning has seen the elders." Song Ning bowed to everyone, and then focused on Elder Daoyun to bow again: "Thank you for the help of Elder Daoyun, the disciple should keep in mind."


    Elder Dao Yun waved his hand: "I don''t know how you can enter these five caves and one hall, but I expected that in the challenge of the secret realm, Bai Wei helped you a lot, though I won''t stop you Entering the Four Caves, but one thing I want to persuade you, after entering the Four Caves to be a man with his tail in his tail, even Bai Wei is insecure there, unable to protect you all the time. "


    Song Ning just nodded and said nothing.


    After seeing Elder Daoyun finish, Bai Wei dare to speak: "Elder Baifa, can Song Ning be included under yours too? Song Ning and I ..."


    "It''s not even that, Bai Wei, you should understand that if every disciple can visit me, wouldn''t I have been talked about by someone? Not everyone has your talents like this." The white-haired elder refused decisively.


    Bai Wei was stunned. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. Song Ning was extremely strong. But why did these elders directly define Song Ning as being extremely weak when they saw Song Ning? He wanted to explain, but at this time, when he saw that Song Ning didn''t explain it, he couldn''t say it.


    In this way, Song Ning and Bai Wei entered the Four Caves, and in a flash, a month passed.


    This month is probably the darkest month in the fourth cave of Xuelanzong ......


    "Elder Dao Yun, Elder Dao Yun, bad, suddenly hundreds of disciples walked out of the fourth cave, all went out to perform tasks."


    "Elders on Wednesday, there were hundreds of disciples in the fourth cave, and now less than half of the disciples in the fourth cave."


    "Elder, there are fewer than fifty disciples in Cave 4."


    "There are less than ten disciples in Cave 4 ..."


    Until this time, the elders of Xue Lanzong finally moved, and the story of the fourth cave of Xue Lanzong has spread throughout the whole blood Lanzong, even the disciples in the second cave and the first cave of the third cave. Very interested in what happened in the fourth cave.


    What happened in the fourth cave? When the disciples of Cave 4 left Zongmen and went out to perform their tasks to a certain extent, making Cave 4 almost an unmanned cave, they finally attracted the attention of Elder Zongmen. The most important thing was Elder Daoyun, Elder Dao Yun was very concerned about the development of Zongmen. After learning that the entire fourth cave had fewer than ten disciples, Dang even got up and flew to the fourth cave.


    The original lively fourth cave was so lifeless that as soon as he flew, he heard an angry voice from the fourth cave.


    "Huh, I think you are looking for death, others are afraid of you, I am not afraid, what are you? When you were with me, you did n��t know where to play mud! No father and mother taught you how to be a human being? Then let Let me teach you! "


    The words just fell, and only a wave of power was felt. Then, the fourth cave returned to calm again.


    To be precise, this is dead silence, and it seems that even the sound of breathing can be clearly heard.


    "What''s going on in the fourth cave? Why are all the disciples ..." When Elder Dao Yun spoke, his pupils shrank and saw Song Ning and Bai Wei standing together, and at the moment, there was a body lying in front of them I thought it was the disciple who just sweared just now, but was killed in an instant.


    "Bai Wei, did you do it? Even if you are super talented, you can''t do anything wrong in the fourth cave, how can you kill someone again?" Elder Daoyun blamed.


    Bai Wei grimaced, thinking he could only carry it himself this time, but when Bai Wei was about to open his mouth, he only heard Song Ning next to him raise his head and slowly looked at Elder Daoyun ...

 Chapter 1007： I killed

    "Elder Daoyun, this person, I killed it." Song Ning slowly said: "Song some life hates two kinds of people, one is a woman who is bullying a woman, and the other is scolding my father and mother. People, meet people I hate, then usually there will only be one result, that is, I am killed. "


    Elder Dao Yun looked at Song Ning''s eyes. From among these eyes, all he could see was the deepness like water. Although Xue Lanzong tacitly approves that his disciples can fight, he doesn''t want any disciple willingly Fighting, killing is of course nothing to a monk, but with his many years of experience, he knows clearly how a monk would react in the eyes after killing a person.


    If Song Ning killed someone, he might believe, but after Song Ning killed someone, his expression was still so indifferent, he could not see any fluctuations in his eyes, then he absolutely did not believe it.


    "I have the impression that the disciple, Tang Longfei, is a very strong presence in these four caves and one hall. Can you actually kill him?" Elder Dao Yun pointed to the body on the ground.


    Song Ning showed a look of surprise on her face: "It''s hard not to grow old and this person ..."


    "I have nothing to do with it. I came here just to know why the vast majority of the disciples in these four caves have gone out to perform their tasks, instead of staying in Zongmen practice. This kind of thing is built in Xuelan Zongjian. Zong Li Pai has happened for the first time so far. "


    Song Ning bowed slightly: "The disciples practice here and are often disturbed, but whenever someone comes to disturb the disciples, the disciples will drive them away. If it is repeated incessantly, then the disciples will kill them in these four caves. Among them, there are some disciples who are always noisy and chattering on weekdays, which affects the disciples ��perceptions. The disciples persuade them. If they ca n��t persuade them, they will inevitably fight. Perhaps other disciples are looking at us so badly and do not want to be involved , Just left. "


    Elder Dao Yun understood at this moment. He looked back at Bai Wei. From Bai Wei''s expression, he could almost see that he had no objection to Song Ning''s words, and Song Ning himself looked as usual, without any slight fluctuations.


    Thinking of this, Elder Dao Yun nodded: "Among the sect, you always have to be strong first. Since you have this kind of strength, then you come with me. I want to talk to you about some things. "


    "The disciples obeyed." Song Ning bowed his fists.


    "Bai Wei, you go back first." Elder Dao Yun said.


    Bai Wei nodded again and again and immediately said to Song Ning: "Brother Song, you can be considered a lucky man. Elder Xuelanzong would hardly find a disciple alone. Now that he is looking for you, look like this. I want to say something good to you. If you really give you some Dafa, you can remember to come back and share with me. "


    "Brother Bai is assured that if there is any benefit, I will certainly not forget Bai''s brother." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning went with Elder Dao Yun. The left side of this Tongtian Road is the area where disciples practice. The right side of Tongtian Road is the elder ��s residence and some other facilities. Song Ning saw the elders for the first time. The word ''The land is wide and the people are sparse'', this blood Lanzong is very large, and there are only a few elders of the blood Lanzong. If you live in such a big place, wouldn''t you be bored?


    "This way." Elder Daoyun said.


    Song Ning responded quickly and quickly followed. Elder Dao Yun saw Song Ningdong looking westward. Somehow, his brows were wrinkled, and he only felt that he had an illusion.


    The place where Elder Dao Yun lived was on the cliff, it looked extremely plain, like an ordinary residential house. This surprised Song Ning a little, and the house was just a stone''s throw away. There was a bed, a table, a few There are many books on a chair and a huge bookshelf. If you look like this, you should read a lot.


    "Come and sit." Elder Dao Yun sat on the chair and waved at Song Ning.


    Song Ning stepped forward two steps and sat in a chair: "Elder Dao Yun, I don''t know why he asked his disciples to come?"


    Elder Dao Yun did not speak, but poured two cups of tea. The two cups of tea were placed in front of Song Ning: "Which cup do you drink?"


    Song Ning looked down at the two cups of tea. There was a tea leaf in the cup of tea on the left. This tea leaf was erected, even though it generally floated on the water, and the other cup also had a tea leaf, but this one The tea leaves are at the bottom of the tea cup.


    "Elder, these two cups of tea ... do you have anything to say?" Song Ning retracted the hand he had stretched out.


    Elder Dao Yun shook his head: "There is nothing to say, you just choose whatever you want."


    Song Ning picked up the cup of tea on the left, thinking about reaching out to give another cup of tea to Elder Dao Yun, but he had n��t seen it clearly. The tea cup had reached Elder Dao Yun, and Elder Dao Yun smiled and took a sip, Suck mouth: "This is the spirit tea I planted by myself. Only in this blood Lanzong, in this breeze wall, the quiet sparks grafted on the purple bamboo fairy grass can make this taste."


    After hearing this, Song Ning felt a little surprised, and then took a sip. Sure enough, the tea entrance changed a variety of flavors one after another. The strange texture of this flavor can no longer be described as sweet and sour. The five flavors of life can be heard by the monk, It''s a mixture of flavors.


    "What''s the smell?" Elder Daoyun asked.


    Song Ning closed her eyes and felt that the tea was fully integrated into her body. She opened her eyes in surprise: "There are many kinds of things that can''t be said. They are very complicated, but they feel very simple."


    There was a dignified color between the elders of Daoyun and Meiyu: "There is only one flavor that I can feel."


    "Ah?" Song Ning was surprised.


    "It''s tasteless." Elder Daoyun said.


    Song Ning was puzzled and took a sip again. What he felt was the same as before, but he didn''t feel it at all at this time. When he took the second sip, his feeling of taste was much lighter than the first sip. .


    "None, it''s everything." Elder Dao Yun said, his eyes flashing in his eyes: "Song Ning, who the **** are you?"


    "What?" Song Ning asked.


    "Why can''t I see your strength? When you came to Xuelanzong, you saw that you were not qualified to enter. It was I who opened the back door for you. At that time, I thought it was a pity that you missed it and wanted to give your back one Hope, so I did something that I should n��t do, but now, I find it wrong. I just thought left and right. At that time, I seemed to have been instigated by some kind of reason, so I opened the back door for you and made you uncomfortable. Enter, then ... what the **** is going on? Should you give me an explanation? "


    When Elder Dao Yun spoke, the surrounding air began to condense, and the entire room was imprisoned, just like a glass-enclosed space, completely enclosed.

 Chapter 1008： Scroll of Flowing Cloud, Battle of the Demon Valley

    Song Ning frowned, and the immortal power in her body was running: "Elder Dao Yun, what do you mean?"


    Elder Dao Yun smiled, he sat leisurely in his chair, slightly looked up, and looked at Song Ning who had stood up: "Disciple of Fairyland, can still be so calm at this time, I never believe you are an ordinary disciple You came to me, the Blood Lan Zongben was a weird thing, and now your behavior is extremely weird, let ��s say, who the **** are you? "


    Song Ning naturally knows that if he tells everything, he will definitely be questioned by the other party. Moreover, if he comes here from other time and space, it is very likely that someone will come here to make trouble, and the time and space are disordered. This ancient immortal tomb once existed, but I don''t know whether it is possible to get out of the vortex of time and space. Everything is unknown, and naturally it cannot be said at this time.


    "Elder Dao Yun, what you said, the disciples really don''t know. The elders'' analysis is nothing but conjecture in your own heart. How can you take it seriously?" Song Ning said.


    Elder Dao Yun took another sip of tea and looked at Song Ning indifferently: "Then you, if what you say today is satisfactory to me, I will let you go, if what you say cannot satisfy me, then you will always I can''t get out of this door either. "


    During the speech, Elder Dao Yun pointed to this room again. Song Ning found that the room was completely upside down, and was still rotating, giving a sense of syncope, as if the whole room was flowing, flowing between, The colors around are also changing, Song Ning is so upside down, but Elder Daoyun sits leisurely and drinks tea in the distance.


    "The disciple tried to come to Xuelan Zong. Elder, you helped me at the most critical time. It really gave me hope. I walked step by step into the sky and spent two months carefully at each step in front. To understand the teachings brought by the steps, to the rear, I found that the experience of each step in the front was a kind of accumulation for me. My strength progressed by leaps and bounds, so the progress was very fast in the back, and it was flat. Normally, very quickly. "Song Ning said that he felt dull in the chest cavity, rolled in the abdomen, and felt sick.


    With this pause, Elder Dao Yun had some thoughts in his mind. If he had never understood this Tongtian Road, he would definitely not have such thoughts, but he was an elder of Xue Lanzong after all, he knew the secrets of Tongtian Road and knew Song. What Ning said is not verbal.


    However, the more he knows what Song Ning said, the more incredible he feels.


    Now the young man standing in front of him even knows the secret of Tongtian Road, then there are two possibilities. One possibility is that the young man is a spy, and he has long known the secret of Tongtian Road. He came here just for the purpose of Tongtian Road. The secret, and another possibility, is that all that the young man said is true.


    Throughout the ages, too few people have this kind of insight. If there is no point to mention, how can you directly understand the secret of this heaven and earth? Even when he was Daoyun, he discovered the secret of Tongtian Road only after he went to the Three Caves, and the young man standing in front of him at this time even knew the secret of Tongtian Road when he first came to Xuelanzong?


    "What else do you know before you come to Xuelanzong?" Elder Daoyun said.


    "I don''t know." Song Ning was awkward. The answer at this moment was entirely conscious. He felt that his eyes should have been closed, but he still could feel the majestic face of Elder Dao Yun.


    The feeling of turning around in the sky is getting stronger and stronger. I do n��t know how long it took. Song Ning has no consciousness. I always feel that everything seems to happen in a blink of an eye, but it is like a long dream.


    When Song Ning opened his eyes, he was lying on the table. He hurriedly got up and looked at the tea cup beside him. The tea in the cup was still warm, while Elder Dao Yun sitting opposite him was expressionless. He said nothing.


    "Elder Dao Yun, but has tortured the disciple? If the torture is over, can the disciple go back to practice?" Song Ning wanted to stand up, but as soon as he stood up, he felt weak and dizzy, and the whole person almost fell.


    Elder Dao Yun held Song Ning firmly between his sleeves: "The torture is over, but there is one thing I want to ask your opinion."


    In Song Ning''s eyes, there was a hint of displeasure: "What advice does Elder Dao Yun have? Please, how dare a disciple in our district have any opinions?"


    "There is no opinion, then it is regarded as your agreement, go back." Elder Daoyun said.


    Song Ning saw that the elder Yun pushed his hand and made a guest-eating order. He was unwilling in his heart. In the end, what happened? Why did he say this and let people go directly, half of the words were really uncomfortable.


    "The elder is ..."


    Song Ninggang asked to ask, but he only felt a trembling body, a flower in front of him, and when he saw it clearly, he had returned to the Four Caves.


    The four caves are different from the five caves below. From the four caves, they can be regarded as the inner door of the Blood Lanzong. Although each cave has different temples, the ten temples are connected. As long as there is strength, any temple can be used. go with.


    When Song Ninggang was sent back, he attracted Bai Wei''s attention. Bai Wei came to Song Ning excitedly. At this moment, Song Ning noticed that not only Bai Wei, but also several other disciples and Bai Wei''s sweet-skinned horse, all had transparent faces With an extremely envious look.


    "It was actually sent back by the elders with Yun Doushu, Brother Song, you are really amazing!" Bai Wei was extremely happy.


    Song Ning was a little puzzled, thinking about the elder''s behavior just now, very unhappy: "Brother Bai, what do you mean by cloud fighting technique? What am I good at?"


    "Brother Song, you do n��t know. Ordinarily the disciples invited by the elders, even if they came back on foot, have received the elders�� awards. You were even sent back by the cloud fighting technique. The elders certainly gave you no Less benefit? "Bai Wei''s eyes shined as he spoke.


    Song Ning''s face was puzzled: "The elders did not give me any benefits, but instead tortured me. When I asked, he directly condemned me back."


    Bai Wei''s expression changed slightly, revealing a look of disappointment: "Uh, so."


    Seeing the changes in Bai Wei''s expression, Song Ning hurriedly said: "Brother Bai, if the elders give me any benefits, I will definitely share with you, but the elders did not give me any benefits, but they almost gave me a hand. . "


    Bai Wei waved his hand. Although he didn''t say anything on his mouth, he felt that Song Ning did not tell the truth. He could be sent back by Yun Doushu. How could it be that there was no benefit at all?


    While Song Ning was saying this, I saw a disciple who came slowly in the direction of Tongtian Road. This disciple was holding a scroll in his hand, and a golden light flashed on the scroll. At first glance, he knew that it was not ordinary.


    A disciple who remained in the first hall of these four caves almost screamed and exclaimed: "Scroll of Scroll Cloud!"


    Flowing Cloud Scroll?


    Song Ning had never heard of it, and was also a little surprised. He wanted to see it. He had just returned from Elder Daoyun, and now he has some tricks.


    "Which is Brother Song Ning?" The person holding the scroll came from far and near. Her long hair fluttered, no wind, and a slight floral fragrance radiated from the green silk, with a scent of dust between her eyebrows.


    "I am." Song Ning said.


    The woman smiled slightly, the smile was all over the country, even if the woman looked at it, she might be captured by her smile.


    "Congratulations to Brother Song," the woman said.


    Song Ning was inexplicably looking at the eyes of several people around now, these people were completely dumbfounded.


    "Sister, what does this mean?" Song Ning asked back.


    The woman handed Jin Jin''s scroll to Song Ning: "The representative of the Four Caves is definitely you. One month later, Brother Song can fight for glory for my blood Lanzong."


    Song Ning took a breath, what is the battle of the Demon Valley, what is the glory of the Blood Lanzong, what does it all say?


    "Sister, what exactly does this mean?" Song Ning finally scrolled, and still didn''t understand what was going on.


    The woman smiled faintly: "Like Master Song, it was really fortunate. Even if you didn''t even know the battle of repairing the Devil''s Valley, she was already selected. Brother Song, you do n��t know. If you really do n��t know, open the Liuyun Scroll and you will know at a glance. ��


    The woman''s words turned around and disappeared, leaving only Song Ning, who was stunned. Song Ning looked at a few people around her, revealing a daze, but even Bai Wei''s look at the moment had a subtle change in the look of Song Ning.


    Song Ning wanted to explain, but at the moment he knew that it was useless even if he explained it. He just said that he did n��t get any benefits, and then he became the representative of this battle of the Demon Valley. From another angle, he didn''t even believe it.


    "Hum, Bai Wei, Bai Wei, it seems that your kindness and good intentions cannot be treated in the same way. Song Ning is really powerful, but he didn''t expect to be such a person." A middle-aged sneered not far away.


    Song Ning''s eyes were cold, looking at this middle-aged.


    The middle-aged man was in a trance, and at a glance he could see that this was not his deity. His deity no longer knew where it was at the moment.


    The middle-aged man saw Song Ning looking over and hummed, "Why? If you don''t want to be told, you''ve made some decent things. It''s been hundreds of years since I entered the Blood Lanzong, and it''s the first time I saw you. After the elder met a disciple, he directly gave the quota of the battle of the Demon Valley. Song Ning, you said that you did not get any benefit and did not want to share it with Bai Wei. I really felt it was not worth it for Bai Wei. "


    "roll!"


    Song Ning hadn''t spoken yet, only heard Bai Wei screaming.


    "Hum, kindly treat it as a donkey liver and lungs." The middle-aged figure slowly disappeared. Sure enough, what he just said was just a ghost.


    Bai Wei clenched his fists tightly: "Brother Song, even if you don''t want to share it with me, I won''t force it. We are brothers. How can a brother turn his back on this little thing?"


    Song Ning sighed, he felt that the saddest thing was not being ridiculed, but that even Bai Wei thought he lied. If even his brothers had lost their trust, Song Ning really wanted to review himself, was he really Not enough to make people more trust.

 Chapter 1009： Misunderstood

    It''s just that at this moment, Song Ning is in no mood to think. What he wants to do most at this time is to directly find Elder Dao Yun and ask him why he must choose him. Why did he talk badly in the room before, but he gave He has such a benefit.


    Although he is still not sure what kind of war is the battle of repairing the demon valley, but he can probably understand that the battle of repairing the demon valley is definitely a very good thing, otherwise it is impossible for the disciples around him to be jealous.


    "Brother Bai, I''ll go back first." Song Ning punched Bai Wei and turned back to his cave.


    A woman came next to Bai Wei. This woman had a color damask, her hair was curled up, and she was petite and cute. It was Bai Wei''s sweet plum, and she had a good relationship with Song Ning. But after all, Bai Wei only knew each other. There is always a gap between them. Today, seeing Song Ning''s reaction and the facts she saw, she was inevitably disappointed.


    "Bai Wei, this is the case with monks. This is not the first time you have come into contact with the realm of truth, don''t be sad." The woman said.


    "Lingling, you don''t need to worry. I''m not upset because of Brother Song''s affairs. I''m just a little bit lost. Brother Song certainly has something unspeakable. Otherwise, I won''t go back on it, and won''t lie to me."


    Lingling didn''t say much, patted Bai Wei''s shoulder, sighed, and turned away. At this time, all the remaining disciples in the four caves also left, leaving Bai Wei alone.


    Just a few days later, what happened in the Four Caves was also known to everyone, especially about the matter between Song Ning and Bai Wei, and it was spread in the blood Lanzong, blood Lanzong, The disciples in the first four caves were doing tasks in practice except for practice. Many of the time was empty and boring. Nowadays, there is such a thing that is used for teasing after dinner, and naturally it will not be let go.


    "Have you heard that the foot of the fourth cave, Song Ning, was originally a good brother with Bai Wei, and turned out to be enemies because of the rolling cloud scroll."


    "Of course I have heard, but this kind of thing is normal. After all, it involves the Liuyun Scroll. The appointment of the Liuyun Scroll can be regarded as a symbol of the first person in a cave. I have heard of the Four Caves before. Some of them are weird, but I did not expect that all the disciples who fled the Four Caves were all driven away by Song Ning. "


    "Song Ning? Who is this Song Ning, can it be a bit of strength?"


    "The strength, there must be some, but to what extent it can be reached, this has to be studied, but in my opinion, after all, it is just a fairyland monk, not a climate."


    The disciples in the Three Caves laughed and said one sentence at a time. Although one of them never spoke, this person listened thoroughly from beginning to end. After the last words were settled, he couldn''t help laughing: " I am very interested in the Song Ning you said. Since you can get the approval of Elder Dao Yun and become the representative of the Four Caves, then I must have some skills in Song Ning. "


    This man has long blue hair and a sharp face. It''s kind of naive when it comes to speaking. It sounds like a child, but it''s actually thousands of years old.


    As soon as he talked, even if someone continued: "Brother Qingluo said this, you are the first person in Wonderland. Who dares to say that you are good in front of you? Even if Song Ning has some skills, he must be incompetent. Brother Qingluo, you have your eyes. "


    Qing Luo smiled: "Where, I am the first person in the fairyland, but if I really came to Taoist monk, I don''t know what the odds are."


    Another female practitioner smiled: "Brother Qingluo is really modest. Who doesn''t know that Brother Qingluo stays in fairyland in order to be able to break through to Dao Realm perfectly?"


    Qingluo was in a good mood after hearing this: "This point is actually being said by you. This time the battle of repairing the Devil''s Valley is over, I will start to attack the Dao Realm."


    With all the uproar, everyone''s eyes fell on Qingluo. Almost at this moment, the time of the three caves was still, and there was no noise, only the envious eyes of everyone.


    "Brother Qingluo is already in Wonderland?"


    Qing Luo nodded slightly: "It should be that the fairyland has been completed. Xiaofang said well before. In the fairyland, no one can win me. Within the fairyland, I am invincible."


    "Hey, that is, Song Ning is something, that is, he can only show his strength in the Four Caves. If he comes to the Three Caves, he will be asked to kneel and be a man."


    Everyone laughed loudly, and the voice gradually dissipated.


    In the second cave, when the quota of the Liuyun scroll is determined, it can be said that it caused a storm of blood. The fierce competition in the sect gate is far beyond ordinary people can imagine, especially the first cave and the second cave. In the explanation of the Taoist monks, only the Taoist monks can enter the first two caves. This is a prerequisite. In their view, being able to participate in the battle of the Demon Valley is not only a great benefit, but also a For the recognition of the strongest disciples.


    When the blood from the second cave flowed into a river, the man holding the cloud cloud scroll finally won. He looked at the list of the holders of the cloud cloud scrolls in the first cave and the third cave. It was not unexpected, but when he was After seeing the word "Song Ning" in the fourth cave, there was a strange feeling in my heart. This name is very special. If it was not because of the changes in the fourth cave some time ago, he heard Song Ning. The name, I am afraid that until now he has not known that there is such a disciple in Cave 4.


    "It is said that Song Ning is a complete newcomer, but he didn''t expect such a newcomer to be able to get the Scroll of Flowing Cloud, which is a bit interesting." He thought so, but did not care about Song Ning. When he wanted to come, he was just a disciple of fairyland In the whole Blood Lanzong, there was only one disciple of the fairyland he recognized, and there was Qingluo among the three caves. As for Song Ning, he thought it might be the elders who casually pulled out individuals as sufficient.


    Compared with the second cave, the first cave is surprisingly calm after the announcement of the holder of the Reel of Scrolls. However, after the list of holders of the Reel of Scrolls is announced, the first cave and the second cave are almost bound to be together. Yes, and this time, the anomalies in the first cave were intriguing, and it was one of the few peaces since Xue Lanzong and Jianzong Lizong.


    The holder of the Flowing Cloud Scroll in the first cave did not even look at the list. It seemed that they did not care about the others. The battle of Xiugu Valley is a group battle. Each sect chooses one from four different departments. The disciples, a total of four disciples, formed a team and engaged in battle with other disciples in the Cultivation Demon Valley. The sect with the most disciples survived was counted as a victory.

 Chapter 1010： Tyrants

    In the eyes of the holder of the first cloud flow cloud scroll, everyone except him is cumbersome, everyone is indiscriminate, as long as he kills everyone, then Zongmen''s first place is safe As for winning glory for Zongmen, he had already thought about what reward.


    While these people are thinking differently, Song Ning is only practicing alone in the cave. The speed of absorbing immortal qi here is extremely fast, and the immortal qi is transformed into immortal power. Song Ning''s strength is also rising. At the same time, the Water Spirit Pill that had always been in the storage ring of Song Ning also ran out of the storage ring and sat next to Song Ning, immersed in the light of Xianquan and continuously practicing.


    Song Ning has absorbed the immortal energy in the past few days while pondering the nine-line characters and strange tricks he saw in the cave before. I feel the magic of this trick more and more, but until this moment, he has not been able to fully apply it. However, after repeated scrutiny, he made some discoveries, the name of this spell is called ''Nine Stars Overlord''.


    "If I expect it to be good, this nine-star overlord body should be nine-fold, one line of text corresponds to one trick, plus the changes above the bones in the body, you can display the overlord body here." Song Ning said to himself, tried a few After the second defeat, he was not discouraged, but instead had a radiant look, and seemed more interested.


    "Song Ning." At this moment, Shui Lingdan spoke.


    Song Ning frowned and looked at this woman who had been practicing beside him. During this time, he did not communicate with Shui Ling Dan. Although he knew before that Shui Ling Dan had a great relationship with Leng''s family, there are some things Shui Ling Dan remembers now. Can''t get up, her memory today is almost limited to being a soul body.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Ning said.


    "You are really powerful. This kind of place is really full of immortal power. I should practice here. I should soon have the power to take away a house to use for me." Shui Lingdan laughed.


    Song Ning doesn''t like this kind of thing, but if Shui Lingdan is going to do it, he won''t stop it. Now he just listens to her and doesn''t care about it.


    "I''ve seen you have been studying that technique these days, but it seems that there is no progress at all." Shui Lingdan said again.


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "You should practice quickly, I will study this thing, you can''t help."


    Shui Lingdan felt like he was underestimated, and was immediately unhappy: "Why can''t I? I can''t help? Isn''t it the Jiuxing Ba body, what''s so great about it?"


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank and looked at Shui Lingdan in disbelief: "Could you even know these nine-star overlords?"


    Shui Lingdan tilted his head and left.


    "You think about it, if I agree, you want to practice here? I''m afraid it''s a dream." Song Ning hummed.


    Shui Lingdan''s face changed slightly, and he said angrily: "Well, what''s the use of threatening me? Even if you threaten me, I don''t know. I haven''t heard of any nine-star overlord body. I know a few things. "


    With a happy look on Song Ning''s face: "Tell me, what is a domineering body?"


    Shui Lingdan cleared his throat and became proud: "Ba body is a trick that can bring powerful force into the body to directly hit the root bone and strengthen the root bone, but most of this body is a close combat. When needed, as the number of martial arts decreases, the inheritance of hegemony will become less and less. "


    "What''s the use of this domineering body?" Song Ning asked again.


    Shui Lingdan didn''t seem to know how to explain it, so he flipped his hands and appeared an illusory scene out of thin air. Although the scene was illusory, what happened inside it gave people a very real feeling.


    Song Ning saw a man''s body flashing with silver light. It seemed that because of this silver light''s blessing, his entire body became larger, and at the same time, the other person who dealt with him showed a light wind. Extremely easy-going look.


    Song Ning noticed that the monk with silver light only had the practice of Xu Xian, and that the man who was more than capable was actually the practice of Jin Xian.


    According to common sense, Song Ning can be sure that the imaginary fairy with silver light will soon be defeated in front of Jin Xian, but somehow, Song Ning suddenly finds that the monk with silver light has become brave and he continues to attack In the process of this fight, the silver on his body turned into gold, that is, after the light changed from silver to gold, his momentum instantly increased.


    For a long time, the victory and defeat points out, Xu Xian won, and Jin Xian was defeated, in this battle, Xu Xian hardly resisted Jin Xian multiple attacks, not only that, Xu Xian monk also directly Jin Xian The monk''s attack on the soul and the primal spirit was eliminated.


    This is the role of the domineering body, and it is also what Song Ning has always wanted to know about the domineering body.


    "This kind of thing, the more superimposed, the more powerful it is, but I still want to persuade you, do you know how tired it is to practice this thing? And if one accidentally gets into trouble, I feel the roots in your body before Something in the bone is constantly flowing. It turns out that you are trying to practice this type of hegemony body. Do n��t say I did n��t tell you. Training the hegemony body is harmful to its own bones. If the strength of the bones is not enough, it ��s not just practicing It will cause a load on the body when it is in use, and the body load is too great when it is cast, and the bones are easily broken. "Shui Lingdan continued.


    Song Ning waved his hands carelessly: "If the bones of my giant body are so easy to break, then I will not blame anyone."


    "Giant ... Bones?" Shui Lingdan wanted to use her magical power to probe Song Ning, but hesitated a little. If Song Ning said it personally, she didn''t know that the bones in Song Ning''s body were actually giant bones.


    "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it later. You should be watching next to me. Then help me analyze and analyze. What is the difference between my nine-star overlord?" Song Ning asked for advice.


    To his disappointment, Shui Lingdan also shook his head, not understanding.


    In desperation, Song Ning had to continue to comprehend the nine-star overlord body.


    The time was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, it was their day to go to the Demon Valley.


    After so many days, Song Ning kept holding himself in the cave and was unwilling to come out. This really made Bai Wei feel a little bored. Bai Wei didn''t have many people who could speak, and after they met Song Ning, they had a relationship. It has always been very good, although Song Ning had benefited before but did not share it with himself, but Bai Wei ��s concerns about Song Ning were all true.


    "What is Brother Song doing? Why didn''t he come out for so long?" Bai Wei stood anxious outside Song Ning Cave.


    Lingling stood beside Bai Wei, looking at the cave and calmly said: "Perhaps he felt that what he wanted to hide was revealed, so he quickly found a place to run."


    Bai Wei smiled bitterly: "Hugh wants nonsense."


    It was at this moment that the giant stone at the entrance of the cave was opened, and Song Ning came out of it, and stepped over to Bai Wei step by step under the eyes of everyone.


    "Brother Song, I''m going to participate in the battle of repairing the devil''s valley. Remember to win back." Bai Wei said.


    If it is normal, Bai Wei should not show such a gloomy look. Song Ning knows what Bai Wei should be. Now she sees Bai Wei so much, she has some conjectures in her mind.


    "Brother Bai, I''m going first." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Bai Wei nodded, but sighed slightly, watching Song Ning walk away step by step until it disappeared on the edge of the Tongtian Road.


    As soon as Song Ninggang walked into Tongtian Road, he heard a rumbling voice beside him: "Which disciple is so naughty, could this Tongtian Road be entered casually?"


    Upon hearing this voice, Song Ning was somewhat like Elder Daoyun. When he heard the words, Song Ning immediately ripped off all the power in his body and allowed Elder Dao Yun''s power to push himself to the edge of Tongtian Road.


    "Elder Dao Yun, the disciple was anxious." Song Ning wanted to add: "If it offends, please ask the elder to understand."


    "It''s okay. I''m here to guide you. Stand on the edge of Tongtian Road and wait for the people in the first few caves to be in place. I''ll take you away." Dao Yun said.


    Song Ning nodded and stood on the edge of Tongtian Road.


    "Huh, why did Si Cave send him as a representative? I think he looks like that, although it is a little trick, but people are stupid, and being attacked by someone is a dead life." Taunted.


    Song Ning''s ignorance is not common knowledge of these people.


    "Okay, whoever loves you, anyway, he will die, if he can come back alive, it is estimated that the sky in these four caves will fall."


    Song Ning heard nothing, but Bai Wei felt a little worried after hearing this. Although he believed that Song Ning had benefited from Elder Dao Yun, he still felt in his heart after hearing Song Ning might be in danger of life. Some are not very comfortable.


    But Bai Wei was trying to tell Song Ning to be careful, but was stopped by Ling Ling beside him. Because of the previous things, Ling Ling''s attitude towards Song Ning was not good, and Song Ning was not optimistic at this moment. Lingling knows more about the battle of Cultivation of the Devil''s Valley. From past experience, the disciples who went to the Four Caves basically have no place to go, so this time, perhaps Song Ning also has no place to go. I''m back.


    For this kind of person with no future, Lingling is too lazy to pay too much attention, but she can''t say it directly, so she pulls Bai Wei and doesn''t want Bai Wei and Song Ning to get too close.


    Song Ning didn''t know when the people in the other caves would be in place, but at the thought of leaving, he turned to look at Bai Wei.


    No one thought that Song Ning would turn back at this time. Even Lingling, when she saw Song Ning turned back, she felt a little inexplicable. She subconsciously grabbed Bai Wei, fearing that Song Ning would exchange Bai Wei''s trust for a few words.


    Song Ning sighed softly and said ...

 Chapter 1011： Come to Xiu Mo Gu

    "Brother Bai, the details are detailed. I will talk to you in detail when I come back." Song Ning said.


    Bai Wei also wanted to open his mouth. Elder Dao Yun waved his sleeves and took Song Ning away. At the same time, he was also taken away from the representative disciples of the first three caves. In the blink of an eye, including Dao Yun Five people are already on the cloud.


    The wind is roaring like a thunderbolt, and the surrounding space is rewinding. This is a swordsmanship, but it is different from the swordsmanship recognized by Song Ning. If you have to tell a detailed gap, the swordsmanship displayed by Song Ning is like It''s running in the middle age, and the swordsmanship exhibited by this cloud elder is like a galloping horse.


    "Thank you, Elder Daoyun, for sending us with an instantaneous technique." A young man said with a fist.


    Elder Dao Yun just aimed at the young man for a day: "With your cultivation practice, it is better not to speak during this instantaneous technique, lest you hurt your tongue and return to Zongmen."


    The young man ��s face changed slightly, and he bowed his head in sorrow, and said no more. Song Ning glanced at the young man. This young man also seemed to be a practitioner of fairyland, while the other two were all Taoist practitioners. Therefore, Song Ning thought that this talk The young man should be the representative of the third cave. This person looks average, but there is a very calm atmosphere around him. From this breath, it can be seen that his understanding of the Tao is not weak, even if it does not reach the Tao. Realm, but it is already the pinnacle of fairyland.


    However, Song Ning just glanced at the young man and no longer paid too much attention. He looked around. What was more curious was the instantaneous technique. He heard the name of the instantaneous technique for the first time. He had mistaken for this cloud before. The elders exhibited the swordsmanship. The main reason is that the technique exhibited by the elder Yun was very similar to the swordsmanship, but the differences existed. It was thought that the elder Daoyun exhibited the swordsmanship. Senior, it seems that his own knowledge is too short.


    This instantaneous technique is indeed not what Song Ning can understand. Elder Dao Yun exerted the technique of instantaneous technique but only a moment, and they had landed steadily. When landing, Song Ning saw that the ground under their feet began to grow bigger. Although he understands that his speed must be extremely fast now, this instantaneous technique seems to slow down the picture.


    The five of them landed on an open space, and there were lawns around it. It did n��t look any different. If you had to say something different, there were lawns all over the place. To put it bluntly, here is In this grassland, could the battle of repairing the demon valley be held on this grassland?


    "The four of you are now a detachment. You should all know about the battle of Cultivation Demon Valley. What else do I need to tell you?" As soon as he landed, Elder Dao Yun pointed to the four in front of him and said.


    The other three disciples showed what they already knew, but what Song Ning showed now seemed to be a child who knew nothing about it. After all, he had only a short time in Xuelanzong. It can be said that the battle is not understood at all, even if I have heard a little before, but they are all the benefits that will be gained by participating in the battle of the Demon Valley. Before today, I heard what the disciples of the Four Caves said to die. Even if Song Ning doesn''t believe it, he still wants to ask.


    Elder Dao Yun saw Song Ning''s expression as if he wanted to speak, so he said, "Song Ning, if you have any questions, just ask."


    Song Ningdao: "Elder Dao Yun, the disciples don''t know what this battle of repairing the demon valley is."


    The three disciples around were all stunned, but only the disciples of those two caves and three caves turned to look at Song Ning, revealing a look like a ��look at a fool�� without any convergence.


    As for the disciples in that cave, although they were also slightly startled, there was no slight fluctuation in their expressions, and they did not turn their heads to see Song Ning.


    Elder Dao Yun naturally expressed surprise. At first, he thought Song Ning casually said that he pretended not to know, but now looking at Song Ning''s expression, he thinks that Song Ning seems to really not know the battle of repairing the Devil''s Valley.


    "The Battle of Cultivation of the Demon Valley is a team of four disciples of Zongmen, who will survive in the Cultivation of the Devil Valley for a month. After one month, which school has more disciples alive, and which school is considered a winner, if it appears In the event of a tie, the disciples of the two schools were directly killed. "Dao Yun said.


    Song Ning frowned. "In this way, the lower the cultivation base is, the less dominant it is in the battle of cultivation valley?"


    "Well, the weakest are the easiest to be killed first, but this is, after all, a team survival battle, so other disciples with high morality within Zongmen will protect the weaker disciples." Elder Dao Yun As he said, his eyes fell on the other three. Although he thought that the four had already known each other for a long time, he still said, "From the first cave, the self-reported name will wait for the battle to repair the Demon Valley." To support each other. "


    The appearance of the cold-disciplined disciples in a cave has not changed at all. He just raised his head slightly and said: "Leng Ming, just support each other. It''s enough for me to live in this Demon Valley."


    After hearing this, disciples in the Second Cave twitched their eyes and ignored the cold words, but reported their names: "Sun Qian."


    "Liao Gu."


    "Song Ning."


    The four said their names respectively, and Elder Dao Yun nodded slightly: "OK, you wait here, although the battle of repairing the demon valley has no rules other than fighting, but I still have one thing to remind you, it is best Do n��t do it before the battle of repairing the valley of demons, this will easily expose your strength. After the battle of repairing the valley of demons, you may have a lot of trouble. "


    After that, except for Leng Ming in that cave, the three of them clenched their fists slightly, counted as listening, and Elder Dao Yun narrowed his eyes to Leng Ming, with a hint of displeasure in his expression: "Leng Ming, I warn you, if you dare to chaos in the battle of repairing the Demon Valley, then you do n��t have to stay at Xuelanzong. "


    "I won''t kill them, but will they live to the end, then it will not matter to me, I will never deal with the weak, and I will never save them." Leng Ming said, looking up slightly, in the look Finally, there was a trace of fluctuations: "Elder Daoyun, if you are an elder, if you are far better than me, I am too lazy to talk to you, if it is okay, elder, please leave quickly."


    Elder Dao Yun hated his teeth and itchy. If it were not near the beginning of the war of repairing the Demon Valley, he must have learned a lesson from this coldness. This coldness was so rampant that he was a cold family on weekdays, so he really made him Angry.

 Chapter 1012： Azure Palace

    "Huh, just give me the truth!" Elder Dao Yun flicked his sleeves and turned away.


    Just after Elder Daoyun disappeared, many disciples also came here one after another. They came from various sects. These sects are the demon sects of the entire cultivation realm. To be precise, as long as they are with the self-proclaimed gates Standing upright is regarded as a deity.


    Song Ning looked at each of these disciples wearing strange clothes, and some of them even looked strange, and even more of them were not human beings. Like a poisonous insect, the figure was cultivated. He sighed in his heart. It looks like this.


    "Song Ning, isn''t it?" Song Ning was looking at the monk who kept falling from the sky, and suddenly heard a voice beside him. At first glance, it was Liao Gu in the Three Caves.


    "Brother Liao." Song Ning clenched his fists, very politely.


    As the saying goes, people who do n��t make faces smile, Liao Gu took the initiative to say hello to him, Song Ning naturally could n��t talk badly, and he still knew nothing about the battle of the Demon Valley, many things need to be consulted, since Liao Gu took the initiative Say hello, then it means that the two may have a conversation.


    "Brother, don''t dare to be. I heard that you are very powerful in the Four Caves. Almost all of the disciples in the Four Caves were ousted by you. When I was in the Four Caves, I didn''t do such a move." Liao Ancient road.


    Song Ning could not hear whether Liao Gu''s tone was satire or admiration, he smiled: "Where, those brothers are afraid to disturb my cultivation, so they went out to perform tasks."


    "Oh, it''s kind of interesting. I thought you would be an ignorant rampant junior, but I didn''t expect to understand something. In this case, when the battle to repair the Demon Valley begins, you will follow me, although I may not It ��s too long to protect you, but it ��s okay to protect you from death in the early stage. ��The Sun Qian in the second cave said.


    With a fan in his hand, this grandson looked like a gentle man, full of books, but at the moment, Song Ning looked at the grandson. He always felt that there was an evil in Sunang''s book, but he thought about it. After all, Xue Lanzong is also regarded as a devil, and it is normal to have some evil intentions.


    "Thank you Brother Sun." Song Ning gave Sun Qian a fist, still very polite.


    Sun Qian laughed: "No need to thank, my favorite thing to do is to protect the weak. Looking at the way they adore, I am very happy. Song Ning, you are so sensible, you are the most eaten. In the future, if you can enter the second cave with your own strength, I can cover you. In the two caves, no one will bully you casually. "


    When the three men spoke, the cave next to them seemed as if they had n��t heard anything. He had nothing to look at, even the monks of the other sects around him did n��t pay attention, as if there was only him on the vast grassland. That''s it.


    "Thank you two brothers for your care." Song Ning said.


    At this time, Sun Qian and Liao Gu were very happy, and the mood that was disturbed by the cold attitude like Leng Ming was better now. As for Sun Qian and Liao Gu, they knew each other, although there was no deep friendship. However, Sun Qian knew Liao Gu, and Liao Gu knew Sun Qian, but he didn''t look down on each other, and Song Ning''s appearance satisfied their vanity and made them have some face in front of this coldness.


    "They are finally here." Liao Gu took a deep breath.


    Song Ning was inexplicably looking up at the midair. At the moment, countless monks in the whole grassland looked up at the sky. In the sky, the four people landed slowly. They were dressed in white robes and dressed from their clothes. It seems that there is no trace of evil spirit, just like a decent decent.


    "There are only four of them coming, but no elders come with them?" Song Ning couldn''t help wondering.


    Liao Gu whispered: "They are the strongest faction in our Alliance of Demons, the Celestial Palace."


    Azure Palace?


    Song Ning was not familiar with this name, but he remembered that when he came to the Blood Lanzong before, he did see that there was a Demon Sect above the Blood Lanzong. Now that he wants to come, this should be the Tianqing Palace, but How does the Qing Palace sound like a decent name this day, and it turned out to be the first school of Mozong?


    "The disciples in the Celestial Palace are like this on weekdays. They walk outside. Even the four disciples are not ordinary people dare to provoke, so no matter where they go, as long as there are more than four disciples, there will be no elders." Sun Qian explained.


    Song Ning puzzled: "Why must it be four disciples?"


    "Because there is a formation in the Celestial Palace, four disciples can perform it, and every cooperation in the Celestial Palace is completed by four disciples. In addition, there are eight disciples and Sixteen disciples and other coordinated formations, which we haven''t seen before, are unknown. "Liao Gudao.


    Obviously, Liao Gu and Sun Qian knew a lot about this Demon Sect, but this is not to blame Song Ning. Although Song Ning has the memory of this body before, but the memory is very limited, and he knows very much about this world. At least, as for the demons, things are even rarer. Now it sounds that the Tianqing Palace is really not simple. It seems that the four disciples who have fallen from the sky are different in their breath.


    As soon as the disciples of the Celestial Palace came, a lot of monks bowed down to worship.


    Song Ning turned his head and glanced at the moment, there were almost thousands of people on the grassland, that is to say, there were more than 200 Demons who participated in the Battle of Cultivation of the Devil''s Valley. Among so many monks In fact, nearly one-third of the monks worshiped the four disciples in the Celestial Palace. This shows that the Celestial Palace has a reputation and is extremely powerful.


    "Meet Brother Tianqing Palace."


    The sound of rumble made Song Ning even more surprised that these people not only prayed but knelt down directly.


    "Huh, the disciples of the Celestial Palace are still so powerful." Sun Qian whispered.


    Hearing this, Song Ning couldn''t help but smile in his heart, and wanted to come to Tianqing Palace and their blood Lanzong should be the opposite. After all, one is the first and the other is the second.


    Sure enough, when the four disciples in the Celestial Palace did not land in the sky, they already flew towards the four people of Xue Lanzong. As soon as they landed, the four stood in front of the four people of Xue Lanzong and formed A one-on-one situation.


    "Xue Lanzong, I didn''t expect you to come again this time, and also ..." The man standing opposite Leng Ming glanced at Leng Ming, his pupils shrank: "Also let an opponent who does not look weak appear."


    "Xiu Mingyang, are you ready for the future?" Leng Ming sighed.


    The disciple of the Qing Palace was Xiu Mingyang that day, and he laughed with laughter: "If you have the ability to kill me, why do I need to do something later?"


    At the same time, several disciples in the Celestial Palace mocked the disciples of Xue Lanzong to varying degrees. Until they saw Song Ning, their face slightly changed, extremely strange, and then they laughed wildly.


    "Xu, Xianxian? Did your blood Lanzong find a Xianxian?" The disciple of the Celestial Palace standing opposite Song Ning laughed.


    The disciple of the Celestial Palace standing next to this disciple raised his eyebrows and said with a hint of reproach: "Senior Brother, don''t laugh at me, Xue Lanzong certainly has their purpose in doing so, maybe they want to be casual Find someone to block the arrow, and when the arrow is torn off, the fairy power in the body explodes directly. This kind of bomb situation is not unprecedented, but the party does not know it. "


    "Huh, it''s so sad."


    At the moment, many monks focused their attention on Song Ning. Although they saw that Song Ning was not weak before, they didn''t carefully investigate Song Ning''s cultivation behavior. Now when they look closely, they find that Song Ning is really only It''s just Xu Xianxiu.


    Xuxian Xiuwei, although slightly stronger, is also not eligible to participate in the battle of the Demon Valley. If you must give a sect to choose the reason for the monk Xuxian to participate in the battle of the Devil Valley, I am afraid it is only this day. What the monks of the Blue Palace said.


    Song Ning was humiliated, and several other disciples of Xue Lanzong did not look good, especially Leng Ming. He thought that the other three of Zongmen were all waste. Now when he hears the other person mocking Xue Lanzong, he is a little angry. , I always felt that I was mocked even with it.


    "The three wastes are just to count together. If you feel that you have won, then we will see you in Cultivation Demon Valley, and we will not be able to speak fast here." Leng Ming gritted his teeth.


    "Hey, I really don''t know what kind of mood your father and mother would know if he came to die? Sad and sad, this world is really unfair to the weak, brother, I don''t look down on you, You might as well give up now, so that you can live alive, just go back to Zongmen and get some punishment. Elder Zongmen will not kill you. You will not die. It is also an explanation for your father and mother. " The Green Palace monks laughed that day.


    In the Azure Palace monks, all four are in the Taoist realm. This is not cheating in the Azure Palace monks, but they are very strong in their own practice. In this cultivation field, there is an unwritten rule that each is The sects have nine departments of different levels. As for the Blood Lanzong, they are divided into nine caves. So in the battle of the Demon Valley, no sect will secretly replace people to violate the rules, because this has been handed down since ancient times. Rules.


    If it were ordinary words, Song Ning wouldn''t understand it, but when the other person said this, the fairy power in Song Ning suddenly exploded.


    Boom!


    Xian Li spewed out from Song Ning''s body. Song Ning raised his palm and pinched directly toward the monk''s throat opposite. Although this is a Taoist monk, it can''t be caught under the premise that Song Ning suddenly started, plus Song Ning The speed was too fast, he had been pinched by Song Ning''s throat before he even saw it clearly.


    Song Ning''s palm slammed hard, trying to pinch the disciple''s throat, but somehow, the palm seemed to be pinched on a thick iron plate, but the pinch was deformed, but it didn''t break. .

 Chapter 1013： A plate of scattered sand blood Lanzong

    As Song Ning pinched the throat of the Celestial Palace monk, he found that a faint halo flashed on the other three Celestial Palace disciples. Take a closer look. The four Celestial Palace disciples seemed to be early. Even if they are connected together, it should be some kind of spell. Although this blow caused damage to the disciples of the Celestial Palace in front of them, it may even be directly killed if they were in peacetime, but now, it seems that the Celestial Palace 4 Famous disciples shared the injury on average.


    "Yo, you Xuelanzong, who is still full of temper, is not small, I''ll take you to see the Buddha." The disciples of Tianqing Palace, who was holding Song Ning''s throat, grabbed Song Ning''s wrist and suddenly exerted force. To pinch Song Ning''s wrist, but somehow, even if he exerts force, he finds that Song Ning''s wrist has not changed at all, which is not as hard as a human monk should have.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes across the other three celestial palace monks. The three people just looked at it with interest. They did n��t seem to worry that Song Ning was the enemy of the same door. After the strange scene just now, Song Ning almost understood The monks of the Celestial Palace are different, and the strength of the four people is connected. Then he can never beat the monk who does not look very strong in front of him, but from the attack of the other party, he ca n��t hurt him. .


    Luo Shengquan!


    Just as the monk of the Qing Palace clutched Song Ning''s wrist, Song Ning''s arm burst into force.


    That day, the pupils of the Green Palace disciples shrank and retreated, but at this moment, they could not dodge it. At that time, the Green Palace disciples frowned, pushed them with their palms, and directly hit Song Ning''s Luo Sheng fist.


    Click.


    Song Ning''s body exploded, but the disciples of the Celestial Palace who fought against Song Ning did not retreat at all. They just put their hands behind their backs and looked at Song Ning with cold eyes: "You are really lively and crooked!"


    "It''s all quiet. The Cultivation Demon Valley opens. If you want to kill, just go there and kill again." An old voice suddenly appeared in the sky, and only the sound heard but no one was seen. At the same time, the whole grassland began to shake and shatter. The cracks are nothing but breathing. The vast grassland becomes a deep valley ditch. If it is more accurate, the monks are floating in mid-air at the moment, and below them are deep gullies, in the gullies. The breezes seemed to sound like birds and beasts.


    While these monks were still looking down, the sky was eclipsed. Look closely, where is the sky, a large area of ??land directly covering the sky, overwhelming the sky, and pressing them directly into the gully.


    "Battle of Cultivation Demon Valley, open!"


    With the roar coming from this word "kai", all the monks who participated in the battle of repairing the devil valley were shocked vigorously. As long as it was the first time that the monks participating in the battle of repairing the devil valley were shocked inside, in the end What kind of cultivation is that even a single word of "open" can have such great power to shock them completely? Moreover, before that, the monk did not know what technique he used, and he was able to directly cover the earth with the sky, which was really surprising. Such cultivation, for fear that it would be more on the wall than the elder of the sect.


    The figure was stable, and it was at the bottom of the gully at the moment. Although the light is not good here, it is not dark. Apart from the dim light, the other is not much different from the rainforest outside, but it is from here. At first glance, you can find some birds and beasts. Apart from being several times the size of the outside world, these birds and beasts can''t see anything else now.


    Here, it is rumored, buried under the thousands of miles of grassland-Xiumo Valley!


    In the Demon Valley, the four disciples of Xue Lanzong have been completely separated from the four disciples of the Celestial Palace. The four disciples of the Celestial Palace just stood in shape. Then the disciples who had dealt with the Celestial Palace before looked down at their palms. There was a bruise on his palm. When he looked carefully, his entire palm was swollen and several bones were broken.


    "That blood Lanzong disciple ... wasn''t just counting together!" The disciples of Tianqing Palace shook their palms. He had tried to use the fairy power to mobilize the palms, he wanted to heal, but the injuries in the palms were too heavy to be at all. Self-healing with fairy power.


    "Xue Lanzong can''t send a disciple to death for no apparent reason. That disciple was hidden. When I played, I already felt the strength in his body, but although not weak, it was not strong. The reason why you were injured, It ��s because he underestimated the enemy, and because his fist was a strong fist, he would be injured directly, but it ��s not too scary. In Xuelanzong, the strongest one is still cold, if it really matches Leng Ming, even me, has no certainty of winning. "The speaker is the strongest disciple of the Tianqing Palace.


    He said so, the proud colors on the faces of the other people in the Celestial Palace also slightly converged, replaced by dignified, Xue Lanzong''s coldness, this person has long been famous, although they have not been able to fight, but they But I did not expect that the master brother directly said his strength comparison with Leng Ming.


    "Well, if you meet Xue Lanzong, it must be a hard fight. At that time, first kill the ''coupling'' that is the easiest to kill. Let''s strangle the rest of us, it shouldn''t be difficult." The Master of the Azure Palace said.


    The second senior brother of the Celestial Palace heard the words: "Although the blood Lanzong has a good strength, it seems to be the blood Lanzong''s weakest, so it is right to kill it first, so as not to affect me when I get the knot. Killing people. "


    At this time, almost all the denominations had plans, but the four people of Xue Lanzong had little communication after they landed, but Sun Qian and Liao Gu''s eyes changed to Song Ning.


    "Song Ning, I can''t see that you are quite powerful, so I hit him when I didn''t agree." Liao Gurao looked at Song Ning with interest. When he wanted to come, Song Ning just punched out with the last punch and was beaten by the Tianqing Palace Brother Three caught it, and it should have been injured a little now.


    Song Ning smiled.


    At this time, Leng Ming had turned around and left. He didn''t even think of being with the three fellows of Xue Lanzong. When Leng Ming turned around, his body slowly disappeared, as if he had merged into heaven and earth. It surprised Song Ning.


    Sun Gan hummed: "Hum, transforming the world, hiding the figure in the surrounding world, to put it bluntly, it is lurking here waiting, if ordinary people can''t find him, he will come out after the fighting is almost done. Reaping, I thought what kind of thunder means our blood Lanzong''s foremost Leng Ming would kill everyone. It turned out that I wanted to use this sneak attack to take advantage of the fishermen. "


    "Well, when it comes to this technique of transforming heaven and earth, it is indeed a good way to save lives. I have to go first too. You ask for more blessings." Then, Sun Qian''s body gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 1014： Seeing the wind makes the rudder a real villain

    Compared with the unity of the Celestial Palace and other sects, Song Ning was also given to Lei by the two disciples of Xue Lanzong. The two did not seem to want to help their disciples at all, as long as they did not die, it was considered a happy event. Although Sun Qian still said that he wanted to protect him, now it seems that this Sun Qian is just talking about it. After friction with the disciples of the Tianqing Palace, this Sun Qian runs faster.


    At this time, the atmosphere was slightly embarrassing. Liao Gu was the first person in the worker''s Blood Lanzong fairyland, but even so, he is now facing many Taoist monks, especially Song Ning and the four monks in the Tianqing Palace just now. The friction is so serious that as long as you meet the disciples of the Celestial Palace, it is estimated to be an endless scene. Although I have heard about the battle of the Demon Valley in the past, under normal circumstances, Xue Lanzong and the Celestial Palace are both It won''t be too strong when I first meet, but this time it seems that it will be different because of the addition of this ''cooking''.


    "Song Ning, in this Demon Valley, it is better for us to walk separately, so that the goal is small." Liao Gu''s words flew away before he fell.


    In this regard, Song Ning did not take it seriously, and their departure was considered normal. Originally, Leng Ming didn''t want to have any relationship with them. As for Sun Qian and Liao Gu, they couldn''t wait to see that they were worried. There was a fight in the palace.


    Rarely clean, Song Ning walked alone in this valley of cultivation demon.


    If the tense atmosphere around him and the noise of birds and beasts are thrown away, this place is a quiet place, with trees, lush grass, lush springs, and empty valleys, he observes the surroundings as he moves forward, and finally raises his head slightly , Looking upward.


    I do n��t know why, he always feels that the Demon Valley looks up from below, there is a feeling of deja vu, he is not sure, but after entering the ancient immortal tomb, he was awakened in the secret realm of the blood Lanzong challenge, there Very similar to the ancient pagoda, but now here, Song Ning is subconsciously thinking that it seems to be an ancient pagoda.


    Just thinking about it, in the end he didn''t think it was similar to which scene and which scene in the ancient tower.


    He shook his head slowly, and he walked alone in the big valley.


    It''s not that there is only Song Ning in this valley, but most of the rest are hidden, except that the monks who didn''t use the method of transforming the heavens and earth can easily find out even if they hide their bodies, but these monks I always felt that I was hiding very deeply. After seeing Song Ning walking past them, I was fortunate that my hiding technique was much stronger.


    Although this repair demon valley looks huge, Song Ning walked by and found no fewer than 100 monks.


    "Isn''t this the Blood Lanzong monk who just started doing something wrong with Tianqing Palace?"


    "My God, I thought he was really a good guy before, but I just found out that the strength is scary. Fortunately, there was no speech collision before, otherwise I guess I am now a corpse."


    "You all whisper, what if you are found?"


    These people whispered in a whisper, thinking that Song Ning was safe when he walked away, and even Xianli''s transmission was free, but after this last person spoke, Song Ning''s steps suddenly paused.


    This is the four monks who came to participate in the battle of the Demon Valley. They are not strong enough, and only one of the four has reached the threshold. In their view, Song Ning dare alone and the sky blue There was a dispute in the palace, even if there was a disciple of Xue Lanzong beside him at that time, but the disciples of Xue Lanzong were notoriously selfish, so in the eyes of the four monks in this hot hand hall, this newcomer of Xue Lanzong naturally has With extremely strong power as a relying on, otherwise how could there be a head-on conflict with the Green Palace that day?


    After Song Ning paused, his brows could not help but wrinkled. He turned to look at the four monks in the hot hands. When his eyes passed through the woods, his brows became tighter.


    The four hot hands monks immediately tightened their minds, just like a grasshopper stared at by a frog. They did not dare to move, even though they all used some hidden means, they had innocently thought that Song Ning did not find them. However, at the moment, they still have a feeling of staring at Song Ning.


    If they could hide Song Ning by their concealment methods, then Song Ning might have died before he came here, but unless Song Ning heard some strange movements beside him, he would not turn around and look at these four. A monk in a hot hand.


    I do n��t know. I was shocked to see that these four hot hands monks made people cry and laugh. Where did they hide their body shape, but they were hiding beside a huge rock? This rock appears to be coming out of the ground, a dozen feet wide and a few feet high, it can completely hide the four of them, and the fairy power in their body makes the color of their surface also The change is like a rock, and it is extremely difficult for ordinary people to find it.


    But didn''t the four idiots find that there was a problem with the rock itself?


    It may not be found if it is too close, but if it is a little further away, you will find that the rock is moving slowly, just like breathing. The frequency was very slow originally, just like a sleeping animal, but it is just Several people talked, and just as Song Ning was about to leave beside them, the frequency of the rock movement suddenly increased, as if he woke up.


    call out!


    Song Ning''s **** turned into swords. Between the flashes of sword light, he encountered the fluctuation of fairy power directly hitting the tops of the four monks. The four of them were terrified, and their pupils shrank. Ning, as soon as she landed, she plopped down and knelt in front of Song Ning in unison: "Dao You raised your hand high, left us alive, we just ..."


    The four were still begging for mercy. I saw Song Ning kicking violently, and a deep footprint fell on the ground. Song Ning''s body disappeared like a phantom, his lightsaber was waving, and he was slashing toward the front. Li Jianbo chopped off and collided with the huge rock. Now look at the rock, where is the rock, but a thing like a rhino lying on the ground.


    The four hot hands monks realized at the moment that it was not Song Ning who attacked them, but the giant beast where they lived.


    How strong are the beasts in the Demon Valley, and how do they divide their strength? Song Ning does not have any concept in mind. I just saw that these people are really pitiful, and the hidden body is hidden next to the monster, so this is the gesture. Saved, as for the rock-like rhinoceros, I wanted to compete with Song Ning. However, he was also scarred in the confrontation of just two breaths, and the skin that was harder than the rock could not resist the sharpness of the sword. The skin opened the flesh and ran away with a cry.


    The rock rhino was huge, and ran while wailing. It was extremely funny. It ran all the way, not to mention ruining, but the surrounding trees and boulders were also destroyed. Those monks who had hidden their hiding places were stirred up and had to show up.


    Song Ningnu looked at the four monks next to him and smiled lightly: "Several are interesting, hidden next to the rhinoceros. Do you think it is a natural protective barrier?"


    The big four embarrassed each other, but they didn''t know how to answer Song Ning.


    Song Ning just smiled secretly, turned around and left.


    The four hot hands monks thought that Song Ning would at least ask for something, but now it seems that Song Ning seems to have no meaning to talk to them at all. The battle of the Demon Valley is actually a killing of each other. Although there are some sectarians and four disciples all alive every year, basically one thousand disciples come in each year, and it is enough to be able to go out alive for three hundred people. Therefore, here is the only thing for monks to meet It''s fighting.


    The disciples who are hiding in this area are basically low-cultivated. After all, with their cultivation practices, they can only hide in this relatively safe place, but even so, there are four hot hands. The fool hid next to the rock rhino and was almost eaten by the rhino. Now Song Ning walked past them and didn''t even want to kill them, which really puzzled them.


    In terms of their strength, if Song Ning wanted to kill, it just took some time.


    Song Ning left like this until he was about to disappear. The hundreds of disciples looked at each other, and all of them quickly concealed their bodies. In this demon-cultivation valley, it is still important to save lives.


    However, when Song Ning was about to disappear in the quietest and most fringe area of ??the Demon Valley, he suddenly felt a burst of murderous air not far behind him.


    This killing air drove a cold wind, which blew Song Ning''s earlobe, and couldn''t help but feel a bit chilly. Such a murderous spirit, even if Song Ning was rarely seen, he paused, turned slowly, and looked into the distance .


    "Cultivation Demon Valley, the reason why it is called Cultivation Devil Valley, is because here is the world of Cultivation Demon Cultivation, and it is an honor to be able to die here. Since you have participated, you must know the rules and let go of these debris, you Think you are great? "


    The yin and yang sound of this sound is like rotating, when Song Ning''s ears are drilled, Song Ning only feels a pain of needle stick, and the sound seems to have a serious impact on the human brain.


    "I don''t want to kill, so I don''t kill. What do you have to do?" Song Ning gritted his teeth hard, and there was pain in his teeth. This pain counteracted the pain like a needle stick in his brain. He shook his head. The strange sound was eliminated.


    "Hey, generally speaking, dead people have nothing to do with us." The person who spoke was the woman who stood at the forefront among the four people in this line. This woman had a greasy face. If it were not because the voice looked like a woman, she might not see it. If her gender is even more exotic, she might be treated as a beast by Song Ning.


    At this time, the hundreds of monks around came out and made a gesture of running away at any time. Their eyes showed a terrifying color. In this terrifying color, there was deep fear. , Extremely powerful!

 Chapter 1015： Instant kill

    Between the four people''s speeches, they had already grasped the trick, and a black air spread from their bodies. This black air is not like shaqi, but it is very similar to shaqi. It should be condensed by killing. Surrounded by black gas, a weapon turned into a substance fell into the hands of several people.


    "Blood Valley Four Sha, run!"


    One person exclaimed, and everyone responded. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of people ran away. Only Song Ning and the Bloodthirsty Valley were left in this narrow valley.


    In the face of this situation, Song Ning couldn''t help crying. Why should he be so brave to participate in the battle of repairing the demon valley?


    "Oh, I can see if you can''t laugh, the magic sounds of heaven and earth!" The strangely ugly woman shouted.


    The black aperture waves piled up and rushed towards Song Ning. Song Ning only felt that the surrounding space began to distort, but when he looked closely, he felt all this was like an illusion. When this feeling appeared just now, it was What the woman sent out, and now it is the magic sound of Heavenly Absolute, is a kind of spell that can psyche the mind and directly attack the soul. Such a spell is rare. In conjunction with this woman ��s attack, the three people around The man''s figure moved, holding in his hand the weapon that did not know what kind of breath was condensed and disappeared into the black aperture.


    Song Ning originally thought that this woman''s genius magic sound only had the effect of attack, but now it seems that this is not the case. Within the scope of this day''s genius magic sound, the other three people can even form an attack coordination, and the figure disappears. In this black aperture, even Song Ning could not feel their position for a moment.


    call out!


    When Song Ning was disturbed by this magic sound and was upset, he suddenly felt a crisis. He hurriedly surveyed the surroundings and found that there was no slight difference in his body, but the sense of crisis was too strong, just in his crisis When the feeling became stronger and stronger, I suddenly felt a subtle change in the wind around me. Song Ning, who realized the power of nature, could easily perceive the changes in the air. Now that there is a piece of air pierced in his back heart, he will His body shook violently.


    laugh!


    The black dagger pierced Song Ning''s body, and the successful monk just showed surprise, but only felt the back of his heart cool. He wanted to look back, but his eyes were getting darker and darker, and he was dead until he died. He didn''t know how he died, but he saw a hand pass through his back.


    "Is it a phantom?" There was a cry of exclamation in the black aperture, followed by a scream.


    The second person also died, followed by the third.


    But in the blink of an eye, all three people hidden in the dark are dead, and it was not until now that Song Ning discovered that his body ��s perception of the power of nature was so strong that it was so powerful that all the air around him changed. Can be found.


    "Impossible, impossible!" The surviving woman retreated to the rear in a panic. She couldn''t figure out how to find the people hidden in the magic sound of Heavenly Extinction. This is the way they cooperate. I am proud that even in the face of the disciples of the Celestial Palace, they are able to fight a battle, but why would they be so miserable by such a replacement disciple of Xue Lanzong in an instant?


    Although the hundreds of monks had already escaped before, they were not far away. At the moment, they were looking at what happened here. When they saw Song Ning, they killed three people in the bloodthirsty valley. They were stunned one by one, only to feel as if they were dreaming, otherwise how could they be killed so badly in an instant?


    The same door is dead, although the woman has a war intention, but she is not Song Ning''s opponent in terms of strength. In fairyland, few people can compete with Song Ning. This woman is already good at long-range attacks. Once the distance is shortened, her combat power Very weak, that is, a face-to-face death in Song Ning''s hands.


    After killing four people in an instant, Song Ning seemed to be okay. He sorted out his clothes and continued to wander through this valley of demons. As for the hundreds of monks, Song Ning was far away from him at the moment.


    The battle in the Demon Valley continues, and the fighting is constant, but apart from those monks with extremely strong cooperation, few people will go directly to provoke Song Ning. After all, Song Ning was before the battle of the Devil Valley. Fighted with the Azure Palace and did not fall.


    Time passed, and in a blink of an eye, a day passed.


    During this day, Song Ning was basically familiar with the terrain of Xiumo Valley, and it was precisely because he was familiar with the terrain of Xiumo Valley that he finally remembered it. Looking up from the bottom to the top, the scene I saw seemed to be the same as the abyss of ice, except that there was no snow, and the rest was carved out of a mold.


    "Cultivation Demon Valley, Frost Abyss, does it have anything to do with it?" Song Ning could not help whispering: "If Revival Demon Valley and Frost Abyss are really the same place, then ... When did the ice enchantment appear? of?"


    Thinking of this, Song Ning went to the place where the ice boundary was supposed to be, according to the terrain he currently masters. He did n��t know what he was looking for, even in his heart he felt a little stupid, ice. How could the abyss be here, and even if it will become the ice abyss in countless years, at least now there is no ice enchantment.


    Somehow, with such a mood, Song Ning walked and walked to a strange place, and the terrain in the ice abyss also differed a bit. Therefore, it is impossible to determine whether there is really a gap in the terrain.


    In front is a cave. Song Ning heard the sound of fighting in the cave and walked towards the cave.


    "Huh, you have to take another step forward, otherwise I will break you corpses!" A woman''s voice came from the cave.


    "Broken corpse? Your brother is dead, your brother''s brother is dead, and your brother''s brother is also dead. Now you are the only one left. How can you break us up?"


    "Little Niangpi, there is no one here, you just call it a broken throat, and no one will save you."


    After hearing this, Song Ning disappeared into the cave. After entering the cave, she saw a woman surrounded by four people deep in the cave. The woman appeared to be slightly injured. There were three bodies around her, obviously Just died, as for the four people beside this woman, although there are injuries, but it does not matter, the difference in strength between the two sides is really a bit big.


    "Don''t come over! If I take another step forward, I will kill myself, and then you will get nothing!" The woman screamed.


    The highest one among the four monks stared inexplicably, looking at the same fellows around her: "If she dies herself, wouldn''t we save trouble?"

 Chapter 1016： Maid delivered

    As soon as the woman was stunned, she heard another monk say: "Yes, hurry up and commit suicide. We will give you a chance to commit suicide if you are a woman. Otherwise, if you let us do it, hum, you will feel good." "


    The woman was blinded immediately, and these four killed all three of her brothers, and blocked her in this cave. Isn''t she trying to do that kind of thing? Is it just to kill yourself?


    "You, you ..." The woman said weakly.


    "What?" Everyone asked, frowning.


    "You don''t want to give me ..." The woman blushed when she said this.


    The four monks had a pair of eyes, and immediately understood what the woman meant.


    "Huh, fart, how can I do that kind of thing? You quickly get rid of it yourself, lest we do it." The tall man said angrily.


    The woman was relieved this time, with a weapon in her hand: "If you want to kill then kill, I will fight with you!"


    They were so amused that Song Ning could not help laughing. If someone else is afraid that they are in this nobody''s cave, they must have had a heart, but these four people are interesting, just for killing, not trying to be right There are two most unforgivable people in Song Ning''s life for what this woman does. One of them is a womanizer, and although these four people want to kill this woman at this moment, they do not have the slightest heart. This alone made Song Ning not easy to shoot.


    Song Ning smiled like that, the hair of the four people was as if they were blown. When was there someone in this cave, and they didn''t know yet?


    "Master, Master, isn''t that ... Xue Lanzong''s disciples?" The fat man beside the tall man almost bounced from the ground.


    The tall man''s pupils shrank and his arms were tightened: "It''s actually him, hum, but even he is not afraid. The disciple of Xue Lanzong has always been his own way, and now he is also coming by himself. Afraid? "


    "Hey, how many people can we kill in this cave today? Kill a few more, and we will have a higher chance of winning by then, hehe." This one who keeps talking ''hey'' looks like an old man, But Song Ning glanced at it and found out that he was the weakest among the four, and the peak of Wonderland could not be counted. If he really said ''cooking the number'', it is estimated that this talent could count.


    The woman who was being surrounded naturally knew Song Ning. Although she didn''t know why Song Ning came here, she thought that Song Ning was a person at this time, and that she was a person. If she proposed a union ...


    "Dao friends, you and I joined forces to kill them and avenge my three brothers!" Said the woman, and her fairy power exploded, attacking the four people in front of her.


    She was fierce offensively, but instead of trying to kill, she rushed out of the siege. The monk she chose was the weakest of the four.


    Sure enough, the monk was taken aback and quickly dodged to make way for the woman to make a breakthrough and stood in front of Song Ning. As soon as the woman stood firm, she took a fist towards Song Ning: , Daoyou is Xue Lanzong ... "


    "Song Ning." Song Ning said lightly.


    "Song Daoyou, you and I joined forces to kill the four of them." Jing Jing gritted his teeth fiercely.


    But Song Ning raised his eyebrows and said indifferently: "I refuse."


    Quietly, there was a big ��emotion�� on his face. Why did n��t he join forces? Could it be that he came to take advantage of the fire? Thinking of this, Jing Jing couldn''t help but take a half step back, there were wolves before tigers, her face was pale, and her mood that had just improved suddenly became complicated.


    "It''s your acquaintance, since you are a disciple of Xuelan Zong, we will give you a face, and roll away as far as possible, otherwise after killing this little skin, the next one is you." Dare to join hands and guess Song Ning must have been afraid, so he ran out of words.


    Jing Jing applauded in her heart, these two sets of best shots, then she can take the opportunity to escape, and then seek opportunities for revenge later.


    Sure enough, as Jing Jing thought, how could Song Ning, a disciple of Xue Lanzong, be easily humiliated and not pay back?


    But Song Ning opened his mouth, but Jing Jing almost scared out.


    "I did pass by, so I wanted to come and see the excitement." Song Ning said with a smile in his arms, and the harmless appearance of humans and animals really made people unable to mention the slightest sense of caution. Jing Jing was crying when he heard this Yes, she slipped under her feet and fled, but at the next moment, she heard Song Ning''s next words: "Although I have no intention of joining forces with her, I am not going to go from here, just ... ... is it you let me go? "


    The tall man raised his eyebrows and took a step forward: "It''s Lao Zi let you ..."


    Boom!


    Wow ...


    No one could see what was going on. The tall man hit the stone wall heavily, and the broken stone of the cave fell to the ground. Although the tall man did n��t worry about his life, his face was completely sung by Song. Ning gave a swollen blow. This slap in the hand of Song Ning was so powerful that it was even stronger than their full blow.


    "You let me get away?" Song Ning looked at the tall man. He shot with great strength and control. This force was able to fly the tall man without killing him. At this moment, the tall man only felt dizzy. But he was able to hear Song Ning''s words, shot instantly, and instantly beat him like a bear. He had already experienced the strength of the other person, how dare he talk nonsense?


    "Grandma, dare to beat our brothers? I think you''re so tired, brothers, give me ..."


    Boom!


    Wow ...


    Boom!


    Wow ...


    Boom!


    Wow ...


    In order to achieve once and for all, Song Ning directly shook his hand and slaps the other three men on the stone walls of the cave. The four of them slapped one by one, and also understood how Song Ning ��s strength is. If the strength of this slap is stronger, Can they be killed directly? If this is really done, they will not be killed by life?


    "Dao, Daoyou, I was stupid just now. I was wrong. I knew it was wrong." The tall man kneeled on the ground with a puff.


    The three monks next to them knelt down and begged for mercy. They didn''t expect that a disciple of Xue Lanzong could be so strong. But just after they had this idea, they immediately pressed it from their hearts. Where is this counted, this must be the hidden killer of Xue Lanzong.


    "Thanks to Daoyou for helping me, I know that it is impossible for Daoyou to die." Jing Jing worshipped Song Ning''s strength. Although she still has some puzzles in her heart, why Song Ning just said that, but now Song Ning has used it. The action proved that she should be polite to Song Ning, otherwise from the perspective of Song Ning''s strength just now, what she wants to do with her is just a wave of effort.


    Song Ning frowned and looked at the woman: "Who said I was helping you? It was just that they scolded me just now, and I taught them a bit, what did you do?"


    Jing Jing sucked her mouth, and she was speechless for a while. She thought that the monk was really meaningless. She looked good, and she was very strong. But how could she not be so amorous? If you understand some styles, maybe the peach blossoms around you.


    "Several of you are interesting, and I didn''t want to kill you. Since this woman is left alone, let her go. If I didn''t see it, it would be okay. Now that I see it, it should be a good relationship. "Song Ning said.


    Headed by a tall man, four monks repeatedly promised Song Ning that they would never kill this woman. At the same time, this female nun named Jing Jing had disappeared without a trace. Song Ning did not care about her running. When he wanted to stop this battle, he did not do much fuss, but he felt that there was a strong force in the woman ��s body, which was unstable. If it is really the point of life and death, it is impossible to guarantee that Will the unstable power erupt, if it really erupts, it is very likely to cause a scene where all five people will die together.


    These four seemingly murderous but actually honest monks fit Song Ning''s appetite, so he only tried to stop it.


    After finishing all of this, Song Ning no longer stayed, and he had to leave when he turned, but he didn''t feel far away as soon as he turned and flew out. He felt that someone was standing in front of him.


    "You didn''t go?" Song Ning was surprised.


    Looking at the woman again in the sun, Song Ning found out that the woman looked amazing. There was a charm in the eyes of a pair of Danfeng eyes. She was playing with filaments, and she was a bit tweaky, but she could see it. , She is not showing off her posture, but it is difficult to tell.


    "Song, Song Daoyou, can you ..."


    "Straight talk, no need to tweak." Song Ning said.


    "Can you take me with you? You are so strong, you should be able to live longer. My brothers have been attacked to death, and now I am the only one, I am a beautiful woman, walking in this demon valley In the middle, there are many evils, and life and death are also small, but if they are caught by those who are erotic, I am afraid that I will be ruined. I do n��t want to experience the feeling that life is better than death. "This Jing Jing really has Speaking straight.


    But she said for a long time, but Song Ning just smiled and shook his head: "If you are worried, just commit suicide."


    "You ..." Jing Jing gritted her teeth tightly: "Why are you so ignorant of Xiang Xiangyu?"


    "Why are you so shameless? I still saw a woman claiming to be beautiful for the first time. Although you look good, but you are a bit arrogant. Such a woman who follows me will definitely cause a lot of trouble. I think it ��s okay. , I am alone when I travel alone. "Song Ning smiled.


    Jing Jing bit her lower lip. She wouldn''t lower her post if she didn''t need help right now, but after all, Song Ning''s strength was much stronger than her, and she could only do everything to survive in order to survive.


    "Song Daoyou, you see, in this Demon Valley, even the monks will feel hungry and sleepy. It is really inconvenient for one person. The two of us are together, things become much simpler, right? I will cook , I can also help you guard when you are resting, as long as you protect my safety, you can call me a maid. "

 Chapter 1017： The power of nature

    Song Ning seriously looked at the woman in front of him again. He was n��t the one who had n��t seen a beauty, but now the appearance of this woman is rare among the people he ��s seen, especially this delicate face, The facial features are extremely delicate, even if compared with Leng Yuexiao.


    Jing Jing saw Song Ning looking at her like this, squeezed her red lips, and blinked at Song Ning. Although this move did not have any intention of seduction, but even after Song Ning saw this lovely expression I feel a little emotional.


    "No." Song Ning still rejected it.


    Jing Jing originally thought that Song Ning looked at her like this to agree. Who would even deny it directly?


    "Hey! What do you mean by Song? I''m a man who sees me when I see it. Don''t you feel heartless? This fairy has already said that I want to be your maid, as long as you can protect me to live, Why are you so ignorant? "Jing Jing got angry and raised her tone, clearly wanting to quarrel with Song Ning. From the behavior of Song Ning just now, she has already seen that Song Ning is not killing innocent people indiscriminately. If you want to kill, you have already started, and you wo n��t wait until now. Before, she was polite, because she thinks that men may like that type of woman, in fact, she is not. Song Ning does not appreciate it now. Well, she starred directly.


    The changes before and after this Jingjing are really too fast. Such a person with a real temperament actually makes Song Ning quite interested. In this cultivation realm, especially after coming to the ancient immortal tomb, Song Ning really encountered two very interesting One of them is Bai Wei, and the other is the Jingjing in front of him, but Bai Wei is okay. After all, Bai Wei looks 90% similar to Bai Ting. Song Ning naturally regards Bai Wei as Bai Ting. Between Bai Ting and his brother, they are so close to each other, but this Jing Jing is so dispositioned in front of him. This is indeed rare.


    "It turns out that you are the real you now." Song Ning smiled, holding his hands in front of him, looking at the woman with interest.


    Jing Jing snorted softly: "I didn''t expect a man to really like this. Why, now I''m turning back?"


    "It''s really hungry. Since you can cook, then you can try something to taste. If it''s really delicious, you can barely agree to you. I''m not dying. You are not dying, but if it''s not tasty, then I''m sorry , Just stay where you are cool and cool. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing has a happy heart. In such a place, one more person is more safe. Although Mo Xiu usually doesn''t keep his promises, Jing Jing always feels that this song Ning is different.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t see Leng Ming''s villain, otherwise Leng Ming''s sister''s name will be reported, and Leng Ming will not ignore it." Jing Jing thought, but now facing Song Ning, she can only do everything for her. After all, there is only one person who can help her around, no matter how strong he is, it is stronger than her anyway.


    Jing Jing thought this way. She didn''t dare to say that. She nodded quickly when she saw Song Ning agree, and smiled: "Okay, but shall we find a safe place first?"


    "Where is it safe?" Song Ning asked.


    "Well ... it''s better if there are mountains and water where no one disturbs. If there is a cave, it''s perfect." Jing Jing said: "You can catch some fish in the water to roast and eat, you can make a fire, there is a cave. If we can, we can also rest in the cave, or even hide and wait for the battle of the Demon Valley to end. "


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes: "It''s better to have two small holes and two beds in the cave. Would it be better if we added a stone gate?"


    Jing Jing stunned: "Are you dreaming?"


    "I think you look like a dream! If everyone feels hungry, then the water''s edge will definitely be a place that people patronize. When the time comes, a group of people get together and it''s strange not to fight. How can there be no one at the water''s edge? Still thinking of mountains, waters and caves, you are daydreaming. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing opened his mouth, and he could think of himself as a sigh. He could only sigh and closed his mouth to stop arguing. Instead, he followed the meaning of Song Ning and swallowed: "What do you say?"


    Song Ning did not answer, but closed his eyes. Jing Jing could see with his naked eyes that the wind around Song Ning was slightly changing. This gust of wind seemed to have started from Song Ning''s body and went farther. What''s going on?


    Jing Jing couldn''t figure it out. In fact, before performing this technique, Song Ning himself was also speculative. If he can succeed, it will have no effect if it is unsuccessful. Now he can control the power of nature, especially the power of wind, wind Everywhere, and from the feedback of the wind, Song Ning can feel where the water is concentrated. The more water is concentrated, the more likely there is a water source. Although the conspicuous water source cannot be gone, if it is more secret, It doesn''t hurt to go.


    Jing Jing sees that Song Ning''s eyes are closed at this moment and seems to be doing important things, so she does not disturb and stands beside Song Ning, waiting quietly.


    After more than a dozen breaths, Song Ning''s body of wind continued to flow, and he could feel a burst of fresh breeze. These fresh breezes were released by Song Ning just now, and they are now giving back to Song Ning.


    In Song Ning''s mind, pictures began to form gradually. These pictures included almost all the space around him. He could clearly see the surrounding terrain. If according to the distance, the terrain within a radius of ten miles was all at the moment In Song Ning''s mind, it is clear where there is water and where there is no water.


    At the same time, there are still some missing parts in the picture formed in Song Ning''s mind. These missing parts are humanoid figures. It should be thought that these monks have fairy power. The wind of natural power cannot easily pass through. Therefore, the lack of the picture is formed, so that the surrounding situation is also very familiar.


    There are two water sources within ten miles of the radius, one of which has some monks around. Presumably these monks should find the water source soon, and the other one, there are almost no people around. Look closely at the terrain. That water source is underground, but because there is a small hole, the monk can''t see it, but the wind can reach it.


    "Go." Song Ning stepped up.


    Jing Jing saw that Song Ning had to open her eyes and was about to leave. She couldn''t help feeling a little surprised and immediately followed her: "Where are we going?"


    "Go to a nice place with mountains, water and caves." Song Ning smiled.


    Jing Jing''s mouth, she naturally does not believe what Song Ning said. She just closed her eyes and opened her again. Now she knows where there is water and it is safe? You think you are clairvoyant.

 Chapter 1018： Frozen

    However, when Jing Jing and Song Ning were standing at the hole, she felt that she really had seen a ghost. She carefully looked at Song Ning behind Song Ning. What magic weapon was found here.


    "Here you can feel the heavy water vapor, how do you know? It''s impossible ..." Jing Jing thought, Song Ning seemed to use the power of nature just now: "Could you come before?" She wondered what nature''s power has to do with finding water.


    Song Ning couldn''t help but twitched his eyes. Just now he thought the woman had seen it. Who would have thought that the woman''s analytical ability was really admirable.


    "Let''s go and see first, don''t know what''s inside." Song Ning said, the index finger of his right **** turned into a sword shape, the remnants of Burning Sword and Li Heng Sword condensed out, and his arm moved toward the hole. .


    The hole is above a boulder that is connected to the earth. The whole hole is facing downwards. Although the inside is dark, it is not clear, but from the outline, the hole is only less than half a size, and it should be directly connected to the underground. Yes, and Song Ning wielding his sword like this is just trying to cut the hole a little bigger.


    The leaves of the plantain were originally cut by Song Ning, which made the hole a little more conspicuous, but even so, it was still a secret place.


    After a few moments, several stones were cut, but one of the stones was relatively large, and it seemed almost the size of the side of the cave. The originally uneven opening has now become more neat, and this time the opening Almost two-thirds of the size, there is no problem for two people to enter.


    "In this way, the hole is not hidden. Are you afraid of being discovered?" Jing Jing asked.


    Song Ning smiled, and the wind circulated between his hands, lifting the largest stone he had just cut, and he advanced the hole: "Advanced, I will use this stone to seal the hole, so that people can hide their eyes."


    Jing Jing had to admire Song Ning. She just saw that Song Ning just waved a sword casually, but she didn''t expect to be able to cut a stone so well, and the surface of the stone looked bumpy. If it was covered, it might look like There is no difference in the original cave. In this way, it is indeed able to cover people''s eyes and ears.


    When she thought that she might be hiding in this cave without going out, Jing Jing didn''t feel happy for a while. From childhood, her favorite game was hide and seek. She still remembers playing with Leng''s sister, which was the best time in her life. However, with the passage of time, they are older and have their own responsibilities, coupled with the differentiation of the cold family, some have become affiliated with the famous decent, and some have a place in the Demon Sect. It also made her less likely to meet with Leng''s sister.


    "I''m advanced!" Song Ning hasn''t waited to enter yet. I saw Jing Jing rushing in. In general, at this time, women should be a little timid, even if they are monks, they can be in such places as Mogu Is n��t it scary to drill directly into the cave?


    After Jing Jing entered, Song Ning immediately followed, the wind in his hand, the stone directly covered the hole, so that the outside light could not penetrate through at all.


    "Wow, it''s awesome, even so, Song Daoyou, are you Jianxiu?" Song Ninggang turned to move forward, but suddenly felt like he was hitting something. Fortunately, he didn''t use too much force, otherwise he was afraid to give it directly. Jing Jing knocked down.


    Jing Jing looked at the hole with emotion. At this moment, she found that she could not see where the hole was. This surprised her, which was equivalent to a carpenter making a door. Just now she only saw that Song Ning followed the manual movement of the sword, and she made such a matching hole, which is really great.


    "Okay, let''s go, I heard the sound of running water inside." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing turned around. When she turned around, her slender fingers gently pinched, and a fairy force was drilled from between the fingers. This fairy force quickly increased and turned into an aperture. When the aperture was about one foot in size, it stopped. , Was shot by Jing Jing, floating in mid-air, and floating in front of Jing Jing, Jing Jing moved forward, the aperture also moved forward, always maintaining this distance.


    The aperture illuminates the surroundings. The three feet in front are almost bright and can be seen clearly. Surprisingly, the outside of the three feet is dark and can not be seen at all. Puzzled.


    "This cave is so wet." Jing Jing said looking around the cave.


    Song Ning has also noticed around the cave. There are moss on the stone wall of the cave, and the moss has not been damaged. Looking at this situation is enough to conclude that no one has been here for a long time, otherwise it is impossible to even The moss is so complete, there is fine moss on the ground beneath them. Whether the moss has been destroyed is the best evidence of whether anyone has come here.


    The moss was extremely slippery, and Jing Jing fell directly in the air without paying attention. Song Ningzheng was wondering what was going on in the cave. He only felt a person hit him, and he raised his hands subconsciously to hug Jing Jing. He hadn''t waited for Jing Jing to hold him in his arms, but he suddenly stopped.


    Boom!


    Jing Jing fell heavily on the ground, the ground was covered with moss, the cave was tilted down again, and she slid straight all the way.


    "Ah! Save, save me!" Jing Jing shouted.


    Listening to this, Song Ning was a little puzzled, didn''t he just fall down on the moss, and he didn''t have to get up, why would he call for help?


    But at this moment, Song Ning''s feet also slipped, fell heavily on the ground without saying, and slid towards the bottom, and at this moment his body seemed to be adsorbed on the ground, and he could not get up.


    The two were sliding down like a slide, naturally they did n��t pay attention, and just after the two of them entered the cave, it did n��t take a moment. At the original hole, the stone that was cut by Song Ning to cover the hole had fallen, and the original cave A stone grew out of the hole, and in the blink of an eye, the hole was blocked by a new stone ...


    Inside the cave, Jingjing ��s Xianli light ball has disappeared, but at this moment in the cave is not dark, but it is also ridiculous, the two lights produced in this cave are actually Song Ning and Jing Jing on the moss The glare from the glide.


    Sliding on the moss and rubbing the firelight, it can be seen how fast the two are sliding down. It is no wonder that Jing Jing had to call for help before, but even if the speed is fast, Song Ning does not feel any crisis at all. I think this should be If the organs in the cave are so secret and no one has been there for a long time, there will be no organs in the cave, then Song Ning will feel incredible.


    Woo!


    When the two slipped to a certain level, they only felt that they were vacated, as if they were thrown high. Although they were no longer **** at this time, they could not get up, but because the speed of the glide was too fast, the impact was too strong. In a short time, you just ca n��t move.


    After a brief sense of emptiness, two sounds of ��popping�� followed.


    The two fell into the water, and the water was cold. They instantly wet the whole body. Even Song Ning can feel a burst of ice in the water. The ice came from the bones. He quickly moved up, but found himself The faster the action, the faster it sinks.


    In the cold water, Song Ning opened his eyes, he covered his mouth, and a fairy force popped up, illuminating the surroundings. At this moment, not far from him was Jing Jing. Jing Jing''s eyes widened, and the horrified colors in her eyes were clear, she opened her mouth and thought To say something, just a mouthful of cold water poured into the mouth.


    Song Ning tried to pass the voice and found that there was no voice in this place. This may be why Jing Jing wanted to open his mouth.


    Jing Jing struggled and sank in the water, and Song Ning stretched out his hand to grab it, and his body was motionless, floating in the water. Jing Jing saw Song Ning''s approach, only to understand that she couldn''t struggle in the water, and she held her mouth still. .


    The two slowly ascended, and after a while, they appeared on the surface, but at the moment, their bodies were almost frozen. They had just surfaced, and they saw that there were ice cubes on the surface of the water. Out.


    Jing Jing breathed heavily, her whole body would not move. If Song Ning now grasped her hand tightly, she might not even feel a trace of warmth.


    Song Ning''s actions are extremely difficult, but in the end he is still able to move, and besides, he can mobilize the power of nature in his mind. If there is wind in the cave, then the wind will blow the water, blowing them a little toward the shore.


    Fortunately, the two had been frozen for a long time. After half an hour, they did not feel any physical discomfort when they reached the shore, but the blood in the body was somewhat coagulated, and the condition was quite poor.


    Jing Jing was lying on the shore and looked at Song Ning helplessly. At this time, she didn''t dare to blink her eyes, because she was afraid that she would be completely frozen in the blink of an eye, and she would never open again.


    Song Ning''s body was also completely frozen, but the two forces that flowed from his body to Yin to Yang have been constantly turning. When Song Ning''s body was attacked by such ice cold, the power of Yin At the same time, the power of Zhiyang also began to resist, and the two forces were one to absorb one resistance, so Song Ning''s resistance to this cold and cold power was stronger and the recovery effect was better, but it was semi-pillared Kung fu, his body has warmed up.


    Jing Jing watched as Song Ning was able to move, and she could not move here like an ice sculpture. She wanted to cry urgently, but she was afraid to cry at this time. Frozen, wouldn''t her eyes be completely frozen by then?


    Song Ning regained consciousness, and then he felt how cold the hand holding Jing Jing was. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He didn''t expect to encounter this kind of situation when he entered this place. She will be frozen.

 Chapter 1019： Manual drying

    Song Ning''s body is different from ordinary people, so I don''t know how strong the coldness in Jingjing is at this moment. For monks, ordinary coldness can''t invade the body at all, and now this coldness that can invade the body has already explained Its degree of cold.


    Song Ning didn''t look around at the moment, he directly extended his hand and pressed it on Jing Jing''s palm, trying to send the fairy power into his body, but somehow, the coldness in Jing Jing''s body seemed to be actively resisting, a little fairy No force can penetrate into it.


    After several attempts in this way, Song Ning gave up and prepared to condense the heat in his hands with the power of the sun in his body, but no matter how he condensed, the heat dissipated without waiting for the condensation to come out.


    "It must be because the place is so cold and so extreme that it can''t condense. The cold is in it. Now I can''t condense the power of Zhiyang ..." Song Ning looked down at Jing Jing. Now he only needs to do two things, first The case is for Jing Jing to recover, and the second is to leave here. Jing Jing ��s body is almost frozen. If he does not recover quickly, it will hurt the roots. If he did not promise to help her before, Song Ning would not have any concerns. But now that he has agreed to the other party, and this place is where he brought the other party, and now something is wrong, he is also overwhelmed.


    In the next few breaths, Song Ning tried to ignite, but it was also unsuccessful. He could feel that the flow of fairy power in Jingjing began to appear sluggish, as if the water flow was frozen. This is for the monk It is extremely scary.


    "Girl, offended." Song Ning took a deep breath, and now it''s important to save people, and he doesn''t care about others, he directly hugs Jing Jing in his arms, and his body is tightly tied together. But it can generate heat in the body, and now Song Ning wants to restore Jing Jing''s body temperature, the only thing he can do is use this method.


    Sure enough, after passing through the cold intrusion, the power of Zhiyang in Song Ning''s body circulated more rapidly. At the same time, the body temperature of Song Ning also soared. At the same time, the body temperature of Jing Ning in Song Ning''s arms Xianli also stopped freezing, and began to flow like water breaking through ice.


    Feeling all this, Song Ning was relieved, holding Jingjing and walking towards the place where he had just fallen: "It will be fine soon. I tried many ways to help you recover your temperature. This is the last attempt. Very successful. "


    Although Jingjing knows everything, but has lived for so long, this is the first time he is held by a man. If the temperature in the body is too low and the skin is pale, you will definitely see the blush on her face.


    Song Ning held Jingjing all the way to the place where she had just fallen down, and when she looked up, there was a dignified color flashing between her eyebrows. Although the place where she just fell seemed to be able to go up, they were like two slides. The small hole can only hold one person. He now holds that Jingjing has no possibility of rushing up. In this place, the flow of Xianli will become slow. It is even more difficult to want Xianli to overflow. It is very difficult to cut this place to nature. This method can be abandoned even without trying. The current plan is to wait for Jing Jing to recover and the two will leave together.


    In the dark cave, there was no wind, but it was chilling.


    The wet clothes clung to the body, adding a bit of chill.


    Jing Jing''s body was trembling. Even in Song Ning''s arms, she felt the cold around her. If it were not Song Ning''s hug, it is estimated that ice crystals had begun to form on her body.


    Time flows slowly, and even Song Ning feels the coldness of the body surface is extremely strong, coupled with being holding Jing Jing at the moment, the coldness in Jing Jing''s body will also spread to his body, so it makes him uncomfortable, but now if it is Let Jingjing loose, fearing that all previous efforts have been in vain.


    Several hours passed, and some ice crystals had formed on both faces, but fortunately, Song Ning found that the fairy power in Jingjing ��s body had begun to flow. The faster the speed of fairy power flowed, the more able to explain her presence. Recovery, as long as Xianli circulation becomes normal, even if it feels cold, people will not be in danger.


    Almost there, it should be better.


    Song Ning thought in this way, his eyes fell on the water in front of him. When he fell into the water just now, he only felt that the water was extremely cold. This feeling seems to have been experienced somewhere. But if you think about it carefully I thought, I experienced more than one place with extreme cold, but the degree of this cold is somewhat similar to the abyss of ice. To be precise, it is more than that.


    Jing Jing has almost recovered her consciousness now, but the fairy power in her body has not completely flown freely. She had her eyes closed, but at the moment she also secretly squinted to reveal a gap and looked at Song Ning''s side face.


    Song Ning was observing the situation in the water and thinking seriously. This look fell into Jing Jing''s eyes, which made Jing Jing''s heart move. Just like the young girl''s love began, she suddenly had some heart and mind, and even forgot her situation.


    "Sister Leng''s already said that she has someone you like, even though I have never met. It would be nice if I could see one. Let''s let Leng''s sister look at it.


    Just as Jing Jing thought, Song Ning suddenly said: "You should be almost right? Running Xianli, the two of us fled from the upper exit. This place is too weird. Stay long. "


    Jing Jing just wanted to answer, but if he did now, wouldn''t he be able to stay here again? In this cold place, leaning on Song Ning''s arms is extremely warm, which can be said to be a happy thing, but after all, Jing Jing was immediately dismissed by herself immediately after having this idea in her heart, but she felt that she was too reserved , A girl''s family, it would be terrible to have such an idea.


    "Almost, thank you." Jing Jing got up and separated from Song Ning. If Song Ning''s eyes fell on the exits of the two slides above, he would definitely find Jing Jing''s blushing cheeks.


    Under the artificial drying of Song Ning, the clothes of the two have also been completely dried. At the moment, they look at the two holes that are the size of a slide of one person. They are ready to fly in, but they are about to take off. At the time, Song Ning''s body suddenly stopped, why is this place exactly two holes? No more, no less, just two. What''s going on? If there are more than one, or only one, Song Ning will only think that it may be the institution here, but there are two holes here, which always give people a feeling of ��already knew that two people will come��.

 Chapter 1020： Waterhole, heat, star chart

    "Let''s ... go up?" Jing Jing asked Song Ning when he saw a sudden pause, and asked tentatively.


    Song Ning nodded and nodded. The two of them kicked violently under their feet and flew towards them. But when the two had just reached three feet away from the ground, there was suddenly a strong force that pressed like a palm towards them. Come down and directly hold them down, it is absolutely impossible to go up half an inch.


    The two froze for a while in the air, and they could not fly up anyway, so they had to descend. Although they didn''t want to give up, they couldn''t rush up even if they didn''t give up at the moment.


    After landing, the two couldn''t help but stare at each other. This place is really strange. It was so cold at first, and then it was impossible to take off more than three feet above the ground. There is indeed a problem here.


    "This place is full of weirdness, we cannot leave for a while." Song Ning pondered.


    If the temperature in this place can be slightly higher, Jing Jing prefers to stay here. Let ��s not talk about anything else. This is the secret environment and the feeling when I just got along with Song Ning. Jing Jing feels good. But now that her body is trembling with cold, she is also interested in lacking.


    "What should I do now? Look around and make a decision?" Jing Jing asked.


    Song Ning nodded: "That''s all it can be. In any case ... just shout it out loud. This place is just the two of us, and I just looked around. It shouldn''t be very big, at least naked. The visible range is not large. "


    The reason why Song Ning emphasized it is that this place is really different, and it is impossible to say that there are no secret institutions.


    Jing Jing responded and turned to walk to one side, while Song Ning walked to the other side.


    This cave can be said to be sealed, there is no light coming in, but there is a faint light here. Song Ning first looked for the light source. After careful exploration, it was found that the light source seemed to come from the water, and then look at that Water seems to be different from the previous one. The water emits some light. These light spots are mottled and reflected on the top of the cave. At this moment, it can be seen that the top of the cave is like a deep universe, and even sporadic light like starlight can be seen. Point, but in Song Ning''s view, this may be reflected by the light emitted by the water, which is not strange.


    But there should be no light in the water just now. At least when he fell in, Song Ning was convinced that there was no light in the water. Since that is the case, why is there light in the water now?


    With such thoughts in mind, Song Ning surrounded the cave, and after about half a scent of incense, he has completely changed the cave around. The cave is not large, and the size of the water pool is almost accounted for. Half of the cave, and the light in this waterhole seemed brighter than before.


    At this time Jing Jing has also completed the investigation and found no abnormalities. She only saw Song Ning''s eyes falling on this pool of water, and she walked over curiously, but the temperature in the cave was extremely low, Jing Jing''s body was trembling Not to mention, hands clasped tightly, but even so, it doesn''t make you feel warmer.


    "Did you find that the water seems brighter than before, there seems to be something in the water that can shine, the light is reflected on it, and the cave is also brightened." Song Ning saw Jing Jing coming and asked, if this is the case He has the illusion of being alone, so if two people have this feeling, it is most likely not an illusion, but reality.


    However, Jing Jing didn''t even care about this matter before. When Song Ning helped him to keep warm, she always had Song Ning in her eyes. Where did she care about what water pool?


    "But, maybe." Jing Jing vaguely said.


    Song Ning frowned, and walked up to the water''s edge. Every time he took a step, he felt his body was a bit cooler. This kind of coldness did not seem to bring cold air into the body.


    Heating ... was pulled away? !


    When Song Ning''s pupils shrank, he finally understood that the cave was not too cold, but that it would take people''s body temperature away. After the heating was taken away, it would naturally feel cold, although he had never encountered such a situation. But now I think, if the temperature is really taken away, is everything related to this water?


    Song Ning quickly stepped back a few steps. Sure enough, the cooling rate in the body weakened. The cooling rate was not as strong as the heat generated by the transfer of the power to the sun in his body. His body would not feel particularly cold, just Body heat has been lost.


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning aside, but she couldn''t see what Song Ning was doing for a while, but at this level of Xiu Wei, they could probably feel that Song Ning seemed to be experimenting. If you think about it carefully, it is estimated that This waterhole is related.


    Song Ning is constantly experimenting, Jing Jing is carefully observing the water hole. After a while, she finds that the light in the water hole has indeed changed. Not only that, but the light at the top of the cave above the water hole has also changed. The top of the ''deep'' cave It''s more like a starry sky, and the light above the stars is suddenly bright and dark, as if it is really blinking.


    After almost a scent of incense, Song Ning stopped and he could be sure that the pool was absorbing heat from the human body. After absorbing the heat, it would make something in the pool brighter and emit more There are many lights, and these lights will fall directly on the top of the cave. As for the starry sky at the top of the cave, Song Ning believes that it should be an institution left by some predecessors. Perhaps it is necessary to leave this place or open an institution. The water hole and the picture above.


    "Song Daoyou, above ..." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning raised his hand, shook his head, and sat aside, with a thick mystery in his eyes: "I want to be quiet."


    "You ..." Jing Jing''s body shook slightly, even though it was extremely cold, but his cheeks suddenly turned red, clearing his throat: "That ... I, I''m not here, why are you returning ..."


    "Ah? What?" Song Ning said.


    "Aren''t you just thinking about thinking about me?" Jing Jing gritted her teeth and seemed to make a great determination.


    Song Ning thought about the cave, the water hole, and the picture above the water hole. He didn''t listen to Jing Jing''s words carefully. Moreover, he didn''t understand what Jing Jing said, so he stopped talking. Going down, but holding his cheek, constantly observing the pictures at the top of the water pool and the cave.


    For better research, Song Ningxi sat directly next to the water pool, so that the water pool can quickly absorb the heat in his body, and at the same time, the body''s power to the sun rotates faster to supply.


    "What the **** is going on?" Song Ning watched repeatedly.


    Time flows slowly, the temperature in Jingjing''s body is getting lower and lower, and ice crystals have formed on the body surface. Song Ning has the power of the sun to continue to heat, but Jingjing can''t, if the body cannot actively heat, then the final The end is freezing.


    It''s a pity that Song Ning concentrated on watching the picture above, and didn''t care about Jingjing beside him.


    "What''s going on?" Song Ning murmured to herself.


    Suddenly, Song Ning found that the change in the picture seemed to be regular, just like the starry sky, but in the process of the continuous transformation of the picture, it seems that there is a star that has not changed. To be precise, the position is not. Change, but the light is suddenly strong and weak.


    "Jing Jing, look at the picture above, is there a ..." Song Ning turned his head to look at Jing Jing when he was talking, and only then found that Jing Jing was curled up in a ball, trembling and the body surface was covered by ice crystals. Fortunately, she was not frozen.


    Song Ning stunned: "Why don''t you call me?"


    "You, you are busy, I can bear it." Jing Jing''s teeth were shaking as he spoke.


    Song Ning thought that this place is really **** for ordinary monks, and was frozen to death. I am afraid that few monks will believe that they will end like this. If it is not the power of the supreme sun, the two of them will definitely die here today. Too.


    Thinking in this way, Song Ning did not say anything more. He stood up and walked towards Jing Jing directly, holding Jing Jing. The power from the body to the sun continuously transferred heat to Jing Jing''s body.


    The two are far away from the water pool at the moment. If not, Song Ning is worried that the heat generated by the power of the sun in his body will not be able to supply the absorption of the water pool and the absorption of Jingjing.


    "Is it better?" Song Ning asked Jingjing as the ice crystals on her body melted.


    Jing Jing nodded, the bun was soaked with water drops.


    Song Ning looked at her pitiful look, and she couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. If it were not for her, the situation of the two would not be so miserable, but fortunately, her life is now worry-free.


    "Look at the picture above, it looks like a star chart, and in this star chart, there is a star that dominates." Song Ning pointed to the star chart above.


    Jing Jing nodded: "Well, at that moment, I always felt that the other stars were rotating around it."


    Song Ning was shocked, and thought that Jing Jing had only been concerned about the cold, and she didn''t care much about it. Now, it seems that she underestimated her.


    "My current thinking is that there should be some kind of secret in this star chart, and if you want to know this secret, the first thing is to go into the water pool and find out what it is." Song Ning said, looking at Jing Jing: "I''m going Look in the waterhole, you are on the shore yourself. "


    Song Ning then Bi Gang was about to leave, Jing Jing grabbed his wrist.


    "How?" Song Ning turned around.


    Jing Jing said in a deep voice: "Be careful, this water is cold and bone-throwing. If it is too cold, we will come up quickly. At least we are here now without worrying about our lives. It is not necessary to take risks."


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s okay, I''ll be back soon."


    At the end of the song, Song Ning walked to the water pool a few steps, jumped into the water and jumped into the water. The temperature of the water was much warmer than when he first came in. Song Ning has reason to believe that this is the power of the sun in his body. The heat he supplied, just as soon as he entered the water, the light in the water suddenly became brighter, but at the same time, the heat in his body was also consumed frantically, and the body instantly became cold.

 Chapter 1021： Mysterious beads

    "The heat is losing towards the bottom." Song Ning swims towards the bottom of the water. The further down, the faster the heat loss in the body. He can even see with his naked eyes that a warm current is flowing towards the bottom, and below the pool If there is a vortex, the vortex is surrounded by red, like fire. Obviously, it absorbs a large amount of heat and then forms the color of the warm flow of heat. At the center of this vortex, there seems to be a bead.


    Song Ning stretched out his hand to touch the bead, but when the arm just touched the bead, the ice began to freeze. He quickly retracted the arm so that the force of the sun in the body continued to run, so that the arm was not injured, and the bead flickered. With the light, it can be seen from the pattern of the beads that this should reflect the light on the stone wall above.


    "The top is like a star map, and the star map is mapped out by this bead. There will be such lines on this bead. It must be a hidden mystery. If you can get it ..." Song Ning tried again to get this bead.


    Hiss.


    The frozen power instantly solidified Wang Lei''s arm. He grabbed the bead deadly, even though his arm was frozen, but he did not hesitate to grasp the bead, but when he tried to grab the bead out, he found that his arm was frozen. Numbness, it doesn''t work at all.


    Song Ningyu wants to draw his arm back, but he finds that the heat in his body is flowing out frantically, and his palm is even sucked by the beads.


    Buzz!


    The power of Zhiyang in the body is running crazy, but even so, Song Ning''s arm is still sucked. At this moment, the power of Zhiyang in his body has been burned red, but the heat is absorbed by the beads as soon as it burns out, as for the arm , Still tightly absorbed.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth: "Yanyang!"


    bass!


    The blazing flame is burning in the hands of Song Ning, which is the power of Yanyang. This is a more pure flame power than the power of Zhiyang. Even though there is no light in this cave, it is extremely cold in this water pool. In Song Ning''s hands, the power of Yanyang still erupted, even though Song Ning didn''t hold any hope before performing this technique, but at this time, the power of Yanyang seemed to be coming out of his body.


    Under the influence of the power of the sun and the sun, the beads swelled, and Song Ning ��s arm had recovered his consciousness. In this case, he could have pulled his hand away directly, but when he thought that he had spent so much energy, Being able to return without work, Song Ning was very unwilling.


    At least, give it a go when the blazing power still exists.


    Song Ning''s palm that he was about to withdraw swiftly forward, grasped the beads tightly, squeezed hard, and only heard the sound of clicking, there were ice cubes constantly forming, but these ice cubes were instantly caught by the sun. The force melted away, so repeatedly, Song Ning grabbed the beads and pulled it back, but found that it couldn''t move.


    Luo Shengquan!


    Song Ning doesn''t care about March 7, July 21, if it doesn''t work at this moment, I''m afraid it won''t be so good luck next time.


    Snapped!


    The bead appeared loose in its original position, and Song Ning pressed hard again. Another fist of Luo Sheng fist was held on the fist holding the bead. As if Luo Sheng fist bombarded something, the bead was also pulled down.


    "Is it embedded in the space?" Song Ning always felt that the fist head was just hitting a hard object, but the object was like a creature, but there was nothing in front of him. How could there be a creature?


    At this moment, he was too late to think so much. At the moment when the beads were pulled out, there was a wave in the water. The wave shocked Song Ning. He resisted the impact with all his strength and put the beads into the storage ring, in a trance , The impact has already washed it out of the water.


    Song Ning turned red, and the crazy power of the Sun evaporated all of Song Ning''s water into steam. When Song Ning flew to the air, he found that there was no light in the water, but there was still a weak light in the cave. Seeing that Jing Jing, who had been waiting by the side, the ice crystals on the body surface also began to melt.


    The temperature in the cave rose sharply, and there were no beads to absorb heat. At this moment, Song Ning continued to emit heat in the body. After a while, it was like a summer day. Jing Jing was surprised to see Song Ning floating in the air: "You can fly now?"


    Song Ning thought that they had been **** just three feet away from the ground. Now it seems that this kind of **** has also been lifted. Not only that, but the star map on the stone wall above the cave has disappeared. Everything is related to that bead, and that bead must be a peculiar treasure, otherwise it is impossible to have such a strong ability to absorb heat, even when the power of Yanyang just appeared, this bead is enough to The absorption of the force of Yang, even faster than the force generated by the power of the Yang, is actually hidden here, which is enough to show that this cave is extraordinary.


    "Song Daoyou, shall we leave now?" Jing Jing got up, and the cold feeling just now she no longer wanted.


    Song Ning fell to the ground and looked at her with a smile: "I''m still going? Just now I was worried about being frozen to death here. It''s not cold anymore. This is a good place to hide."


    Jingjing tilted her head slightly, as if thinking of something: "Then you found something to eat in the water just now?"


    "I don''t know about it anyway. The water is not cold anyway. Let''s go down to see it." Song Ning said, it was too cold just now, plus he saw the bead at a glance, so he didn''t pay attention to the others.


    Jing Jing glared: "Hey, hello, you are a man anyway, would you want me to go into a girl''s house?"


    Song Ning wanted to say that he could not eat, but he just cried when he was about to open his stomach, and the two cried almost at the same time. This made both of them tolerant. In desperation, Song Ning had to turn into the water again. As for Jing Jing, this She was n��t idle at the time. She found some wood while exploring around the cave. Although there was still water in the wood, the water was floating on the surface because of the cold. She collected the wood and cut off the skin. You are ready to start a fire.


    Song Ning entered the water pool. He was a bit stiff because of the cold, but now it is a little different. The water is extremely clear, and the bottom is vaguely visible.


    That is����


    A piece of white flowers, a closer look, is actually a bone!


    Song Ning tightened his mind and accelerated his swimming, not paying attention to the surrounding fish, but quickly swimming towards the bottom. When he reached the bottom, he was already standing on top of the bones, even in the water, he also You can feel the bones rattling, obviously caused by the large number of bones under your feet.


    Why are there so many bones in such places? Recalling the bead he found just now, Song Ning inevitably had some speculation in his mind.

 Chapter 1022： Dream

    I can''t see what these bones were like in life, but from the point of view of the fracture of these bones, it should have been soaked in this water for a long time. Combined with the conditions of the ground moss when I came to this cave before, I can conclude this place It has been around for a long time.


    "These people are at a certain distance from the place where the beads were just now, but they are not sure whether they died because of the beads. Have there been wars in this place?" Song Ning continued to observe and walked under the water pool and found this. There are bones in almost all the circles under the water pool. These bones are tiled like stones. If you look closely, you might not believe that there are so many. At least the bones of two hundred people appear here, and they all seem to be human monks. Normally, human monks can''t play idle so hard in the water.


    Did it die first, and then this waterhole appeared?


    Song Ning couldn''t figure it out. It was precisely because there were so many bones in the water. Even if there were living things in the water, he didn''t want to eat it.


    Wow.


    Song Ning got out of the water, Jing Jing had already made a fire at this moment, the flame was in a trance, and the cave was filled with warmth, but Song Ning was empty-handed, which surprised Jing Jing a little: "Is there no fish in the water?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "I don''t know if there are fish in the water, but I saw a lot of bones in the water before. I think even if there are fish under this kind of water, you won''t eat it."


    Jing Jing''s mouth was obviously disgusted. There are so many bones under the water. If there are fish, it is estimated that they also grew up eating the bodies of these people. If you think about it, you feel sick. Where else do you want to eat? But now the two have been blamed, what else can they eat without eating fish?


    "Well, it''s better to go out when you are really hungry." Jing Jing sighed.


    When Song Ning thought about it, she took out the Qinglong Ding from the storage ring in her hand. Jing Jing looked at it and wondered: "Will you make alchemy?"


    "Huh." Song Ning responded.


    "What if you can practice alchemy? Now you can''t fill your stomach, but you still have the thought to practice alchemy." Jing Jing couldn''t help complaining. Song Ning was a little surprised. Didn''t these ancient monks know that there was a kind of panacea called Pigu Dan? However, looking at Jing Jing''s performance at the moment, Song Ning can almost be sure that they really don''t know the existence of Pigu Dan. This most common panacea did not exist in ancient times, but it surprised Song Ning.


    Jing Jing saw that Song Ning turned over her hand to take out the herbs, and she really started to make alchemy. She had to sigh helplessly. Although she had a little curiosity about Song Ning, she still had alchemy in this place. It was a bit speechless to this man.


    But with Song Ning refining the pill, and with a burst of fragrance from the Qinglong Ding, Jing Jing couldn''t help but the red medicine itself has a red fragrant. This red fragrant can make the monk feel comfortable, and now it is more refined by Song Ning. It is Pigudan, and Danxiang is even more pleasant.


    Jingjing stared at Song Ning, but she was not so embarrassed to say that although Song Ning''s refined medicine was very fragrant, she thought it would be very precious. How could it be used casually? ?


    "Is it fragrant?" Song Ning looked at Jing Jing and smiled.


    During Song Ning''s speech, he turned his hands to take out the panacea in Qinglongding. Pigudan itself is an extremely easy-to-refined panacea. In addition, Song Ning used Qinglongding, and the effect was doubled. There are almost a hundred pieces of Dan, especially Song Ning added some improved methods. In this Pigu Dan, another medicinal material is added, which makes this Gu Gu Dan more fragrant and tastes better when taken.


    Jingjing couldn''t help swallowing: "It''s incense. You are really bad-hearted. You even took the panacea and asked me if it is fragrant. You won''t give it to me. Besides, the panacea can''t be eaten as a meal!" "


    Song Ning saw that Jing Jing really didn''t know the existence of Pi Gu Dan, he put away Qing Long Ding, directly tossed a Pi Gu Dan, caught his mouth, and chewed loudly.


    Jing Jing looked stunned. Seeing that Song Ning was eating so fragrant, she was constantly doing strange things in her belly, so she couldn''t help but ask, "You, can you really eat this medicine?"


    Song Ning smiled, flipped his hand and threw a Pigu Dan to Jingjing, Jing Jing took the Elixir, although a little wary, but if Song Ning wanted to harm her, why should she wait until now? Song Ning, who had just taken the elixir just now, had the same color and taste. She did not hesitate to chew the elixir in her mouth.


    The elixir is very chewy at the entrance, not to mention the excellent taste. It is also fragrant and fragrant. Jingjing eats all the elixir in three mouths and five mouths. Immediately, there is a feeling of saturation in the abdomen, not only to fill the stomach, but also I feel that the aroma is lingering in the mouth for a long time.


    Jing Jing had eaten this kind of food for the first time in her life. If it was given to her by someone else, she would be surprised for the most. After all, this kind of elixir might exist, but she had n��t seen it before, but it was normal. Now it was Song Ning who personally refined it and gave it to her directly after the refining. This really shocked her, and I searched all the memories and found no such thing.


    "What is this? What effect?" Jing Jing asked.


    "Pi Gu Dan, after eating, you can Pi Gu, no need to eat." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing''s eyes widened, and after a few steps, she walked in front of Song Ning, held out her hand, and looked pitifully like a little beggar: "Please give Dan."


    Looking at Jing Jing''s so serious business, Song Ning was a bit uncomfortable. He wanted to come to this place, but he didn''t have Pi Gu Dan, but it was a joke, but it doesn''t matter. He always wants to refine this kind of thing like Pi Gu Dan. It can be refined as long as the materials are sufficient. Nowadays, not only a small amount of Pigudan is enough for them to eat, so Song Ning gave Jingjing a bottle. There are dozens of Pigudan in this bottle. In fact, it is enough to use in this Demon Valley.


    Jing Jing thinks this is an extremely precious thing. Even if you can give it a few pieces, it is not bad, but she didn''t expect that the other party would get dozens of them at one shot. She was surprised, and she was also a little happy in her heart. The mind, if not, how could it be so generous?


    "So many medicines, how should I ... how to repay you?" Jing Jing lowered his head halfway, but seemed a little shy.


    Song Ning did not understand women''s feelings: "No need to repay, but it is not a good thing. Let''s stay here first. If no one comes in, we are safe. If someone comes in, kill it."


    It''s easy to say this, but in fact think about it, this place is so hidden. If even such a hidden place has been discovered, then how will the person who found it be? Song Ning said it was easy. If someone came in and killed him, when the strong man came, what would he kill? The two of them have not been directly blocked here and killed?


    But now Song Ning wants to stay here, Jing Jing has nothing to say, after all, this is also her initial plan.


    "Fat and rest." Song Ning finished, leaning against a flat stone, closing her eyes, and wanting to rest. This place is different from the outside. He also found out that even if he had repaired them The monks in this state will also feel sleepy and hungry, which may be the characteristic of the Demon Valley.


    Jing Jing is now living and dying with Song Ning. She has just taken the Elixir from Song Ning. There is no one else around her, and she is not reserved. In this case, it is better to look for it with a flat fart. A place to rest well.


    As a result, the two fell asleep yawning one east and one west.


    The bonfire gradually extinguished.


    The temperature inside the cave has dropped slightly, but today the temperature is nothing to the two monks. In their sleep, both of them are extremely safe. As a monk, they may not have been sleeping like this for a long time. At this time, The whole Demon Valley has become silent, and before it was killed, but at this time, no one can resist the drowsiness. This is the biggest feature of the Demon Valley, because at this time ... it is the model The unique creature in the world-when "Yumeng" appeared.


    Yumeng lives in the dark, the darker the place, the more active Yumeng is. This kind of creature is like a ghost. To be precise, it is like a ghost of a larger rabbit. There is nothing special about this creature. Compared with ordinary rabbits, it is also bigger in size and almost as big as some people; it has sharp teeth and can bite the bones of the Daoist Monk in one bite; it is less timid and afraid of people in action; greedy, like Cannibalism, otherwise, is no different from ordinary rabbits.


    Whenever the whole cultivator valley is so sleepy that all human monks are too self-sustaining, the dream will appear. The battle of the cultivator valley is also the time when the dreamer eats, just like someone sent the monk to this cultivator valley. Feeding dreams in general.


    Yumeng is everywhere. Even in the cave where Song Ning and Jingjing are located, there are also Yumeng. When they fell asleep, accompanied by some rustling sounds, when the campfire was completely extinguished, Yumeng appeared.


    The dreams elsewhere are still normal, adhering to their long-standing characteristics, seeing the human monks dragged away and eaten directly, but the dreams in this cave are a little different, they are smaller, and they look like ordinary rabbits. Three times the size, after they saw the human monks, they lingered around Song Ning and Jing Jing for a long time, turned around, and finally made a very disgusting sound of ��chirping��, and then whizzed towards the water pool. Go, and then jump into the water, and in the water, these few dreams start to eat the bones that have been soaked, like the little rabbit is eating radish, click and click, and until now, on top Song Ning and Jing Jing are still asleep, not knowing what happened.

 Chapter 1023： Inside the fishy wind tunnel

    The ones that these dreams eat under water are called a joy. They do n��t know that there is another delicious thing in this world called human flesh. It ��s no wonder that in this cave, their ancestors died of hunger for a long time. They have also evolved, and during the process of evolution they have formed the habit of eating bones. They are regarded as the first group of dreams that can eat bones, so they can survive in this cave until now.


    It stands to reason that it is impossible for ordinary people to wake up in the dream in this magic valley, but it is different in this cave. The cave is not only isolated from the atmosphere of the outside world, but also in this valley. All the rules of the world are also isolated for the most part. Although this cave may also cause distress at a certain time, its power is much smaller. Normal monks are already sleeping like dead pigs in the outside world at this moment. In the cave, Song Ning woke up because she slept too comfortably.


    Yes, it is too comfortable.


    Before Song Ning had a dream, he dreamed of a **** storm in the Valley of Cultivation of Demons, and the blood was red and the moon was bright, but he seemed to be sleeping comfortably. This sharp contrast between the sense of crisis and the sense of ease made Song Ning I felt that everything seemed so unreal, so I woke up directly from the dream.


    Awake in his dream, he found that he was in this cave, there was no crisis at all, and he could not hear any sound outside. Then he relaxed a little, turned his head and looked at Jing Jing, who was still lying on the side and did not wake up, Song Ning wiped the sweat on his forehead, sighed, and walked to the side of the water pool. After nothing, he looked towards the water pool.


    The water pool is still as calm as before, but in this calm, Song Ning seems to see something moving in the water pool. The water pool was originally very clear. Through this clear sleep, Song Ning can see that there is something below Several black shadows like rabbits were moving. Under his curiosity, Xianli oozed out and fell on these black shadows. At first glance, these shadows turned out to be living creatures, and this living creature It seems to be biting the bone.


    "It looks like a rabbit and not a rabbit. There should be no bones to eat bones." Song Ning felt a little puzzled, but before he was sure that there was no such creature in this cave, now that this kind of creature appears, it means there must be in the cave. What other exits or entrances are there any hiding places, otherwise how could these rabbits appear out of thin air?


    Xian Li found that these rabbits did not seem to have too much attack power, and Song Ning jumped directly into the water ...


    At this moment, outside this cave. The air in the Demon Valley has been stained with a touch of blood, and a dream appears, looking cute, but in fact it looks like a demon, even the jackal is not as fast as it devours the body of the human monk, a dream only It takes a scent of incense to completely eat the flesh of an adult monk. This speed is suffocating.


    However, these ghost dreams did not carry out mass slaughter, or to be precise, the number of ghost dreams in this Demon Valley is not large, and together they are only dozens, and these dreams are the most every night. Only one person will be eaten, although thousands of monks have only killed dozens of people at the moment, but if you see this tragedy with your own eyes, it is estimated that you will feel that this dream is terrible. It is also extremely cruel.


    In the cave.


    After falling down, Song Ning landed next to these dreams. This drop really shocked Yumeng, and even a dream of the smallest size almost jumped in place.


    The three Yumeng watched Song Ning alertly, and they could see that their hairs stood upright, apparently extremely frightened.


    "Eh? It''s cute, it looks almost the same as a rabbit, but it''s a little bigger, and it seems ..." Song Ning carefully looked at the three ghost dreams: "It seems that there is some kind of energy body, not an entity. It ��s no wonder that I have n��t seen it before, maybe I can pass through the stone wall. "


    Song Ning thought and wanted to step forward, but this dream was very scared. Song Ning took a step forward, and they took two steps back. Looking at it like this, Song Ning was a little bit difficult to step forward: "You continue ,I go first."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning really flew out of the water pool, and after these three ghost dreams saw Song Ning leave, they just relaxed and continued to return to their place and start eating bones.


    They have no concept of eating humans for a long time. Instead, they have not seen humans in this cave for a long time. Now when they see humans, the first reaction is fear. This is very different from the dream outside.


    Song Ning did not want to study these little things, but because these little things were too timid, so he returned to the shore, where he could see the little things through the water.


    Youmen have been eating bones until they know it is over. They looked up at Song Ning, turned their heads slightly, and then turned around to run towards the distance. They seemed to have no entity when they ran. As if floating in the air, Song Ning''s eyes tightened, and Xianli tracked the three ghost dreams. At the moment when the three ghost dreams disappeared, Song Ning found that they hid behind a stone, and behind that stone should be There is a hole.


    "Sure enough, there is a hole." Song Ning was puzzled. Both he and Jingjing had searched before, but why didn''t he see it, but they found it only after the few small things entered it?


    At this moment, Song Ning heard a faint sound coming from behind him. He turned around and looked at Jing Jing who was getting up. Jing Jing was also asleep, but when he heard the sound of water, he vaguely wanted to wake up but She couldn''t wake up, but after struggling twice, she finally woke up.


    "What''s the matter?" Jing Jing looked at Song Ning, who was all wet. Somewhat unclear. So, in the middle of the night, Song Ning couldn''t sleep, so he wanted to go to the water to swim and play?


    "Nothing, there is something else in this cave, I was just awakened." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing''s pupil shrank sharply, but I didn''t expect this to happen. Is there anything else in the cave? And Song Ning is talking about ��things�� instead of ��people��.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s not a scary thing, but a few rabbits." Song Ning smiled.


    Ordinary women will certainly like it very much after hearing this. After all, the creature like rabbit is very flattering, especially women, who like to raise rabbits. After Song Ning thinks, Jing Jing should also react normally after listening.


    Sure enough, Jing Jing laughed after listening: "Really? Really a rabbit?"

 Chapter 1024： Ordinary coffin

    Song Ning nodded: "Yeah, the rabbit is very cute, but it''s a little different from the ordinary rabbit."


    "What''s different?" Jing Jing wondered.


    "It''s a little bigger, about three times the size of a normal rabbit. I saw three just now." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing''s eyes widened immediately, almost out of water: "Catch it, bake it!"


    "........."


    "Eh? What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you catch the rabbits and eat them? Are you amused? I''m the best at such delicious food. I''m good at roasting rabbits. Go and grab them."


    Jing Jing urged, looking at Song Ning''s expression again, it was like eating bitter gourd. This feeling was really ridiculous. He had never thought that Jing Jing would even say that he would grab the rabbit and bake it. It ��s not cruel. This kind of thing is normal. It ��s a natural choice. It ��s okay for rabbits to be caught and roasted and eaten. But after all, they are girls. At least they should show a little sympathy. Moreover, this rabbit is more unusual. The rabbit is big, don''t you put all your curiosity on the increase of the rabbit or the flesh?


    "A rabbit of this size is enough for us to eat several times. What are you doing when you go quickly?" Jing Jing said loudly.


    It is strange to say that although Yumeng has long been degraded, the ghost dreams in this cave can no longer eat people, but they can understand people''s words roughly. Just three of them saw Song Ning and they were very surprised. After returning to the habitat, I still secretly watched Song Ning from the habitat, but now it ��s okay. I heard Jing Jing saying they would grab them and eat them, and I was scared by these three little things. Too.


    "Jing Jing ..." Song Ning covered his forehead, he rarely felt a headache: "Though the three are similar to rabbits, they are not real rabbits, but some kind of energy body. I just saw them At that time, they gnawed bones underwater. "


    "Ah?" Jing Jing''s eyes twitched a few times. If she is a rabbit, she is very interested. The rabbit eats grass and is not too dirty. But if she eats the bones below, she naturally loses her appetite.


    Jing Jing lost her appetite, and the three Yumeng were relieved, but when the three Yumeng had just relaxed, they were startled by Jing Jing''s words again.


    "Since it''s not a rabbit, it''s a kind of energy body, and it''s still eating bones, then you can''t stay. We should kill them quickly. We have searched in the cave before and found no creatures, but now they are out. This kind of suspected energy body, and they also eat bones, which is enough to show that they have a certain degree of danger. "Jing Jing analyzed.


    Regarding this, Song Ning did not have any opinion: "Although they are not offensive, but I am not against you, they are over there. I will look at them now. Be careful yourself. Three can appear in this cave. , There may be thirty or more. "


    Jing Jing nodded, covered with immortal force, and the weapon in the storage ring had been taken out between hands.


    Song Ning walked towards the three ghost dreams step by step. While walking, the three ghost dreams were trembling. For a while, they made a squeaky sound, as if they were communicating with each other, discussing what to do. For them, human beings are behemoths. Such strange things now threaten them with life. How should they respond?


    The squeaky voice naturally fell in Song Ning''s ears. When Song Ning walked in front of the three ghost dreams, the three ghost dreams still stood still and still motionless, obviously terrified.


    For a while, Song Ning was reluctant to kill the three little guys.


    Song Ning looked at them, they looked at Song Ning, both sides were motionless.


    "Since the opening of the earth, with all things in the world, there is a spirit, and there is a spirit, and there is a spirit. Whether it is an energy body or a real existence, it is a spirit. Since you exist, since you have no harmful thoughts, and Now that I am so scared, how can I have the heart to kill you. "Song Ning sighed. He really could not mention the three little things in front of him.


    This said, the three ghosts glanced at each other. Although they were still in a state of blown hair, they were obviously not as scared as they were just now. One of the ghosts was slightly larger, and it was in its natural instinct. They want to speak to Song Ning, but after all, they don''t speak human, they just make a squeaky voice.


    Song Ning smiled, leaned down, extended his hand, and looked at the three little things in front of him.


    The slightly larger Yume looked at the two companions on the left and right, then shivered and stepped forward, raising his front paws.


    Song Ning squeezed its front paw, You Meng was extremely timid, and wanted to take it back, but then found that Song Ning did n��t mean any attack, so he relaxed and squeaked. At the same time, the two next to them began to scream happily.


    Jing Jing in the distance heard Song Ning''s words just now, and then he heard the squeaking scream, and naturally already understood that Song Ning did not want to kill those small things, so he walked towards Song Ning and wanted to see What is this, and why Song Ning couldn''t bear to kill.


    Originally, she didn''t like these little animals for no reason. From an early age, she also likes to raise some animals like ordinary girls. But no matter what she raises, as long as she becomes her elite, it will soon She died, which made her feel disgusted with the small animals.


    But now, when she stood behind Song Ning and saw these three dreams, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath, her pupils shrank slightly, and her heartbeat accelerated.


    "It''s so cute ..." Jing Jing couldn''t help but say that this dream is different from the ordinary rabbit. Although the dream is larger than the ordinary rabbit, it adds a sense of mystery. Under this mysterious feeling , You Meng is more attractive, plus the original Yu Meng''s body surface is very bright, plush but very bright, which makes people want to feel up.


    "It''s very cute, so I can''t do it. If you can do it, you can kill it." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing gave Song Ning a glance: "How could I kill? But unfortunately, I can''t keep this kind of thing, otherwise I really want to take out two, but why are these little things here? Why didn''t I pay attention to it before? To? "


    "I don''t know. We haven''t found it before, maybe it has something to do with certain settings in the Demon Valley." Song Ning said.


    "It seems that I was very sleepy just now, and then I fell asleep. This is indeed different from the ordinary place in the Demon Valley. Our monks can feel sleepy and hungry, which shows that there should also be some Something that exists, maybe this little thing will only come out at night. "Jing Jing said.


    There is some truth in this saying. Song Ning thought it was like this at first glance, but when both of them felt that things should be like this, they saw that the three little things beside them were gesticulating, although they could not see What exactly does it mean, but it probably means that they understand, the three little things are denying what Jing Jing said just now.


    "They can understand our words." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing''s face immediately changed, with a hint of shyness: "Would you have heard them if you wanted to eat them just now?"


    The three little things are also human, and it seems that they don''t understand at all, which makes Jing Jing laugh and laugh.


    "Well, let''s go inside to see, we didn''t find out before their habitat. If they have been here all the time, it was either our negligence, or something strange in this habitat." Song Ning said towards the three ghosts Around the dream.


    Now that he is peaceful with Song Ning and Jing Jing, You Meng has not expressed too much surprise. Song Ning bypassed them and walked towards the hole, they also followed Song Ning.


    Song Ning just frowned and took a frown, this hole ... was cast an illusion enchantment, no wonder he could n��t see it before, and now it ��s like a stone wall in front of him. It is unreal. After Song Ning put his hand into this enchantment, the whole body moved forward. Song Ning entered the enchantment, and Yumeng followed closely. As for Jing Jing, seeing them all disappeared, they immediately followed Go up.


    When Song Ning was standing inside this illusion of enchantment, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, there is still such a presence in this cave, like a palace in front of him, of course, this just means that the construction is extremely exquisite Luxurious, golden light spreads all around, and the surrounding is wide. Several pillars up to ten feet long are all golden. Looking like this, it looks like a golden texture. But if you look closely, you will find that this is not just gold, because it is in gold There is also the feeling of Xianli.


    The pillars are carved with dragon patterns, and the carvings are lifelike, as if they were real dragons on it. If you look closely, you will find that these dragons are still swimming.


    The ground is a neat red crimson immortal jade. The crimson celebrity jade seems to be blood flowing, but it doesn''t have any **** feeling, but it makes people feel very noble.


    Although this palace is spacious, it does n��t have too many things placed. You can hear the echo echoing in the whole palace in one step, and in the middle of this palace, there is a coffin, which is made of stone, and Compared with the different colored fairy jade around, it seems extremely unremarkable.


    However, in such a luxurious palace, within such rare building materials, there is such a seemingly out of place coffin. The value of this coffin is no longer necessary to think about. The inconspicuous stone is certainly not ordinary. It can be placed here. It is definitely not the coffin of ordinary people.

 Chapter 1025： Heavenly Luck Seven Star Coffin

    In such a place, coffins will appear. What is the most capable person? There are specific rules in this Demon Valley, then it must have been laid out by someone here, maybe what was stored in this coffin is the former powerful man.


    Song Ning could n��t help but surging, there might be a coffin in this place, maybe there could be other rest, there used to be many coffins in the stars, and these were all Leng Yuexiao, but after leaving the stars, Song Ning It was found that there are some benefits in the coffins left by these ancient immortals, which is why many people are extremely excited after seeing the immortal tomb.


    "This ... Heavenly Luck Seven Star Coffin?" Jing Jing froze.


    After Jing Jing ��s words, Song Ning also looked towards the coffin. Sure enough, although the coffin looked inconspicuous, it actually had some noticeable features. There were some stripes on the coffin. These stripes were densely packed. It looks like some lines. In this line, it seems that there are countless star points. These star points seem to be star maps, but in this star map, the most interesting thing is seven stars, and this The seven stars should look like the Big Dipper.


    The Big Dipper is an extremely rare formation. Although many people want to study it, there are not many people who can thoroughly study the Big Dipper array. Therefore, all ancient and modern people can use the Big Dipper array. It is not an ordinary person. This kind of person who has displayed the Big Dipper Array on the coffin after death has certainly been extremely powerful.


    "What did the Seven Star Coffin of Yun Yun say?" Song Ning asked.


    When Song Ning asked this question, Jing Jing became proud: "Humph, you don''t know when."


    "That''s right, how could I know everything, what the **** is the Qixing coffin? It looks like there are some institutions on the coffin, and I didn''t look at it carefully just now, now look at the coffin. The star chart seems to be flowing. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing saw that Song Ning did not know, and explained: "This is actually divided into two types, one is called Qixing coffin, and the other is called Tianyun Qixing coffin. Although these two coffins differ by only one word, they are actually There is a world of difference. Presumably you can also hear it. Bring the word "Tianyun", the meaning is obviously different. "


    Song Ning gave Jingjing a white look: "You are talking nonsense ..."


    Jing Jing snorted lightly: "I am anxious not to eat hot tofu. When I knew the difference between the seven-star coffin and the seven-star coffin this day, other people told me the same way, so wait slowly."


    Song Ning shrugged helplessly and looked at the woman in front of him who seemed to like mischief. Although she was anxious, she didn''t feel any disgust.


    "An ordinary seven-star coffin is to be attached to it using the formation of the Big Dipper Array. This kind of coffin can be used by anyone who understands the Big Dipper Array, but the other is different. Heaven fortune is attached to the entire coffin, what does heaven fortune mean? It is the entire star field, depicting the lines of the entire star field on this coffin, the stars in the star field are changing, and the seven-star coffin is also changing, just Enough to make the people in this coffin have unique conditions, maybe the people in the coffin are still not dead, they have always been in a state of dormancy, wait until one day to absorb the essence of heaven, earth, sun and moon, then this People in the coffin may wake up, "Jing Jing said in one breath.


    Song Ning understood it here. Sure enough, although the Tianyun Qixing coffin sounded very powerful, it was not. In fact, Song Ning did not think that the Tianyun Qixing coffin really had such a powerful effect. Has the almost dead person come back to life, is there no rule between the heavens and the earth?


    "What do you think it will look like in the seven-star coffin of heaven?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing couldn''t help but lick her lips. Although she felt that the palace might be full of crisis, she was able to see the coffin of the Seven Stars, even if it was dangerous, she wanted to take a look.


    "There may be danger in this palace, but since we can meet the coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven, it shows that this is our great chance. If we retreat at this time, I think I might regret it for the rest of my life." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning thought the same. The two looked at each other, and then they moved up to prepare to walk forward.


    But just when the two were about to move forward, they suddenly felt as if they were being dragged by something. When they looked back, they were the ghosts. When you saw Song Ning and Jing Jing want to move forward , Directly biting the trousers of the two, this seemingly inconspicuous action caused some doubts in Song Ning''s heart, the three Yumeng Ben''s body shape is not big, even if there is some strength, but in the face of his monk In front of them, the power of Yumeng appeared extremely weak, but they tried their best to bite their trousers, obviously they didn''t want them to get close to the coffin.


    "Dangerous?" Song Ning looked down at You Meng and pointed to the coffin.


    Youmeng can understand Song Ning''s words, but this time, after Song Ning asked, the three Youmeng shook their heads together.


    No danger?


    This made Song Ning a little puzzled. Since there is no danger, why did Yumeng pull them?


    Thinking about it, Song Ning can draw only one conclusion, that is, these little guys do not want to let them close to the coffin, so it can only show that they are here to protect the coffin, if it is true, I am afraid it is This place is not only the three of them, but since it is a guardian, it certainly will not have only this ability.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning was also hesitant. This place is unusual. The coffin is also the Seven Star Coffin of Heaven''s Luck. If it really violates anything, it might be caught in this place.


    "My monk, even if it is difficult, I can''t back down at this time." Jing Jing was anxious.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth: "We just went to see."


    The three little things looked up at Song Ning. Although they were not too afraid of Song Ning now, they could hear Song Ning saying, "Just go and see", but they hesitated a little bit. They ca n��t bring people close to the coffin in their consciousness, but why they ca n��t get close, they have long forgotten, after countless years of evolution, coupled with the fear of humans in their bodies, they do n��t want to Song Ning is the enemy.


    Seeing the three little things loosened, Song Ning tried to take a step forward.


    Sure enough, in this step, the three little things did not rush to block, but stood and looked at Song Ning as if they were looking at him.

 Chapter 1026： 108 Stars

    Jing Jing and Song Ning looked at each other with great joy in their hearts, but they also followed Song Ning forward, but Song Ning stretched out a hand in front of Jing Jing, instructing Jing Jing not to venture too far: It ��s the Seven Star Coffin of Heaven ��s Luck, we ��d better be careful, maybe there will be no organs. ��


    Jing Jing realized that she was a little too excited, and she slowed her pace, following Song Ning step by step.


    The crimson fairy jade under their feet coagulated like flowing blood. When Song Ning stepped forward and the steps fell, the blood-like color in the fairy jade coagulated under their feet, condensed in The color under the feet is extremely rich, and the surrounding colors begin to fade, so that the colors are distinct.


    "Do you know what this scarlet fairy jade is?" Song Ning asked.


    "This should be blood jade, made of immortal jade and fresh blood. To put it plainly is to seal the blood in the immortal jade, but the production of this blood jade is very difficult, because the required blood needs to be very pure , And there is no slight stains. "Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning was curious: "What special role does this blood jade have?"


    "If it is placed in this palace, it should provide some nutrients to the corpse in the coffin. To put it simply, it is to keep the corpse in it from decay. You should understand that even the best coffin will last for a long time. There must be some changes in the corpse inside. If there is a change in the flesh, even if it can be resurrected in the future, it will leave traces, and it will not be beautiful at that time, so I think this blood jade must be prepared for the corpse in the coffin. And the body inside should be a female body, and only a woman would care about her face like this. "Jing Jing analyzed.


    The two said halfway through.


    The palace itself is not big. When they walked halfway, many lights suddenly lit up around them. These lights seemed to be ordinary, which was the light emitted by the immortal power of ordinary fairy jade. It ��s just that if you look closely, you will immediately find that there is a very elaborate glyph on each lamp post. This glyph is still moving. If you look closely, there should be 108 lamps, and this The glyphs on the lampposts of 108 lamps seem to be different.


    The strange thing is that the 108 lamps seem to be divided into two parts. One part is extremely bright. There are 72 lights in this part, and the remaining 36 lights emit some kind of glare. .


    Song Ning didn''t understand the matter of this formation. On the contrary, Jing Jing seemed to be very good at these things, but this time, she couldn''t see the fame of this light.


    Jing Jing didn''t know that it didn''t matter, because there was still one in Song Ning''s storage ring, there was the Water Spirit Pill!


    It has been determined before that Shui Ling Dan is a former Lengjia. Song Ning did not keep asking Shui Ling Dan for a long time. The main reason is that Shui Ling Dan seems to be practicing. Moreover, before Shui Ling Dan lost most of his memory, Song Ning did not pursue It''s too tight. Now, after seeing these 108 lamps, Shuiling Pill, who has been practicing by herself, even took the initiative to speak.


    "Tianyun, Beidou Qixing, and Tiangandizhi 108 stars are all related to the heaven and earth. It seems that the people in this coffin are not ordinary."


    This voice came into Song Ning''s mind, and Song Ning was stunned. Although he could not see the famous hall of the 108 lamps, he understood it after hearing this from Shui Ling Dan.


    Celestial branch, Celestial star 72, Earth evil star thirty-eight, this is also the constellation in the star field, this coffin has the Big Dipper seven-star array method, the coffin is surrounded by 108 days of dry earth branch guard, this coffin Either something is sealed, or what is being protected. From the perspective of the blood jade on the ground and the surrounding environment, it should be the latter.


    "I don''t know what kind of immortal it is, but I can be treated like this." Song Ning thought.


    Shui Lingdan noticed Song Ning''s thoughts and said, "The seven-star coffin is the level of the fairy king, and the one hundred and eight star stars in heaven and earth should be the fairy emperor, but if it is really the fairy emperor, it should not only be This is, of course, after so many years, my memory is also incomplete, so I am not sure, but I remind you that you should be careful, whether it is the fairy king or the fairy emperor level, it is not you two This can resist, even some of the remaining formations arranged in this palace may be able to kill you. "


    Song Ning did not say much, but nodded, thinking secretly in his heart. The thing he is thinking about now is very simple. Just outside, he got a bead. At that time, the bead absorbed heat under the water and the light emitted from it fell. At the top of the cave, there is also a star map. The star map seems to be very similar to the current star map. If it is true, it means that this bead has some relationship with the coffin.


    "Look over there." Jing Jing was about to move forward, and suddenly felt the ground shaking, she exclaimed, not far away.


    When Song Ning looked at it, when the pupil shrank and the ground shook, four statues like monsters rose from the ground. The mythical beast also couldn''t tell whether the mythical beast was lifelike or his eyes were flowered, even though the four mythical beasts were looking at him as if they were still moving.


    "Live!" Jing Jing immediately covered her mouth when she exclaimed.


    Song Ning was stunned, if not Jing Jing said, he really didn''t think much, but he looked closely and found that the four gods should not be living creatures, but it seems that there are some remaining souls in this statue, Therefore, I have the illusion now.


    As for the Four Divine Beasts, Song Ning had also been in contact with it before, and there were some residual souls of the Four Divine Beasts sealed on the gossip mirror on his body, but now the Gossip Mirror cannot be used.


    The Four Divine Beasts are in the four directions of the coffin, staring at them as if protecting them.


    call out.


    Song Ning threw out an immortal force towards the coffin. Sure enough, when this immortal force was about to touch the coffin, it was suddenly inexplicably erased. This feeling seemed to be directly removed from existence. It has never been the same. If the monk passed, he might be wiped out in a flash, and even the dross would not be left, and Song Ning did not even see who it was.


    "With such a tight defense, there must be some good things in this coffin, Shui Ling Dan, can you help me pass?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan didn''t want to do this kind of thing, but when she thought that she owed Song Ning a relationship, it is not good to return the relationship now. Moreover, she has never seen such a coffin in her life. The Four Divine Beasts and Beidou Seven stars, one hundred and eight stars, this kind of position should be above the fairy king. She is also curious about who it is. After all, there were some powerful people who existed in her era. Although the memory is ambiguous, she is sporadically able to recall some.


    "We need to get rid of it a little bit, first of all is the blood jade underground." Shui Lingdan said.


    "Blood jade? If the blood jade is destroyed, will the dead body ..."


    "No, although this blood jade can save some corpses, so that the corpses will not decay, but in fact, the role of blood jade is for ordinary monks. For the existence of this level above the fairy king, no blood is needed at all. Jade, if I expected it to be good, the role of this blood jade should be to provide statues of the four **** beasts. Without these blood jade, the four **** beasts might not be offensive. "Shui Lingdan explained.


    Song Ning glanced down at the blood jade under his feet, I do n��t know if it was a psychological effect. The red color on these blood jade really seemed to be much lighter than before, as if it was drawn away, and the direction of this drawing was exactly four. Where the beast is.


    "How to do it?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan smiled with a smile: "Blood jade is a great supplement, if you agree, I will start to absorb it."


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing, it seems that Shui Ling Dan had already had this thought before, but now I want to absorb this blood jade only Shui Ling Dan, since she wants to absorb, let her absorb, if it is her It is a good thing to be able to restore the memories as soon as possible by absorbing these blood jade, and now blood jade is the source of energy for the statue of the four gods. To get close to the coffin, the first step is to erase the power of the four gods. , This blood jade must be destroyed.


    "Song Ning, what should I do now?" Jing Jing was a little overwhelmed. Although she wanted a chance, Song Ning''s fairy power was just erased. She looked in her eyes and was surprised.


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing did n��t know what Song Ning wanted to do, and she could n��t see Shui Ling Dan. At this time, Shui Ling Dan was inside Song Ning ��s body. She was the existence of a soul body, and no one could find it hidden in Song Ning ��s body. The strength is attached to Song Ning''s feet, and the blood in the blood jade begins to be absorbed from where Song Ning''s feet are.


    The blood quickly flowed into Shui Ling Dan, and as soon as he felt this warm energy, Shui Ling Dan almost screamed: "Such pure blood has a great effect on my recovery!"


    "Then you will absorb more, but be careful. If you, a soul body, absorb the blood here so wildly, will you be attacked by any organ in this palace?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan was busy absorbing blood and casually said: "Even if it is an attack, it will attack you first. Will you stop me by then?"


    Song Ning''s heart tightened: "You ..."


    "I just talk about it casually, you don''t want to take it seriously. I have observed this palace, and there are not many institutions. This is a bit surprising. We walked step by step and waited for me to absorb the blood from this blood jade. The statue of the Four Divine Beasts has no source of power, and then will be determined. "

 Chapter 1027： Strange behavior

    The color in the blood jade began to change. Jing Jing on the side was stunned. She could not see the soul of the water spirit pill in Song Ning ��s body, only as if Song Ning had absorbed all the blood in the blood jade. I have heard of someone who can absorb the blood in this blood jade before, but she still doesn''t believe it. Today, it seems that there really is such a thing.


    But for a moment, the color of blood jade becomes almost the same as that of ordinary fairy jade. It is precisely because the blood is absorbed by the soul of the water spirit pill, which is brought by the statue of the four gods in the palace. The sense of oppression is also eliminated.


    "I didn''t expect you to even use this technique." Jing Jing marveled.


    Song Ning didn''t answer. Raising his hand, he had to go out and try out Xian Li. But just when Xian Li had just condensed in his hand, he heard the sound of Shui Ling Dan.


    "Don''t try it first."


    Song Ninghu doubted, but did not question Shui Ling Dan. After all, if it were not Shui Ling Dan, he still doesn''t know that the blood in this blood jade can be absorbed.


    "Although the blood has just been absorbed, there must still be some remaining blood in the four statues. The remaining blood was absorbed by them when they first appeared." Shui Lingdan explained.


    Song Ning replied: "I have now felt that the strength of these four statues has weakened, so little, that even the slightest pressure just now has been eliminated."


    "It''s better to be cautious. This heavy formation method is not a joke. Now you are not breaking through the barrier, but breaking through the barrier. If you break through the barrier, you can retreat. But breaking through the barrier is different. If you are not careful, you will most likely be directly swallowed by this heavy array. "


    Song Ning realized the seriousness, put away Xianli, and waited for Shui Lingdan to continue.


    Jing Jing looked at the clouds and fog. Seeing that the blood in the blood jade on the ground was absorbed by Song Ning, she asked with great anxiety: "You have absorbed all the blood, if the corpse has no supply , Wouldn''t it be broken? "


    "Hush." ??Song Ning was too lazy to explain to Jing Jing, he made a forbidden sound, Jing Jing was startled, and thought that Song Ning heard what sound, immediately shut up his mouth and no longer say more, but vigilantly Look around.


    At this time, although Song Nian did not dare to see through the four statues, she could feel the change of the surrounding power. This is the perception ability caused by the understanding of the power of nature, and has the power of perception for everything around him. , Especially the wind, the most skilled of Song Ning is the power of the wind, and the wind is everywhere, no matter what the monk, regardless of the cultivation, if the ordinary wind does not cause too much feeling, Even though this wind is controlled by Song Ning, Song Ning controls itself as an ordinary wind, which means that as long as Song Ning thinks, this wind cannot be seen by anyone, even monks. If you can''t see it, then the formation is even more needless.


    When Song Ning sensed the changes of these four statues, he felt with emotion that there was indeed no nonsense in this water spirit pill. There are still some powers remaining in the four statues. These powers are being lost, so it can be explained that the strength of the four statues is Need blood to maintain, and the blood to maintain the strength is the blood in the underground blood jade, now that the blood is gone, they are about to die.


    When Song Ning felt the power disappeared, it was also when the Water Spirit Pill spoke: "The power has disappeared. What we are going to destroy now is the 108 stars around here."


    Song Ninglue nodded and asked: "How to crack?"


    "This one hundred and eight stars is very interesting. If you want to crack, you first need to separate the heavens and the earth. The seventy-two sky gang stars are the heavens. When you crack, you need a spell line. As long as the spell is right, there is almost no difficulty, but three. The sixteen territories are a bit more difficult. These thirty-six terrestrial stars need to pass the level and need to fight thirty-six terrestrial stars. However, in general, if the formation in this situation is to eliminate the seventy-two stars, Then the power of Thirty-six Disha Star will also be greatly weakened, so you do n��t have to worry. ��Shui Ling Dan said.


    "What is a spell?" Song Ning asked.


    At the time of Song Ning''s inquiry, Shui Lingdan had introduced the spell to Song Ning''s mind. This complex spell was not a Chinese character that Song Ning knew, but under Shui Ling Dan''s recitation, these spells were directly recorded in Song Ning''s heart. Song Ning Ye chanted words and began to break through with the pace of Shui Ling Dan''s subsequent array.


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning inexplicably. Just now Song Ning didn''t even know the coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven''s Luck. Now she seems to be walking around here like a master of formation. Although she had doubts in her mind, she knew that Song Ning could not be disturbed when she broke the battle. If she asks now, she may not be disturbed by Song Ning, and she may even be repulsed.


    It was just that Jing Jing looked at Song Ning like this, and she was really interested. She felt that Song Ning seemed to be unusual before. The whole Blood Lanzong sent only four disciples, one of them The name is Song Ning, which seems to be nothing more than the cultivation of the hypocrite. This kind of state should be the bottom of all the monks participating in the battle of the Demon Valley, but this Song Ning is different. Fighting with the monks of the Celestial Palace, this is not what the ordinary Blood Lanzong monk did.


    When I met Song Ning in the cave before, I was even more unexpected. Although it was not clear who Song Ning was, he also had some understanding. At that time, I felt that this person had some meaning. Although it was not an unfathomable person, but At least he is a disciple of Xue Lanzong, and he is a good person.


    But now, when I see Song Ning''s words are eloquent and the steps are strange, it seems that he is breaking through. Jing Jing''s feelings for Song Ning can''t help but increase a bit, and even feel that this man only has to observe, if it can, it really can be After making friends, if you are forced to marry in the family, you can talk to the family. After all, the man you like is always better than the other men who don''t know.


    "If it''s really a break, should it take a while?" Jing Jing thought, seeing that Song Ning''s side was not over, he turned directly to his back, and he looked down at this moment, not knowing what to take out. Although Song Ning, who is focusing on breaking the line, is fully absorbed, he can still see clearly what is happening around him. He finds that Jing Jing is facing away from him and he seems to be holding something like Yuanshen in his hand. Song Ning was a little surprised.

 Chapter 1028： Bizarre thrust

    Although ordinary monks killing individuals is not a special thing, if it is said that there are people in this cultivation realm who have not killed people, then it is really strange, but even if it is killing, it will leave the soul of the person killed. , Which is a bit elusive. If you are practicing some magic skills, then you must have some hobbies, maybe you want to keep the Yuanshen for taking, if it is true, and those who take water spirits What''s the difference between Dan''s people?


    Even though I have this idea in my heart, it has not caused any disturbance. If Jing Jing is still good here, Song Ning is not willing to have any conflict with it, but if Jing Jing does something extraordinary, then Song Ning Naturally, you will not let go.


    Jing Jing didn''t know that Song Ning was observing her at this moment. She only regarded Song Ning as she now put all her energy on that array, and she carefully looked at the Yuanshen in front of her. These Yuanshen put away.


    Hey����


    Jing Jing sighed bitterly in her heart, but just turned around and almost screamed, because Song Ning was standing behind her at the moment.


    "Song, Song Daoyou, how are you?" Jing Jing exclaimed.


    Song Ning squinted and nodded, "Yeah, I''m fine here, but what were you doing just now?"


    "I? I''m nothing, why is Song Daoyou very interested in my privacy?" Jing Jing asked. Jing Jing had seen Song Ning alchemy before. She knew that many monks used alchemy to make alchemy. If Song Ning thought To **** the Yuanshen in her hands to make alchemy, she did not believe that she had the ability to resist, so she tried her best to hide it at the moment.


    Song Ning saw the flicker in Jing Jing''s eyes and knew that Jing Jing was clearly lying. Although he hadn''t expected Jing Jing to tell the truth before, but now he heard the other lying, and his heart was more or less touched.


    "It''s nothing. The 108-star star has already broken off the seventy-two gang star, and the remaining thirty-six stars need two people to break through the battlefield. They are going to fight. You come to help." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing''s pupil shrank slightly: "One hundred and eight stars, the seventy-two sky gang star has broken?"


    In his speech, Jing Jing glanced: "It really is ..."


    "Do you know this method?" Song Ninghu doubted.


    Jing Jing nodded in reply: "I do know, although I didn''t see it before, but now you mentioned it to Song Daoyou, I looked at it carefully, and it turned out to be 108 stars, but I didn''t expect that Daoyou even had such a burst. Fadu knows and can remove the seventy-two sky gang star in such a short time. "


    "Oh, you really are a bit familiar with the game." Song Ning was already a little more vigilant about this Jing Jing, but even so, he still stood on the prescribed position according to the guidance of Shui Ling Dan. As for Jing Jing He didn''t remind him, just wanted to see Jing Jing know if he should go where.


    When Song Ning wanted to think about it, Jing Jing might have concealed himself, pretending not to know where, so he came to ask him, but even if it was pretended, some horse feet would be exposed at that time. He didn''t expect anything, Jing Jing turned his head directly to the appointed place, and looked at Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou, should I stand here? Although I have some understanding of this 108-star formation, I am not familiar with it." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning nodded, the doubt in his heart was a bit heavier, and some couldn''t see through this Jingjing.


    "After the thirty-six Earth Shaxes small array method starts, there will be ghosts flying out. These ghosts have extremely strong attack power, and even within a certain range will cause scenes like hell, so the two of us do not move in the same place, keep This Yin-Yang Pisces formation has a restraining effect on the formation of the thirty-six Disha stars. "Song Ningxing said directly to Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing wrote down all of Song Ning''s words and pulled out his weapon: "The scene like **** caused by the appearance of the thirty-six earth evil star will make the surroundings become as cold as hell, and the body of ordinary people can''t resist If I had an accident at that time, I only hope that Song Daoyou can break through quickly. After all, I am not as good as Daoyou. "


    Song Ning did not care about this sentence. According to Shui Lingdan, the seventy-two sky gang star has been removed, and the power of these thirty-six terrible stars is greatly reduced.


    Just as the two were talking, a burst of glare began to appear on the surrounding ground. This green glare was like smoke. After it appeared, it directly enveloped the space around them, and it was also surrounded by this green glare. At the moment when he got up, Song Ning stomped his feet and injected the fairy power. An aperture appeared under his feet. The aperture expanded rapidly, and a black and white yin and yang was formed in the blink of an eye. With him and Jing Jing.


    The coldness generated by the green glare was also resisted at the moment when the Yin-Yang Pisces appeared. Jing Jing was shocked in his heart. This song Ning was really powerful. I did n��t know his strength, but at least it was not weak. The accomplishments in this field are really not shallow. He can break the seventy-two sky gang star in such a short time and arrange this Yin-Yang Pisces formation method.


    In the breath, the thirty-six terrestrial stars around have emerged from the ground. They are wearing armor one by one, holding weapons, but there are blood stains on the armor, and even the armor has been broken, as for the weapons in that hand It is also dilapidated, as if it is rusty, they are all grimacing, spreading their teeth, and rushing towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning stretched out **** in his right hand, and turned his fingers into swords. As the sword gas spread vertically and horizontally, the light flickered, and between the swords, he directly killed the two Dishaxing Yinsongs that rushed to the front.


    Just as Song Ning entered the battle, Jing Jing also started to work. She was extremely fast, and a pair of double-ring collisions intertwined with flames in her hands. The flames were vigorous, and they flew to the oncoming ghosts like fire snakes.


    For a while, the palace was full of excitement, but the two of them had n��t been injured at all for half a day. The thirty-six Disha star itself was greatly reduced after the seventy-two day Gang star was broken, plus Song Ning Station In the Yin-Yang formation, it is to weaken the power of the thirty-six earth evil star while enhancing its own strength. The original extremely powerful formation, if properly broken, is not difficult.


    However, there is one thing that makes Song Ning have a headache, that is, the ghosts of the thirty-six terrible stars can''t be killed, even if they are cut off with sword gas, they can recover after a while, but after recovery, the ghosts are obviously weaker. But no matter how weak, it will not die.


    After Yi Xiang, Song Ning and Jing Jing are still fighting, but they find that the ghosts of the thirty-six terrible stars are standing still, and then they begin to descend towards the ground.


    "It''s over." Shui Lingdan''s voice came from Song Ning''s mind.


    "It''s really that simple." Song Ning thought.


    Shui Lingdan feels that something is not right, even though the 108-star constellation method is no matter how easy it is to break, it will not be so easy and simple. I am afraid there is a secret, otherwise it will cost a lot if it can be broken. Time.


    "This is over?" Jing Jing couldn''t help frowning: "I heard that the formation formed by the 108 stars has great power. Even if the seventy-two sky gang star was first broken, the power of thirty-six terrestrial stars was weakened. The thirty-six terrestrial attacks were also extremely strong. Ordinary monks would never pass unless they fought hard. I originally thought that I might be seriously injured, but I didn''t expect to suffer even injuries. "


    Song Ning was puzzled and asked Shui Lingdan in her heart.


    Shui Lingdan could not explain it at this time, but just dealt with it in three words.


    Puff puff����


    At the moment when the 108-star constellation method was broken, all 108 lights around were extinguished. In the entire palace, except for the blood jade on the ground, there were no more blood waves. In the sculpture of the Four Divine Beasts, everything else seems to have just come in, with no change at all.


    Song Ning and Jing Jing broke through the barrier, and the three ghosts behind them were extremely anxious, but when Song Ning and Jing Jing were about to step forward to see who was in the coffin, they suddenly felt the earth shake.


    Song Ning had n��t had time to ask Shui Lingdan, but he felt that there was a strong force pushing them both out, and the two of them frantically wanted to resist this thrust. However, in front of this thrust, the two of them were like the sea. The solitary boat has absolutely no ability to control itself.


    The two retreated crazy, and after passing through the three ghost dreams, Song Ning originally wanted to hold the ghost dream to prevent the three little guys from being hurt, but when his eyes fell on the three ghost dreams, they found that the three ghost dreams were actually one. Indifferently, one by one looked at Song Ning and Jing Jing inexplicably, tilting their heads, as if wondering why the two of them kept going backwards, and it seemed that it was not voluntary.


    Boom!


    When the two were pushed out of the palace, they only heard a loud noise. As if the door was closed heavily, Song Ninggang stepped a little under the ground and rushed towards the front, but only heard the sound of "�� ��". Condensed with seven meats and eight elements, the eyes are venomous, and the formation formed by the illusion just now has turned into a real wall.


    Jing Jing was in amazement. Seeing that Song Ning directly hit the stone wall and smashed her head with blood, she felt surprised and funny. One couldn''t help but laughed out loud.


    Song Ning was also quite embarrassed. He rubbed his head and touched it. He only felt a handful of blood in his hand. Fortunately, he had the power of self-recovery.


    However, Jing Jing didn''t know that Song Ning''s recovery ability was very strong. She saw Song Ning was injured. Although she felt funny, she still walked to Song Ning. Slender fingers moved out of thin air, and strange runes appeared. These Fu Dikongkong flashed a faint light and flew into Song Ning''s forehead as Jing Jing''s finger flicked.


    After a while, the feeling of coolness and gentleness merged into Song Ning''s forehead, and there was a faint itch on the skin of his forehead. When he looked again, the wound quickly began to heal.

 Chapter 1029： Day and night

    "What mantra is this?" Song Ning asked.


    "Of course it is a curse of the healing department. You don''t understand it." Jing Jing observed Song Ning''s wound while talking, but it was only three breathing exercises. The wound on Song Ning''s forehead had completely healed, and he forehead After wiping off the blood on it, I can''t see anything strange. Such a rapid recovery, let alone Song Ning, even Jing Jing felt incredible.


    Jing Jing cultivates mantras, under normal circumstances, she will calculate whether she has made progress based on the time when her mantras are actually effective or the maintenance effect. Ordinarily, if she casts the speed mantra, even if it is a minor injury, it needs seven or eight breaths. It can only be recovered, but now Song Ning hits so badly, not to mention seven or eight breaths, even the time of seventeen or eight breaths, it may not be able to heal, but on Song Ning, even three breaths healed , And even the scars are invisible.


    This kind of healing speed is almost the same as evil spirits. Jing Jing never believes that it is caused by his Suyu spell.


    "Do you ... have some kind of ability to heal the wound?" Jing Jing asked tentatively.


    "Well, yes, how do you ask this? If you say this mantra is really powerful, only three breathing kung fu will be completely healed." Song Ning surprised.


    After hearing Song Ning''s answer, Jing Jing''s heart shivered, and her good impression of Song Ning had completely disappeared. Before that, she thought Song Ning might become the other half of herself and had completely given up. In Jing Jing''s cognition, except Nobody in Lengjia''s bloodline can have such a fast-healing physique. Even the bloodline of Lengjia, if it is a man, does not have such a physique. It is absolutely impossible to have it unless she has consumed the flesh of Lengjia woman. Asking Song Ning was just a tentative question, but I did not expect Song Ning to admit it directly.


    "Are you okay?" Song Ning narrowed her eyes at Jing Jing. The gap between Jing Jing''s expression and that of the previous one was really big. Now the whole person seems to be stunned.


    "Oh, no, it''s okay, yes, what''s going on in the palace next to it?" Jing Jing hurriedly covered up.


    Song Ning already had some doubts in his mind. He had discovered that Jing Jing was sneaky when he broke the seventy-two-day gang of stars, and now he is absent-minded. This is obviously a ghost in his heart.


    But even so, Song Ning does not want to pierce Jing Jing now. If the other party has nothing wrong with it, he is not willing to tear his face now.


    "The magical enchantment does not exist now, and the palace cannot enter." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing did not take the secret of Song Ning''s bloodline in her heart too much at the moment, saying that it was a secret, but in fact she has been able to determine that Song Ning used the bloodline of the Lengjia woman, but Song Ning has not done anything to her until now. What a weird move, she is still safe for the time being. If she is really being guarded against Song Ning and found by the other party, then the other party may jump into the wall in a hurry, and then it will be really dangerous.


    "This stone wall really seems to have become completely substantial." Jing Jing''s arm was placed on this stone wall, and it really felt no different from the surrounding stone walls.


    Now that the stone wall changes have been determined, Song Ning made a little calculation, but now there is only one possibility. Although in the cave, I do n��t know whether it is daylight or darkness outside, but the eradication of time is estimated. It should be almost daylight now, and It may have been dark when they felt sleepy in this cave before.


    Now this can be explained clearly. If so, the little things will come out when the sky is dark, and the palace will open. After dawn, the palace will be closed, and the little things ca n��t come out. It''s reality. I wanted to speculate on my heart. I can think of Jing Jing''s strange behavior before. Song Ning decided to put this matter aside and not tell Jing Jing.


    "Since the cave is no longer accessible, let''s take a break here." Song Ning said.


    In desperation, Jing Jing had to wait. In fact, Song Ning also understood that even without telling Jing Jing, when the next dark day came, perhaps Jing Jing would find out.


    However, Song Ning''s thoughts were still somewhat limited. When it was dark, Song Ning continued to run the fairy power inside him to keep himself awake, but even so, he was still very sleepy, and at the same time, Jing Jing was asleep After that, Song Ning fell asleep, and after a while, he finally fell asleep.


    However, Song Ning slept very weakly. In addition, after night, the few small dreams all came to Song Ning, pulling Song Ning''s clothes constantly, and Song Ning woke up, but this time, Song Ning The movement is very delicate, without awakening Jingjing.


    The three little dreams seemed to guide Song Ning in the past, and Song Ning walked there with the three little dreams. Sure enough, he found that the illusion on the stone wall appeared again.


    "It''s dark now?" Song Ning asked.


    Three little dreams quickly nodded.


    Song Ning said again: "You only come out of the dark sky, because this palace is closed during the day, and only the dark sky will open?"


    The three little dreams nodded again. Song Ning entered the cave after confirming it. Before the cave, the two formations had been broken. As for this last one, although Song Ning did not know whether it could be cracked in a short time, he did not want to. The meaning of waking Jing Jing.


    "Aren''t you going to find that little girl?" Shui Lingdan asked.


    "She was a little sneaky, and she didn''t know what she was doing. Since she didn''t wake up, I won''t call her." Song Ning said, raising her finger to the coffin not far away: "What''s the situation now, How should the top cosmic cosplay of Seven Stars be lifted? "


    "This day''s Seven Star Coffin should be the most difficult to crack, let alone you, even many people couldn''t crack it at that time, because this Day''s Seven Star Coffin needs a key." Shui Lingdan explained.


    Song Ning was puzzled.


    "The coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven''s Luck is not only the Big Dipper and the Seven Stars, but of heaven. If the laws of the celestial bodies cannot be fully grasped, then at least a part must be mastered, and this part of the mastery must be the part above the coffin of the Seven Stars." Shui Lingdan said: "You can go and see first, now there should be no organs here."


    Song Ning was a little puzzled: "There are so many formations here, is there no danger now?"


    "Although there are many formations set up here, but there is not much harm in this formation, I think this place may be waiting for someone to come, so you do n��t have to worry now, there is nothing wrong with the Seven Star Coffin on this day. Dangerous, no dangerous atmosphere can be felt in this palace now. "Shui Lingdan gave Song Ning peace of mind again.

 Chapter 1030： Shui Lingdans fuzzy memory

    After being affirmed by Shui Ling Dan, Song Ning chose to believe Shui Ling Dan unconditionally. He was looking around while he was close to the coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven, and there were still dragons swimming on the pillars. The dragons were carved. But in fact, it gives people a feeling of driving the fog.


    "The dragon above this pillar is really lifelike." Song Ning said.


    "This is an engraving technique in ancient times. In your time, um ... it can''t be said in your era, but it is not on your star. This engraving technique is very delicate, which is not something that ordinary people can learn. However, all the masters in this field are dragons and phoenixes, and they are astonishing. "Shui Lingdan briefly described a few words, but the superiority was obvious. It was obvious that she wanted to show that she lived in a very strong before. Fairyland.


    Song Ning knew that the Water Spirit Pill was showing off, so he didn''t take it, and stood above the Tianyun Seven-Star Coffin, looking at the star map running on the Tianyun Seven-Star Coffin.


    This star chart is indeed the same as the beads he had obtained before. Although he didn''t know the role of the beads before, now, he vaguely feels that the beads seem to be needed to open the coffin of the Seven Stars.


    Shui Lingdan also emerged from Song Ning''s body at the moment, and directly stood next to Song Ning after appearing as a soul form. This move scared the three little dreams behind him and immediately burst their hair, but at the same time they were still afraid Keeping it in place, after all, they can see clearly, this ghost came out of Song Ning''s body, and Song Ning did not threaten them, so they knew they were safe.


    "How did you come out?" Song Ning frowned.


    "It''s too boring to stay inside, and now that there is no one here, I can''t stay out for a while?" Shui Lingdan said Jiao Didi. After hearing this, Song Ning couldn''t help but shake his head and smile wryly.


    "Look at this star map." Song Ning pointed below.


    Shui Lingdan glanced at it, and felt a little strange, but the star chart seemed familiar, but where did he see it? It stands to reason that she should not have a star chart in her memory, but she still feels familiar. Just when Shui Lingdan was puzzled, she heard Song Ning''s voice: "Before there was a bead in the storage ring, You should see it? "


    "I did see it, eh? You remembered this bead. I remembered that the bead was in the water. Isn''t the pattern mapped out this star chart?" Shui Lingdan exclaimed.


    Song Ning nodded: "It is indeed, so I am thinking now, is there any way to crack the coffin of Seven Stars in this day?"


    Shui Lingdan raised his hand and gave a serious explanation to Song Ning: "The Seven Star Coffin of Tianyun, as the name suggests, besides the Tianyun, there must be seven stars. The Tianyun can indeed do some things based on the star map on the bead. Hands and feet, but Qixing? Do you know Qixing? "


    Song Ning frowned, and finally shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "This is not enough? The Tianyun Qixing coffin itself has no harm, but if it is broken improperly, it may even blow up the entire coffin. If it is at that time, you will regret it too late." Shui Ling Dan said.


    The star maps on the Qixing coffin are constantly changing, as if it were a real starry sky. The most shining thing in this starry sky is the Big Dipper. Although Shui Lingdan knows the approximate method of breaking the array, they cannot break the array. This really annoys Song Ning.


    In the back three little dreams stood on the ground and looked at Song Ning, as if waiting for Song Ning to be able to open the coffin, somehow, yesterday, they heard a voice, and it was precisely because of this voice that they felt the coffin was about to open Yes, but this voice also caused them a certain amount of panic. In this panic, they can only rely on the person who believes, and this person who believes is Song Ning.


    Song Ning walked around the coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven''s Luck and walked round and round. Finally, she still didn''t know how to break the array. As for the Big Dipper Seven Array method, Song Ning really didn''t know anything about it. .


    "Forget it, don''t think about breaking the formation if you don''t understand. Since you don''t understand, this matter will stop. The chance hasn''t arrived, indicating that this chance is not yours." Shui Ling Dan said.


    Song Ning naturally understands that a monk practicing immortality is actually an opportunity. Even if he does not believe in fate, he must also believe in luck. If he believes in opportunity, he will never get it, and he will never get it anyway. Will bump into it.


    "I came into this cave together with Jing Jing. Now I have no chance. I can''t break the coffin of Seven Stars in this day of luck. Is it because of Jing Jing? Maybe Jing Jing''s chance has arrived?" Song Ning thought, always thinking that this thing still happened Some coffins that are not right, and the coffins in front of them, if they can''t be broken, say nothing, but if they don''t have any benefits after the break, they are still useless.


    If Song Ning did n��t say it, Shui Ling Dan would n��t think much about it. Now when Song Ning says that, Shui Ling Dan has some speculation in his mind: ��Maybe this is the chance of you two, after all, you have that bead in your hand, and that bead It should be possible to break the luck, and if Jing Jing knows the Big Dipper, the seven luck can be broken together. "


    Song Ning had to admit that Shui Lingdan said something reasonable. He pondered for a moment and got up and walked towards the palace gate. Three little ghosts dreamed that Song Ning was going, and hurried to keep up, chatting, seemingly keeping Song Ning .


    "I''m not going to leave, just to call that person to help." Song Ning explained that the three little things were so nervous.


    Sure enough, after the explanation, the three little things also quieted down and followed Song Ning.


    Song Ning walked all the way to Jing Jing and coughed a little: "Jing Jing, get up."


    Jing Jing is not a pretend. Here, you can sleep until dawn. Now Song Ning cries. Jing Jing''s curved eyelashes tremble a few times, and opens her eyes. She glances at Song Ning, and then looks at the three beside Song Ning. Only a small thing: "What''s wrong?"


    "At night, the palace opened." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing, who was still drowsy, immediately became energetic: "This time it should be possible to open the Tianyun Seven Star Coffin!"


    Song Ning frowned, "Can you open it?"


    Jing Jing just stood up, paused, and couldn''t help revealing an embarrassed look: "Uh ... if it is Seven Stars, I can try it, but Heaven''s Luck Seven Stars, I, I can''t break ..."


    With that said, Jing Jing began to explain the coffin of the Seven Stars of Tianyun: "This Tianyun and Qixing are like the Tiangang Star and the Earth Star. It is a large formation method that contains two small formation methods, and these two small formation methods It ��s closely related. Although the luck of heaven sounds very big, the person who can actually make the luck of luck is not really fully aware of the operation of the entire celestial body, as long as he can be familiar with the operation of the 333 celestial bodies. You can make the Tianyun Array, so as long as you can understand the Tianyun Array, you ca n��t crack it, it ��s a pity ... "


    "It''s a pity that you don''t know the star map in the Tianyun Array, so you can''t open the Tianyun Seven Star Coffin?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing spread her hands helplessly and nodded, her face showing disappointment, but she still quickly walked towards the palace.


    Song Ning followed Jing Jing, while following, and communicating with Shui Ling Dan.


    "This woman knows the coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven''s Luck, and knows the formation of the Seven Stars of Heaven''s Luck. With such a detailed understanding, she can say that she understands the Big Dipper Seven Star Array. .


    Song Ning has now completely believed in Shuilingdan, and after hearing Shuilingdan make this evaluation, he also made a decision: "How to use that bead?"


    "It''s not difficult to refine it directly with your ability. It''s not difficult to refine this bead in an instant. I will introduce the method to your heart. You can check it and ask me if you have any questions." .


    Song Ning''s mind appeared with the words "Extreme Speed ??Refining". After a short while, he completely mastered Extreme Speed ??Refining and Refining. Although this is also a kind of refining and refining method, it is actually a bit unusual, with relative strength To refining in an instant, this requires the support of strength. If the strength is insufficient, it is easy to be countered, so this rapid refining has certain risks.


    "As long as the power of Zhiyang in my body is maximized? Is there really no problem?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan pondered this time. After a moment of pondering, she said: "You can rest assured, if there is any problem, and I am, you were under the water before, because I did not feel your life is critical, so I have not shot, if it is If there is any life threatening, I will not stand idly by. "


    Song Ning was relieved when she got the word "Shui Ling Dan" and started to run the power of Zhiyang directly in her body. In fact, Shui Ling Dan was also curious. It seems that Song Ning''s attitude towards her has changed from before. Even if the attitude towards her changes, Shui Lingdan feels that Song Ning seems very kind at the moment, just as if Song Ning had the blood of their family in her body.


    Eh?


    Suiling Dan suddenly felt a headache. What happened before? Her impression was a little vague, but it seemed that she felt a familiar breath in Song Ning''s body, but after that, some kind of racial force entered her body, and then her memory began to become blurred. As if erased.


    Faintly, she felt that there was a hatred of Song Ning in her body, but she didn''t know why, this hatred was fleeting as soon as it appeared.


    "Song Ning, I have a question for you ..." Shui Lingdan still spoke.


    "What is it?" Song Ning said.


    "You ever ... devoured the flesh and blood of the people of my cold family, right?" Shui Lingdan asked again. After asking this, she felt as if she had asked before, but why couldn''t she find something in her mind. This memory?

 Chapter 1031： Mantra appears

    "I once had a loved one. At that time, my whole body was broken into powder. In order to save me, she fed me with her own flesh and blood, and I was able to survive. Her surname is cold, called Leng Yuexiao." Song Ning unnaturally The body trembled, and the tears did not know why, and the whole person fell like a tragedy.


    Somehow, Shui Lingdan was originally full of hatred, but after hearing Song Ning''s words, she suddenly felt sorrowful at the same time, while pity Song Ning, she also felt the power of a cold blood in her body. The power seemed to instigate her to treat the poor man in front of her better.


    If Song Ning forcibly ate the flesh and blood of Leng''s family, it is an unforgivable sin.


    If Leng''s family took the initiative to give Song Ning flesh and blood, it would be endless love.


    The contrast between this one and the other is so great that it can be recognized by the Leng family and take the initiative to send flesh and blood, which is enough to illustrate Song Ning''s status in this person''s heart.


    "You can refine that bead very quickly." Shui Lingdan sighed.


    Song Ning clenched his fists, and the immortal force in his body was running wildly, and the power of Zhiyang also followed up. In an instant, it was like a sun appeared in Song Ning''s body. At the same time, he turned his hand to remove the bead from It was taken out of the storage ring. For a while, Song Ning started frantically condensing ice crystals, but just at the moment when the ice crystals just condensed, the beads entered the body and were directly burned by a strong flame. The condensed body swelled up as if inflated.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the flame of the power of the Sun covered the beads, and Song Ning ��s body returned to normal, but it was such a moment of effort that the power of the Sun that originally suppressed the beads was suddenly absorbed frantically, and the beads continued Absorbing heat, spinning itself, just like a vortex, Song Ning''s body also condensed ice crystals in an instant, and after breathing, completely frozen into an ice sculpture.


    Shui Lingdan was in the ring of Song Ning''s storage. After feeling the change, he took the opportunity to make a decisive decision, protecting Song Ning''s heart with his soul, and watching Song Ning''s still-turning power of Zhiyang, all she could do now was wait. Yang''s power is too strong, she is the soul body, and it will die if touched.


    The changes in Song Ning''s body immediately attracted Jing Jing''s attention. Without Song Ning, Jing Jing would not naturally go to the palace alone. There is an unknown danger in the palace. Even if there is a lucky seven-star coffin, she will not be easy. To risk life and death.


    Three little dreams squeaked in a panic next to Song Ning, Jing Jing returned to Song Ning, his fingertips just touched Song Ning''s body, and was directly attacked by a chill, and Bingjing started to condense along her fingers , Want to freeze it.


    Jing Jing was so scared that she quickly retracted her hand and shoved it hard twice before throwing away the ice crystals on her fingers. Fortunately, there was no frostbite.


    "Flame Mantra!" Jing Jing''s fingers flew out of thin air, several glowing mantras floating in the air, the moment the mantra was formed, her fingers flicked, and the mantra formed flames surrounding Song Ning, but these flames could not only The ice crystals on the surface of Song Ning melted, but instead they were frozen into ice and landed on the ground.


    Jing Jing stepped back a few steps and watched Song Ning vigilantly. Even if Xian Li inspected Song Ning''s body, there would be a feeling of chill flowing down Xian Li to freeze it.


    "The flaming mantra has no effect at all, this feeling ..." The surrounding space began to become cold. This feeling is like the heat absorbed in the water before. In such a place, I can''t escape, I can''t walk out. Moreover, after all, Song Ning saved her life. Even if she thought Song Ning might have eaten the flesh and blood of Lengjia, it must be left to Lengjia to decide. She is not qualified to make irresponsible remarks.


    Without the ability to help Song Ning, he could only stay beside Song Ning. Fortunately, although the surrounding space became cold, he didn''t absorb too much heat. Jing Jing sat next to Song Ning and looked at him intently.


    In a trance, three little dreams began to run towards the palace. After a while, the palace door closed. At this time, Jing Jing felt refreshed. She looked up at the stone wall, she could feel a touch of vitality, it should be daybreak .


    "It should be dawn now, so to speak, it should have been dark before, and the last time I fell asleep, I woke up and saw the palace open. From this, the palace would only open at night, and when it dawned, the palace It will be closed, and the three small things will only come out at night ... "Jing Jing analyzed and turned to look at Song Ning. At the moment, Song Ning''s body surface does not seem to have changed, and he can clearly feel the strong breath of Song Ning''s life. She had never seen such signs before, but now she can only wait here.


    "What kind of man is this, why did he devour the flesh of the cold house?" Jing Jing muttered secretly while looking at Song Ning. If Song Ning was frozen now she couldn''t touch it. She really wanted to touch it. People, after all these years of life, she has never seen anyone who can still survive after swallowing the blood of Lengjia.


    However, when Jing Jing looked at Song Ning in amazement, she suddenly felt some trivial sounds next to her. She looked towards the sound source, and there happened to be the place where they fell. From there, there was a movement, and It seems to be fluctuating.


    Was this cave discovered?


    Jingjing looked at the two holes above with vigilance. The sound from the hole was ...


    Someone came in!


    Not to mention Jing Jing at the moment, even Song Ning, who has been frozen, feels that someone is coming in. Although his body is frozen, his consciousness is very clear. Now within this frozen body, the most The power of Yang is fighting against that bead. Although it is extremely fast refining, in the process of this extremely fast refining, it is very likely that the double power will be stalemate. Now Song Ning, the power of the Yang in the body cannot be completely By suppressing the power of the beads, a stalemate is formed. In this stalemate, it is also the most vulnerable time.


    Jing Jing''s body surface revealed suddenly that her hands were constantly moving out of thin air. In an instant, there were countless incantations around them. These incantations kept changing, and different incantations shone with different colors.


    There are seven colors, red orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple. The more peripheral the color is, the weaker it is. If you can cast spells of multiple colors at the same time, the combination will be extremely powerful.


    There are four different colors of mantra floating on the surface of Jingjing. These four colors are purple, blue, cyan, and green. The four colors of mantra are densely packed like a film, and the surroundings are completely enveloped. Jing Jing''s eyes in the film stared at the two holes.

 Chapter 1032： Break into

    "I didn''t expect a cave here."


    "This cave is indeed secret, just don''t know what it will be inside."


    "No matter how it is, no one will find such a hidden cave. In the past two days, many monks have been eaten by something, only bones are left. It is good to be able to hide in this cave now. Choose, as long as they are not found, wait a few days until they are almost dead, let''s go out again. "


    The two of you said one sentence at a time, the voice of the speaker became louder and louder. They watched and fell down from the hole above. Before they wanted to come, there was absolutely no one in such a secret place, but when they were from The moment they slipped out of the cave, their pupils shrank sharply.


    Someone here? !


    Not only one person, but two people, but they frowned immediately afterwards, because a man and a woman in front of them had a four-color brilliance on their body. These four colors are all spells. I knew it was a good form of attack, and the other man seemed to be ... frozen into an ice sculpture?


    The two froze in place, not to mention the two of them, even Jing Jing froze at the moment. Although they had already felt the breath of the two, she only found out that the two came down after they came down. It was all Dao Realm, and the two people in this Dao Realm were extremely powerful. As soon as they landed, the spells that caused her were all a bit unstable.


    "Eh? I''ve seen this girl before, but I didn''t expect it to appear here, little fairy, could you be too lonely in this cave, and be a companion to an ice sculpture?" The folds of a person''s face do not look like a good person at all. The sensuality in the eyes when speaking is very strong.


    At this moment, the man next to him laughed: "No one is here, but it has a special flavor, girl, it is not as good as us ..."


    "Since you have found it here, if you can get along peacefully, if you can''t, then it''s better to leave, otherwise ..."


    "Otherwise? Do you want to drive us out with your own strength? Or with this ice sculpture?" When the Daojing monk who made a childlike appearance, raised his hand and hurled towards Song Ning''s ice sculpture.


    Jing Jing was shocked and was about to go up to help, but suddenly saw that the monk''s arm of the monk''s face suddenly formed ice crystals, and it was about to be frozen. The monk was terrified, and he quickly backed away and retracted his arm. After all, although it disappeared, But the monk''s arm showed signs of frostbite.


    "What is this? Isn''t that what you are practicing?" He He Tong Tong Xiu stunned.


    The monk with the round face next to him could not help swallowing, stunned at Song Ning, his pupils shrunk, pointing at Song Ning and shouted, "This person is not the disciple of the Celestial Palace before entering the battle of the Demon Valley Is it a big shot? That blood Lanzong disciple! "


    Speaking of which, the two can''t help but be vigilant. If they simply face a Jingjing, they will naturally not have a little fear, but now they are different. The opponent they face is still a Song Ning, although they don''t know yet at the moment. Song Ning ��s name, but he already knows the strength of Song Ning, and he is able to work with the disciples of the Celestial Palace without falling. Fighting, it also showed his momentum.


    Both strength and momentum are daunting, how can these two people despise?


    "Oh, you two continue." Jing Jing laughed, and originally thought Song Ning needed to be protected, but now it seems that where he needs what protection, the two of them dare not touch him.


    However, Nahefa Tongyan monk and round face monk glanced at each other, nodded to each other, and waved their weapons. The weapons were full of fairy power. The fairy power overflowed, and they bombarded toward Song Ning.


    Kaka Kaka.


    A block of ice suddenly formed in the cave. This block of ice was caused by the condensation of the fairy power into ice, and this was condensed into ice. It was the fairy power of the two people, and the ice cold followed the fairy of the two people. The force spread and impacted on both of them. In the blink of an eye, they were covered with ice crystals.


    The two quickly evacuated Xianli, and the ice crystals on the body surface were shattered in an instant. When they retreated, the shock in their eyes was even more difficult to hide.


    "What the **** is this!"


    "Huh, sneaky, if you have the courage to directly fight us directly, what is this kind of trickery?"


    The two monks were obviously messed up, and Jing Jing was even happier at the moment. If Song Ning could deter them, then the two men would recede from difficulty soon.


    But just when Jing Jing had this idea in mind, the two monks had already set their sights on her. At this time, the two monks already wanted to understand that, in their opinion, Song Ning might be practicing what kind of fairy art, and in When practicing this immortal technique, he cannot move, so now Song Ning will not actively attack, but if someone attacks him, he will be frozen. In this way, it is better to be careful not to attack, and it is safe to move Song Ning, If they want to stay here, kill those who can kill first, and then plan the remaining ones who can''t.


    With this idea, the murderous intentions of the two of them rose, and at the same time, Jing Jing also felt the murderousness from the two of them.


    "Song Ning is cultivating. If you wait for the end of the cultivation, seeing both of you will definitely kill both of you. Although I can''t beat you, if you dare to shoot me, you will definitely die!" Jing Jing hurriedly.


    The two simply ignored Jingjing''s words, and there was a great chance of dying outside. Here, at least they will not die now.


    "Lihuo mantra, Zibing mantra, sky sword mantra, thunder mantra!" Jing Jing said in his mouth, but he actually launched an attack. In an instant, the entire cave became colorful and thunderbolt. With the addition, the anger spreads, the sword light flashes continuously, and the ice pierces like an awl.


    This sudden attack triggered a battle between the two sides. Although Jing Jing ��s attack was powerful, it seemed a little in front of the two Taoist monks. The two Taoist monks joined forces to resist Jing Jing ��s attack, but it was a momentary effort. Jing Jing''s spells were all shattered, but just as they were several years old, Jing Jing''s hands were moving out of thin air, and many spells flew out.


    Various mantra cultures make different attacks, and on Jingjing''s body, there is always a light halo, and the mantra flashes from time to time on the halo. Looking like this, it should be the final defense mantra.


    "Huh, with your strength, you want to fight against us?"


    "If we do it now, we will be able to give you a life."


    The two Taoist monks are at ease, and they are close to Jing Jing a little bit. Only after a few breathing efforts, Jing Jing has already shown a decline. If it were not for the two monks, it seems that they do not want to kill her directly. First difference.


    "Leave me a way of life? If you are so kind, will you still attack like this?" Jing Jing gritted his teeth and resisted, constantly drawing back mantras, one hand mantra for attack, the other hand mantra for Enhance the defense of the body surface.


    "If you don''t kill you, you are naturally required to pay some price, but for the monk, this is nothing. Who doesn''t have a few men in his life? The joy of fish and water has fulfilled us and made you alive. Why? "Hefa Tongyan monk said, laughing slyly. His favorite thing in his life was early adopters. The road to cultivation was too long. In a blink of an eye, it was a millennium. If you did not find some fun in this millennium, would you not fail yourself? The longevity of hard work?


    The round-faced monk also smirked, and Jing Jing''s appearance was already outstanding. Besides, how could he not catch such a good thing?


    Jing Jing naturally understood the thoughts of the two people, but they didn''t expect them to have a face to speak directly. After the two of them stopped their attacks, Jing Jing glanced at Song Ning and found that the ice on the surface of Song Ning was still like this. Before, there was almost no change, and the expectation of Song Ning in my heart was instantly wiped out.


    "My companion is next to you. You have also seen his strength just now. I advise you not to mess up. If you want to stay here, I can plead with her, but if you dare to touch me, he cultivates After the end, you will definitely die, and it will be ugly. "Jing Jing warned again, but unconsciously, she has begun to retreat.


    When she stepped back like this, monk Hefa Tongyan immediately felt: "Haha, interesting, interesting, are you afraid? Since you have begun to shrink, you are not qualified to talk to us about the conditions. The one next to it is now Bing Tuo. If you ca n��t move, then you can appreciate our ups and downs. Even if he can really move, then the two of us will not be afraid of him. What can he do no matter how powerful he is?


    When saying this, Nahefa Tongyan monk was also observing Song Ning. If it is an ordinary monk, even if it is cultivating, more or less will show some emotions at this moment, even if it is frozen into ice, fairy power or Yuanshen There will also be voices, but Song Ning did n��t move at all, and did n��t make any noise at all. Obviously, he knew nothing about the outside world. He just thought he was practicing, but now he has determined that he might be for some reason. And getting out of the way is now impossible to move.


    "Blaze the fire!"


    Thinking of this, the monk Hefa Tongyan was even more unscrupulous. A blazing flame ignited in his hands. The flame temperature was extremely high, and it was sprayed out in his hands. It was like a fire dragon flying into the sky. The momentum was huge, but I do n��t know why. The vast immortal technique, but no temperature at all ...

 Chapter 1033： Ventilation report

    "I''ll ask you the last time, are you from, or aren''t you ..." Hefa Tong Yan Xiu said in his mouth, but suddenly felt something was not right, the fire in his hands burned the dragon ... turned into an ice dragon !


    Kaka Kaka ... Boom!


    The ice dragon fell to the ground and became a piece of broken ice. The cave that was still flaming just moments became cold instantly. The monk with a childlike face was even a lonely fairy. The fairy was just destroyed when it was just formed. Everything is because of Song Ning!


    He took a cold breath and turned his head in shock at Song Ning, who was still frozen.


    "Oh, the magic of the fire department is so powerful, it scares me." Jing Jing laughed, but behind this laughter was a guilty conscience. Although Song Ning now shows extremely strong, it actually doesn''t at all. It can cause harm to these two people. If they do not move, Song Ning will not be injured, but fortunately, this monk with a monstrous appearance is performing the magic of the fire department. Otherwise, it is estimated that she is already fierce.


    The more calm Jing Jing showed, the more guilty the two of them were. They looked at Song Ning again and found that Song Ning still had no movement at all in the ice, but since there was no movement, why the technique just now was direct Frozen?


    "Perhaps this person is practicing the ice magic, and it is similar to my fire magic, so I can freeze my fire magic, Liu Daoyou, the two of us will subdue the female first, as for the blood Lanzong disciple. , Hum, naturally there are disciples of the Azure Palace to deal with. "Hefa Tong Yan Xiu said.


    Liu Daoyou was stunned, even though he understood the meaning of this monk-headed monk, he smiled: "He Daoyou is really a good plan, not much to say, you will tell the two people in Tianqing Palace now, we will subdue this little girl skin as soon as possible Finish, otherwise, if the people from the Tianqing Palace arrive, it will not be our turn. "


    "You, how dare you do it ?!" Jing Jing''s heart tightened, but I didn''t expect to scare the two.


    The two sneered, Xiuwei reached their state, which one has not experienced life and death? If now facing a frozen Song Ning and fleeing, wouldn''t it be a big smile when he spread it?


    In his speech, the monk with the surname He Hetongyan had used his unique way to convey the matter here to the Tianqing Palace.


    In the Celestial Palace, each battle of repairing the Devil''s Valley is the most eye-catching existence. The Celestial Palace itself is the most powerful among the demons, and now, in the battle of repairing the Devil''s Valley, the Azure Palace is also theoretical. First, there are very few people here who will actively provoke the Azure Palace. Only the Azure Palace kills, and no one kills the Azure Palace.


    The monk with the surname of He Hetongyan knew the disciple of the Celestial Palace who participated in the battle of repairing the devil valley from childhood, and the disciple happened to be the person who sneered at Song Ning''s words and was held by Song Ning''s neck. Song Ning squeezed his neck. Such embarrassment naturally attracted resentment in his heart. If it wasn''t for the battle of repairing the Demon Valley to start at that time, he would never give up.


    Their disciples in the Celestial Palace, because there are few threats caused by human monks in the Demon Valley, they began to perform the tasks assigned by the Zongmen. They need to find several medicinal materials in the battle of the Devil Valley. The herbs are in different places, so they cannot be the same together, but for the sake of insurance, they are still divided into two groups.


    Among them, Cang Lei, third in strength, and Tang Shan, fourth in strength, are together, who was previously pinned by Song Ning.


    The two of them were looking for medicinal herbs by the lake. Tangshan suddenly felt that his Chuanyin Yupei was bright. He immortally penetrated into the Chuanyin Yupei, and a voice came out immediately: "The blood Lanzong disciple who fought you before was here. Bian, I do n��t know why, because I ��m frozen, come to me quickly. ��


    Hearing this, Tang Shan immediately lit up, and the momentum suddenly changed.


    "What''s wrong?" Cang Lei asked Tangshan''s changes immediately.


    "Senior brother, there is news of Xue Lanzong''s man." Tang Shan said.


    Cang Lei frowned slightly, remembering what had happened before the Battle of Cultivation Demon Valley. Although he had the advantage, he felt that Song Ning was extremely powerful, but he dared to provoke Tianqing Palace, let alone them Now the two are walking together, even if they are alone, they will not let go easily.


    "Both the Blood Lanzong are there?" Cang Lei asked.


    Tang Shan shook his head: "It is said that he is the only one, and it seems to be frozen."


    "How far is it from us?" Cang Lei said.


    "Not far, about fifty miles away." Tangshan replied immediately after feeling the position.


    Cang Lei raised his lips: "Since the distance is so close, then he should educate him and let him know how to be a man. The Tianqing Palace is also his kind of miscellaneous things that can be provoked casually?"


    Tang Shan roared with laughter: "Bitch, wait for him to kneel on the ground and beg me, and I will tear him apart piece by piece!"


    The two of them hesitated for a while, and Cang Lei always felt that Song Ning had not directly defeated Song Ning and felt uncomfortable in his heart. He simply said: "Anyway, the medicinal materials distributed by Zongmen to us have not been seen. Let ��s find the one named Song ... "


    "Song Ning, hum, I will never forget his name if it turns into gray."


    During the talk, the two went towards Song Ning, but just after they had flown for less than a dozen miles, they saw a monk killing people below. If they were ordinary monks, they wouldn''t care, but the blood red had white stripes on it. Even if you don''t want to attract the attention of others, your blood Lanzong robe is difficult.


    "Blood Lanzong disciple? Interesting." Tang Shan and Cang Lei paused in midair, watching the people fighting below.


    The two men concealed their breath, as if watching the drama, watching the following disciples of Blood Lanzong coming and going with each other. One fights two, and both are Taoist monks.


    "Xue Lanzong came to two fairyland monks this time, one of them was Naong Ning, and Naong Ning was the weakest of the four, and the second weakest should be the one below." Cang Lei side Looked aside and said.


    Tang Shan touched his chin: "It has some strength. If it is not this rich fairyland breath, I really don''t necessarily think that this person is a fairyland monk, perhaps because of the breath of this fairyland, those monks who have entered the Taoist realm I tried to rush up, and it turned out that all the bones were gone. "


    Sure enough, as the two said, there were two corpses lying on the ground below, and the two who were fighting with this blood Lanzong disciple also showed their decline, one of them was seriously injured, the other wanted to run, but he had already come Not enough.


    "Haha, ha ha ha ha." The disciple of Xue Lanzong spread his arms and laughed, pinching his hands out of thin air. The monk who wanted to escape was directly bound by an invisible force, and his body was deformed.

 Chapter 1034： One punch and two lives

    "You, what exactly are you doing ?!" Even though the monk was deformed, even though he knew he was in danger, he still wanted to figure out what was going on.


    "Fairyland is enough to kill you. Mo Yao said it is a fairyland. Even if it is a Taoist realm, you dross is not an opponent at all. I am waiting for a perfect breakthrough, not that your garbage just breaks into the realm of randomness and dies. Right. "


    But it was when he spoke that he only heard a thunder suddenly in the sky, and this disciple of Blood Lanzong frowned, hitting the sky between his hands, hitting a fairy force from his hand, this fairy force led The gravel on the ground, the gravel gathered together and struck towards the thunder.


    Boom!


    The thunder dissipated and the gravel turned into powder. The previously bound piece of Daoist monk who was about to die was hard to die, and he did not care about who saved himself. He turned and fled, but just when he was about to escape Suddenly, he felt as if his body was paralyzed. At this moment, all his body was electro-optical. Except for a trace of consciousness, the whole body was black and smoke. The next moment, he was burnt even with Yuanshen.


    The lightning is strong enough to burn.


    The thunder just now was not a real thunderbolt, but a monk incarnation, and this monk who turned the **** was Cang Lei. When the Cang Lei fell, another celestial palace monk Tangshan also landed, but Tangshan was standing on the side, Looking at this side with interest, when he landed, he instantly killed the seriously wounded Taoist monk without even giving any hope of escape.


    "Two Dao friends in the Celestial Palace, what do you two mean?" The disciple of Xue Lanzong smiled, but at this time he had already begun to think about retreating.


    "Yo, isn''t this the Taoist friend of Liao Gu of Xue Lanzong, how can he act alone?" Cang Lei looked at Liao Gu with a smile, although he didn''t know who Liao Gu was before, but after seeing the people of Xue Lanzong, they would The information has been obtained, and there is only a few words about this Liao Gu''s information: "The first person under the Tao".


    "Hey, this is the friend of Cang Lei in the Celestial Palace, oh no, it should be Brother Cang Lei, Brother Cang Lei, would it be embarrassing me a fairyland monk?" Liao Gu held his fist and smiled as he spoke , Looks extremely respectful.


    This is contrary to Cang Lei''s expectations. When Cang Lei wanted to come, this ''first person under Taoism'' should be unruly. Even if he couldn''t beat it, he wouldn''t show such a gesture. It''s just admitting that it''s so flinching, like a turtle.


    "Liao Gu Daoyou is kind, what brother is not his brother, what do I think of Dao Jingxiu in the eyes of Liao Gu Daoyou? If Liao Gu Daoyou don''t want to abandon us, we contest?" Cang Lei said.


    Liao Gulian repeatedly waved his hand: "Haha, why not contest, my strength is absolutely impossible to compare with Brother Cang Lei, Brother Cang Lei don''t laugh, if it''s okay, Brother I will go first."


    Liao Gu said that there was a wind under his feet, and his body shook slightly. Although it seemed to be still in front of Cang Lei, he actually withdrew dozens of feet away. Interested.


    If Liao Gup generally said he did n��t want to fight, and showed a low profile, then Cang Lei would n��t be aggressive, but now Liao Gu ��s bizarre body style attracted Cang Lei ��s attention, and he was even more right about this man. Made some guesses.


    "The first person in the realm of the Dao, it really deserves a reputation, but I want to see it."


    During the talk, Cang Lei shuddered, and immediately thunder and thunder.


    "Thrilling Thunder Mantra!" Liao Gu was shocked, raising his hand and hitting him beside him. He blocked it out of thin air and happened to be above Cang Lei''s Ben Lei fist. This really surprised Cang Lei. Under the action, the speed has increased several times, plus this Ben Thunder Fist is a very fast attack, not to mention the fairyland monk, even ordinary Taoist monks can''t see clearly, and Liao Gu in this retreat is actually Can it resist?


    Liao Gu was crying in his heart. Although he could barely resist, he knew that this was not the full strength of Cang Lei. In the face of such an attack, he had a wind at his feet, and his heart was still fighting and retreating. Carrying him fled towards the distance.


    "Don''t run away. Today, I will see how strong the first person is under your realm. Knowing your strength, you will naturally know Song Ning." Cang Lei sneered and waved his hand in the sky Suddenly thunder fell, and the thunder and lightning immediately stirred into the gusty wind. Liao Gu was stunned by the electricity and suffered many injuries. The tornado carrying him flew for thirty miles in an instant, and he never again Can''t hold it, and quickly fled to the ground.


    "Huh, I see where you can escape." Cang Lei pursued.


    Tangshan has always been behind these two people. From Tangshan''s point of view, the place where Liao Gu fled happened to be the place where He Daoyou, who was just like a child, just sent the location. Maybe Liao Gu wanted to find Song Ning. Just kill Liaogu before the meeting.


    This is a great fight. As for the cave, at the moment, Jing Jing and Nahefa Tongyan and the two monks with round faces are fighting nonstop. It ��s just that Jing Jing is almost exhausted now. Just because the other party didn''t want to hurt her body.


    The monk''s fairy power is exhausted, just like mortals. At this time, Jing Jing is blocked by two monks, and there is no room for dodge.


    "Little Niang skin, be a little better, you have no fairy power now, if you continue, but it will have an impact on your future cultivation, think about the pros and cons yourself, give you three breathing time, if you think about it, take off yourself." He Fatongyan The monk licked his lips, green eyes shone in his eyes, and the evil in his eyes showed up.


    "If you two dare to move me, Song Ning will surely ..."


    "Song Ning? Hehe, he''s going to die soon. I have notified the people in the Tianqing Palace. You can think about it. The people in the Tianqing Palace are not as pitiful as we are. If they find you at that time, they may be directly I will kill you, and we, can''t help but leave you a way of life, but also give you a chance to be happy with us, little beauty, this is your last chance, whether it is dead or alive, it is up to you . "Hefa Tong Yan Xiu laughed.


    Jing Jing''s teeth clattered and her nails were deeply entangled in the flesh. Although she has been practicing for more than 200 years, she is still a virgin until now, even though the spells they practiced in the family also need to be yin and yang, but she Until now, there are no favorite people, and there are no favorite people, she would not be willing to take it, would it be that today the two people in front of them would be cheaper to live?


    It ��s okay if they look better, but the looks of the two are ...


    Somehow, Jing Jing was helpless. She always felt that if she was taken away by Song Ning, it would always be better than the two in front.


    The two''s claws stretched towards her, she was still entangled, but from her expression, the two already understood that she was struggling now, not resisting, that is, there was already fear in her heart, so it was already considered Just Fan.


    But just as the two people''s claws were about to fall on Jing Jing, Jing Jing bit her tongue fiercely, exhausting the last trace of immortal power to attack the two, but just when her immortal power was just exhibited, Shengsheng was suppressed.


    Too weak, this fairy power was so weak that it was completely suppressed by the two Taoist monks in front of them, and these two can now push her down to the ground without effort.


    Kaka Kaka ...


    This very subtle sound is in the ear, but nobody cares now.


    Jing Jing closed her eyes, and there was only a hint of resentment in her heart. Somehow, she was resenting Song Ning, and Song Ning just stiffened at this time.


    However, when Jing Jing gave up herself, she only felt a familiar voice suddenly coming from the side, and she even thought it was an illusion in her heart.


    "How did you two ... get in?"


    It is Song Ning who speaks!


    The number of monks in the cave increased, and the heat increased. In addition, the immortal technique of burning the dragon before the fire caused the heat of the cave to rise suddenly. The beads were completely suppressed by the power of the sun in Song Ning. The ice on the surface shattered. When he opened his eyes, he saw the two men standing in front of Jing Jing, with an intent.


    "You ... are you awake ?!" The two monks shuddered violently, and when they turned back, they attacked Song Ning without hesitation. They naturally knew that Song Ning was powerful, but no matter how powerful, it was just a fairyland. They are monks only. As Taoist monks, they suddenly have trouble at this time. Even if they cannot beat them, they will never be defeated too badly.


    "Eh?" Song Ning''s brow furrowed, and the two of them suddenly attacked. Although the two had already become Taoist, but after this period of cultivation in Xue Lanzong, the fairy power in Song Ning''s body had reached its peak. As for the power of nature, it is even more so.


    The strong wind compresses on Song Ning''s arm. The wildly rotating wind with the power of a sword blade falls directly on the monk with a heavy hair when he punches a fist.


    laugh.


    The extremely crisp voice was like a blade cutting, and then the punch hit the face of the round-faced monk. This time the sound was a little blunt, like the blade was cut on a hard object.


    The cave is silent.


    The wind on Song Ning''s arm disappeared, and the blood also dispersed with the wind, leaving nothing in his fist. Although this is just a Luo Shengquan, Luo Shengquan contains the power of wind.


    Under the use of Song Ning, the power of nature is already sharp, and these two Taoist monks were cut in the blink of an eye.


    ����.


    Two primordial spirits emerged from these two monks. The two did not escape as soon as they appeared, but looked back at their miserable state. The other one is a broken head, which is obviously because it is too hard to cause such a miserable situation.


    The two spirits knew that they could not escape. When they knelt down and begged for mercy, it looked as if the grandson met with grandpa orally.

 Chapter 1035： The calculation is deep

    The speed of this flip is really too fast. Jing Jing just thought that she was definitely going to lose the most precious thing today, but she didn''t expect Song Ning to be unsealed. Now she looks at the two primordial gods on the ground, but she has a trace of pity in her heart. In addition, in her opinion, Song Ning had not directly killed the primordial gods of the two people just now, and perhaps also wanted to stay alive.


    As the saying goes, stay in the front line and meet each other in the future. Song Ning estimates that it is this mentality.


    Seeing that this matter had come to an end, Jing Jing walked towards Song Ning, but just when she walked to Song Ning''s side, she saw Song Ning raise her hand and directly fell towards the two Yuanshen.


    Jing Jing''s pupil shrank sharply, and the two didn''t even think that Song Ning would do it. Their Yuanshen broke up and disappeared from this world completely.


    "You ..." Jing Jing''s body trembled, and it seemed that he had rarely seen this kind of personal killing of the Yuanshen.


    "How? Just now they seemed to want to do something to you. Now that I killed them, it wouldn''t be revenge for you?" Song Ning frowned.


    "I, I just didn''t expect you to kill these two people so simply." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning thought Jing Jing was compassionate, but she was not quite right when she thought this way. If Jing Jing was so kind, how could she put the Yuanshen into her storage ring?


    "You mean ..." Although Song Ning couldn''t figure it out, he still asked.


    "Should they come over their storage rings first, take all the babies in them, and then kill them, you don''t even understand this common sense?" Jing Jing''s tone sounded a bit complaining.


    Song Ning immediately took a breath, originally thought that Jing Jing was a benevolent heart. Now I want to come, this Jing Jing is not only a kind heart but a very deep calculation.


    "I''m not that rare with those storage rings." Song Ning said.


    It is said that Jing Jing gave Song Ning a high glance. Ordinary monks scrambled for the baby in the storage ring, even arguing for a life and death, and this Song Ning was interesting, even saying that no storage is needed. What''s inside the ring, so to speak, sounds really generous.


    In fact, Song Ning regretted this after saying this. He thought too little before, but just thought that this kind of person was too abhorrent and killed him directly. There was no left even in the capital city. If he thought of the storage ring It is estimated that he will not directly do it.


    "Well, not to mention the thing about the storage ring, why did these two people come here?" Song Ning frowned.


    "I don''t know. It just appeared suddenly. It must have been the entrance outside." Jing Jing is also a little puzzled. This place is so secret. Before they came in, the hole was blocked and it looked like that. Like a naturally formed stone, there is no gap at all, why is it discovered?


    "Perhaps it has something to do with the opening of the palace." Song Ning thought: "No one has found this place before, and the 108 stars and the formation of the Four Divine Beasts in the palace have not been destroyed. I think it may be because of We got rid of these two formations, so the cave appeared and let more people come here. "


    Jing Jing frowned, "It''s the kind of ... forbidden to protect the seven-star coffin in the palace, as long as someone breaks the first two arrays, the cave will be opened immediately. , Attracting more monks, when it was time for melee, which played a role in protecting the coffin? "


    Song Ning had some suspicions about Jing Jing before, but now Jing Jing said this, he was even more curious: "You know the matter of this method very well, and you will use a spell power that I have not seen before. Who are you? A monk like us? "


    Jing Jing was startled: "Don''t you know?"


    "I really don''t know, is it a common spell here?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing shook her head and was about to explain, but then suddenly heard a voice from the cave again, and this time the voice seemed extremely rushed, like someone was fighting.


    "Someone''s coming, let''s hide first." Song Ning said like this, but in fact they have no place to hide now. Song Ning looked at the water pond, Jing Jing got the insight, and rushed towards the water pond with Song Ning. Among them, below the water pool, the two concealed their breath to the greatest extent, observing the situation above.


    Sure enough, as soon as they entered the bottom of the water pool, they heard the sound of landing above. This was not one person, but three people.


    "The two of you are a bit overdone. What do you want to do after you follow this path? Song Ning, who provokes you in the Qingqing Palace before, is not me. Why do you want to live with me?"


    Song Ning''s voice was familiar to him. Upon closer inspection, Liao Gu turned out to be very ugly. At this moment, Liao Gu looked very ugly, and he also had scars of varying degrees on his body. Obviously, he was chased and killed by the opponent.


    "Oh, Song Ning is Song Ning, you are you, your blood Lanzong has always been like this, and you are doing your own way. Since I met you this time, then you will stop by the way." Cang Lei said, the light flashing in his hand.


    "Wait!" Liao Gu gritted his teeth and raised his hand.


    Cang Lei frowned at Liao Gu, but it was n��t Liao Gu ��s words that caused Cang Lei to do it directly, but Tangshan ��s voice: ��From the previous message, Song Ning should be in this cave, And my friends are here, but now there is no one here, not even traces of fighting. "


    "I used to think that Liao Gu wanted to bring us to this place and then merged with Song Ning, but I didn''t expect that no one was found. And looking at the way Liao Gu looked, it seems that the relationship with Song Ning is not very good." Cang Lei said.


    The two were talking, and Liao Gubong knelt on the ground with a cry: "Song Ning was a godslayer. The two brothers raised their noble hands, do n��t kill me. It ��s not easy for me to cultivate in my life. If I die now, what a pity. Despite what the brothers have put forward, I will be satisfied with the younger brother who can be satisfied. If not, the younger brother will do his best to do it. "


    In the water, Jing Jing and Song Ning heard this, and Jing Jing elbowed Song Ning for a while: "Did you see? This is correct, learn to learn."


    Song Ning had no choice but to see that Cang Lei was really hesitant and said: "So, you give us your storage ring. If I am satisfied with the contents inside, then this thing will just go. I can let you go. There is a way to live, but if the content inside does not satisfy me, then I am sorry, you are ready to die. "

 Chapter 1036： School score

    "This is easy to handle, this is easy to handle, this is the younger brother''s storage ring, please ask the two brothers." Liao Gu reliefed, and then took the storage ring from his hand and gave it to Cang Lei.


    Cang Lei didn''t expect that Liao Gu was so humble. With a slight doubt on his face, he took the storage ring. Xian Li checked it, and immediately frowned: "The first person under Taoism, Chu What happened to the ring? "


    Liao Gu was stunned and had a bad heart. Then he fumbled again and took out two other storage rings: "Two brothers, I was just scared and stupid. The storage rings I brought were all placed on Just in case, there is nothing good inside. The real storage rings are these two. Do n��t get angry, do n��t get angry. "


    The behavior of Liao Gu has caused the two people to be bad, especially Cang Lei, squinting at Liao Gu, with electric lights flashing in his eyes, he turned to two storage rings and stared at Liao Gu with death: "These two rings, I wo n��t read it first. I have something to say to you. ��


    "Please, brother, please." Liao Gu lowered his head.


    "If there are no treasures in these two storage rings, which can''t satisfy me, then I will feel that you are still lying to us, and your life can''t be kept." Cang Lei said, a finger flicked, and a beam of thunder was in Liao. The ancient body exploded, and Liao Gu''s body shivered slightly. He already had some understanding of the strength of this Cang Lei. If he deceived him, there would be no good ending.


    Liao Gu gritted his teeth, and tremblingly took another thing out of his sleeve. This thing was not a storage ring, but a brocade box. In the brocade box was a panacea: "This is my last treasure. , This medicine is not stored in the storage ring, after all, the storage ring is not safe, this medicine is the eight-grade medicine medicine Luo Tiandan, Brother Cang Lei, I just want to live, I also asked Brother Cang Lei to give a way of life, if it is Brother Cang Lei was able to show gratitude. I took the initiative to approach Song Ning and took Song Ning''s first rank to come to thank. "


    Cang Lei only moved the corners of his mouth, and did not pay attention to Liao Gu, but collected the red medicine contributed by Liao Gu and carefully observed Liao Gu''s storage ring.


    In this regard, he couldn''t help feeling with emotion, a fairyland monk who had so much wealth, this was something he didn''t expect, but after all, he is now two disciples in the Celestial Palace, and there is a disciple besides his Canglei It''s Tangshan, so much wealth, plus baby, if Tangshan knew, wouldn''t the two want to share one point?


    Cang Lei wouldn''t do this kind of unreasonable business.


    "Humph! Is this something in your storage ring?" Cang Lei stomped angrily.


    Liao Gu was stunned, but the storage ring contained all his property, but the other party wasn''t even looking down on it?


    "Senior brother, this person is really too deceptive. There is nothing in these three storage rings. He clearly is playing with us. This kind of person can''t stay longer!" Cang Lei said and attacked Liao Gu.


    Liao Gu was not Cang Lei''s opponent. He didn''t expect Cang Lei to attack suddenly. This was just a sudden effort. He failed to react and was directly killed by Cang Lei with the power of thunder.


    In the water, Jing Jing glanced at Song Ning with pride: "You know? That''s it. First, let the other party''s good things come out, and then kill them directly. You see how much was wasted just now?"


    "Uh ..." Song Ning was speechless. Although he didn''t want to do this kind of murderous thing, he still felt a little emotional when he thought of these things. Liao Gu alone has an eight-grade Luo Tiandan. What is Luo Tiandan? Something, Song Ning has never heard of it.


    Above, there was a silence after Liao Gu died. In this silence, the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.


    "Brother, what are the storage rings on the disciple of Xue Lanzong?" Tang Shan asked.


    Cang Lei turned his head to look at Tangshan. While talking, he put away the two storage rings in the back, and gave the previous storage ring and Luo Tiandan to Tangshan: "Sister, there is really nothing in this storage ring. I am embarrassed to take out the things. Brother I have a little loss. This Luo Tiandan is an eight-pin medicine. I gave it to you, and I also gave you this storage ring. "


    Tang Shan took it, his face was overjoyed, and he bowed and punched at Cang Lei repeatedly: "Thank you Brother Cang Lei, if it were not Brother Cang Lei, I would expect the benefits to be minimal, Brother Cang Lei is really generous."


    When Cang Lei saw that Tangshan ��s expression did not seem to be a fraud, he smiled and said, ��It ��s okay. After all, we are brothers and sisters. Moreover, this place is what we can find after you get the news, but this place is not very hidden, how do you think? Does n��t look like anyone? ��


    "It''s not that there is no one. Song Ning and others should have been here before. Now that the people are gone, maybe they have already left." Tang Shan said.


    "Let him run? What about the person who sent you the message? Where is it now?" Cang Lei asked.


    "It disappeared, it should be ... killed by Song Ning, and the place where he was killed is here." Tangshan Road.


    The two looked at each other and looked towards the water pool.


    In the water pool, the bottom of the crystal was clear. The two of them looked down, and immediately saw two figures. It was when their eyes fell, and Song Ning jumped up in front of them. The force was slightly shocked, and all the water drops were thrown away. As for Jing Jing, she was behind Song Ning and her face was bitter. She didn''t expect to be found. Although Song Ning was very strong, it was Tian Qing Palace who was facing Song Ning. The two disciples, if there is only one Tangshan, maybe Song Ning is not afraid at all, but now they are two, and the strength of that Cang Lei looks extremely strong.


    "Song Ning, I just saw that the same door was killed but indifferent. This is the case with your blood Lanzong disciples. There really is no blood." Cang Lei sneered.


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "Don''t he want to use my first level in exchange for life? This kind of person, I save him? You are really interesting Daoyou."


    "It''s useless to say more, now the battle of Cultivation Demon Valley has started. In this cave, I see who can stop me. Since you didn''t want to challenge our Celestial Palace before, I really don''t know the sky is high." Cang Lei said There was no room for Song Ning at all, and he was already thinking about the thunderbolt that was brewing when he spoke.


    This thunderbolt is like sword gas, but the thunderbolt is surrounded by electric light, which paralyzes the surrounding space. If in this case, someone is in the space, it will certainly be paralyzed and difficult to move, only to watch In the thunder, he cut himself in half.


    "The sky is high and the ground thick?" Song Ning smiled, pinched the trick in his hand, the gust of wind surged, and directly impacted on the thunderbolt. Although the thunderbolt was extremely sharp, with the power of destroying and withering, but the thunder around the thunderbolt was blown away by the wind, Song Ning Between turning his hands, he turned his fingers into sword lights and waved towards Thunder.


    Boom!


    Lei Guangshen was cut off, Song Ning''s arm shook slightly, and was hurt by the powerful force of the other party.


    Cang Lei did not expect that Song Ning could have such power. First, he removed the thunder light around Thunder Light Slash, and then blocked Thunder Light Slash with an ordinary attack. This is not something anyone can do. Not to mention the fairyland monk, many Tao The monk is also difficult to do.


    "Some strength." Cang Lei said, his body flickered, and two more Cang Lei came out in an instant. At this moment, all three Cang Lei flashed electro-optical body. It was difficult to distinguish which one was the real one and the other.


    "If you don''t have some strength, don''t dare to fight with you here. The two in the Qingqing Palace are not as good as you. It is meaningless to single out." Song Ning looked at Tangshan with a smile.


    Tang Shan would not have participated in the battle of Cang Lei, but Song Ning deliberately provoked, Tang Shan could not stand still, he went towards Cang Lei: "Brother Cang Lei, I can help you ..."


    "No! But it''s just a fairyland monk. I am enough to deal with it alone. Why should I use you?" Cang Lei drank like this, and Tangshan stopped immediately and did not move forward again.


    Song Ning''s arm recovered his consciousness just now. The blow was just terrifying. He didn''t know what the strength of Cang Lei was, but he was able to use the natural power of lightning to such a degree. Only be considered a Taoist monk.


    "Heavenly Thunder!" A dark cloud condensed at the top of the cave. Among the dark clouds were lightning flashes and thunder. Before the lightning flash formed, I fell directly and rushed toward Song Ning''s Tianling cover.


    Song Ning has naturally felt that the power of thunder chopping is very strong on this day. His body swayed, and the whole body was full of wind. The wind speed carried Song Ning, the speed soared, and he was at ease in this thunder. It was a punch.


    The power of supreme yin and the power of supreme yang in the body are extremely strong. Now he has been able to add natural force to Luo Shengquan, and the two powers of supreme yin and yang can also be regarded as a kind of natural force.


    "Humph, naive." Just when Song Ning had just appeared beside Cang Lei, he suddenly heard Cang Lei''s cold voice.


    Zhiyin Luosheng fist!


    Song Ning smashed it with a punch, and the surrounding space seemed to be frozen with ice, and the ice layer squeaked. With a punch, the bearer would first be frozen, followed by Luo Shengquan''s rapid blow.


    But when Song Ning''s fist fell on this Cang Lei, suddenly it felt like he was hitting on cotton, and at the same time, Cang Lei directly turned into a thunder, and Thunder could not cover his ears. The bondage, like the old dragon, grabbed Song Ning, and the other two Cang Lei''s hands turned into swords, and he did not hesitate towards Song Ning.


    "Under the fairyland, it was really all except Liao Gu ..."


    However, Cang Lei hadn''t waited to finish his speech, and only felt that a dense wind blade was coming, which came directly from Song Ning''s body.


    There is no difference between the strength of nature and the strength of the same level. Except for mutualism and mutual restraint, it is entirely up to the person who controls the spell to control the power of nature. But he never dreamed ...

 Chapter 1037： Covered with treasure

    The power of thunder and lightning that Cang Lei is proud of collapsed directly when he impacted with Song Ning''s wind blade. Although Song Ning''s wind blade also dissipated when intersecting with Thunder and Lightning, it was different for Cang Lei. significance.


    Song Ning is just a fairyland monk. Even though the current cultivation level has improved a bit, in the eyes of Cang Lei, how can a fairyland monk no matter how strong he is? The power of nature is the Tao. In the understanding of the Tao, how can a fairyland monk compare with a Taoist monk? Taoist monks can only advance after realizing the Tao. In this state, Taoist monks have a profound sense of Taoism between heaven and earth, and they are not comparable to fairyland monks.


    The deeper the Taoism''s perception, the more powerful the natural power exerted by it, and Song Ning, a monk of fairyland wonderland, can exert an equal force with one of his Taoist monks.


    "Impossible!" Cang Lei took a step back, the unbelievable look in his eyes, even more blurted out of his mind.


    Not only Cang Lei, but Tang Shan also felt that it was not possible. The fairyland monk, who could achieve this kind of cultivation, was still the first one in his cognition, even better than Liao Gu, who was known as the first person under fairyland. It''s really incredible.


    As for Jing Jing, although she knew Song Ningqiang before, she didn''t expect Song Ning to be so strong. She thought Song Ning might be hit by the other party. Her finger had been fluctuating rapidly, and she had drawn a defensive spell in midair. Before the spell was released, Song Ning had resolved the opponent''s attack.


    Could it be a magic weapon of the wind system?


    This idea appeared at the same time in the hearts of the three people, because in addition to the magic weapon of the wind system, it is impossible for a monk in the wonderland to apply the natural power of the wind to this degree.


    "Isn''t it possible?" Song Ning raised his mouth and waved at the stunned thunder in the spot, and suddenly there was a force of shock. This force is Yanyang!


    The power of Yanyang, even in the absence of the sun, can be exhibited, but there is no real natural power blessing, which is much weaker, but Song Ning has already felt that this technique of Yanyang can be compared with his own body. Combined with the power of the Sun, when the Sun is cast, the power of the Sun in the body will be issued. With the complement of each other, the Yan Yang technique is also very strong.


    Suddenly, a light appeared on Song Ning''s fingertips. This light was extremely dazzling. In a blink of an eye, it was like the same round of sun hitting the Cang Lei. Cang Lei was just a stunned **** in the blink of an eye. When the monk who fights for it, it is possible that the negligence in the moment will scream.


    laugh����


    This sound is very slight. The whole Shandong is filled with the high temperature of the flames, the light is dazzling, even if it is Song Ning, you must squint to see the front. As for the figure of Cang Lei, it has been completely wiped out when the light passes by. It seemed to be burned to ashes.


    Tangshan and Jingjing couldn''t help but **** their breaths, the Celestial Palace was strong, and they could be ranked ahead of their peers. There is a leaderboard in this continent. The leaderboard has a list of disciples of the right and evil parties, among which there is Cang The name of Lei is enough to show how strong Cang Lei is, but now Cang Lei is not killed by Song Ning in the blink of an eye in the cave, and it is wiped out?


    Too strong, too powerful to feel qualified even in awe.


    But when Tangshan was frightened and Jing Jing was shocked, Song Ning suddenly frowned, always feeling that something was not right, Cang Lei was dead, but why would he still feel a crisis? Could it be that after Thunder''s death, the Thunderbolt''s avatar was still alive and able to attack? If it''s just the thunderbolt''s avatar, you don''t need to ...


    When Song Ning turned around, he only felt a sharp blade pierce behind him, a crack appeared on the back of the heart, and the sword of thunder threw three points into the flesh.


    when!


    This thunderbolt sword happened to be blocked by the rib when it was stabbed on the rib, because this sword was so powerful, Song Ning was directly stab and flew out. He fell heavily on the ground, but the whole body was paralyzed, and the light flashed above the body. He couldn''t move at all.


    At this time, it was Cang Lei with the electric blade in his hand!


    Cang Lei did not die? !


    Just now, the dust that was burnt out by Song Ning''s Taoist law has been extinguished in the blink of an eye. Why is it still not dead now, and it looks a little ugly except for his face, and there is almost no injury.


    Song Ning coughed violently, spitting blood in his mouth.


    "The bones are so hard that this sword didn''t even kill you. I''m more and more interested in you. Even though I''m a Taoist state now, I can exert a natural force with my cultivation. It ��s the limit, but you are able to perform two kinds. The wind element before, and just now, is the power of Yang, who are you? "Cang Lei didn''t attack immediately, he knew Song Ning''s body was paralyzed at the moment, this paralysis It is extremely effective for the monk, and it can last for a long time. Now he wants to figure out what is going on in Song Ning. The fairyland cultivation ability can exert two kinds of natural forces, and the bones are still incredible.


    Although Song Ning couldn''t move his body, if he wanted to speak without obstacles, he gasped, and the wound on the back heart had begun to heal. At the moment when the wound healed, Cang Lei''s pupil shrank suddenly.


    "The power of self-healing ?! You swallowed the flesh of the cold family?" When Cang Lei exclaimed, Tangshan''s pupils shrank, and things have developed so unexpectedly now, Song Ningqiang, this Cang Lei is also strong, although it seems to have been before Song Ning seems to be more powerful in Taoism, but after all, it is much worse than Cang Lei''s opponent. Now Song Ning has the power of the cold blood in his body. If Cang Lei got Song Ning, he would Flesh refining ...


    "What have I eaten, and what do you do?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Cang Lei.


    "Huh, today I have gained a lot, Song Ning. I just wanted to kill you, but now I change my mind. If you want to blame, you blame you for having too many exciting conditions, the blood of the cold family. Power, hard bones, your body is a baby, the baby that makes me the most tempting. "Cang Lei said, suddenly he seemed to think of something. He looked awkward, immediately grasped the claws and grabbed Song Ning. Thunderbolt split to Song Ning.


    Jing Jing ��s previously drawn defensive spell was instantly played, and a golden light instantly collided with five lightnings, but he was defeated just after a stalemate, and those five lightnings were like a claw of lightning, wanting to tear Song Ning. .


    laugh.


    Song Ning''s body shuddered sharply, and five bright red claw marks fell on his body. The paralysis that was about to recover due to the power of self-healing also increased in an instant. The state of thunder and lightning was even heavier, and Song Ning''s back was more. Five bright red wounds.

 Chapter 1038： Lightning lock cage

    The white bones on Song Ning''s body can be seen with the naked eye. Although this lightning attack is extremely powerful, it still only tears Song Ning''s flesh, but it can''t hurt the bone half.


    Cang Lei frowned, this was the first time he saw this situation. At this time, an incredible thought appeared in his mind. There was a message related to Song Ning''s bones.


    Since ancient times, there is a kind of bone that is extremely difficult to be injured. The strength of this bone will continue to improve according to the cultivation of the monk. It may even be harder than Xianbao and can compete with Daobao.


    That''s the skeleton of a giant, but Song Ning is clearly not a giant, and giants can''t practice immortality. The way giants practice is very different from that of human monks. This is clearly the way that Song Ning exhibits is the way of human monks. Could it be a giant?


    Cang Lei''s attack was arguably the strongest of the lightning power he possessed, so that when Tang Shan saw this technique, he not only whispered: "Yuyin Thunderclaw ?!"


    All the lightning power attacks as long as the skin of the monk is broken, it will certainly bring a paralysis effect, even if Song Ning has the power of self-healing to recover, but the power of paralysis can not be recovered in a short time, as for Cang Lei, After hearing Tangshan say this, he slowly turned his head to look at this fellow: "Tangshan brother, what did you just say?"


    Tangshan''s pupils shrank, and the expression just now was taken back inexplicably, and he laughed: "I was fortunate to have seen an uncle cast a shadowy thunderclaw once. Just now I saw the trick played by Brother Canglei. The claws are really similar, I thought it was the Yinyin Thunderclaw, and then it blurted out. "


    "Extremely similar?" Cang Lei looked at Tangshan with interest.


    Tang Shan nodded hurriedly: "Yeah, it is indeed very similar. If anyone else, you might think that Brother Cang Lei''s cast is You Yin Thunder Claw."


    "Oh, the Yinyin Thunderclaw is a forbidden technique. I haven''t qualified to practice. How can I master it? I also saw some elders show it before. I just tried it and then corrected it to imitate its shape." Cang Leihua Bi then did not talk to Tang Shan more, but walked quickly to Song Ning.


    The wounds on Song Ning''s back are healing, the wounds are healing, and the power of paralysis is also disappearing. Cang Lei''s mind at the moment is **** Song Ning immediately. Song Ning''s bones are extremely hard, only the Yuanshen can be directly pulled out and crushed .


    Thinking of this, Cang Lei walked beside Song Ning, and was a foot towards Song Ning.


    The unprepared Song Ning was still flashing a string of electric light. After being kicked like this, he bounced twice on the ground like a ball, and then landed on the ground. He was cold and sweaty, and the strength in his body was recovering, but he could not Move half a minute.


    "Huh, monk in Wonderland, it is already very strong to be able to fight me to this degree. I admit that the first person in Wonderland is not that Liao Gu, but you, but you are the same as his end. "" During the talk, Cang Lei raised his hand and thrust towards Song Ningdantian.


    bass!


    Just as Cang Lei''s palm fell, he suddenly felt a flicker in front of him, a thing like a soul came out, and as soon as this thing came out, he shook his body, impacted on Cang Lei, and wound Cang Lei like a rope, for a moment. , Cang Lei could not move half a point.


    "Song Ning, I hold him down for a moment, you ... uh!"


    Song Ning watched Shui Lingdan''s soul twisting Cang Lei, but Cang Lei''s body flashed with thunder, which thundered and cracked, which caused great harm to the soul, and caused Shui Ling Dan to look unrecognizable. Weakened a bit. But even so, Shui Ling Dan still clings to Cang Lei tightly.


    "Soul body, but also want to trap me? Not self-restrained!" Cang Lei screamed, the thunder light was like Sheng Tian Lei, in the roaring sound, only heard the screams of Shui Ling Dan Ruo Wu.


    Jing Jing draws several mantras in a row, the mantras strike out, and the ground around Song Ning shakes. It is at this moment that Cang Lei breaks free of his shackles and grabs Song Ning''s Dantian.


    When it was said that sooner or later, the ground around Song Ning sunk down and directly inhaled Song Ning.


    Boom!


    The violent noise seemed to shake the cave slightly. Under the claw of Cang Lei, a deep pit appeared on the ground, and there was no Song Ning in this pit. Next to Jing Jing, Song Ning''s body gradually appeared. At this moment, the power of thunder and lightning on Song Ning''s surface had almost disappeared. He was able to move slowly, but he still had paralyzed excess power.


    "Huh, I almost forgot you. How dare you even intervene in your strength?" Cang Lei shook his body, and the whole person was carrying thunder light. The cave was illuminated by this light. Fall on her, the speed mantra.


    Jing Jing''s speed suddenly increased, and she wanted to take Song Ning away, but just when she was moving, she only felt silver and silver in front of her eyes, and the thunder around her thundered, and her arms spread out. Thunderstorms are normal, and all of Jingjing''s surroundings are covered by this lightning. The defense of her body surface was originally formed by spells, and has been dispersed in this instant.


    "Thunder Lock Electric Cage ..."


    There are no dead ends in the range of the lightning lock cage. Unless escaped into the ground, there is no way to escape. At this moment, in the area covered by the lightning lock cage, a deep pit is bombarded on the ground, the power of lightning It can even fall into the ground. I am afraid that even if it goes underground, if it is not deep enough, it will still be difficult to escape.


    what!


    In the thunder and lightning, Jingjing spurted blood, and a delicate damask was bombarded into powder in the blink of an eye, and the burnt scars were exposed on the white and delicate skin. Her body shook violently, apparently extremely painful.


    But somehow, after Jing Jing was bombarded by several lightnings, she suddenly felt that her body was not so painful. In a panic, she opened her eyes strenuously, and saw a figure bowing and blocking herself, and this People, it is Song Ning!


    At the moment when Cang Lei played the thunder-locked electric cage, Song Ning recovered his power of action, he could have escaped from here, but if he wanted to leave Jing Jing to leave but was too late, he stared at Shui Ling Dan His soul has been chopped down by the thunderbolt and is lying on the side. If Jingjing is chopped alive by this thunderbolt because he wants to save him, how can he feel sorry?


    "You ..." Jing Jing is extremely difficult to speak at the moment, but still can''t figure out why Song Ning used his body to resist the lightning attack.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth tightly. The thunder and lightning power exerted by Cang Lei had the power of paralysis. At this moment, he no longer had the strength to support his body. He fell with a puff and was about to press on Jing Jing. Thunder and lightning continued to bombard Song Ning''s back. , Even the white smoke that bombarded Song Ning.


    Jing Jing was trembling. At this moment, she seemed to see death, but somehow, beside Song Ning, she had another peace of mind. Before, she always felt that Song Ning had eaten the cold family flesh and blood. This kind of person should be innocent, but now, But he completely changed his view of him, but it was too late. This was already the end point of their life. At this time, Jing Jing even wondered whether he had killed Song Ning himself. If he had not taken her, Song Ning may have the ability to escape.


    In the face of death, all kinds of strange ideas will appear in everyone ��s minds. In fact, Jing Jing ��s purpose of saving Song Ning is very simple. The auxiliary car is dependent on her lips and her teeth are cold. If Song Ning is dead, then she will not escape. If she saves Song Ning, According to Song Ning''s strength, there may be a silver lining.


    Hope, broken.


    However, even though Cang Lei was already winning, he was still breathing heavily. Obviously, the continuous attack has led to his vitality. If he continues to fight like this, the enemy may not have died yet. He himself has been exhausted first, so At this point, Cang Lei did not hesitate at all, and moved up to Song Ning.


    Song Ning''s mind is very clear. At this point in the battle, he has also understood the means of Cang Lei. Before that, he was careless. The problem lies in the thunderbolt of Cang Lei, although Song Ning attacked him with a spell. The body of Song Ning, who wanted to be able to cast spells, is certainly the real body.


    He did guess correctly, but Cang Lei''s lightning avatars should be able to switch between each other, so when Song Ning thought that Cang Lei had been killed, it was Cang Lei''s lightning avatar that killed him. Lei had already exchanged with the Thunderbolt Doppelganger and appeared in the position of the original Thunderbolt Doppelganger, seizing the opportunity when Song Ning relaxed.


    Body paralysis can''t move, can''t control the power of nature, and the body''s fairy power can''t run smoothly. For a monk, there is almost no resistance at all. Artificial swords, I am fish, Song Ning is that person. Slaughtered fish meat.


    This time, no one helped Song Ning to resist, and Song Ning, with his back to Cang Lei, couldn''t even see Cang Lei''s movement at the moment, but could only feel an awe-inspiring murderous intention rising in the back.


    Aside from Tangshan ��s mind, he was not stupid, but he did n��t dare to say something. Originally, he felt that Cang Lei might not be very strong, at least stronger than him, but now it seems that the other party ��s strength has exceeded his. Imagine.


    "My Cang Lei, the favorite thing is to kill the genius, Liao Gu is one, you, even more, can kill two in a row today, it is really a very popular thing." Between the words, Cang Lei''s palm crackled It sounded, turned over Song Ning''s body, and walked towards Song Ning Dantian.


    In Cang Lei''s view, this is the most vulnerable place in Song Ning''s whole body. As for the fairyland monk, Yuanshen must be extremely fragile. Under the bombardment of thunder and lightning, it will certainly be destroyed in an instant.


    I do n��t know why, the closer Cang Lei ��s hand is to Song Ning ��s Dantian, the more he feels the roots and numbness. He looks at Song Ning and finds that Song Ning ��s mouth is even slightly curved, and seems to be laughing. Ning''s eyes also saw no fear, let alone the despair facing death ...

 Chapter 1039： How can ... spare my life

    Empty ... spirit domain!


    Song Ning''s empty spirit domain is not only capable of excluding spiritual power. Since he last sensed the fairy power, the fairy power in the empty spirit domain can be instantly extinguished, but this time ...


    The power on Cang Lei did not disappear, and at the next moment, Song Ning''s Dantian was directly penetrated by this palm, and his palm caught Song Ning''s Dantian, grabbing Song Ning''s Yuanshen.


    Even Cang Lei didn''t expect that Song Ning''s expression just now, as well as the sense of crisis in him, clearly indicated that he was about to suffer, but now he hasn''t done anything. As for Song Ning, although it seems to be showing something Technique, but it has no effect at all.


    Song Ning''s screams echoed in the cave, Dan Tian was pierced, and blood poured out. He thought that the ethereal domain could stop the fairy power, but why couldn''t he stop this Cang Lei''s attack?


    But then he understood that the ethereal domain can block the spiritual power and the fairy power, but now he cannot use this ethereal domain to block the natural power, and the power of thunder and lightning on Cang Lei is the natural power. .


    Song Ning smirked, originally thought that he could use the ethereal domain to fight back, but now he still finds that he is too naive, and the cultivation world is not as simple as his heart thinks. This Cang Lei''s strength is indeed very strong.


    Jing Jing was also suffocating at this moment, she thought Song Ning had the means to confront, but now it seems that she is already poor.


    Cang Lei cracked the corners of his mouth, and there was a trace of madness in his eyes, but when he thought he could kill Song Ning, just when he grasped Song Ningyuan''s palm tightly and wanted to crush it, he suddenly felt his hands There is a feeling of scorching, first scorching, and then turned into ice cold.


    It should have been a primitive spirit that could be crushed as easily as pinching an egg, but it became so difficult to destroy at this moment.


    At the moment when the palm of Cang Lei was pinched against Song Ningyuan God, the Yuanshen who had been sleeping suddenly opened his eyes, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. Song Ning ��s Yuanshen, I do n��t know when it started Self-cultivation, it is not even under the control of Song Ning itself, but every time when Song Ning encounters danger, this Yuanshen will appear, even Song Ning himself can''t think that Yuanshen will wake up at this moment.


    Yuanshen''s eyes widened, with a killing intention in his indifferent eyes, and at this moment he was surrounded by two forces from Yin to Yang. The two forces collided and directly bombarded Cang Lei''s palm.


    Boom!


    Cang Lei''s arm burst suddenly, blood smashed flesh and bones, and for a moment, the blood stained his face, he stepped back several times, and the pain of the heart-breaking lung spread.


    At this moment, although Cang Lei was extremely painful, he still looked at Song Ning in shock: "Fairy Spirit Domain, Yuanshen self-cultivation, you, who are you?"


    Although Song Ning doesn''t know what Cang Lei''s words really mean, he can probably hear it. Perhaps Cang Lei was shocked by the ethereal realm and Yuanshen. Because of the pain on his body just now, he is no longer at this moment. Paralyzed, the body recovered freely, and Cang Lei, after breaking one hand, the whole person became vigilant. When looking at Song Ning, his eyes were full of vigilance.


    Fairyland ...


    Yuanshen self-study ...


    These two words fell in the ears of Jing Jing and Tang Shan. The two were not only creepy, but if Cang Lei said, they did not feel this way, nor would they feel too surprised, only Song Ning was very strong, but Now these two words that burst out of Cang Lei''s mouth are completely different cultivation methods from them. To be precise, they are the cultivation methods that they can''t touch. Immortal spirit domain is a kind of Taoist law that needs deep understanding. This kind of Taoism can eliminate immortal power. There is no immortal power in the entire space. For monks, this is almost a fatal blow. As for the self-cultivation of Yuanshen, it is human monk ��s body and Yuanshen who practice separately. This kind of cultivation Reaching a certain level, being able to transform the flesh and the spirit into two people is equivalent to having two lives. Even if the flesh dies, the spirit still exists.


    The existence of Song Ning is shocking, no matter what aspect, it is enough to be emotional, but the previous feelings for Song Ning are completely different from that at this moment. Immortal spirit domain and Yuanshen self-cultivation, this is only It is only possible to master the power of a very high state in the realm of Tao. Song Ning is only a fairyland, a fairyland in every region. How is it possible to master these? !


    "Hehe." Song Ning slowly stood up, and the wound above Dantian had shown signs of healing. It was originally completely weak. At this moment of reversal, no one on the scene could accept it. Even Jing Jing felt that Song Ning was too perverted. This kind of perverted power is really unacceptable to ordinary people.


    "Song Ning ... you, your strength, your body is like a baby. If you spread your affairs now, I am afraid that there will be many monks coming to trouble you, and even want to ... eat your meat. With your blood ... "Quietly, somehow, she considered Song Ning. What echoed in her mind was the picture that Song Ning pressed on her to protect her.


    Song Ning heard the words, but nodded towards Jing Jing, and then walked slowly towards Cang Lei. At this time, Song Ning''s Dantian part still had wounds, and the Yuanshen in it looked at Cang Lei like a dead man. The sight made Cang Lei creepy.


    For the first time, for Cang Lei, this was the first fear. Even at Zongmen, he had never felt this way for the brothers above, but now, Cang Lei is afraid, his legs are trembling, and his face is pale. As paper.


    "There seems to be some grudges between us. Now that you know so many things, it is impossible to get out of here alive, but I can give you an ideal way to die." Song Ning smiled and looked at Cang Lei.


    Cang Lei swallowed, he did n��t want to fight against Song Ning, but Song Ning could hardly be beaten to death, no matter how serious the injury was, he could recover himself, and now it ��s almost recovered, all kinds of powerful The techniques are all on Song Ning. Cang Lei still hasn''t mastered the application of the power of nature. Even borrowing the power of nature requires a lot of immortal power as the basis. Immortal power borrows the power of nature. It can only be used, but now there is not much fairy power in his body, and at this time in this ethereal realm, Cang Lei feels that his fairy power has almost disappeared.


    "Song Daoyou ... how can you spare me my life." Cang Lei said, shaking his fingers, and took off the storage ring: "All my treasures are here, there is no secret, I only hope to change myself. A life. "


    Song Ning smiled and held out his hand.


    Cang Lei was so impressed that he was relieved in his heart. When he wanted to come, since Song Ning had collected his things, he should have had the idea to spare his life.

 Chapter 1040： Nature and mortal heart

    "Taoyou please smile, I was offended by the impulsiveness of the Daoist before, and I hope the Daoist will forgive me. If the Daoist has any need for me in the future, I will definitely ... you ... you ..."


    Cang Lei said that he only felt a sword light passing through his body. He looked at his body in amazement. This sword light was emitted by Song Ning, and at this moment, he had almost killed his life. At the last moment, he stared blankly at Song Ning. It was unbelievable. How could a monk like Song Ning stand up?


    "First of all, I did n��t promise to spare your life. I just extended my hand. You gave me the storage ring. Secondly, how did Liao Gu die just now, do you remember? You promised not to kill him. , The result is not to take the storage ring and directly slash it? "Song Ning said alternately, looking at the storage ring in his hand, this was the first time he had the idea of" killing more goods ", according to this just now Judging by Cang Lei''s treatment of Liao Gu, is this Cang Lei''s body clean?


    Cultivating the realm, this is what it is. There is no morality to cheat, kill, kill, even mortals.


    A mortal, who lives for a hundred years, will know how to cherish the people around him, and will understand the word moral.


    On the contrary, it is an immortal. In order to achieve longevity in cultivation, he may be lost on the way to longevity. He doesn''t even know his own responsibilities. In the realm of cultivation, if he can really do the word of morality, it is already not easy.


    "I didn''t want to be an enemy with you, but you were aggressive, I won''t kill you, one day you will kill me, when you must kill me, you should also think that one day you will be the consequence "" Song Ning said, walking to Cang Lei, gently moving his hand, directly pushing Cang Lei to the ground.


    Cang Lei was dying, Song Ning''s sword directly penetrated the Yuanshen. His Yuanshen was fragile and could not be compared with Song Ning''s Yuanshen.


    The difference between the Yuanshen is the difference between the Yuanshen self-cultivation and the ordinary Yuanshen. The monk ��s Yuanshen is extremely fragile, but if the Yuanshen self-study, then the Yuanshen may even surpass the body and become extremely powerful, Song Ning is this Race.


    Cang Lei''s eyes became more and more blurred, and his eyes were extremely blurred. He seemed to see many souls around him. These souls were the people who had been killed by him. At this moment, these people seem to be coming out of hell, tearing and eating. Holding his body.


    In fact, all of these are hallucinations. When human beings are determined to die and are about to die, there will be more or less hallucinations. Those who do evil will eventually have retribution. Hallucinations are also shocking. As for those who do good deeds, even The illusion is also soaring into the sky, far from the bliss.


    Cang Lei died, and at the last lesson, he seemed to understand that this was his retribution, but at this moment it was already a dead end, and there was no room for turning.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at Tangshan. Tangshan''s legs softened and he knelt down immediately.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Tang Shan, and suddenly remembered Xiaolian beside the forest. At that time, Xiaolian was just a mortal, a doppelganger. He experienced between the world, he had to kill Xiaolian''s grandfather, and Xiaolian Want revenge.


    To complain with virtue, Song Ning accidentally changed Xiaolian, and Xiaolian''s deity also made some breakthroughs.


    "Afraid?" Song Ning asked.


    Tang Shan nodded again and again: "Please ask Daoyou for kindness. Before the words clashed, it was totally ignorant of me, and I urge Daoyou to spare me my life."


    Compared with life, where else does Tangshan care about dignity?


    Mortal people have dignity, but immortals have no dignity.


    At this height, I hope to reach a higher height. People in the world who pursue strength and pursue heights fall in the middle of the journey, but it is only those who have no desires or desires who can achieve it.


    Song Ning sighed and walked in front of Tangshan. He looked at Tangshan seriously: "In my life, there are two kinds of people who must be killed. First, they are erotic, and second, they are abusers of my parents. No matter what my parents are, no one can be abused by others, so you must die, but you have abandoned your dignity to beg me, I can let you choose a method of death, the supernatural being, can at least fall into reincarnation. "


    Tang Shan shuddered and laughed awkwardly, knowing that he was fleeing today. In the face of Song Ning, he couldn''t even mention the thoughts he wanted to resist at all. Song Ning''s words were already for him, Yuan Shen Chaosheng He can fall into samsara, take the fairy body into samsara, he can still practice in the afterlife, and he may even become stronger and have a better spiritual root.


    Suddenly, in Tangshan''s eyes, Song Ning was not a demon that killed people without blinking, nor an enemy. Instead, he became a benefactor. For monks, perhaps he would have a wonderful perception in the moment, and now Tangshan''s perception is It is already difficult for Song Ning and Jing Jing to understand.


    Tang Shan threw three heads at Song Ning. After the three heads, he held his head high and raised his chest. Even when he knelt in the same place, he still clapped his own heavenly spirit. At the moment when the heavenly spirit burst, he opened his mouth and could not hear the sound. But he can see his mouth clearly.


    When Tangshan died, Yuanshen floated out slowly, because it was suicide, and Yuanshen no longer had psychic wisdom, but when this Yuanshen was about to swim between the heavens and the earth, Song Ning grabbed Yuanshen, frowning slightly. There was a word in his mouth. After a while, a clear lucidity appeared in the muddled and confused eyes of Yuanshen. It first looked at the surroundings blankly, then looked at Song Ning. Song Ning still had words in his mouth and opened his lips. There is constant integration, and as for the Yuanshen of Tangshan, there is a continuous aperture around it. It floats within the aperture, and kneels again at Song Ning.


    When Song Ning''s fingertips flew, Tangshan''s Yuanshen fluttered towards the rear before entering his knees, and entered the cycle of reincarnation.


    Just as Tang Yuan ��s Yuanshen was gone, Song Ning said lightly: "You have regular silk threads around you, maybe you realized the nature of Taoism while you are dying. Since I have promised you, I will have a good relationship with you. , I will kill you in this life, if you want to take revenge in the afterlife, come to me at any time, remember, my name is Song Ning. "


    The primordial spirit of Tangshan disappeared, Song Ning withdrew the ethereal realm, and the wounds on the body were completely healed, except that the bones were slightly painful, and almost seemed to have not been injured.


    Jing Jing on the side was stunned. Just now in Song Ning''s ethereal realm, she felt as if her body had been emptied. This was the first time in her life.


    "Song, Song Ning, fairy spirit domain ... Yuanshen self-study ... wouldn''t you be a reincarnation of power, and you''ve been training in the sky?" Jing Jing asked tentatively.


    "I don''t understand what you said." Song Ning said, obviously not wanting Jing Jing to continue to ask.


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning embarrassedly: "Thank you just now."


    Song Ning could see the fear in Jing Jing''s eyes, and he didn''t care. Jing Jing might not have thought too much before, but now, after seeing so much, Jing Jing may be unacceptable. As for Cang Lei and others Song Ning has probably understood the domain and the astonishment of the Yuanshen. This should be an extremely powerful Taoism for them. If not, if they were cultivated like Cang Lei, they would not be immediately scared.


    "Xianji Xing is said to be an abandoned star, but why can it be learned by others outside the Jinji Xing, and it is even a very powerful Taoism?" Song Ning murmured in his heart: "At that time, the swordsmanship was on the dust star It was regarded as shrinking to an inch, and that ��s it. After all, it was different stars in the same period, but now I have returned to how many years ago, I entered the Demon Valley in the ancient immortal tomb, but they I do n��t know anything about this empty spirit realm, but rather what fairy spirit realm is said. "


    Song Ning thinks more and more that this is a bit strange. It stands to reason that if it is an abandoned star, there must be no such powerful technique. In this way, Song Ning also has some immature conjectures about the star he is in.


    "Song Daoyou, what are you thinking?" Jing Jing asked cautiously.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s nothing, are you okay? I saw you use spells before, should I be able to heal my body?"


    Jingjing nodded.


    Song Ning turned her head to the Water Soul Pill Soul lying on the ground. She was attacked by thunder and lightning. The Water Soul Pill Soul was dying. When Song Ning walked to her, she looked at Song Ning in confusion, and her breath was extremely weak.


    "Don''t be afraid." During Song Ning''s speech, palms were placed on Shuiling Dan''s shoulders, and Shuiling Dan also felt an influx of power.


    This power is very soft, and has a certain temperature. Shui Lingdan feels that the warm current is flowing in, as if her body is nourished. She is thinking about why this happens, but then she saw her soul. The body, there is ... blood in the body!


    The blood is an excellent nourishment for the soul, but if the power contained in the blood is too strong, it may even directly destroy the soul.


    However, although the blood in Song Ning''s body is very strong, but it has a strange effect, because this Jingjing is the blood of the cold family, and the blood in the body of Song Ning, after regeneration and regeneration, is also regarded as the blood of the cold family. The most suitable.


    "Song Ning, you ..."


    "My blood belongs to your family and is used to save you. It''s nothing."


    After finishing, Song Ning hesitated and continued: "This is the ancient immortal tomb. I still need your help here. You can''t die yet. Besides, I also hope that you will recover one day. You can tell me after recovery. A little bit about your cold family, my beloved one ... I haven''t been able to come back to life now, maybe listening to some stories can be regarded as a way of consolation. "


    Shui Lingdan is silent, at this time silent is better than sound.


    There was stillness in the cave. Song Ning said to Shui Lingdan that he was transmitting sound, so Jing Jing could not hear it. It was for this reason that Jing Jing remained silent in the cave.


    It''s just that Song Ning doesn''t know why, he always feels a chill in his back. He still doesn''t know it until now, just before Cang Lei died, he released a trace of undetectable power ...

 Chapter 1041： That cold home? !

    This force is erratic, if there is nothing, it is integrated into the air. Even Song Ning''s perception of the force of the wind can''t detect the existence of this force, and this force is also introduced into a In the palace in the valley in the distance.


    The four pillars of the palace stand tall, and the lotus throne shines brightly. The entire palace has a size of a thousand squares, but only four pillars and lotus seats. On the lotus throne, there is a rickety old woman like a skeleton, this old woman Her hair was already dry, and even the breath of life was there, but when the lingering breath of Cang Lei came, she opened her eyes suddenly, and the originally cloudy eyes flickered in the sunken eyes. With fine mans.


    She looked in a certain direction of the palace, her eyes dignified, as if she could penetrate the palace, penetrate the stone wall, and see a distant place.


    What she was looking at was the direction of Song Ning and others. A smile appeared in her wrinkled face, because the skin was too wrinkled, so the smile seemed extremely strange and creepy.


    But when she got up and walked down the lotus throne, the whole body shook so violently that her body fell off like shedding skin. From this body appeared the face of a young woman, who looked less than twenty years old. She looks fine, tender and tender, and her face is good. Her body is as smooth as a moon, and she walks step by step. There is also a slight tulle cover on her body. In front of her, the palace is nothing but a walk. His eyes flashed, and he didn''t know what was in his heart.


    The direction she is going to is exactly where the Demon Valley is!


    In the Demon Valley, Shui Lingdan has been nourished after Song Ning ��s blood injection. Although it has not been fully recovered, it is also a matter of time. As for the previous memories, she needs to slowly recover from her self-cultivation, as for the body, need Attach to others.


    "thank����"


    hiss!


    Shui Lingdan just wanted to thank Song Ning, but Song Ning suddenly felt that the headache was like a needle stick, but this feeling was fleeting. He shook his head, not knowing what was going on, but he could feel something Uneasy if nothing.


    "Are you all right?" Shui Lingdan exclaimed.


    Song Ning shook his head gently, and found that there was no difference in his body. It was only as if it might be causing trouble after killing the Cang Lei. Excessive things were not considered. Before, because of the crisis, Jing Jing She didn''t pay too much attention to the soul of Shui Ling Dan, but now her eyes fell on the soul of Shui Ling Dan. Looking at the left and right, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. She heard Song Ning''s words just now. It can already be determined that the Water Spirit Pill is the soul of Leng''s family, and Song Ning''s ''love person'' is also the person of Leng''s family.


    Jing Jing ��s first impression of Song Ning was very good. Although there were some twists and turns afterwards, she now feels very good about Song Ning. She even thought that if the family forced marriage, Song Ning would have to deal with it first, but she did n��t expect it. Song Ning has already had a loved one.


    If it was a woman from another family, Jing Jing would n��t be too bad, but when she thought of Leng ��s family, Jing Jing felt a little panicked in her heart. She was not afraid of others because she felt that others could not be better than her, but Leng ��s woman was different. Well, especially the sister of the Leng family, although she has not been in contact for many years, but she knows that the sister of the Leng family is among the dragons and phoenixes, and among the women, there are few rare ones.


    "Cough ..." Jing Jing didn''t know what to say. Seeing Shui Lingdan holding Song Ning like this, he always felt that the atmosphere was too embarrassing and he coughed twice.


    "Jing Jing, how is your injury?" Song Ning separated from Shui Ling Dan, who only felt hot on his face.


    "My injury was cured, but listening to the conversation between the two just now, this ... senior, should be a member of the cold family? Why not return to the cold family? If you return to the cold silence, it is estimated that it is also good for yourself, I Seeing that the souls of the predecessors wandered outside seems to have been a long time, but it does not seem to be extremely old, it seems that it has lost memory. "Jing Jing said while watching the soul of the water spirit pill.


    Both Song Ning and Shui Ling Dan are stunned. This Jing Jing can actually see the state of Shui Ling Dan''s soul by observing Shui Ling Dan. This is really amazing. Before that, Song Ning had also seen the ability of the Song family above the falling dust star. It can be seen that the age of the human monk is extremely amazing in Song Ning''s eyes. Nowadays, Jing Jing can''t see the soul without first arriving at this.


    But being able to see through the soul is shocking, but what Song Ning and they care about most is not that Jing Jing can see through the soul, but the ��cold family�� in her mouth!


    "Lengjia? Where is the Lengjia you mentioned? But the Lengjia with that extremely cold body?" Song Ning was too excited, and rushed straight up to grab Jing Jing''s shoulders with both hands.


    "Don''t be excited, although it''s that cold house, but ... your loved one is gone, and it''s useless to be excited now." Jing Jing''s cheeks were flushed, so he was caught by the man, although this was not the first time in his life , But this is the first time she has not resisted, but there is a trace of joy in her heart.


    Seeing Jingjing''s expression strange, Song Ning quickly let go: "It''s my abruptness, Daoyou is strange."


    Jing Jing waved her hands, and there seemed to be a touch of loss in her eyes. Somehow, she felt a little more intimate towards the man in front of her: "It''s okay, but I didn''t expect a soul to be around you. In the storage ring? "


    "Huh." Song Ning responded.


    "It turns out that, so to speak, the fact that you smoked the flesh and blood of the cold family is not what I thought in my heart. I had some misunderstandings about you before, and I will not compensate you here." Jing Jing bowed slightly and said There is no such thing as false.


    Song Ning frowned, but did not expect that Jing Jing had such an idea before. Speaking of misunderstandings, he also asked out the doubts in his heart: "There is one thing I want to ask the Daoist. If it is convenient, please ask the Daoist to solve the confusion. . "


    "Please speak." Jing Jing said.


    "I saw a few Yuanshen stored in the Taoyou storage ring before. What do Taoists do with these Yuanshen?" Song Ning asked directly.


    Jing Jing stunned and immediately covered his mouth and smiled and said: "Song Daoyou would treat me as a person who refines the Yuanshen and improves his own cultivation?"


    Song Ning was a little embarrassed and didn''t take it, he touched his nose and waited for Jing Jing to continue.


    Jing Jing turned her head slightly and looked at Song Ning with a smile: "Song Daoyou, you had no doubt before. Why did all three of my brothers die, but I didn''t show too much grief?"

 Chapter 1042： Temporary array

    Speaking of this, Song Ning did think about it, but after all, in this cultivation field, most monks will not be too sentimental, otherwise it will be sentimental for a person to die, so there is no need to do anything else in this life for thousands of years. Being sentimental, Song Ning didn''t care too much about it, but Jing Jing even said it directly, which caused him doubts.


    "I have thought about it," Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing snorted softly, and seemed a little angry: "Huh, it seems that I have been treated as a ruthless and unjust person by Song Daoyou."


    During his speech, Jing Jing seemed to be worried that Song Ning did not believe this, and he flipped his hands and took out the three primitive gods from the storage ring. These three primitive gods were all asleep at the moment, and there were some spells around them. The white gas emitted from the text can be determined, it should be a frost-type spell.


    The longer the Yuanshen stays in the outside world, the more it will become weak and even be eroded by external factors, but if there is such a freezing, it is another matter. It seems that Jing Jing is to use these three elements God has protected it.


    After looking away from the ice-type mantra, Song Ning''s pupil shrank sharply, and the first scene when he saw Jing Jing appeared in his mind. At that time, in the cave, there were three lying on the ground The corpse is the face of these three primitive gods. Now I think that these three primitive gods turned out to be Jing Jing''s three brothers.


    "It seems that Song Daoyou understands now." Jing Jing''s tone of blame fell in Song Ning''s ears, but it didn''t feel much, but after listening to Shui Ling Dan, he already felt an unusual taste.


    Shui Lingdan looked at Jing Jing, and at Song Ning, who was still in amazement, and said: "Song Ning, since the other girls misunderstood you, you have to apologize to you. Now you misunderstand others, are you ..."


    "Oh, I really misunderstood, and please ask your friends not to blame. After all, it has been a long time in this cultivation world, and I feel numb." Song Ning clenched his fists, smiling calmly.


    Jing Jing ��s expression improved, and she cleared her throat: "Since the misunderstanding was unraveled, shall we discuss the things in that palace? Before, it seemed that I was going to break in, but Song Daoyou, you were suddenly frozen, and then These people are here again. Although it was a false alarm, it also delayed some time. "


    Song Ning nodded, although they didn''t know what time it is today, but they can be sure that as long as it is about night, they will feel sleepy, and now there is a water spirit pill, just wake them up after they fall asleep.


    The two were meditating cross-legged, but after a while, they fell asleep, and it was dark.


    Shui Lingdan had heard about the Leng family before and was already full of emotions. He always thought that if he could leave the demon valley quickly, he would be able to find the Leng family, so now he is not willing to waste any time at all. When Song Ning and Jing Jing had just fallen asleep, Shui Ling Dan directly awakened them.


    Just as Shui Lingdan awakened the two, the gate of the palace opened, and the three little dreams inside rushed out in panic, seeming to have been frightened, rushed to Song Ning, hiding next to Song Ning, watching the cave entrance cautiously. Direction.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes towards the cave entrance. Before the cave was blocked, he did n��t need to worry, but now that there are people coming in the cave, this should not be underestimated. If you take it lightly, you might suffer a big loss. Among them, he does not know how Cang Lei''s strength ranks, but even if Cang Lei is now dead, he almost killed his life. If a person stronger than Cang Lei comes, I am afraid that he will never resist. Forceful.


    "Someone outside?" Song Ning pointed to the cave entrance and asked the three little dreams behind him.


    Xiao Youmeng shook his head, his ears flicked tremblingly, and the horror in his eyes was more intense.


    "Then ... not human?" Song Ning speculated.


    Youmeng nodded again and again.


    Jing Jing stretched his finger: "Is it your kind?"


    You Meng nodded again.


    Song Ning breathed a sigh of relief: "Isn''t it just a little rabbit like you, cute, what are you afraid of?"


    When Song Ning was talking, the three ghosts seemed to be frightened again. They quickly pulled Song Ning towards the palace gate. Song Ning knew their intentions and followed them there. Jing Jing and Shui Ling Dan also Immediately afterwards, the three went directly into the palace, and as soon as they entered the palace, the door slammed shut.


    Song Ning froze for a moment, then looked back and found out that this was done by three little guys.


    "Why are you so scared?" Song Ning thought, if they are similar to them outside, it is reasonable to say that they should not be so scared. Now it seems that there may be hidden killers in this Demon Valley.


    Three Yumeng squeaked, pointing at the Yunqixing coffin that day. Since they had already come in, Song Ning and Jing Jing were not in a hurry to go. It was their plan to crack the Tianyun Qixing coffin, and now they simply execute it.


    "I need to study the star charts of the lucky day first. If I don''t understand the star charts, the seven-star coffin can''t be cracked this day." Jing Jing said, watching the star chart carefully. After looking at the star chart, I suddenly felt a sense of deja vu, but she did not make a final conclusion immediately. After all, this kind of star chart is too complicated to play with.


    "It''s up to me to crack the Tianyun Array." During Song Ning''s speech, Shui Lingdan had transmitted the method of breaking the Tianyun Array to Song Ning.


    Jing Jing ��s eyes were twinkling with the starlight from the star chart in the Tianyun Array. Song Ninggang just walked to her, and Jing Jing raised her arm to block her chest: "Song Daoyou, this is not a child''s play, you can''t just crack it, if something goes wrong. It is very likely to destroy the coffin of the Seven Stars of Heaven. Of course, if it is destroyed, it may only be the best effect. Once the people in this coffin violently come out, then we will really be killed here. "


    "Relax, I can." Song Ning did not explain too much.


    However, he just wanted to step forward, but found that Jing Jing increased his strength to block: "Song Daoyou! This is not something you can do, we need to do a good job before we do it ..."


    Just as Jing Jing spoke, a starlight shone in Song Ning''s eyes. This starlight was urged by Xian Li. A dense star spot appeared on the surface of Song Ning''s body. This star spot was weak at first, and became bright in the blink of an eye. Under the star pattern, Jing Jing couldn''t help but retreat, and couldn''t say anything more worrying. What Song Ning has done today is something she didn''t dare to think about. After a brief observation of the star pattern The person whose star map is drawn in proportion is simply a genius in formation!


    Tian Yun, since ancient times, has been able to thoroughly understand the Tian Yun, and all are powerful people, this Song Ning has such an invisible, no wonder it will be so strong.


    "Tianli operates, the stars flutter, the stars and the stars unite to rule the borderless." Song Ning muttered, his hands gently pushing forward.


    This is to use the Xianli to draw the star map in the beads in the body. The crack of the Tianyun Array is to use the star map drawn by yourself with a formula to "embed" in the array method. As long as there is no slight error, the Tianyun Array It is considered to be destroyed.


    The star map after drawing is visible to the naked eye during the process of ''embedding'' the entire array. With a little use of fairy power, you can feel whether there is an error in it. Jing Jing has held her breath at this time, and the seven-star coffin can be destroyed. Not that she cares most, what she cares most about is that Song Ning can actually draw a star chart in this way, and knows the mantra, so it seems that Song Ning should know something about this day fortune array, but according to her Before understanding Song Ning, what Song Ning showed was not known.


    Maybe ... did the soul know?


    Jing Jing glanced at Shui Lingdan without revealing any traces. Even though the suspicion in her heart was heavy, it did not happen at this time, but she carefully watched the star map embedded in the Tianyun Array.


    30%.


    Four percent.


    50%!


    The speed of embedding is getting slower and slower, which is also because the star map is more and more complicated.


    This is Song Ning''s first drawing of a star map. When drawing this star map, he consumed a lot of fairy power, but that is why he was extremely impressed with this star map. It has been hard to forget in his mind, he even has a feeling that he seems to be in the stars, as if he is in the endless sky.


    This kind of picture was fleeting in Song Ningzhou''s body, but the feeling remained in his mind.


    The Tianyun Array, which has been circulating until now, is known to be the way to destroy it. Draw a star map and embed the array method. If there is no error, it can pass.


    This is the original and the simplest, because a real master of formation cannot possibly leave all methods of formation cracking to future generations. If they are left behind, wouldn''t all their formations be cracked?


    Every formation has its own eyes, and only when it is found can it be broken in the usual way. This day fortune array is no exception, except that the person who applies the sky fortune array adds in this day fortune array. The conditions are different, so the array is also different.


    The array of eyes is not necessarily a certain part of the array, it can also be the prerequisite for breaking the array, and the precondition of the fortune array in front of them is the purity of the fairy power.


    Each star map is embedded in the Tianyun Array, which requires one point higher for the purity of Xianli. This is also one of the reasons why the speed of embedding the star map is getting slower and slower.


    60%.


    70%.


    80% ...


    When the star map is embedded into the 80% of the Tianyun Array, the speed becomes extremely slow. The starlight condensed by Xianli seems to be squeezed out, and it is very difficult to enter it.


    "This speed ... is a bit too slow, which should not be the case." Jing Jing was nervous, the Tianyun Qixing coffin was recorded in history, and now almost no one can exhibit this Tianyun Qixing coffin, if Song Ning Failure, then I am afraid that this formation will go away, and there will be some changes in the body. If it is then, everything is beyond their control, even if Song Ning ca n��t break this day formation formation, I am afraid No one else can do it.

 Chapter 1043： Retreat

    After 80%, the starlight has begun to stagnate, but even so, it is still flowing into the Tianyun Array, but the speed of this flow is extremely slow, so slow that Song Ning and the two are worried whether this flow will be before dawn. End.


    "If the Tianyun Array is broken in half, what will be the impact then?" Song Ning asked.


    "Matrix cracking, either success or failure." Jing Jing turned to look at Song Ning.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the palace was dignified, and Song Ning''s eyes turned to Shuiling Dan, although not questioning, but somewhat puzzled, just hoping to get some answers from Shuiling Dan, but the answer was that he shook his head helplessly, Even Shui Lingdan has many experiences in this long time, but he has no way of knowing the mystery of this day''s fortune formation. After all, the mystery of this formation is not something she can comprehend.


    In this dull atmosphere, the speed of the star chart seems to be slower, and the three little dreams that are watching on the side have become extremely anxious. From time to time, they look out, as if worrying about something.


    Fortunately, when they were anxious, 90% of the star charts had entered the Tianyun Array.


    "It''s just a little bit." Jing Jing''s palms had oozed sweat. This was the first time she broke out of the family to break the battle. For herself, it was of great significance.


    Originally it was just a break, and what affected their mood was whether the coffin of the Seven Stars could be cracked this day, but now it is different. When the three little dreams beside them appeared to move, they finally understood that now They have already been released from prison.


    Although Xianli could not penetrate outside the palace, they could feel the movement outside, at first it was rusty and trivial, but then there was a trace of vibration on the ground, and after a while, they could hear twitter but as low as A roar-like sound appeared at the gate of the palace. This sound is strong enough to illustrate the huge number of objects gathered outside.


    "It seems to be the same as them ..." Jing Jing said, looking down at Yumeng, but found that the expressions of these little Yumengs were only fear and panic.


    Hoo ...


    Song Ning felt a pain in his heart, and felt as if it had been pierced by something. This feeling was fleeting, and he turned his head to look at the Yun Yun that day. When he turned to the Tian Yun Zhen, he found the Tian Yun Zhen The speed of embedding the star map outside has become faster.


    Jing Jing was stunned, the speed of embedding accelerated rapidly, and she did not have time to hesitate. Immediately, she took a step forward. Just when the star chart was completely embedded in the Tianyun Array, her hands knotted the trick, and her fingertips swept out of thin air. There was a pattern of the Big Dipper in front of her, and she began to make dots around the Big Dipper to varying degrees. The mantra surrounded the Big Dipper, expanded instantly, and moved towards the Big Dipper, directly above the coffin. Big Dipper gives the package.


    The speed of the Big Dipper Seven Star Array is far faster than that of the Tianyun Array, but in the blink of an eye, only a click is heard, and the Tianyun Seven Star Coffin is completely destroyed.


    The two held their breaths and backed away. The sound of the luck of the seven-star coffin in Tianyun continued to click. On the coffin of the coffin of the seven-day coffin in Tianyun, the dense lines were turning. With the sound of the click, it was like It is unlocking in general, and with the constant sound, there is a trace of fairy power overflowing.


    This fairy force is extremely difficult to catch with the naked eye, so it means that the amount of fairy force is very small, but it is this very small amount of fairy force outflow that makes Song Ning feel a strong impact, but the fairy force is small but has such an impact, then Obviously, the purity of this fairy power has reached a certain height. Although it is impossible to determine how pure it is, it can be determined that his own fairy power is absolutely inferior to the fairy power in this coffin.


    At this point, it is not necessary to say that Song Ning and Jing Jing, even the soul of the Water Spirit Pill beside Song Ning, have already meditated cross-legged and started to absorb the overflowing fairy power. This is the case of monk cultivation, seizing every opportunity, ordinary fairy power It may not be attractive to them, but the extremely pure fairy power in this coffin is another matter. Simply put, the monk''s fairy power is like a sword of a swordsman. The better the forging material of the sword, the more there is. Advantages, but if the material is extremely poor, then it is very likely that it will be directly cut off by the opponent''s sword during the battle. If the same swordsmanship is used by a different sword, the result of the competition will naturally be different.


    The three of them are still absorbing immortal power, and the sound of impact has already appeared outside the palace. The sound of the impact is constantly coming like a stack of waves. Even the palace is shaking, maybe when it will be broken, then Three little dreams frightened around, chattering, but no action was seen between Song Ning and Jing Jing.


    The lid of the coffin slowly opened.


    It seems to be extremely heavy. The cover is moved a little bit. The larger the gap, the stronger the explosion of fairy power, and the faster the absorption rate of the three Song Ning, and at the same time when this fairy power is lost, a dry The palm protruded from inside the coffin, grasping the edge of the coffin, as if trying to climb out.


    Uh ...


    This hoarse voice is like rubbing with stones. If I do n��t care, I ��m afraid it will be regarded as a change in the cave. But from the beginning, Song Ning paid attention to the coffin, and now the sound made in the coffin is naturally natural. It was very clearly discerned, and when this voice came from the coffin, Song Ning suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the coffin with death, just to see the dry palm, he felt a sense of uneasiness. However, the extremely strong fairy power around him at this moment makes him do not want to give up. This kind of pure fairy power, even if it absorbs a bit, has a great effect on cultivation, if it can continue to absorb, no matter who it is , Are willing to take some risks.


    At this time, Jing Jing and Shui Ling Dan also felt something was wrong, they didn''t even open their eyes and looked towards the coffin. At the moment they also opened their eyes, the lid of the coffin had been removed by a third, which was three-thirds. One''s size just happened to make the dry skull come out. In addition to a pair of eyeballs that are not eyeballs, they can be said to be bones.


    At a glance, just at a glance, as if time is still, as if space is stranded, as if everything in this world has stopped.


    "Return my fairy power!" The sound was amplified indefinitely, almost covering the three in the minds of the three. The three only felt that they were inside the space where the sound reverberates, and the surrounding colors have disappeared, like nothingness. The immortal power that they had just absorbed in their bodies also experienced a very rapid counter-current situation.

 Chapter 1044： Ups and downs

    The countercurrent of Xianli is not just to return all the Xianli they absorbed before. In the process of the countercurrent, the Xianli that originally belonged to the coffin actually had a trace of stickiness, bringing their own Xianli even After absorbing it back, as the coffin is opened, the faster the speed of their immortal power is absorbed, this speed is even ten times faster than the immortal power they absorbed in the coffin.


    At the moment, the three of them did not have the power to fight back. Even if the Yuanshen in Song Ning''s body was shaking his hands constantly, he seemed to want to resist, but they found that Xianli was still losing. In an instant, the situation was reversed. When the fairy power of the three was absorbed, the two eyes on the skull in the coffin were as turbid as white stones, revealing a clear color. The dry palms and the skin of the dry skin also had a hint of skin color.


    Hiss ...


    In a trance, the fairy power has been absorbed for most of the time. Song Ning and Jing Jing are okay. After all, they are flesh and blood. Even if the real fairy power is drained, it will not die immediately, but the water spirit is different. It is the soul body. If the true fairy power is drained, it will die in an instant.


    But even so, even though Shui Ling Dan knows her own situation, she still cannot release herself from this world full of sounds. Immortal power continues to drain, and Shui Ling Dan''s body begins to become void. Her eyes are full of despair. Hearing the news of her family, she was unable to return. In front of the corpse that appeared inside the seven-star coffin on this day, she was completely unable to fight back.


    In the process of counter-current, the more pure and huge the immortal power, the faster the speed of absorption, so that Jing Jing and Shui Lingdan are okay at the moment, but the immortal power in Song Ning''s body has bottomed out It is because of the purity of the fairy power in Song Ning''s body, which also made this dry corpse restore a trace of wisdom. He looked at Song Ning indifferently, as if he was looking at a beautiful meal, but from his eyes he could see a trace of disappointment The color seems to be because this beautiful meal is about to be finished.


    When 90% of the fairy power in Song Ning''s body had reversed, his body began to flash and the golden light of the speed, the last 10% of the fairy power remaining in his body actually formed a resistance.


    laugh!


    Seemingly increased suction, the surrounding gravel began to fly backwards, Jing Jing''s face suddenly disappeared, and the soul of Shui Ling Dan was weakened, almost transparent.


    Under this suction, the only remaining immortal force that was struggling to resist in Song Ning''s body also began to drain. This result seemed to make the corpse extremely satisfied, so it made a sound of satisfaction.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden blast.


    This blasting sound came from within Song Ning''s body. The fairy power in Song Ning''s body was almost exhausted, but just when the last trace of fairy power remained in his body, this trace of fairy power did not flow in any way, just like the vast ocean Among the fairy powers, this silk fairy power is unique in that it has always been so golden, entrenched in Song Ning''s body like a small dragon, swimming in the shallow sea, evacuating the sea water, the dragon will be angry, from Song Ning The sound that broke out inside the body was this golden fairy power like a golden dragon.


    Since the moment when the Shinto was cultivated in the first half, this golden fairy power dragon sank at the lowest end of Song Ning''s fairy power ocean, and even Song Ning did not pay much attention to it. However, at this moment, this fairy power dragon was vacated Rising up, walking wildly in Song Ning''s body.


    Nine days of Long Xiao, the situation changed suddenly, and suddenly within the Song Ning Dan Tian, ??a vortex appeared because of the rapidly circling Golden Dragon. This vortex has a very strong suction. The fairy force originally absorbed by the corpse backflow was stopped at this moment. There were faint signs of being sucked into Song Ningdantian again.


    "God, Shinto Scripture !!!"


    This time, the sound no longer fills the entire world.


    This time, the voice was no longer full of majesty.


    This time, the voice was shaking.


    The Golden Dragon of Immortal Power is the Shen Dao Jing. The power that exists in the star field appears at this moment, protecting the master of cultivation Xiaocheng from immortality. This is a life.


    Hysterical shouts appeared in the air. The shouting sound was so tragic that even Song Ning, the killer who once killed hundreds of thousands or even millions of monsters in order to save human monks, felt horrified. Desolate, Jing Jing and Shui Ling Dan''s immortal force was released, and the two hurriedly stabilized the remaining immortal force in the solid body, even though the vitality was seriously injured, but they saved their lives, but now look at Song Ning, the vortex in his body is crazy The ground was spinning, and as the speed increased, the fairy power reversed again, and the fairy force in the coffin flowed towards Song Ning again.


    Xianli first returned at a speed visible to the naked eye, but then, the speed was accelerated, until after a breath, the returned Xianli was difficult to capture with the naked eye, and the speed was staggering.


    "Stop! Stop, stop!" The corpse screamed, but it couldn''t stop Xianli from returning again. In panic, he pushed the coffin tightly and wanted to close the lid of the coffin. The return speed of Xianli followed. The lid of the casket closed and weakened until the moment the casket closed completely, the speed of the return of Xianli had almost stopped. At this moment, looking at the palm above the casket, it almost became a hand bone, and the one above the hand bone The bones also turned yellow, as if they were decaying.


    "You will die, you will die, even if you chase into the reincarnation, I want you to die!" The body said fiercely just before the coffin closed.


    Seeing that the coffin is about to close, Song Ning knows that there is still a lot of fairy power in this coffin, and this kind of fairy power can''t be met. Now that the other party has the intention to retreat, it means that he can take advantage of victory to pursue, There was still a gap in the coffin, and when he looked at the cloudy eyes on the skull of the corpse in the coffin, he opened his mouth suddenly without hesitation.


    Devour earth!


    With swallowing momentum, heaven and earth can enter. With Song Ning''s full exertion, what is the fairy power in front of him? Suddenly the suction suddenly increased, and a thick fairy force flowed into Song Ning again. This fairy force was visible to the naked eye, just like a stream.


    At this moment, the coffin was completely closed, the return of Xianli was cut off, and a thunderous roar broke out in the coffin.


    Everything happened too fast, but it was just a moment when the fairy power changed the direction of flow twice, and Song Ning, at this time, the fairy power in the body was extremely powerful, not only absorbing his fairy power back, even the water spirit pill and Jing Jing Immortal force also absorbed into his body, and the extremely pure immortal force in the coffin, the amount is huge, even several times more than before.


    "Ah! Dying! Dying! Dying! Dare to **** my fairy power, one day, I will **** you, your family, and all your generations!" Such a vicious curse, but the sound of this curse is getting smaller and smaller. At the same time as this sound comes out, there is also a constant click sound on the coffin, which is outside the Tianyun Seven Star Coffin ''lock''.


    Jing Jing and Shui Ling Dan were shocked by this vicious curse, but they were even more amazed at why Song Ning was able to go against the current again. At the moment just now, they seemed to hear the roar of the dragon. What kind of method, but although the three people absorbed the fairy power at the same time, only Song Ning finally benefited, they did not have any jealousy in their hearts, because if it were not Song Ning, they might not be there at the moment.


    "The Tianyun Qixing coffin is blocked again. This is the reversal of the formation. As a result, I probably understand everything before." Jing Jing was weak and did not get up, but continued: "This Tianyun Qixing coffin must be Attracted many monks. The monks who were able to open the coffin were all sucked away by the fairy power. After each absorption, the seven-star coffin will be closed again to block the fairy power and give the corpse in the coffin. But this cycle is very long, so when we come to this cave, we will find that this cave has not been visited for a long time. "


    "In other words, it''s not that we found this cave, but that this cave guided us." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning and nodded slightly.


    At this moment, the cave is still trembling, and the gravel above the palace is constantly falling. The impact force outside is getting stronger and stronger. From this point, it can be judged that the number of external objects is huge, although Song Ning has absorbed a lot of fairy power at this moment. , But did not have the confidence to escape with Shui Ling Dan and Jing Jing. Shui Ling Dan had better say that it could be directly included in the storage ring, but Jing Jing was different.


    Song Ning walked towards Jing Jing step by step. Jing Jing had some fear at first, but then this trace of fear was eliminated. If Song Ning is also regarded as a kind of person who absorbs the fairy power of others, she may be too narrow, but Song Ning is at this moment. Stretching her hand towards her, she always felt a little uncomfortable. When Song Ning landed on her Dantian, she shuddered, clenching her teeth tightly, with water in her eyes, looking at Song Ning.


    "Don''t move." Song Ning said.


    "Bao." Song Ning pressed hard, Jing Jing couldn''t help but let out a soft hum, but then she shrank her pupils suddenly and looked at Song Ning in shock.


    A stream of fairy power flowed into her body, and from the familiar feeling of this fairy power, this fairy power was her own. This was the part of Song Ning who had absorbed the fairy power that belonged to her before, If it is an ordinary monk, let alone return to Xianli, even if you come here to do some **** work and kill more people, it is normal. Song Ning''s move is completely beyond Jing Jing''s expectations.


    In Jing Jing''s shocked eyes, Song Ning returned all the fairy powers belonging to Jing Jing, and came to the weak Shui Ling Dan again. He looked at each other, smiled slightly, and returned the Shui Ling Dan''s fairy strength.


    At this point, the Tianyun Qixing coffin was over, and Jing Jing and Shui Ling Dan, who were still sorry, had no regrets at this moment. Although there was no gain above the fairy power, they knew Song Ning was a man.


    The ups and downs are so popular.

 Chapter 1045： Cultivation Valleys Secret

    The mood of recovery is far from being comparable to that obtained by foreign objects. Although Song Ning ��s actions are regarded as giving to them, Song Ning believes that this is justified. The gentleman loves wealth and he has a way. I want to improve cultivation, but I will not build this kind of thing on the pain of others. As for the saying that walking on the bones to become the peak, Song Ning does not exist. Cultivation is not just killing people. Ever since I practiced the Shinto scriptures, I have had an excellent understanding of the values ??of good and evil.


    Good and evil are nothing but nothing.


    When the three recovered, it was also the time when the impact was the strongest outside. Before they even thanked them, Song Ning said: "Helping you is also helping me. There are more and more things outside and stronger and stronger. I think it may be the same as these three little guys who repair the demon valley creatures. If they rush in, we will have to join forces to fight. "


    Boom!


    Between Song Ning''s speeches, there was another loud noise outside, and a crack had appeared at the gate of the palace, but the gate was extremely strong, and even though there was a crack, there was no sign of serious loosening.


    "Perhaps things outside will disappear after dawn?" Jing Jing asked, listening to the roar outside, she always felt restless.


    Song Ning pondered: "When it''s dark, the palace opens, and when it''s dawn, the palace closes. What I''m thinking about now is not whether things outside will disappear when it''s dawn, but if we stay in this palace after dawn, What will happen. "


    Jing Jing is silent. This is the first time she has come to Xiu Mo Valley and the first time she has seen such a huge distinction between day and night. In this place, it is really shocking step by step.


    The impact outside was getting stronger, but no matter how strong the impact was, it was all blocked by the gate of the palace.


    As Song Ning was concerned, the palace was not breached. They did not need to worry about things coming in, but now they need to worry about how to leave from here.


    The restlessness of the three little dreams also weakened. They seemed to have no energy. Sitting on the ground had the momentum of going to sleep. It was at the same time that their spirits became weak, and the sound of impact from the outside began to weaken. The magnitude of the impact is also greatly reduced.


    Seeing this situation, Song Ning and Jing Jing looked at each other and said the same thing: "It''s almost dawn."


    Indeed, at this moment, the Venus has already ignited, and the sky is about to dawn, and the sky has appeared white. As for the things that are hitting in this cave, at this time, they have begun to escape from the cave one after another. With its own fixed habitat, it is impossible to stay here because it is here tonight.


    But it was a momentary effort, the sound of the impact completely disappeared, that is, at the moment when it completely disappeared, Song Ning found that the three little guys beside him had not yet slept completely, the gate of the palace still existed, and he quickly rushed Go out and raise your hand violently to push the gate of the palace.


    Squeak.


    The gate cracked a gap, Song Ning was overjoyed, turned his head to look at Jing Jing, Jing Jing and Shui Ling Dan drilled out of this gap almost at the same time, at the same time, the gate had begun to shrink, Song Ning stepped out, almost narrowed by this The door was clamped, but the moment he squeezed it out, the door was completely closed.


    At this moment, if ordinary people hesitate for a moment, it is estimated that there is no chance to come out. Although I don''t know what the consequences will be if I can''t come out in it, Song Ning would rather take the risk and try to come out rather than stay in it.


    But after they came out, Song Ning''s eyes were fixed.


    What he did not expect was that there were a lot of creatures in the cave exactly like the three in the palace. Although they are exactly the same, there are still some subtle differences. The first is the body shape. The reminder of these things should be big. Some are almost twice the size of the ones in the palace. These things have blood on them. They know that they are the blood of human monks when they smell them. They all have fangs, and the few in the palace are just No fangs.


    "No wonder those three in the cave will only be afraid." Song Ning muttered to himself, and at this time he saw the dozens in the cave that had not escaped. He couldn''t help but shake his head: "These dozens should have eaten people. . "


    "Day, our human monks can move, but they can''t move. At night, human monks can''t move, but it''s the time for them to move, they eat people, then it means ..." Jing Jing took a breath, if not follow Song Ning came to this cave, if it was not because the day and night in this cave were not particularly distinct, fearing that they would also be eaten, now I am not sure what is going on outside, it is most likely that the bones have been formed, and these bones may be There is no trace of flesh and blood.


    "They are sleeping, but they may not be sleeping." Song Ning looked at their breath.


    "You mean they might wake up?" Jing Jing lowered her voice, fearing to wake up these horrible things because she was too loud.


    What Song Ning thought was nothing more than a guess: "Think about it this way, the rules of the Demon Valley may be strictly differentiated by day and night, but we can wake up in the cave at night, why?"


    "I didn''t sleep well, so I would wake up, and there is no distinction between day and night in this cave, so it will cause this kind of situation. We had this situation before, so you deduced that these creatures should also be like this." Jing Jing said.


    Now that the analysis is almost the same, and since it has been determined that these creatures are human-eating, Song Ning did not hesitate at all. The tricks in his hand were pinching, and a gust of wind was condensing, the wind, and the silence. All the dreams in the sleep have been exterminated, just like the monks who are still dreaming in the middle of the night are exterminated, and they do n��t even know how they died.


    All this happened at the moment when Jing Jing''s voice fell, and even Jing Jing didn''t expect Song Ning to be so swift and popular, and even killed all these things without asking, but when thinking about the scene when they were eating people, Jing Jing would Can''t help but roll in the abdomen, thinking about killing, just kill it.


    "What''s so special about this battle of the Demon Valley?" Song Ning suddenly asked.


    Jing Jing frowned: "It seems that everyone can only come in once. After going out, they will forget what happened here. As long as they remember, it is like they have a long dream here."


    "It turned out to be so." Song Ning narrowed his eyes: "It seems that the battle of Cultivation Demon Valley is not a battle between a monk and a monk, but a battle between a monk and this soul."

 Chapter 1046： Rebuild Ling Tian Jian Qi

    The focus of Jing Jing is not the main war object that Song Ning said in the battle of the Demon Valley. After all, this kind of thing is to fight against monsters, and to fight against human monks. Anyway, the result is either his own death or the other party ��s death. Jing Jing is now What I care about is that Song Ning ��s sudden question just caused a problem that she has been ignoring. After leaving this Demon Valley, the monk will lose memory. What I can recall is basically a dream here, but the dream is real Sexuality cannot be refined.


    What if Song Ning is also forgotten?


    He also agreed to take Song Ning to Leng''s house. What if he forgot?


    But Song Ning''s next words made Jing Jing fresh and refreshed: "If those who left after going back to the Devil''s Valley once were like having a dream instead of a blank, then I have my own opinions. . "


    "You said." Jing Jing said.


    "We understand it this way. Before entering the Demon Valley, we knew that the people who left here seemed to have had a dream. Then what we saw here was enough for us to analyze. Perhaps we spent the day here. All memories will disappear, leaving only memories at night, but this kind of analysis can only be generated during the day, so if we leave the Demon Valley, we will forget these analyses, and after leaving the Demon Valley, we The memories of Xiu Mogu are just dreams, then we still know nothing about it. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing already admired Song Ning''s mind, and she said nothing, waiting for Song Ning to continue.


    "Then it is a cycle that starts and ends. No one knows what is going on in the Demon Valley, but the people in the Devil Valley do." Song Ning added.


    Jingjing nodded.


    "In this Demon Valley, current monks should look around for cannibalism during the day, and at night, they might find a safe place to hide, so even if they leave the Demon Valley, they remember It ��s just a dream, not these dangerous creatures. ��Song Ning looked down at the corpses of the surrounding creatures. Originally, they were still motionless like a rabbit dying, keeping the corpses intact, but now they are slowly disappearing like smoke .


    "If this is really the case, then we may still have some memories of dreams after leaving the Demon Valley, and nothing else can be remembered." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning couldn''t help frowning, he slowly shook his head: "I have a bold conjecture, as long as the memory of the dark sky will be preserved in this Demon Valley, because the ordinary monks will definitely be here at night Go to sleep. "


    Jing Jing did not express any opinion, after all, this is Song Ning ��s guess, but although it is a guess, it also has extraordinary significance. If the two of them can really take out the secrets of the Demon Valley, then they will be exposed to the outside world. The monks have a great influence. The battle of the Devil Valley has always been regarded as an excellent experience, but in fact it is a mutual killing of human monks and foreign beasts. The fighting between the human monks and the beasts caused the death of the excellent disciples among the various schools of the school.


    "We can stay here and wait until the time is up, and then go out. If someone comes in, people do n��t attack me, I do n��t commit people, and if no one comes in, then we have to spend until the end of the war of repairing the demon valley, every night We will repeat these memories as much as possible, if it can really preserve the memories of the night, then it will be extremely valuable. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing agrees. Now it seems that staying here is indeed very safe. Moreover, with Song Ning''s strength, it is very difficult to hurt him, and ordinary people can never do it.


    This idea has been settled, and the two of them are living in the cave as if they are living their lives. However, when the Qixing coffin was closed on this day, the cave was extremely calm. During this period, Song Ning also climbed up the cave and inspected the entrance of the cave. It was found that the entrance was completely blocked and there was no gap.


    What he has to consider now is not how the hole can be opened, because the tighter the hole, the safer he is now, but he can''t see the situation outside, but he is still worried.


    Whenever they wake up at night, they will repeat the secret of repairing the devil''s valley, keep these in mind, and take a Pigudan every few days. It''s carefree in this cave.


    Although nothing can affect them in this space, Song Ning will not waste time. After all, staying here and doing nothing is also a very boring thing. It is better to practice.


    At that time, Xiao Burn sacrificed the price of his life in order to save him, and he used Ling Tian Jian Qi as a defense on top of protecting Xiao Yuan''s Yuanshen from breaking up. It was precisely because of this that Ling Tian Jian Qi was gone. Fang''s life was saved, but Xiao Fen has now merged with Song Ning''s body just like Fen Tianjian.


    However, in recent days, Song Ning often thought of Ling Tian Jian Qi. This Ling Tian Jian Qi is different from before. When Song Ning obtained Ling Tian Jian Qi, it was because of passing the chain bridge. If you want to pass the chain bridge, you must be To crack all the sword qi, and after all those sword qi are cracked off, a trace of Ling Tian Jian Qi will enter his body. Although Song Ning does not have Ling Tian Jian Qi in his body now, he finds that he is above the chain bridge in his mind. The memory of the cracked channels is clearer.


    In this cave, I was idle, and Song Ning started to remember the swordsmanship and practiced it while memorizing.


    For the first few days, there was no effect, but as Song Ning continued to practice, he became more and more precise in control of the swordsmanship in his mind, and a vague silver-white sword light appeared on his body surface. This sword light is very powerful, even if you look at it from a distance, there will be a feeling of wanting to be stabbed.


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning from afar, and didn''t know what Song Ning was practicing, but she was not surprised by Song Ning''s current changes. After all, Song Ning had too many things to believe.


    On this day, Song Ning was still meditating and practicing. Recently, these three little dreams saw that they could not disturb Song Ning, and they played with Jing Jing. Their nature is not bad. This Jing Jing knows that The guy is completely different. Jing Jing thought that maybe it was because of the cave. While Jing Jing teased these three little things, he suddenly felt a trace of sword light appear on the surface of Song Ning.


    "In this state of cultivation, it is estimated that even if the whole person becomes a sword, it is very likely." Jing Jing muttered secretly, even if Song Ning really became a sword, she would not be surprised at this kind of extreme. Whatever happens to a strong monk is normal.


    However, even though Jing Jing looked at Song Ning very high, she now finds that she still knows too little about Song Ning, or that Song Ning looks too low. When she had such an idea in her mind, she was in a trance. It was found that Song Ning''s body really turned into a sword!


    This sword is the size of a humanoid, exuding a dazzling silver light. It seems to have a very strong wind blade as a blade around it, even if it is in her realm, you will feel the piercing of the eyes as if it were pierced by a sword. .


    This sensation was fleeting, and then I went to see Song Ning and found that Song Ning had returned to normal, meditating in situ, and there was no sword light around him.


    At this time, Song Ning had completely entered the state of cultivation. He didn''t know what was happening outside, but at the moment when he was looking inside, he found a sword shape slowly condensing in his body, and the shape and breath of this sword, He Ran is very similar to Ling Tian Jian Qi he had previously mastered.


    Ten days later, Song Ning slowly opened his eyes. This was the first time he opened his eyes in this practice. He got up and shook his body a few times, and found that he was all covered with gray.


    "Have you practiced?" Jing Jing sat sideways, throwing stones into the water boringly.


    Song Ning nodded: "How long has it passed?"


    "For a long time, I don''t know how long it is, but if Xiu Mo Gu is opened, we should be summoned even here, so don''t worry." Jing Jing looked at Song Ning: "What are you practicing these days? Jian Qi? It looks very powerful. "


    "I''m still not sure about the name of Jian Qi, it''s just that I have come to countless random exercises first, but it''s not very powerful." Song Ning touched his nose and wanted to confuse this matter.


    Jingjing''s eyes twitched fiercely, pointing to the back of Song Ning: "You look back."


    Song Ning looked back. A straight line behind the position where he was sitting just now was a neat incision. The incision was about three inches wide. As to how deep it was, it was unclear how deep it was, but the incision continued neatly. Going to the cave stone wall, the incision on the standing stone wall was neat and the depth was not enough. When Song Ning looked along the stone wall, he found that even the stone wall above had a cut.


    Jing Jing snorted lightly: "That day, I suddenly saw a silver-white lightsaber cut out. I thought I was wrong. After all, the speed was too fast. I didn''t even feel the fluctuations. But when I took my eyes off When I was going to tease the few small things, I suddenly found that there was such a neat cut behind your back. According to my observation after the penetration of Xianli, this sword has affected hundreds of feet underground, if it is an ordinary earth Well, this place is so tightly sealed. There must be some enchantments or other formations deep in the underground. You can unintentionally release the sword qi during the cultivation to cause such damage. If what you said is not Great, then I am really curious, what is great for you? "


    [The author''s off topic]: I have kept two changes recently, five thousand a day, I don''t know how many readers are chasing, I have a squeak in the book review area of ??idle time, so that I can have a count in my heart to see how many loyal Readers did not abandon the pit == ~

 Chapter 1047： The mystery of the spell

    When Jing Jing said this, Song Ning was really embarrassed. Before, he only operated the sword energy in his heart, but he did not expect that the sword energy would become materialized, and even cut off his own back. There is a trace, even if I explain it to Jing Jing now, I am afraid that Jing Jing will not believe it. Although this sword energy looks very fast, in Song Ning''s view, this sword energy does not have that power, after all, it can''t be relaxed. , A sword that cannot be easily retracted, no matter how powerful it is, it is unprecedented.


    Song Ning can see through Jing Jing ��s eyes that the scorching heat in Jing Jing ��s eyes at this time seems to be a desire for strength, an admiration for the strong, even if he can easily deal with life and death, he does not know what he should do. How to deal with this look.


    "That ... Jing Jing, not to mention my sword spirit, I''m just a half-hanger now, I haven''t fully completed the cultivation, I can''t control it, so I said that the sword spirit is not so powerful, but you, I see you The spells used are also very powerful, and have different elements that can produce different effects, which is very magical. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing originally wanted to praise Song Ning for some words, but she didn''t expect Song Ning to turn her words on her body. If she said anything else, maybe Jing Jing wouldn''t be locked in by the topic, But now it is a mantra.


    Mantras are indeed an advantage for Jingjing. This is the case of her family. She is good at breaking formations and mantras. Now she displays the mantras and talents for breaking formations that are not weaker than her family. Anyone in the world, but at this time her use is not very mature, but after hearing Song Ning''s praise, she naturally has some joy in her heart.


    "How can I, I just show what the family is good at." Jing Jing''s cheeks were red.


    Song Ningjian successfully changed the topic and Jingjing did not change color because of the mention of the mantra, so he continued to ask: "Can you tell me something about your mantra? I really don''t know, and I am particularly curious."


    Song Ning''s performance after seeing the mantra was a little weird. Jing Jing thought it was some abnormal performance, but now it seems that Song Ning really doesn''t know.


    "I don''t even know the mantra of our family? Isn''t this man from some mountain? Is it so ignorant?" Jing Jing thought this way, but actually didn''t say it. After all, if he said it, it would be a little bit. Too disrespectful to others.


    "I tell you, above this star, there are only three families that can cast spells. Although our family is not the strongest, it is not the weakest. It belongs to the middle. This spell technique Inheriting the ancients, our family is the descendants of the ancient ancestors of that time. "Jing Jing said, sliding in his hand, when he glanced out of thin air, golden fairy power mantras appeared. Solid, gives a very mysterious feeling.


    Jing Jing continued: "This mantra looks extremely simple, but in fact it contains a very profound truth, it can be said that it does not follow the rules to the maximum extent allowed by the rules."


    Song Ning didn''t quite understand this sentence, but he just didn''t understand it, but he never understood it. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of the whole sentence, he had his own opinion on the word ''rules''. These two words had almost influenced his life. As for what Jing Jing said did not follow the rules to the maximum extent allowed, it might be a way of reverse cultivation.


    A monk''s cultivation, even if it is an act against the sky, can be said to be against the sky to the maximum extent allowed by the Tao of Heaven.


    Jing Jing saw that Song Ning had not made any remarks, so he continued to say: "In fact, many people have tried to use spells, but they have failed, so people gradually discovered that only a small number of people can control the spells, and this The blood flowing in a small part of the body is also extremely precious, because every time a spell is cast, it is equivalent to drawing a spell with its own blood combined with fairy power. "


    "That is to say, if you have the blood of your family, even if it is not your family, you can draw a mantra?" Song Ning''s brows closed tightly. If this is true, wouldn''t Jing Jing''s family also suffer Other people''s pursuit?


    What surprised Song Ning was that Jing Jing nodded his head. This is exactly what Song Ning said. After receiving a positive answer from Jing Jing, Song Ning felt a kind of sorrow in his heart. Many families are inherently likely to be chased and killed.


    But then, Jing Jing was extremely relaxed: "Although the words say, in fact, our three families have not been hunted down, even if they occasionally appeared outside and were killed and drained. The situation is also extremely small. "


    "Why is this?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    "The reason is very simple, because our spells are not commonly used. For monks, a spell works directly in the body, and the magic power is displayed and attacked. However, our spells first need to be merged with blood and fairy power, and then written in the air. Writing a mantra is a very long process. Writing a mantra is worse than killing people. "Jing Jing said, throwing the mantra in his hand, a sword spirit appeared, Fell to the ground.


    The sword gas fell to the ground, the sword gas disappeared, and a crack appeared on the ground, but it was not deep, and it seemed that the sword gas was not strong.


    Jing Jing said again: "You see Taoist friends too, this sword spirit has no power."


    Song Ninglue nodded, he probably understood what Jing Jing said before, indeed, this is the weakness of the mantra.


    Now that I know the advantages and disadvantages of the mantra, according to Song Ning''s temperament, I want to try it. However, he does not have the blood of the Jingjing family, and it is not easy to tell Jing Jing directly.


    However, Song Ning did not speak, but Jing Jing said again: "Anyway, after we leave from here, most of us may have no memory. Even if I said it to you, it does not matter. In fact, there is a pen in our family. It is a fairy treasure. , A top-notch Xianbao, this pen can store blood into it. When you swing the Xianbi, the mantra appears, and the mantra written by this Xianbi is extremely fast. "


    Song Ning heard, fairy pen?


    He ... seems to have a fairy pen, but nowadays, Jing Jing mentioned the fairy pen, but he dare not take out the one he owns. If it is taken out now, in case she is mistaken for it What about their family? Although Song Ning did not believe that there would be such a coincidence in the world, but after all, be careful. The top report first, if you are not sure, someone will imitate a very similar.

 Chapter 1048： Lost treasure-fairy pen

    "It''s just that the pen was lost a few days ago. This incident shocked our entire family. We once thought that the other two families did it, but we couldn''t find evidence. The pen doesn''t know where to go now. Some people are helpless, but we can only investigate in secret. After all, our family has a magic pen. The other two families may also have similar magic weapons to increase the speed of the spell. If the other party knows that our family has lost even the magic pen, I am afraid It will also stare at us. "Jing Jing sighed with a trace of helplessness in her eyes.


    Song Ning always felt a sense of inexplicable smile when listening to this, even the fairy pen in his family could be lost, which is really enough, so the treasure should be treated so carelessly, listen It''s hard to convince.


    "Speaking of the fairy pen, I have seen it once. As long as the fairy pen is close to the body of my family and stabs into the blood vein, the fairy pen will automatically draw blood, the pureness of this blood The degree will also have a great impact on the power of the incantation. At that time, my ancestors used that fairy pen to be able to describe it, but after all, the use of the fairy pen is not everyone can control, so before the last resort, the ancestors generally do not The fairy pen was used, and over time, the fairy pen was simply sealed, but the fairy pen was unexpectedly lost. "Jing Jing sighed with emotion.


    Song Ning thought to himself that it was indeed the right choice if he didn''t take out that fairy pen. After all, he came to Xiumo Valley among the ancient fairy tombs. Which kind of dividend is originally the ancient fairyland, maybe in his own hands This fairy pen is something that some great people can imitate after seeing the power of Jing Jing family fairy pen?


    But just when Song Ning thought about the fairy pen in his storage ring, he couldn''t help but frown, and some wonderful words appeared in his mind. Those words were all stored in the fairy pen, to put it plainly, At that time, Song Ning was able to draw symbols on the rune paper with the fairy pen in his hand, and the drawn spells also had some wonderful effects, and the painting methods of these spells existed in the fairy pen, just like Xianbi''s own memory.


    "Jing Jing, I''m thinking, your family''s mantra is so powerful, is there any very powerful mantra that can stop the time?" Song Ning tried.


    Although Song Ning''s remarks were tentative, he didn''t think about what he could get. On the contrary, after he asked him, Jing Jing was immediately excited: "There must be! But I can only show the Dabu To that extent, but showing off in front of you is more than enough. "


    Song Ning nodded, it doesn''t matter what he showed off. He just wanted to see if he would really blind a cat and kill a mouse. He got the imitation of their family fairy pen.


    ���� ��.


    Jing Jing''s fingertips were sliding out of thin air. She was fast, but as if she was being dragged, the speed of her fingers sliding was very slow, which caused the formation of this spell to slow down.


    However, after more than a dozen breaths, Jing Jing sighed in relief and directed the mantra in front of her towards Song Ning.


    Song Ning naturally did not resist. As the mantra approached, he carefully looked at the mantra. The shock in his eyes flashed away. Immediately afterwards, his whole person was in a state of stillness, like immortal power flowing and standing still. Just like time is still, but thinking is still there.


    Set your feet! ! !


    At this moment, Song Ning was unable to move. This feeling was exactly the same as the amulet he had drawn with a fairy pen before. When I remembered it at the beginning, it was a rune paper found in the fairy ruins, and then I bought a fairy. Pen, but now think about it, everything seems to have a great connection. In the midst of it, as if interlocking, he got the fairy pen with his own memory that can draw the rune, and then it is in Here I met Jing Jing who knew the mantra, and Jing Jing said that their family''s fairy pen was missing ...


    "Eh? My stamina curse has such an effect, even you have been fixed for a while?" Jing Jing''s surprised voice fell in Song Ning''s ears, with joy in the voice, it seemed that even Jing Jing didn''t have himself. I thought this would be the result.


    Song Ning hurriedly regained his mind: "Uh, it''s really magical, your fixation spell does have an effect, but the effect is not so strong. Just now I was surprised by this effect, so I was a little surprised, and I didn''t move for a while. But to seriously feel the power and mystery of this incarnation spell. "


    Jing Jing''s mouth seemed to be a little unhappy, and he was still excited just now. Who knew that the other party was shocked instead of being fixed by a curse: "Well, then you talk about what power and wonder are you feeling?"


    "That ... great power, deep mystery." Song Ning vaguely said.


    Being so perfunctory by Song Ning, Jing Jing couldn''t help laughing, she didn''t care about Song Ning, she could talk endlessly when she talked about mantras, this is not annoying, Song Ning Jing Jing heard some news about the mantra again. Of course, it was more about Song Ning exploring the fairy pen.


    The more he explored, the more illusion Song Ning had, as if the fairy pen in his storage ring was the one of the Jingjing family.


    The mantra is almost the same. Jingjing who has been able to disclose to the outside world has said a lot. She suddenly turned her head and remembered her ''promise'' with Song Ning: "By Song Daoyou, if we go out from here, we still have I can remember the things inside, then I will take you to Lengjia. "


    Speaking of the Leng family, Song Ning immediately came to the spirit: "It''s so good, but I don''t know when this battle of repairing the devil''s valley will end."


    Originally coming here, Song Ning just wanted to find Fang Moli and finish the task quickly. After all, this ancient immortal tomb is a time-tracing experience, but now if you can really find the bloodline of the former Lengjia, know that Lengjia was What happened may be able to find Leng Yuexiao''s whereabouts.


    Once upon a time, Song Ning thought that a person''s life would be over. Even if there were reincarnations, the influence between them would not be particularly great.


    But now, when Song Ning does not fully understand the secrets of the mess of time and space, he has also imagined that there may be the same person at different times, and the same person can even walk in time and space. Did Leng Yuexiao appear in another identity and saved him?


    "The battle of Cultivation Demon Valley may end at any time, depending on the number of people who ate people before, it should be extremely huge. What about? After so many days have passed, the number of monks left is certainly not much. "Jing Jing said.


    Speaking of this, Song Ning suddenly remembered something. She was sitting cross-legged on the ground. She couldn''t help standing up at this moment. Her eyes fell on the cave stone wall, as if she could see through the stone wall. It ��s very likely that human monks will gather in groups to keep warm, find a good place to rest at night, and go out in the day to find the place where the soul is located for beheading. "


    After hearing that, Jing Jing felt a bit reasonable.


    "According to the records, the average duration of each battle of the Demon Valley is three months." Jing Jing said.


    Three months ...


    "How long is it now?" Song Ning asked.


    Every time Jing Jing fell asleep, she left a faint trace on the stone next to her, so that she could calculate the time in this dark place. At this moment, there have been ninety traces on the stone.


    "Three months." Jing Jing answered.


    Song Ning seemed to think of something. Although he did n��t want to mix in the battle of the Demon Valley, he still wanted to get some verification. Sitting in the cave with Jing Jing, the analysis was only their analysis, as for the outside. What kind of situation is exactly what they are, they are not known.


    "Let''s go out." Song Ning suddenly said.


    Jing Jing was taken aback, but she saw that Song Ning''s eyes were firm. She knew that this was the decision made by Song Ning. Following Song Ning was her own choice and a choice that must be made now. Ning''s shelter, she knew she had no power to protect herself.


    "It''s a dark day now. Let''s wait until dawn before going out and get some insurance," Jing Jing said.


    As Song Ning spoke, he looked at the three dreams beside him that were accumulating gravel on the ground into a "small house": "Will the three of you follow us?"


    When Song Ning looked at it, beside the little house, they even had broken stones arranged in two words, and these two words happened to be "Yumeng".


    Song Ning didn''t know their names before, but now when they see these two words, they simply call them as their names: "Are you called Yumeng?"


    The three little guys nodded immediately and looked very happy. Do n��t look at their size is not very big, but they have been in this cave for a long time. The growth rate of Yumeng is extremely slow. One is time, and the other is cannibalism.


    If you do n��t eat people, these three ghost dreams can already be said to be the largest group of ghosts, but if you eat people, it ��s another matter, and the more people eat, the more your dreams grow. The faster, but body shape is not related to strength.


    Jing Jing thought of these three little guys before when there were a lot of dreams from the outside world, and he was very afraid. This time, he certainly would not choose to go with them.


    "These little courages, naturally, will not go out with us, you think too much?" Jing Jing couldn''t help asking.


    However, as soon as this was said, the three little dreams stared at Jingjing with vigour, and then turned their heads together to look at Song Ning, desperately moving up and down, apparently having a "follow" Song Ning leaving the cave Meaning.


    Song Ning just asked casually, Jing Jing just said casually, but did not expect that these three little dreams really wanted to follow them ...

 Chapter 1049： Leave the cave

    "The three of you can think clearly. You know the situation at that time. If you went out and were chased by a large number of ... youmeng, you three are very likely to be eaten." Jing Jing although with a trace of intimidation The tone, but when I think that these three little dreams are the same as those who eat people, there is no idea in my heart.


    The three little dreams somehow seemed like they had made up their minds to follow Song Ning and they were no fear, and nodded firmly. From the eyes of these three little guys, there was no hesitation.


    "Since they want to follow it, let''s follow it, it''s dark now, and when it''s dawn, take them out with them." Song Ning said, suddenly thinking that these three little guys would return to the palace gate every morning. And asked: "Don''t return to the palace when the three of you are at dawn."


    The three little guys nodded and looked at Song Ning very obediently.


    Time is like light, and in a while, the three little guys have a deep sleepiness, but this time they did not return to the palace, but fell asleep beside Song Ning and Jing Jing, When the three little guys were asleep, Song Ning and Jing Jing knew that the time had come, and it was already dawn.


    Song Ning lifted three small dreams into the storage ring and flew towards the upper hole, Jing Jing followed, but for a moment, the two crossed the dark and long slippery hole and stood when they first came in The position of them is already a dead end in front of them.


    Song Ning was originally blocked by stones, but someone came in the middle. It should be said that it has been destroyed, but now it is intact and even tighter than what Song Ning had blocked, just like the automatic in the boulder A stone grew to heal the hole.


    "Song Daoyou." Jing Jing saw that Song Ning wanted to break through the stone, and immediately grabbed Song Ning''s hand.


    Song Ning paused and turned to look at Jing Jing. There was no light here, only Jing Jing''s face could be seen faintly: "What''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t asked you why you want to go out." Jing Jing said.


    "I just want to see what the outside has become. After three months, the fight between the monk and the dream should have reached a certain level. Even if we go out now, it is estimated that there will not be too much danger. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing took a deep breath, let go of Song Ning''s hand, and took a step back, as if waiting for Song Ning to break the stone.


    Song Ning stepped forward, squeezed his right fist and slammed towards the stone.


    Without the imaginary impact, Song Ning''s violent punch seemed to hit the cotton, but just as Song Ning''s punch passed, the cave opening opened like a wave of water.


    Immediately afterwards, a light appeared in the cave, the light wave expanded, the stone wall of the cave disappeared, and Song Ning and the scene of the previous time appeared before them.


    call����


    Take a deep breath here, although the fairy power outside is not as rich as in the cave, but it is really uncomfortable to stay in the dark place all day. Now coming out and standing in the sun, it is refreshing.


    "It''s very quiet here." Jing Jing glanced around, there was no one around, but she could see a few bones. Think about it carefully. It is estimated that this is the dream.


    "Look again, I don''t know what is going on outside." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing was moving the mantra cautiously. Song Ning looked sideways and puzzled: "What are you doing?"


    "There must have been some fights between Youmeng and the human monks before, and the human monks who can survive now are definitely not to be underestimated. I''m casting a hidden mantra, waiting to hide the two of us, so that we can walk outside. Check the situation. "Jing Jing cautiously said.


    Song Ning smiled, and directly pulled Jing Jing''s hand still drawing the mantra: "No."


    At this moment, Jing Jing looked at Song Ning''s free and easy back, and his feelings rose sharply. Such a free and easy man can still be calm in such an environment. I am afraid that any woman will be tempted by it?


    However, when Jing Jing determined that Song Ning was self-reliant and had no need to hide her body, Song Ning suddenly came up with a cloak. This cloak was not small. As soon as he unfolded, he directly covered both of them. Then Jing Jing found that her body completely disappeared, and the surroundings became air, obviously the two were invisible.


    "You ... this is ..." Jing Jing didn''t respond.


    "This cloak can not only hide our body shape, but also hide our breath. With this cloak we do n��t have to worry about being discovered. Let ��s walk here during the day, first try to see if the cloak is easy to use. Wait until night comes. I also use this cloak to cover myself, and even those ghostly dreams will not find us by then. "Song Ning said.


    After hearing this, Jing Jing was surprised: "Why don''t you try such an important thing in the cave? If you try it here, if you are discovered by those people who eat dreams, aren''t we ..."


    "When you don''t know, I have tried it. Those three little things didn''t find me, but they can''t represent all the dreams. After all, they don''t eat people." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing was pushed back by Song Ning in one sentence, and of course prepared the second sentence, but this second sentence was not to refute with Song Ning, but instead seemed to be asking: "That ... that ... this cloak is not big At night, do we both need to ... "


    "Relax, I have nothing to do with you." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing was about to speak, but after hearing Song Ning''s words, he almost bit his tongue. What is ��nothing wrong?�� Don''t you have any charm at all, but you don''t even have any ideas in that respect?


    "Eh? Daoyou, your face is not very good, is it uncomfortable? It should not be reasonable." Song Ning stared at Jing Jing''s face and found that her face was red and white, she couldn''t help asking.


    Jing Jingyu''s hands clenched his fists tightly, wishing to give Song Ning a fist, the squeak of the teeth, but in the end, the impulse in his heart was held back: "I''m fine, let''s go."


    The five words squeezed out of the teeth are naturally heard clearly by Song Ning. With such a tone, he naturally knows how Jing Jing feels when he speaks, but he can''t figure it out, why is this Jing Jing angry?


    When the two were silent, they walked forward slowly. On this way, the birds and flowers in the mountain stream, the clear springs and streams, the scenery was pleasant, and they were very quiet. They were completely different from what they thought. They didn''t even see a bone, which surprised them.


    "Did nobody ever come here?" Jing Jing looked at this quiet mountain stream like his back garden and couldn''t help but be surprised.

 Chapter 1050： Tianyun Qixing Coffin Change

    Song Ning also felt a little strange: "These people could find the cave where we were before. The cannibal dream will attack on a large scale, which means that there are definitely people around the cave and there are also dreams, but we walked along the way. It ��s very quiet, and I do n��t see any anomalies. This is already the anomaly. "


    "You mean ..." Jing Jing glanced around.


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. The safer it is, the less secure it is. If it is so safe and there are no ghosts to eat people, why are there no monks hoarding here?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing frowned: "If it is so safe here that no human monk hunts Yumeng, then why can''t you see the shadow of Yumeng?"


    The two looked at each other, and were alert again.


    They walked in the forest. It seemed that it was raining in this demon valley, and the air was filled with water vapor. The water vapor accompanied the direction of the soil and grass, giving people a sense of comfort. All these surroundings are just like being outside. Strong light, soft temperature ...


    However, the more he walks in this environment, the more uneasy Song Ning feels. He can''t help thinking of the pictures he saw when he came here three months ago.


    This Demon Valley is in the mountain stream, and I do n��t know how high it is above, even if they are in the mountain ravine. In this environment, the sunlight falls through the layers of mist in the mountain stream. After being covered by the leaves, even in the daytime, it seems to be a little lack of light. This is the biggest feature of the Demon Valley, but now where they are, they are full of light, as if they were outside.


    "Jing Jing, have you found anything wrong?" Song Ning asked in a low voice.


    Although Song Ning''s cloak is not small, after all, the two are under this cloak, so if you want to completely cover the two, you need to stick them together. Although their monks have lived for a long time, for this This kind of thing should not be too much care, but Jing Jing is different, she hates the opposite **** touch, now Song Ning''s casual touch has made Jing Jing uncomfortable, Song Ning now asks again, she naturally answers the question. .


    "It''s always been wrong!"


    Jing Jing''s words seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth. Song Ning didn''t see Jing Jing''s expression, but felt that Jing Jing seemed to be very uncomfortable. The first reaction in her mind was that Jing Jing might be affected in this environment so that she would not Comfortable.


    "I also feel very wrong. When I entered this Demon Valley, I felt that the light was dim, but now the sun is shining, it doesn''t look like it is in the Demon Valley, you know the formation of enchantment, can you check it? Is there some kind of enchantment here? "Song Ning surmised.


    Jing Jing was stunned. The discomfort caused by the contact between the bodies suddenly disappeared. The previous sense of resistance in the heart caused the negligence of the surrounding environment. Now when Song Ning said this, she only noticed that, really As Song Ning said, the surroundings are full of bright light, not at all like what I saw when I first entered this Demon Valley.


    "No one around, why not take this cloak off first?" Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning put away his cloak and looked around. Everything here was too perfect and too realistic, but the more so, the more uncomfortable Song Ning felt.


    Jing Jing moved a little step towards the side, her fingertips swiped out of thin air, and a golden light appeared. Jing Jing didn''t know what she was thinking, and then she squeezed the recipe with her right hand and slammed it outward.


    The spells that had gathered in front of Jing Jing immediately dispersed evenly around Jing Jing, then quickly flew out and flew in all directions. After doing all of this, Jing Jing explained: "You can feel where these spells pass by If there are any formations or enchantments around here, wait a moment to see the result. "


    Jing Jing and Song Ning waited patiently for the return of the mantra, and at this moment, in the cave where they had lived for three months before, the Heavenly Luck Seven Star Coffin in the palace shuddered violently, right here At the same time as the Tianyun Qixing coffin trembles, there is a sound of screaming from the coffin. This sound is the same as when Song Ning and Jing Jing both broke the lock on the coffin when the Tianyun Qixing coffin was cracked. Next to this coffin of Seven Stars of Yun Yun, I will surely be surprised to find that the coffin of Seven Stars of Yun Yun ... is opening by itself!


    All this is going on without being known, while Jing Jing and Song Ning are still standing a few miles away from the cave waiting for the mantra to return.


    Almost half of the incense sticks, the mantra that flew out of Jing Jing just returned sporadically, but as the number of mantras returned more and more, Jing Jing ��s expression became more and more dignified, and Song Ning stared closely. Although Jing Jing did not ask about the exit, she was clearly waiting anxiously.


    "These mantras ..." Jing Jing squeezed all the mantras in her hands and squeezed them. The mantra culture returned to her body as a fairy power.


    "How?" Song Ning said.


    "What these wrinkles reflect is that there are no signs of enchantment or formation in the surroundings," Jing Jing said.


    Despite the result, Song Ning still felt a little unacceptable. If it were only based on feelings, there must be something wrong here.


    Just as Song Ning thought about it in this way, Jing Jing continued: "This Demon Valley is like a formation, and there have been countless monks in this Devil Valley. It is impossible to have it for dozens of miles. Any sign of formation enchantment now shows that there is no sign of half-array formation within a few tens of miles, that is to say, we are now in the formation. "


    Song Ning stunned slightly: "The more perfect it is, the more false it is. Only the deliberately made will be so perfect. Can I understand it this way?"


    Jing Jing nodded slightly: "If the real master of enchantment wants to arrange the enchantment so that others can''t detect it, there will be some loopholes. According to common sense, the perfect arrangement of the enchantment should not be considered by the master of the enchantment. But the scope of my investigation just now is too wide, dozens of miles away, this person who does not know the enchantment is to wipe out all the signs of enchantment formation within a full dozen of miles, this is not an ordinary enchanter''s ability. It ��s done, and the dozens of miles I ��ve probed have n��t come to an end, this encumbrance may be bigger. ��


    "According to what you said, then it is this person who does not know the enchantment deliberately let us find that this is the enchantment ..." Song Ning looked around again, and it became more and more difficult to believe all this in front of him. What is the purpose?


    Jing Jing took something out of the storage ring and turned it between her hands. The thing became bigger. Song Ning fixed his eyes on it. This turned out to be a compass, and the compass, regardless of its shape or size, was extremely similar to its own gossip mirror. similar!


    As soon as the compass was taken out, you could see the pointer on it constantly shaking, and at the same time, the texture around the compass was also rotating rapidly, the sound of the click was very fine, the character of Qiankun, the five elements of yin and yang, the compass was rotating quickly At the same time, an extremely weak picture formed by the immortal force appeared above the compass. This picture is looming and extremely weak. It gives the impression that as long as a gust of wind can blow this picture.


    From this looming picture, Song Ning saw the dense lines, although it is not very clear, but he can find some light spots on it, the division of the light spots is not uniform, but it should be according to a certain Arranged in a manner.


    Boom!


    Jing Jing''s compass seemed to explode, and a blue smoke erupted from the compass. At the same time, Jing Jing''s blood spewed out, and her eyes showed a panic.


    "There is a panacea." Song Ning turned over and took out a panacea he had refined to restore damaged meridians.


    Jing Jing took the medicine directly and took Xianli''s interest rate adjustment. There was a hint of ruddy on her pale face, which relieved her breath a little: "Qi Ling appears to be a stunt in my family, no matter how powerful it is. Dharma, as long as the Yin-Yang compass and Qiling imaging are combined, it will develop at least three breaths, but just now, with less than a breath of effort, I will directly break my spell, and the Yin-Yang compass is almost destroyed. "


    Speaking of which, even if Jing Jing does not continue to speak, Song Ning already understands that the enchantment here is too strong to be explored by Jing Jing at all.


    "Qi Ling imaging is able to show the weakest eyes in the body and the enchantment of the body, for the trapped people to break the line, but now even I can not display, and it is especially difficult to break the line. "Jing Jing wiped off the blood at the corner of her mouth and said apologetically.


    "The light spot shown in the picture just now is where your eyes are?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing nodded, and when she heard Song Ning''s words at first glance, she felt nothing, but her pupils shrank suddenly: "You, can you see the eyes in the picture just now ?!"


    The imaging time was too short just now, and even she just couldn''t see clearly with the blink of an eye. According to Song Ning, did he see clearly?


    Even though I have seen the strangeness of Song Ning''s removal of the Tianyun Array before, Jing Jing still feels that Song Ning is really too amazing at this moment, and when he gets along with it, there seems to be something unimaginable.


    "I don''t know when to start, it seems that I have some memorable skills, but the picture is too complicated and the light spots are intricately arranged. Even if I want to simulate it, it is very difficult. It is better to tell me how to break the array. I will try Try. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing stared at Song Ning in amazement. If Song Ning said nothing, then his talent in formation was too amazing. How could ordinary people do this? It ��s enough to have talents in cultivation. Even if he is also an alchemist, the elixir of refining is extremely effective, and now it shows the amazing talent of formation formation. Is there such a versatile person in the world?


    "If you want to try it, I can tell you, but are you sure you see it clearly?" Jing Jing asked.

 Chapter 1051： Daydream

    Just at that moment, although the starlight was vague at first glance, Song Ning felt that the lines of the starlight were 70% or 80% similar to the star maps he had seen before. He was not without guessing, according to common sense He and Jing Jing have seen this star chart. If Jing Jing has nothing to do with it, no one even thinks that the staring just mentioned is the star chart, so why did he have this idea?


    After Song Ning left thinking right, finally figured it out, that was the bead that he had refined before.


    As Song Ning thought, before he had refined that bead, he was able to break through the astronomical formation, and now it is precisely because of the bead in his body that he can see the star chart displayed by this eye, As a result, it is better to give it a try.


    "Tell me, at least we can try it now, it''s better than not knowing the enchantment here," Song Ning said.


    Before Song Ning was able to break the Tianyun Array, now Song Ning takes the initiative to break the Array. Jing Jing naturally has no objection. When she heard the sound, she informed Song Ning of the method of breaking the Array.


    "It''s true that the hidden positions are all stored in Xianli, and then the Xianli can be detonated at the same time to break the formation?" Although Song Ning was not the first time to contact this method, but there are many ways to break the array, he also did not I don''t know if Jing Jing''s words are true or false.


    "Why should I lie to you." Jing Jing gave Song Ning a white look.


    Song Ninggan coughed a little apologetically, and now they are both regarded as grasshoppers tied to a rope. Moreover, the two of them have experienced life and death together before. This trust is not too hurtful. Song Ning Without much words, began to arrange the fairy power according to the position of the star chart displayed by the beads in the body.


    Song Ning''s body will be on the left and on the right for a while, erratic, moving back and forth, the lines are intricate, according to Song Ning''s idea, the starlight in the previous star map is regarded as the light in the eyes, so At this moment, he arranged the fairy power exactly according to the position of the stars in the star map.


    Jing Jing was waiting in place. At this time, Song Ning''s figure could not be seen clearly. He was extremely fast, and the distance was getting farther and farther. Until Jing Jing''s fairy power could not be felt, Song Ning still did not return.


    "Fifteen miles, now I can only sense the range of fifteen miles, and Song Ning''s breath has completely disappeared, that is to say, he has left me for more than fifteen miles?" Jing Jing murmured, since After entering this cultivation demon valley, she was hit. If Song Ning wanted to save that day, she was afraid that she was dead, and it has been with Song Ning since then. Now Song Ning is not around, she is really A little scared, when I thought about the situation in the Demon Valley, I felt a chill.


    At the moment, Song Ning has been arranging the star map quickly here, but the surrounding area is too big, so big that even he himself did not expect it, there are so many fairy forces to be arranged here.


    "There is usually only one formation in the formation, because more formations will affect the formation, but there are so many formations in this formation, such a number, you ca n��t just miss one when breaking the formation. It''s really tricky to break it. "Song Ning was arranging the formation while thinking about what he encountered now. The more he thinks about his current situation, the more he thinks that the Demon Valley is unusual.


    However, when Song Ning arranged this method, he suddenly heard a scream, and the sound of this scream was very familiar, as if it was from Jing Jing.


    Song Ning raised his head violently and looked in the direction he had just come from. That direction was where Jing Jing was, and the sound of screaming seemed to come from a very far place.


    "Jing Jing?" Song Ning put away Xian Li and flew towards Jing Jing, not because he was kind enough to save people, but if he was left alone in this environment, it would be difficult to get out from here.


    Song Ning''s feet were breeze, and the speed was extremely fast. He only listened to Jing Jing''s screams in the distance, but he did not respond to him. He was more anxious in his heart, and his speed accelerated again.


    "Save ... Save me ... Song Daoyou, save ..." When Song Ning appeared in a place less than a hundred feet away from Jing Jing, he saw Jing Jing lying on the ground, beside him were a few cannibalistic dreams, these dreams Blood gleamed in his eyes, while biting Jing Jing''s limbs, while staring at Song Ning, he seemed to want to swallow Song Ning.


    Youmeng can even move during the day? !


    Song Ning did not know the strength of these Yumeng, but he guessed that he had just left, and even the fluctuation of the fight was not felt, he saw that Jing Jing was eaten by Yumeng, then the strength of Yumeng was certainly not weak.


    bass.


    Song Ning showed a sword light in his hand. He jumped forward and waved his sword towards the front. The sword wave swept in front of him, but just before the sword wave was about to be cut on Yumeng, he found that Yumeng''s body surface seemed to emit. A strange force directly canceled his sword wave completely.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank, mobilizing the power of the body to the sun, and a force of flame appeared in the palm of his left hand. He waved violently, and the light wheel like the sun flew towards the few dreams again.


    The temperature in all directions suddenly rose, and the surrounding woods also blazed instantly. Under this high temperature, even Song Ning would feel hot himself. He did not pause at all. He immediately followed this light wheel. Jing Jing has been seriously injured, and it is impossible to avoid this attack. He can only kill these ghosts and then go forward to rescue Jing Jing.


    however����


    Just when the light wheel hit several dreams, it was found that the light wheel was strangely cancelled.


    This is the extremely powerful technique that Song Ning can display today-Yan Yang.


    Yan Yang didn''t have any power in front of these few dreams, so how should he deal with it? When Song Ning was shocked, suddenly a dream jumped and rushed to Song Ning, the blood basin opened wide, where is it like a rabbit, clearly a fierce beast.


    When Song Ning shook his right hand, Jianguang disappeared, he clenched his right fist tightly, the bones in his fists rattled, and a huge force burst out.


    Luo Shengquan!


    Boom!


    This punch fell on Youmeng ...


    The fist directly passed through Yumeng ��s body, and Yumeng was desperately on his arm. As soon as Song Ninggang was clamped, there were countless ghosts rushing out. If these ghosts were dense, if they looked from above , As if it were an ant.


    The pain of biting came from his body, but, just when his sight was about to be completely blocked by the dream, he saw Jing Jing who was still lying on the ground dying for a while ...

 Chapter 1052： Multiple illusions

    Jing Jing actually stood up!


    Not only did she stand up, but the place where she was injured just now began to emit black mist. She stumbled towards Song Ning, visible to the naked eye, and her teeth began to change as if they became fangs, and At this moment, Song Ning has no resistance at all. Jing Jing''s fangs are getting bigger and bigger, and his body is starting to turn black, and his body looks like a dream.


    Song Ning took a deep breath of breath, only to feel the horror, the human monk would become a dream after being eaten by this dream?


    He mobilized the immortal power in his body and began to constantly impact the surrounding dreams, and the power of Yin to Yang ran wildly, bursting on his body, but these dreams seemed to be unkillable, even if they were injured, Don''t care, nibbling on his body.


    Such pain made him almost pass out.


    "Song Ning ..."


    A call came from Song Ning''s ear, but if the call came from a distant place, he could only hear it, but he didn''t know the voice of the person, let alone the speaker.


    "Song Ning ... Song Ning ..."


    The voice in Song Ning''s ears became more and more frequent, but at this time, he was so painful that he was almost unconscious. He could not feel that his body still existed. He only felt that his body might have been eaten. Skeleton and a soul.


    Suddenly, Song Ning felt that his body seemed to be shaken violently by something. Only then did he realize that he didn''t seem to completely disappear. As the amplitude of the shaking increased, the calling voice in his ear became stronger and stronger. But even though the voice became stronger, it was still very far away.


    "Song Ning!"


    Boom!


    Song Ning shook his body suddenly. This time, he felt the pain from his head. This attack was extremely powerful, as if it was completely hit on his face. His eyes flickered, and his dark vision became blurred now. With the light, he opened his eyes and saw everything around him, and found that he was not surrounded by the countless dense dreams just before, but Jing Jing was in front of him.


    Song Ning shuddered, his strength could not help but increase, but he looked at Jing Jing in front of him, without fangs, no scars, as beautiful as before, his body did not become a dream, and no scars.


    "Song Ning, you ..." Jing Jing whispered.


    call����


    Song Ning let out a long sigh of relief: "Just now it seems to be controlled by illusion."


    "then you����"


    "It''s okay, thank you for waking me up. I''m okay, just take a break." Song Ning gasped.


    Jing Jing narrowed his eyes: "I mean, can you take your hands away!"


    When Song Ning looked at it, his hands were clutching Jing Jing''s wrist tightly at the moment. It seemed that he was too strong. Jing Jing''s original white hands were pinched into purple. He quickly released his hands and embarrassed his face. : "Sorry, we just ..."


    "It''s okay." Jing Jing rubbed his wrist: "I saw you screaming here just now, so come over and see, what''s wrong with you?"


    Song Ning sighed: "Just what kind of illusion did I just have, and actually produced an illusion, heard you screaming, and wanted to save you, it turned out that you were attacked by ghost dreams, followed by countless ghost dreams While the dream attacked me, I discovered that you turned into a dream, so I just ... "


    "Oh? I turned into a dream too?" Jing Jing asked, looking at Song Ning with watery eyes.


    Song Ning nodded and looked up at Jing Jing.


    When he looked up like this, fangs grew out of Jingjing''s mouth, and he bit towards Song Ning.


    what!


    Song Ning screamed and sat up from the ground violently, but his body was painless and unharmed. Everything around him was the same as before, no change at all, he was still there, no one, no dream, no change, Even the fairy power he had just placed on the array of eyes was still there, as if nothing had happened.


    Song Ning looked at the position of the array that she had just arranged. It was a star. This star is one of the brighter stars in the star map in Song Ning''s mind. Remembered his position, but he still had a lingering fear in knowing this. Jing Jing, who had the color of the country and the city, suddenly became a dream with fangs. This is really unacceptable, not to mention this illusion. It is not one weight but two weights, and there is one more time after waking up.


    Just as Song Ning wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, a scream suddenly came from her ear.


    This time, the screaming voice was still Jing Jing.


    "Wouldn''t it ... the third time?" Song Ning was completely blinded. He wanted to call out the water spirit pill, but he found that the contact with the water spirit pill in the storage ring was broken at this time. , Shui Lingdan is now in a comatose state, unable to communicate with him at all.


    "Ah!" Jing Jing''s screaming became stronger.


    As soon as Song Ning gritted his teeth, he made a decision and ran away in the direction of Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing''s cry is getting stronger and stronger. The screaming sound and the severity are exactly the same as before. Song Ning is even wondering whether what he just saw is not an illusion, but what he is about to encounter. If that is the case, then perhaps it should be avoided.


    "Song, Song Ning, save me, save me!" Song Ning heard Jing Jing''s exclaimed voice, which was getting closer and closer.


    Song Ning had already prepared his heart, but he couldn''t bear it. If Jing Jing was really eaten by a group of ghosts, wouldn''t it be possible to watch her eat like this?


    "Ah! Song Ning, here you come, kill them quickly!"


    When Song Ning saw Jing Jing, she saw that Jing Jing had been surrounded, except that ... the surrounding Jing Jing turned out to be ... rats everywhere, these creatures were similar to mice, and their body was no different from mice, only they were distributed on their bodies. Smelly, and dirty on the body, very disgusting. Now dozens of mice surround Jingjing, looking like that, it is to attack, and then look at Jingjing, there are no scars on his body, his hands support the spell , The mantra forms a defense around the body.


    "You are still stunned, hurry up." Jing Jing remembers crying.


    Song Ning was not sure about the current situation, but he still shot. Between the flicks, the sword light fluctuated. These mice were really vulnerable, and dozens of mice died under the sword of Song Ning, and these dead The mouse did not undergo any changes.


    Jing Jing took a long breath and jumped over the surrounding mouse corpses to Song Ning: "It''s terrifying. I didn''t expect that even in the preparation of the Devil''s Valley, even the mice were in groups, really ..."


    Jing Jing came to Song Ning by the time she spoke, but as Jing Jing approached, Song Ning continued to retreat.


    "Are you okay? There are no mice on me, why are you hiding from me?" Jing Jing frowned.


    Song Ning looked at Jing Jing carefully. He also felt that he was extremely sober in the first two things, but the reversal was too fast to catch him by surprise. Especially the pain that was eaten by those dreams at the beginning can still be clearly recalled now. This is really Pain that is hard to erase.


    "I''m not hiding from you. I just encountered some things just now. It seems that I was confused by illusion. Now the effect of illusion has not completely disappeared, so we still keep some distance." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing frowned: "What and what, what can illusion do? Is it possible that I can become a monster that eats people?"


    hiss.


    Song Ning took a breath, didn''t say much, but kept his distance. He was afraid when Jing Jing would suddenly become a dream bite.


    "You just arranged Xianli, can you finish it?" Jing Jing asked.


    Hearing this, Song Ning felt a little relieved. After all, Jing Jing in the previous illusion did not ask about the arrangement of the breakup, and if it was illusion, it should not be so.


    "The layout is almost the same, but it''s still a little bit worse. I''m going to decorate it now." Song Ning said that he had to turn around and walked away, but when he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a chill coming from behind him. Turning around, I only felt one hand coming out from the back, directly grasping the Yuanshen part of his Dantian, and then pulling back violently, pulling his Yuanshen out of the body.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply, and before he felt the pain, he suddenly awakened again.


    He looked around blankly, empty ...


    His forehead was already covered with cold sweat and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. He looked down at his Dantian and looked at his body without any scars, but the pain of Dantian being hollowed out just now can still be clearly recalled .


    "It''s the third time ..." Song Ning''s hair is numb. This is the first time he has encountered this kind of situation, and it is likely that he is still in illusion until now.


    Illusion can confuse people''s minds. People in illusion do not know that they are in illusion, but if they know that they are in illusion, they will immediately get out of illusion, but now, Song Although Ning can feel that he is in illusion, he cannot escape from it.


    "This formation is really weird. If I have been in this cycle of illusion, then I am afraid that I cannot escape from the illusion, and now I can only wait for Jing Jing to help, after all, she knows more about formation enchantment. Some, if they see me in illusion, there should be a way to help me pull out of illusion. "Song Ning thought in this way, simply meditating cross-legged, waiting for the illusion that would happen next.


    At this moment, when Song Ning was sitting still on the ground, Jing Jing in the distance was waiting anxiously. Although she didn''t know how big this enchantment was, but when Song Ning walked for a long time, she felt Bottomless, so he went in the direction of Song Ning disappearing.


    But she didn''t go far before she heard Song Ning''s voice in front of her. The voice seemed extremely painful, like a wailing from a dying person. Her heart was tight and her scalp was numb because of her voice Very familiar, almost certainly Song Ning issued ...

 Chapter 1053： Jingjing illusion

    "Song Ning?" Jing Jing was a little flustered. In such a place, if even Song Ning had an accident, her heart would naturally be bottomless. Moreover, they are still in a certain enchantment. The key to breaking the battle is Song Ning.


    Jing Jing moved forward quickly, but she saw Song Ning on the ground just a few steps away. To be precise, Song Ning''s head was on the ground. Jing Jing glanced at the ground and stepped a few steps forward. Although inexplicable, she was not too Fear, because looking at the situation, Song Ning should be buried in the ground, leaving only one head outside.


    "Who did it? What happened?" Jing Jing stepped forward and generally looked around with alertness. A mantra appeared on her body as a defense, and she took out a dagger in her hand.


    "Save ... save me ..." Song Ning''s lips were chapped and purple, bleeding out of blood, and her eyes were chaotic.


    Jing Jing frowned, seeing that Song Ning had fallen like this, and she felt uncomfortable in her heart. Seeing that there was nothing strange around her, she immediately squatted down and used a dagger to cut the ground.


    She was very cautious, fearing to puncture Song Ning''s body, but when she dug for a long time, she suddenly realized that there was no body at all underground ...


    hiss!


    Jing Jing''s eyes turned black, she backed up again and again, her body shivered, and at this moment, Song Ning, whose eyes were blurred, suddenly opened her eyes. Although her eyes were dull, it was enough to prove that he was not dead.


    "Help ... help me, get back, my ... body." When Song Ning was talking, he tilted his head forward, so he rolled over on the ground, towards Jing Jing ...


    what!


    Jing Jing screamed and ran backward. She couldn''t believe what was going on. How could Song Ning''s strength be killed in a flash? Who killed him? If there are others in this enchantment, where did this person hide after killing Song Ning?


    Suddenly, a lot of doubts appeared in Jing Jing''s mind. She was a little vague in front of her eyes. Although she had seen a lot of dead people, this was the first time she saw such a horror. After her death, only her head was left to speak.


    But what she had never imagined was that a more terrible thing happened. Just when she stepped back in a panic, she suddenly felt a hand fall on her shoulder, and she slowly turned back to see the **** hand. , She kicked violently under her feet and walked aside, only to find that the man standing behind her ... had no head!


    Regardless of body shape or dress, they are exactly the same as Song Ning, but they have been separated from each other. Under normal circumstances, people cannot live in this situation. Even a monk, if he has not practiced a certain method, he will never May live.


    "Help me ... Take it back, take it back ..." In the rear, Song Ning''s head was still talking, rolling on the ground, talking, and covered with mud, while heading towards Jingjing.


    Jing Jing took a few deep breaths to calm down her mood. She didn''t know what Song Ning had suffered. But despite her fear, Song Ning obviously had no intention of harming her. Song Ning had protected her before, and this time she couldn''t back down.


    "What should I do?" Jing Jing''s palm trembles, and she picks up Song Ning''s head. The neck is covered with mud, which causes her to tumble in the abdomen, but she dare not vomit.


    Song Ning did not speak, just looked at her like this, and at the same time, Song Ning''s body also came to her.


    Jing Jing closed her eyes slightly, took another deep breath, then opened her eyes and took out the needle thread from the storage ring: "I can only use needle thread now, is it okay?"


    Song Ning did not speak, but closed his eyes slightly.


    Jing Jing could feel that Song Ning''s breath still existed. She was afraid to delay, so she hurriedly sutured Song Ning''s head and body.


    Time, slowly passed, she found that what she did was like an endless thing. She continued to sew, opened the thread, and continued to sew, but finally found that she could not completely close the head to the body. So, I didn''t know how many times I went back and forth. Jing Jing felt that his head suddenly opened his eyes.


    "You ... don''t want to save me." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing repeatedly denied: "It''s not the case. I can''t sew my head. I don''t know what went wrong. Song Daoyou, tell me, how can I sew the head?"


    "You ... don''t want to save me, my neck is full of pinholes you left, you don''t want to save me, you ... want to kill me!"


    Jing Jing was thinking about explaining, but suddenly felt a pain in her arm. Song Ning swallowed her palm with wide open mouth, and his teeth were so sharp that he broke his palm somehow.


    Jing Jing was in pain, and the pain was terribly painful. She stood up and backed up, and saw that Song Ning''s head jumped a few times and returned directly to her body. At the moment, Song Ning had blood in her mouth. , Spit out some bones, and these bones are Jing Jing''s hand bones!


    Don''t vomit!


    Jing Jing spit out immediately, her arm is still bleeding, but she didn''t expect to encounter such a situation. Looking at the gritty Song Ning behind her, she ran desperately. At this time, she had no direction, but only here Fleeing, if not, she might be eaten all over her body, at this time she thought of Song Ning''s physique, and thought that Song Ning once consumed the blood of Leng Jia, the fear in her mind was deeper.


    "Don''t go."


    "Fine skin and tender meat, it''s delicious."


    In Jing Jing''s ears, this voice kept coming, even if it was a monk, even if it was extremely high, but at this moment, her heart collapsed completely, she ran while crying, running around, fearing that she might be caught, she didn''t know herself at all Where is deep.


    She ran running, feeling that there was no one chasing behind, she was relieved, sitting on the ground, gasping for breath, because of the instability of the immortal power in the body caused by fear, the instability of the immortal power caused the whole People''s bodies are out of force because of the long-term escape, coupled with the strangeness of this enchantment, Jing Jing is in a very poor state at this moment, just want to take a good rest.


    But she had just collapsed on the ground and looked forward. She found that beside a tree three feet away, her eyes were staring at her, and the owner of that eye was Song Ning!


    Song Ning''s eyes fell on Jing Jing, at this time he was meditating cross-legged, and suddenly he heard someone rushing, he opened his eyes and it was Jing Jing.


    When Song Ning wanted to think, Jing Jing shouldn''t be in this state. The Jing Jing state she saw before was extremely poor, but now it seems that Jing Jing''s immortal power disorder is like running away in a panic after just fighting with people, but There are no other monks here, so this is not in line with common sense.


    But in Jing Jing''s heart, Song Ning just ate her hand, and there was no sound after chasing, but now she suddenly appeared here waiting for her sheep to enter the tiger''s mouth!

 Chapter 1054： Yin and Yang Reconciliation

    Jing Jing screamed for dodging, but Song Ning stayed in place, keeping the fairy power flowing in her body. In Song Ning ��s view, Jing Jing ��s condition was poor, but there were no scars, but in Jing Jing ��s view, her own The arm is gone, the wound is bleeding, and he is about to die due to excessive blood flow.


    "You, why did you kill me." Jing Jing stepped back, his voice trembling.


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Jing Jing, not sure if he was in the illusion, he didn''t answer, but looked at Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing keeps retreating, but when she finds that Song Ning is still, she no longer moves weakly, but her breathing becomes weaker and weaker. Song Ning sees Jing Jing constantly pulling out the Elixir from the storage ring to eat , I do n��t know how much panacea, but it still seems to be seriously injured.


    An hour passed, and Song Ning watched Jing Jing lying on the ground getting weaker and weaker, as if he were dying. Although the Jing Jing that Song Ning had seen before was also in very poor condition, it was very different from the present. The big difference, he always felt that something was wrong, so he got up and walked towards Jingjing.


    Jing Jing was very weak. Even when she saw Song Ning walking towards this side, she had no power to get up. When Song Ning walked to Jing Jing, she only heard Jing Jing whispering softly in her mouth: "Why, why should she eat?" Why do I."


    Song Ning''s body shook, and now Jing Jing''s state is only two possibilities. Either he is in illusion, or Jing Jing is in illusion. If he is in illusion, he has already experienced several times, not to die, but if so Jing Jing is in illusion, so what is now manifested by such weakness is not in illusion. If Jing Jing dies in illusion, he may die in reality.


    "Jing Jing." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing raised her eyes slightly to Song Ning, with inexplicable eyes in her eyes. The person who wanted to eat herself was shaking herself now, did she want to see if it was dead, or did she want to continue eating?


    From Jing Jing''s eyes, Song Ning saw endless despair and sorrow. This kind of feeling ... Can the magic show?


    "Jing Jing!" Song Ning raised his hand and placed it on Jing Jing''s atrium. Immortal force impacted in, directly affecting the flow of immortal force in Jing Jing''s body.


    Originally dying, Jing Jing suddenly felt the impact of fairy power. Illusion itself was a technique caused by affecting the flow of fairy power. Now Song Ning destroys the flow of fairy power on Jing Jing, and destroys the magic on her body. She was still awakened by the illusion. After waking up, she sat up from the ground and found that she had no injuries, even because she had taken many medicines before, and she is now in very good health.


    Seeing that Jing Ning was in front of herself, Jing Jing shoved it abruptly, pushing Song Ning away. Song Ning stepped back two steps, watching Jing Jing now have the spirit and strength, and also smiled: "You are in illusion?"


    Although Jingjing probably understood that she was in illusion at the moment, she still had palpitations. She looked down at her arm, intact, exactly the same as before, with delicate skin and no injuries at all, but even so, I thought of the Things, she still numb her scalp.


    "I do n��t know why there is illusion, one layer after another, sometimes I do n��t even know which layer is true and which layer is false, maybe now you and I are still in illusion, maybe now we They are all sober. "Song Ning said, and kept a distance from Jing Jing. After all, he is not sure whether he is in illusion.


    This unpredictable illusion made both of them have a conflicting heart. The two kept a distance. Before there was no one beside them, Song Ning did not dare to move casually. Now that there are people around him, he still dare not move, he is afraid of himself Still in illusion.


    But after the two of them sat for a while, Jing Jing said: "It''s easy to know if I''m in illusion, just try it. I have tried it, and I''m not in illusion. It ��s true that you are Song Ning. What I have experienced before is false, and the power of this illusion, even if it dies in illusion, then the intact people in reality will also die. "


    Song Ning smiled: "I don''t believe it."


    "I can tell you how to test illusion." Jing Jing said: "You only need to test it to know."


    Song Ning still shook his head: "I don''t know if I''m in illusion now. If I''m in illusion, you are definitely right, so I won''t test it."


    Jing Jing was anxious: "Why are you like this? It''s really troublesome to talk to you. You forgot what our family does?"


    Speaking of which, Song Ning suddenly remembered that although he didn''t know much about the formation and enchantment, he also had some involvements, and he had experienced many illusions and illusions for a long time. Different, but he still thought of a flaw that would be revealed as long as it was illusion.


    "I don''t care if you are true or not, no matter whether I am in illusion or not, I know there is a way to get rid of illusion, there is Yin and Yang reconciliation." Song Ning said, step by step towards Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing''s pupil shrank suddenly, and she stood up immediately, her mind was tight, and she was in a state of confusion. Yin and Yang reconciled. After the reconciliation of Yin and Yang, she couldn''t help but be able to relieve the illusion caused by the flow of fairy power. Many exercises require yin and yang reconciliation, but how can yin and yang reconcile here? Is it impossible to achieve such a day to be grounded?


    Jing Jing''s cheeks were blushing, watching Song Ning came over a little bit, Jing Jing panicked, but I thought that if this method could be used to make Song Ning determine that this is not a illusion, it is not white ...


    Jing Jing shook his head quickly, what was he thinking? How can one''s precious body be used as a way to dispel illusion and reconcile yin and yang? And people say that this kind of thing will definitely affect the relationship between two people. How can they reconcile yin and yang casually because they want to break the illusion?


    But just when Jing Jing was thinking about it, when Jing Jing was entangled, Song Ning had already grabbed her hand.


    Jing Jing took a deep breath and closed her eyes. If that was the case, she could only obey. After all, Song Ning was the first man she felt good and the first man to touch her body. If such a man was At this time, if you want to reconcile Yin and Yang, you will not be satisfied, so I am afraid that there will be no other men in my life.


    hiss.


    Jing Jing suddenly felt a pain in her palm, she opened her eyes and saw a scar on her fingertip, and then there was blood flowing out, but this blood was urged by Song Ningxian, under the urge of Xianli, The blood floated between the two, and at the same time, Song Ning also scratched his fingertips, the blood floated out, and the two blood touched, which was very resistant at first, but then began to merge under the urging of Xianli. .


    At the moment of the fusion of these two blood, a subtle force spread out, covering Song Ning and Jing Jing. The spirits of the two are also different at this moment, as if they feel a lot clearer.


    "Sure enough, it''s not in illusion." Song Ning Xinxi looked at Jing Jing in front of him: "What''s going on here? Before, I didn''t know that Xianli was going to destroy the eyes, but suddenly I was caught in illusion, an illusion. There is an illusion in it, and an illusion in another illusion, so I just did n��t know whether I was in the illusion or had been out of the illusion, so I could only use this yin and yang. Method of reconciliation. "


    "Yin and Yang ... The method of reconciliation ... It turned out to be ..." Jing Jing hated her teeth, just how many things she had thought of, how many decisions she made, and how much determination she made, but what Song Ning said The method of Yin and Yang reconciliation is blood fusion. Is this blood fusion directly said to be blood fusion? Why is it a method of reconciling Yin and Yang?


    At the moment, Song Ning did not care about Jing Jing''s thoughts. He continued: "Let''s see what is going on in this formation first. As far as I understand, now we are only two-thirds of this formation, There are still two-thirds of the formation that does not have the fairy power. I just stopped because of the illusion. I think you also met the illusion. "


    Speaking of illusion, Jing Jing couldn''t help but feel chilly: "The illusion was just terrifying. I saw that you and your head have been separated, but you asked me to sew it for you. I can''t do it for a long time. You blame me. , Saying that I did n��t want to save you, I ate my hand, and after eating it, your body healed again, and then chased me down. I was worried that you would eat me, so I kept running. ��


    Song Ning probably listened to it, even though it felt that this illusion did not appear randomly. Generally speaking, illusion followed some rules, and it was impossible to appear randomly. The illusion encountered by Jing Jing was actually Because of the inner fear, that is to say, the physique in his body, because he had used the flesh and blood of the cold family blood, so Jing Jing always believed that he was a cannibal. As for the separation of the body from the head, perhaps because of Jing Jing It has always been thought that his body is extremely powerful in healing, so he has this idea.


    To be precise, this illusion is a certain idea in the monk''s mind or deep in memory, which is mapped out in the subconscious mind and will also be reflected in the illusion.


    "Jing Jing, can you take my imagination a little more disgusting?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing glared and looked at Song Ning fiercely: "Oh? So, did you imagine me beautiful in illusion?"


    Song Ningzheng wants to agree, but when he thinks of the facts, if he really agrees, it means that he subconsciously imagines Jing Jing very well in his heart. Generally, this kind of scene only means one possibility, that is He likes Jingjing ...

 Chapter 1055： Im so bad?

    "Okay." Song Ning sighed: "Since you must want to know, then I will tell you, just now that I was in illusion, and I saw you ... I was unloaded by eight, and I can''t die anymore, but even if I die, It ��s terrifying to want to take me with me afterwards, especially the face, it ��s just ...


    "Go to you!" Jing Jing hammered Song Ning fiercely and gave Song Ning a cold look: "A man like you will certainly not have a woman''s heart, not even coax a woman happy, even told me It ��s so disgusting, would n��t it be like this in your heart? "


    Song Ning opened his hand: "Of course."


    Although Jing Jing is angry, she is not angry. When she just spoke, Song Ning''s expression was extremely exaggerated. When Jing Jing wanted to come, Song Ning might have said this intentionally. This is not the case. She could think so. What does it mean, although Song Ning is telling the truth, but after all, she has to take care of the woman''s mood, so she deliberately exaggerates her expression, just to let Jing Jing think more, so as to avoid embarrassment and not lie.


    "Well, I do n��t care about you, just before you said that the formations in the formation have almost been suppressed, then you should go and arrange it quickly, whether it is successful or not, try it first, otherwise we may It ��s really about to be trapped here. ��Jing Jing said, holding her arms in both hands, feeling a chill:�� It seemed like it was not cold just now. ��


    Jing Jing is saying that the surroundings have changed. Before it was blooming everywhere, the sun was shining, like the midsummer season, but now the wind suddenly rises. When the wind rises, the coldness seems to be late autumn, even the clouds in the sky have changed. To be higher, it should have responded to the sentence of autumn.


    It''s just that the autumn wind is really cold. Even Song Ning feels cool at the moment. The coolness that Song Ning can feel is cold on Jing Jing''s body, and Jing Jing''s physique is not as good as it is. Song Ning, in addition, Song Ning also has blood vessels of extremely cold body, and the blood veins of extremely cold body plus the power of Yin Yin in Song Ning Dantian, so it can have a certain resistance to the cold, but this kind of resistance The effect is not completely resistant to cold.


    "It seems that the whole season has changed. Look at the trees next to it. It has become lush. It was not as dense as before. Under normal circumstances, it will only happen in autumn." Song Ning looked at Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing rubbed his arms: "I''m following you. Let''s hurry up and put the fairy power on the array of eyes. If we can break through, leave here as soon as possible. It''s too weird here."


    Song Ning made a move, this time it slowed down. Now in this case, it is safe for two people to be together. If a person is likely to be in illusion again, and the season in this formation has changed, this It is indeed an amazing change.


    Jing Jing followed behind Song Ning, watching Song Ning continuously release fairy power around her, she didn''t know where the array of eyes was, so she could only pin her hope on Song Ning. As for the formation she is in now, Jing Jing has already With a rough idea, this formation is not one weight, but multiple. There are many small formations in this formation, which can change the solar terms, and there are illusions. In addition, she believes that there must be other things here. The unknown formation method, which was also indistinguishable when I saw the array of eyes before, so many formation methods are superimposed together, the stability of which is a problem, and it can be done if the master of enchantment will never may.


    As time passed, the places in Song Ning''s mind that shone with stars gradually decreased, and he checked it out. After about half an hour, the positions of the star maps displayed in his mind were all arranged with fairy power. It is also strange that the stars in the star map in Song Ning''s mind are now dimmed, as if it was caused by the spiritual power he placed on these arrays of eyes.


    Jing Jing saw Song Ning stopping and hurriedly asked: "Okay?"


    Song Ning nodded. When she looked back, she saw that Jing Jing''s lips had become purple. With the change of time, flowers and plants began to wither, trees began to wither, the sky became very empty, and even the clouds were rarely seen. As for the wind, this The time is already boneless.


    Although Song Ning also feels cold, Jing Jing now obviously has a trembling body, completely due to the cold.


    "Is this four seasons?" Song Ning said: "Why not add two clothes?"


    While talking, Song Ning wanted to open the storage ring, but suddenly found that the storage ring could not be used at this moment.


    "Storage ring ... under extremely low temperature ... can''t use it, don''t you know?" Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning was stunned. This was the first time he knew about the restrictions on the use of storage rings. He mobilized the power of the sun in his body. When the power of the sun began to run, a fire appeared in his hand, and the palm fell on Jingjing''s shoulder. The firelight wrapped around his body, and he immediately felt full of warmth. At the same time, a slight flame appeared on the surface of Song Ning''s body, and the temperature of the two bodies rose instantly, no longer feeling a little cold.


    Just now Jing Jing had been frozen with some stiff hands and feet, and suddenly she got rid of the cold, and she couldn''t help but rejoice, but besides rejoicing, she also had some speculation about the power of Song Ning. None of the spells can last, but Song Ning can freely release this power and use it as a cold protection. What is this ability?


    "I''m ready to break through." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning had let go when he spoke, and Yu Wen kept Jingjing''s body temperature, while Song Ning''s right hand was transformed into a claw shape. After a little effort, countless fairy threads appeared in his claws. .


    broken!


    Taking the fairy thread in Song Ning''s palm as the traction, the power began to explode in an instant, and roar came from the formation.


    The earth trembles, wind and snow burst, the sky shatters, and the sky is turned upside down.


    Between the shocks, Song Ning pulled Jing Jing into the air, and the surroundings began to rotate rapidly. With the two of them as the center, the scenes from all directions turned into nothingness, infinitely elongated, and kept rotating.


    "Close your eyes." When Song Ning urged, the body''s immortal power was running, and he wanted to capture the changes in the surroundings, but found that he could not see anything at all. The feeling of being able to see clearly but not clearly made him feel There was a hint of restlessness in his heart, but just when this restlessness just rose, he immediately suppressed his thoughts. At this time, if the restlessness was too dangerous, there was an unpredictable crisis in the formation. If even your own state of mind has changed, let alone a foreign crisis, even your own crisis is enough to kill you.

 Chapter 1056： Throw up

    Uh ... uh ...


    Next to Song Ning, Jing Jing had already felt extremely uncomfortable. Even if she closed her eyes, she could still faint and feel vomiting even under such extreme rotation.


    Sure enough, just when Song Ningqiang endured the splitting headache, Jing Jing had already spit out, impartially, and just spit him out.


    At this time, Song Ning did not have much time to care about this kind of thing, but fortunately, the rotation was weakening, and his headache was also eliminated. As for Jing Jing beside him, vomiting had stopped.


    After a while, the rotation stopped. When Song Ning opened her eyes, she discovered that Jing Jing had already opened her eyes. At this moment, Jing Jing looked at Song Ning apologetically. Song Ning''s whole body was the thing she just vomited. It''s not expensive, but spitting on people is uncomfortable.


    "Sorry, I was ..."


    Jing Jing was thinking about how to apologize, but when he looked up, he saw that Song Ning''s eyes were not on his dirty clothes at all. He looked far, looked around, and then looked up, his eyes fell on the sky. Among them, looking at the sun in the sky as if it were extremely distant.


    "The sun is old and distant, the light is dark, and there seems to be a very thick cloud above it. Even during the day, it feels dizzy. Now, it seems that the method just now should have been broken." Song Ning said , Turned to look at Jing Jing: "Can you please ..."


    Jing Jing''s complexion changed, thinking that Song Ning should be talking about clothes, and hurriedly said: "There is a stream next to and next to me. I will help you wash your clothes."


    Song Ning shook his head: "No, you misunderstood, I mean, can you please turn around, I want to change clothes."


    Jing Jing was stunned, not everyone said that men would not care about this kind of thing, but just changed their coats, how could he be so careful? However, when I thought that I had just vomited the other person, Jing Jing was still a bit embarrassed, and his face was a little bit more embarrassed: "I will help you clean the changed clothes."


    Song Ning didn''t say, just when Jing Jing turned around, he had changed to clean clothes, and the dirty clothes were handed over to Jing Jing. Jing Jing took the clothes and walked to the stream, so it seemed like a village The young ladies who do the laundry are generally.


    "Just before that, there were summer, autumn, and winter, but I didn''t feel the spring." Song Ning thought about it secretly.


    Jing Jing''s ears moved. After hearing Song Ning''s words, there was a trace of memory in her heart. In the depths of memory, she knew that the four seasons were bound. If a monk experienced four solar terms in spring, summer, autumn and winter at the same time. , It may be drawn into a strange state by the person who arranges the enchantment, it may be an illusion, it may be hurt in some way, and it may even be transmitted to some place, or even directly inherited.


    This is a double-edged sword, and it can also be said to be gambling. The ancients were often very excited when they saw the four seasons, but Jing Jing was too worried at that time, and did not tell the truth to Song Ning. She was not sure whether Song Ning would be radical. If you are too radical, you may spend four solar terms directly in the enchantment of these four seasons.


    "Washed." Jing Jing did not respond to Song Ning''s thoughts about the boundary of the four seasons, but picked up the clothes and handed it to Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned to take over the clothes, thinking that Jing Jing looked like a lady show, and they were fairies, in fact they almost did not do laundry and cooking, but now I did not expect this Jing Jing to wash clothes so fast.


    But when Song Ning took the clothes in his hands, his face became more exciting. The vomit on the clothes had been washed away, but there were still some stains, which were difficult to wash off. There is an urge to laugh. Where can Jing Jing wash his clothes? It is totally a joke. Fortunately, this is just one of his many clothes. He has many of the same clothes. Even if Jing Jing has not washed it, now He wouldn''t care, as long as Jing Jing''s thoughts were rounded. As for the clothes being dirty, he simply included them in the storage ring. If he put them in the water to wash them again now, he might be ashamed to see him.


    "Thank you." Song Ning put away his clothes.


    "You don''t have to be polite, after all, I stained my clothes, but this is the first time the fairy washes clothes. In response to my thoughts, should you also show some sincerity?" Jing Jing''s hands were behind her back, her face blushing. Gudi, this looks a bit tweaked.


    Song Ning frowned, what kind of thought did the woman fight?


    "Just listen, what do you want."


    "It doesn''t matter, in fact, I just want to ask, in the end you are the cave of your blood Lanzong? Why is it so strong, I remember Leng Ming is the first cave, although I don''t know his strength, but I always feel that you are deep Unpredictable. "Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning touched his nose: "It''s just that the opponent I met is too weak. I''m not strong. If there are no other problems, are we better secretive?"


    Jing Jing snorted softly, knowing that Song Ning would not reveal it easily, and she asked with a state of mind. Now that the two have left the formation, they naturally need to be hidden. In this cultivation demon valley, whether it is Human monks are still dreams, all threats.


    The cloak of invisibility covered the two. They were hiding their bodies. While walking slowly, Song Ning was thinking about the formation. When they entered the cave, they had no formation, but after coming out of the cave There was a formation, and on the way, Liao Gu and others also entered the cave. Thinking about it, the formation did not appear at that time, so it may only appear after Liao and the others died.


    Thinking of what happened during this time, Song Ning probably can infer that the appearance of this formation is related to the Yunqixing coffin in the cave that day. Maybe it is a formation based on the opening and closing of the Tianyun Qixing coffin.


    Song Ning was thinking, and suddenly heard Jing Jing whisper: "There is a fairy power fluctuation there, it''s very weak."


    Song Ning didn''t pay attention before, at this moment, the fairy power spread out. Even if it was found that there was indeed a fluctuation of the fairy power not far ahead, this fairy power was not a person, but many people, but everyone seemed to deliberately hide the fairy power. Therefore, it is not obvious that it is not revealed, but for Jing Jing, the formation master, this is nothing.


    Both of them are in the cloak of invisibility at the moment, so they can detect each other with Xianli, but when the other party finds Xianli and reverses the search, they will find it impossible to detect.


    "What happened ..." In a depression, a man raised his indifferent eyes. He had a scar on his body. The scar was not very big, but he could see that it was bitten by sharp teeth. It is cold.


    When Leng Ming went to bed before, he encountered a dream attack. He thought he was awakened immediately when he was in pain because of the cultivation practice. After struggling to resist, although he saved his life, he was injured, although the injury is not serious, but The wound was unable to heal slowly, which really upset him, especially at this time, he thought about why he was a man but not a daughter. If it is a daughter, he can inherit the blood of the family, and the wound can be in a short time. Heal within.


    At this time, there are some strong people gathered here. Although many of them can directly hide their bodies in this air, this is not a real stealth technique. The sense of smell is very sensitive, and you will still find that when they go to bed directly at night, they will also show some flaws. Naturally, they can''t resist the dream. Now that everyone is together, it is counted as a group to survive.


    When Leng Ming felt that there was a detective of Immortal Power, several other people around him also felt it. This force was weak, but it was still Immortal Power, and they gathered here almost two months ago, and the next two I have never seen a living person during the month. If someone is really alive, how could it be possible to find them here in two months?


    "Be alert." Leng Ming said.


    Although there is no change on the surface, the people have already mentioned it in their hearts. The people who appear suddenly are a dangerous signal for them, and they are still not sure whether this fairy power belongs to humans. Among them, they have seen too many crises.


    "Eh? They seem to have found it, but they couldn''t find us." Jing Jing looked extremely happy. "Your stealth cloak is really powerful."


    Song Ning feels funny, but this is a baby, and it is even easier to use after repairing. How can it not be powerful? If they had not released the fairy power just now, I was afraid that Leng Ming and others would not even realize it.


    "Only these people may be alive, and they are all more or less hurt, and their faces are haggard, and they have suffered a lot in these three months." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing laughed: "His face is haggard, it is indeed tortured."


    Song Ning frowned slightly.


    "I don''t know what they want to eat when they are hungry?" Jing Jing looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning immediately understood that in the Demon Valley, food is not a problem for the two of them, but for others, food is probably a problem. From their appearance of thin skinny skin They estimated that they have been hungry for a long time. After becoming an immortal, the monk can almost be said to have entered the period of complete valley restoration. There is no need to eat at all, and even water is not needed to drink. Thirsty, you will feel hungry, so these monks should be tortured enough.


    "Do you want to tease them?" Jing Jing saw Leng Ming at a glance. She knew Leng Ming. Although the relationship was not good, she was able to speak.


    Song Ning shook his head: "We just sit beside them. Don''t do other things. Now food can be regarded as the baby inside. I have so many Pigudan here. If they know it, they will gather together. Attacking, I do n��t even know how I died. Are you happy then? ��

 Chapter 1057： Delicacy

    Jing Jing put out her tongue and asked, "Aren''t you the same as Leng Ming? Isn''t it a joke?"


    "Liao Gu and I are also in the same class." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing was stunned, and then remembered that Liao Gu died in front of Song Ning in the cave. At that time, Song Ning could still stay in the water indifferently, which shows that the relationship between their blood Lanzong disciples is indeed Not so good, but Leng Ming is Leng''s family. Song Ning has the blood of Leng Jia in his body. Is it possible that Song Ning has no contact with Leng Ming at all?


    "Then ... what shall we do now?" Jing Jing asked.


    "Come with them, don''t let them discover for now, look at their movements." Song Ning said.


    The two thus converged. Xianli walked towards Leng Ming and other people. They were cautious at first. After all, they did n��t know how safe this stealth cloak would be, but when they got close to Leng Ming, the others had not been caught. After the discovery, the two were relieved. At this moment Leng Ming and others sat safely, while Song Ning and the two were sitting next to them in stealth cloaks. Even at such a short distance, they failed to find anything.


    Jing Jing thought it was fun, and wanted to reach out and play a cold face, but when she just reached out and thought of Song Ning, she did it again.


    Not long after the two sat down, it was at the time of the three o''clock on the sun, Leng Ming suddenly got up, and immediately after Leng Ming got up, a small number of people also followed up, together there are more than a dozen, and now gathered here The number of monks is only fifty or sixty.


    These ten monks just got up, and heard a stranger''s yin and yang blaze on the other side: "Oh, are you going to hunt again?"


    "What''s with you?" Leng Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s none of my business. After all, you are going to kill Youmeng to fill your hunger. That taste is sour. It''s sour. Unlike us, we can only eat dry food brought in from outside." The person is a disciple of the Celestial Palace. The disciples of the Celestial Palace died before and killed themselves in front of Song Ning, and now there are only two people left. However, the two of them did not show panic. After all, they are already dead and wounded in this Demon Valley Among them, the strength of the two of them is also among the top among many monks. Even though the strength of Leng Ming is similar to them, but they are not even superior, they are naturally not afraid.


    But the most important thing is not what their strength is, but now they are mostly on the side, there are only fifty or sixty monks in total, and there are about forty people on their side. As for the cold side, there are only more than ten. People, this gap can be seen.


    Just when these people talked about food, Song Ning saw the faces of more than a dozen people in Leng Ming''s face looking hard, and when he thought about the "eating a dream" said by the disciples of the Green Palace just that day, Song Ning also understood that, After Yumeng''s death, it will automatically dissipate after a period of time. Use this kind of thing to fill up the hunger, let alone fill up the stomach for a while, not necessarily how it tastes. When I think of those Yumeng, they eat humans and they eat. In Yumeng, Song Ningxin had some nausea in his heart. It''s no wonder that when he heard the food, the people on the cold side were very ugly.


    "They have no food." Jing Jing chuckled.


    Song Ning just smiled lightly and looked at these people with interest. One day, the monk needed to eat, and he would have a headache because of the food.


    Leng Ming was naturally unwilling to show his weakness after being ridiculed: "I want to see how much dry food is on your side. According to common sense, monks rarely bring their own food in the storage ring. I don''t know why you bring your own food. , But more than forty people eat at the same time, I want to see how long your food can last. "


    This remark came out, and the disciples of the Green Palace really looked bright that day. Obviously, their food reserves were running low.


    "Oh, it''s better than you. There is some dry food on my side, but if there are Taoists who want to taste the taste of dry food, you can come over and trust me." The disciples of the Tianqing Palace said proudly, while speaking directly from the storage Take out a biscuits from the ring.


    Sure enough, under the "reward", someone turned away, and the short, thin-faced monk ran towards the Celestial Palace monk, while running sideways said: "Leng Daoyou, it''s not my mutiny, but I can''t stand it anymore, I want to eat! "


    He slobbered as he spoke, and his eyes were all biscuits at the moment.


    "Haha, hahahaha, lenient, did you see that?" The Green Palace disciple laughed that day, he was not stingy, he directly gave the biscuits to the yellow skinny monk: "Eat, eat, let them know this biscuits how is the taste."


    "Well! It''s delicious, it''s delicious." The monk is like a person who hasn''t eaten for many days. In this way, it looks like a mortal.


    Seeing him eat so fragrantly, the people over Leng Ming couldn''t help swallowing saliva. Even at Leng Ming, his stomach began to growl, but Leng Ming didn''t shake at all: "Huh, they eat food When it ��s over, it ��s time to beg for us. By then, they wo n��t even be able to eat your dreams, and they will starve to death. ��


    It''s also interesting to watch this one go. Song Ning eats Pi Gu Dan beside him while watching the lively, and Jing Jing is the most favorite idle person to watch the lively people, but she touched the storage ring and found that Song Ning Pigu Dan has already eaten up.


    It ��s been three months, and Pigudan is gone. This meal almost needs a Pigudan. Even if you save your food, you need at least one per day. For three months, two people. At the end, Jing Jing reached out and asked for it after all, so it was more economical to eat, so now Song Ning still has a little inventory.


    "Song Daoyou ..." Jing Jing pursed her lips and looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned over and took out a Pigudan and gave it to Jingjing: "The last one is for you."


    Jing Jing was stunned, holding this Pi Gu Dan to eat, but hesitated, only the last one was left. After all, she would also follow Leng Ming to eat Yumeng? When she thought of this, she felt sick.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing was shy at this moment: "I, I eat less, and women eat less."


    Cooing.


    As soon as Jing Jing had finished speaking, her stomach cried out in disappointment. She bit her lower lip and was almost ashamed to drip water.


    Song Ning smiled: "Just give it to you."


    "But this last one ..." Jing Jing thought of breaking Pi Gu Dan in half, but was stopped by Song Ning.


    "Eat, don''t worry. Being with me doesn''t necessarily guarantee that you will go out of Xiu Mo Valley in a safe and sound manner, but it''s okay to eat enough."


    Jing Jing put Pi Gu Dan in her mouth with confidence.


    In this kind of place, Pigudan is a unique taste. This taste is comparable to the dishes made by the chef.

 Chapter 1058： The last one

    Jing Jing enjoys this last piece of Pi Gu Dan, although Song Ning said no need to worry, but she always feels that Song Ning is comforting her, although such things as Pi Gu Dan can be refined at a time, but who can guarantee Song Ning So many medicinal materials can be refined?


    Sure enough, after Jing Jing ate the last Pigudan, Song Ning hesitated and asked, "You know that coldly?"


    "Yeah, we are acquainted, why did you suddenly ask this?" Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning said after pondering: "If you follow him, shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    Jing Jing''s face was awkward: "You, don''t you want me?"


    Jing Jing blushed immediately after saying this. What she meant to express was one thing, but if Song Ning thought more, it was another meaning, but when Jing Jing wanted to explain, Song Ning was already. He said: "Don''t get me wrong, you and I have both experienced life and death. I will not treat you as a burden. I just lack some medicinal materials for refining the panacea. I think if I go out to find medicinal materials, you and me It''s also inconvenient for colleagues to walk around. If it''s safe to stay with Leng Ming, then follow Leng Ming directly. "


    Jing Jing looked at Leng Ming with a bitter face, and then looked at a group of people in the Green Palace that day and said weakly: "Don''t you find that ... they are all men''s men, don''t you have a woman''s men? If I followed ... �� "


    Song Ning realized this problem now, he was not a lecher, but it was hard to protect others, and now Leng Ming can be said to be hard to protect himself. He wanted to protect such a beautiful woman. Song Ning was also a little embarrassed, but Jing Jing could not be left after all, so she had to take her with him: "Let ��s go, look for some medicinal herbs, otherwise you can really only eat Yumeng."


    Jing Jing rejoiced that she thought Song Ning was going to throw her to Leng Ming, and now it is naturally a good thing to be beside Song Ning. After all, compared with the cold Leng Ming, Song Ning is much better, and has food, drink, and food. Fortunately.


    At this time, Leng Ming was going to leave, and Song Ning and Jing Jing also had to go out to look for medicinal materials. But when they were about to leave, the sky suddenly flashed and thundered, and the heavy rain had fallen in the blink of an eye.


    If it ��s an unusually heavy rain, just as soon as the rain fell, Song Ning made a sneering sound on the ground ten feet away from them, obviously corroded by raindrops, and no raindrops fell where they were. At first glance, it may be because the big tree branch above the head covered the raindrops.


    Raindrops crackled to the ground, and blue smoke also appeared on the ground. The sound of snorting continued, and the earth was extremely corroded.


    Song Ning observes the surroundings, that is, there is no raindrops in the place where Leng Ming and others are located, and the other places are covered by raindrops. At this time, he understands why these people gather here, presumably they have suffered this before The heavy rain struck here.


    Sure enough, Leng Ming and others showed their bitterness, and each one was downcast. As for the person in the Tianqing Palace, they couldn''t help laughing: "Hahahaha, fun and interesting, cold friends, or you call me big brother, I reward you with a pancake? "


    "Huh, I think you can still be arrogant for a few days." Leng Ming clenched his fists. If it were not that the enemy is strong and weak, I am afraid that it must have been done according to his character.


    On that day, the disciples of the Qing Palace looked up at the sky and said with emotion: "Hey, this heavy rain, I don''t know how long it will last. You people who live by eating dreams, it is really not easy to live."


    More than a dozen people in Leng Ming are angry and hate, but the other party is right, but they can''t refute.


    "You don''t have to lose your head. My food here is limited. Now there is still a quota. Who wants to eat? Come to me now. Remember, there is only one quota." The disciples of Tianqing Palace stretched out a finger.


    Under such favorable conditions, it is natural that some people can''t bear it, and they immediately rush out with their feet, while others who want to move but do not move are resentful in their hearts, but they dare not show it to their faces.


    "You, say Leng Ming is waste, as long as I say it, I will accept you." The disciples of Tianqing Palace said with interest.


    Leng Ming''s pupil shrank sharply, and his body surface was overwhelmingly murderous, but even so, the monk stuttered and said: "Leng, Leng Ming is ... waste."


    After a laugh, he got a pancake.


    "Zhang Tao, you remember to me, I will ask you to pay the price!" Leng Ming shivered, but this anger, he found that his body had little strength.


    Zhang Tao was a disciple of the Green Palace that day. In the face of coldness, he did not care, and took out some biscuits leisurely and distributed them to the surrounding people. This Tao is also proud, very useful.


    "Leng Ming they are really pitiful." Jing Jing said something kind of gloating, but at the moment Song Ning was in a bad mood. He glanced at Jing Jing sideways and said helplessly: "You don''t seem to realize that this heavy rain has blocked If our path continues for a long time, maybe we will be trapped by starvation like Leng Ming. "


    Jing Jing smiled, no success.


    "Well, let ��s show up. I ca n��t wait here. If I ��m unlucky, I ��m really hungry for three or five days. It ��s enough to see how cold they look. This rain may not last long. If the time is longer, it will be dangerous. "Song Ning said.


    "Appear? You have a way after appearing?" Jing Jing asked curiously.


    When Song Ning thought about it, there was nothing left to say, and nodded: "I tried to use other medicinal materials instead. I would study it for a while, but if I wanted to study it, it would definitely create some movement, and then let them know that we used the cloak It ��s better to show up now, let them as you and me use a technique like imitation invisibility, so that our cloak of invisibility can be left behind. "


    Jing Jing listened to this sentence completely, but she was not surprised that Song Ning said to look for medicinal materials instead, but she focused all on the word "we". The stealth cloak was originally Song Ning, and Song Ning was When referring to this cloak of invisibility, the word "we" was actually used. When Jing Jing wanted to come, it was Song Ning who regarded her as her own.


    Naturally, Song Ning didn''t know that this unintentional sentence would make Jing Jing imaginative, and seeing Jing Jing had no objection, he directly removed the cloak of invisibility.


    call out.


    Leng Ming and others just had to do it, and everyone in Zhang Tao was about to eat, but suddenly heard such a sound that everyone''s eyes were looking over there, and at the moment, not far from them, two people appeared!


    They were staring at each other with big eyes, and the surprise in their eyes was extremely heavy, and they instantly ignited the fairy power. It seemed to be a hands-on. If they were not acquainted with Jing Jing, they might have attacked.


    "Jing Jing ?!" Leng Ming exclaimed.


    At this time, even if you can''t eat enough, who would be free to hit the killing energy? Seeing a cold acquaintance, even Zhang Tao in the Qingqing Palace is not willing to do it, but even so, these men''s eyes are also sweeping on Jing Jing, can''t help but swallow, let alone touch the woman, this paragraph Since time, they haven''t even seen a woman. Now when they see a beautiful woman who looks beautiful and looks very good, she naturally has to look a few more times, and some people also have some other thoughts in mind.


    "Leng Ming, hey, we hid before, just arrived here." Jing Jing said.


    When everyone saw that they were talking, they put away Xianli, but at this time they still had doubts. It was already this time, and there were still people alive. It was a doubt.


    "Did you send out the fairy power fluctuations before?" Leng Ming looked at Song Ning when he spoke. He didn''t expect that Xue Lanzong, the weakest person, would walk with Jing Jing and live to the present.


    "Huh." Jing Jing nodded.


    Leng Ming hummed: "What do you do with a burden in this kind of place? It''s most important to keep your own life. Looking at you like this, you must have brought food, otherwise you two won''t be so safe. If you have food, you Keep it and do n��t divide it. When self-insurance is troublesome, you do n��t have to give to others. "


    In Leng Ming''s opinion, Jing Jing is indeed stronger than Song Ning. After all, Jing Jing is already the cultivation ground of the peak of the fairyland and is about to reach the Tao Realm, and the realm shown by Song Ning is not even the peak of the fairyland.


    "Hi, what happened to me at the time, it turned out to be a soft meal." Zhang Tao couldn''t help chanting. At this moment, he has food on his body and naturally has more thoughts. Moreover, he also expected that no one would resist against what he said today.


    He said that the people around him naturally laughed with him.


    Just when these people laughed together, Jing Jing touched her lips with her fingertips and said softly: "Actually ... Song Ning has always protected me, and the food is also given to me by me. If there is no him, maybe I Is gone ... "


    As soon as these words came out, the laughter stopped abruptly, and his cold face was even more ugly. He was choked like a monkey butt.


    "Everyone is taking refuge, unity is strength, haha, it''s okay, it''s okay." Jing Jing has served as a bridge of communication.


    "Jing Jing, why don''t you come over to me?" Leng Ming said.


    Jing Jing''s face changed slightly, and she waved her hand: "Still not, I, I''ll be here."


    Zhang Tao mocked: "What did people do in the past? Give you food? Leng Ming, you are really good at playing with a small abacus."


    Jing Jing''s mind was very weak. When he heard Zhang Tao saying this, he directly entrusted his background: "Uh, we have no food here."


    Hearing this, Zhang Tao was very moved: "This Daoist, are you called Jing Jing? Why don''t you come to my side? Although I don''t have anything delicious here, but the biscuits are enough. It''s better than starving. Follow that ... it looks like Weak people have no way out, they still need to live. "


    Next to Zhang Tao, everyone showed jealousy. Now Zhang Tao ��s solicitation has laid the foundation that he can enjoy this beautiful beauty cultivation alone. In this environment, for food and life, it is reasonable to make some contributions. Who made Zhang Tao the only person among all these people?

 Chapter 1059： Thirsty

    Zhang Tao looked at Jing Jing proudly, but looking back at Jing Jing, he shook his head at the moment and refused: "No, I''m good here."


    Jing Jing ��s refusal did not surprise everyone. First, he refused Leng Ming. If Zhang Tao is now accepted, then Leng Ming is too faceless. Besides, is n��t there still Song Ning beside Jing Jing at this moment? No matter what the relationship is, at least I will be holding some, even if I leave, I will not choose at this time.


    People forcibly planted the thoughts in their hearts on Jing Jing, and Jing Jing became a person who judged the situation at the moment. Even Jing Jing didn''t do what these people thought, but she turned to look at Song Ning and found out At this time, Song Ning lowered his head as if he had been studying something, and ignored those people at all.


    Jing Jing ��s refusal will come to an end. Leng Ming and others thought that Jing Jing and Song Ning might be able to become their food supply, but now it seems that there is no connection between Ling Ming and Song Ning, although they are all blood Lanzong Yes, but now it seems that their relationship chain is usually not as good as that of their brothers and sisters. As for Jing Jing and Leng Ming, although others have already determined that the two of them know each other, it can be seen from the attitude just now that Jing Jing and Leng The relationship between Ming is not as good as that between her and Song Ning.


    Time passed slowly.


    Normally, for monks, one day and two days is just a flick of kung fu, but now it is different in this rain.


    The feeling of hunger struck and filled their whole body. At this time, being able to eat biscuits is considered a big meal. Leng Ming and others have thin yellow muscles, which seems to have a feeling of malnutrition. As for Zhang Tao, although the situation It''s much better, after all, it''s a nutritional situation that they can''t keep up with. They look at Jing Jing and Song Ning from time to time. These two people look a little too good. Although it has been more than a day, they haven''t shown anything strange.


    When Leng Ming and others groaned, and when Zhang Tao and others gnawed the biscuits and there was no water, Jing Jing and Song Ning did not enter the drip, and did not eat the drip.


    "Song Daoyou, are you there ... Is there water?" Jing Jing found that he was really careless. He didn''t expect to eat water in this place except for food. After taking Pigudan, he didn''t eat. It''s nothing, even if you feel hungry, you can endure it, but you don''t drink water a day, which is unbearable.


    Song Ning is focusing on research at the moment, but I did not expect that Jing Jing would suddenly mention the issue about water. If it were not for Jing Jing, Song Ning really did not expect these. Fortunately, there are some fairy brews in the storage ring and the hundred flower brews brought out at that time Of course, female Xiu will not bring this kind of thing, but male Xiu is different, and it is normal for the wine to be carried on the body.


    "The water is gone, there is some wine, you taste it?" Song Ning flipped his hands and took out the Baihua Brew and Shenxian Brew while holding a pot in one hand, and looked at Jing Jing: "Which one do you want to drink?"


    Jing Jing''s nose trembles, and she immediately looks at the Baihua Brew in her right hand: "This!"


    Song Ning gave Baijing Stuff to Jingjing, but he drank a mouthful of fairy brew: "The taste of Baihua Stuff is light and the fragrance is full of flowers, which is also suitable for you."


    Jingjing turned out to be a hundred-flowered brew. After taking a sip, the aroma ran through her nose, and a warm feeling ran down her throat. The whole body was smooth, the taste was refreshing, and she quenched her thirst.


    In such a place, things like wine are already extremely scarce. Even if someone brought wine before, they have already drunk it. Now, the smell of the wine brought by Song Ning is almost red eyes. This wine is also It''s made from grains, flowers, fruits and other things. After drinking it, you can eat hunger. Now it seems that Song Ning and they want to use this wine to fill their hunger.


    The group of Zhang Tao nibbled the biscuits bite by bite while swallowing forcibly, watching Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou has a lot of inventory. It''s better to do this. I exchange a pot of wine with you for a biscuit. How?" Zhang Tao said and took out a biscuit and gestured twice.


    Song Ning''s brows were slightly wrinkled, but his eyes swept over Zhang Tao, and he never looked at him again.


    This is the first time someone has treated him so much since Zhang Tao had so much food on him and was sought after since he entered the Demon Valley.


    Zhang Tao gritted his teeth and cut the meat in pain: "Two!"


    puff!


    Song Ning didn''t say anything, but Jingjing, who was drinking, spewed out a sip of wine. The taste of the Baihua Brew is refreshing and the aroma is strong. It feels comfortable all over when drinking. This kind of wine, let alone one or two pancakes, is ten. Twenty cents of immortal jade are also worth it, so what is biscuits? One or two thousand biscuits are not worth the value of a piece of fairy jade.


    Song Ning lowered his head, with a faint shimmer in his hands, his hands were constantly interlaced, and he was studying what the outsiders could not see. Among these fifty or sixty people, there was no alchemist, and naturally he did not understand Song Ning. What she does is that only Jing Jing knows that Song Ning should be looking for a substitute for medicinal materials, but alchemy is extremely difficult. In her view, it is very powerful to be able to produce that kind of elixir, let alone In case of incomplete medicinal materials, look for alternatives.


    She looked at Song Ning''s focused gaze, put down the hip flask, leaned against the tree, and watched quietly.


    Song Ning once had a shortage of medicinal materials and used similar medicinal materials for refining. As a result, the refined red medicines were different. Regardless of the situation, he did not care now. What he worried about was that if it was used this time If the different ingredients cause problems with the panacea, it will be a bad thing. This is a pill to eat immediately, and there is no room for error.


    Heavy rain, still.


    The second day passed. Leng Ming ��s dozen people were even more ugly. Zhang Tao and others gnawed the biscuits dryly. Although Jing Jing was better, she had taken Pigudan two days ago, but now she has not eaten for two days. Things, blamed in the abdomen, murmured in a low voice.


    She secretly looked at Song Ning. Song Ning didn''t seem to feel hungry at all. The light in his hands kept changing. He had been studying what he was doing. Such concentration, it seemed that he had long forgotten what environment he was in.


    Gollum ...


    Finally, on the third day, Jing Jing ��s stomach was really unsatisfactory, the sound was loud, and the Baihuajiu had been drunk, and this phenomenon was caught in the first time, Zhang Tao raised his mouth, and the landlord ��s house also There is no surplus food, and the wine is exhausted, so how do you choose next? Even the dry biscuits can only be provided by him. Although there are not many biscuits, he is still a ��big household�� at the moment.


    "Fairy, if you can''t stand being hungry, there is no way to do it. Use the half jug of wine beside him for half a piece of biscuits, or you come directly to me and leave him a nerd to practice there." Zhang Tao said .

 Chapter 1060： Hungry Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion

    Jing Jing swallowed her mouth, she was hungry, but she did n��t think she would be so disappointed. She thought she would swallow biscuits. At this time, when she looked at Song Ning, she did n��t eat or drink at all, even if it was the **** brew. It was just an occasional sip, and now most of the pot is still left. Song Ning''s expression is still untouched, and he is still focusing on the study. This also makes Jing Jing a little bit puzzled.


    It ��s been three days, and there has been no movement for three days. If it continues like this, I really do n��t know how long it will be. Although she did n��t have the idea of ??using wine to change the biscuits, she was very worried. When it comes to alternative herbs, what should they do then?


    "Look at that nerd, it seems that you are practicing something from the beginning, but what is the use of cultivation? Here people need food most now, if there is no food, you will be starved to death in a few days, If the monk was starved to death, would n��t it be ridiculous? Fairies are smart people, and some things should be understandable. It ��s better to come to my side if you know the current person. ��Zhang Tao continued to speak unceasingly.


    It ��s not good to be just like this. Maybe Song Ning ca n��t research alternative medicines, and I have to exchange this Tao for biscuits?


    With such a mentality, Jing Jing said: "Dao friends, we two don''t need it for now, thank you."


    Zhang Tao''s brows frowned when he heard it: "You think about it now. I am inviting you instead of inviting you. If you don''t know how to lift it, even if you kneel down and beg me, I will not necessarily give you alms. If people do n��t know how to judge the situation, how is it different from birds and beasts? "


    Jing Jing''s face changed, although she was a little angry, but in this case she was also self-aware.


    Just when Zhang Tao was so arrogant, Song Ning suddenly put his hands away. It seemed that the research had come to an end. He touched his stomach. He was indeed hungry. Before he was focused and did not feel it. Now he relaxes and feels hungry.


    "Song Ning, it''s done ?!" Jing Jing looked at Song Ning happily.


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "Okay, seventy to eighty percent, there are still a few left unstudied, it will take a day or two."


    Jing Jing''s face was not very good-looking, but she still laughed with a strong smile: "That''s good, that''s good."


    Song Ning observed that Jing Jing''s hydrated lips had dried up at the moment, and her face was a little pale. As for her stomach, she was grunting constantly.


    "Hungry?" Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing nodded bitterly and could not help being hungry. Now she had no food. She was very thirsty. Song Ning had a fairy brew over there. She really wanted to take a sip, but she was embarrassed to open her mouth. This pot has long been drunk, but Song Ning still has more than half of that pot.


    "Thirsty?" Song Ning said again.


    Jing Jing nodded, pursed her lips, her lips were still very dry.


    "Oh, don''t practice anymore? Are you hungry? A little self-knowledge, you don''t have ..."


    Not yet half of Zhang Tao''s words, Song Ning ignored it directly, but looked at Jing Jing with a smile: "The time is almost just right. This time, I can have a meal for a day or two."


    Upon hearing this, Jing Jing''s double pupils immediately released a splendid color: "Dao You still have Pi Gu Dan ?!"


    Pigudan?


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning, what is that? A monk can break the valley, does not need to eat, can it be made into a panacea? I never heard of it.


    But to their disappointment, Song Ning slowly shook his head: "It was gone before."


    The color of disappointment in Jing Jing''s eyes is full: "That Taoist friend means ..."


    "Pigudan is not, but I have never said that we have nothing to eat." Song Ning said with a smile, took something out of the storage ring, put it gently in his hand, under the urge of power , Instantly becomes larger.


    A crimson-red pavilion appeared at first glance. The pavilion had octagonal corners, which corresponded to the eight directions. The tips of the octagonal corners were eight different buildings. Looking like this, it looked like eight different spirit animals. Symphony, shimmering rubble, full of immortality, and the eight pillars under the pavilion let the fairy power flow in it, and many lines were carved on the pillars. Although they are not clear, they also show a mystery. There are fences on the seven sides of the pavilion, but the position of the west is an opening, two steps, and you can go up.


    There was already a stone table in the red-red pavilion, but the stone table was empty.


    When the pavilion appeared, almost everyone recognized what it was. They looked at Song Ning like a ghost, especially Jing Jing, and she almost screamed while covering her mouth.


    "Eight Immortal Meteor Pavilion !!!"


    Song Ning''s ear moved, and heard someone say these five words, but did not expect someone to know, but when he thought of the black wind, the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion had existed long ago, it is estimated that it was used in this era. On frequent occasions?


    "Song Daoyou, this, this ..." Jing Jing stared at the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, speechless with excitement.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Song Ning had already stepped forward in his speech. He had just walked into the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, and a stone bench appeared in it. He looked back at Jing Jing: "Come in."


    Jing Jing rejoiced and hurried to follow up. Sure enough, there was an extra stone bench in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. It was so magical that even those of them were only heard or seen from afar. Experienced.


    Song Ning and the two were seated, and immediately two cups appeared on the stone table. At the same time, fresh fairy fruits appeared on the empty stone table. These fairy fruits were still breathing fairy spirits. Saying ''eat me, eat me''.


    When Xianguo is available, there are naturally some dishes. The dishes are full of flavor and scent, which attracts Jingjing''s mouth, but because he is a woman after all, he has been enduring.


    "Eat, anyway, you can eat whatever you want in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion. We entered this time, and the next time we have to wait for a few months, so we still eat more." Song Ning said.


    As soon as Song Ning''s words fell, Jing Jing wanted to get started, but then she thought of Leng Ming and others next to her. Although Song Ning did not invite Leng Ming, and it seemed that the relationship with Leng Ming was poor, but before Song Ning Speaking of wanting to know about the Leng family, this kind of leniency is also the closest among the family.


    "Don''t want to eat?" Song Ning smiled, but did not expect Jing Jing to be reserved.


    Jing Jing shook her head quickly, speaking with a sense of saliva: "It''s not the case, it''s just that I was thinking, that cold ..."


    Leng Ming''s ears moved, and immediately heard Jing Jing''s words, he was grateful, and he had infinite expectations, and he was hungry for a long time, not to mention the deliciousness of the Xianjia in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, even if it was broken cakes, Feel delicious.


    "Oh, he, we are not familiar." Song Ning did not look cold.


    Leng Ming groaned, knowing today, why did Song Ning even have the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, if he knew that there would be the present scene, it would be better to have a good relationship with him from the beginning.


    "Well, then ... then I''m welcome." Jing Jing had already grabbed the fairy fruit when he spoke, and took it directly to nibble.


    Song Ning smiled and did n��t wait too much. The two of them ate a fragrant dish. The food in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was constantly being supplied. This dish was gone, and the next dish came out again. Magic weapon, those starving next to them, willing to bake pancakes, have a feeling of desperation, especially Zhang Tao. The pancakes that have long been tasteless are now in his mouth, as hard as chews like soles of shoes.


    "Hey, if people don''t understand the situation, it''s really even worse than domestic animals." Song Ning shook his head and sighed while drinking wine, and the words fell clearly in Zhang Tao''s ears, listening to Zhang Tao''s face red and white.


    Song Ning was just right about Zhang Tao ��s thoughts. He knew that Zhang Tao was crowded and knew that his Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion could not be opened continuously. At this moment, there are so many delicious delicacies that he and Jing Jing only eat here. Out of the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, so I talk too much now, and ridicule Zhang Tao too much, which will surely attract Zhang Tao''s hatred.


    The people on Zhang Tao''s side are naturally on his side too. If they really fight, they will suffer too much.


    "Jing Jing, I have almost finished researching the substitute medicinal materials. After another one or two days, I will be able to refine Pi Gu Dan for another three days." Song Ning said this intentionally or unintentionally, and happened to be looking at him sideways. In the ears of the delicacy, they watched Song Ning and Jing Jing eating at this time, and assumed that they were also eating, and once again heard the words "Pi Gu Dan", they had also confirmed that Song Ning said that it was a kind of Elixir of hunger.


    Jing Jing''s mouth was greasy but at this time completely disregarded the image, holding Xuanhe Bingfeng claw in one hand and incense frankincense in one hand: "Really ?! Can the medicinal herbs needed by Pigudan be replaced?"


    "Well, the quantity of medicinal materials that can be replaced is sufficient. This time it is not as few as a few hundred. It is more refined. Although we two are enough per day, if the quantity can be guaranteed, we do n��t need to save. One, "Song Ning said, raising the voice intentionally or unintentionally:" I also intend to add some of the fragrance, always a taste is too monotonous, it is better to come more, such as the incense frankincense you eat now Yeah, it tastes good. I can find a similar taste. I can try to change it. "


    There is endless worship in Jingjing''s eyes. At this moment, even if she is allowed to be her follower of Song Ning, she is willing. Men may not need to be able to cook, but as long as you can make alchemy, as long as you can refining Pugudan Then, it is a popular person. In Jing Jing''s eyes, Song Ning is no longer a monk, but a ''god''.


    "Song Daoyou!" Jing Jing excitedly put the smelted frankincense and Xuanhe Bingfeng claws aside, holding Song Ning''s hand tightly, although it was all oil, but it was very greasy: "........."

 Chapter 1061： Yupan Zhenyu

    Song Ning was really taken aback. If there was any contact with Jing Jing when he was fleeing, or when he was fighting, this is not a big deal, but now the two are safe, Jing Jing suddenly grabbed him like this, he It''s a bit uncomfortable indeed.


    "Song Daoyou, you are simply a genius. Among the alchemists I know, no one has ever refined this Pi Gu Dan, let alone someone can give this Pi Gu Dan a variety of flavors, your alchemy If it can only be ranked second, then I believe that no one dares to say that he is the first! "Jing Jing is still chewing inside, and it is a bit ambiguous when speaking, but even so, every word she said was punished. Others heard.


    Alchemist?


    Can it be refined out of Pigudan and improve the taste?


    Just now they may all feel that Song Ning''s words are somewhat suspicious, but look at Jing Jing''s appearance, and don''t say whether others believe it or not, Leng Ming believes, Jing Jing is not the kind of person who is good at using strategies, not to mention here She didn''t need to follow Song Ning to deceive people either. When everyone was faced with yellow muscles and skinny food, but the two of them appeared. They look like that, and they look very good. There are some reasons for this, but before I don''t know Pigudan, but now I know it, but I feel a novelty.


    "It''s too heavy, it''s too heavy." Song Ning said, pulling her hand out of Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing seemed to realize that she had gone a little too far, and quickly retracted her hand, swallowed the food in her mouth, and glanced at the monks who were drooling, and then said to Song Ning: "Actually, I think, Song Daoyou, you can do good deeds. "


    "Good deeds? It ��s not that I do n��t want to do it, it ��s just that there are too many people, and looking at them like that, I rescued them today. Maybe they will betray me tomorrow. In this kind of place, I do n��t know them either. A place of kindness. "Song Ning glanced at those people calmly. Although he said so, his mind was already calculated.


    "You can sell, they don''t have food on them, but there must be something valuable. If you have surplus of medicine, you can sell it." Jing Jing just said this, and then she felt like she was a little whimsical, gently Knocked on his head: "Uh, look, I''m the master."


    "It''s okay. If you can make more immortals, you can keep enough food for both of us, and the rest can be sold. Otherwise, you can keep it, and it''s useless." Song Ning said.


    As soon as the news was released, all the monks next to him took a look at their storage ring to see how many fairy jade were in the storage ring. After all, in their view, the biscuits that cannot be bought with fairy jade now If it becomes Pigudan, then it must be valuable, and it may be hard to find.


    Sure enough, after the news was released, the monks who stared at him no longer pretended that Song Ning was eating and drinking at the moment. After all, they wanted to live, and this Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was not accessible to anyone, if it was the owner''s wishes. They did n��t dare to trespass, otherwise the consequences would be unbearable, and now Song Ning and his two people do n��t have Pi Gu Dan. Even if they do it, they wo n��t get any benefits. They will still starve to death.


    They have practiced so far in order to be able to enjoy life forever. Instead of starving to death here, it is better to keep a low profile and live on.


    "Song Daoyou, you are really powerful, haha, delicious, delicious, you try this, this tastes great." Jing Jing is just like a mortal who hasn''t eaten in a long time. Pick up the delicious food and send it to Song Ning. At the mouth, although Song Ning resisted a little bit, but others had already sent it to his mouth, he was not easy to refuse and had to open his mouth to eat.


    In this way, falling outsiders is completely like some relationship between Jing Jing and Song Ning, otherwise how can ordinary friends have such a good relationship?


    Gradually, Song Ning was also accustomed to Jing Jing''s character, eating and drinking in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    This Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was originally a place for the enjoyment of immortals. There is no need to worry about safety. Song Ning and others slept in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion that day. When I woke up, the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion was still there. After that, Song Ning studied it a bit. The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion can last twelve hours at a time, that is, a whole day. Within this day, they will not go out, the food supply inside is constant, and outsiders can''t get in. It is very safe.


    "Song, Song Daoyou, I ... I''m so sleepy ..." Jing Jing said, yawning, and his eyelids were almost open.


    "Relax with peace of mind. The Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion will last twelve hours. It''s only two or three hours since the two of us entered. Now, when you fall asleep, you can have another meal." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s remarks did not arouse Jing Jing''s excitement, because at this moment she had fallen asleep, but Jing Jing didn''t react very much. Instead, the monks outside were in the mouth and looked at Song Ning with envy.


    Song Ning''s eyes lightly glanced over and stopped for a long time on Leng Ming''s face. When Leng Ming entered the Demon Valley, he concealed his body and hid it, and ignored them. This kind of person, Song Ning, treated him He had no good feelings, and coldly, if Jing Jing pleaded, he would not agree, and the relationship between him and Jing Jing was normal.


    After Jing Jing went to sleep, Song Ning started to study the medicinal materials. Most of the research was done before. Now there are still some things that need to be finished. If it is successful, it should be completed in two days.


    In the blink of an eye, a few more hours passed, Jing Jing ��s fingertips in sleep fell asleep, and then got up from the table, seeing Song Ning, who was concentrating on some medicinal materials condensed with immortal power, was experimenting. , She did not step forward to disturb, but glanced at the stone table, the stone table seemed to know Jing Jing ��s intentions in general, originally messy, but at this moment was filled with delicious food, and completely different from the previous .


    "Song Daoyou, have dinner?" Jing Jing licked his lips, as if he saw something delicious and would never be full.


    Song Ning heard the words, squeezed his right hand, clenched his fists, and the medicinal materials condensed out of the fairy force disappeared: "Eat, after eating this meal, the next meal will start to eat Pigudan."


    Jing Jing nodded: "Everything is delicious. Song Daoyou''s Pi Gu Dan tastes no worse than these things."


    Regarding Jingjing''s bragging, Song Ning didn''t save face, and directly retorted: "Can''t you say this, these are fairy spirits, my Pigu Dan is just an ordinary medicine, how can it be compared?"

 Chapter 1062： Modified Pigudan

    Jing Jing naturally knows that Song Ning is not a malicious demolisher, but with a smile, he once again winds up the residual clouds and generally begins to digest the various fairy fruits on the stone table.


    After eating again, the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion disappeared automatically. This was also the first time Song Ning saw the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion take the initiative to disappear. The two of them spent twelve hours in the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion.


    Jing Jing was reluctant. When the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion disappeared, a look of surprise appeared on her face. It seemed that she did not expect that the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion would disappear directly.


    "I''m going to start researching alternative medicinal materials. You shouldn''t bother. If you are hungry, there are biscuits over there." Song Ning said, glancing at Zhang Tao.


    Jing Jing''s face was disgusted, Zhang Tao''s eyes were disgusting, she had seen many people who had that kind of eyes, not good intentions, and always looked at her body, people obviously rely on the face is enough, what to see figure?


    After Song Ning''s joke was over, he continued to study. The heavy rain was pouring beside him, and everyone was also divided. Before that, the cold people hoped that when the rain stopped, they could go hunting, but now, they thought It''s all because Song Ning can quickly refine Pi Gu Dan.


    Song Ning started to study. Here, they are awake during the day and they fall asleep at night. Although Jing Jing also has doubts, why he will not be attacked by the dream after sleeping here, but now he is only most related to Song Ning. Well, as for Leng Ming, Song Ning doesn''t like him, then Jing Jing will not rush forward to talk with Leng Ming, otherwise Song Ning will be unhappy, wouldn''t it be worth the loss? Moreover, this time with Song Ning, and Leng Ming can only be considered, not to mention how familiar.


    At night, everyone went to sleep, sunrise, everyone woke up, the heavy rain did not change, the only change was that the screams in their stomachs became stronger.


    On the third day of the disappearance of the Eight Immortals Meteor Pavilion, Zhang Tao ��s biscuits had already bottomed out, and Leng Ming and others had already dying from starvation. They would not be able to eat or drink for a few days. Especially in this environment, the monks can''t control their own destiny at all. From the moment they step into this demon valley, their destiny has been controlled.


    "It''s done?" Jing Ning asked the first when Song Ning opened his eyes.


    At this time, the people over there were all cold and springy, and their expressions were blurred. When they heard Jing Jing''s words, they immediately came to look at Song Ning. If Song Ning had such a thought, they might have given up.


    On average, no one on Zhang Tao can only eat one or two bites of biscuits every day, and the inventory is no longer available. The state is not better than cold.


    "It''s done. I''ll try a few pieces first. If there is no problem, I can refine them more." Song Ning said, turning over to take out the Qinglong Ding.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, even though they had pinned their hopes on Song Ning before. Now that they see Song Ning''s Qinglong Ding, confirming that Song Ning is indeed the alchemy master, they hope to be stronger, and the fire of life that was about to be extinguished. The sound of burning is more exuberant.


    "I protect the Daoist friends." Jing Jing is also hungry at the moment, but is also very happy, and quickly got up and sat opposite Song Ning.


    Song Ningdan smiled and shook his head: "There is no need for you to protect the Fa. If they don''t want to die, my alchemy environment will be protected by them."


    Jing Jing only took a closer look, and found that the monks were like babies who were waiting to be fed. They stared at Song Ning, all sitting at Song Ning, waiting for Song Ning to refine the pill. These are all masters of the major schools. Although the strength is not necessarily stronger than Song Ning, but now this performance is in front of Song Ning, but it also makes people feel funny.


    Song Ning''s skill is skillful, it only took a moment to grind the medicinal materials, then one hand roasted the Qinglongding, and the other hand kept adding medicinal materials.


    "Good! Good technique! This kind of alchemy technique can''t be achieved by ordinary people. Song Daoyou is worthy of being an alchemy master. It''s amazing, amazing!" Everyone hadn''t said anything, but Zhang Tao clapped and shouted. It really surprised the people next to me. When I recalled that Zhang Tao also said that Song Ning did not understand the situation, he ridiculed Song Ning, and was later ridiculed by Song Ning. Now he is really good at learning, and has learned to judge the situation.


    "If you disturb Master Song''s alchemy, we want you to look good!" The person beside Zhang Tao said angrily.


    At the moment, Zhang Tao also understood that he didn''t have any food, even if he had a good practice, but he was also invincible, but now he had to swallow his voice. As for Qi Lei, the second brother of the Tianqing Palace, he was not good at speaking, and now he is just waiting. The author did not speak.


    After Zhang Tao calmed down, some of the fairy power in Song Ning''s palm had been withdrawn. What is needed to refine Pi Gu Dan is to master the heat, and Song Ning now wants to add some seasoning to this Pi Gu Dan, following the method of Cheng Dan before. But, everything is not difficult.


    Normally, it only takes half an hour to refine Pigudan, but this short half hour is now as long as half a child in the eyes of this group of people.


    puff����


    A slight blast, this is Cheng Dan''s performance.


    Each of these people stared at Song Ning like a young bird scrambling for food, and Song Ning turned over to take out the elixir from the alchemy furnace, and two elixir fell into the hands. Glossy, with a hint of immortality, but the most important thing is that when these two elixirs appear, they bring a strong aroma, which is like the taste of delicious food.


    Jing Jing''s two eyes stared round like two immortals.


    Song Ning directly took out one and put it in the mouth. The elixir melted in the mouth, but it did not flow directly into the abdomen, but there was a process in the throat, as if it had been chewed. Taste buds also have an excellent experience.


    "It''s done, you try it." Song Ning gave Jingjing another one.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted from Song Ning''s palm to Jing Jing''s mouth, Jing Jing will take Pi Gu Dan''s clothing, and immediately he will jump up from the ground.


    "This, this is the smell of incense and frankincense!" Maybe it was too exciting, or maybe I was too hungry for several days without eating, and Jingjing''s eyelashes had a hint of crystal.


    "Since you also think it tastes good, then I can start mass production. This is the first furnace ..." Song Ning pressed her fingers firmly, and the clicks of her fingers sounded.


    "Make more of it, you can sell it, and you will be able to sell it for a good price." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning nodded: "But this is an improved formula after all. I still feel more secure in this furnace. Let me refine it a little bit."


    Jing Jing doesn''t matter, everything is heard by Song Ning, but the monks next to him are different. When they heard Song Ning had to refine less, they were naturally disappointed in their hearts. .


    "Let''s start with five hundred," Song Ning said.


    "Five ... five hundred ?!" Jing Jing choked to himself in one breath: "Song Daoyou, you just said five hundred?"


    Song Ning nodded.


    After Jing Jing was confirmed, her eyes twitched twice and looked at Song Ning''s Qinglong Ding: "Daoyou''s alchemy technique is naturally unmatched, and the alchemy technique is like a cloud of water, but this little alchemy furnace is really Can the five hundred elixirs be refined at once? "


    Song Ning smiled: "Shall we bet?"


    "Okay, what is the bet?" Jing Jing asked.


    "It''s good to win or lose. As for the bet, let''s talk about it later." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing has already seen through Song Ning''s personality, knowing that he will not be treated even if he loses.


    Everyone saw Song Ning being so determined, and they also had confidence in their hearts. After the appearance of at least 500 Pigudan, they would not be killed, and the dying monks now also come to the spirit, they just smelled some incense , I feel the motivation to live again.


    This time, Song Ning increased the medicinal materials, the number of medicinal materials increased, and the refined panacea naturally increased. Moreover, under the situation that Song Ning continues to refine the panacea, Qinglong now refines this relatively low-level Elixir almost always doubles in effect.


    The time was slightly longer, but it was useless. At the last hour, Qinglongding was red and baked. With a soft sound, a rich red fragrance came out. Between Song Ning''s hands, the lid of Qinglongding opened and floated inside. Many medicines have been issued.


    Jing Jing''s gaze swept away, and she knew it had exceeded 500 pieces before counting.


    While everyone was delighted, Song Ning felt a little more admired in his heart, and he was able to use this small alchemy furnace to refine 500 panacea medicines at once. This alchemy technique is already indescribable.


    "Okay, I lost." Jing Jing Nunu mouth.


    Song Ning smiled and took out the jade bottles to collect these immortals, but when Song Ning was about to collect immortals, he suddenly felt a wave of fairy power, which was extremely weak. Song Ning, who is extremely subtle in perception, can now perceive as long as there is a little bit of trouble around her body.


    Humph!


    Song Ning flipped his hand and hit it with one punch, Luo Sheng fist!


    This fist hit Jing Jing, Jing Jing was startled, and had no time to dodge, only to feel the sound of broken bones coming from the void beside him, and then as if something flew out, hitting heavily On the side trees, the leaves shook a lot.


    When everyone was surprised, there was a monk''s body in the emptiness, and this monk was the grandson of Xue Lanzong!


    "Brother Sun Qian, are you in a hurry?" Song Ning said while quietly putting away Pi Gu Dan, he didn''t even look at Sun Qian at the moment.


    Sun Gan''s face was bitter, with blood in his mouth, but also less air intake and more gas. Obviously, after starving, he was directly hit by Song Ning and was not far away from death: "Song Ning, you and I are in the same way, you are so cruel! "


    "You and I are so close to each other, do you even want to **** my panacea? You can''t wait as safely as they do? I won''t watch you die, my Song Ning is not that kind of person." , Song Ning has already put all the medicines in the bottle, leaving only one scroll in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 1063： Nine hundred million fairy jade

    Although Song Ning said so, but the strength of the punch just now hit Sun Qian with blood, and the bones did not know how many roots were broken. In Sun Gan''s plan, Song Ning''s strength was not Qiang, he used this technique to hide his body. He stole a pill and ate it, and then gave him some money later. With his own strength, he was stronger than Song Ning, but Song Ning did not dare, but he did n��t. Thinking that his figure was directly perceived by the other party, what was more powerful was this punch, which almost broke his bones directly.


    But the disciples of the Four Caves are so strong?


    Now Song Ning can be described as a person sought after by everyone. If Sun Qian succeeds, it does n��t matter now. Even if he does n��t succeed, he does n��t dare to confess his breath. ... "


    "Of course, this Pigudan is given to people. Since you and I are from the same class, I will not pit you. Ten million, you take this Pigudan." Song Ning said.


    Sun Qian heard Song Ning''s first half of the sentence and was about to thank him. But then he heard the three words "10 million" behind him. His eyes were dark and he almost fainted, 10 million? This is simply grabbing money.


    After others heard this, they all looked extremely ugly, ten million immortals? This price is also too expensive. At this moment, don''t say that those people, even Jing Jing heard that Song Ning was a bit too dark, even opening his mouth to 10 million?


    "Song, Brother Song, this is a bit ..."


    "Oh? Excessively expensive?" Song Ning stared at Sun Qian with a smile: "I want to steal my panacea without saying a word. Ten million is too expensive? If you get it, can you give me money? I To tell you the truth, I will sell you 10 million cheaply for you. If you do n��t want 10 million, then someone else would dare to sell you Pi Gu Dan, then he will not have another one. "


    No one would be opposed to Song Ning when he put it out. As for Sun Qian, he took out the storage ring and gritted his teeth fiercely. Although Song Ning''s punch was really unprepared, but now I don''t know what Song Ning''s true strength is. If he really can''t beat Song Ning, he will die even if he doesn''t fight it. If he doesn''t do it, it is estimated that he will starve to death if he can''t pass it today.


    "I only have more than 10 million ..."


    With one hand to pay the money and one hand to deliver, Song Ning took the 10 million fairy jade and gave Pi Gu Dan to Sun Qian. There was a need for things. In front of life and death, the 10 million to buy a pill of fruit belly is also the first. I heard about it once, but even so, no one thought it was not worth it. They all looked at Sun Qian at the moment, and wanted to see how Sun Qian''s effect was after taking Elixir.


    For those who have not eaten for many days, after taking the medicine of Song Ning ...


    Sun Qian almost floated up from the ground, his face was rosy, and his eyes were full of incredible shock. What is it like? A taste that has not been tasted in a lifetime.


    Everyone can see from Sun Qian''s performance that Gu Dan''s name is well-deserved, and at the moment those people are hungry and drumming, watching Song Ning''s eyes extremely hot.


    "Song Daoyou, this panacea ..." someone asked.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about the business. Since the panacea is also made, everyone wants the panacea to prepare money." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing saw it and quickly sent a message to Song Ning: "Song Daoyou, the price is too high, 10 million, which can we afford, even if I am, there is no 10 million on my body, if the price is set at 1,000 Wan, it is estimated that they will all starve to death. "


    Song Ning didn''t expect Jing Jing to have even 10 million yuan on his body. Just now, he set a price of 10 million yuan. He still felt kind. He asked back, "How much money do you have? How much do you think should be priced?"


    Jing Jing thought a little: "I only have five or six million, and I think the price of five million is already very high. There should be many people who can''t afford it. Song Daoyou think about it, this panacea is here. If it can be useful, it will be worthless after going out. Daoyou sells it to a few people at a high price, and sells it to more people at a lower price. This will help others and get more money. "


    "That''s fine," Song Ning preached.


    When the two were talking, Song Ning was surrounded by a group of people. This group of sixty people stared at Song Ning. Leng Ming took the lead and said, "How much is this medicine?"


    "Well ... three million pieces, but only for now. After this village, there is no shop. Now I don''t buy one piece of three million pieces. Even tomorrow, I won''t sell even 30 million pieces." Song Ninglue said after thinking.


    Cough ... cough ...


    Sun Qian almost choked the elixir that I just ate and the soup, one for three million? I used 10 million just now, but now how did it fall to 3 million? Just when Sun Qian wanted to find Song Ning Theory, this group of monks had scrambled to shout.


    "Give me five."


    "I want three."


    "Ten, I want ten!"


    Now they have much money to buy panacea. Now they buy panacea. They do n��t need to look at people ��s faces, and they can live. Moreover, this panacea tastes very good. It is not like the pancake before, although the pancake is not. Need to buy with money, but looking at Zhang Tao''s face, listening to Zhang Tao screaming and drinking, really suffocated, now Zhang Tao there is no biscuits, their only way to survive is this medicine.


    The number of panacea produced by Song Ning was extremely large. Even if everyone robbed, there are still many left. After these people took the potion with great satisfaction, Song Ningluo took an inventory and sold almost 300 pieces by himself. Elixir, a total of nearly 900 million immortal jade.


    "I didn''t expect to make money so easily." Song Ning was extremely happy at the moment. He hadn''t seen so much money in his life.


    "Song Daoyou is really ... powerful, powerful." Jing Jing looked a little bit greedy, so much money, even for their family, it is almost impossible to collect so much wealth, and now Song Ning has collected so much wealth, This number is really amazing. There are thousands of monks here. It is estimated that these alive are hollowed out the storage rings of the dying monks. Although there are some omissions, it is estimated that the 900 million immortal jade is now almost everyone. The number together.


    "Well, half of the rest of us are alone." Song Ning said, and gave the remaining Pigudan directly to Jingjing one hundred.


    Jing Jing couldn''t cry or laugh at this time. If the 100 pieces of Pigudan were given to her in advance, she would be able to sell some of them. Now these people''s money is also used to buy Pigudan. Song Ning gave her this Pigudan. There is no other role besides eating.


    "Song Daoyou, you took so much money, be careful. After all, I haven''t seen such a large number of fairy jade ..." Jing Jing reminded.

 Chapter 1064： Impressions under the bodhi tree

    "Well, I know that. After eating Pigudan, those people are now recovering, and my eyes are a bit wrong, but I have already dealt with this." Song Ningxiao looked at Jing Jing, Then he moved his fingers and sang.


    "Since everyone has eaten Pigudan, then next, I have something to say." Song Ning got up.


    Song Ning is now a wealthy man. People look at him with different eyesight. They just spent money to buy Pi Gu Dan. Pi Gu Dan got it. The next step is to grab the money back.


    It ��s just that Song Ning ��s next sentence made everyone feel numb: ��In this Pidan, I moved a little bit, added something. If you are obedient, then the next few days, I Let you live, if you are not obedient, then sorry, the consequences ... "


    With that, Song Ning pointed to Sun Qian: "If you want to try it with you."


    Sun Qian was terrified and his legs were soft: "Song Ning! Other people say 3 million to buy panacea. I spent 10 million. Even if there is something in it, you can''t use me to test it. , Find someone else! "


    Just now Sun Qian was afraid of being beaten by Song Ning. Now when Song Ning says so, he naturally has no idea, not to mention that he was killed directly after the 10 million spent.


    "Huh, so it''s mysterious, I don''t believe it, you can change the panacea anyway?" Zhang Tao got up immediately, he was very strong in self-confidence, before he used the biscuits to win over the hearts of people, but now Song Ning is using this method to make money and think How can he endure to control them?


    In Zhang Tao''s thought, this alchemy technique is extremely difficult. It is already extremely rare to be able to refine the panacea and produce this taste. How can it be possible to do anything in the panacea?


    What Zhang Tao didn''t know was that Song Ning added to this panacea not medicinal materials, but his own power to the sun!


    laugh!


    Suddenly, a flame ignited in Zhang Tao''s abdomen, Zhang Tao was terrified. The flame temperature was extremely high. Although it has not been burned, it has affected the flow of Xianli. Song Ning actually put this in his body. Things, how could he not be afraid? Just when the flame was just burning, Zhang Tao Xianli tried to suppress it, and at the same time, he quickly said in his mouth: "Dao You are merciful, and merciless!"


    Song Ning cold snorted, and the flame disappeared between waved hands. Zhang Tao was still feeling palpitations at this time, and cold sweat had already oozed from his forehead.


    "I see your strength, but it''s a pity to die. Only this time, let''s not take the example. Others have also given me some caution. Any unscrupulous attempts will directly burn to death." Song Ning glanced at everyone.


    At the moment, everyone was resentful, but before they were hungry, if they did n��t eat anything, they might be starved to death, and now it ��s better than starved to death.


    "Okay, let''s all get up, Hugh will affect our rest. As for the fire in your stomach, I will dissolve it after leaving the Demon Valley, and you don''t need to worry, I am just for self-preservation now." Song Ning shook his hand and made everyone go.


    After the crowd dispersed, Jing Jing looked at Song Ning in amazement, and then looked at the elixir in his hand, and he stopped talking, but that expression had already expressed what he wanted to say in his heart.


    "If you can trust me, just eat with confidence." Song Ning said lightly.


    Jing Jing naturally believed in Song Ning. Although she thought of Zhang Tao''s performance just now, she was still a bit worried, but if Song Ning wanted to control her, she didn''t have to wait until now.


    Now in this open space, it can be said that it is divided into three groups of people, two of which are about the same number, led by Leng Ming and Zhang Tao, and the last group is Song Ning and Jing Jing, the three people rest separately, Song Ning and Jing Jing are next to each other. This tree is nearest.


    Song Ning didn''t observe carefully at first, but now he was free when he noticed that this tree is very large and very familiar, like ... Bodhi tree!


    At this time, Song Ning probably understood why these people gathered here, it was because of the Bodhi tree.


    "Jing Jing, do you know what tree this is?" Song Ning asked.


    He was like a test, but he did not expect Jing Jing to roll his eyes: "Bodhi tree, don''t you know?"


    "Recognize, but recognize ..." Song Ning suddenly felt that she was quite boring. They were all monks in Wonderland. How could they not know the bodhi tree?


    "This bodhi tree isn''t enough? What''s wrong? What''s so strange?" Jing Jing asked.


    Song Ning was stunned: "Don''t you know that this bodhi tree is the place of enlightenment? Countless people enlighten the Tao under this bodhi tree, which is exactly the magic of the bodhi tree."


    "I know that evil spirits cannot be approached by many evil spirits, which is why You Meng will not come here to attack. As for the enlightenment you said, this is the first time I heard." Jing Jing looked at Song Ning inexplicably.


    Song Ning''s eyes widened, and Jing Jing''s eyes did not dodge at all. Seeing this as if he was lying, this bodhi tree turned out to be just an evil spirit? If you say that ...


    A bold idea appeared in Song Ning''s mind. This bodhi tree was originally used for enlightenment, but they did not know the function of this bodhi tree. No one wanted to tell them, or no one had enlightened the enlightenment under this bodhi tree. Success, so to speak, he can enjoy the effect of this bodhi tree enlightenment alone.


    "I''m just talking casually, I''m meditating, you''re not too far from me, lest those people try to misbehave you." Song Ning said, and then sat down against the trunk.


    The other two people naturally do not care what Song Ning wants to do. At this time, what they most hope is to leave this ghost place quickly.


    Jing Jing stared at Song Ning curiously. Song Ning ��s words just echoed in her ears. Since seeing Song Ning, Song Ning has shown so many places that are extremely amazing. Now Song Ning says that the Bodhi tree can make people Enlightenment, she wanted to give it a try. She has practiced so far. The bottleneck stuck in this fairyland has been for a long time. She wants to break through to the realm of Tao, but she does n��t want to use the means to facilitate it. She couldn''t really enlighten the Tao, and naturally it would be difficult to break through.


    "Can I sit down?" Jing Jing asked beside Song Ning.


    Song Ning was preparing to start practicing. When Jing Jing came, he did not feel disgusted, and nodded simply: "Quietly concentrating on the mind, the heart is in the nature, and the world and the world can be realized."


    Jing Jing listened to Song Ning''s voice and leaned back against the Bodhi Tree. At this moment, she didn''t even know that she was connected to the Bodhi Tree at the moment when her back was in contact with the Bodhi Tree, not just her, Song Ning. is also like this.


    At the moment when their minds were calm, their thoughts had merged into nature with the thousands of beards under the Bodhi tree and the extended branches and leaves on the canopy.


    The mulberry fields that this linden tree has experienced, the world has undergone great changes, and the world has experienced tens of thousands of kinds, they are also experiencing.


    Enlightenment is a state of mind.


    Tao is a rule.


    Enlightenment is to use your own state of mind to understand the rules.


    Taoism is a general term. Few people in the world can really make the scope of this Taoism clear, but since ancient times, Taoism has probably been divided into three stages. The first stage is to realize the existence of Taoism in this world, and the second stage It is possible to use the Tao on the basis of perception, that is, to use rules, and the third stage is to create rules to use when there are no rules.


    To be precise, the first stage is called Taoism, the second stage is called Yudao, and the third stage is called creation!


    Usually, people only stay in the first stage and can reach the peak in the first stage, which is already extremely rare. Such people are often one-sided overlords and immortal.


    But it is extremely difficult to reach the first stage, so from ancient times to now, many monks have been trapped in the difficulties of this enlightenment.


    At the beginning of the world, there is nothing, the world is chaotic, and there is no soul ...


    The consciousness of the two began to become loose, which is the performance of integration into the surrounding world. If at this time no one noticed the two of Song Ning and Jing Jing, otherwise they would find that their breath was looming and erratic, The man was still sitting there, but the breath was almost impossible to catch.


    Jing Jing is comprehending and comprehending the rules of this world. If you want to understand the Tao, you must find the one that suits her. Among them, if you can discover the power of nature and control it, it is considered excellent.


    As for Song Ning, Taoism has been a long time ago for him. He is here now, trying to relax himself, and then comprehend the boxing skills that Bai Wei and Bai Wei saw in the cave before, those nine lines of characters, nine styles The boxing method, no matter how you think about it, is definitely unusual. Especially Song Ning always has a feeling. That boxing method seems to be related to his own bones, like the giants left behind.


    The main point of the boxing method is the coordination of the body and the bones. When the boxing method is displayed, the golden lines in the bones will show different changes, and the golden lines should be some kind of incantation. This mantra should not be written up. Yes, but ...


    Song Ning closed his eyes tightly, and the nine lines of words at that time appeared in his mind. When the nine lines of words continued to appear in his mind, when his mind kept repeating these words, he suddenly found that every word he read, that word It will flash on a bone above his body, and then there will be pain like a soldering iron, and the golden words are so imprinted on his bones.


    This pain caused Song Ning to tremble with only one word, and his soul was a little unstable. As for his appearance, although his eyebrows were locked at this moment, sweat on his forehead oozed, but he did not show too much pain.


    Nine lines of characters, nine in each line, a total of ninety-nine, each time there are ninety-nine characters, they must be branded in Song Ning''s body, and this pain is not just like a soldering iron branded on the bone On the contrary, it was more like a soldering iron, and the bone was sculpted by a hard needle cone.


    Under this bodhi tree, the rules became clearer and the perception became easier, and Song Ning, if not here, could have little chance to perceive this golden mantra!

 Chapter 1065： Old fairy

    The golden mantra kept falling on Song Ning''s bones, and the pain was superimposed. In this severe pain, Song Ning had fallen asleep unconsciously.


    In the dream, Song Ning found that his body no longer hurts. This kind of dream is like a wandering out of the sky. He can see his body feeling under the Bodhi tree, can see Jing Jing frowning there, and can see the surroundings. Those monks.


    It''s just that in this dream, the rain around has stopped, and an old man suddenly appeared in the sky. The old man stepped on the golden light and knew at a glance that he was not a mortal. He didn''t know where he appeared from, but when he appeared, he looked It fell on Song Ning. Song Ning looked up at him and saw that the other party seemed to be staring at him, and then punched him.


    The old man smiled and flicked his hands: "Little friends, I have something to discuss with you."


    Song Ning was stunned. He carefully looked at the old man. The old man was wearing a robe. Although the robe was just an ordinary look, it always gave people a dazzling feeling, as if it was caused by the fairy power of the old man. I can''t see what he is doing, but he gives a kind of majesty, and it is kind and majestic, but no matter what it feels like, standing in the air makes him feel surrendered. It feels very strong. Obviously the other party''s cultivation practice has reached a certain level.


    "What happened to the senior?" Song Ning said.


    The old man turned his head and pointed to the distance: "The little guy I locked here was about to come out. I was inconvenient to shoot directly. If he came out as a curse, please ask the young friends not to kill him, but to accept it directly. The old man has his own thanks. . "


    "Little guy? What little guy?" Song Ning frowned, obviously not knowing what the old man said, but the direction the old man was pointing was exactly where the cave was.


    The old man said: "You''ve seen it and swallowed him a lot of fairy power."


    "Little guy?" Song Ning took a deep breath and said: "Senior Mo would like to laugh with me, what kind of little guy? Anyway, no matter whether it is a little guy or not, I can''t really subdue here. It is estimated that the other party can shoot me to death. "


    The old man shook his head and smiled: "The Great Saint has swallowed the world. The old man has not seen it for many years. When the Great Saint traveled to the three realms, he entered the space-time vortex in order to pursue the devil, and he has not fallen so far. If he devoured the heavens and earth, if the disciples of Dasheng could not beat my little pet, where would Dasheng ��s face go? "


    Song Ning groaned in his heart, ��little guy��, ��little pet��, and what the old man said was the Great Saint, is n��t that the same Great Saint Sun Wukong? I want to come here as an old fairy. The fairy''s pets are really powerful. If they haven''t swallowed heaven and earth to save their lives, it is estimated that they have already reported to Lord Yan.


    "I do n��t hide, I am humble. Fortunately, Grand Master taught me a trick and a half, but he did n��t have too much strength. Since his predecessor was a fairy, why did n��t he give me some magic weapons directly, so that I can directly conquer that thing? ? "Song Ning bowed.


    The old man sighed: "Well, I will give you a ray of golden light. As long as the sip opens the mouth to absorb the fairy power, you will eject the golden light, and the golden light will enter its body, and he will return to its original shape by itself."


    A flick of the finger between the old man''s speech directly flicked a ray of golden light into Song Ning''s body. Song Ning felt the golden light enter into the body, and his body suddenly came awake.


    But he flicked his eyes, and when he opened his eyes, he was still sitting under the Bodhi tree, and there was no old fairy in front of him. He hurriedly looked inside, and there was a golden light in his body. Song Ning thought that this golden light was only there. The power to suppress that thing, but now I was surprised to find that Jin Guang even had a certain effect on the bones in his body. The pain on the bones before was gone, and the golden words on the bones like the incantation had already been. After the completion, nine different movements that Bai Wei saw in the cave appeared before.


    Song Ning turned his head and looked at the others. The monks were originally staring at Song Ning. They found that Song Ning suddenly opened her eyes and were so scared that she quickly drew back her gaze, fearing that Song Ning was unhappy, and then casually gave their bodies. Burning, as for Jing Jing, there is a touch of power on her body, which shows that she is feeling.


    That ray of golden light originally came from the power of immortals, not something that exists in this world, so it is precisely because of this that golden light walked around Song Ning''s body and opened up the strange blood vessels blocked in his body.


    When leaning back against the Bodhi tree, when Song Ning closed her eyes again, the power of perception poured like a flood. The nine movements that were still in my mind and I didn''t know how to perform, are now in Song Ning''s mind and body. The text in the bones began to change.


    "The real name of this move ..."


    Song Ning was feeling that everything around him could not feel, and at the moment, Leng Ming and others looked up at the sky, and the rain stopped now.


    "The rain stopped ..." Leng Ming waited for everyone to regret a little, and the rain stopped in less than a day. They spent a lot of money on the panacea before.


    But think about it now, if there is no panacea, they may not be able to persevere for a day, and the money will be spent, and now that the rain has stopped, they can go out and do not need to nest in this place.


    But just when they wanted to get up and leave, the ground shook violently. Even the Bodhi tree, the leaves shook a lot, and it was the first time they had seen this for so long after they came to Xiu Mo Valley situation.


    "This movement, is there any world vision?" Leng Ming''s brow furrowed, and he took two steps back.


    But immediately they felt the waves coming from afar. This was not a vision of heaven and earth, but caused by power. This power came from not far away. There seemed to be a trend of subversion of mountains and mountains. At the same time, A tremendous amount of force also rushed like a gust of wind.


    hiss����


    call����


    The heavy breathing sound was like thunder, extremely harsh, and just as the sound came out, in their sight, there was a slowly rising black light almost a hundred miles away, and a vortex formed around the black light. Obviously some kind of force is too strong to form a wind force, and in the middle of this black vortex, there is a person.


    No, not a person, but ... a skeleton!


    The skull had skin on it, and the skin was like old paper, which gave people a very weak feeling, but there was no slight damage in this violent wind.


    "It hasn''t been out for a long time."


    This sound originally came from the skull, but it fell in the ears of many monks, but it seemed to come from all directions.

 Chapter 1066： Sit still

    After coming to Xiumo Valley, these monks thought that the biggest threat was the night dream, but now they saw this skeleton, they knew that there was still such a thing in Xiumo Valley, and this thing suddenly It is no accident. It has countless **** smells all over it. Even if it is hundreds of miles away, you can feel the **** smell in the wind at the moment. Obviously the other party is not kind.


    "It was recorded in the book before, and it will leave almost three months after entering the Demon Valley. Now that three months have passed, it is estimated that this thing will appear, and the visit to the Devil Valley will soon be over." Leng Ming said Time, pinch the tactics with both hands.


    At the same time, Sun Qian, Zhang Tao, and others nearby also began to sacrifice the magic weapon. That thing obviously came towards them. If they do not provide some protection at this moment, there is only one way to die.


    Jing Jing was originally enlightened, but suddenly felt strong fluctuations. This fluctuation came not only from the ground, but also from the power in the air. This feeling is also very familiar. She had experienced it in a cave before. So, at the moment when she felt the invasion, her feelings were very sensitive, and she woke up immediately.


    Her eyes flicked open, her body shivered violently, her eyes widened, and she looked at the dark sky in disbelief. In the sky, only one thing can be seen now, that is the previous skeleton, that skeleton Like a kite, it came slowly, and what it passed by, it shouldn''t say what kind of creatures, even the woods, there was no vitality in an instant, and it turned into ashes.


    Along the way, all the way, even the powerful immortality is difficult to achieve this destructive power, and the skeleton''s body also changes with the naked eye as it constantly absorbs the vitality of external creatures.


    The distance of a hundred miles is within a blink of an eye.


    "Song, Song Daoyou, that, that thing came out ..." Jing Jing turned to Song Ning, but when her eyes fell on Song Ning, she found that Song Ning hadn''t moved her eyes, even her eyes didn''t open.


    Because it is also under the Bodhi tree, Jing Jing can feel what Song Ning is feeling now, but the catastrophe is coming, and Song Ning is still feeling it?


    Just when she was hesitating whether to wake Song Ning, the skeleton had floated in front of them, and the bodhi tree exuded a faint white light, which enveloped the entire bodhi tree and formed the black wind raised by the skull. Confrontation, in mid-air, the eyes of the skull have been formed. Although chaotic, they can see that the eyeball is turning, and where the eyeball finally falls, it is Jing Jing and Song Ning.


    "My fairy power ..." The skull''s hoarse voice pierced into his ears, as if the needles were stuck in pain.


    It slammed in a mouth, and the gust of wind turned toward it, and even the faint white light of the linden tree was absorbed by it.


    It was originally believed that the linden tree could ward off evil spirits and resist the skeleton, but the sudden change caught the monks by surprise. Even though they were ready to resist, no one dared to take the lead at this time. They kept moving backwards. Retreat, watching the linden tree''s light is sucked away, and watching the linden tree''s light range is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Even the bodhi tree can''t resist, this ... what a monster this is!"


    "I didn''t expect there was such a thing in the Demon Valley, why hasn''t it been recorded before, but was caught up with us today?"


    "Then why Song Ning is still practicing? Is it possible that he is scared and stupid to dare to take action? Backing against the bodhi tree can escape this disaster?"


    At this time, everyone is thinking, if not even the Bodhi tree, then what should I do next?


    "Then Song Ning didn''t know what he was doing at this time. He didn''t seem to know what was happening in the outside world. We didn''t need to wait for death here. If the monster directly lifted the bodhi tree, we would escape each other. In front of Song Ning, he was dead. If he fled, there might be a ray of life. "Zhang Tao said.


    This time Zhang Tao''s speech did not arouse other people''s boredom, but instead caused resonance, and it is no coincidence. Zhang Tao said that even if there is a voice of approval, most people are ready to escape.


    If it is said that they have reached the peak of the fairyland or the monks of the Tao Realm, maybe everyone''s skills are not very strong, but the ability to escape is very skilled, otherwise it is impossible to live for so long in this world.


    "Jing Jing, follow us. This Song Ning doesn''t know what to do, no matter whether he is really enlightening or misleading, there is only one dead road left." Leng Ming turned to Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing clenched her fists and looked at Song Ning. The light from the bodhi tree was getting weaker and weaker. If she did n��t walk, she would be too late. But Song Ning is sitting so peacefully now, as if something outside the world is with him It doesn''t matter at all.


    "Song Daoyou!" Jing Jing shouted loudly.


    But now even if she yells, Song Ning still can''t hear, and the body doesn''t move for half a minute.


    "Jing Jing, it''s too late to leave!" Leng Ming hurriedly said.


    The monks fled, and now it is no longer raining. They fled directly from behind the bodhi tree, and the skeleton, surprisingly, did not chase. It seemed that they had been staring at Song Ning all the time. When they saw this scene, they were all relieved. After turning away, he turned around and looked back. Now there are only three people left under this Bodhi tree, namely Song Ning, Jing Jing, and Leng Ming.


    When Leng Ming fled, Jing Jing had to be pulled away beside Jing Jing, but Jing Ning only had Song Ning in her eyes. Now Song Ning couldn''t sit still, she clenched her teeth, flicked her arm gently, flicked Leng Ming, and then her hands Start to draw the mantra.


    "You ..." Leng Ming flicked his sleeve fiercely and fled quickly.


    The light is gone.


    When the light of this linden tree dissipated, there was a moment when it was dark all around, the wind blowing wildly, sucking towards Song Ning, the spell in Jing Jing''s hand had just been formed but it had been transformed into a trace, without a trace. .


    In the darkness, the feeling that the fairy power was absorbed appeared again, and death followed.


    This time, Jing Jing''s surprisingly calm heart, she asked herself to regret it? But the answer is ridiculous. She doesn''t even know why she just stayed instead of leaving with Leng Ming.


    Not only Jing Jing, the fairy power in Song Ning''s body is also absorbed, and darkness covers the whole Demon Valley, even if you can''t reach your fingers with your hands.


    But at this moment ...


    Just when everyone desperately wanted to continue to flee, when Jing Jing thought that this time he must die, a beam of light suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    This is the only light in the darkness, a golden light.


    The golden light popped out from Song Ning''s fingertips, and he slowly opened his eyes, with the Bodhi Tree close to his back, and the Bodhi Tree, which had been eclipsed at the moment, suddenly had a trace of vitality. The fairy power is integrated into the bodhi tree!


    "My fairy power, you can also **** it casually?" Song Ning looked up and smiled.


    It''s like a faint star glowing in the dark starry sky for a moment, if you don''t care, I''m afraid it will be completely engulfed by darkness after a while.


    But at this time, Song Ning''s smiling face could not see the slightest fear, because of the feeling just now, he had already understood the nine forms, which had a very loud name, called ����Nine Changes in the Sky.


    At the time of the comprehension of the heavens, Song Ning''s body was full of golden light. This golden light was emitted from the bones in the body. The golden light emitted from the bones in the body illuminated his entire person, even with the linden tree beside him. This light is getting stronger and stronger, and Jing Jing, who is closest to Song Ning, has been shaken so that his eyes cannot be opened.


    But even so, as if she could feel the existence of Song Ning in her mind, he sat like that, the landslide cracked in front without changing its color, and it was still in the stormy blood, as if nothing in this world. Can cause him to panic.


    At this moment, there was silence all around. No one could see an old man suddenly appearing in the sky, and no one could see that the skeleton that had never been a life like death had become a puppet, and this old man, between his hands To take away the puppet, when he took the puppet, he nodded at Song Ning and left.


    But just when the old man had turned and left, he suddenly whispered and looked at Song Ning and the Bodhi Tree more.


    "Interesting ... Interesting ... No wonder."


    These words left Song Ning with a permanent puzzle. He did n��t open his mouth, but watched the old fairy leave. The gleam of golden light was really powerful. Only a ray of golden light subdued the skull. If you want to rely on your own skills to subdue the skeleton, I am afraid that you can''t do it with your life.


    Sky, restore its true color.


    The darkness disappeared and the golden light disappeared.


    The monks who had to escape before had already stood still and looked at Song Ning under the Bodhi Tree. At this time, Jing Jing, who had the same expression as them, did not believe that it seemed to be able to destroy everything. Song Ning disappeared with a light flick.


    "Knot, it''s over ?!" Jing Jing seemed to be questioning, but also surprised.


    Song Ning smiled and turned to look at Jing Jing: "Why are you staying?"


    Jing Jing''s speech was blocked, but her cheeks were red for no reason. She quickly turned to look at the bodhi tree: "Unfortunately, this bodhi tree was sucked to life."


    Song Ning smiled and shook his head: "This tree can''t die."


    During the speech, Song Ning directly scratched his palm, then slammed it hard against the trunk of the Bodhi tree. The palm was inserted into the trunk, and the blood and vitality in his body also poured into the Bodhi tree.


    "You can regenerate ..."


    "Hush."


    Jing Jing was stopped by Song Ning at half of her speech. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at the monks in the distance who were still in a daze.


    Song Ning''s face became pale, but the trunk of the Bodhi Tree did not improve at all. Instead, it was as dry as before, and seemed to be sucked dry.


    Song Ning took a deep breath and poured the fairy power in her body towards the Bodhi Tree.


    Jing Jing wanted to ask him why he wanted to save this tree. Although the bodhi tree is precious, it is not rare. Moreover, this is just a bodhi tree that exists in the Demon Valley, not the world they live in.

 Chapter 1067： Withered trees and spring, the final rule will end

    Off-topic: After reading the book review area, I suddenly realized that I had made a mistake in the update in the past few days. The simple elementary school multiplication is wrong. It is a bit ... cough, occasionally, when writing a book, this kind of confusion can be even within 100 Please forgive me for the fact that all of the math questions are wrong, because many channels may already be on, so the content will not be modified. As long as you know it, nine lines of gold characters, each line of eleven, a total of ninety-nine. In addition, thanks to the enthusiastic readers for reminding in the book review area, I wish you all a happy new year, the following is the text of this chapter.


    If you just treat this tree just because of feelings, is it too much compassion?


    Gradually, the withered yellow leaves kept falling. For a while, the withered leaves fell like snowflakes, and the entire canopy was completely withered.


    Hopeless?


    Song Ning had a hint of hesitation in his arm. He sat under this bodhi tree, and he always had a very familiar feeling. As if he was sitting under the bodhi tree in the demon domain, he would be sheltered as if sitting here. Any intrusion from the outside world can be offset, which is why he wants to keep the bodhi tree.


    But now, the trunk is dry, the branches are yellow, and the leaves are falling ...


    Although Song Ning shocked all of them with just one blow, he was able to subdue the skeleton with such an easy force and dispel the smoke from the skeleton without a trace. If this is not a powerful strength, what a magic weapon for exorcism No matter what kind of it is, it is enough to prove that Song Ning is extremely strong, but even so, life and death are alive, how can he want to resurrect this dead tree?


    "Song Daoyou ..." Jing Jing couldn''t bear to see Song Ning in such a state. His vitality passed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only that, the fairy power in his body also poured into the bodhi tree frantically.


    It''s just a tree, why is it so persistent?


    "It''s just a tree, why are you so persistent?" This voice came from Song Ning''s storage ring.


    Just a tree?


    For ordinary people, this is really just a bodhi tree, but for Song Ning, the sense of deja vu that he can protect is unique. If this sense is lost, it will be less. The days he spent with Leng Yuexiao, one day later, one day less ...


    "If even the obsession is gone, what if the road is repaired?" Song Ning looked bitterly at the Bodhi tree in front of him. He could feel the weak breath of the tree, like a candle in the wind, about to go out.


    But at this moment, a gleam of red light appeared in the bodhi tree, which seemed to flow to all trunks, followed by the naked eyes of the fairy power scattered among the branches and trunks, and the already dead branches appeared on the branches. Green sprout.


    Above the sky, the old fairy who had already left did not really leave, but blended into the sky and looked down at Song Ning. When he saw the scene of the sprouting of the dead tree, he could n��t help but fly, thinking that he had appeared a long time ago. An old legend.


    "Withered trees and spring, the final law will end ..." The old fairy turned slowly thoughtfully, and there was no more noise.


    Withered wood in spring is a vision of heaven and earth. Since ancient times, how many withered trees have been able to meet spring? Under the support of Song Ning''s fairy power and vitality, the twig of the linden tree sprouted, and even the original yellow trunk had healed, and it was lush in the blink of an eye. The yellow leaves that had fallen on the ground before did not know what kind of force was toward The roots of the linden tree gather, and gradually sink into the soil after gathering.


    "The fallen leaves return to the roots and nourish the old trees. Now they can regenerate even without my strength." Song Ning pulled his hand out, clenched his fists, and the wound in his palm disappeared. At this time, the Bodhi tree had almost recovered in front of him. , He also made a wish.


    At this moment, no matter whether it was Sun Qian or Leng Ming, there was no slight contempt for Song Ning. The fifty or sixty monks who were alive after seeing all this, almost returned to Song Ning with teleportation speed. I was afraid that Song Ning would have burned them all upset.


    "Actually ... it really saves life." Jing Jing looked at this Bodhi tree, and in a trance, always felt that Song Ning''s magic was a bit too much, but although all of this is Song Ning''s credit, he must not ignore Song Ning''s body. The cold blood of Lengjia, the regenerative power of the cold blood of Lengjia, can even be reborn with plants, which is really magical.


    "Song Dao''s supernatural powers really opened my eyes."


    "Before I was blind, I didn''t recognize that Song Daoyou had such strength."


    "Song ..."


    Song Ning glanced at everyone and sighed softly: "Hey."


    This sigh scared everyone''s minds, fearing that Song Ning would wipe them out directly, but only when Song Ning waved his hand, nothing happened.


    "The fire and poison in your body have been resolved." After that, Song Ning turned and looked at Jing Jing: "Looking at the situation, it''s getting dark. Find a place to sleep."


    Jing Jing nodded again and again, she was going to walk next to the Bodhi tree, but at this moment, the earth again waved, and a huge vortex appeared in the sky. Throughout the entire Demon Valley.


    This scene came too suddenly, and the light instantly dyed everything around it to white. The monks could not even see their bodies, and entered a white light world in the blink of an eye.


    The wind was roaring in my ears, and my body seemed to be spinning continuously. So Song Ning reacted. They should have left the Cultivation Demon Valley.


    Many people have already gathered outside the Demon Valley, these people are standing beside the formation, and not far away is a competition field built with Xianli, waiting for the Demon Valley Monk to appear again and try again.


    The rules of the Battle of Cultivation of the Devil ��s Valley are very simple. Each sect enters four people. If there are a large number of people surviving, they will be ranked again. Will directly affect the strength ranking of the Demon Sect.


    It is precisely because this will affect the ranking of the Zongmen, so some elders of the big Zongmen come one after another. As for the small Zongmen, maybe a half person will be sent over, but there is no hope, just It is to see if there is any disciple of his ancestors surviving. Therefore, the battle of repairing the demon valley is a competition for Dazongmen. For Xiaozongmen, let the disciples come to die.


    "I don''t know how it will be this time."


    "According to previous experience, it seems that about two or three hundred people can survive. If there is no accident, this time it is the first place in the Celestial Palace. Three of the four disciples in the Celestial Palace this time are extremely strong. . "


    "That''s right, our first position in the Celestial Palace is unshakable, but Xue Lanzong is stable, and the second in ten thousand years has never changed, hahaha." This is the elder Li of Qingtou Mountain in the Celestial Palace Green head.

 Chapter 1068： End of the Battle of Cultivation Valley

    Among the many cultivators of the Taoist realm, Li Qingtou''s cultivation is extremely profound. Moreover, their Celestial Palace has always been the head of many monks, so Li Qingtou is even more proud.


    "Huh, natural disasters and man-made disasters, even if your disciples in the Qingqing Palace are powerful, don''t you have to be the first every time?" This is Elder Xuelan Zongdaoyun.


    At this time, the people present were mainly Xue Lanzong and the Celestial Palace. They were divided into two groups of forces. When Elder Xue Lanzong said Yun Dao opened his mouth, many people immediately agreed.


    "Haha, our Celestial Palace can''t be the first? Elder Daoyun, if our Celestial Palace can''t be the first, don''t you think that you, the Blood Lanzong, can be the first? If I can''t be the first in the Azure Palace, then I''m afraid of other All Zongmen disciples are dead. "Li Qing''s head laughed.


    This Li Qingtou''s voice was loud, and the elders of the Moxiusong gate on the side of the Tianqing Palace all laughed.


    The two of them were talking, and suddenly they felt a slight shock to the ground, and immediately after that, there was a ray of light not far in front of them. This ray formed a halo, and within this halo, the sand and stones were obviously in a burst. The law started.


    The crowd stopped, and figures gradually appeared in the formation, but this time the figure seemed to be much weaker than before.


    "Eh? Why don''t you look at the small number of people."


    "Don''t all come out? Impossible."


    Among the more than two hundred sects, fifty or sixty sects came to the elders. The fifty or sixty elders looked at the gradually clear figure in the formation, and their brows became tighter and tighter. When the people appeared in the formation completely During the Fa, almost all the elders were shocked.


    "Why ... why are there only 50 or 60 people ?!"


    Although many elders are surprised, after all, it is said that hundreds of people can survive, but now, only 50 or 60 people live, but then, they do n��t care about how many people are alive, but their own ancestry. Are any disciples alive?


    However, there are only fifty or sixty disciples coming out of the Valley of Cultivation Demon, a thousand people have entered, and fifty or sixty people have come out. There are more than two hundred sects, but only fifty or sixty disciples have come out. That is to say, If only one disciple of each sect is alive, only 50 or 60 disciples of the sect are still alive. As for those small sects, the elders who have come have completely given up the idea of ??surviving their own disciples.


    But at this moment, there was suddenly a hot eye in the crowd. She saw her disciple''s disciples at a glance. She originally thought that her disciples'' disciples could not be among these fifty or sixty people, but now she found out There is another one alive.


    "Jing Jing!" The elder looked like a middle-aged woman, shouting in surprise.


    In the crowd, Jing Jing''s ears moved, looking towards the elders, and at a glance he saw his elders'' elders: "Elder!"


    Jing Jing flew over, and at the same time, many elders of the Zongmen have also found the number of their disciples, some of them looked uplifted, and some were frowning, and these two expressions, in the Tianqing Palace elder Li The faces of Qingtou and Xue Lanzong, the elder Dao Yun, are very obvious.


    "Eh? Why didn''t one of our disciples come back? It was unexpected to me. Gee, I thought all four would be able to come back." Elder Blood Lanzong Daoyun sighed loudly, even though he sighed in the mouth, but already He couldn''t laugh.


    As for Li Qingtou in the Tianqing Palace, now his face is somber, he has repeatedly checked and explored many times, and finally only saw two disciples of his sect. This time he entered the Demon Valley, and the four disciples of the Tianqing Palace could They are all Dao realms, and it is said that the two disciples of Xue Lanzong are nothing more than fairyland. Now why did the disciples of Xue Lanzong survive more and the disciples of his Celestial Palace live less?


    "There must be something wrong at this time. Your blood Lanzong''s fairyland disciples can all survive. How could our Tianqing Palace break two Taoist disciples!" Li Qingtou started to play rogue.


    This is a matter that no one thought of. The ranking of Zongmen was determined according to the number of disciples who survived from the Demon Valley. This is a thousand-year rule. This is something everyone knows, although Li Qingtou also Knowing that the result can''t be changed, but he just couldn''t be convinced. How could his disciples be as good as Xuelanzong? Whether it is strength or cultivation, it should be above the disciple of Blood Lanzong. Moreover, the disciple of Blood Lanzong is notoriously incompatible, and their disciples in the Celestial Palace are very harmonious.


    "Leng Ming, good performance!" Elder Dao Yun laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, good kind, I know you will be able to lead our disciple Xuelan Zong out, although there is one less, but there is no harm, since it is Entering the Demon Valley, death and injury are inevitable. This time, I will give you great credit for returning to Zongmen! "


    Hearing this, Leng Ming''s face was a bit ugly. If this word was heard by Song Ning, would it be vengeful? At the same time, Leng Ming''s eyes also fell on Song Ning.


    Elder Dao Yun looked at Song Ning, and when Song Ning came here, it was mainly because of the nine deaths in this cultivation demon valley. Although he thought Song Ning had good strength and talent, he still gave people a sense of unknown origin. If you can survive in the Valley of Cultivation Demon, if you die, you will cultivate it well. If you die here, it ��s nothing to clean up some unidentified people for the sect, but now he sees Song Ning. He came out intact and surprised.


    "Song Ning, in this valley of repairing demon, did you not get cold care?" Elder Dao Yun asked casually.


    Leng Ming groaned in his heart, take care? He takes care of Song Ning? At the moment, he was a little worried whether Song Ning really got rid of the fire in his body.


    When Elder Dao Yun was happy, he heard Li Qingtou in the nearby Qingqing Palace shouting: "Zhang Tao, you go to compare with that coldness, it''s like friendship."


    Li Qingtou said this, even if someone laughed: "Elder Li, this is not in accordance with the rules? The three disciples of Xue Lanzong come back alive, but you only have two in the Celestial Palace. This victory is already obvious, this Once, Xue Lanzong was the first! "


    "Grandma''s, the first is the first. Who said they are not the first? I just saw that this disciple named Xue Lanzong called Leng Ming seemed to be very powerful, and wanted us to compare Zhang Tao with him, why? No?" Li Qingtou''s bullish momentum came up.


    Li Qingtou said this. Although many people were not upset, they did n��t wait for everyone to come forward to refute it. He heard him continue and said: "I see it like this, you are afraid, if you are afraid, forget it, after all, my Tianqing Palace The disciple is already very strong. If a disciple who accidentally survived your luck survived, wouldn''t your blood Lanzong be nobody? "


    He knew that he was a radical act, but now Elder Dao Yun is in a good mood, and the cold-hearted cultivation base is very strong. He naturally does not worry. Anyway, Xue Lanzong won this time, and the outcome of the competition is not important. But if you dare not learn from each other, you can laugh at it generously.


    "Leng Ming, you compare with him to see if he is stronger or weaker." Elder Dao Yun waved his sleeves, and he seemed extremely calm.


    Everyone looked at them with a lively mind. Even Jing Jing ��s master looked towards her at this moment. Her mood was very good. Looking at Jing Jing said, "This time, the strongest It should be this Tao and Leng Ming, if the two of them fight, you should be able to learn something from it, you talk to the teacher, who is stronger with them? "


    Upon hearing this, Jing Jing shook her head: "The two of them ... I don''t know who is stronger."


    "Hey, you girl, you don''t have to go in and see, but you are right, you should say that you have been bullied a lot, otherwise how could you survive?" Speaking of this, the woman''s expression tightened and her face changed immediately. Then, lower your voice: "Jing Jing, no one bullies you inside? If someone bullies you, you should tell the teacher now, and the teacher must get justice for you."


    "No, no." Jing Jing said quickly.


    The woman sighed: "Go back and you will talk to me about how your brothers are dead. Hey, I blame them for not being good at learning. If you have the ability to steal, you won''t die outside, but you are serious Not being bullied? That Zhang Tao, or Leng Ming, didn''t do anything to you by protecting your name ... "


    "Master, where do you want to go, how could there be, and I haven''t used them both to protect." Jing Jing said.


    Although the woman didn''t believe Jing Jing''s words, she saw the only apprentice she still had, and she still loved it. She didn''t ask much, but she turned her attention to the most lively place in the crowd.


    "Leng Ming and Zhang Tao are very strong, and they are comparable. They have also had a contest between them. It is not interesting to see what they are fighting, and it is a waste of time. I think there is another one in this blood Lanzong. The fairyland disciple survived, and this fairyland disciple''s strength was certainly impressive. How about letting this fairyland disciple reveal his hands to us? "An old man standing behind Li Qing''s head looked at Song Ning with a smile, but his eyes were at the moment Is full of badness.


    Although Song Ning had absorbed a lot of fairy power before, he just consumed a lot in order to save the Bodhi tree. Moreover, he has restrained the fairy power, which means that the fluctuation of fairy power that outsiders can feel is not very great. Qiang, although in the eyes of Elder Dao Yun, Song Ning''s strength is somewhat improved, but in the eyes of others, Song Ning is just a fairyland monk, not even the peak of fairyland.


    The disciples of the Taoist realm in the Celestial Palace are all dead, but the disciples of the fairyland in the blood Lanzong will either feel uncomfortable in anyone''s heart. Besides, they ca n��t show the existence of their Ziyun Grottoes. Now, the Lan Lanzong disciple of fairyland appears, and he also has a surviving disciple of fairyland. If the two are in a contest, the one beside him As long as the peak disciples of Wonderland win, Ziyun Cave will have the name of defeating Xue Lanzong.

 Chapter 1069： Who dares to compare?

    If Leng Ming is allowed to fight, Elder Dao Yun still has some confidence in his heart, but if Song Ning is to go ...


    Although he has also tried Song Ning before, Song Ning ��s strength is by no means limited by Wonderland, but the strength in Wonderland is super, even there are not many disciples beyond the scope of Wonderland. If the other party is also strong, then Song Ning loses Is it too ugly to affect Xue Lanzong''s shame?


    But think about it again and again, both sides are fairyland disciples, if you refuse, you will not be able to hang on your face.


    "Hum, I''m not convinced, and I want to be provoked by various means. You guys are really thick-skinned. If you must want to compare, we are not afraid of Blood Lanzong." Elder Dao Yun turned to look Song Ning: "Since everyone calls you to play by name, you are better than you."


    Song Ning nodded slightly, her eyes fell on the fairyland disciples of the Ziyun Cave.


    The disciples of the fairyland in Ziyun Cave were complacent, thinking that if they could come out alive this time, they would certainly receive a lot of rewards when they returned to Zongmen.


    "Qinghe, you compare with him. It doesn''t matter if you win or lose, it''s a sideshow." Elder Ziyun Grottoes said on the surface, but there was a voice in his heart: "This child should be able to get cold shelter. Live to the present, go up and give us a long face in Ziyun Cave! "


    After hearing this, the disciple named Qinghe changed his face at the time: "Uh ... this ... Song Daoyou is superior, I am ashamed, I am ashamed, this is worse than the test ..."


    "Hahahaha, Qinghe, Qinghe, I grew up watching you. I naturally know that you are humble. Are you worried about the blood Lanzong disciple? It''s okay. Although I went to fight, I just learned and clicked." Ziyun Cave The elder laughed.


    The more he laughed, the more ugly the face of the disciple named Qinghe was: "Master, just spare Qinghe!"


    When everyone was watching the bustle, Qinghe knelt on the ground with a thud, and raised his head like this, obviously looking terrified.


    "Master, because of my weak strength, how dare you compare with Song Daoyou. If it were not Song Daoyou, I would be afraid that all of us, 50 or 60, would die in the Valley of Demonic Cultivation, let alone me, even the Celestial Palace. Zhang Tao didn''t dare to make it in front of Song Daoyou. "Qinghe said while kneeling.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning. Song Ning''s complexion was originally okay, but when Qinghe said this, his complexion became complicated. Originally, he didn''t want outsiders to know this, but now it is good, everyone knows it, Although Qinghe''s move was abnormal, he said it in the first place. Looking at other disciples who came from Xiumo Valley, they all dodge when they touched Song Ning. Many elders also understood that what Qinghe said was true.


    "Zhang Tao, what''s going on?" Li Qing shouted.


    Zhang Tao''s legs softened: "Elders and elders, Song Daoyou''s strength is superior. Fortunately, Song Daoyou''s shot, we can turn the danger into one. So if it is a contest, forget it, even if our 50 or 60 people are together, I am probably not Song Daoyou''s opponent. . "


    Zhang Tao opened his mouth and said it even more exaggerated. He heard Li Qing''s head stunned. Even though the fifty or sixty disciples were not powerful, but if they were shot together, some of the elders present were not opponents. With such strength?


    "Leng Ming, this ..." Elder Dao Yun was also unexpected.


    Leng Ming hurriedly bowed to salute: "It is indeed so, the strength of Brother Song and Brother Song is beyond our reach, and then a bloodthirsty skeleton appears, and all of us and I only feel that the resistance is weak, our lives are at stake, and one has to flee, but Brother Song only With a single blow, the bloodthirsty skeleton is killed. Such strength is afraid that even many elders are inferior. "


    By the time of Leng Ming, Song Ning has almost been described as a god.


    Song Ning''s face was bitter: "Several Daoists'' remarks were heavy, but it was only a golden light that repulsed the skeleton, which was not so powerful."


    The humility of ordinary times will attract people, but now Song Ning is humble, but the elders feel that he is showing off, especially Li Qingtou. Originally this time the Tianqing Palace was not the first, which made him very angry. Now Song Ningzai In this way, he is even more angry.


    "Oh? Comparable to the strength of the elders? I can''t think of it. A disciple in the Celestial Palace on the surface seems to have a stronger strength than the Tao Realm? I''m quite aware of it. Which elder would swallow it? What kind of panacea has changed the appearance and hidden the breath, come here to deliberately make trouble for me? "Li Qing''s head shouted and breathed:" I Li Qingtou likes to compete with the strong, and it is rare to have a strength. How can disciples compare with the elders? "


    "Li Qingtou! You are too shameless and want to compete with my blood Lanzong disciple. You are not afraid of being passed on for jokes!" Elder Dao Yun glared.


    "Huh, your blood Lanzong''s method is really ridiculous. How about you come to compare with me and divide into males and females?" Li Qingtou was already angry.


    Seeing the elders around, these two people are afraid to fight. They are divided into two factions. The friction between the two factions is also normal, but it has been hindered by frequent conflicts between immortals in recent years. There will be no hands between the demons, so as to avoid being exploited by others. Now that Li Qingtou and Dao Yun elders really want to fight, they naturally pull forward.


    "Now that the outcome is fixed, don''t mention this matter anymore, the two Taoists are angry."


    "Yeah, although this time the Blood Lanzong is already the first, we have not yet divided the second place. Our other Zongmen competitions still need to be carried out. Elder Li and Elder Daoyun, both of them are angry. . "


    Under the reconciliation of everyone, Li Qing shook his head with a big sleeve and snorted coldly, and said no more. As for Elder Dao Yun, he already had the idea of ??leaving Song Ning with Leng Ming and Sun Qian.


    Before leaving, Leng Ming glanced at Jing Jing and quickly walked towards Jing Jing, and at the same time, Jing Jing also walked in the direction of Leng Ming.


    Seeing Leng Ming at first sight, his heart was warm. In the Valley of Cultivation of Demon, it was indeed the best choice to follow Song Ning. Leng Ming knew that he knew well, but he did not feel that his relationship with Jing Jing was too distant. To go, I don''t know how long it will be when I meet next time. He still remembers the relationship between the two.


    But when Leng Ming walked in front of Jing Jing and wanted to talk to Jing Jing, Jing Jing just nodded slightly towards him, and then quickly walked past him. At this moment, Leng Ming reacted, Jing Jing did It is not fake to go here, but not to him, but to Song Ning!

 Chapter 1070： Break away from the mountain gate

    "Song Daoyou." Jing Jing stood in front of Song Ning, her head slightly down like a girl, and her face looked like Xia Guangguang.


    "Jing Jing, what happened the night before ..."


    Song Ning said halfway, Leng Ming''s mind tightened, what happened at night? Not to mention that people will sleep at night. At this moment, a man and a woman are talking together at night, which naturally attracts the attention of others. In addition, Song Ning was already the object of everyone''s attention. What to say.


    "I remember, I didn''t forget." Jing Jing said happily.


    "Yes, as I expected." Song Ning said.


    "If you are free, come here to find me." Jing Jing took a handkerchief from the storage ring in Song Jing''s room. Song Ning opened it. The handkerchief is above the map, and where the map is, it is where Jing Jing is. .


    "Song Daoyou, remember to come early, I''ll wait for you."


    Under the strange eyes of everyone, Jing Jing turned back to the master, while Song Ning followed the eyes of envy, jealousy and hate, and was preparing to leave with Elder Daoyun.


    "Huh, Daoyun, you are not going to look at the competition here?" Li Qing saw the elder Daoyun about to leave, sneered coldly.


    Elder Dao Yun smiled: "You compare, what do you do with me? My blood Lanzong is already the first, why should I care about your ranking in the Tianqing Palace?"


    "you����"


    In the Qingqing Palace, Li Qingtou had not yet waited for the exit. Elder Dao Yun had already brought Song Ning and three others into the teleportation array.


    Although the battle of repairing the devil''s valley lasted for more than three months, Song Ning learned from the dialogue between Leng Ming and Elder Daoyun that the battle of repairing the devil''s valley lasted only three days outside.


    "When I came to this ancient immortal tomb before, I heard that the outside time is different from the inner time. Now it seems that the time in the ancient demon mound where I am in the Xiugu Valley is now. The flow rate is different. "Song Ning thought to himself, time is different, and time and space are different. Is this different time and space formed by different time and speed?


    Among the ancient immortal tombs for a long time, there are only a few months or even days in the outside world. This ancient immortal tomb is countless years ago. How should this time flow rate be calculated?


    With these calculations in mind, Song Ning and others had already passed through the teleportation array and returned to the Blood Lanzong Sect.


    On the Tongtian Road, they first passed the Four Caves and the First Hall. Elder Dao Yun and three others stood on the Tongtian Road and looked at Song Ning: "You go back first, practice well in the sect gate, don''t run around."


    Song Ningluo bowed and left.


    Seeing Song Ning leave, Elder Dao Yun turned to Sun Gan and said: "Sun Gan, you go back, cold, follow me."


    "Yes, Elder Daoyun." Sun Qian got up and went back to the Second Cave. As for Leng Ming, he followed Elder Daoyun and walked all the way to Elder Daoyun''s residence.


    In the room, Elder Daoyun waved off his perception with the outside world. He sat at the table, pointed to the chair next to his finger, and let Leng Ming also sit down.


    "I ask you, what is Song Ning." Elder Dao Yun said Song Ning.


    If it was before, Leng Ming was unwilling to talk to others, even the elders, he just thought that the so-called elders were just a longer period of cultivation, nothing great, but now I have seen Song Ning in the Valley of Cultivation, Only then did he truly understand his smallness, and now his views on things have changed.


    "In the Demon Valley, as soon as we arrive at night, we will fall asleep and be attacked by a creature at night. Most of the monks did not die in the fight, but were eaten by the creature." Leng Ming Dao.


    "What did you say ?!" Elder Dao Yun was startled.


    "It sounds a bit mysterious, but it really is so. We are not only attacked by the creature, but also have no memory at night. As long as it is dark, we will fall asleep, and even if we are eaten, we will not wake up. At the end, all of us gathered under a bodhi tree. Under this bodhi tree, Song Ning came with Jingjing, and soon came a bloodthirsty skeleton. When the skull hit, it was overwhelming. The black light of the place, even though the vitality of the woods and flowers were all drained away, we have no resistance at all, but Song Ning sat under the linden tree and shot a golden light towards the skeleton, and the skeleton disappeared directly. . "


    Leng Ming said all the visions in the Demon Valley in one breath. These words, even if no one has heard it for thousands of years, and no one in the population has said that the battle of the Demon Valley is a kind of Tradition, they do n��t even know why this tradition is inherited, but they understand that if this tradition is not followed, there must be a big trouble. It ��s just that for so many years, no one has ever recorded anything about the Demon Valley, only the monks. After coming out of it, there is almost no memory.


    "Do you know what these words mean?" Elder Dao Yun narrowed his eyes.


    "The disciple understands that if it had not been through the battle of repairing the demon valley, I would not have seen it so thoroughly now. At this time, I also understood why Elder Daoyun told me not to come in the middle of repairing the demon valley before he left. Song Ning is also the elder you arranged in. "Leng Ming said, and Elder Chongdaoyun bowed to salute:" If the elder has nothing else, the disciple will retire first. "


    Elder Dao Yun pushed his hand and let Leng Ming go away, and then the picture about Song Ning continued to appear in his mind. It didn''t take long for Song Ning to come here, but the change of Song Ning was too great .


    "Did he hide his true identity from the beginning?" Elder Dao Yun thought and flew towards the Four Caves.


    Among the four caves at this time, Bai Wei and others were surprised by Song Ning''s return.


    "In the past, although the war of repairing the devil''s valley was nine deaths and one life, all those who survived will be rewarded by Zongmen. Congratulations to Song Daoyou." Bai Wei saw Song Ning coming back and said with a fist.


    Song Ning naturally heard that the title in Bai Wei''s mouth had changed. The two were formerly known as brothers, but now they have become ''Daoyou''. The reason for this is not to think about, because Bai Wei thought he Lied.


    "Brother, there are some things, in fact, I should explain to you. Before I hurried away, I didn''t have time to talk, which caused you to misunderstand, and I hope you will forgive me." Song Ning''s opening was apologetic.


    Bai Wei naturally didn''t expect that Mo Wei would say Bai Wei. At this time, the other disciples in these four caves didn''t expect Song Ning to say that. It stands to reason that Song Ning is considered to be ''yijin returning home''. Before going out, he was in these four caves. The identity in the middle can be said to be the strongest. Now that we are back, no one in the Four Caves can compare with it. Even if Bai Wei and him are a little unhappy, they dare not say it now, but just Under such circumstances, he actually took the initiative to say sorry to Bai Wei, which is really surprising.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Wei''s expression and sighed: "Elder Dao Yun came to me before, it was indeed ..."


    "Song Ning, you come out." Song Ning was talking, and suddenly heard the voice of Elder Dao Yun.


    Song Ning paused and turned to look towards the direction of Tongtian Road. At this moment, Elder Dao Yun was standing on the Tongtian Road with a forehand. He hesitated a little and turned his head and said to Bai Wei: "Brother Bai waits for me for a while, and I will go back when I go. "


    At the end of the speech, Song Ning was heading towards Elder Dao Yun. The time he spent in this door was still shallow, and he did not know the temper of Elder Dao Yun, but Bai Wei could see that Elder Dao Yun was not in a good mood at the moment, Song Ning Shenghuan, it stands to reason that Elder Yun''s attitude towards Song Ning should be good, but now he is in a bad mood, and what Song Ning said before thinking about it may also be true.


    "Elder Dao Yun." Song Ning bowed.


    Elder Dao Yun narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning, his sleeves flicked. Song Ning only felt the trance in front of him, his feet fluttered, and when he stood firm, he found himself already in the room of Elder Dao Yun. He was naturally familiar with this room. It was in this room that Elder Dao Yun questioned for a while, and then returned to become the nominee for the battle of the Demon Valley.


    "I don''t know what the elders wanted me to do?" Song Ning said again.


    Elder Dao Yun narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Ning: "Who ... who are you?"


    Song Ning was stunned: "Disciple Song Ning, if it were not Elder Daoyun, I was afraid that it would be difficult for Xue Lanzong to be here ..."


    "What are you doing? What''s going on in the Demon Valley, and why are you here, my blood Lanzong?" Elder Dao Yun suddenly asked a long list of questions.


    There is no way to explain the matter of repairing the Devil''s Valley. Even if it is explained, no one will believe that as for his cultivation behavior, it is placed in front of him, but because of everyone''s praise, he now says that he only has fairyland cultivation behavior. I believe that in this way, he can''t answer the question of Elder Yun.


    Seeing Song Ning''s silence, Elder Dao Yun frowned and looked at Song Ning carefully, but he couldn''t find anything strange in Song Ning''s body. This time, he didn''t do anything but sighed heavily.


    "Let''s go, don''t return to Blood Lanzong in the future."


    Song Ning stunned: "I didn''t make a mistake, why did the elders drive me out of the sect?"


    "Although I do n��t know your origin or what you want to do, but I feel that you have a breath that does n��t belong here. I recalled everything since you appeared and found out about you The memory is very vague, this kind of vagueness is not normal. While I do n��t want to do anything with you, you can go, in the future ... Never return to the Blood Lanzong. "Elder Dao Yun said frowning frowning.


    Song Ning shook his head: "I didn''t want to leave, but if Elder Daoyun must ask me to leave, I have something to ask."


    "You tell me." Elder Daoyun said.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, and now if he does not ask, I am afraid that it would be difficult to find someone in this ancient immortal tomb.


    "Elder Dao Yun, have you heard of ... time and space disorder?" Song Ning said.


    hiss!


    Elder Dao Yun took a deep breath and looked at Song Ning in disbelief: "You, where did you hear these four words? Who are you? Who is hell? Immediately, hemorrhage Lanzong, leave me immediately!"


    Too late to meet, to say goodbye, Song Ning was beaten by Elder Dao Yun with a fairy force. When he stopped retreating, he found himself already outside the Xuelanzong Mountains. When looking up, all he could see was blood Lanzong''s ethereal mountain gate and an elongated road leading to the sky.

 Chapter 1071： The wind is alive

    "Shoot me out without saying a word?" Song Ning frowned and looked at the blood Lanzong, the protection of the blood Lanzong was strong, Song Ning could not enter at all, even if he wanted to say goodbye to Bai Wei It''s a foreign story, but Song Ning can''t figure it out, why he must be expelled from Lanzong just after this happens.


    Looking at the blood Lanzong in the past, think about your own mission here. Although you haven''t seen Fang Moli now, the mission is the mission, the trust and loyalty. After all, the blood Lanzong is the same here. A starting point, and I have been awakening for some time. If I do n��t hurry to look for other people, I will probably cause trouble if the others wake up.


    "It''s a good thing to leave this blood Lanzong, but in the future, we must find an opportunity to explain it to Brother Bai." In addition, Song Ning did not have much regret.


    At this time, Song Ning was standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the cloud in front of him, and he couldn''t help feeling emotion, and it was no wonder that the blood Lanzong practiced very fast, this blood Lanzong was built on the cloud, above the cloud, the closest to the sky, and the most Close to the stars above the sky like a hanging river.


    Below the mountain top is the world, where he has never set foot.


    Blood Lanzong was originally built among the mountains. Behind Song Ning is the endless mountain stream. The mountain peaks are continuous, and the strong winds inside it roar, giving people a feeling of `` don''t go when you come ''''.


    Song Ning took a step forward and walked to the top of the mountain, and saw the ripples formed by the wind blades. This fluctuation was like a wave of water, constantly changing.


    "Water wave ... or wind blade?" Song Ning reached out and reached into the "wave", but when his hand fell in the wind, his fingers were suddenly cut, and blood flowed out as if he were scratched by the blade.


    Song Ningfei was not surprised, but laughed. This is probably the extraordinary thing of Xue Lanzong. Even if he drove people out of Zongmen, he had the ability to stop them. The wind in these three thousand mountains turned out to be unexpected. The wind blade has been formed, but it is not exactly the wind blade, because the wind blade will constantly change, sometimes like an ice blade, sometimes like a vortex, sometimes like a wave of water, and sometimes just the wind.


    Thinking of this scene, he got it.


    "The wind is also alive." Song Ning bowed his head and smiled.


    All things in the world are spirits, even the wind is alive. Song Ning only thought that such elements are rules, rules are dead, people are alive, people can understand the rules, and of course they can understand the power of nature, But now he found that all he had thought was wrong.


    The wind is alive, so it is not used for perception.


    "You, how long have you practiced?" Song Ning looked at her indifferently and held out her hand again.


    The wind rustled, but this time it didn''t hurt Song Ning. The only thing Song Ning felt was the wind. The wind was very gentle, sliding on the fingertips, like a stream of water, with a hint of coolness.


    "You really are alive." Song Ning slowly raised his hand. He had closed his eyes at the moment and felt the wind quietly.


    The wind is invisible, but in Song Ning''s eyes, he has a shape. Because of his perception of the wind, he can feel the shape of the wind vaguely. At this moment, the wind is pulling him like a hand.


    "I can feel my existence, you, is the third one."


    The voice did not know how to get into Song Ning''s mind. Song Ning did not open his eyes: "There are only three people."


    "The one who is afraid of me will die, and the one who sees me will be born. After being expelled from this gate by the blood Lanzong, from ancient times to the present, there are only two people who can survive before you."


    "How long have you practiced?" Song Ning asked again.


    "The wind is colorless, the wind is ruthless, the wind is silent, the wind is invisible, I was born between heaven and earth, I do not know how long to practice, nor how long it exists, I only know that from the beginning of my memory until now, Moon change, you ask me how long I have practiced. If I tell you, I have never practiced, do you believe it? "


    Song Ning smiled: "I believe, I don''t believe."


    The wind didn''t speak anymore, and Song Ning didn''t speak again.


    In this way, he sat on the top of the mountain, quietly, sitting.


    Sunset, sunrise.


    In Song Ning''s heart, the wind became more and more materialized. When Song Ning fully saw the existence of the wind, he got up and opened his eyes, only to see that the wind wrapped around him.


    "As soon as I set foot on the wind, there was no peak in the sky." Song Ning took off.


    The wind, looking at Song Ning, who disappeared in the distance, seeing no anger, only heard the wind sigh: "This time, you only spent one night ..."


    The element is the power of nature, and the power of nature is different.


    Being able to use it is the first layer. Being able to feel the existence of elemental life is the second layer, and the only people who can feel in this second layer are the "three people" in the air.


    After rushing out of the three thousand mountains, Song Ning finally saw the city, and the bustling crowd was living and multiplying, just like in the world. This feeling seems to Song Ning to be different from ordinary, and he came to the world to do The first thing is to look for Jing Jing. While looking for Jing Jing, you must also look for the monk who came from the falling dust star. As for Fang Moli, fortunately, at the beginning, he saw Fang Moli entered the Daomen.


    "With Mori''s talents, when you enter the Daomen, you should be in a good sect, and I don''t know how to practice today." Song Ning thought, walking quickly outside the city.


    Several large characters on the city gate are prominent-Liulicheng.


    The inside and outside of the city gates of Liuli City, including the city walls are made of glaze. This is the first time Song Ningda has seen it. There are no restrictions on the city gates. There are many people coming and going. These people are some monks, but some are mortals. As for why mortals would walk with the monks so indifferently, Song Ning was not surprised. After all, the monks had a period of experience that must be realized in the stage of cultivation. There is life.


    "Candied gourd, delicious candied gourd, rock candied gourd."


    There was such a barking in the city, Song Ning stunned, looked up, not far in front, a little brother was selling candied gourds, the candied gourds were not just hawthorns, but also various fruits, oranges, There are many varieties of grapes and so on. It seems that the color combination is also very good, and there is an appetite at first glance.


    In a trance, Song Ning remembered a long time ago, when he first went down the mountain gate, he could not remember what city it was, but he remembered Tang Yue. At that time, Tang Yue''s favorite was the candied fruit. Chain store, I didn''t expect this candied gourd to have existed in ancient times, and the variety of candied gourd is really enough.


    "If Sister Tang Yue, you might like it very much." Song Ning felt as if he had returned to the past, when he was Xiao Zongmen''s younger brother, and when he was cared for. However, the times have changed and things have changed ...

 Chapter 1072： Baijia?

    "Brother, do you want to buy a candied gourd? Our candied gourd is the best in Shili Baxiang, and our branches are open all over the country. If you don''t eat it today, you will miss the deliciousness of the world."


    The little brother who sells sugar gourds started to eat while talking. Song Ning looked sideways, and there were a lot of finished bamboo sticks next to it. Obviously this buddy ate it himself.


    "Looking like this is really delicious, how do you sell it?" Song Ning asked.


    "One fairy jade, one pick."


    Song Ning thought about it, there is some money. Yes, I had made a lot of money in Xiu Mo Gu before, but I haven''t spent it yet: "Well, let me ..."


    Song Ningzheng said, and suddenly heard a rude voice from the side: "Well, I have packed the sugar gourd here!"


    "Uh, this little sister, you are not so good. Although I used to sell it to you before, it is different today. I have customers here today, can you ..."


    "Huh, no! My girl wants to eat candied calabash, who dares to buy it?"


    If the ordinary person is so overbearing, Song Ning is already extremely angry, but this person is different now. This little girl is very young at first glance, pinching her waist while speaking, and raising her head, her slightly raised chest. I knew it was just starting to grow up, and my mouth puckered up.


    "Little sister, this won''t work, do you know how important my customers are? Any customer we have to think about, as long as we want to eat our candied fruits, then we must sell them. If we do n��t sell them, in the future The word-of-mouth is over, but ours is an old name, an old name that has not changed for thousands of years! "


    The younger brother said, "After talking, I heard that the little sister was a little bit confused:" You, where are you from so much nonsense? The girl said she wanted it, just asked. "The little girl said, looking back at Song Ning Song Ning was two heads taller than her. She looked up at Song Ning and snorted coldly: "And you, don''t fight with me, otherwise I''m welcome!"


    The little girl said, she also rolled up her sleeves, as if she were going to do it with Song Ning. The little girl did n��t even have a fairyland, only stayed in the spirit realm, and her spiritual power was very weak. For, it looks pretty good.


    "I want all these sugar gourds." Song Ning smiled and took out Xianyu.


    When the girl saw it, she was anxious immediately: "You, you, you dare!"


    While talking, I suddenly heard the voice of a middle-aged man next to me: "Interesting, it is better to offend people to inquire first, offend our Bai family? I think you don''t want to live!"


    Song Ning frowned, and when she heard the word "Bai Jia", she suddenly thought of Bai Wei. If she said Bai Jia, Song Ning would have some kind of intimacy. The little girl was extremely rampant just now, but it gave Song Ning a feeling There was still no disgust at all, but as soon as this middle-aged man spoke, Song Ning was annoyed.


    "Humph." The middle-aged man approached, with a square face and thick eyebrows, but it looked slightly dignified. As soon as he appeared, the people around him dispersed towards both sides.


    "It''s the Bai Family Manager."


    "Why is the Bai Family Manager here?"


    "God, there are people who dare to provoke the Bai family? Really impatient."


    "I heard that the Bai family manager is very overbearing, and it must be reported. If someone dares to provoke them, he will certainly not let the other party pass."


    Everyone''s twitter was not low, and immediately fell in Song Ning''s ears. Of course, Song Ning could hear it, and the Bai family manager would also hear it naturally. When he heard these words, instead of having a little bit of anger, he was very happy. He wanted to come, although the person in front of him was a cultivation practice in fairyland, but what if it were cultivation practice in fairyland? He is also a practise in the wonderland, and his cultivation is not weak. Moreover, the person in front of him is not strong at all, and even a little girl in the spirit world dares not to humiliate. Such a person is naturally a coward he used to give the Baijia Liwei .


    Song Ning turned his head to look at the head of the Bai family. He raised his brow slightly: "Bai family? Which Bai family? I haven''t heard of it. There are still overlords in this city?"


    "Oh, our Master Bai family is a disciple of Xue Lanzong, and Xue Lanzong is next to it. Not to mention that our master Bai family, even if I am a housekeeper, you can''t offend you! I am in a good mood today, You better leave me quickly, otherwise we will be angry with Miss Bai family, hehe, you do n��t even know how you died. "


    As soon as the Bai Family Manager spoke, everyone else retreated. In their eyes, this reckless young man had a short life. If he doesn''t hurry now, he will surely find himself killed.


    "Have you heard it? Hurry up and leave me, otherwise I want you to look good!" The little girl pointed at Song Ning, and the tiger''s teeth came out. Although the words were very unpleasant, they gave a very ridiculous feeling.


    But even so, Song Ning was still a little angry, not because of the little girl, but because of the Bai family manager.


    "Your Bai family, very powerful." Song Ning raised his head slightly and smiled.


    "There''s so much nonsense, you are looking for death!" The Bai Family Manager punched Song Ning in a punch, and the punch came out, causing the land around Song Ning to start to compress. This compressed land even brought a force of restraint , The power is enough to restrain the fairyland monk can not move.


    Song Ning frowned slightly and couldn''t help but smile. This punch could not help but contain the power of martial arts, and even the power of the element. This attack was strange, and the attack of ordinary fairyland monks could not reach this level.


    In the face of this level of attack, Song Ning can say that he did not care at all. However, Song Ning is standing at the moment. Other people think that Song Ning is completely unable to fight back, and as he is still laughing, he may think Song Ning is already scared and stupid.


    "Death!" The fist of the Bai family''s general manager has already fallen on the bridge of Song Ning''s nose.


    When everyone thought Song Ning was going to die, I saw that the fist of the Bai family manager actually passed directly over Song Ning''s head, and then, a hand fell on his shoulder.


    "Are you looking for me?" Song Ning asked.


    The pupil of the Bai family manager shrank sharply, but after all, he was a monk of the fairyland. The Bai family manager, his strength was really not weak.


    However, this time, Song Ning didn''t dodge any more, but turned his hand and pinched the opponent''s wrist.


    "You ... who the **** are you? Could it be that our Bai family provoked it?" Bai Yi, the manager''s forehead, suddenly shed cold sweat.


    "Oh, it''s funny, I didn''t want to be against you, but what about you? This little girl doesn''t matter, he''s ignorant at a young age, but you, an adult, come directly to humiliate without saying a word, Then came the hands. "When Song Ning spoke, his hands were harder.


    The Bai Family Manager is already a very powerful person here. Mo Yao is an ordinary fairyland monk. Even a weak fairyland monk has no resistance in front of him, but Song Ning would be so strong, just use One hand beat him like this.


    Click!


    Song Ning didn''t show mercy at all. In the face of this kind of person, he wouldn''t show mercy. Although he is from Bai Wei''s family, this person is too rampant and doesn''t have the kind of demeanor that a monk should have.


    "Stop!" The little girl rushed up to bite Song Ning''s wrist: "Let''s loosen, loosen quickly, otherwise I''m welcome to you!"


    Song Ning''s wrist slightly loosened, but even so, the Bai Jiaguan''s hand had been broken, and Song Ning''s wrist shook again, and then the Bai Jiaguan and the little girl were shaken at the same time.


    "Huh, you are dead! Dare to move me, you are dead!"


    At this time, there were many people talking about it, but for Song Ning, no one dared to despise it. The Bai family manager looked at his broken hand. He could n��t believe it anyway. Such a young fairyland monk dare Do it yourself, and beat yourself so easily.


    "I''m dead?" Song Ning sneered: "If you are not from the Bai family, now it is not your hand that is broken, but your head!"


    "Fart! If you have that strength, you can ..."


    The speech of the Bai family''s director has not fallen, only a trance in front of me, followed by the wind, and the next moment he couldn''t breathe.


    Song Ning squeezed the neck of the Bai Family Manager, his eyes were full of cold light: "I don''t want to deal with you, not dare!"


    The Bai family manager couldn''t even speak, but the little girl cried wowly, somehow, Song Ning always felt very uncomfortable in her heart when she saw the little girl crying, as if she once knew the little girl, and As long as she is sad, she can''t look down.


    "Fuck, let''s go." Song Ning frowned.


    The head of the Bai family took the little girl and turned and ran. Just as the little girl turned, Song Ning suddenly felt as if she had seen her somewhere. This back view is like he was in that fairy market many years ago. The weak figure she saw in the room, she was crying in that room at that time, lonely and helpless. If Song Ning passed, she might not be scared when she was there.


    This girl is Baixin!


    At that time, the white core, just like this little girl now? Although the personality is different, in fact, there is almost no difference between the two people. If it is not so many years later, Song Ning will surely recognize this as the childhood white core!


    "White core ?!" Song Ning said.


    Song Ning''s voice was not loud, but she was directly heard by the little girl. After hearing this, the little girl shuddered and turned to look at Song Ning. Song Ning''s eyes were full of surprises. Is it really white core?


    "Who are you calling?" The little girl asked as she turned around.


    Song Ning had a loss in her eyes, but when she thought about it, she thought she was too ridiculous. How could she be Baixin? Isn''t the person who is similar to Bai Ting but not Bai Ting just called Bai Wei?

 Chapter 1073： Superior Fairy Jade

    Song Ning smiled and shook his head, looking at the two people who were far away. It was only a few days after he came out, and he missed the stars a little bit.


    "Boss, these candied fruits ..."


    Song Ning just said this, only to hear that the little girl who was not far away desperately wanted to run, as if the sugar gourd was her life. As soon as the little girl made a move, she was immediately caught by the Bai family manager: "Miss, don''t ..."


    "Miss?" Everyone sighed, this little girl turned out to be Miss Bai? She used to think that she was just a servant of the Bai family, or a lady maid of the Bai family, but now it would not be wrong to say this from the head of the Bai family.


    Wow ...


    The little girl was wearing a square hat on top of her head. Pulling the square hat down, she saw that her long silver hair was exposed, and even reflected in the sun.


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly. This person is not Bai Xin, who is it? The previous costume did not look like a white core, but now it is exactly the same as the white core of the year, whether it is viewed from the front or the back, but ...


    Her hair ... didn''t it become like this afterwards? Why are you here ...


    The voices of people around, the struggles of Miss Bai''s family, the doubts of the younger brother who bought the sugar gourd, all the sounds were blurred by Song Ning''s ears, between the trance, everything seemed to have changed.


    But in reality, nothing changes, and the only change is perhaps his state of mind.


    "Brother, brother? Do you want your candied gourd?"


    Song Ning recovered, and looked at the young man who sold sugar gourd, and nodded.


    "You''re really all inclusive, right?" The little brother seemed a bit worried. Before that little girl bought all the candied gourds every time, but today I met such a one. If the other party doesn''t buy it all, then just Big loss.


    Song Ning nodded and turned over to take out the fairy jade: "Eighteen fairy jade."


    Brother stretched his hand to take the fairy jade, but when he first held the fairy jade, the hand that was originally lifted was like a heavy object, and it instantly sank. Not only that, even with his arm, he also sink directly down go with.


    Song Ning''s eyes were quick, and he immediately grabbed the opponent''s hand and took eighteen pieces of fairy jade in his hand.


    Brother looked at Song Ning in panic: "You, you ..."


    "Don''t get me wrong, this fairy jade is okay, how could ..."


    Just when Song Ning wondered why this fairy jade appeared in such a situation, he spit out a few novel words from his brother''s mouth: "High, advanced fairy jade ..."


    "High-grade fairy jade?" Song Ning frowned. What is the difference between high-grade fairy jade and fairy jade? Song Ning raised this fairy jade over his head and looked at the sun. This fairy jade is indeed good. The fairy power in it is extremely strong, but what can be done even then? Is high-level fairy jade different from ordinary fairy jade?


    "Yeah, do you have any ordinary fairy jade? I can''t afford this high-quality fairy jade." The little brother waved his hand, his face awkward.


    Song Ning''s actions also attracted the attention of people around him. Ordinary immortal jade is nothing to them, but the superior immortal jade is different. The superior immortal jade was originally a currency circulated among the advanced immortals. There is no difference, but more and more people will use ordinary fairy jade and senior fairy jade to exchange for the qualification to enter the senior fairy circle. As a result, there is also a price, which is almost one hundred ordinary fairy Jade can be exchanged for a high-grade fairy jade.


    "Why can''t you afford it? Is it possible that this value is different?" Song Ning asked puzzled.


    At this time, this little brother looked at Song Ning''s expression to realize that Song Ning really didn''t know the difference between this high-grade fairy jade and ordinary fairy jade. People around him now also understand that Song Ning really doesn''t know this ordinary fairy The difference between jade and high-level fairy jade, and the strength of his shot just now is obviously different from ordinary people, and the strength is also very strong, perhaps from the circle of high-level fairy.


    The existence of the high-level fairy is both mysterious and ordinary, but many people want to enter this circle but cannot enter.


    There is an old saying in their self-cultivation realm: the powerful are not necessarily senior fairy, but senior fairy must have strength.


    People who were originally interested in Song Ning are more interested at the moment, but they are also more afraid when they are interested. After all, this customer is a senior fairy, and the circle of the senior fairy is a world, and they are insurmountable by ordinary fairy. world.


    "This high-grade fairy jade is equivalent to one hundred ordinary fairy jade." Xiao brother said.


    Song Ning realized that it was no wonder that Jing Jing felt that he wanted too many fairy jade, but he didn''t think how. It turned out that these were all high-level fairy jade, and even before he was in the Falling Star, the Falling Star Lord gave him the fairy Jade is nothing more than ordinary fairy jade, so now when compared with him, he is equivalent to ninety billion ordinary fairy jade.


    90 billion ...


    It''s like using a piece of gold to buy something worth a dozen copper plates. Even if the money is given to the other party, the other party can''t find it.


    "Then hold this piece." Song Ning put away seventeen pieces, and handed the rest to the little brother.


    The little brother hurriedly waved his hand: "No, no, if you want to eat candied gourds, Shangxian, all these are taken away, no money, as long as you are in a good mood, just mention our" old and delicious candied gourd "."


    As he said, he had already wrapped these sugar candied gourds with Song Ning. This is not an ordinary sugar candied gourd. It uses spirit fruits, and the sugar candies are not ordinary sugar candies. Song Ning reached out to take these sugar candied gourds. What he cares about is not whether these sugar candied gourds need money or not, but what the little brother just said in his mouth is ''old and delicious sugar candied gourds''.


    This is the sugar candied gourd he ate with Tang Yue under Tianyuan School. He remembers very clearly that the "old and delicious" sugar candied gourd was a chain store in Luoyu. At that time, there were many stores. I didn''t expect to have it here?


    "Shangxian walk slowly, come again, you must not forget Shangxian ......"


    Song Ning nodded and thanked. After turning around, he could not hear the voice of the little brother behind him, but his mind was extremely sober. Here he met Bai Wei, who was very similar to Bai Ting, and Bai Family, who was very similar to Bai Xin. Missy, and this old and delicious candied gourd.


    It was too similar, and the similarity made him feel like he was dreaming.


    "Taoyou, I see you with a clean bone and immense power. He will definitely be a dragon and a phoenix among people. Why don''t you come to my side? I''ll count it for you? I charge very little here. Chun ... Senior Jade Jade. "Next to the road was a sensational old Taoist, who looked like a river and lake.


    Song Ning glanced sideways and walked in front of the old Taoist unknowingly. He directly took out ten pieces of high-grade fairy jade without telling the other party''s fortune-telling, but asked directly ...

 Chapter 1074： Here, where

    "Here, how long is a year." Song Ning said.


    The old Taoist froze: "Three hundred and sixty-five years a year, Taoist, why do you ask so?"


    "How to get this place." Song Ning took out the address Jing Jing gave before.


    The old Taoist glanced: "It''s easy to say that Xiuyue Mountain Qing Cangdong Mansion is also a Demon Sect. From here, it is five thousand miles west.


    "Thank you." Song Ning clenched his fists and got up before leaving.


    "Taoist, please stay!" The old Taoist stopped Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned his head and looked puzzled.


    "I haven''t fortune telled you yet." The old Taoist said.


    "No need." Song Ning took another step, but the footsteps just stepped out, only to feel that the old Taoist''s hand suddenly stretched out, and the original normal arm turned into an ordinary double length, and directly grabbed his Yibian: "What does Daoyou mean?"


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "Even if you are in a hurry, don''t you have to be in such a hurry? Daoyou came from afar, don''t you want to listen to the old words?"


    Even though the old Taoist was so entangled, Song Ning didn''t want to stay, but his sentence ''From afar'' attracted Song Ning''s attention. Song Ning turned to look at the old Taoist, and the other arm retracted into its original shape. It was also the first time that Song Ningda saw this technique. It was very difficult for the monk''s body to want to deform at will, even if he hadn''t practiced to that extent.


    "Seniors know that I came from afar?" Song Ning sat in front of the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist shoved his beard and smiled: "The Daoist asked me how many days there are in a year. If he behaves like this, he will know at a glance that he may not be the star."


    Song Ning is speechless and has an urge to regret sitting down, but when he once again got up and left, he suddenly heard the old Taoist say: "Taoist, your life, you can''t see through the ages, this is the old thoughts To remind you. "


    "Thank you." Song Ning clenched his fists and left without getting up this time.


    "However, there is a bit of old decay that I can see. I don''t know what to say or what to say." The old Taoist said again.


    Song Ning nodded and waited for the other party, but only heard the ambiguous phrase from the other party''s mouth: "Dust is dust, soil is earth, is the fallen leaves returned to the root, or the tree fallen again ..."


    The old Taoist had closed his eyes after saying this, and Song Ning, who initially regarded the old Taoist as a river and lake liar, also changed some views. The voice was still echoing in the ear, but Song Ning had already got up and left, no more. Language.


    Where is the mystery of this remark, and what is the sound outside the string? Although Song Ning can feel some, but also not completely, everything is just the expression "dust to dust, soil to earth" on the surface, only if he himself It belongs to this, so I think that I have seen people like Bai Wei and Bai Xin who were very similar here before, and then there was the "old delicious rock sugar gourd". This old Taoist''s words are by no means verbal and yellow, and they certainly depend on it.


    "If Xiuxi reaches a certain level, he can know the world, know the world ethics, the growth mechanism of all things, the truth of heaven ��s way of running, the rule of law, and the truth of the law. In the midst of everything, the cycle is unchanged, but it is constantly changing. This is human. The fate of a man, even a monk, is actually governed by rules. If he can have such insight, he is certainly not a general. If he really ca n��t see my life, then it ��s not that I ��m walking along the way. Completely designed? "Song Ning walked, suddenly slowed down, and muttered to himself thoughtfully.


    When I saw the empty burial mounds on the top of Taihe Mountain and the spirit veins under the mountain, Song Ning understood that his life had been planned until then, that is, from then on, he constantly resisted The rules rebelled against fate, and wanted to break through the shackles, but did not know whether he could really break the shackles of this rule.


    Now after listening to the words of the old Taoist, could it be that he broke through himself, could his fate have changed?


    "Maybe ... just look at it, don''t talk about it, or else, it''s just a river and lake liar." Song Ning shook his head with a wry smile and looked at the sunset Xishan, he still had one more thing to do before leaving here for Xiuyue Mountain Qing Cangdong Mansion , Is to go to the Bai family.


    In the Bai family, because of what was being bullied after Missy changed her clothes, everyone was already crazy. When Song Ning was standing above the Bai family, Xian Li swept away and found that There are two extremely powerful breaths, but there seems to be something bound around these two breaths, which makes these two breaths unable to be completely released. In addition, there is no superior in this Bai family.


    At this time, the Bai family compound was coming and going, and I didn''t know what I was doing. The people of the Bai family also went out in full preparation, which was obviously extremely hasty.


    "Remember, we must bring back the old and delicious sugar cane gourds before dawn tomorrow!" It was the Bai family manager who spoke, and all the people he had instructed hurriedly left the Bai family after bowing to salute in all directions , As if going away from the city.


    Sugar-coated haws?


    Song Ning couldn''t help wondering, why must he bring the rock sugar gourd back tomorrow morning?


    The Water Spirit Pill in the storage ring seemed to be able to feel Song Ning ��s thoughts, and he said: "The little girl had a problem with her body just now, and looking at that, it was indeed after you entered a certain bond with you and returned home. The little girl named Bai Xin is very similar. "


    "I naturally know that there is something wrong with her body, otherwise how could she have silver hair?" Song Ning said.


    "You are inconvenient to go over, I will help you find out?" Shui Lingdan said.


    Song Ninglue thinks for a long time that Shui Ling Dan is in a state of soul, and it is easier to hide his body. But if he wants to investigate, he still needs Shui Ling Dan?


    "Back to the ring." Song Ning ordered to turn over and take out the cloak.


    The power of this cloak of invisibility is not only capable of concealing the figure, but also covering the breath. At that time, in the Demon Valley, Leng Ming and others did not find it at all.


    However, Song Ning''s move was still too hasty. Although Water Lingdan was still in the storage ring, he still hurriedly reminded Song Ning, but it was too late. When Song Ning first stepped into this Bai family, he already knew that, Two forces like imprisonment had already felt his intrusion.


    What is strange is that there is no change in the Bai family, and those two forces seem to be **** and cannot even pass on the sound.


    "Fortunately, the two are bound, and have been asleep and unable to wake up from the dream." Shui Lingdan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What do you mean?" Song Ning asked.


    "There are two ancestor-level monks in the Bai family. Their cultivation is extremely high, but they are afraid that they will never wake up again." Shui Lingdan said: "The two, I am afraid that they are completely by nightmares Sleepy, depending on how weak this momentum is, I am afraid that it has been a long time and cannot be broken. "


    The word nightmare was the first time Song Ning heard, but even if it was the first time, he probably understood that this should have a strong connection with illusion, but at this time he did not care about the Baijia nightmare. The two trapped, but the little girl looks like white core.


    Song Ning originally wanted to find it by himself here, but when he walked outside the room where the little girl was full of breath, he saw the Bai Family Manager coming. He flashed and saw that the Bai Family Manager knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" The familiar voice came from the room.


    "It''s me, Missy." The Bai family manager.


    "Oh, come in." The young lady''s voice was obviously weak, and I wondered whether it was because of a bad mood or a bad health.


    The Bai family manager pushed open the door, just walked in and prepared to turn and close it, but suddenly felt a faint wind on his face. He frowned slightly. There was no wind outside just now. Why was there a sudden wind?


    "How?" Said the little girl.


    "No, nothing, Missy, I''ve ordered people to buy rock sugar gourds, and I should be back before dawn tomorrow."


    The little girl had a bitter face: "Ice sugar gourd ... Only old and delicious ice sugar gourd is enough. Did you tell them?"


    "Well, that''s all. If you are instructed, you can rest assured."


    The more Song Ning listened to the conversation between the two, the more she felt that there was a problem, but it was just a sugar cane gourd, would she die if she didn''t eat it? But then, he heard the incredible magical power of this sugar candied gourd.


    "My memory is getting more and more chaotic. If I can''t eat this time, I might forget the last memory after tomorrow." The girl''s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke.


    The director sighed: "It''s strange to say, but it''s because the old and delicious candied gourd can play a role. Miss, don''t worry if you take a good rest, I will come over as soon as there is news."


    The little girl nodded and watched the manager leave, and then sat in front of the dressing table. She looked at the bronze mirror, picked up the comb, and took care of it above her silver hair. While taking care of it, she smiled bitterly.


    "I have fewer and fewer memories today, and I am getting more and more confused. I only remember that you said to me that this silver-white hair is very beautiful, so I do n��t dye it with ink anymore, but ..." She combed her hair and said to herself I said to myself, but when I was talking, all of a sudden, tears fell unsteadily: "But ... I can''t remember who you are, where you are, what happened between us. ? "


    The more she cried, the more sad she felt, and the sight in front of her was blurred.


    Song Ning, who was listening to these quietly on the side, had already set off a huge wave of waves in her heart at this time. Even if she was stupid at this time, she could hear something strange.


    "The time is chaotic, the battlefield of time, the time back, the memory is chaotic, and the blue silk becomes white hair ..." Song Ning said one word after another in the heart, and even the last few words, even he himself could not believe it: "Your silver and white are long The hair is very beautiful, no need to dye ink, this ... is n��t that what I said to you at that time? Good sister, Baixin! "


    I do n��t know how long it took. When the little girl dried up and finished her combing, she got up and wanted to go out, but as soon as she stood up, she saw a paper bag lying flat on the table. The paper bag obviously contained something. And the style of this paper bag, she couldn''t be more familiar ...

 Chapter 1075： Refining time

    "Old delicious candied sugar gourd ..." The little girl looked at the opened door. She knew that it wasn''t blown by the wind, but who the **** was it that someone from the candied gourd had sent it?


    She shook her head mockingly. How could the other party send it back?


    She picked up the candied gourd and ate it one by one ...


    Beyond the Bai family, Song Ning has left, stealth cloak is taken off, and a rock sugar gourd appears in his hand. Once he was not an alchemist or pharmacologist, and he did not focus on such a sugar cane. But now it''s different. According to the little girl who is very similar to Bai Xin, this old delicious sugar candy gourd may have hidden mystery.


    He pinched one, and peeled the candied gourd a little at the time of Xianli''s surge. There was no nucleus in the rock sugar gourd, but when he burned the flesh with Xianli, he found that the flesh was completely burnt to ashes, but outside The wrapped rock candy turned into a white powder. The powder was very rare, but it exuded a medicinal smell. He glued the powder and placed it on the tip of his nose.


    Tasteless.


    Put it on the tip of the tongue and licked it.


    Still tasteless.


    Song Ning prides himself on knowing that there are 12,889 herbs and millions of changes in this world, but why does it feel like a medicinal powder in front of him at this moment, but he does not know exactly what medicinal powder is, let alone How effective will this powder be?


    Song Ning did not know, because Song Ning had not experienced long years, did not wander in these years, but Shui Lingdan had, the life of Shui Lingdan, even if she could not remember, she survived More than half of the time was with an alchemist, so even if Song Ning did not know many medicines or formations, she knew it.


    "Song Ning ..." When she saw the powder, Shui Lingdan''s voice also became dignified. She even hesitated to tell Song Ning the truth.


    "Do you know this powder?" Song Ning asked.


    A sigh from the water ring came from the storage ring: "I thought this did not exist, but I didn''t expect it to be real. What you hold in your hand is time!"


    Time? !


    Song Ning shook his hand and almost scattered the powder on the ground: "Time?"


    "You know, in this world, apart from medicinal materials, everything can be alchemy, including people, including Yuanshen, and even the elements between this world, then time can also be alchemy, but I have only heard of it. I thought it was fake, but I did n��t expect anyone to be able to make time into a panacea. "Shui Lingdan''s eyes always fell on the powder in Song Ning''s hands, with a sour taste in his voice, as if recalling What a painful thing.


    "Time ... is the rule! Can medicine be used?" Song Ning took a deep breath and only felt incredible, but all this was not a dream.


    "How do you know this is time?" Song Ning suddenly asked.


    "Because ... I practiced the time path, and the taste of the time, I can''t understand it." Shui Lingdan appeared from the Song Ning storage ring. Fortunately, no one was around. Pinch tactics, there will be a wave of fluctuations in his palm.


    "If the rules can be linearized in your eyes, then you will be able to see the difference between my hands and those around me at this moment." Shui Ling Dan said.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, turned the fairy power inside, closed his eyes, and felt the changes around him. What he felt was the rules that existed between heaven and earth. Although he closed his eyes, he was still able to vaguely see the surrounding silk thread. When these silk threads are rules, I now hear them from Shui Lingdan''s mouth, and then I realize that this is the physical thread of rules.


    Although the feeling is not very clear, but it can be seen that the lines in Shui Ling Dan''s hands are different from the surroundings, it seems that ... the flow rate is different.


    "Time said ... I didn''t expect that there was a predecessor who practiced the rule of Taoism in my storage ring." Song Ning slowly opened his eyes. The powder in his hand was still there, but it was exceptionally heavy.


    "It is precisely because I practiced the time path that I can survive to this day." Shui Lingdan said with a long sigh: "Do you know what happens when time is made into medicine and the powder is swallowed?"


    "I don''t know." Song Ning shook his head. Although he didn''t know, he always felt ominous.


    Shui Lingdan waved his hand, spreading the condensed time in her hand, and a trace of memory appeared in her mind. After so many years, it was only at this moment that she finally understood why she was refined into a panacea.


    "It turns out ... what he said is true ..." Shui Lingdan said to himself.


    "What''s wrong? Who said what?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan describes the memory in his mind one sentence at a time: "I was refined into a Dan that year, and I heard the other person''s crazy laugh, thinking he was crazy, but now he wants to come, he wants to refine me It ��s not just a medicine for recovery, but a medicine for time. He wants to refine my Tao! "


    Song Ning''s scalp is numb and he is practicing the rule of law. This is by far the most powerful person he has ever seen. This kind of practice may not be formed in tens of thousands of years. , Will be refined into a panacea.


    Cultivation of others for tens of thousands of years into a pill ...


    "No ... no ..." Shui Lingdan is still talking to himself: "There must be a reason for this, swallow time, swallow time ..."


    "Is the source of time chaos because time is swallowed up?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan''s eyes lit up: "Song Ning, if you and I are not in an illusion now, then we must still be within the vortex of time. When someone wanted to subvert the time, it will certainly have some impact, and use time to make Dan Medicine, then time will cause gaps. The more gaps, the stronger the chaos. Even when it is serious, people who may exist after tens of thousands of years will live before tens of thousands of years. Multiple time and space coexist. Parallel spaces will lead to gaps in time to form a connection. If that time really comes, even my fellow who studies the path of time cannot predict what will happen. "


    "The times in the illusion can be chaotic, but the time will not be chaotic. You should know this better than me. You are still expecting all this to be false, right?" Song Ning said that the powder in his hand Put it on the lips.


    Water Spirit Pill: "What are you going to do?"


    However, her voice was slow now. When Song Ning put the powder on her lips, she took it. At the entrance of the powder, he said lightly: "If you don''t swallow, you will never know to swallow the powder made from this time. What will be the consequences of losing, and will not know what kind of conspiracy this is. "

 Chapter 1076： The secret that exists in time

    "What can you do if you swallow it? What can you do with your cultivation behavior? There are countless existences above the realm of the world. You don''t need you to do this. Why do you succeed in heroes?" Shouted.


    Song Ning lightly looked up at Shui Lingdan with a smile. In his eyes, there was no panic in the face of strange things, but it was unusually calm.


    "The person I love ... she is not dead yet. She is struggling in this messy time and space. I have no strength. I cannot change everything, but I will not ignore it. I am not just for her, but for myself, If it is really wiped out in this time after ten thousand years, at least I have tried to pursue it, I do n��t want to give up, do you understand? I do n��t want to give up! ��Song Ning growled, but his voice was getting weaker and weaker:�� You really are Understand ... because ... you do n��t know what love is ... "


    The picture flashed quickly in her mind. In every expression of her, there was always a touch of sorrow. Her appearance was always just right. Her smile, her sadness and joy, always so Fascinating, difficult to sway in my heart.


    If one day Leng Yuexiao can be forgotten, perhaps life has already come to an end. At that time, perhaps for Song Ning, it is the relief.


    Time ... became long in Song Ning''s body.


    The memories of the past began to stretch indefinitely, as if experiencing the past, feeling the truth as if you were there.


    That was the happiest time of his life, and Leng Yuexiao was connected and spent together, but Zhao Yueru looked at it until he finally found out that this Leng Yuexiao was nothing but a white bone essence with Leng Yuexiao''s hand bones Yes, and Zhao Yueru comes from parallel time and space, and enters with the shortcomings of time, just to save him at the moment when his bones are hard to get rid of.


    The immortal medicine refined at this time has a sinking power, sinking into the past, is the desire of everyone who is attached to the past. However, at this time, the effect that Guangdan medicine can achieve is not only that.


    In such a short moment, Song Ning''s mind echoed what happened in the past nine generations and nine generations. Until all the familiar pictures disappeared, the picture that once seemed familiar but unexperienced suddenly appeared in Song Ning''s mind.


    In the dark starry sky, Leng Yuexiao was **** on a wooden pile, surrounded by flames, and outside the flames were countless people. They pointed and seemed to burn Leng Yuexiao alive.


    She had scars all over her face, her clothes were ragged, her wrists were chained and her bones were exposed. She let the people around her point and how to spur, but she did n��t even move her eyelids, but she did n��t know why. Open your eyes and look towards the distance.


    There ... was a void, but when her twinkling eyes looked away, she immediately crossed with a pair of distant eyes.


    Song Ning feels that she is looking at herself, tender and gratified, but with a trace of determination in her reluctance, her eyes seem to be saying, ��do n��t come, do n��t ... do n��t come��.


    In a trance, Song Ning suddenly detached from this state. He gasped and was wet with sweat. Everything he just recalled was still in his mind. He looked at the Water Spirit Pill beside him in shock.


    "At this time ... not only can you see the past, but also the future?" Song Ning said in surprise.


    "Together with time is not limited to the past and the future. I can''t understand it. If one day I can restore my strength and restore my flesh, then maybe I can see how many time gaps around me, and I will be confused with the future. I do n��t know. What the person who made all this wants is, but one thing I can be sure of. "


    "The person who has done all this may be looking for something in this time. The parallel space originally existed oppositely, and there will never be an intersection, but they can communicate with each other because of the gap in time. This may be the purpose of that person. "" Song Ning continued Shui Lingdan''s words.


    Shui Lingdan nodded, a certain flash of surprise, it seemed that he did not expect Song Ning to feel so much in a short time.


    "Let''s go, I know what I have to do." Song Ning walked towards the west with a smile. Five thousand miles west is Xiuyue Mountain Qing Cangdong Mansion. Jing Jing cultivated there. The original mission in the Xian Yizuo was to protect Fang Moli, but now it seems that perhaps it is also a guide to come here in the dark, if you change to others, you may not think too much, but Song Ning goes this way Come, feel too much inexplicable guidance, the feeling of being "controlled" will come out from the heart from time to time.


    Xiuyue Mountain Qing Cang Dong Mansion is a gathering place of heaven and earth spirits. It is reasonable to say that this kind of place should have been a sect of the sect, but no sect was established here. Cangdong Mansion is at most a small denomination of more than a dozen people. In this denomination, there is only one master, and that master is the master, and there are only a dozen of her disciples, never more. However, Jing Jing is one of them.


    "Little Sister, what are you doing here?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Looking out from the middle of Qing Cangdong Mansion, all I see forever is night and moonlight. Jing Jing has been watching here for several days after returning from Xiu Mo Gu.


    "Jing Jing, you come with me." Master said.


    Jingjing turned around and followed the Master: "Master, is it okay to find a disciple?"


    Master is the woman. The woman glanced at Jingjing and could n��t help sighing: ��Master I am also the one who came here, knowing your thoughts, but, does that person really come to you?��


    "Master, what are you talking about?" Jing Jing hurriedly lowered her head, her eyes dodged.


    "There are only two of us here, and I will say that Master is a person who came here. Naturally, these things about men and women have already been seen through. Lang Qing concubine is naturally good, but you should also be careful. Your father was worried that you were cheated. , So I will send you to such a broken place for me to practice. You must be careful when you meet people outside. "Women said.


    Jing Jing blushed and said: "Master is right, Jing Jing will be careful."


    "I ask you again, in the Demon Valley, did he not do anything to you?" The woman''s voice was low.


    "No, no!" Jing Jing waved his hands again and again.


    "It ��s good if you did n��t. Your father sent you specifically to tell you that you ca n��t do those things before you break through to the Dao Realm, otherwise it will affect the power of the spell, yes, this time you come out of the Demon Valley The strength has also improved a lot, and it should be closed, striving to hit the bottleneck. "Women said.


    Jing Jing naturally knew that she should retreat, but she gave Song Ning the location map before. She did n��t know why, just like a grass in her heart, she always thought Song Ning could come over quickly, but it ��s been several days. What happened to Song Ning? Not yet?


    "Uh, cultivation is not urgent, I will cultivate for a few days first." Jing Jing coped.


    The woman sighed, knowing what Jing Jing was thinking, she did n��t make a demand. The monk monk, if she insisted on asking, would not have any good results. Moreover, Jing Jing now wants to break through the bottleneck, if she is not in a good mood Under such circumstances, there will certainly be some impact.


    The two of them were talking, and suddenly they felt a wave of immortal power coming in the distance. This Xiuyue Mountain Qing Cangdong Mansion was in a very remote place. Normally, no one would come at all. If someone came, it must be Intentionally found, and those who came deliberately will inform the woman in advance, the woman will open the surrounding sun and moon barrier, otherwise the person who comes will touch the sun and moon barrier.


    Once the Sun and Moon Enchantment is triggered, it will be recognized as an invasion by disciples inside Qing Cang Dong Mansion. Before Jing Jing comes with the woman, all the other six disciples will rush out of Qing Cang Dong Mansion towards Sun and Moon. Run through the enchantment.


    Jing Jing''s heart tightened. If Song Ning came, it would be fine if he was stopped by the Sun and Moon Boundary, but these brothers were imposing, and if there was any friction, it was really not good-looking.


    "Jing Jing, don''t worry, let''s go with me." Jing Jing was about to rush out and was stopped by the woman, so she had to slowly follow her.


    Beyond Qingcangdong Mansion, Song Ning did come. As soon as he entered, he directly hit the sun-moon enchantment. The difference between this sun-moon enchantment is extremely hidden. It was originally a knot that condensed from the glory of the sun and moon. In the world, ordinary people would not notice if they didn''t pay attention, and they would only treat this place as the gathering place of the essence of the sun and the moon, but if they entered directly, they would instantly feel the invasion of the essence of the sun and the moon.


    The sun and moon cannot coexist, but if the sun and moon essences appear at the same time, they will hedge each other, and the invading monks will be hurt in this hedge. According to the concentration of the sun and moon essences, the strength of the hedge Also different, the damage to the monk is naturally different.


    Song Ninggang paused when he entered the Sun and Moon Enclave, feeling the crackling around him. Although this strength was not enough to hurt him, it also made his skin numb.


    At this time, six people hurried ahead, all of them were Taoist monks, but they did not appear in front of Song Ning for the first time, but watched quietly in the distance.


    "Brother Sis, why don''t we go forward?" Said the short fat men.


    "Huh, the comer doesn''t know who it is. If you get acquainted with yourself, you don''t need us to go out, but if you don''t know, you force into the depths of the Sun-Moon Enclave, then you will definitely die." Brother Si Si narrowed his eyes.


    "But what if this person has crossed the Sun Moon Enchantment?"


    "The Sun-Moon Enchantment can actually be crossed by ordinary people? You do n��t know, this Sun-Moon Enclave is divided into three areas. Even the Master, without any protection, wants to break in with brute force. After the third area, you will be seriously injured. If the person outside really has this ability, even if we are in the past, we will use it in vain. Besides, may he have this ability? "Brother Si Si groaned.


    [The off-topic of the author]: The old book is serialized, the new book is published, and the readers who use QQ directly click on QQ to read. The author of the new book name "Taigu Xianzun" pinches the claws, collects it, and you can read it if you have more words.

 Chapter 1077： Do you like Jingjing?

    Ordinary people naturally do not have this ability, and even Jing Jing and Master came out of the cave and saw Song Ning struggling in the distance between the sun and the moon, they were a little worried, especially Jing Jing, afraid that Song Ning was in this sun and moon. Injured during the enchantment, you have to step forward to meet you, but how can Master let her go like this?


    "Jing Jing, stay with me. I''d like to see how much strength Song Ning has and how long he can stay in the Sun and Moon Boundary." Master held Jing Jing''s shoulder.


    At this time, the two figures are hidden in the back. Song Ning ca n��t see Jing Jing, but can only see the Taoist monks who appear in front of him. If the ordinary monks are bound by this sun and moon, they will naturally be subject to various shocks. If the cultivation is too weak, I am afraid that it has already been hit by the impact and crushed the bones, but Song Ning is different. When he was still in the spiritual realm, he has learned to use the blasting produced after the fusion of the two forces from Yin to Yang to attack. Isn''t the power of the sun and the moon the same as the two forces of Yin to Yang?


    "Fortunately, I can do a good job of Yangyang, maybe I can disperse the power of this day." Song Ning thought, anyway, the other people were standing here watching the lively, he didn''t care, but flipped his hand, There was a rush of heat in his hands.


    This heat was condensed while Song Ning was walking forward. At the same time, the strength of the sun around him began to decrease rapidly. Now all these forces are condensed in the palm of Song Ning, and a light sphere instantly appeared in Song Ning''s hands. , Burning like a scorching sun. The sun-moon enchantment was originally formed by the hedging of the power of the sun and the moon. Now that the sun-moon force is lacking, it naturally has no aggression. Song Ning is also flat in this sun-moon enclave, and is not affected at all. .


    The people who were watching the lively people were all stunned at the moment. Even Jing Jing''s master panicked, watching Song Ning walk into the third area unharmed, and the fireball in his hand was already bigger than people. Song Ning''s The figure was looming under this light, and this power seemed to burst at any time.


    If this force explodes, let alone those disciples of Taoist Realm, even Jing Jing ��s Master, it is difficult to resist.


    "This, this kid is crazy!" The woman exclaimed, thinking about how to stop Song Ning. His move would not only destroy the Sun-Moon Enclave, but even Xiuyue Mountain might be razed to the ground in an instant. .


    But at this moment, Song Ning crossed the Sun-Moon Enclave and felt the Sun-Moon Enclave disappeared all over her body. Song Ning shook his hand and threw the fireball that was bigger than human in his hand very easily. The fireball disperses and transforms into the power of the sun into the sun-moon enchantment, and the sun-moon enchantment also resumes as usual.


    At this time, Song Ning saw Jing Jing and the woman standing behind the tree in the distance, and bowed to the woman: "Seniors, take the liberty to come here, there are many offenses, the juniors come to Jing Jing."


    The Daojing disciples had already ran behind the woman when she was recovering. As for the woman, the one who laughed at this time was called an ugly girl, but she was the master of the Qingcang Mansion in Xiuyue Mountain, Sun and Moon She could not be more familiar with the enchantment. This is a rare natural barrier between heaven and earth. Many powerful people are stubborn outside this sun and moon enchantment. However, just now, this song Ning almost destroyed the sun and moon enchantment. Although, she can also see that Song Ning was able to enter by condensing the power of the sun, but could a monk in Wonderland be able to do this?


    Not to mention his fairyland monk, even though he is a Taoist monk, almost no one can penetrate the power of the sun and the moon, nor can he easily bring the power of the sun and the moon to his own hands, but Song Ning did.


    "Come, go sit in the cave, Jing Jing has been waiting for you for the past few days." The woman smiled.


    This smile was extremely kind, and Song Ning bowed slightly towards the woman, and flew towards Qingcangdong Mansion behind the woman. While flying, Song Ning looked back to the Sun and Moon Boundary: "Senior, this The enchantment has some meaning, but the seniors arranged it? "


    "Why do you ask?" The woman frowned.


    "I find it very interesting. The power of the sun and the moon is strong. Ordinary people should have difficulty confining the power of the sun and the moon into formation enchantment. These are not difficult things. "Song Ning said.


    What Song Ning said was all in her heart. After listening to these Taoist disciples, they felt like they were walking around, but Song Ning showed their strength just now, but they did n��t dare to talk nonsense. The master''s hand, even the master can''t do it.


    But Song Ning didn''t know. Now she applauds, and the woman should naturally come down: "Oh, little things, little things, what are you doing here to find Jing Jing?"


    "Oh, this is the case. I had made an appointment in Xiu Mo Gu before. After leaving Xiu Mo Gu, Jing Jing took me outside and now I came." Song Ning respectfully said.


    When they spoke, they had already arrived in Qingcangdong Mansion. The woman glanced at Jing Jing and others and ordered, "You are waiting here, I will talk to Song Ning alone."


    Everyone responded that although Jing Jing didn''t know anything, he didn''t violate it. Now, Master seems to have a good impression of Song Ning.


    The woman took Song Ning into the room, and Song Ning found that the inside of the Qingcangdong Mansion was like piercing the cave directly. The walls of the room were all the cave walls, but even so, it did not appear simple. , On the contrary, it gives a very mysterious feeling.


    "Song Ning, sit down." The woman pointed to the chair in front of her.


    Song Ning settled down and asked, "Why do seniors look for me?"


    "Do you like Jingjing?" The woman came straight to the point.


    Song Ning stunned, thinking about the woman''s thoughts, but just contacted this person, but he couldn''t see through, so he had to answer truthfully: "I don''t like it."


    The woman was stunned. She had already prepared the next long story, but Song Ning could be denied, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "You, what are you talking about?" The woman was a little unsure if she had just heard it wrong.


    "I don''t like Jingjing, senior ... Why do you ask so?" Song Ning also hesitated, could this woman want to match him?


    The woman smiled immediately: "Oh, it turns out that our Jingjing will always meet some suitors. You know, she is young and beautiful, and she is beautiful and virtuous. Naturally, many people like it. Zhou Zhang came here, I thought you were also pursuing Jing Jing. "


    "Da Fei Zhou Zhang?" Song Ning was a little puzzled. Where did Da Fei Zhou Zhang go?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay now, as long as you''re not lip service, I''m relieved, but what did you and Jingjing agree in Xiu Mo Valley? Are you really just walking outside?" It seems to be checking whether Song Ning lied.

 Chapter 1078： Airship

    "Senior, you directly ask Jing Jing about this kind of thing, is it faster and more real than asking me to come?" Song Ning replied with a smile.


    The woman didn''t expect Wang Lei to say so. She nodded and took Song Ning out of the room. Jing Jing and others were waiting outside the door at the moment. When they saw the Master came out, some curious Master took Song Ning into the room. Talk about something.


    "Jing Jing, where are you going to walk?" The woman asked.


    Jing Jing glanced at Song Ning, seeing that Song Ning''s expression didn''t move, and guessing Song Ning didn''t say anything, so he replied: "Song Daoyou doesn''t understand this side, I want to take him to take a look around. Beautiful scenery, the tide of the sea that day, just walk around for fun, after all, get acquainted, Song Daoyou also helped me before, and I should also return. "


    When the woman saw Jing Jing''s answer so calmly, she didn''t continue to ask any more, but just waved her hand: "Well, you go, but be careful, after this matter, you go home for a while, if you can successfully break through better."


    Jing Jing was overjoyed and immediately bowed her fists: "Thank you, Master."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about the things of your three seniors. I will find ways to help them reshape their bodies." The woman said casually.


    Song Ning originally wanted to leave with Jing Jing, but suddenly heard the woman''s words, but even stopped and turned to look at the woman: "Senior just said to reshape the body?"


    "Well, yeah, Jing Jing''s three unskilled brothers died in Cultivation Demon Valley, but fortunately Jing Jing took back their Yuanshen, should you know this?" Woman said.


    Song Ning nodded: "I do know, but you said that you can reshape the flesh, this younger generation is really curious."


    "It''s about reshaping the body, but it''s actually not as miraculous as you have heard. It''s just that they imitate their pre-mortem flesh to create a fake flesh. Although they enter the flesh, they can still be the same as before, but they are big. It ��s not as good as before, just like the Yuanshen controls the puppet. If you have better luck, the chance coincidence may be able to merge the Yuanshen with the flesh, but if you are unlucky, I ��m afraid it ��s the only thing you can do in a lifetime. ��The woman explained.


    "It turns out that the predecessors were really kind-hearted and didn''t think about letting the three apprentices go out to take other people." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The woman waved her hand: "It is enough for others to do such vicious things. I naturally do not allow my disciples to do it."


    "That younger generation said goodbye first." Song Ning said goodbye.


    "Master, we''re gone. I will send you a message when I get home," Jing Jing said.


    The two left, and the woman was thinking of going forward to send them out of the Sun and Moon Boundary, but only when Song Ning raised her hand, the strength of the day was once again condensed in her hands, and the woman was a little regretful and was afraid of Song. Ning Yi accidentally ruined this Sun and Moon enchantment, but fortunately, after Song Ning left the Sun and Moon Enchantment, he dispersed the Sun''s power into the enchantment again.


    "Song Ning? The Song family? I really don''t know if it was the demon from the Song family, but how could the Song family be too far away from here? Moreover, the people of the Song family are all Daomen disciples, and there is no possibility of magic repair. "The woman secretly thought.


    At this time, Song Ning and Jing Jing had left Xiuyue Mountain category. Jing Jing took a deep breath and spread her arms, and laughed: "Song Daoyou, you finally came to me. I have been waiting for you for the past few days."


    In the clouds and clouds, this Jing Jing rejoices like a colorful phoenix soaring in wings, and a silver bell-like laughter comes into Song Ning''s ears, and she can see that she is in a really good mood.


    "Let''s go to the cold house." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing nodded: "If you were not accompanied by Song Daoyou, I wouldn''t dare to go to Leng''s house. I wanted to visit Leng''s house a long time ago. Now that Song Daoyou is next to me, I can go."


    Song Ning puzzled: "Are you not good with Leng Jia? How can you be afraid of the past?"


    "You don''t know Song Daoyou, Leng''s is too far away from here, and I dare not go that long on my own." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning smiled. The Royal Sword Technique was already perfect in his hands. In a blink of an eye, he could cross thousands of miles. This Jingjing was interesting: "How far is Lengjia from here?"


    "Probably ... 30,000 miles." Jing Jing said hesitantly.


    "San ... Wanli ?!" Song Ning almost laughed: "Sanwanli is far away in your opinion?"


    Jing Jing turned his head slightly and looked at Song Ning: "Song Daoyou is afraid that he still doesn''t know that there is something called Void Convection?"


    "I really haven''t heard of it, you talk to me." Song Ning said.


    "In Void Convection, you can''t use teleport, you can''t physically pass through, and even teleportation and other spells can''t be used, you can only cross by airship." Jing Jing explained.


    "Absolutely impossible to cross?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing thought for a moment and shook his head slightly: "It is not absolute, but no one can survive, no one dares to try, even if it is the monk at the peak of the Taoist realm, the monk who knows this void very well will never dare in the convection of void I will go through the flesh, if I really enter, I do n��t know, but others dare not try, how dare I try? "


    "It turns out so, so do you mean to go to Lengjia, you have to cross the convection of 30,000 miles of void?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing clapped his hands: "That''s right, so we must first buy an airship, and then cross the void convection."


    "Although I didn''t understand it very well, I almost understood it. Find a place to buy an airship first." Song Ning smiled.


    "The airship is very expensive, Song Daoyou decided to spend a bit?" Jing Jing asked.


    "How expensive can it be?" Song Ning asked back: "Is the nine hundred million high-level fairy jade obtained in Xiu Mo Valley enough?"


    "Naturally, I don''t need that much. Let''s go, I will introduce you as I walk." Jing Jing didn''t care, and directly grabbed Song Ning''s hand and flew towards the distance.


    The distance is not long, but Jing Jing has also introduced the general situation of the airship. The flight speed is different due to the different prices. This is very similar to the spiritual boat that Song Ning contacted, but the gap between the two is quite large. Very well.


    "This is the largest airship I know." Jing Jing pointed to a strangely shaped building in the city not far ahead.


    "That shape is an airship?" Song Ning asked.


    "Well, but not all airships are the same shape, let''s go over and see first." Jing Jing leaned down and Song Ning followed.


    The business of airships is excellent. Of course, there are some rich people who can enter here for the first time. Ordinary people are naturally unable to hang around in this place. After all, an airship here is an ordinary monk who saves tens of thousands of years of money Can''t afford it either.


    "Yo, the two are wanting ..." The welcoming monk at the door just opened, Jing Jing directly took out a piece of high-level fairy jade and threw it to him. He glanced at it and rejoiced: "The two went upstairs to the fairy, please please Please. "


    The high-level fairy jade represents the high-level fairy, and the high-level fairy calls them unpleasantly, so some people call them the upper fairy. This is a general term. Naturally, the upper fairy is going to go upstairs. After all, their consumption is also the same as ordinary Fairies are different.


    "Do the two Shangxian want to buy an airship for fun, or are they going to get married, buy an airship to bliss, or say they have to travel a long distance and buy a better one? Our airship is ..."


    "The airship you go upstairs is better?" Song Ning interrupted the monk''s words.


    The monk nodded: "Yes, look at the next two?"


    "Well." Song Ning stepped up and walked upstairs: "Go directly to the top floor."


    The monk was startled, and almost stumbled over every step: "The top floor ?!"


    "Yes. Let''s go to the top." Jing Jing answered.


    The monk was overjoyed, and led Song Ning and her two to the top.


    The airship has a total of five floors. The area of ??one floor is smaller than that of the first floor. The entire building is like a triangular body, but of course it is not as common as the triangular body. From the appearance, it is very similar to the airship.


    Song Ning and others went to the highest level. There were only three airships in the highest level. These three airships have different shapes. The one on the left looks like an enlarged egg. To be precise, it has two wings. From the appearance of eggs, the space inside may accommodate up to three or four people.


    The one in the middle is like a house, antique and antique, and the internal space may be larger in appearance.


    The one on the right is a bit interesting. It is like a dragon. Even though it has not been started yet, you can feel the eyes of this dragon come to life, like it is alive.


    There was an old man sitting quietly on the top floor. He closed his eyes and wondered if he had fallen asleep. The breeze was blowing his beard. The beard was swinging, but he did not see him tidy up. The old man sat there. If it were not for Song Ning''s eyes, I was afraid that he didn''t even realize that there was such a person upstairs, which shows that the old man''s cultivation is high.


    "Let me introduce to the two. These three are the best airships in this airship. Do n��t look at their size. In fact, the internal space is about the same. It can accommodate up to 3,000 people. The main difference is that these three The performance of an airship, this airship on the left, like an egg, is called "element". It is relatively safe, but it is extremely fast. If the pilot can use the power of the element, then the speed of the airship will be higher. Lou, of course, the influence of different elemental forces on the airship is different, and the force of the surrounding elements is also one of the determinants of the airship''s flight speed. "


    After the monk introduced the egg on the left, he introduced the house in the middle.


    "The airship in the shape of a house is called�� home ��. It ��s safe, comfortable, and highly defensive, but the speed is relatively slow, but even so, it can reach a journey of three thousand miles a day in the convection of the void.��


    "The rightmost one is called ''Canglong''. Canglong is the most proud work of the year. It is extremely popular when it is driven out. It is sought after by many Shangxian. Its shape is like a real dragon. In this way, this Canglong is very aggressive, fast, and can travel up to five thousand miles a day. The scales on its surface are a very strong defensive material, and its defensiveness is compared with its homeland. It ��s about the same. ��The monks danced gesturing.

 Chapter 1079： Canglong Airship

    "How does it sound like this Canglong is much better than the other two." Song Ning couldn''t help asking.


    Regardless of appearance or performance, this Canglong sounds much better than the two airships next to it, but the monk just mentioned that each has its own merits.


    The monk did not get sick: "This Canglong is very good, but its flaws are very big. Of course, I am not negating the two celestial beings. It is just that the power of the two celestial beings cannot control the celestial dragon at all. To control with the power of Taoism, when driving the Canglong, it consumes a lot of power of Taoism, even ordinary monks in the Dao Realm dare not drive. "


    "The power of Taoism?" Song Ning couldn''t help looking at Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing explained: "The Taoist monks practice Taoism. The rules of the flow of immortal power in Taoism are unusual. Although this kind of immortal power is also called immortal power, to be precise, it is a force that changes due to Taoism. It is called the power of Taoism, but the power of Taoism is also an external door. If the Taoist monks can completely transform the fairy power into the power of Taoism, that kind of power is called the original force, so the power of Taoism Force is the original force. "


    This series of explanations sounds a bit complicated, but Song Ning, who is well versed in Taoism, naturally understands it. He naturally has this power, and the Canglong Airship sounds much better than the other two. If it can be Control, why not buy?


    "This Canglong Airship, I ..."


    "I want it!"


    Song Ning''s voice was still falling, and suddenly he heard a man''s voice coming from the side. He turned to look. The man was walking in a red robe, striding like a lavish look. He was playing with two unknown materials. The finished ball looked at Song Ning with interest, but when his eyes fell on Jing Jing, he couldn''t help but look twice.


    "I want this Canglong." Song Ning said.


    "Uh ... this fairy, your cultivation ground is afraid you can''t control it, it''s better to let this one, you look at the home next to it, and ..."


    The monk said halfway, and the man in red robe laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, this Daoist is not yours, don''t force it, this dragon airship is extremely rare, the main reason is that it has a driving threshold in addition to the high price, I bought a Canglong airship, and if I travel a long distance, there are not a few monks on the airship who have been trained as advanced monks. I fear that they will fall before they reach their destination. "


    This man sounded like a very polite persuasion when he talked, but then he turned the words: "You don''t even know this common sense, and you want to buy an airship? I really don''t know how you got in. I also deserve to be called. Fairy. "


    The monk apparently knew the man in red robe. When he saw him and did not follow the monk beside him, he said, "Elder red robe, come to see the airship again. But today I want to buy it?"


    Elder Hongpao nodded: "Of course, I came here today to buy this Canglong airship!"


    He talked today and finally feels confident. Before coming here to buy the Canglong airship, the price of the Canglong airship is not affordable for him. This airship has only two in the entire star field, which shows that its value is high. Soon after it went public, there were not many people who knew it. Within a month, he made up a month''s worth of money before finally getting enough.


    Song Ning was happy to see you coming and going, and she couldn''t help laughing: "Listening to what you said, this Canglong airship seems to be expensive?"


    Elder Hongpao glanced at Song Ning and proudly said, "This is a symbol of identity. Haven''t you heard of the two shortcomings of Canglong Airship? First, it consumes too much, and ordinary people can''t control it. Second, it''s too expensive. , Even if you do your best, you may not be able to afford it. "


    In this way, Song Ning is even more interested: "Ten millions of high-grade fairy jade?"


    The red robe man laughed with a chuckle: "300 million! Did you hear that? It''s 300 million, not tens of millions. You don''t have to think about it. Just look on the side. This is not something you can afford."


    The little monk next to him was excited. If he could sell a Canglong airship, he would get a lot of commission, and he would not have to worry about eating and drinking in this life.


    But when he was about to slap his horse, he suddenly heard Song Ning say: "It''s really expensive, don''t talk nonsense, 330 million, I want it."


    Grunt.


    The elder in the red robe swallowed, and his face was as ugly as he swallowed a stone. His eyes twitched, but he whispered the money borrowed from many people, which barely made up 300 million high-level fairy jade. The opening is 330 million?


    "This is a high-grade fairy jade, don''t you think it''s a casual fairy jade!" Said the elder Hongpao.


    Song Ning is no nonsense, turning over the toilet, this floor is full of fairy jade, and each is high-level fairy jade: "It should be 330 million here, you count it slowly."


    The number of high-level fairy jade is easy to detect. The old man who has been sitting indifferently on this floor just opened his eyes and found the number. He nodded and said, "It is 330 million high-level fairy jade. It can be sold to you, but I am curious, how do you drive it away? "


    Elder Hongpao was dumbfounded. He wanted to say something, but he thought of being able to take out 330 million high-level fairy jade at random. If it were n��t a powerful sect, it would be a top family, and the other party was in power. Definitely, he has no money, how can he compete with each other?


    "It''s easy to say." Song Ning patted Canglong''s head. The Canglong even opened his mouth directly. Song Ning and Jingjing walked into Canglong''s mouth. As soon as they entered, they blinked, and they saw that there was a lot of space and luxury in the Canglong There is something on the direction control like the axle, and the middle part is empty. Song Ning put his hand into it, and the Canglong shook.


    "Inject the original force, Song Daoyou, you ..."


    The man in the red robe glanced and snorted. There was no money for Song Ning, but at least it was enough. The monks in the fairyland of Song Ning District wanted to control the Canglong.


    But no one expected that after the trembling of the Canglong, it suddenly leaped into the air, and the sound of "Bang" flew out, and in the blink of an eye, he had reached the sky.


    The old man who had been sitting still widened his eyes and looked at the flying dragon airship flying into the sky. His eyes were unbelievable. The feeling of the two people next to him was slightly weaker, but he felt very real. The speed of the flying dragon airship was the same as that of the monk. The strength of the original force used has a direct relationship. If the monk''s original force is not strong, the Canglong airship absolutely has no such explosive power.


    "What is his cultivation practice? In my eyes, it is only a fairyland. If the cultivation practice is too much higher than me, how could the true cultivation practice be hidden in front of my eyes?" The old man took a deep breath and felt the heart. shock.

 Chapter 1080： This is the gap

    But what makes them even more puzzled is, how can this person carry so many fairy jade with him, how can there be such a person now? The 330 million high-grade fairy jade covered the entire floor directly, and it was even higher than people. This is really amazing.


    At this time, the only idea in the mind of Elder Hongpao and the little monk was ''Fortunately, he didn''t offend him.'' Although Elder Hongpao liked the dragon airship very much, but just like what he said just now, it wasn''t his. Begging, maybe even now my life is gone, but now I can''t buy it, it is also saving money.


    On the Cyan Dragon Airship, Jing Jing almost didn''t stand up and fell down. Song Ning felt that the speed suddenly burst and his body was unstable. Although the speed of the Canglong Airship is just like that, it is completely incomparable with the Royal Sword Art that spans thousands of miles in an instant, but The difference is that this Canglong airship suddenly feels different from Yujianshu.


    "Are you all right?" Song Ning turned back to Jing Jing.


    "It''s okay, what happened just now?" Jing Jing asked.


    Song Ning smiled: "For the first time driving this thing, the original force may not be well controlled, the injected original force is too strong, so the speed of the airship exploded in an instant."


    If others say this, Jing Jing will only feel that she is showing off, but Song Ning said that Jing Jing is really powerless to refute, she naturally knows the strength of Song Ning, even the sun and moon knot that Master is most proud of Boundaries are almost destroyed by Song Ning. What is the original force of Song Ning for Song Ning? Although I was a little worried before, what worried me was that Song Ning did not know how to successfully exert the original force, not whether Song Ning could exert the original force.


    Song Ning found that he didn''t need to put his hands here all the time. It seemed that as long as it was inserted once, the airship would default to absorb the force from his body as the power of flight, so Song Ning pulled out his hand and tried it. Sure enough, The airship is still flying.


    "What direction?" Song Ning asked.


    "Over there." Jing Jing quickly pointed to the past.


    Song Ning nodded, and the airship marched quickly in the direction pointed out by Jing Jing, while Song Ning looked around and began to visit the Canglong airship.


    Jing Jing is actually very curious. He spent 330 million yuan on the high-level fairy jade, but he didn''t even look at the Canglong airship in advance. He was so generous to spend money without blinking. I was afraid that there was no one but Song Ning.


    The space inside Canglong Airship is not small, just like a palace, but it is also divided into several rooms, the middle one should be the most common and the space is the largest, but there are only ordinary chairs, there are six rooms around each, this The six rooms are smaller, and each room will probably accommodate a few people. Among these rooms are beds, recliners, and a radiating spiritual spring. The decoration is extremely luxurious.


    "If it is calculated according to the speed of five thousand miles per day, we need six days to spend it. These six days will meditate and practice separately." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing naturally had no comments, but he looked at Song Ning with a little hesitation: "Song Daoyou, how are you consuming the force?"


    Song Ningluo felt and smiled: "Fortunately, don''t worry, if the true force is exhausted, I will find a place to settle in advance. An airship bought by 330 million high-level fairy jade, I can''t bear him to fall down on the way If you lose money at that time, you may lose your life. "


    "Then I''m relieved, there is Void Convection in front, Daoyou be careful." Jing Jing looked out the window.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept away, and the front was like a dark space, completely different from the outside world. In this dark space, you can see the light of stars, just like stars, but these lights are fleeting, as if flying continuously In the dark space, there is constant roar, just like a powerful force colliding, and inside it gives people an unfathomable, deterring sense.


    "Sure enough, it''s scary, I want to come to this Cangyun airship''s defense should be able to resist." Song Ning can not help but worry.


    "Don''t worry, Song Daoyou, this airship is very strong, and the materials used in the airship contain materials that can resist the convection of the void. If you want to shuttle the convection of the void, you rely on the airship. If it doesn''t work, who will buy it? "Jing Jing explained.


    When Song Ning thought about it, he did not hesitate too much: "You choose a room?"


    "I''m right here." Jing Jing said.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the side and call me if there is something." Song Ning turned and left.


    After sitting down, Song Ning felt the power in his body, perhaps because he often used the technique close to Taoism, or because the body was circulating for a long time to two forces from Yin to Yang. Song Ning felt that the original force seemed to be in his own There is a continuous flow in the body. The airship has been flying for a while, but he can''t feel the consumption of the force.


    With a wave of shaking, Song Ningli thinks that they have entered the Void Convection. After entering the Void Convection, the consumption is significantly increased. This point is somewhat touching, but it is not too deep, perhaps because of the collision of forces in the Void Convection Caused by some resistance, after the airship was stabilized, Song Ning closed his eyes and began to meditate and practice.


    Before, under the leadership of Bai Wei, he got the spell in the cave. Although this spell seems to be one, it is actually divided into two parts. In the first part, he has already learned it, called the nine-star overlord body. In the second part, the sky nine has changed. After enlightenment under the bodhi tree, Song Ning discovered that the Nine-Star Nine Variant was based on the Nine-Star Overlord Body. If the Nine-Star Overlord Body could not be successfully displayed, the Nine-Star Nine Overlord Body could not be used at all. And the nine changes in the sky are the power of continuous superposition of spell changes.


    "If it is expected to be good, this star domineering body may be able to show a change in the sky, and so on." Song Ning thought, and began to practice the nine star domineering body in the airship.


    This is also the first time he has practiced a nine-star overlord body. Although there are some obstacles, it is not too difficult.


    At this time, Song Ning''s Canglong airship has been in the convection of the sky for a day. One day, Song Ning''s nine-star overlord body has not yet been trained out of one star, but has been stared by some airship groups in the convection of the void.


    These airship groups often wait in the air convection. If they meet a single airship, they will organize to go forward to intercept. In this air convection, few people will choose to fight, and no one will rampage, so the big Most people will choose to buy some road money. As for how to pay for the road money, it is necessary to talk about a great invention in this era-the Xianyu card.


    The Xianyu card is a kind of chip. There is no Xianyu within the chip, but it can generate numbers according to the number of Xianyu. It is stored in Xianyu shops with ordinary Xianyu as the unit of measurement. The number on the Xianyu card is changed, so you do n��t need to carry the Xianyu with you when you go out, just go directly to the Xianyu card. In this way, it is convenient and fast. When you want to pay, you only need to know the other party ��s Xianyu coding, controlled by Xianli, can transfer the numbers, and then take Xianyu by Xianyu card and password in Xianyu shop.


    The Canglong airship was only listed for a month, and it still exists in the top airship at the top of the airship row, so few people know this Canglong airship, throwing out this domineering appearance is not counted, the speed of this Canglong airship is also extremely fast, but it is not Five thousand miles is not the fastest among the airships, so after seeing the Canglong airship, most people thought that this airship must be expensive, and the people in it should be rich and can grab one. grab.


    As for the deeper level, no one would think.


    "The dragon-like airship is quite fast, keep up." In the convection of the void, an airship began to follow closely.


    Coincidentally, the next night when Song Ning entered the Void Convection, dozens of airships had followed.


    Song Ning didn''t pay attention, but Jing Jing noticed, she wanted to prompt Song Ning, but when she thought about it, she found out that Song Ning naturally knows that she still needs to prompt?


    But what she never expected was that Song Ning did not know.


    The airship not far away can also keep up with the speed of five thousand miles per day, but the monk''s fairy power is too fast.


    "How can this airship fly so fast? How many people are driving inside, don''t you stop and rest?" A monk''s forehead oozes cold sweat, already a little tired.


    "Almost catch up, keep this speed, as long as the other party changes, the speed will immediately drop, and then it will be a good opportunity for us to go around. You will hold on for a while, this is the panacea." The next monk immediately handed over a few pieces Elixir, each of the Elixir is valuable.


    Hearing the words, the monk had to take the Elixir and gritted his teeth to continue.


    Many of the monks in the airships around were holding such ideas, and they persisted in their hard work.


    However, just like that, one day passed.


    This is the third day they have entered into the convection of the void. Song Ning is still practicing the nine-star overlord body. He is like a no-nonsense person, but the surrounding airships have become a pot of porridge. According to incomplete statistics, In order to keep up with Song Ning, these airships almost consumed hundreds of high-quality elixirs that supplemented the fairy power. Two monks in Wonderland Peak caused excessive overdraft due to continuous driving, and died on the spot. Six monks in Wonderland were unconscious. And this number continues to increase.


    "Persist, you must persevere, the dragon airship should be worth tens of millions of advanced immortal jade. The monks in it have been sleeping like this for three days, and they can''t continue right away, no matter how much pill he uses, as long as he relaxes a little We immediately rushed up, and when the monks in it exhausted, they would naturally not resist us. "


    As everyone knows, how many companions have been killed by such a voice.


    They are desperately chasing, and naively believe that the airship in front is desperate to keep this high-speed advance in order to avoid their pursuit.


    In fact, Song Ning in the Canglong Airship didn''t even look at the window.

 Chapter 1081： Rob robber

    When Song Ning''s Canglong airship flew for the fourth day, there were countless deaths and injuries, and many people had already given up the chase. As everyone knows, this kind of thing happened for the first time in this void convection.


    "What kind of airship is that?"


    "Don''t the person who is flying the airship know the rest?"


    "It must be that the airship is expensive, so it consumes very little fairy power, otherwise the monk inside cannot maintain this speed for four consecutive days without rest or substitutions."


    Many robbers in the Void Convection are in contact. Now in this situation, they naturally want to contact the people in front. At the beginning, they wanted to swallow, but now they cannot swallow, then they must unite. It''s a big deal. When the time comes, get less money, but it''s better than losing your wife and breaking the soldiers. Finally, the bamboo basket fetches water.


    Soon, the robbers in this void convection had colluded with each other, and they were always ready to shoot against the Canglong airship.


    At the same time, on the other side of this convection of the void, a mysterious big family is having a meeting.


    "These people are completely crazy. How dare they rob us of our cold home supplies?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing to **** supplies. I''m afraid they will see our cold family succumb this time, and next time I want to start fighting against our cold family."


    "Indeed, Leng''s most attractive thing is not money or materials, but the blood of our Leng family. The reason why we proliferate outside this void convection is that we don''t want to be disturbed often, but even so, we The once-a-year outsourcing will still be coveted by the robbers in the void convection, and their purpose is probably not only that. "


    This group of eight people are all very beautiful. They are not only stunning, but also have a cold temperament. They are the eight elders of the cold family. Although they are elders, they actually look like The age is not big, although the appearance of the people who repair the immortals generally does not match the age, but the younger the appearance is, the more they prove that the younger they are to reach the fairyland, and the appearance is not old. In fact, the appearance of aging becomes slow, and even the Taoist environment will leave traces on the face as the years pass.


    The eight of them agreed that they would take this matter seriously.


    "I will do this for me. Before, our family spent a lot of money to buy a Canglong airship. This Canglong airship is worth a lot but it is also worth the money. It has a strong attack power. I will use the Canglong airship. Go around in the Void Convection and kill some robbers first, let them know that my Leng''s house is not just a random one! "This is the eighth elder of the Leng house.


    The eight elders of the Leng family no longer have a name in the family. Others call them elders, and the term they call each other is ''cold one'' until ''cold eight''.


    "Leng Ba, you are afraid to be alone. Canglong Airship consumes too much force. I will accompany you." Leng Qi got up.


    Subsequently, Leng Wu Leng Liu also followed, so that the four elders of the Leng family were all prepared for this matter, which shows the importance attached to the robbers in the Void Convection.


    The four of them drove into the Void Convection in a Canglong airship, but they flew for a while, but did not see a robber.


    "Leng Ba, what about robbers?" Leng Liu asked.


    "Maybe ... it is because we are too close to our Leng''s house. They are a little afraid, and they are far away. Let''s go ahead and find it." Leng Ba hesitated.


    They could not have imagined that in this void convection, there was another Canglong airship head-on, and that Canglong airship was not very far from them.


    Speaking of Song Ning''s Canglong Airship, he was really bored when he practiced the Nine-Star Overlord Body. He always felt that he was stuck at the bottleneck, so he was ready to relax. As soon as he was together, he saw a dense area in front of him. Okay, but these airships are strangely shaped, a little farther away, and he can''t see what it is, just as dense as a locust, very scary.


    "What ..." Song Ning hesitated, after all, he still didn''t know what he was facing, but it didn''t matter if he didn''t know, anyway, Canglong Airship is offensive, just attack it directly.


    When Song Ning wanted to think about it, it was estimated that it was all gravel or something. After all, it was void, and everything could be there. As for the airship that robbed the road, Song Ning had never heard of it before, and he did n��t even know that there was such a thing.


    Song Ning thinks that the dense stuff is far away from himself, but in fact this is the illusion caused by the force convection in the void convection. The two sides are less than fifty miles away. The Canglong airship is already very conspicuous in this void convection. As soon as these airships saw the Canglong airship, they immediately formed an array, as if they were a fishing net, rushing towards the Canglong airship.


    "Huh, this time I think you can run away!"


    But when the robber monk felt that the winning ticket was holding, he only saw a light flashing at the dragon head of the Canglong Airship. This light was not very big, but then, a white light rushed out, as if spitting out a sun.


    They were hit by this light ball before they could even dodge. The airship itself has a quality against the convection of the void. It may not be able to resist the attack of the force. The attack of the Chonglong airship is very simple. The original force is compressed and then released, forming a powerful attack.


    With the trembling of Canglong Airship, Jing Jing awakened from Ruding and hurriedly looked out. This time, his pupils shrank and his heart shouted, wondering how he was stared by so many robbers while walking towards Song Ning''s room Got it?


    "Song Daoyou, we ..."


    Jing Jing rushed into Song Ning''s room, and even forgot to knock on the door. At this moment, Song Ning''s face was pale, and his complexion was obviously not good. It ��s okay. I just saw some obstacles like rubble in the front. I used this Canglong airship to launch an attack. Whoever wants the Canglong airship ��s attack needs to absorb a lot of force, and I consume a little bit of force. "


    Jing Jing heard the words, and twitched a little in the corner of her eyes, unable to speak even with her mouth half open.


    What surprised her was not only that Song Ning used the robber airships as gravel, but that the powerful attack just now was actually launched by the Chonglong Airship. How much force is consumed? After consuming so much force, Song Ning can still ensure that the airship continues to fly at the original speed?

 Chapter 1082： Leng family is so enthusiastic?

    "Are you okay?" Jing Jing came to Song Ning. At the moment, Song Ning not only had a bad complexion, but even the fluctuations in her body were a little unstable.


    The fluctuation of the fairy force in Song Ning''s body is indeed unstable, but the fluctuation of the fairy force is actually not related to the original force he provided to the airship. The original force is constantly rotating from the body of Song Ning to Yin to Yang Among the two forces, the force is continuously regenerated for these two forces. As long as the attack is not continuous, it can be continuously recycled.


    "I''m fine, four days, and two days to arrive." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing saw that Song Ning was okay, and glanced out the window, saying, "I don''t know if there is something that is not appropriate."


    "Is there anything else you and I can''t talk about?" Song Ning asked back.


    Jingjing coughed twice: "Look out of the window."


    Song Ning looked at it: "Eh? So many airships, there are so many monks in this void convection, but why do they seem to be hiding from us?"


    Jing Jing shame: "Song Daoyou just attacked not the gravel in the void convection, but the airships of the monks. There are often some robbers in the void convection surface, but before this Canglong airship, almost no attack. Airships, so when they want to rob you, they are directly smashed by you as a rubble. "


    "Ah ?!" Song Ning was shocked: "I just saw that ..."


    "Void convection will distort some scenes," Jing Jing explained.


    Song Ning was slightly embarrassed: "Well, since they want to rob, then kill them if they kill them."


    The two looked at the flying airships outside the window, but they felt nothing in their hearts.


    It is said that after these airships were attacked by Song Ning, they finally knew the power of the Canglong airship, but they also understood in their hearts that the powerful attack just used a huge force, which was extremely precious to the Taoist monks It takes a certain amount of time to recover after being consumed. They have been robbed in this void convection all the year round. If such an airship appears to wipe them out, what will happen to their livelihood in the future?


    Knowing yourself and knowing each other, they started thinking about countermeasures again.


    When they thought about countermeasures, Song Ning had been driving the Canglong airship all the way to find Leng''s house, and the Lengjia''s Canglong airship was also deeper and deeper in this void convection.


    In the void convection, the robbers finally reached an agreement. If they saw the Canglong airship again, they surrounded it from all sides and kept in touch with each other. As long as the faucet glowed, they immediately dodge. After a few times, they will certainly be able to control the airship. The Taoist monks among them died alive.


    After trying to understand this, they did not want to chase Song Ning. After all, they also knew the speed of the Canglong airship, and now they ca n��t even catch up with it.


    But when they felt that this time things had been settled, they suddenly heard someone report.


    "Then, that dragon airship is back !!"


    Hearing this, everyone felt nervous besides nervousness. Such a good airship, people who can afford such an airship must be very rich, and they are still Taoist monks. I was afraid of death. They had suffered heavy casualties before. This time, I must get back all the profits.


    "Everyone carried out according to the plan, we must knock out the people in this airship!"


    With a single order, hundreds of dense airships approached the Canglong airship, and for a while, they felt quite overwhelming.


    Within the Canglong Airship, Leng Ba was originally driving. Suddenly he saw this scene, and he immediately felt nervous: "How do these robbers know that we are coming? This is obviously something to be prepared for. We want to be caught off guard."


    "Attack, hurry up. After you attack, there will be no force, and I will provide the force to fly the dragon." Leng Qi urged.


    Leng Ba immediately controlled the Canglong airship attack, but the attack just condensed, the opposing airship dodged, and a sphere of light spewed out. Although it also hit two or three airships, this power is the same as the attack made by the Canglong airship before Song Ning. The power is not the same.


    "Haha, sure enough, what did I say? The other monk was almost out of order, the attack became so weak, let''s rush!"


    A crowd of airships rushed up frantically. Leng''s Canglong airship was in trouble for a while.


    On the other side of the Void Convection ... Song Ning''s Canglong Airship flew safely, and there was no movement for the next two days.


    "Song Daoyou, you can see the light in front, just go out from here." Jing Jing came to Song Ning''s room and pointed to the place where there was white light in the distance.


    Song Ning frowned: "Are the robbers scared, why haven''t they seen one for two days?"


    "The power of your attack is personally frightened." Jing Jing finished speaking and couldn''t help but look at Song Ning a few more times: "Song Daoyou, what is your strength, and you can drive an airship for six days in a row. Saying that the burden is great, and this Canglong airship consumes the original force, you used a large-scale attack before, is the original force in your body so abundant? "


    "Uh, I don''t say this clearly." Song Ning stunned.


    After hearing this, Jing Jing stopped asking more questions. In the Demon Valley, I felt that Song Ning was a little unusual. But Song Ning was really beaten by the other party. Ning is a Taoist monk, which is a bit unreasonable. Even ordinary Taoist monks can''t do this kind of force.


    Jing Jing is not ready to continue thinking about things that are unclear.


    "Jing Jing, do you think there are people there? There seem to be many people." Song Ning pointed out the window.


    Jing Jing took a closer look. Now they are less than fifty miles away from the exit, and indeed this distance can see many people at the exit. These people are all blue clothes. In this place, this kind of clothes can almost determine them. All are cold people.


    "Those should be Leng''s family." Jing Jing quickly explained that she was afraid that Song Ning would have killed them and killed all the people in Leng''s family.


    In the convection of the void, the water spirit pill in the storage ring is very peaceful. To be precise, it should fall into a state similar to a sleep. This is not beyond Song Ning''s expectations, otherwise the water spirit pill feels itself The blood of the family will be the first to speak.


    "Why are those Leng family waiting here? Have you already told them that they are coming?" Song Ning was puzzled.


    Jing Jing felt a little puzzled when he looked at it. First, he did n��t tell Leng ��s family to visit. Secondly, although he said that this void convection is Leng ��s house, in fact Leng ��s family still has a distance of hundreds of miles from it. Under normal circumstances Say, there shouldn''t be so many cold people here.


    "I don''t know what happened." Jing Jing shook his head.


    "Welcome to us?" Song Ning thought it was a bit easier. Otherwise, other things could not be explained. I can''t say that these Leng family looked out from the convection of the void, just to see the scenery.


    At this time, in addition to the convection in the void, many Lengjia children led by the elder Lengjia Lengsan were guarding here. They came here mainly to meet the four elders of the Lengjia, and the four elders went to die for the Lengjia. Robbers, in the future they will be much safer in and out of the convection of the void, and for this reason, they will naturally be greeted.


    "The airship is here. I didn''t expect them to come back so quickly. It must have been a victory." Leng San was relieved.


    "Three elders, you have been thinking too much. Which one of our Leng family elders is not very powerful? It''s not a matter of killing the robbers to get rid of those robbers?" Said the Leng family children.


    The other Leng family members also spoke one after another. They were all women. When these women spoke together, their voices were buzzing. It was really unbearable. But Elder Leng San seemed to be used to it. She smiled and nodded: "I''ll be here soon and make a welcome look."


    Leng''s girls are greeted in a different way. They are enchanting and able to sing and dance. If there is anything important or trivial in the family, they all sing and dance. Now that the bandits are successful, they come to greet , Of course, to dance.


    Saying that the Canglong Airship was about to leave the convection in the void, Song Ning took a closer look. The women outside started to dance. Their dances were very beautiful. Together with their proud faces, they were enchanting and charming.


    "I didn''t expect the Leng family to be so enthusiastic, even if Da Laoyuan came over to meet him, even dancing?" Song Ning has now determined that all this may be because Jing Jing told the Leng family that he was coming, so the Leng family This position was made.


    Jing Jing looked at a loss, but these people had already begun to dance in front of her, and she, who knew Leng''s customs, naturally didn''t think much about it: "Yeah, I didn''t expect them to be so enthusiastic."


    "Well, after leaving the Void Convection, let''s go out quickly, and we can''t lose the courtesy in front of them." Song Ning was a little excited, Leng Jia, really Leng Jia, he could even feel the slight jump in the bloodline at this moment. Moving, it seems that Leng Yuexiao''s bloodline began to become restless after seeing the blood of Lengjia''s kin.


    boom!


    After the shock, the Canglong airship flew out of the void convection, and Song Ning hurriedly walked out of the Canglong airship with Jingjing. At this moment, everyone outside the Canglong airship stared excitedly at the place where the Canglong airship was leading, waiting for the four elders of his family to appear. .


    just����


    When Song Ning and Jing Jing walked out, the children of Leng Family who were still enchanting and dancing almost stumbled to the ground. They looked at Song Ning and Jing Jing in amazement. They were supposed to be the four elders driving the Canglong Airship. Two strangers come out?


    If only two strangers appeared, it might not be enough to directly ignite their anger. When Song Ning just appeared, they felt the power of the blood of the same family from Song Ning!

 Chapter 1083： Just hit it

    Elder Leng San''s pupil shrank suddenly: "He, he has the power of my blood!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the Leng family girl Xiu, who had just performed songs and dances, suddenly broke out. Dozens of fairy powers came out of the air and went straight to Song Ning.


    Song Ning was taken aback. These women started to do whatever they wanted. Just now, they were warmly welcomed. Now they even started to fight, and looking at the posture, it was clear that he was going to kill him.


    What kind of hatred do you have, why did you fight as soon as you met?


    Song Ning didn''t have time to explain, only heard Leng''s female nun shouting in the back: "Kill him, kill this robber!"


    "Dare to shoot my cold family, this hatred is not common, it must be stripped of bones!"


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, and Xian Li condensed in front of her, but even so, she was still trembling from the oncoming attacks of more than thirty times. Instability, even so, in Song Ning''s eyes, the strongest person has not yet shot.


    "Every fairyland monk, can''t withstand the combined attack of more than 30 fairyland monks in my Leng family. No wonder you can give them all three ..." The elder who is the highest is the elder Lengsan, who said this At that time, an ice-like spear was added from the hand in the hand, and the spear was about to pierce towards Song Ning.


    "Eh? Elder Lengsan?" Jing Jing whispered at the exit of Canglong Airship.


    Elder Leng San had a spear in his hand, and the color of doubt flashed in his eyes, followed by anger: "Jing Jing! You didn''t say it when you entered Mozong, but you still started against my Leng family? Today I will break you up segment!"


    "What the **** is going on? We are here to find Sister Leng!" Jing Jing was taken aback. The elder Leng San did not act so recklessly on weekdays, so he would not act so recklessly. same.


    At this moment, there was a wave of turbulence in the convection of the void, and everyone looked away and saw that it was a Canglong airship, but there were some scars on the Canglong airship, which was obviously subjected to a violent attack.


    Everyone looked silly at this.


    "Eh? Before, it seemed to be that there were two Canglong airships, and the other one actually appeared!" Song Ning saw that the other party no longer attacked, and looked into the void convection.


    Jing Jing was also surprised. Now that the two Canglong airships are together, this is somewhat interesting, but she is more curious now who will be in this Canglong airship.


    When the Canglong airship was opened, the four elders of the Leng family stumbled out of it. They looked at Song Ning and Jing Jing as soon as they came out. Even if Song Ning did not know them, but when they saw Jing Jing, they Some wondered.


    "Jing Jing ... what are you doing?" Elder Lengwu asked with a pale face.


    "I''m here to play with Sister Leng, but you ... what''s the matter with you elders?" Jing Jing asked weakly, the elders of Leng''s family are not easy to provoke, and be careful.


    Elder Leng San also hurriedly asked, "Yes, what the **** happened? The Canglong airship was damaged, and you were also injured. What is going on?"


    Elder Leng Ba gritted his teeth and said, "The robbers are somehow as if they were already guarded. They are completely assembled. As soon as we passed, we immediately surrounded us, and even controlled some flying airships to hit our Canglong airships. , We fled back all the way, otherwise we might be surrounded by them! "


    Song Ning listened to this, and almost choked herself without catching her breath. Jing Jing''s face also changed slightly, and she looked away from them with unchecked eyes.


    "Eh? Why are your Canglong airships so intact?" Elder Leng Ba said to Jing Jing after he finished speaking.


    Song Ning hurriedly said: "Before meeting the gangsters, we were a little scared and launched an attack directly. They rushed out when they had not formed a blockade and fled all the way, which only avoided the crisis."


    The family members of Zhong Leng looked at Song Ning suspiciously. The Canglong airship needs to consume the force, and the force required for the attack is more. Needless to say, Jing Jing ��s cultivation behavior is nothing more than a fairyland. As for Song Ning, it looked like a monk in fairyland.


    "Who else is in your airship? Call it out!" Elder Leng San shouted.


    "No one." Jing Jing just said this and felt a bit talkative. The other party''s concern must have been the Force.


    Sure enough, the five elders of the Leng family looked at them with a little bit more doubt: "How can you two monks in Wonderland control this blue dragon airship? Don''t tell me that the force of the two of you can be better than the four of us. many!"


    The Leng family, each of whom is competitive, Jing Jing is pondering how to answer, but sees that Song Ning has already opened a fist and said: "There is no intention to offend, but it is true. If you don''t believe it, you can fly with me on the airship. "


    "Okay, let''s go and see!"


    These words were spoken simultaneously by the five elders of the Leng family.


    Jing Jing is helpless, the character of Leng''s family has really not changed. Perhaps it is because they live in a place that is almost isolated from the world, so the change in themselves is relatively small. The five elders of Leng''s family talked towards Song Ning. In desperation, Jing Jing had to turn around and get on the airship first, in order to avoid any conflict between the five elders on the airship and Song Ning.


    After a while, I saw the Canglong airship hovering around in the air, I wonder if Song Ning was unwilling to stop, or the elders of the Leng family did not want to admit that the Canglong airship flew around in the sky, waiting for the Lengjia girl Xiu was a little impatient, and some people even meditated cross-legged.


    After four or five hours, within the Canglong Airship, Song Ning sat leisurely, the airship circled according to his mind, and the five elders stared at Song Ning with big eyes.


    No one else is on the airship.


    He did not take the panacea for four or five hours.


    Wonderland cultivation ...


    "Okay!" Elder Leng San suddenly stood up: "We admit that you do have the ability to control the Chonglong airship, cancel doubts about you, and land."


    Song Ning yawned, although he was not afraid of being seen by a big man, but the five elders in the cold house were all beautiful, so they stared at him for four or five hours, and he also had some hair in his heart. Hearing that the other party finally agreed, he immediately landed the airship.


    "Several elders, can Sister Leng be at home? We want to go and see." Jing Jing said stepping forward.


    Elder Leng San glanced at Jing Jing and could not help sighing: "If you have a heart, you can come and see if your sister Leng is injured. Let us go."


    Jing Jing was startled: "What, what? Sister Leng is hurt? What''s going on?"


    Elder Leng San looked at Jing Jing inexplicably: "Don''t you come because you learned that she was injured?"

 Chapter 1084： Need Nine Pin Elixir

    "What hurt sister Leng ?!" Jing Jing grabbed Elder Leng San''s arm.


    Several people saw that Jing Jing was really unaware and sighed: "Dao Men and Mozong argued over something earlier. Among the Tao Men, Leng Family is the top-notch existence, and there are many young people in Leng Family. People are cultivating in Bingxuegu, your older sister Leng went out to perform tasks a few days ago, and was secretly calculated by the demons, almost killed. Now, although she saved her life, she was seriously injured and couldn''t get out of bed. "


    "It''s so serious, the people of Mozong are really ..." Jing Jing said half of this, and swallowed back. After all, she is now a person of Mozong, but she immediately said again: "Now is Sister Leng in good condition?"


    "Fortunately, if you want to rescue it, you need a nine-pin elixir, nine-pin, ha ha, nine-pin elixir, that is the legendary elixir, although some people have seen it earlier, but The panacea was taken long ago. Where can I find it now? "Elder Leng San sighed.


    Song Ning asked: "I don''t know what the panacea is?"


    Elder Leng San gave Song Ning a white look: "It''s no use telling you what kind of panacea, and you can''t have it."


    "It''s okay to talk." Song Ning said.


    Elder Leng San was slightly impatient: "Nine turn lotus pill, have you heard of it?"


    Song Ning shook her head slightly, not to mention the Ninth Pill Elixir, even if it was the Eighth Pill Elixir, Song Ning didn''t know much, but Song Ning didn''t know, and the Shui Ling Dan in the Song Ning storage ring knew that Shui Ling Dan was originally It was very exciting. If it were not the Leng family who attacked Song Ning in the first time, she really wanted to come out directly from the storage ring, but now she has calmed down. Now, if it appears directly, I am afraid that it is for Song Ning. Get in trouble.


    The most important thing is that she doesn''t know these people at all. If she comes out in a hurry, even if there is a connection between blood lines, there are many troubles.


    "Okay, let''s go in. I''ll find you a room for you first. Let''s talk about things to visit later." Leng San said.


    Elder Leng San said, while ordering the task of arranging the room, he sighed with the other elders as he walked: "Hey, the materials are almost the same, but now there is only one medicine."


    "Even if the materials are complete, who can refining the elixir? I heard that the nine-pin elixir has been gestated for at least a thousand years. Even if it can become an elixir, the elixir can only be inoculated for millennia. carry out."


    Song Ning was unclear about these words. Before he had time to ask, he heard Shui Lingdan''s voice echoing in his mind: "The nine-turn lotus pill they said in their mouth is actually in your storage ring."


    Song Ninggang was about to lift her feet and step up the stairs, and she was almost scared by the words Shui Ling Dan and stumbled directly.


    "I have Jiupin Elixir in my storage ring? Why don''t I know it myself!" Song Ning said in surprise.


    "The semi-finished Jiu Pindan medicine, I have noticed it before, that is the embryo of Jiu Zhuan Lianhua Dan, which has been half refined." Shui Ling Dan said.


    Song Ning remembered that before, he had indeed spent money to buy a semi-finished product of Jiu Pin Dan Yao. At that time, it was just idle. I thought it might be a good thing to buy, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy.


    "I will talk about this later." Song Ning was still a little bit distressed. After all, it was the semi-finished product of Jiu Ping Elixir. Nowadays, Jing Leng''s "cold sister" is seriously injured. In moral terms, Song Ning should be saved. Song Ning''s precious nature naturally understands that even people from Leng''s family, even if they may be Leng Yuexiao''s relatives, are unwilling to donate this medicine to others until they are sure.


    "I''m home, but I feel a little different. I won''t say anything about this panacea. You can rest assured." Shui Lingdan seemed to be worried about Song Ning''s thoughts, so he gave Song Concentrate on one mind.


    Song Ning doesn''t care about these things: "When you think of it, you come out."


    "I ..." Shui Lingdan hesitated, but after all he still had no courage to say what he would say next.


    Shui Lingdan knows her mind, and Song Ning also knows her situation at the moment. She originally thought that she was just a simple Shui Ling Dan, but in fact she was a time elixir. No one knew how the effect of the time elixir was. But any monk will not give up a ''time elixir'' casually. This is almost unnecessary. If Shui Ling Dan leaves Song Ning, it means that Song Ning will lose Shui Ling Pill and Space Time Elixir. How much will Song Ning lose?


    Therefore, Shui Lingdan just wanted to say something but did n��t say it. First, everyone knows it well, and it ��s useless to say nothing. Second, it ��s probably embarrassing to say it. Song Ning already knows herself very well, so no matter what Song Ning does She made no mistake about the decision she made.


    "Two, this is your room. Now the room is resting. The young lady is still cultivating. Wait a minute." This cold girl nun bowed at Jing Jing and Song Ning.


    Jing Jing stunned, a room?


    As for Song Ning, one room and two rooms don''t care. Anyway, they are doing things like this. It doesn''t matter whether they sleep or not.


    Song Ning glanced around. The convection of Lengjia was almost not far away from the convection. To put it bluntly, the Lengjia was like being surrounded by convection in the void, with convection on three sides and a common continent on one side.


    "Don''t you think it''s amazing?" Jing Jing said directly after they entered the room to avoid embarrassment.


    Song Ning nodded: "Why did this Leng family choose such a place to inhabit?"


    "Isn''t it because of the bloodline, what is the bloodline of the Leng family, don''t you feel deeply?" Jing Jing said: "Although the elders of the Leng family didn''t ask you just now, they will definitely come back to you after a while. It may have been a matter of great concern before. Suddenly, a sudden incident caused a conflict, and they are likely to forget that thing, but when they come back to God, they will find you. "


    "Are you referring to the blood of the Leng family?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing nodded: "Actually, my father said that although Leng''s female cultivators are born with such a good blood line, in fact their attention is easily diverted, so their cultivation behavior is not very high, but Leng Jia''s single pulse That one is different. That one is Sister Leng''s. "


    "Although I don''t quite understand it, I should seem to think about it now. If they come to me to ask about the bloodline, how should I answer." Song Ning just thought that these cold families didn''t care, but they didn''t expect it to be I didn''t ask because I was distracted.


    "You have to stay with me these days, yes, the elders of Leng''s family just said about Sister Leng, you ... aren''t you very powerful alchemists? Can the nine-pin elixir be refined?" Jing Jing Asked.


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing: "You really can think, I do make alchemy, but do you know what Jiu Pill Elixir means? Even if I can refine it, it will take thousands of years. According to them, Jiu Pin Dan The process of refining medicine is at least a thousand years. It seems that there is a need for a process of incubating panacea, so you think that even if I can refine these nine panacea, is there enough time? "


    Jing Jing''s eyes showed disappointment. Although Song Ning said so, in fact, Song Ning still thought about the Nine Pins of Elixir in his storage ring.


    If according to the family of Leng, Jipin Pinyin requires a gestation period of more than a thousand years, then is the semi-finished product of Jipin Pinyin in his hand already considered after a long period of incubation, if it can be further refined , Can be used after refining into a pill.


    If this is really the case, Song Ning can rest assured that Jiupin Elixir will really be needed, and he will try it.


    They did n��t talk much anymore. After looking at the cold room, although it was just a room, they were actually separated. There are two rooms on the left and right sides, and one for each side. rest.


    Jing Jing was restless when he was resting, but Song Ning was different. Anyway, he came here and waited. It would be better to practice Jiuxing Ba.


    As soon as Song Ning entered, he heard Shui Lingdan''s voice: "I''m going out to see, and I will be back soon."


    "Be careful to be found." Song Ning just asked this sentence and would not say more.


    Under normal circumstances, Song Ning can easily enter cultivation, but I do n��t know why I am still in this cold house today, no matter how calm and calm, I still feel a little chaotic in my heart, my mind is constantly fluctuating, but I do n��t know why. I was disturbed by something.


    After an hour passed, Song Ning not only failed to settle, but became more and more irritable.


    "This Lengjia should be a good place for cultivation, but why am I always feeling uneasy here?" Song Ning looked up and looked at Jing Jing, and found that Jing Jing didn''t feel a little uneasy at the moment. He opened his eyes wide and looked at him.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing looked sideways and looked at Song Ning: "Why have you been dreaming since the beginning?"


    "Ah ?!" Song Ning was stunned. Just now he only felt restless, but he was not asleep. Why did he dream?


    "Really?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing nodded heavily: "Really, you have been dreaming since the beginning, and you don''t know what is going on. I feel like you are having a nightmare."


    Song Ning began to recall just now that she wanted to be settled but did not succeed. The mind always seemed to have something to do, and she was very bored. Although she had some thoughts in her mind, she didn''t say it, but Jing Jing seemed to be true Heard him talking, did all this ...


    Is it because of being in a cold house, which caused some unexplainable phenomena?


    "Are there any borders or unusual places in this cold house?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing thought about it, and suddenly it seemed as though she had thought of something ...

 Chapter 1085： Cold home has a dungeon

    "Think of it?" Song Ning asked.


    "If there is a strange place in this cold house, there is really one. It is a dungeon. It is said that there are some people in the dungeon, to be precise, some souls." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning was shocked: "What does Lengjia do with his soul?"


    Jing Jing glanced around. Although she was in the room at the moment, she still felt a little unsafe. There was ears next to the wall. If you say this now, if you are afraid of being heard, it will immediately become a voice to Song Ning and say, "I also listen As others have said, it is said that the monks of the Leng family, despite their strong blood power, may go mad in their later years. They do not know why. They have not found the source so far. It is said to be a kind of curse, but there is no way to confirm it now. "


    "So what you mean is that if these Leng family members reach their old age, they will be locked up?" Song Ning was shocked.


    Jing Jing nodded: "Yeah, so I can''t be sure about this matter now. Others have said it. Of course, the source is reliable, that is, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. After all, that place is a forbidden place for the cold family. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath. If this is the case, there must be a big secret among the cold homes. At that time, the stars in their own country could not find the answer. Maybe they can learn more about cold homes here.


    "You are waiting for me here." Song Ning said, flipping his hands to take out the invisibility cloak and put it on his body.


    Jing Jing was a stunned god. Song Ning was gone. She panicked and hurriedly said: "Don''t be impulsive, Song Daoyou, it is said that there are heavy guards in Leng''s place, and you are now like this ... �� "


    "How?" Song Ning asked.


    "You take me at least, and I know where it is anyway. How can I be bored if you go alone like this?" Jing Jing said this kind of unreasonable words seriously.


    Song Ning thought of it as well. Anyway, one person went, two people also went. Besides, Jing Jing knew the location of Leng''s dungeon. With Jing Jing leading the way, it would save a lot of trouble.


    The two left the room in this way, and led Jing Jing to the most mysterious area of ??Leng''s house.


    "It''s here, you see, there are many masters around here, we can''t enter at all." Jing Jing said, and changed his mouth again: "Of course, if your stealth cloak can hide everyone around you. , That''s enough. "


    "Although these people''s cultivation behavior is not weak, but when we were in the cultivation of the Devil''s Valley before, you forgot that even Leng Ming did not feel it at all? Be careful, you should not notice it, take a step by step." Song Ning He has already moved forward in his speech.


    Jing Jing was a little scared, and it was okay not to be caught. If he was caught, then it would be completely offended here by Leng''s family. Maybe they will be hunted down by Leng''s family. Although the two of them were good friends before, but if I really committed this kind of thing, and broke into the forbidden land of Lengjia privately. The Leng family will never let them go.


    "The two are overwhelmingly weak," Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing looked over, as Song Ning walked towards the dungeon''s weakest door.


    There are a total of eight doors in this dungeon. Speaking of them, that is, eight different directions. Song Ning naturally chose the weakest guard. After all, if the cloak of invisibility is useless here, it will be over by then.


    When Song Ning and the two wanted to walk into the gate of the dungeon, they heard a voice beside them, and they were both stunned, and then they were relieved, because it was Shui Lingdan.


    "What are you two going to do here?" Shui Lingdan asked.


    "Go inside and see, it is said that this is a dungeon, with many people locked up, maybe you can learn more about Leng Jia." Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan looked at the dungeon, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes: "In this dungeon ... it is indeed related to people, like a soul, do you two really want to go in?"


    "If you must stop, we won''t go in." Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan shook his head: "I want to go in too."


    "Then you lead the way, we follow behind." Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan did not agree to Song Ning, but directly drilled into Song Ning''s storage ring. Song Ning saw that, and didn''t say much. After all, this is Leng Jia, Shui Ling Dan is also a person of Leng Jia, here It is better to take care of Shui Ling Dan more.


    This dungeon has a large periphery, but after actually entering these eight gates, it is a real dungeon entrance to walk in for a while, and now Song Ning looked around in all directions to understand why the dungeon was built into such a shape .


    "Gossip, this is suppressing something." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing gave Song Ning a surprised look: "Oh, you, even know this, it seems that you really know something about the matchup."


    "The use of gossip array to suppress people in his family seems to be more important than I thought." Song Ning couldn''t help but sigh. The gossip array was not the first time he saw it in his life, even It was when he was staring at the stars, he found that the entire land of the stars was a gossip. If the gossip was really suppressed, then now think carefully, what is suppressed in the stars?


    "It''s time to get to the door. The two men are very tall, can''t they hide their cloak?" Jing Jing asked when there was less than ten feet from the real iron gate of the dungeon.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes in front of her: "Well, it should be possible. The two of them have not responded so far. If they feel something strange, they should be aware of it now."


    At the end of the conversation, the two stepped towards the front step by step. Sure enough, this stealth cloak was very effective after being restored. Even the two monks who were Taoist masters did not find them, but in Song Ning and When Jing Jing passed by them, the eyes of the two of them co-opened suddenly opened, always feeling as if they felt something, but after Xian Li probed, they could not detect anything.


    "I just felt like someone was walking by."


    "Maybe we are too nervous, who can enter the dungeon without us being aware?"


    The two guards stared at each other, then closed their eyes again, and did not continue to care about the "illusion" just now.


    Song Ning and Jing Jing both breathed a sigh of relief and entered the dungeon of Lengjia with ease. This dungeon has a large iron gate, but there are many ways to pass the iron gate. They naturally cannot stop the two of them, but just walked After the iron gate, the two immediately felt a burst of ice entering the body. The inside of the iron gate and the outside of the iron gate were only a foot away, and it was freezing cold and warm as spring.


    "This ice cold is not a real ice cold, but a cold." Song Ning took a deep breath.

 Chapter 1086： You ... eat me!

    The cold is caused by the yin qi, which is not unusually cold. The main reason for the formation of this cold is the soul.


    "It seems that a lot of people are locked in this dungeon." Jing Jing was shocked.


    "Accurately speaking, it should be soul." Song Ning said.


    When Song Ning said this, she saw that Shui Ling Dan actually came out of the storage ring. After Shui Ling Dan came out, the state of the whole soul was different from before. She flew towards the front while looking at the surrounding Everything, like that, is like losing yourself completely.


    "Shui Lingdan!" Song Ning called softly.


    However, even if Song Ning called, Shui Lingdan did not pay attention to Song Ning, but continued to move forward, floating in this dungeon. As for Song Ning and Jing Jing, the two kept moving forward and watching everything around them.


    This dungeon is a veritable "jail". The cages are next to each other. Each cage is closed with a soul. These souls are women. When they passed by, the female soul in the cage looked up at them. There was no surprise, and there was not much movement, not even a voice.


    they����


    It seems that there is no more wisdom, or that they are just simple souls, and perhaps their memories and thoughts have been refined.


    "I can feel the aura very similar to Shui Ling Dan from them. They should all be cold people before they died." Song Ning marveled.


    Jing Jing couldn''t speak with her mouth covered. There was such a place in Leng''s family. What happened, why did Leng''s family shut down her family like this, and why should they be treated like this?


    Just as the two of them were moving forward, they had reached the corner. As soon as they turned around, they faced a room. This room was different from the previous cage. At first glance, they knew that there should be something different. .


    The two stepped forward and glanced at the fact that the door was unlocked, and then gently pushed it. With this push, the door opened!


    "Eh?" There was a whisper in the room. Song Ning and Jing Jing were shocked and hurried into the room to close the door. Only then was there an old man in the room. The old man was holding a book in his hand at the moment. While watching, he was recording something. When he saw Song Ning and Jing Jing coming in, he frowned and wrinkled: "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?" Song Ningxianli exhaled the smell of the old man, but found out that she couldn''t find it.


    "Me? Who am I ..." The old man put down the book and the pen in his hand, it seemed that he was thinking hard, but he couldn''t think of it: "I don''t know who I am, you ... know who I am?"


    "So what are you doing here?" Song Ning asked again.


    The old man''s expression changed, and I remembered: "Yes, immortality, immortality, I am refining immortality ..."


    The old man started to get busy while he was talking. He seemed to be looking for something. He turned from a pile of books next to it, and finally found one of them. Like seeing a baby, he whispered: "I finally found it. You, if I can''t find you, when will I be able to refine the Elixir, Shui Ling Dan, I must refine the Shui Ling Dan. "


    Song Ning and Jing Jing stared at each other, and there was a chill in their hearts.


    "Who made you refine Shui Ling Dan?" Song Ning stepped forward to grab the old man''s collar.


    The old man looked at Song Ning blankly: "Shui Lingdan ... is ... Lengjia, let me refine Shui Ling Dan, for five thousand years, I can''t refine it now, I want to go out, when can I refine it Out of the water panacea. "


    Cold house owner?


    Song Ning couldn''t figure it out. No matter from what angle, the head of the Leng family could not make people in his own family make it into a panacea. Now when he thinks about it, it is even more wrong. If the family refines it into a panacea, then the effect is to inherit the blood of the cold family. This is not as convenient as eating meat and drinking blood directly.


    "Are you here to check my alchemy? I will become immediately, and soon become, you must not tell the owner that I did not succeed in refining!" The old man was terrified.


    "Why did you let you refine Shui Ling Pill, do you still remember?" Song Ning suddenly turned around, as if questioning, the tone was extremely cold, as if to check the progress of the old alchemy.


    The old man shivered: "That sect wants, that sect wants, if the refining can''t come out, the young lady will marry out, the cold house will be over, I want to refining alchemy, I should refining alchemy, if I don''t refining alchemy, I will dead."


    As the old man said, he walked out of the door while holding the alchemy furnace, and came to a prison, raised his hand, and summoned the soul that was no longer even, and then somehow used it to pull away from this soul. This is a very painful thing, but the soul has no feeling at this moment, his eyes are at a loss, let it be pulled away.


    Beside Song Ning, Shui Lingdan cried out, and Song Ning probably understood why Shui Lingdan was crying at the moment.


    "Go back to the storage ring first." Song Ning said.


    Although Shui Lingdan was reluctant, he took a closer look at one of the cages and turned to Song Ning''s storage ring.


    Song Ning and the two returned to the room under the cloak of invisibility. As soon as they entered the room, Song Ning checked the enchantment around the room. After confirming that there were no signs of enchantment, he came to Jingjing. Beside: "There is a big secret in Leng''s house. You don''t know about it, I don''t know, nor do outsiders know. Who is the owner of Leng''s house? Can you see it?"


    "I can see it, but ... if we ask in front of us, we will ..."


    Halfway through Jing Jing''s words, Song Ning interrupted: "You can rest assured that I will not rush to see the head of Leng''s house. This matter can be big or small. I just heard from the old man''s mouth that I can feel that the old man is Some people are crazy, but even so, he knows about this alchemy thing, where should Leng''s family be threatened. If he can''t make the elixir, then your cold sister will marry someone else, and in me If you want to come, maybe this is not the case. "


    "This kind of thing sounds a bit unbelievable. I wouldn''t believe it unless I saw it with my own eyes." Jing Jing sighed. Until now, she still had a lingering fear. Those soulless eyes, now it seems, who would believe they used to be Are they some monks who are able to chatter?


    "Well, we are also guessing about this matter here." Song Ning said, calling to his storage ring.


    Shui Lingdan responded and looked at Song Ning. At this moment, Shui Lingdan''s face was extremely poor, and she seemed to have been extremely emotionally shocked.


    "What the **** is going on?" Song Ning looked at Shui Lingdan: "Just now you seemed a little different there. Tell me about it, what did you think of."


    "At that time ... I was refined like this. I couldn''t remember what happened. It wasn''t this person who refined me, but another one." Shui Lingdan shivered.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are not in the soul of the dungeon now, and you can recover quickly." Song Ning grabbed Shui Lingdan''s shoulder.


    Shui Lingdan was already in tears at the moment, she looked at Song Ning: "Don''t you understand? This is in Lengjia! Lengjia''s dungeons are all souls, and I am a soul, you don''t even understand it now, That''s how I was refined that year. If I appear to be discovered by them now, then I will definitely be treated as a panacea! "


    Song Ning''s heart was shocked, if it were not for the Water Spirit Pill, he really didn''t expect this level. Although the monk left the soul, it was still a living body, and he could refine the panacea while still alive. Or to take it as a panacea, this kind of thing is simply terrible.


    "Then ... what else can you think of besides these?" Song Ning asked.


    Shui Lingdan lowered his head and thought for a long time: "Miss Lengjia ... Look at Miss Lengjia, maybe everything is due to her. If it were not for her, many things should be avoided."


    Thinking of what Shui Lingdan said, Song Ning almost thought of it in conjunction with what the old man said just now. Everything must have something to do with this Miss Leng family, but what is the relationship? It is still to be investigated, but after all Song Ning has never thought about the name of Miss Lengjia.


    "Jing Jing, what is that cold sister in your mouth called?" Song Ning asked.


    "Sister Leng, called Leng Yuexiao, what''s wrong?" Jing Jing asked.


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly, as if it was too hard, and the stone bricks under his feet were crushed.


    Leng Yuexiao? !


    These three words echoed in his ears, but then he calmed down, not necessarily the same person with the same name, and after the matter of the white bone essence among the stars, he also understood that even if the appearance is the same , It may not be a person. Since it is also in the vortex of time and space, then everything must have cause and effect, it may be just a parallel space, or it may be that Leng Yuexiao is also fake.


    "Song Ning ..." When Love Song Ning felt shocked, she suddenly heard the Shui Ling Dan opening next to her.


    "How?" Song Ning turned to look at Shuilingdan.


    Shui Lingdan has become calmer now. After thinking about it, she said: "You ... eat me."


    Song Ninglian took two steps back: "What are you talking about!"


    Shui Lingdan looked at everything around him and slowly shook his head: "Something wrong ... It''s so wrong ... Song Ning, when I first came here, I felt that it was different from where I was, but when I was there, Leng Jia was Without such a dungeon, there was no dungeon at that time, but I was refined into a panacea. Now I think about it, it is very likely that all this was done by the cold family, things that did not belong to the same era, but happened. ,This shows what?"


    "Things in different eras ... chaos together, there is caused by time and space, there is a time and space disorder in the same family ..."

 Chapter 1087： Since youre here, dont leave

    "Take me to see Leng Yuexiao!" Song Ning cut the railway.


    "It''s absolutely impossible." Jing Jing hurriedly stopped Song Ning: "How can you pass through the characteristics of a cold family bloodline?"


    "Jing Jing ..." Song Ning turned to this uninformed girl with unprecedented seriousness: "We don''t belong to this era, do you understand? To be precise, we don''t belong to this time and space!"


    Jing Jing was frightened by the sudden news. This kind of thing that travels through time and space is a monk who understands what it means. Time can travel and space can travel, but it requires a lot of manpower and resources, and if it is not very strong People can''t shuttle at all, but now Song Ning is talking about not only shuttle time or shuttle space, but shuttle space and time.


    There is a great contradiction between the two. If time is regarded as a plane, and space is another plane, the time and space shuttle is equivalent to a line intersecting the two planes of time and space.


    If there is a probability of 10,000th to shuttle from one plane to another, then if you want to shuttle to a certain line on this plane, the probability is very small. If you want to increase the probability at this time, you need to Increase consumption, and extremely high requirements for the monk''s repair.


    "I ... I don''t quite understand what you mean." Jing Jing finally thought that she had a headache and heard it wrong after a while.


    "This kind of thing is difficult to explain, but in our time and space, there will be many enchantments that can be traversed. We can go to other spaces through enchantments, even time and space. We came from tens of thousands of years later. "Lian Li." Song Ning said, adding: "But what I didn''t expect is that there will be a cold family here, and there will be someone I love."


    Jing Jing was already in the clouds, and suddenly he heard Song Ning saying ��the person he loves deeply��, but he was in a daze for a while: "Song Daoyou, why did you say so suddenly, I ..."


    Jing Jing''s cheeks were blushing, she thought Song Ning was talking about her, but the words hadn''t been finished yet. The water spirit pill on the side seemed to be unable to see Jing Jing''s cranky thoughts and explained: "Song Ning''s love is the cold moon. Xiao. "


    After hearing that, Jing Jing shuddered suddenly, Leng Yuexiao? !


    I used to think that Song Ning might have something to do with someone from Leng''s family, but Leng''s family has many young girls of the same ancestry besides Missy. She never thought Leng Yuexiao would have been with Song Ning before. Together, after going through all kinds of things, she thought that the person she loved by Song Ning was her. Now she thinks that she is really ridiculous.


    "If you can''t solve the mystery of this time and space, then it may be related to the future of Leng''s family." Song Ning pondered, without Leng Yuexiao''s Leng family, he wouldn''t care, but if Leng Yuexiao was there, he wouldn''t May not care, before Zhao Yueru was the incarnation of Leng Yuexiao in another time and space. Although Zhao Yueru also changed her face, her real name has not changed, that is, Zhao Yueru is not Leng Yuexiao, so it means that the same person in different time and space is not Will definitely use the same name.


    But now, here, why Leng Yuexiao is directly called Leng Yuexiao?


    "You should know where Leng Yuexiao is, with her cloak of invisibility, I will see her now." Song Ning could not wait.


    In desperation, Jing Jing had to do so. Under the cloak of invisibility, Shui Lingdan returned to the storage ring, and then the two sneaked towards Leng Yuexiao''s room.


    The Leng family is huge, but the entire Leng family is prosperous. In Jing Jing''s perception, although the Leng family woman has a peculiar blood, but there is no obstacle to reproduction, the Leng family men and women are separated, so for a long time, The situation that the Lengjia men and Lengjia women are almost divided into two families has formed.


    The Leng family was supposed to come and go, but walking in the Leng family at the moment gave people a feeling of lifelessness. It was not like the elders who were taking the people out to greet them.


    This kind of desertedness is not only felt by Jingjing. Even Song Ning, who doesn''t understand the cold family, feels that some of the cold family is too strange at the moment. Think again about the soul of the cold family in the underground cage. , Song Ning even thought that these cold families were killed by their own family!


    "What the **** is going on, what happened? Why did it become like this?" Song Ning felt more and more scalp numb, and he even felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him at this moment in the cold house.


    Walking, Jing Jing''s footsteps paused: "That''s it, this is Sister Leng''s room."


    Song Ning looked up and saw that there were no guards around the room, but this was not a big deal. After all, this is a cold house. If you need someone to guard in your own home, it is really too cautious.


    The two stood outside the room and looked around. There was indeed no one before entering the room. When standing at the door of the room, Jing Jing was about to move forward, but Song Ning paused and took a deep breath.


    "Song Daoyou, you ..." Jing Jing looked at Song Ning puzzled.


    "I calm down." Song Ning at this time is like a child.


    Jing Jing really understood this scene after seeing it. Before, she thought that the love in Song Ning ��s mouth might be just the ordinary kind of love. To be precise, she did n��t quite understand what Song Ning ��s love meant, but now she understands it. For Song Ning, this kind of feeling is the kind of feeling that you need to calm down even when you meet, so as not to be too excited.


    Leng Yuexiao''s room is very large. They are now in the outermost living room of this room. Leng Yuexiao''s bed cannot be seen at all. The screens on both sides also cover up the boudoir.


    After Song Ning calmed down, the two of them walked towards the inside room, but when they both walked to the screen, they saw Leng Yuexiao on the couch and those sitting next to them as soon as they looked up. A woman.


    The woman''s appearance was very similar to Leng Yuexiao. She wanted to be the head of Leng Family, that is, Leng Yuexiao''s mother. At this moment, she looked at Leng Yuexiao kindly, not knowing what was in her heart.


    Song Ning and Jing Jing didn''t expect someone in the room to startle. Fortunately, they didn''t touch anything. After the two exchanged their eyes, they turned around and crept toward the door. After all, if there was someone in the room, even It was Song Ning, and there was no guarantee that after seeing Leng Yuexiao, he would not be touched. If it was discovered by someone, then the next thing would be extremely difficult to deal with.


    But when the two of them were about to turn around and leave, they suddenly saw the woman sitting on the bed looking up in the direction they were, and while looking at it, they said, "Come on, now come Then do n��t leave, I ��ve been waiting for you here for a long time. "

 Chapter 1088： Earth-shattering secret

    Song Ning and the two were immediately shocked. Their cloak of invisibility has not been seen from the beginning to now. But why can this cold house owner even see them?


    The two of them did not think that the Lengjia owner might feel some breath and deliberately defrauded them, but their eyes at this time are exactly opposite to that of the Lengjia owner, and the Lengjia owner clearly looked at them.


    "I ... I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Said the woman, and she stood up directly.


    Song Ning immediately felt scalp numbness, and the woman''s gaze kept falling on him, step by step, clearly looking at him. As for Jing Jing next to him, the woman just glanced at it, then smiled lightly. : "Jing Jing, you are here, did you come after hearing the news of Xiao Xiao''s injury?"


    The two who originally had the fluke mentality no longer have any confusion at this moment. Now that they have been discovered, Song Ning simply put away the cloak of invisibility.


    "Auntie, I haven''t heard of Sister Leng''s injury before. We ... We didn''t intentionally break in, just wanted to see Sister Leng, so ..."


    "It''s okay." The woman raised her hand with a smile, with a trace of melancholy in her smile, and she didn''t seem to be angry because the two of them broke in.


    "It''s you ... yes, it''s you." The woman looked at Song Ning with kindness in her eyes.


    Song Ning was puzzled. Why did the woman say something inexplicable, but while looking at the woman, he had another thought in his heart, that is, the owner of Lengjia did n��t look like that. Such a cruel person, why do you want to refine your family members into a panacea?


    "Senior ... know me?" Song Ning frowned.


    The woman smiled and pointed to the bedside: "Come and see first, you are looking at Xiaoxiao, right?"


    Song Ning was stunned. The woman seemed to know everything. Although she was smiling and kind at the moment, she did not know why. There was always a trace of timidity in Song Ning''s heart.


    "Go," the woman said again.


    Song Ning hesitated, after all, he walked towards the bed.


    It was a beautiful face, like frost, able to freeze all the time in the world. She closed her eyes, but it was brighter than open. She lay down like this, enough to make all men in the world crazy.


    "Xiao Xiao ..." Song Ning finally couldn''t hold back.


    In Jing Jing''s heart, Song Ning was the kind of person who would never cry. However, at this moment, Song Ning cried. He gently grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s hand and looked at Leng Yuexiao''s peaceful sleeping position at the moment, crying Like a child.


    Song Ning can''t remember how long they haven''t seen each other. Every day is like a year. His face echoes Leng Yuexiao''s face repeatedly, thinking about the various things he and Leng Yuexiao have been together with. He remembered countless times in his heart, and finally I can meet today.


    "She ... what''s wrong?" Song Ning endured a sob in her throat and looked at Leng Yuexiao who was lying on the bed with Enron, her expression was so gentle.


    "It was attacked by someone while going out, but these are meaningless. If there is no Jiu Pill Elixir, you can''t save it." The woman sighed bitterly.


    Nine Pins Elixir ...


    Song Ning put the matter down for a moment and turned to look at the woman: "Leng Jiazhu, I have something to ask."


    The woman looked at Song Ning with a light smile: "You say it."


    "Please forgive the juniors for bluntness, Lengjia dungeon, we have already been there!" When Song Ning said this, Jing Jing next to him hurriedly wanted to pinch him, but it was still too late. Why did you just say it?


    However, the woman didn''t feel a little bit angry because of this, but instead yawned with Yan Yue: "I know you have been there."


    Song Ning frowned: "Although this is a cold family thing, I don''t have the right to ask, but since it''s related to Xiaoxiao, then I want to know. Moreover, since my predecessors know me, maybe I should have some understanding of time and space?


    "Well, you two sit down, let me take a closer look." The woman turned her hands while talking and turned into two chairs directly beside Song Ning and Jing Jing.


    Although the monk was so powerful, even after entering the fairyland, he was able to fabricate magnificent forces out of thin air, but if it is said that this chair can change all the chairs out, Song Ning saw it for the first time. This method is really a command. People are shocked, so cultivated, compared to the transcendental realm, right?


    "Do n��t be too surprised. Three thousand avenues lead to the same destination. You can only choose one before you can ascend. As long as one can succeed, then you can condense the physical things. Get out of the chair, "the woman said lightly.


    This was just a plain sentence, but it was like thunder in Song Ning''s ears.


    There are three thousand avenues on the same road, and you can choose one before you can soar.


    This sentence is too familiar. It is still familiar from time to time in his ears. At that time, at Taihe Mountain, his father said this sentence. Why is it now spoken from this woman population?


    The woman saw Song Ning''s expression at the first glance, and then said: "Song Ning, don''t be surprised. That was the time when Taihe Mountain was my avatar."


    Song Ning''s heart shook, his pupils contracted violently, an inexplicable impulse surged into his heart, and even he didn''t even know what kind of emotion he was.


    "Here, time is imprisoned, this world, because of a war, imprisoned by time, no one can get out of this world. At that time, only a few people knew this secret, so we joined forces to open a gap, people outside can Come in, outsiders feel that this may be a good place, come here to explore, but in fact, many of them will die directly after they come here, and then, we will send out people who belong to their own family. "Women said.


    Song Ning and the two listened dumbly. This kind of thing is probably the most shocking thing they have ever heard in this life. What kind of mana is it that can lock the entire era?


    "This is why I use people from my own family to refine the elixir. I pretend to be an outsider and force people from my family to use my life to refine the elixir. All the cold bloodlines of refining this elixir are all Together, some of them can be refined into a panacea and leave the world directly, while others are refined into a panacea and need to be taken by people to leave, and after leaving here, they arrive in another world and their souls It can flow out of the other party ��s body, but the only drawback is that their memories will be erased at the beginning, otherwise they will not be able to get out of this space. "


    The woman was sad when she talked.


    "I once sent Xiaoxiao out nine times, but nine times ... she was all dead." She looked up at Song Ning: "I know you, because I have been paying attention to everything about Xiaoxiao, nine lives and nine lives, you It ��s all together, but they did n��t make a positive result. You only wanted to find her, and I kept guiding you. I finally brought you here and came to her.


    Song Ning slowly shook his head: "Even if you are here for decades, it may be only a few days in the world I am in. Nine lives and nine generations. The world has passed tens of thousands of years. Isn''t it here that you have passed billions of years ? "


    When the woman smiled and raised her hand, a picture appeared out of thin air: "I am telling you too much and you don''t understand it. The space we are in is constantly repetitive because of time imprisonment. To put it bluntly, our world People, the reincarnation of life and death has been countless times, only a few of our talents in the Royal Dao Realm have been spared, so we have seen countless times in this continuous reincarnation, and also came up with a way to crack, you Things with Xiaoxiao may have happened long ago. In the world you are in, I met with you decades ago. In our place, indeed, ten thousand years have passed, but for ten thousand years, the world has been reincarnated. , So I will guide you now, the time is just right. "


    Song Ning really didn''t understand this long story. At this moment, he looked up at the mid-air, which was a star chart, with some flashing and dim on the star chart.


    "There are these galaxies in the chaos of time and space. We are one of them and the most serious one. In these countless reincarnations, the monks have almost no fairy energy. This chaos in time and space is actually a formation method. Into this formation, if you ca n��t get out, you will eventually die here, and you ca n��t be born forever. ��The woman said again.


    This is the first time Song Ning has heard, and some doubts inevitably arise in her heart, but the woman said the truth, he had to believe that, no matter how many things he had before, he understood the woman''s pain.


    "So, what exactly did you guide me over for?" Song Ning asked.


    "I just want to tell you that Xiaoxiao is not dead, but if you want to save her, all other methods are in vain. Even if you are in the outside world, you have found nine parallel worlds where Xiaoxiao once lived, and you still ca n��t She wakes up, and the only way to wake her up is to pull it out of time and space. "Woman said.


    Song Ning shook his head: "I don''t understand."


    "If you can understand it now, it would be strange. Several of our Daojingjing monks have understood this matter after countless years and found the solution." The woman sighed.


    "So ... what is it?" Song Ning asked.


    "Within close proximity to the stars you live in, there is a magic weapon of time. At that time, the magic weapon of time was left by a monk in the ancient times. If the empty magic weapon of the time is opened, there may be a way to remove our stars from here. Pull it out, and even be able to remove the disorder of time and space around it, and all our stars will be saved by then. "


    Song Ning''s mind was very chaotic and he couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    "If you have any questions, you can ask them. Since you have come here, you can speak out and I will tell you everything. Of course, if you have any difficulties, I will try my best to help you." The woman said again.

 Chapter 1089： My life is hard to be ordinary

    "I do have questions." Song Ning said: "If you are really my uncle who was above the stars, what did you leave me when you left me?"


    Song Ning looked at the woman seriously.


    "Gossip Mirror." The woman chuckled: "It seems that at this moment you still don''t believe me, but you don''t believe me is normal. The gossip mirror is not an ordinary thing. I leave it to you. Determined. "


    "Really ..." Song Ning sighed softly, looking at the woman softly, with a trace of recollection, and also with some resentment: "Why should I count my life ..."


    The woman was stunned: "Calculate? I have not calculated your life. I just gave you some help at the beginning, leaving some clues to cultivation, which will allow you to practice faster. The Shinto scriptures are given to you by gossip. I gave you the mirror, but since then, everything about you has nothing to do with me. Everything is up to you. Although I have observed, I have not interfered. "


    As she said, the woman sighed: "To be precise, I can''t interfere, I can''t do it. With the passage of time, every time the world reincarnates, our practice will decline."


    "What''s the use of Bagua Mirror? Can it really reincarnate time and space?" Song Ning asked again.


    The woman shook her head: "The gossip mirror can''t reincarnate time and space, but it can only present something through the mirror. Even if I talk to you now, you can''t understand it. To be precise, even my own now I did n��t understand what the gossip mirror was for. "


    Song Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Seniors are joking with me? If so, why did you leave this treasure to me?"


    "Because that is the thing of the stars!" The woman was amazed: "The stars are very unusual. I can feel that some kind of power is blocked on the stars, but I can''t find the power. I was thinking about Among the stars, you can practice in the form of avatars for longer, so that I can explore some secrets myself, but near the reincarnation of this world, as long as the reincarnation, my avatars will disappear, so I can only leave the gossip mirror and the Shinto sutra . "


    "I still have a question." Song Ning no longer struggles with the gossip mirror.


    "Speak." The woman said.


    Song Ning looked at the bed, her eyes fell on Leng Yuexiao again, and then looked up at the woman: "If I leave, when can I see her again?"


    "As I said, if you leave again, the next time you see her is to pull the star where I am from the chaos of time and space." The woman said.


    Song Ning thought about the Lord of the Falling Dust Star, and asked: "Before I came from the Falling Dust Star, the Lord was able to disengage the stars from the chaos of time and space. If he is, can you also take the stars from you? Pull out of time and space chaos? "


    The woman''s eyes lit up: "How did that person cultivate?"


    "Dao Jing." Song Ning said.


    As soon as the woman was startled, she immediately smiled bitterly: "If it is just Dao Jingxiu, there is no ability to do this. If he did not lie to you, or he used some method to resist the influence of some time and space confusion. As far as the stars are concerned, it has no effect. "


    The woman took a deep breath: "Song Ning, I will not force you, but there are some things you must know. A fairyland war that started hundreds of millions of years ago has not ended yet. This time and space disorder is caused by the fairyland war. Yes, some people say that the time and space are disordered because of some kind of time and space magic, and some people say that the cause of the war in the fairy world is some time and space magic. Our star fields are sealed up. The other party wants to use time and space to refine us alive, and we , The only way out is to find the magic weapon of time and space. "


    "After finding the magic weapon of time and space, although we can reverse all this, but it is also the time when the war broke out again, so you can think about it, you can do it or not."


    Listening to the woman''s words, Song Ning did hesitate. If he started a war to save Xiaoxiao, then his own heart would not feel good in the future, and his spirits would become uncharacteristic. Even if he and Xiaoxiao fly together, what will the final destination be?


    "Besides Xiaoxiao beside you, there are also people who love you deeply. If you don''t find out, I can tell you that if you just want to live your life safely and securely, then you can talk to those who love you deeply. Together, Xiaoxiao ... let her lie down like this. "The woman''s voice has become bitter.


    Song Ning heard that his mind was also touched. He did n��t know who was affectionate around him, but he was unwilling to admit that in this world, there are too many feelings, and if you ca n��t cut and clean up, how can you determine that you want What to do? He did not dare to make a decision, so he pursued it this way.


    I still have vivid memories with Xiaoxiao''s Nine Life and Nineth Generation, but the more I am bound with Xiaoxiao, the more I am involved with Xiaoke.


    "Have you thought about it?" The woman said.


    Song Ning sighed and shook his head: "My existence, it is impossible for me to spend a lifetime in ordinary, originally I also thought to be able to spend this life, safe and stable, as long as I can be with Xiaoxiao, no matter what, But the more I chase, the more I feel powerless. Every time I can peep into the deeper rules and understand the deeper truth, I will find that I seem to have been controlled by people all the time, just like pulling a thread Puppets are average. "


    Song Ning said, also excited: "Senior, you said, this is me, want to stay outside, is it possible?"


    The woman gently touched Song Ning''s forehead: "This is the sky eye I sent you. This technique is available for life saving. There is only one chance, which is equivalent to I gave you a life. This is the only thing I can do to you. made."


    "It''s enough." Song Ning turned over and took out a panacea.


    This immortality didn''t look obvious, but when it fell into the woman''s eyes, the woman''s pupil suddenly appeared, revealing an unprecedented shock: "This is the prototype of Jiupin immortality ?!"


    "Predecessors really know the goods, this is indeed the prototype of Jiu Pin Dan medicine, and it is the semi-finished Jiu Zhuan Lotus Pill!" Song Ning said.


    "You, how could you have this thing?" The woman took a deep breath, and the horror in her eyes was hard to suppress.


    "Seniors don''t care how I have this elixir. This elixir has been going through thousands of years. Now I don''t know how many years. If you have medicinal materials and elixir, I can try to refine this elixir into a product." Song Ning firmly grasped the semi-finished product of Jiu Pin Dan Yao: "I want to save Xiaoxiao, I want to rescue her."


    The woman was agitated, but there was a trace of hesitation: "Song Ning, you should understand that even if you rescue Xiaoxiao, in this world, she doesn''t have any impression of you. If she can''t escape from the chaos of time and space, The memory of her life cannot be restored. "

 Chapter 1090： Invite fiance

    "It''s okay to be able to watch her safe and sound, and I can leave with peace of mind." Then, Song Ning suddenly thought of a thing, a thing that he almost died in order to take a closer look.


    "Senior, I suddenly thought of something. Once I saw the void, Xiaoxiao was bound to the cross on an altar. There were many people around this altar. They seemed to burn Xiaoxiao alive, this ... �� "


    Song Ning said in general, the woman raised her hand to stop Song Ning''s voice: "You don''t need to think too much about this kind of thing, I have placed a ray of Xiao Xiao''s soul in the countless parallel worlds outside, that is Say, there may be Xiaoxiao in any parallel world. What you see should be a Xiaoxiao appearing in a certain parallel world, not this world, because my world has been reincarnated many times. I have never seen it. Xiaoxiao encountered this kind of thing. "


    Song Ning was relieved: "In this way, please ask seniors to arrange alchemy."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it here."


    The woman said that she would do it, and soon she arranged Song Ninglian''s story. Although Song Ning didn''t know why she did this, the woman still spread Song Ninglian''s story, and many people around her heard it. The sound came not only near the Lengjia, but also many people came through the convection of the void.


    When Song Ning asked about this matter, the woman only told Song Ning to wait and wait. As for what it meant, she never said it.


    Ten days later, Song Ning finally understood, and this was said from Jing Jing''s mouth.


    "Song Daoyou, I, I remembered that Sister Leng had a marriage contract before, although she didn''t want it, but she hadn''t withdrawn it, and now, waiting for her fiance, now the fiance is coming, you You can start alchemy. "Jing Jing hurriedly said to Song Ning.


    When Jingjing wanted to come, Song Ning would definitely run away when he heard this. He wanted to refine the panacea to save Leng Yuexiao, but he had to wait for Leng Yuexiao''s fiance to come. This kind of thing might be heard by any man. After that, they will run away.


    But who knows that Song Ning not only did not runaway after hearing this, but instead laughed: "This Lengjia head of the family is considered attentive, let''s go, let''s go to alchemy."


    Jing Jing inexplicably followed behind Song Ning, thinking to her that Song Ning wouldn''t start talking because he was too angry, wouldn''t it be such a thing if he didn''t get angry, even laughing?


    Quietly do n��t understand, but Song Ning will not understand, since the owner of the Leng family has already known about the matter between him and Leng Yuexiao, then this time she can call Leng Yuexiao ��s fiance, in fact, maybe she has a retreat The idea of ??losing the marriage contract, in this way, it is precisely through the opportunity of refining the panacea, if it can save Leng Yuexiao, it will be more convincing.


    At this time, the people in the Leng family were full of enthusiasm, which was completely different from the previous ones. It was not only the people of the Leng family, but also the outsiders. The people of the Leng family bowed after seeing Song Ning. Salute, a bright smile on each face, I don''t know if it was requested by the owner, but Elder Leng San and several of them were very enthusiastic after seeing Song Ning.


    The bystanders have no matter what they do. As long as they can come here, then all the visitors will not refuse. Anyway, the cold land boundary can be said to be wide and sparse, and people can pretend to be there when they come.


    "Song Daoyou, there is work for you. If you can refine the panacea and save our elder lady, the owner will surely be grateful." Elder Leng Ba cried and grabbed Song Ning''s hand without knowing that she and Leng How good is the relationship between Yuexiao, so crying.


    "Oh? Refining the Elixir? It''s a joke. Who can make Jiupin''s Elixir? If you can make Jiupin''s Elixir by yourself, then Xiaoxiao will have been saved!" When Elder Lengba said this, a sneer suddenly came from behind.


    When everyone looked for it, the face of the Leng family changed slightly, and Jing Jing''s pupils shrank. Obviously, he was shocked. The other party''s battle was really a bit big. There were more than 20 Taoist monks. There are dozens or even hundreds of fairyland monks in the rear. At the head of these people are a young man and an old man.


    The cultivation of the old man is very high, and it should be considered a good cultivation in the Dao Realm, but the young man is just the first appearance in the Dao Realm, but even so, his breath is different from ordinary people, which is obviously more than ordinary. First-time monks are even more powerful.


    The young man said, glancing at Song Ning: "Can you refine the Nine Pins Elixir? A fairyland monk, so many of us come to see you to refine the Elixir, you don''t have to become a clown that will be popular with others! "


    Song Ning lightly glanced at the young man without even saying a word, as if he glanced at the air, and said to Elder Lengba: "Relax, I will do my best. I must have told you about the medicines. After that, if it succeeds, then Missy will be saved. "


    "If I can really wake up my Xiaoxiao, this young master has a lot of rewards!" The young man raised his hand, with a very generous look, and some high-level fairy jade flew to Song Ning before throwing his hands: "Give you ten thousand senior cent Jade, after all, such a big battle, so that you wo n��t have trouble when you lose your alchemy and these people will find you directly and kill you directly. You do n��t even have a coffin. "


    Everyone looked at this young man. Although he was arrogant and absent-minded, he also had his capital. The people behind him were not ordinary monks who could provoke them. Now they are these people. If they fight with Leng Jia, Leng Jiajia The main reason is not to come forward, it is estimated that Lengjia is not an opponent.


    But after all everyone knows that this young man is Leng Yuexiao''s fiance, so now no one thinks what Leng''s family will say to this young man, but instead thinks that Song Ning is definitely going to eat and deflate in front of this young man, and will be trampled on his back Damn it.


    But when everyone thought so, Song Ning smiled at Elder Leng San: "Elder Three, they are close to the 100th, and the entrance fee is only ten thousand high-level fairy jade. It ��s a bit too shabby? I, Song Ninglian, if I want to pay the show fee, let ��s say it ��s 10,000 senior fairy jade per person. ��


    Elder Leng San was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t like the arrogance of this young man, so she said: "Maybe he just gave him his share."


    At this time, everyone around was blinded. Those who had entered the field would be charged a fee, which was a moment of agitation, but Song Ningxuan explained: "You don''t care, I am alchemy, and people who are destined can naturally watch it for free, but those who are not. Well, you have to pay if you want to see it. "


    "Hey, give you money, I have money, but you remember it for me. If you fail, I promise you are ugly." Between young people changing hands, a large number of high-level fairy jade flew out, and he did not use fairy jade. Instead of using high-level fairy jade directly, the main reason is that these high-level fairy jade can shock people as soon as they are taken out.


    Song Ning didn''t look at these high-level fairy jade and turned away, and walked sideways, said: "Jing Jing, Bai Bai, give you away."


    Jing Jing rejoiced and quickly put away these high-level fairy jades. Although the young man was a little unhappy, he didn''t care too much. It seemed that this million million in Ji Xianyu was really nothing for him.


    The crowd had already been seated. As for this young man and everyone, he was naturally at the forefront. Song Ning walked towards the open space, halfway, and saw the head of the Leng family standing beside him.


    "Is your mood okay?" The woman walked beside Song Ning with a smile.


    "Very good." Song Ning said.


    "But mad at me?" The woman asked again.


    "If I don''t even have this measure, am I the same as him?" Song Ning said, pointing to the young man.


    The young man seemed to feel that Song Ning pointed over, turned his head, and saw the woman. He walked quickly and smiled as he walked: "Future mother-in-law, can you still be tough? This person will complain against you. Such a small belly chicken intestines, I really did not expect. "


    The woman smiled slightly, and the old man next to the young man also looked down at the woman at the moment: "Have seen the head of Leng family."


    "Oh? The complaint? Is there any friction between you?" The woman looked at the young man and then at Song Ning.


    Song Ning felt amused. The owner of Leng''s family seemed to be calm and calm, but now he talked to the young man''s face.


    The young man''s expression also changed slightly: "Uh, hehe, nothing, I don''t know where the mother-in-law found this alchemy master? Nine-pin elixir can really be successfully refined? If Cheng Dan is good, it is better to say, but if he can''t, Wouldn''t it be a laughing stock for so many people? "


    "Can succeed or not succeed, I have recruited many people, just for everyone to have more energy." The woman said lightly.


    The young man didn''t quite understand it, but the old man beside him seemed to understand, and he hurriedly bowed down to the woman again: "Leng Family Master planned."


    "Well, you sit down in the past, don''t disturb Song Ninglian Pill, if the medicine is broken because of your interruption, I want you to pay your life." The woman smiled as she spoke, but the voice was like a ghost The cold is generally creepy.


    The young man took a glance at Song Ning and left with a cold hum. Song Ning did not take it for granted. If such a person would still be in his eyes, it would be estimated that he would have been practicing for so long.


    "You also go to alchemy." The woman said to Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded and walked toward the open space not far away. There was a high platform in the open space. Above the high platform was the space for his alchemy. This space was not small, and the height had reached 99 feet.


    The height of ninety-nine feet was requested by Song Ning. He had seen the Danfang before. After continuous summary, he finally decided to build the high platform to ninety-nine feet. In this way, the chance of Chengdan was increased. But even so, he still has no idea in his heart at this moment. The difficulty of refining the nine-pin medicine is completely beyond his imagination. Even if he is holding a semi-finished product in his hand, he has no certainty.

 Chapter 1091： Awareness of the rules, the Force Baking

    After some deductions by Song Ning, plus the help of Shui Ling Dan, the method of pointing at Jiu Zhuan Lotus Pill is almost the same, but even so, there are still some difficulties in this refining process, Jiu Zhuan Lotus Pill It is Jiubin Pill, and it can be said that it has already begun to reach the world. This is not something that ordinary people can refine.


    Although the process of refining the Nine-Turn Lotus Pill has no obstacles such as Heavenly Tribulation and Thunder, but the more so, the more difficult it is for Cheng Dan, and Song Ning knows better than anyone.


    So Song Ning wants to get closer to the sky at this moment, because the closer to the sky, the more you can feel the power of this rule, and the most important thing for refining Jiu Pill Elixir is to be able to feel the power of the rule.


    Song Ning was standing under the platform, but his body had not moved, but the person disappeared. Everyone was stunned. Even in this era, it was difficult for them to learn the magic technique, so Song Ning suddenly used it. Yu Jianshu rushed directly to the top, and everyone watching was a little bit confused. When people discovered that Song Ning had disappeared, someone immediately pointed to the platform and shouted.


    "He, he would move instantaneously, and instantly moved to the top!"


    The young man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Song Ning to be like this. But when he thought of Song Ning''s cultivation behavior, he had nothing to be jealous of, but it was just a fairyland monk, which was not worth mentioning in front of him.


    There are not many people who come to watch Song Ning''s alchemy. In addition to alchemy masters, there are some masters. Of course, the strongest person who is exposed is only a cold master, but in fact, all the monks in Yudaojing are Looking at Song Ning from afar, alchemy at the moment, when several of them saw Song Ning''s imperial swordsmanship, they finally understood why the head of the Leng family trusted Song Ning so much.


    Song Ning has been sitting quietly after appearing on the high platform. This way, it was sitting for an hour. The people around were waiting to see Song Ning Liandan, but they saw Song Ning sitting here motionless, naturally in my heart. Anxious.


    "Can it be done? We are here to watch you meditate?" The young man said impatiently.


    The cold eyes of the owner of the cold family flashed this cold mango on the young man: "Gu Zhen, if you talk nonsense, leave me now!"


    This young man was the young master of Gu''s family. He never expected that he would be scolded by Leng Jia directly. If anyone dared to scold him, he immediately rushed to teach each other a lesson, but now Leng Jia is different. Even if all of them Gu family go, it is estimated that in front of this cold family head is also vulnerable.


    Gu Zhen said no more, but the people around him also had some commotion. This song Ning has been sitting here since just now. It has been more than an hour. Why not move?


    Just when everyone was restless, he heard an old voice.


    "Please be restless, this little friend is brewing, do not disturb."


    This voice is very old. When speaking, everyone can see him with this voice. At this time, the speaker is sitting in the air. He is a very old man. When he sits down like this, his beard has fallen to his knees. Below, their entire star, only one person with such a long beard, is Cao Qingmeng, the first alchemist.


    The name of Cao Qingmeng, the first alchemist, has not been known for many years. However, even he has not been able to completely refine Jiuhuan Lotus Pill, which shows how difficult it is to refine this pill.


    On the high platform, Song Ning can''t hear the voice of the outside world at this moment. Even if the outside world falls, he won''t care, because he knows that there is a cold house owner outside, so he doesn''t need to worry. Now he cares about himself Everything around.


    He seriously understood the rules around him, the changes in rules, the flow of rules, not only that, but also the changes in the power of nature, and the light of the sun ...


    As time slowly passed, people waited impatiently.


    However, Song Ning remained unmoved.


    It was dark and the moonlight fell.


    Song Ning still didn''t move.


    At this time, let alone the Leng family head, even Cao Qingmeng felt a little strange. What is this young man feeling? Refining Jiu Pill Elixir really needs to perceive everything around, but it does not take so long, right?


    But even so, everyone was waiting, until Song Ning sat here for twelve hours, he finally opened his eyes.


    A thread of silk flashed in Song Ning''s eyes, others could not understand it, but Cao Qingmeng could see the mystery at a glance. He couldn''t help but sigh, who is this young man, the silk thread flashing in his eyes at this moment is not the world Rules?


    The power of the rules can be linearized, and it is all in Song Ning''s eyes at the moment. The first thing to do when refining Jiu Pin Pill is to fully feel the rules around.


    Cao Qingmeng had felt before, but the rules he felt were around, not the whole stars, but Song Ning was different. What he felt was the rules of the whole stars!


    Song Ning flipped his hand to take out the Qinglong Ding, and the Qinglong Ding landed on the high platform. He threw it hard and threw the nine-pinned elixir semi-finished product into the Qinglong Ding. At this moment, he was not using Xianli but raising his fingers , As if pinching the sun, and then the original force in the hand was shocked, with the power of the sun and the power of the sun in the body, and appeared in Song Ning''s palm at the same time.


    "The Force !?"


    All Taoist monks present were shocked when they felt this power. Gu Zhen was also shocked by the power in Song Ning ��s hands. Before that, Song Ning felt that Song Ning was a liar. At this moment, there is no slight contempt. As for Gu Zhen, although I think Song Ning was making a mystery, but at this moment he was also a little puzzled after seeing the original force. This person has the original force. Is it possible to borrow the power of magic weapon?


    This power is getting stronger and stronger in Song Ning''s hands. When Song Ning shook his hand, it was like throwing the sun down and throwing it directly under Qinglong Ding. Qinglong Ding suddenly appeared a flame from the bottom. The outer wall of the entire Qinglong Ding was completely burned into red.


    Immediately afterwards, Song Ning kept throwing in herbs, which were not processed or even ground into powder.


    "Don''t grind it into powder ?!" Cao Qingmeng''s eyes widened and looked at Song Ning. It was just that Song Ning used the original force to ignite the alchemy furnace, which was beyond his imagination. He never thought he would use it. The original force is used as an energy source for baking. In this way, a large amount of the original force will be consumed. If it cannot be supported, the force will be revoked, and it will be destroyed.


    "This is how to use the original force to make alchemy, and it won''t last long. Now he is so fast. It is estimated that he is racing against time. This junior is very brainy. Gu Zhen, even if he is only a fairyland cultivation, but his strength cannot be underestimated. Don''t underestimate the other party too much. "The old man of Gu family spoke to Gu Zhen for the first time.

 Chapter 1092： Endless power

    Gu Zhen chuckled lightly: "This person has no skill, although it is not bad for the Wonderland monk to be able to display the original force, but he can use the original force for this purpose? The original force can be squandered like this? I guess he can''t achieve success directly The original force is exhausted, so wait to read the joke, don''t limit yourself. "


    Although Gu Zhen is frivolous, many people agree with what he is saying now. Indeed, it is really not a clear way to consume the force like Song Ning. The force is very precious and scarce, let alone a fairyland monk, even Daojing Monks, the original force is very scarce, and they can use it to make alchemy, not to mention Song Ning, even the first alchemist, Cao Qingmeng, dare not dare.


    But just after Gu Zhen''s words fell down, Jing Jing and the many elders of Leng''s family couldn''t help laughing. They just glanced at Gu Zhen, and looked at this man like a fool.


    I have n��t seen Song Ning driving the Chonglong airship in the convection of the sky alone for six days. I have n��t seen Song Ning have taken the Elixir during the posture and even released a powerful attack. Gu Zhen did n��t understand anything at all. It ��s called the original force, and Song Ning ��s original force, not to mention Gu Zhen, is estimated to pick a Taoist monk on the scene. The original force is not as rich as Song Ning.


    At the moment, Song Ning continued to conceive immortality on the high platform, and he was feeling it while refining the immortality. There was continuous roar in Qinglongding, but Song Ning did not shake at all. He could feel the inside of Qinglongding. The prototype of Nine Pins Elixir is being impacted by flames, and the black layer that was originally attached to the outermost layer is like mud, which is being removed at the moment.


    People outside don''t even know what happened. Even Cao Qingmeng was a little curious at this time. He couldn''t help Xianli exuding and wanted to check it out. After all, it''s okay to check it out at this time.


    But just as Cao Qingmeng ��s immortal force approached Qinglongding, Song Ningxianli suddenly exploded, just like a dragon, visually walking directly around him again and then hovering around Qinglongding. He did n��t squint, but his mouth did Angrily said: "No matter who it is, I have shut down your fairy power, if you dare to spy on my alchemy furnace, don''t blame Song Mou for being polite!"


    People are curious, who is actually using this power to spy on the alchemy furnace at this time? Even the head of the Leng family is a little puzzled at this time. Isn''t this just a mess? Is there anyone who dares to bother Song Ninglian at this time?


    But just when people were wondering, Cao Qingmeng hurriedly said: "Dao You are angry, Dao You are angry, Cao Mou just wanted to see the alchemy furnace for a while, please Dao You, please concentrate on alchemy, Cao Mou promises never again Now. "


    The owner of the Leng family stared at Cao Qingmeng. Cao Qingmeng''s face blushed and he stopped talking.


    Even though Cao Qingmeng has expressed his position, Song Ning still did not revoke the fairy power around Qinglong Ding. Although the dragon transformed into this fairy power looks very scary, it is not an amazing trick, so no one thinks what, just Thinking of what Song Ning said to Cao Qingmeng just now, I felt that Song Ning was quite domineering.


    There was a constant voice in the Qinglong Ding, Song Ning listened to his ears, and a thread flickered in his eyes. He found that the blasting in this alchemy furnace had some relationship with the surrounding rules, but this blasting was related to the flame, If this continues, if the flames are not properly controlled, it may cause deviations in the blasting, so that the power of the rules cannot be integrated into the nine-turn lotus pill.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning immediately closed his eyes and carefully felt everything in front of him.


    Song Ning continued to supply the Force to bake alchemy furnace in one hand, while the other hand was constantly throwing medicinal herbs into the alchemy furnace. The outsiders were stunned, and it has been going on for two hours. It didn''t weaken.


    "This man is so strong, is he a monk in Wonderland?"


    "I can''t see it being so strong, even if I am, I can''t stand the continuous use of the Force for two hours."


    "This is a good idea. It''s a good idea to look like this, but it''s not a way to go on. There is no change in the alchemy furnace after two hours, which shows that he has not made any progress."


    This whispered discussion can''t be stopped, so no one has shown impatience at this moment. After all, if others see alchemy, do they not let others talk about it?


    Song Ning has kept his eyes together in this way. In addition to the alchemy master, many people also found that Song Ning constantly threw medicinal materials into the alchemy furnace. Some of the medicinal materials were separated. If there are ten kinds of medicinal materials, a total of ten plants However, Song Ning has to divide it into multiple times, what does it mean?


    Suddenly, someone noticed that the flame under Song Ningqing''s dragon had changed, and immediately stared intently.


    "Oh, I said, this person can''t do it anymore, the original force is not too strong and spoiled those medicinal materials." Gu Zhen was very happy to see that, to the outsider, he looked like he didn''t want Song Ningchengdan to rescue Lengyue Xiao Xiao, like this, really hateful.


    Just when Gu Zhen''s voice fell, someone exclaimed.


    "The flames are going out!"


    Although this word was shouted by someone, it appeared before the person spoke. Everyone noticed this scene, especially the head of the Leng family. With a chuckle in her heart, did even Song Ning fail to refine? If someone else failed, she would n��t care too much, but if Song Ning failed, this time he might destroy the semi-finished product of Jiu Ping Elixir before, and Xiao Xiao would only wake up when she wanted to wake up. Wait any longer.


    "It''s still a little worse, but it looks good, but the force is not enough, it''s a pity, a pity." Cao Qingmeng sighed.


    People thought that Song Ning was about to fail, but the flames under the blue dragon in front of Song Ning suddenly flourished again, even stronger than before.


    How is this going?


    The family of Leng was relieved. Just a moment ago, they actually squeezed cold sweat, and the face of the owner of Leng''s family showed a relaxed look for a long time.


    Immediately afterwards, the flames under Song Ningqing''s dragon tripod kept changing, as if following certain rules.


    "The rules change ..." The head of the Leng family could see the change of the flame at a glance. She looked away from the Qinglong Ding and fell on Song Ning. She carefully looked at Song Ning and Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao were She has seen Jiusheng and IX together, and Song Ning was not ordinary, but she did n��t expect Song Ning to be so amazing. You can feel the rules of this world in twelve hours, and flame them in two hours. Song Ning, even the words of genius, cannot match.


    Not only that, Song Ning''s position at the moment even throwing the Elixir into the Alchemy Furnace has changed, all following the rules.


    The Nine Pins Elixir must be run according to the power of the rules. If not, it is absolutely impossible to become a panacea. This is summed up by Song Ning himself, so at this moment everything is operating according to the power of this rule.


    The power of the rule, in this world, running twelve hours is a small cycle, so Song Ning wants to complete alchemy, it must be calculated from the moment when it runs completely according to the power of the rule, and it will be cut off immediately after reaching twelve hours. Elixir connects with the outside world.


    Time, swiped through the fingers.


    Song Ning''s arm keeps throwing into the medicinal materials without stopping. Song Ning''s movement is like a phantom at this moment. With the speed of the rule of power, the medicinal materials are constantly being thrown into the alchemy. The furnace, the outsider''s dazzling look, as for the flame that the original force turned into, has continued, but it is sometimes large and small, sometimes anxious and slow.


    "This ... is this man ... the power of the pinnacle of Dao Realm?"


    "Isn''t it not that Yu Daojing deliberately lowered his cultivation behavior? The original force is so sufficient?"


    At this time Gu Zhen also shut up, the original force can be sufficient to such a degree, before discovering the use of props, he has no confidence in irony, if the other party is really strong, it is estimated that when angry, even the elders around him are not opponent.


    "I looked down on him ... This force is sufficient, it is even stronger than me. It clearly looks like a monk in fairyland, but if it is a monk in fairyland, it is absolutely impossible to have such a force. I would n��t be like that. "The old Gu family looked at Song Ning at the moment, with awe in their eyes, able to cultivate this kind of force at this age, with such amazing cultivation practices, and even the master of alchemy, this is simply a genius The genius among them is simply not comparable to the young master Gu who is beside him.


    People are calculating silently in their hearts, and Song Ning is calculating himself.


    Until the twelfth hour!


    All was safe and sound. People only felt that there was no sound in this alchemy furnace and it was extremely quiet, but at this moment, Song Ning suddenly evacuated all the power around him.


    "Empty Spirit Realm!"


    When these three words came out, even those who had observed Song Ning, who defined Song Ning as the Tianzong Wizard, were all horrified at the moment, empty spirit realm? They have never seen this technique, but they have heard it. This is what Wuji Peak People can exhibit. In their world, no one has been able to do this.


    All the fairy powers around Song Ning disappeared, the spiritual power disappeared, but the power of the rules was still vaguely visible, and there was a roar among the green dragons. Song Ning knew that this was because the power of the rules still existed. The power is also eliminated, then it is very likely that Dan will be fried now!


    "Destroy!" Song Ning exhausted all the minds to cast the ethereal domain, and instantly reduced the scope of the ethereal to be able to envelop the entire Qinglong Ding, but even so, the power of the rules was still vaguely visible.


    Qinglongding began to glow, as if it was about to explode, and the roaring sound was even stronger. Within the limited space of Qinglongding, it was completely filled with immortality at this moment, and there was no space to explode. If it could not completely disperse the power of the rule Go, then only Qinglongding can''t be fried, as long as it doesn''t, there is a silver lining!

 Chapter 1093： Life and Dan

    Song Ning knows that with his own power, it is impossible to completely disperse the power of this rule. The people watching around do not know what Song Ning wants to do. No one except those monks who can feel the power of the rule. Can see Song Ningzhiqiang.


    It is so powerful that it can eliminate the power of the rules. This strength is impossible for Daojing. Even those monks who are observing all this, are shocked by Song Ning at the moment.


    "Destroy this rule!" Song Ning shouted.


    The head of the Leng family moved, and at the moment he heard the sound, he rushed towards Song Ning''s Qinglong Ding.


    She just raised her hand and slap, seemingly bland, but this simple slap, even a shock erupted, not to say that the whole cold home, even their entire star, shuddered violently.


    If you want to destroy the rules, even if it is so sporadic, you need enough power to break the sky.


    The appearance of the people on the scene has changed drastically. If it were not for those Taoist monks who maintained it, they might be affected.


    Kill the rules? !


    Everyone still echoed what Song Ning just roared out, what kind of demon is this, how could he say such a rant? And just after he said it, even the Leng family''s owner helped, raising his hand is such an attack?


    No one else can see it. The Taoist monks of the Gu family can all understand it. Just now, Song Ning has wiped out most of the surrounding rules. This kind of strength is difficult for any of them to match.


    In the blink of an eye, the master of the Leng family rushed to the Qinglong Ding. Under the shock of this power, Song Ning was very determined. If there is such a power, the rules will be extinguished. In this way ... ��


    At this moment, Song Ning''s mind tightened and his pupils shrank suddenly, and the power in the Qinglongding began to explode, and he was about to burst in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s too late!" The owner of Lengjia gritted his teeth tightly, if he didn''t get enough of it ...


    The Qinglong Ding is filled, if it explodes, it will definitely be destroyed, but if the Qinglong Ding is not broken, then the medicine inside it will not explode.


    Waiting for the owner of the Leng family to be too late, Song Ning opened his arms and directly fell on Qinglongding.


    When Song Ning hugged the Qinglong Ding, she only felt a violent impact. Mo had nothing to say about the internal organs. Even the bones in his body were bombarded and misplaced. The whole person seemed to be bloodied. In general, Song Ning''s body flew in flesh and was almost exploded, and at that moment, the palm of Leng''s family came.


    Song Ning''s body was hit again.


    This is a palm that can destroy the rules.


    Although it was not the monk Yu Daojing who gave a full blow, he had the power to break the sky.


    Under this palm, Song Ning''s bone, which had just been misplaced, cracked and the lumbar spine was directly broken.


    When flesh and blood flew, the bones were broken, and Song Ning''s body was divided into two sections. Now people can see at a glance that his body is almost aside from the blurry flesh and blood. The two bodies still hugged Qinglong Ding.


    "No!" Jing Jing''s voice was just screamed, but everything had already happened. She widened her eyes, her eyes flickered, and her body fell backwards. If Elder Lengjia supported him, she would have fallen to the ground now. .


    There was silence around him, and Song Ning, only the head of the whole body was intact. He could not feel the pain in the lower part of the waist, he could not feel what he was now, he did n��t even know whether he was dead or alive, But there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Cheng ... Chengdan."


    In the wind, his voice was mixed.


    In the ears of everyone, some are sad, some are happy, some are timid, some are shocked.


    Flesh and blood fell to the earth.


    Like blood rain, no one feels sick because of the **** smell, but it is awe-inspiring.


    What kind of mentality did the person in the midair use to hold this alchemy furnace even though his body was cut in two?


    Knowing that the alchemy furnace is about to explode, knowing that the palm of the Leng family can almost kill him, but he still wants to pounce?


    After all ... Is alchemy important, or ...


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha ha!" Song Ning laughed wildly, a skeleton with only his head intact, and he laughed so happy, his voice of laughter spread all around him, hysterically.


    "Cao Qingmeng, Daoyou, help me take the lead!" Song Ning roared, the heroic voice, as if he were in good health.


    The palm of the Leng family trembling, this palm fell on Song Ning, but she felt as if it fell on herself. She thought that the panacea would explode. Song Ning ��s love with Leng Yuexiao ��s Jiusheng IX is already a weeping ghost. In this life, even if Song Ning does n��t make any amazing moves, it ��s understandable. It''s not easy.


    But now she finds herself too underestimating this man.


    He didn''t even need his life for a panacea. The only thing he saved was Xiaoxiao now.


    "Daoyou rest assured, Cao must do his best!" Cao Qingmeng hurried forward, his hands pinch tactics toward Qinglong Ding.


    Song Ning let out a sigh of relief. He let go of his hands and was exhausted. With such a free delivery, the part below the waist fell directly on the ground. Although it had not fallen apart, it was almost the same as the fall. The upper body also fell, so weak, that was blown by the wind. Is like falling leaves.


    The head of the Leng family shook his body, and when he appeared again, he had embraced Song Ning. She looked down at Song Ning and said, "You are dead ..."


    "Dan has become, what am I afraid of, even if I die, isn''t there a life you gave me?" Song Ning smiled.


    The owner of the Leng family gritted his teeth tightly: "That day ... not usable here!"


    Song Ning stunned slightly, but did not show a little fear, but continued to laugh.


    Above, Cao Qingmeng opened the alchemy furnace. When the alchemy furnace was turned on, he was stunned. There were two immortals in the alchemy furnace, one was Chengdan, and the other was a semi-finished elixir. .


    Cao Qingmeng''s expression, not to mention other people, even Song Ning, was groaning in his head at this time, could it fail?


    If it fails at this time, then his body is ruined, and the Elixir is also ruined.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Cao Qingmeng to speak, Cao Qingmeng spoke.


    "Song Daoyou, one Chengdan, one semi-finished product."


    Cheers broke out suddenly, no matter the cold family or those who watched the lively, all cheered at this moment, they can use their lives to protect a panacea. all.

 Chapter 1094： Once, now, future

    There was still a smile on Song Ning''s lips, but when he thought about it, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    If Qinglong Ding wants to become a pill, then after doubling it will be two, why is it one and a half now?


    At this moment, Song Ning''s face was white, and his skull-like fingers were raised, pointing at Qinglong Ding, and everyone was looking at Qinglong Ding. At this time, around Qinglong Ding, the power of the rule that was just erased by Song Ning Turned into a hand, this hand grabbed directly towards Qinglongding.


    Cao Qingmeng''s eyes are fast and he wants to take away the Elixir immediately, but even if he is no matter how fast, how can he quickly pass the power of the rules?


    Cao Qingmeng''s hand almost reached the Qinglong tripod with the hand formed by the power of the rule, and each one grabbed a medicine and then pulled away.


    "Empty Spirit Domain !!!" Song Ning growled, but it was too late at this moment, and the power of the rule disappeared directly after grasping the Elixir.


    There was only Song Ning''s roaring sound in the air, and everyone''s eyes were on Cao Qingmeng''s hand. Cao Qingmeng saw the power of the rule disappeared, and he was slightly relieved, but at this moment he dared not open his hand.


    If it is a complete panacea, then everyone is happy.


    But ... if it is the semi-finished elixir, then the forefathers are abandoned!


    All kinds of pictures flashed quickly in Song Ning''s mind. If you want Jiu Pindan medicine Cheng Dan, then you must remove all the power of the rules around Cheng Dan. Song Ning failed to do it just now. The power of the rules is still there. He protected the alchemy furnace with his body. Although he became a pill, he violated the rules. Therefore, after the power of the rules was restored, he immediately counterattacked and took the pill ...


    The power of the rules ...


    "Impossible ..." Song Ning smirked: "The rules cannot have feelings, there can be no wisdom, the rules are controlled by the monks ..."


    Song Ning looked at the sky, staring at the place where the hand formed by the rule of force disappeared, and his eyes were full of murderous opportunities: "Take me the panacea, I want you to die, I want you to die! One day, I will kill you Torn to pieces !!! "


    At this moment, Song Ning is like a lunatic in the eyes of everyone. People can''t help but sigh, but they still hold a glimmer of hope.


    "Cao Qingmeng, don''t hurry up and see!"


    Cao Qingmeng closed his eyes and slowly opened his palms, so he dared not go to see this medicine.


    But then, he heard the voices of the people below.


    "This ... is a finished medicine, right? There seem to be nine hyperic lines on it."


    "Nine-pin elixir, nine-pin elixir, it''s a pill!"


    "Then the power of the rules just took away the semi-finished products?"


    At this moment, everyone was crazy again, and Cao Qingmeng''s tears burst into excitement. How could he never imagine that he could put Jiubin Elixir in his hands for the first time in his life. Lotus Essence, there are nine lines of hypericum above this medicine, and there is also a lotus-like fragrance in the medicine. Seeing this medicine at the moment is like seeing a lotus platform.


    In a trance, Song Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, his body was gradually recovering, but the recovery rate was extremely slow, and he couldn''t help but the upper body and the lower body, but because the bones were broken, the body was still split.


    "Chengdan, Song Daoyou, Chengdan!" Cao Qingmeng rushed to Song Ning: "Daoyou really is a model of my generation, for the immortality medicine, can fight with his life, if I did not take out this finished immortality medicine, fear I will be guilty all my life. "


    "Thank you." Song Ningqi was like a gossip, while talking, he was constantly thinking about the things just now. Although the nine-pin medicine is a panacea, the hand that the power of the rule just turned suddenly appeared ...


    As if he was struck by lightning in his head, he suddenly seemed to want to understand some things. It would be absolutely impossible to think about these things without combining them, but if they are combined, then it seems that all this ... It happened.


    Song Ning had been thinking about why there are semi-finished products of the Nine Pins Elixir in this world. Any alchemist, if he was refining the Nine Pins Elixir, how could he die so carelessly, And after death, why can immortality be turned into semi-finished products?


    Song Ning obtained the semi-finished nine-pin elixir, but now the palm of the rule force has taken a semi-finished elixir from Qinglong Ding, and while obtaining the semi-finished nine-pin elixir, I got Shui Ling Dan, Shui Ling Dan and this semi-finished Jiu Pin Dan medicine come from this world ...


    If it is not reincarnation, what is this?


    The head of the Leng family said that this world is constantly reincarnating, and only a few of them are able to get rid of reincarnation, but she never said that this happened. What is going on?


    The voice next to him began to become trance, Song Ning did n��t know what was happening around him, nor did Leng ��s people lift Leng Yuexiao out of the room, taking the nine-turn lotus lotus on the spot. It is very likely that all this happened before, and I myself have been here, leaving the semi-finished product of Jiu Pindan medicine to myself.


    Or is it that the current self has come here, leaving the semi-finished product of Jiu Pindan medicine to the future self?


    Song Ning''s head is getting more and more painful. At this moment, the owner of Leng Family is helping Song Ning to recover his body, but Song Ning can''t feel the pain from his body.


    In the mid-air, in the place where everyone has ignored, where the hand transformed by the power of the rule disappears, there is a gaze from the distant starry sky, with a trace of softness in the gaze, behind this gaze, is A quiet woman.


    When a woman sits in an unmanned place, she is the person in Song Ning ��s mouth that controls the rules of the world. For the world in which they exist, the world in which Song Ning is located is the lower realm, and the rules of the lower realm are determined by them. Create, they control.


    It was just that she should have taken that Chengdan back just now, but she took a semi-finished product and threw the semi-finished elixir directly into the void.


    "I can do it for you ... there are only so many, do you really want to tear me to pieces when I see you again ..."


    No one will hear this voice except this woman.


    In the arms of Leng''s family, Song Ning''s body has been connected, but when bridging the bones, she tried a few times, and even the continuation of Cao Qingmeng''s Continuing Bone Dan did not play any role.


    "This skeleton ... is not an ordinary monk''s." Cao Qingmeng took a deep breath.


    "He has my Lengjia bloodline in his body, which should not be the case. If it is an ordinary body, it has been restored at this time, but he does not have it. The strength of this bone ..." Lengjia''s master thought of his own palm before, if it was ordinary The body should have shattered in this palm, but Song Ning''s skeleton was only broken.


    The monk Yu Daojing has a unique way of transmitting sounds, and no one can hear it. At this moment, a monk Yu Daojing from the east says a few words in the air: "Giant bone."


    Giant God Bone ...


    There were giants in ancient times, and giants became gods. In that era, giants paid the price of genocide in order to protect this star field, and the enemy always wanted the bone of the giant god, but the bone of the giant **** was only available to the leader of the giant family. It is the strongest supporting skeleton in the whole giant. It is huge. Even after death for hundreds of millions of years, this giant **** bone will not rot. At that time, it paid a painful price to protect this giant **** bone, but I did not expect that now the giant **** Bone actually appeared in this star and appeared in the body of this fairyland monk.


    After hearing these three words, several vortices suddenly appeared in the sky, and a few people emerged from these vortices. These people were extremely unreal. Upon closer inspection, they were not deities at all. After they appeared, they flashed directly to Song Ning, After seeing this scene again, Cao Qingmeng hurriedly bowed and retreated. At this moment, there were five people, including the head of the Leng family, surrounded by Song Ning.


    These five people are all monks of Daojingjing!


    They looked down at Song Ning''s body. After careful investigation, they finally determined the bones in Song Ning''s body.


    "It''s the bones of the giant god. That''s right, we waited for so many reincarnations, and finally ... finally waited for hope." An old man laughed excitedly.


    "Giant **** bones appear, fairy road rises. Will this ancient rumor be true?" An old lady wept with excitement.


    During their speeches, they moved a few times on Song Ning and then disappeared. Before disappearing, their eyes have been on Song Ning, full of anticipation.


    Song Ning seemed to be moved by them a few times and then recovered, looked at the head of Leng''s family, looked at the people around him, and then looked at his body.


    The body is connected, but he can''t feel the part below the waist, but even so, he feels that the bones in his body seem to be growing.


    "Song Ning, the bones in your body ..." said the owner of the cold house.


    "Giant bone, the recovery is slower, but it is not impossible to recover." Song Ning said: "Take Xiaoxiao the pill."


    The head of the Leng family stared: "You even know?"


    "How can I not know? The bones in the body were broken and reorganized. I saw all this with my own eyes, and I never forgot the slightest pain."


    The head of the Leng family saw Song Ning saying so indifferently. She took a deep breath and changed it to a voice: "Do you know that this is the bone of the giant god? The leader of the giant family died in that year. The bone of the giant **** is what the enemy has been looking for. It is now in your body. As a bone. "


    Song Ning is silent. He only knows that this is a giant bone, but he does not know that it will be a giant **** bone. Although it is unclear what the giant **** bone is, it sounds different and seems to be implicated in a wide range.


    "Take Xiaoxiao the first panacea, isn''t it ready? Don''t care about me." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing also woke up at this time and stepped forward to support Song Ning, while the head of the Leng family walked to Leng Yuexiao, looked at her sleeping daughter, and sent the medicine to her mouth.

 Chapter 1095： Walk by

    Everyone held their breath, everyone was waiting for the miracle to happen at this moment. The situation before Leng Yuexiao is well-known. Although there are Taoist people and Devil Sect people who appear here now, for them, cold The existence of the family is not only Daomen, nor is it involved in the battle between Daomen and Mozong. As for Leng Yuexiao, who was injured by the execution of the Zongmen mission before, no matter who it is, this kind of thing feels a bit Unbelievable.


    According to common sense, Leng Yuexiao should not be attacked, but someone has attacked her. If it is not someone who does not open his eyes, there must be a conspiracy.


    If it is a conspiracy, then it is so heavy to start, it is deliberately picking things up.


    "Xiao Xiao, this is the panacea refined by Song Ning for you." Leng Jia took a deep breath. Even at this moment, even her monk Yu Daojing still felt a little nervous, if her daughter could wake up, just watch This panacea is gone.


    At this time, Elixir had completely entered Leng Yuexiao''s mouth. She looked at it seriously, but after waiting for a long time, she discovered that her daughter had not yet awakened.


    "Isn''t it a problem with Elixir?"


    "Nine turn lotus pill, it is difficult to use, it is impossible. It was extremely difficult when I saw Song Ninglian''s pill just now. Now that it has become a pill, how can it be difficult to use?"


    "Nine Pin Pills, this kind of thing is inaccurate, hey, it''s a pity."


    Although people are fighting at the moment to talk about whether the medicine is not easy to use, but no one thinks that Song Ning is bad. After seeing the sacrifices made by Song Ning just to become a pill, everyone knows that Song Ning is making alchemy. Paid a great price.


    But why, after refining the panacea, is this panacea not easy to use?


    Nine Pins Elixir does not work, I am afraid that the most disappointing in the field is Cao Qingmeng. Cao Qingmeng has just used Song Ning as an example of his own alchemy road.


    Lord Lengjia sighed, it seems that he has given up, if it is normal, this time should have been effective.


    Although Song Ning has not recovered from Jing Jing''s arms, she is very worried about the medicine and even Xiaoxiao.


    "Pill medicine ... failed?" Song Ning muttered, this was his first time to refine Jiu Pin medicine, success and failure were normal for himself, but he always thought about success, no I thought about the possibility of failure.


    Perhaps, I was too arrogant.


    Song Ning slowly closed her eyes. This time, she was not without meeting. It was just a pity that Xiao Xiao could not speak. It was a pity. The next time she was able to see her again, she did not know what year and month.


    "Sister Leng ... can''t wake up?" Jing Jing whispered and bowed her head: "Song Ning, after all, this nine-pin medicine is very difficult to refine, don''t be too sad ..."


    "Well." Song Ning responded softly, as if he had accepted all this.


    But then, when everyone thought that all of this was about to end, they suddenly saw Leng Yuexiao''s eyelashes trembling, and then, a pair of bright, twinkling eyes suddenly opened!


    "mother����"


    This sound is very weak, and the weak sound is like a mosquito crying, but at this time, everyone heard it, and the sound fell into the ears of thousands of people along with the wind, and it fell into Song Ning''s mind like a thunder. in.


    Woke up!


    Leng Yuexiao woke up, and everyone''s eyes cast their eyes. After confirming that Leng Yuexiao woke up, they immediately looked at Song Ning. At this time, the most happy one should be Song Ning.


    Indeed, Song Ning is undoubtedly the happiest, but in the eyes of outsiders, Song Ning may be happy because he succeeded in refining Jiu Pill Elixir and saved people, but in Song Ning ��s mind, Jiu Ping Elixir is fundamental Don''t care, he only cares about Leng Yuexiao, if Leng Yuexiao can wake up, then everything is fine.


    At this moment, all his efforts were not in vain.


    Jing Jing shook Song Ning''s body in surprise, and then directly picked up Song Ning and walked towards Leng Yuexiao.


    When the head of the Leng family saw her daughter waking up, her eyes were filled with tears: "You finally woke up!"


    "Mother, I was calculated before, how long have you been in a coma?" Leng Yuexiao looked tired, but with a sense of indifference from the giant thousands of miles away.


    "For a long time, don''t say this, if you want to save you, you must refine the nine-pin elixir, and in order to refine the nine-pin elixir, one person almost paid the price of his life." Leng''s family said.


    "The price of life ... Yes, which senior?" Leng Yuexiao got up, her face pale, and her body was still weak, but she still got up and walked forward, but when she got up, she saw the oncoming person. .


    "Are you?" Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning had heard the head of the Leng family say that Leng Yuexiao may not have the previous memory, and perhaps he will not remember him, so he is now ready.


    "You are ..." Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning and then her eyes fell on Jing Jing beside Song Ning again: "Are you Jing Jing''s companion?"


    Hearing this, Song Ning was slightly lost in his eyes, but it was still normal. As for Jing Jing, her cheeks were slightly red, and she laughed: "Sister Leng, this is Song Ning. Song Ning just helped you make alchemy. You will not wake up now that you have successfully refined the nine-pill panacea. "


    Upon hearing this, Leng Yuexiao hurried toward Song Ning and said, "Thank you, Dao friends."


    "Don''t be polite." Song Ning smiled bitterly.


    "Huh." Leng Yue Xiao Yan finished, and moved forward again.


    At this moment, she is less than one foot away from Song Ning. At this distance, almost everyone can cross in one step. Song Ning raised her head and looked at Leng Yuexiao at the moment, her mind echoed with her Leng Yuexiao''s picture together, Leng Yuexiao''s every move, Leng Yuexiao''s everything is in his mind, whether she laughs or she is indifferent, whether she is sad, or she rejoices, they are as beautiful as heaven .


    How many times have I been in a dream, in a trance, or even in an illusion, Song Ning thought that Leng Yuexiao would appear in front of herself, but never thought it would be this way, Leng Yuexiao''s distance Nearer and closer, in a trance, Song Ning even felt that he wanted to return to many years ago, when Leng Yuexiao stood in front of him, so beautiful, so quiet.


    Leng Yuexiao came to Song Ning, and then ... walked directly beside Song Ning.


    Song Ningben was ready to continue talking with Leng Yuexiao, thinking that Leng Yuexiao would say something to himself, but did not expect that Leng Yuexiao walked past him directly and ran not far away Gu Zhen went away.

 Chapter 1096： Molu

    Song Ning turned his head and watched the long hair drifting past him, and Leng Yuexiao''s back gradually disappeared until he stood in front of Gu Zhen.


    Gu Zhen''s eyes flashed with fine awns, smiling at Leng Yuexiao: "Xiao Xiao, you wake up, I haven''t been able to help you find the alchemy master, but okay, now it''s all right if you wake up. You need to rest and rest first. Come to me. "


    Everyone knows that Gu Zhen and Leng Yuexiao have a marriage contract. This marriage contract existed long ago. Both of them have not denied it in the past few years. After all, the marriage contract itself is a matter between the two families. Personally, they are nothing. Personal matters are not worth mentioning compared to the family''s honor and disgrace. Since the family has arranged them, so be it.


    It''s just that there is no intersection between Leng Yuexiao and Gu Zhen. After learning about Leng Yuexiao''s appearance, Gu Zhen liked Leng Yuexiao very much. He has always wanted to get this woman, but the marriage contract is impossible. In advance, he could only think, but somehow, Gu Zhen became a little uneasy. In recent years, he has been thinking about how to be with this woman before late marriage.


    The first thing people watched when Leng Yuexiao woke up was to look for Gu Zhen. He couldn''t help but feel a little interested. Could it be that Leng Yuexiao had feelings for Gu Zhen?


    However, when people felt that Leng Yuexiao wanted to talk to Gu Zhen, they suddenly heard Leng Yuexiao faintly say: "Gu Zhen, I woke up, don''t you worry?"


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you mean? How could I be worried? I''m only worried if you don''t wake up!" Gu shocked.


    However, at this moment, everyone present seemed to feel that something was not right.


    "It was the Gu family who secretly calculated me that day. I didn''t think it would be someone else, so the biggest suspicion is that you Gu Zhen who always wanted to be with me." Leng Yuexiao''s voice became cold: "Today, Gu family No one can go. "


    Gu Zhen''s pupils shrank immediately, and his heart snapped. He couldn''t help but step back. The old man next to him immediately stepped forward in front of Gu Zhen: "Miss Leng, aren''t you saying this too arbitrary? Gu Zhen But I have a marriage contract with you. Gu Zhen has been very polite to you all these years, just because you are his future companion, and you now say that Gu Zhen will harm you? Gu Zhen has always been very concerned about you! "


    "You also said that he has been thinking about me ... but I am thinking about it, maybe not marrying me, but my body." Leng Yuexiao turned around, even though her face was weak at this moment, even in the wind Both of them seemed to be a little shaky, but ordered: "Gu family, no one can go!"


    "Huh, presumptuous, what can I do if my Gu family is gone today?" As the speaker spoke, the old man''s body shook and an immortal force exploded.


    The elders will do this because it is expected that the ancestor of the family will be present. Even if the ancestor is present, it will not be too bad for the head of the cold family, because they are all in the existence of Yu Daojing Because, it won''t be a big hit because of this matter. As for what Leng Yuexiao said just now, it wouldn''t be difficult for Gu Zhen to think about it.


    "What''s going on?" At this very moment, the head of the Leng family angered.


    But just when Leng Jiazhu was angry, there was a voice coming out of the void, and this voice directly penetrated into Leng Jiazhu''s mind: "Leng Daoyou Mo Yao is too concerned, our Gu family will not make this This kind of thing, if it is really because of the junior''s affairs, it is not good to see, it is not beautiful, or forget it. "


    The owner of the Leng family naturally has his own calculations. If he starts to work with Gu Zhen and others now, let alone lose his identity, more importantly, I am afraid that the Gu family will not be willing to give up. This star has already been unable to withstand that kind of toss. .


    Thinking of this, the owner of the Leng family can only take a deep breath: "Xiao Xiao, Hugh is going to be nonsense, how can Gu Zhen do this kind of thing?"


    However, when she said this in her mouth, she suddenly felt a fluctuation of the original force.


    At this time, who dared to start? !


    In this cold home, the cold coldness was suddenly burned by a blaze of flames, Jing Jing retreated back and forth, feeling that she was pushed away vigorously. When she looked at Song Ning again, she found that Song Ning''s whole body was wrapped in Jin Guang.


    At this time in the hands of Song Ning, the flaming golden light is like the sun.


    Without saying anything, Song Ning said that the ''sun'' was thrown out directly, and the old man of Gu family was frightened, so he hurried forward and did everything he could to take the trick.


    However, is it possible that he can take over the strong force of Yanyang Yishu?


    boom!


    The sound of bursting swept through the cold home in an instant. When no one could react, the old Gu family died and Gu Zhen had turned into fly ash.


    One move to kill two Dao realms.


    And still seriously injured!


    "How can it be?!"


    How could this blow kill two people, and with his strong force, how could the Wonderland monk do this under severe injuries? !


    Song Ning once again condensed the sun-like light, as if it had a continuous force of force, his voice was cold, as if it was passed from the Nine Nether Hell: "Sneak attack on Miss Leng ... All of you Gu family will die. "


    The head of the Leng family shuddered slightly, and Song Ning''s movements were somewhat large, but now she doesn''t want to stop them.


    The Gu family immediately panicked. The Taoist monks did not expect it to suddenly become like this. Wasn''t it just fine? And what kind of cultivation practice is Song Ning, in fact, they can kill their ultimate strongest Taoist monk and Gu Zhen with a single blow, even leaving no ash!


    Just now Leng Yuexiao doubted the Gu family and said that no one in the Gu family could leave.


    However, in Song Ning''s mouth, it turned out that Gu''s family was the murderer, and everyone was going to die.


    People do n��t know why Song Ning was so excited. Even Leng Yuexiao did n��t think why this alchemist master treated her so much, and she saw that this young man was obviously seriously injured, but was able to release such a powerful attack. This majestic force is above the number of Taoist monks.


    "Stop!" An exclaimed voice broke out in the sky.


    But at this moment, the main body of the Leng family was shocked, and a wave of fluctuations spread out. This force is also the original force. The difference from others is that this original force is extremely rich.


    "Gu Daoyou, we still don''t care about this matter. Song Ning is the one who can pull our stars out of time and space. If you hurt Song Ning now, it will affect our entire star. I''m afraid it''s something else. Taoist friends will not agree. "Leng Jia''s master preached.


    At the same time, several other Yu Daojing monks also heard. After hearing this, they expressed their views and directly contained the Gu Jia Yu Daojing monk who wanted to fight.


    "you guys����"


    Just as the monk Gu Daojing said this, the golden light burst in the cold house. At the next moment, there were fewer monks in the Gu family. Like the death methods of the two before, all of them had no ashes. under.


    The people present gave way, and the people of the Gu family showed sadness on their faces one after another, kneeling and begging for mercy. At this time, they already understood that the power is not as good as the other party, and it is absolutely impossible to fight with the other party. Only begging for mercy, if the other party is happy and let them go, then they can still live, but if the other party is not willing, their result will only be death.


    The force in Song Ning''s hands once again condenses. In the eyes of people, Song Ning is no longer a fairyland monk, but a very strong Taoist state, even comparable to the monk of Yudao State.


    The existence of Song Ning, like a high god, determines their destiny.


    "Daoyou, you ..." Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning: "Why do you want to do this?"


    "People who attacked you will die when they die." Song Ning lightly laughed: "This sin is to be the first nine people."


    hiss.


    People took a deep breath, and at this time they all saw that Song Ning''s desperately refining the Elixir was now directed at Gu''s family after Leng Yuexiao''s words. All his lives are erased, and for a woman, it must have been a plot.


    Leng Yuexiao is not stupid. She looked at Song Ning and slowly shook her head: "Daoyou, if you want to use this to get close to me, then I ask you not to waste your energy in vain, I will not promise you anything. "


    Song Ning frowned slightly, and immediately hummed slightly, and between the waves, the power of Yanyang broke out, and the fireball like the sun in his hand waved again. The Gu family who was still begging for mercy was once again slapped.


    There is no **** smell, but it is more terrifying than the **** wind.


    He killed people without even leaving a trace of blood, just like this person did n��t leave any traces in the world. Once he came to the world, he became a fairy, but he did n��t know if he turned into a fly in the end. gray.


    "It''s okay." Song Ning whispered, then turned to look at Jing Jing: "Jing Jing, bother you ... take me away."


    Jing Jing looked aside, she was very close to Song Ning, and the nearest one could see that Song Ning''s eyes were red.


    Just a moment ago, Song Ning was seriously injured, and there was no slight mood swing and no tears in that pain, but now his eyes are full of water waves.


    "If there is no picture, then I would like to thank you, but you may have a lot of troubles next, this is not what I asked, but if you need help, I will try my best." Leng Yuexiao directed Song Ningdao .


    Song Ning did not reply, but Jing Jing looked at Leng Yuexiao after supporting Song Ning: "Sister Leng, you, you are too much!"


    Leng Yuexiao frowned, not knowing what Jing Jing meant, but looking at Jing Jing''s expression, she just felt that Jing Jing was very angry.


    The owner of the Leng family sighed, Leng Yuexiao didn''t remember, this was normal. I had told Song Ning before, whether it was acceptable or not, it was also Song Ning''s own business, and others could not interfere. It will not do those things before, and now it can only be Song Ning himself.

 Chapter 1097： If you have n’t loved, you wo n’t understand

    Leng Yuexiao didn''t know why Jing Jing said so. The two of them were sisters before, but they haven''t seen each other for a long time. Now they meet again. Jing Jing is angry with himself because of a man, but also shows the man in her heart. Status.


    "Jing Jing, I just recovered, or my feelings are still a bit unsettling. If you offend your friends, you shouldn''t be angry like your sister." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Jing Jing''s heart was as painful as being cut by a knife. She felt that it was not worth it for Song Ning. Leng Yuexiao didn''t remember Song Ning at all, but Song Ning paid so much just to save it for her life. It hasn''t recovered yet, but what Leng Yuexiao has received is such a cold word.


    When Jing Jing wanted to speak, Song Ning grabbed her hand tightly, Jing Jing''s wrist hurt, turned her head to look at Song Ning, Song Ning shook her head slightly, Jing Jing clenched her teeth, and helped Song Ning away.


    The matter of Song Ning is only an episode for outside monks. Although the Gu family''s Yu Daojing monk was angry at the moment, think again, this Song Ning really has great use for them, let alone he can''t kill Song Ning now, even if he can kill him. He would n��t kill him. He killed Song Ning for some junior monks in his own family. If the star he was in disappeared completely in reincarnation in the future, would n��t he be in vain for his cultivation of the royal realm? ?


    He weighed the pros and cons better than anyone else.


    As for the other monks present, after the matter was settled, they naturally no longer considered Song Ning, but instead stepped forward to thank the master of the Leng family. For a while, these monks who originally came to watch the alchemy, all became gifts at this moment. It''s just that Leng Yuexiao is weak at the moment and doesn''t like this kind of scene, so she left early.


    "Leng Ba, several of you here are responsible for the following." The owner of the Leng family followed Leng Yuexiao when he left, and immediately followed him.


    Older Leng also has some prestige in the Dao realm, and now eight people come together to preside over this scene, but it can be regarded as a face to the outside world.


    The owner of the Leng family followed Leng Yuexiao. As for Cao Qingmeng, who had been watching Song Ning Liandan, he hurriedly followed Jing Jing and helped Jing Jing to support Song Ning.


    "Song Daoyou''s true temperament, Cao Mou admires, if Dao friends don''t dislike, can you make a friend with Cao Mou?" Cao Qingmeng took the initiative to post it and said all his thoughts in the first sentence he said.


    If it is a corner, Song Ning may not even care, but Cao Qingmeng directly expressed his intentions, and Song Ning also likes this character, he asked: "Why does Master Cao make friends with me?"


    "If you don''t say anything, it''s Song Daoyou''s alchemy technology alone. Cao Mou is willing to worship the wind. If it''s not my old bones who are worried about Daoist''s abandonment, they all have the idea of ??worshiping Daoyou as a teacher." Old face blushed, not because he was worried about Song Ning''s disapproval, but because he was afraid of being rejected. This is an old age, and he is also recognized as the first alchemist among the stars. If he wants to be rejected, where should he put his face ?


    Song Ning couldn''t help but smile lightly: "Cao Daoyou said with a smile, my point of alchemy strength is good luck."


    Cao Qingmeng only felt that Song Ning was refusing, and he did n��t think about it anymore, and he no longer mentioned the matter of apprenticeship, but said: "Song Daoyou, you just got angry and offended the Gu family. If you leave the door of the cold house in the future, it may lead to death. "


    "No problem." Song Ning responded simply.


    Cao Qingmeng was stunned. Song Ning said that Song Ning didn''t talk according to the routine. Are Yu Daojing monks afraid? He thought that if Song Ning was afraid, he could directly tell Song Ning about his relationship with a predecessor of Yu Daojing. In this way, he could keep Song Ning, but he didn''t want Song Ning to care.


    "Master Cao, I just want Song Ning and I to go in. Why don''t you just do it yourself?" Jing Jing said when she walked to the door.


    Cao Qingmeng wanted to follow up. When he heard this, he felt a little embarrassed: "Then, then Cao Mou will go there and join in the fun. Wait for Song Daoyou to rest and come again."


    Jing Jing is worried about Song Ning''s upset at the moment. Cao Qingmeng''s eyes are full of scorching eyes now. She must be very interested in Song Ning''s alchemy technique. Cao Qingmeng refused to the door.


    In this regard, Song Ning appreciates, did not say much.


    In the room, Jing Jing looked at Song Ning at the moment and couldn''t help but sigh, "Why is this Daoist?"


    Jing Jing said while laying Song Ning on the bed. Song Ning turned her head to look at Jing Jing: "Jing Jing, haven''t you liked anyone? Or ...... no love."


    Jing Jing''s cheeks were flushed, avoiding Song Ning''s gaze: "Song Daoyou laughed."


    "I''m not joking, but I want to tell you that you don''t understand many things, because you haven''t experienced it. When you love it, you will understand that sometimes, between life and death, you simply Without thinking about choosing the time of life and death, the body''s instinct will make a choice. If you really love her, you won''t care what happens next, only thinking of doing your best at this moment. "Song Ning sighed:" I knew She may not know me, which is nothing. "


    "Don''t Song Daoyou wake up Sister Leng, do you not want to be with her?" Jing Jing asked urgently.


    Song Ning shook her head slowly, with a trace of recollection in her eyes: "For a long time, what I wanted to do was just that she could live well. For us, two people can live well in the same world, just It''s already a wish. "


    "You ..." Jing Jing''s body tightened: "You really love her, but Sister Leng can''t respond to your feelings."


    Song Ninglue hesitated, and seemed to be thinking about whether to tell Jing Jing that this was the thing he used to, he didn''t want to mention it, but now Jing Jing has misunderstood Leng Yuexiao, and Song Ning couldn''t bear to be bothered between them. .


    "Jing Jing, did you hear what Leng Jiazhu said compared to before?" Song Ning asked: "Me and Xiaoxiao, in the other parallel worlds, have already had a marriage of nine lives and nine lives."


    Jing Jing nodded, there were indeed a lot of nine generations and nine generations, but he didn''t understand why Song Ning suddenly mentioned it.


    "You don''t understand, because you don''t know, I didn''t want to show it to you, but if you don''t see it, you will never move." Then, Song Ning will stamp himself and Leng Yuexiao nine generations nine Jade''s memory was taken out and thrown to Jingjing.


    Jing Jing took the jade note, hesitated, or stuck the jade note on the center of her eyebrow, Xianli flowed in, and the whole body was also integrated into the memory of the jade note.

 Chapter 1098： Go with you

    Song Ning was resting and Jing Jing was watching. I do n��t know how long it took. When Song Ning discovered that Jing Jing had become a tearful man, he knew that Jing Jing had already watched all his former nine lives.


    She returned the jade note to Song Ning, and when she looked at Song Ning again, her eyes were no longer there. Instead, she was replaced by endless tenderness. In this world, no matter what kind of woman, no matter what kind of existence, inner heart I was eager for such feelings. Once Leng Yuexiao chased him in reincarnation, and now he is chasing Leng Yuexiao in the present world. He can''t stay together for the rest of his life. This feeling is really too difficult. .


    At this time, she finally understood what Song Ning had just said.


    Being able to live and live in a world, even if you can only watch her quietly and happy every day, may be extremely satisfied. This is the relationship between them.


    "Sorry ..." Jing Jing put the jade note in Song Ning''s hands.


    "I''m not sorry, I just don''t want you to blame Xiaoxiao, she doesn''t remember those, she has normal attitude towards me, I don''t care, but I don''t want to affect the feelings between your sisters, I will leave this one eventually Xingchen, leaving this time and space, I will not be there at that time, only you can help me take care of her. "Song Ningchang sighed.


    Jing Jing said nothing, sitting beside Song Ning, very quiet.


    Song Ning closed his eyes and waited for the growth of the bones in the body. The growth of the giant **** bone was slow, mainly because the growth process was slowed down. The strength of the giant bone is one hundred times the strength of the bones of ordinary monks, and the strength of the giant bone is the strength of the giant bone. A hundred times, if the intensity of tens of thousands of times is put in the process of growth, the time will be tens of thousands of times, and so will the pain.


    When Song Ning''s body fully recovered, Jing Jing was still sitting beside him, but when he opened his eyes, he found that there were two more people in the room, one was Leng Jia''s head, and the other was Leng Yuexiao.


    When Leng Yuexiao saw Song Ning waking up, she leaned back slightly towards him, and her eyes were still full of indifference, but she seemed to have a little more softness and a little apology.


    "Song Ning, I talked to Xiaoxiao about some things between you." Leng Jiaju said.


    Song Ning frowned, these things he did not want to say: "Say something?"


    "You may have been with many of my avatars, but I ... I have no memory. You paid a great price to save me before. It was too indifferent between my words. Please do n��t worry about it. "Leng Yuexiao said.


    Seeing Leng Yuexiao''s words still indifferent, Song Ning felt a little relieved.


    Jing Jing on the side originally thought that Leng Yuexiao had already remembered all kinds of things with Song Ning, but now it sounds that Leng Yuexiao doesn''t know, she is anxious: "Song Daoyou, what about your jade note? Give it to Sister Leng Look, if Sister Leng looked at it, you would know what happened between you! "


    "Jade Note?" Song Ning smiled and looked at Jing Jing: "What Jade Note? How can there be any Jade Note?"


    What Jing Jing had to say, but was blocked by Song Ning''s words: "There has never been any jade paper, Jing Jing, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Jing Jing shuddered, if she would never understand Song Ning''s thoughts before seeing the jade note, but now, she understands, she understands the thoughts in Song Ning''s heart, if she doesn''t give Leng Yuexiao, maybe she doesn''t want her to know .


    If you do n��t know, you wo n��t be sad.


    After all, Song Ning wants to leave here, rather than leaving a sorrow for two people, it is better to bear it alone.


    In this life ... will there be such a man to me?


    Jing Jing held her mouth to hold back the cry, but this time it was Leng Yuexiao who said: "Song Daoyou, if you really have jade notes, you may wish to show me, if I can remember, it is not a bad thing, even though I am like this Indifferent, but it is not a ruthless person. At that time, I did n��t know what price you paid to save me. In the past two days, I learned from cold eight mouths that I thought, if it ��s true, you do n��t It will do this to me, and you will not destroy all of them when you want to stay with your family. "


    "No jade note, never, I lied to Jingjing." Song Ning lightly shook his head.


    A moment of disappointment disappeared in Lengyue''s eyes, and she hesitated: "If the Taoist friends do not dislike it, they can stay at Leng''s house."


    The owner of the Leng family looked at Song Ning. If there was nothing that happened a few days ago, she would not hesitate to leave this matter to Song Ning. Rescue Xiaoxiao, and after being resuscitated, she was treated indifferently by Xiaoxiao. If she was Song Ning, she might not be able to stay and get along with Xiaoxiao.


    However, Song Ning''s answer was still beyond everyone''s expectations.


    "No, I have something to do here. I will leave after my body recovers, but I have something to ask for help from Leng Jia."


    Leng Jiazhu took a deep breath, she had been in Daojing for so many years, and it was the first time she saw such a man who could afford to let go.


    "You said, my cold family will do my best."


    Leng Yuexiao said this.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "I want to ask the Leng family to help me find a person, this person should be a disciple of Daomen, called Fang Moli."


    Leng Yuexiao frowned slightly: "Fang Moli ... the woman''s name."


    Song Ning nodded without explanation.


    Leng Yuexiao pursed her lips and smiled, "I know."


    She turned away and said, "Mother, I will go out and give this order and tell you about Song Daoyou''s situation here."


    She quickly walked out of the door, only to feel a little pain in her heart. When she heard Elder Leng Ba mentioned Song Ninglian Dan a few days ago, she felt for a man for the first time in so many years. But she refused when she kept her mouth. The reason for the rejection was a woman named Fang Moli.


    Fang Moli ... What kind of woman?


    But if he left for the sake of this woman, why did he appear here, and why did he have to wake himself up so shockingly?


    No one in the room knew about it. Leng Yue''s eyes were moistened inexplicably at this moment.


    In the room, the owner of the cold house looked at Song Ning: "I didn''t expect you would want to leave."


    "Song Daoyou, why didn''t you agree to Sister Leng''s initiative to invite? For so many years, this is probably the first time she has taken the initiative to retain a man!" Jing Jing''s voice was crying.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly: "I used to ... I thought to stay with her even for a while, but the end result was that I couldn''t keep her by my side for a long time."


    "What I want is not a moment, but a lifetime.


    If I stay now, will it disappear with me in this time and space reincarnation?


    Up to now, I am under one hundred years old, and our future is still very long. What I want is not to die for love, not to die for love.


    Whether it is standing on the top of the sky, or ordinary in the dense forest of the mountains, what I want is the wilderness. "


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning got up from bed and walked a few steps on the ground, feeling that his body had recovered, but his breath was still a little weak.


    "About me and Xiaoxiao, I hope neither of you will say more, the more you say, the more painful you will be."


    During the speech, Song Ning walked out of the room and looked up at the sky. He didn''t want the two people behind him to see the tears in his eyes at this moment. At this moment, he couldn''t help but persuade him a little, fearing he couldn''t help but agree to come down.


    "Good." The head of the Leng family walked behind Song Ning, and his hands fell gently on Song Ning''s shoulders: "We will try our best to help you find the girl named Fang Moli, and the matter of the stars will be given to you."


    "I will come back." Song Ning didn''t look back, and walked out of the cold house: "If there is news of Fang Moli, the seniors should have a way to notify me? I''ll leave first, and the cold house stayed long enough. I ��m going to leave now, by the way, I still have the soul of a cold family in my body. I have n��t shown up during this time. Can the owner want to see? ��


    In Song Ning''s speech, Shui Lingdan had emerged from the storage ring. The head of the cold family stared at the Shui Lingdan with a dignified look, but then said lightly: "All these years, you have been wronged."


    Shui Lingdan has naturally recovered her memory, which is why she has n��t appeared in these days. After hearing the words of Leng Jia ��s head, she no longer has any bitterness, but she is deeply toward Leng Jia ��s head. Bow.


    "You follow Song Ning, he can take you in and out of this star freely. If you stay, if this star disappears in reincarnation, your sufferings in these years will be in vain too."


    However, Shui Lingdan flew out of Song Ning''s storage ring and walked to Song Ning.


    Before she spoke, Song Ning already understood.


    "You stay, I don''t care." Song Ning said.


    Shui Lingdan stunned slightly, bowed to Song Ning and bowed to the ceremony, then walked towards the head of Leng family: "Life is Leng family, death is Leng family ghost, if Song Ning cannot pull this star out of time and space disorder , Then I disappeared in this reincarnation with the cold family, which is also a blessing. "


    "Song Ning has left, and Fang Moli asked the owner to take care." During the speech, Song Ning rose into the sky, and the Canglong airship also appeared in the storage ring. Jing Jing hurried up after saying goodbye to Leng Jia''s master.


    Under the Canglong blimp, the eyes of the Leng family were solemn.


    Shui Lingdan looked up at the flying dragon airship, and could not help but sigh: "If he really can''t come back, will he regret it?"


    "I don''t know if he will regret it, but I know that what he is doing now is that he doesn''t want to regret it in the future." The owner of the Leng family looked long and looked at the Chonglong airship in the distance: I have n��t seen such a man before. In these countless reincarnations, Xiao Xiao can find such a man. I ��m afraid she has exhausted all the luck of her life. "


    Above the airship, Song Ning sat in one of the rooms and looked at Leng Jia affectionately, looking at Leng Yuexiao, who stared blankly at the sky.


    "I can''t guarantee that you will be pulled out of this mess of time and space, but I can guarantee ... if this star falls, I will follow you."

 Chapter 1099： easy

    From the beginning to the end, Jing Jing has been watching beside Song Ning. In her eyes, she is not incomprehensible for everything she does now, but she has some difficulties in understanding.


    When she couldn''t understand Song Ning''s approach, she suddenly felt some fluctuations in the storage ring.


    "Eh?" Jing Jing wondered.


    Song Ning turned to look at Jing Jing: "What''s the matter?"


    Jing Jing stunned: "Can you feel the change in my storage ring?"


    "I just felt a little fluctuating and I wasn''t sure. After that, you questioned again, and I asked."


    "Oh, there is a message from the family, let me go back quickly, saying that there is an emergency, but I don''t know what it is." Jing Jing said.


    "I''ll send you, where is your home?" Song Ning asked.


    "We must convection out of this void first, and I will tell you after going out." Jing Jing said.


    At the end of the speech, the two stopped talking, and drove the airship away.


    In this void convection, the last time they discovered the Canglong airship, they only thought that the airship may be valuable, but they did not expect it to be the latest Xeon airship. If the value of this airship can be robbed, Isn''t it enough for them to spend their entire lives?


    "Boss, the last time this kind of thing happened on our side, if we see the Canglong airship again, are we ..." On a blimp, a short man made a gesture of wiping his neck while speaking.


    Hearing this, the bearded man laughed: "Hahahaha, the last time the Canglong Airship was fleeing furiously by us, this shows that the other party is not strong, and the last time it was able to be surrounded by us. The breakthrough, I guess, the most important thing is that we have no plans to contain it. "


    "The boss is right, if we meet the Canglong Airship again, we will certainly be able to win them." The short man said.


    Everyone laughed at the news, especially the bearded man. When he thought of the Canglong Airship, there was a itch in his heart.


    "Report! Cang, Canglong airship is coming!" When they were talking, there was such a voice suddenly, at first glance, they were their scouts. The scouts were guarding in front of them. Any wind and grass will be notified immediately. Now Seeing that the Canglong airship entered the void convection, they immediately reported back the news.


    He heard the beard and slammed the table: "Good! Good! Good!"


    After he even said the three words "good", he immediately began to arrange: "Now that he is talking about this, he met them immediately. What does that mean? God help me! Everyone is ready for me ..."


    Bearded bear is also the leader of these robbers. After seeing this situation, everything was arranged as soon as possible. This time, it was ensured that foolproof airships could be robbed, and as long as they could be robbed, then everything Easy to handle.


    On the Canglong Airship, Song Ning and Jing Jing had been driving for a day. When nothing happened, Song Ning began to practice. During Song Ning''s cultivation, Jing Jing had not been disturbed, but when Song Ning suddenly felt this void convection When there seemed to be some fluctuations in it, I found something like gravel appeared again here.


    These are airships. From a distance, they are indeed like rubble, but if you look closely, you will find that these are airships, and Song Ning did not look carefully last time, so there is no too much. Too care, in order to prevent injury to the Canglong airship, just hit the robe.


    "Song Daoyou!" Jing Jing pushed open the door of Song Ning''s room. As soon as she opened it, she found that Song Ning had already opened her eyes and looked out.


    "Song Daoyou, those robbers are supposed to besiege us. The last time they let them fiasco. This time, if they were stopped by them, they would not be able to shoot in this void convection. It is very tricky." Jing Jing said.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s alright, just kill it."


    During the speech, I only felt the Canglong airship shudder, and then a white light like the sun spewed out, directly bombarding those airships.


    Those airships did not know how to dodge before, but this time, they were fully prepared.


    After seeing the Canglong airship launching an attack, the bearded man grinned: "Once again, after another attack, this Canglong airship will not be able to launch an attack. According to common sense, then is the best time for us to attack!"


    "The boss is right, we will soon be able to take down the Canglong Airship!" The little man next to him laughed.


    Just as they spoke, the Canglong Airship had already issued a second attack, and although this second attack hit some airships, it was a minority.


    "Offense! If he wasn''t allowed to shed some blood today, he would be killed in the convection of the void!" Luobei said fiercely.


    With his command, countless airships ran towards the Canglong airship.


    In the Canglong Airship, Song Ning did not hit many people in two consecutive times. Naturally, he was a little puzzled. These robbers seemed to be different from before.


    "Last time, the elders were surrounded by these robbers. They almost couldn''t escape, and it was impossible for us this time ..." Jing Jing was worried.


    But it''s already this time, why is Song Ning still so indifferent?


    Jing Jing thought this way, and felt that the Canglong Airship was continually frantically shaking, this feeling was like being hit by something constantly, but when she reacted, she found that the entire void convection was no longer gray. Color, but a ray of light.


    To be precise, it is like the sun is all over the sky.


    Jing Jing took a deep breath and twitched twice in the corner of her eyes. She just felt that she was still too unfounded. With Song Ning here, what could not happen? As for the robbers, it would be normal if ordinary monks were afraid, but if it was Song Ning ...


    "It should be okay now, robber ... If it is placed elsewhere, and the robbery depends on one''s own true abilities, then it''s okay. In the realm of cultivation, it can almost be said that everyone is a robber, but convection in this void Inside, it threatens the lives of others. Robbing in this way really makes me disdainful. "Song Ning said lightly.


    Jing Jing felt that the man in front of him was too terrible. Until now, the Chonglong airship was still shaking, and at this time, the Canglong airship might have launched dozens of attacks. In such a short time, a large number of attacks were launched. The Canglong Airship is like a sky full of flowers, and the surrounding circle is all white spheres of light, and the beard that has been predicted by the Canglong Airship to attack before is dumbfounded this time.

 Chapter 1100： People in the void

    This bearded beard hasn''t had time to say retreat. More than 80% of the airships have been hit at the time of the forward charge. The Chonglong airship is attacking with the original force, and the power of the original force is simply unbearable for ordinary airships. It is precisely because of this that the airship looked vulnerable to the monk''s attack.


    At the moment when the light came, his beard was blank, just like the white light in front of him. He never thought that he wanted to rob others, who wanted to be killed directly.


    From the beginning to the end, Song Ning didn''t change his face, but breathed a little short of breath, and the force in his body was excessively consumed at this moment.


    In the convection of the void, as of today, there may be no more robbers. Before dying, perhaps the last thing these robbers regret is to rob the Chonglong airship.


    It is difficult for many people in the outside world to spend many years, and Song Ning easily did it, killing more than 90% of the robbers in this void convection!


    A few days later, the two safely left the convection in the void. When they reached the outside world, Song Ning put away the Canglong airship: "Now it can be said, where is your family? I will send you back."


    "From here to eight thousand miles southwest." Jing Jing said.


    If it weren''t for convection in the void, even if it was tens of thousands of miles, it would be nothing for Song Ning, how could it be so far away?


    "Daoyou, take my hand and don''t let it go, I''ll take you here." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing saw Song Ning grabbing his wrist and hurriedly said: "Song Daoyou wants to use the magic sword technique that can teleport?"


    "Naturally, this is the fastest, why?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing touched Qiongbi: "Nothing, just Daoyou, you suddenly came home with me. I was always worried. The elders in my family were not very good-tempered."


    "It''s okay, I won''t cause trouble, I will send you over and I will go." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing stunned: "No, no, I didn''t mean to drive Song Daoyou away, but I thought that if Song Daoyou was annoyed by the people in my family, it would be more than worth the loss."


    "No, there are different rules among the families. I understand this." After finishing, Song Ning looked at Jing Jing: "If it''s okay, let''s go?"


    Jing Jing nodded: "Eight thousand miles, don''t be wrong."


    She failed to practice the sword-fighting technique to such a degree. She was naturally worried that Song Ning''s sword-fighting technique would deviate, but if she really knew the method of the sword-fighting technique, she might not be so worried.


    Song Ning''s wrist was hard, his heart moved, and the wind screamed in his ears. Jing Jing couldn''t open her eyes. She closed her eyes, only to feel that the wind beside her disappeared. She opened her eyes and saw that she had landed. Sure enough, it was not far from his family.


    "Eight thousand miles southwest?" Song Ning looked around. It was clearly a town, not like a family.


    Jing Jing smiled: "So I said that eight thousand miles southwest, the family is in front, if you suddenly flew in, teleport appeared there, the family members are not scared?"


    "It turns out that, since I delivered you, I will say goodbye." Song Ning smiled faintly, leaving with a fist.


    "Song Daoyou and be slow!" Jing Jing saw Song Daoyou turning to leave, and hurriedly stopped Song Ning.


    Song Ning turned his head: "Well? What''s wrong?"


    "Song Daoyou, I was thinking, you ... Da Lao Yuan sent me here, I am afraid there are no friends in this world now, why not go back to my family with me, although there may be an emergency in my family, in recent days I There is no way to accompany you, but if it is a few days ... "Jing Jing pursed her lips when she spoke, as if thinking about something:" If it is a few days, I will take you to play. "


    "This ..." Song Ning sees Jing Jing staying again and again, it''s not easy to refuse: "Why don''t I just wait for the Daoist in this town, if the Daoist is free, come to me, if it''s free, don''t worry The Japanese are asking the Leng family to help find friends. If they find it, I will tell you and leave. If I do n��t find it, I will wait here. "


    Jing Jing saw Song Ning and nodded quickly, saying: "Okay! Then Song Taoyou, you are waiting for me here. I will go back to the family to see what is going on."


    Song Ning watched Jing Jing leave, unknowingly sighed, and turned to find an inn in this town.


    This city is not a mortal, basically it is also a monk, but the monks here are not aware of Song Ning.


    "Hey, stop and stop." Song Ninggang was about to step into the inn, but suddenly heard a cry from inside. He looked up and saw that he was a first-time monk. He wanted to be either the boss here but the same as the second child in the shop.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ning asked.


    "Can''t you see our brand? The monk left on his own in the Dao realm, and we will not serve here!" The Dao monk sneered coldly, and pointed to the sign next to him as he spoke.


    Song Ning frowned: "Why do you say that?"


    "People gather in groups and things in groups, you should understand this, I don''t look down on you, but the rules are here, so you hurry me ..."


    Just as the monk of the realm was speaking, Song Ning flew out of his hand a hundred high-level fairy jade.


    "Give me ... give me some high-level fairy jade. Let''s not talk about it, ha ha ha ha. At first glance, you are a fairy, but you will be cultivated to hide in a fairyland, really ... some. "The Taoist monk collected all the 100 pieces of high-level fairy jade brought out by Song Ning while talking, and then looked at Song Ning with a smile, like that, it was like waiting for Song Ning to continue to take out some high-level fairy jade. Come.


    Song Ning doesn''t care about the money. It''s a bit too heavy to say that life doesn''t bring death or death, but he does.


    "Speak, how much money." Song Ning said lightly, when he spoke, he looked towards the inn.


    "Well ... The main thing is to see the rewards from the guest officials, more is not too much, less is not too little." Daojing monk rubbed his hands, although this hundred pieces of high-level fairy jade is only equivalent to ten thousand fairy jade, It ��s not a big deal, but in fact, high-grade fairy jade itself is a symbol of identity. In the current market, if someone says to spend money on high-grade fairy jade, it ��s a lot of money, but if someone says it ��s high-grade Fairy jade was sold in exchange for ordinary fair jade, but that was almost non-existent.


    "Go, arrange a room for me, I want to stay for a while." Song Ning shook his hand again is a hundred senior fairy jade.


    The Taoist monk respectfully said happily: "Hey, this will be arranged for you, please wait here for the fairy."


    Song Ning nodded and said no more. The monk of the realm also hurriedly entered the house. As soon as he entered the room, he said to an old man in his house: "Boss, a monk of the fairyland came."


    "Fairyland monk? Some live in places, why do you have to come here? We are here ..."


    As he was saying, this Taoist monk took out a piece of high-grade fairy jade: "It is a fairy."


    The old man''s pupils shrank, and he quickly got up and walked to the door of the inn. When he saw Song Ning, he quickly smiled and said: "Shang Xian is here, Xiaodian Peng Xun Shenghui. Anything! "


    "The best." Song Ning casually said: "How much?"


    "The best room ... but I want to pay for the high-level fairy jade. Is it okay for you to go to Shangxian?" The old man hesitated slightly.


    Song Ning naturally saw at a glance that this old man actually wanted high-grade fairy jade.


    "I only have high-grade fairy jade on me." Song Ning said lightly.


    The old man shuddered, and said to him which grand master is so rich.


    "That''s easy to deal with, Xianxian, our best room here is five thousand high-grade fairy jade a day." When the old man said this, the fellow monk beside him clearly widened his eyes, obviously very surprised. However, despite this, Song Ning did not care about the price. First, he did not know the market here. Second, he was really reluctant to bargain.


    "Well, let''s count ten days first, and pay back more," Song Ning said, shaking his hand to give the old man 50,000 high-level fairy jade, and then directed at the Taoist monk beside him: "Lead the way."


    Fifty thousand senior fairy jade!


    What kind of wealth is this?


    Five million ordinary fairy jade may be able to buy a lot of good things, but absolutely can''t buy 50,000 high-level fairy jade, because this high-level fairy jade is a symbol of identity, and 50,000 high-level fairy jade can even participate in the fairy auction. All kinds of fairy.


    Although the Taoist monk led the way in response, he felt a little uncomfortable. Originally, he had made some money, and whoever thought of it would be 200, but the boss, the black-hearted guy, even opened his mouth. .


    On the fifth floor, Song Ning''s eyes swept. The inn was really good. The room was large and very luxurious. There was a pool like a spiritual spring. The water in the pool was very misty.


    "Five thousand high-grade fairy jade in this room?" Song Ning turned his head and asked, "But what did you say?"


    The Taoist monk is in a dilemma. In this weekday, there are only three thousand immortal jade rooms a day. Now that the price has been raised more than a hundred times, how can he lie? But if he didn''t say it, the Shangxian in front of him was unhappy. Then the boss blamed him and he felt good.


    "Uh, Shangxian, you live first, and you will find it soon." Daojing monk respectfully said.


    Song Ninglue nodded slightly: "That''s it, so be it."


    The Taoist monk walked out of the room half-bowed and wiped the coldness of his forehead after closing the door: "Old things, fifty thousand high-grade fairy jade, if you do n��t give me points, I ��ll say something to you. come out."


    Naturally, Song Ning didn''t know all this. He sat in the room and had nothing to do with it, so he meditated and practiced the Nine-Star Overlord and the Nine-Nine Change.


    It ��s just that he did n��t know that just after he landed, a slow figure in the distance flew in the void. This figure has been moving since he was in the Demon Valley in that day. Although the speed is extremely slow, but But she was already a lot closer. The chaotic light glowed in her eyes, as if she could see Song Ning through the void.

 Chapter 1101： Price per person

    Song Ning lived in this room, but he didn''t feel any difference. He was waiting for the news of Leng''s family while practicing. As for Jing Jing, he didn''t have to wait here, but now he went everywhere. Similarly, since Jing Jing spoke, he couldn''t say much.


    In this way, the night came.


    The innkeeper is still in the Yunyan Pavilion at this time. It is said that this Yunyan Pavilion is a good place. It sells everything, but the most is the maid sales. Many female repairs are not high, but the spirit root is excellent, and they are caught After leaving, they brought the sale here. They did not dare to resist. Once they resisted, they might suffer something more painful than death, so they could only be obedient.


    The innkeeper has been here for a long time, holding 50,000 high-level fairy jade in his hand. He has n��t bought any magic weapon. He has n��t looked at anything. He is looking for a maid all the way.


    When he walked in front of a middle-aged man, he saw two women sitting quietly beside the middle-aged man. The two women looked very similar, and they were supposed to be twin sisters. It is known that it is a natural water spirit root. The woman who is natural water spirit root is extremely gentle. Not only that, it also has a natural attraction for the opposite sex, and it can help practice after double cultivation, so this is why the natural water spirit root woman is sought after.


    In this world of self-cultivation where wolves have more meat and less meat, the woman who is born with water spirit roots can be described as priceless and marketless.


    "Why didn''t you write the price?" The boss asked.


    The middle-aged man didn''t lift his eyelids: "Do you understand the rules? Make your own price!"


    Although the innkeeper was angry, he didn''t argue. After all, he went around and there were only two women who were born with water spirit roots, and many people around were watching, but no bids have been made so far.


    "Ten thousand." The innkeeper said.


    When he opened his mouth, the originally noisy surrounding suddenly became quiet. People looked at him like a fool, ten thousand immortals? These two women who are born with water roots are beautiful, with permeable skin, pink blush, and they do not look old. If they really find a good buyer, it is estimated that the two will add more than one million fairy jade. Now, he was even offered a price of 10,000?


    "If you''re here to find fault, it''s best to hurry up!" The middle-aged man looked up, his eyes full of fierce light.


    People around also laughed: "Hehe, ten thousand, are you dreaming?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not crazy, is this a natural root of water spirit, can''t see it? Ten thousand immortal jade, shameless."


    But when these people were so ironic, the innkeeper directly took out 10,000 high-level fairy jade and threw it on the ground: "What is wrong with ten thousand high-level fairy jade?"


    He said, squinting at the middle-aged man: "Ten thousand senior fairy jade, if you sell, I will sell, if not, then forget it."


    Ten thousand high-level fairy jade, this kind of high value, is more than one million fairy jade can compare? What is the concept of million immortals? Millions of ordinary fairy jade, this is the property of a small family, not to mention that high-level fairy jade is more valuable than two women who are born with water spirit roots. High-level fairy jade is a struggle for identity, and there are two around Even if a woman born with water spirit roots looks beautiful, what can she do?


    "Shangxian, how offended you just now!" The middle-aged man didn''t care about his face at this moment, he directly collected the ten thousand high-level fairy jade on the ground, and said with a fist at the innkeeper. They all choked up like swallowing stones, turned around and left.


    They were ironic just now, but if Xianxian remembered their faces, even if they used high-level Xianyu to spend money to buy evil, they could all die alive.


    As for the two beautiful women who were born with water spirit roots, they are now beside the innkeeper.


    "These two were well trained by me. This is a mantra. If they dare to run or are disobedient and go directly to the mantra, the two will suffer endless pain. If the mantra lasts for half an hour, then the two People will be worse than death. "The middle-aged man said, handing a jade note to the innkeeper.


    When the two beautiful women born with water spirit roots saw this scene, their eyes showed sadness, but even so, they did not dare to say anything, just lowered their heads halfway, not even looking at the innkeeper. .


    The innkeeper is extremely excited at this moment. I have long heard that many people put some poisonous poison into the body of the maid in order to train the maid. When the curse is used to control the maid, the maid will be extremely obedient, but he has no money and cannot Try, today I didn''t expect that I was so lucky, I just bought two beautiful women born with water spirit roots.


    "The two of you follow me!" The innkeeper spoke hard.


    It was heard that the two women hurriedly followed. On the street, the innkeeper walked in front, and while walking, he asked, "What are your two names?"


    The two were timid and shook their heads hurriedly: "There is no name, please give your master a name."


    The owner of the inn was happy, but he didn''t expect to give his own name, which was good: "Your name is Xiaoyun, your name is Xiaoxia."


    The two quickly thanked: "Thank you Master."


    "Both of you, are you still virgin? Haven''t you been used by the man just now?" The innkeeper said coldly.


    The two were trembling with shock, and quickly shook their heads: "I haven''t waited, and my sister and I are worth this body. If you are gone, you may not be able to sell the price."


    The innkeeper was very satisfied with the news, but thought that the two women did not enjoy it by themselves, but it was a little bit lost, but after all, it is not their own now, and it will certainly be their own in the future. Never thought about it.


    Back at the inn, the second child in Daojing saw the two women and his eyes were straight. He looked at the innkeeper and wanted to ask, but he dared not speak.


    "Look what, work!" The innkeeper said angrily.


    The Taoist monk scolded hard in his heart, turned around and left, but even if he left, he couldn''t help but look at the two women.


    Everyone else in the inn looked at the two women, born with water spirit roots, as such.


    "You two come to the room," the innkeeper said.


    The two women''s hearts tightened, knowing that they were in danger today, but they thought that both of them had been bought by others. Since the other party is an immortal, it must be better than ordinary people after all, at least they may be Follow the old man in front of me.


    But it was not until they entered the room and listened to the boss''s words that they realized that the object they were serving was not the old man in front of them, but a big man in the mouth of the old man!

 Chapter 1102： Leave two

    "Wait for the two of you to go to the room upstairs and serve the big man well. If it makes him unhappy, huh, then you two will wait for me to read the mantra." The innkeeper said coldly.


    The two women shuddered and bowed their heads quickly: "Yes, obey the master''s order."


    "Furthermore, after serving the big man, you two must try to make him stay here. If he stays for a few days and leaves, I want you to look good!" The innkeeper rebuked again.


    The two women bowed again: "The master is assured, we must try our best to keep this big man."


    "Okay, go. I don''t care what the two of you do. I only value the result. If you fail, then the two of you are waiting to enjoy the pain caused by the mantra." The boss sneered.


    The two women kept their heads down, the boss walked in front, and the two of them followed behind. At this moment, when they want to come, the boss is already an immortal, and how will the ��big man�� in the boss''s mouth exist? ? The two women are still shallow, they do n��t know too many things in this cultivation field, they were taken away by the middle-aged man before they were mortals, they were kept closed, and they were reprimanded while practicing till now. Today is only a breakaway.


    Therefore, when they want to come, the realm of comprehension must be the older, the more status they have. Now that the immortal looks like an old man, aren''t the big men in his mouth older and more vicissitudes? Although I knew I was a maid, I was still a bit against it. It was inevitable that I was going to serve such a bad old man.


    But if you think about it again, their fate is like this. Where else are they qualified to pick and choose? Fortunately, they are going to serve Shangxian, not ordinary fairies, so maybe it is a better destination.


    Boom Boom Boom.


    The innkeeper knocked on the door.


    At this moment, Song Ning was meditating in the room, and suddenly heard a knock on the door from outside. He slowly raised his head, and the faint golden light on the body surface dissipated. The nine-star overlord body should now have entered the stage of the first star, but But he hadn''t finished it yet. He was originally prepared to take a break. It happened that someone knocked on the door, and then he stopped without any anger.


    "Who?" Song Ning arranged the enchantment in this room, and his own fairy force would destroy the enchantment if he wanted to penetrate, so even he himself was not willing to investigate the outside.


    "Shangxian, it''s me." The boss respectfully said.


    As soon as Song Ning heard the boss''s voice, he waved his hand and the door opened: "Come in, what''s the matter with me?"


    When the door opened, the two beautiful women with water spirit roots in heaven could not help looking into the room. At that moment, the two immediately froze. This is the ''big man'' in the boss''s mouth? If they can serve such a big man, of course they are 10,000 happy, but they can''t understand why this old man would call a fairy to a young man?


    But looking at the temperament of this young man, there is always awe in the hearts of the two women, who can''t help but want to bow their heads as slaves.


    "Shangxian, these two people came to your room to serve you. Are you satisfied with looking at it?" The innkeeper said, he turned sideways and let out the two women behind him. In fact, he wanted to come. It is also superfluous. After all, the beautiful woman who was born with water spirit roots cannot be dissatisfied with a man, let alone refuse.


    After seeing Song Ning, the two women also tried their best to make Song Ning like them. After all, if Song Ning likes them, then they can stay and serve Song Ning. In this way, they do not need to be punished. Being able to talk to a good person is a life for them.


    However, when the boss was so certain that Song Ning would readily accept it, Song Ning frowned and his eyes became cold: "No need."


    "Shang, Shangxian, this is free of charge, no need to spend money." The boss quickly said.


    What the boss thought, Song Ning certainly thought that it might cost money, a room of five thousand senior fairy jade a day, if there is such a beautiful woman born with water spirit roots to serve, I am afraid it will be very expensive, so I said no Needed, now if he is told that he does not have to spend money, he naturally wants to change his previous attitude.


    "Get off." Song Ning sipped.


    The innkeeper was blinded immediately. Until now, he hadn''t responded to what happened. How to change his face would change his face. Don''t even spend money? These are two beautiful women who are born with water spirit roots. That''s not enough. This immortal doesn''t like women, but likes ...


    "Shangxian, my sister and I are the maidservants. If I can serve Shangxian, I would be a blessing to them. If Shangxian looks down on us, we may only be more miserable. The sisters served for one night. If they did n��t like it, it would n��t be too late to kick me out. ��Xiaoxia said.


    Song Ning hated this kind of thing, and naturally would not agree, but he glanced at the two women and found that the two women were trembling at the moment, obviously obviously terrified.


    Upon seeing this, he stopped talking if he had already blurted out, but changed his mouth: "You stay first, you go out."


    Although Song Ning''s attitude towards the boss was not good, the boss was naturally happy when he heard that Song Ning wanted the two sisters to stay. He spent 10,000 senior fairy jade, just to let the two women serve, if he could If you stay two days longer, isn''t this a return?


    "Yes, you are slow, Shangxian, I will go out. If it''s okay, I won''t disturb me. If something happens, Shangxian tells me, I will come immediately." The boss nodded and smiled as he spoke. I didn''t feel any anger at all because of Song Ning''s attitude just now.


    The door was closed, and in this enchantment, Song Ning could be quite sure that almost no one could detect the things in the room.


    It is already late at night, even if the monk does not need to rest at night, but breathing, meditation, meditation and the like are still better in this kind of quiet environment at night, after all, it is quieter at the moment.


    The two women were relieved a little, if the young man did n��t leave them, they really had no solution, but now the other side keeps them, then it means they still have a chance.


    It was this kind of thinking that they were instilled from childhood, as long as they are men, it is impossible to resist the charm of their natural water spirit roots, so it begins now.


    One of the women turned over and took out an guqin, and the other woman began to dance. Xiaoxia played the piano and Xiaoyun danced it.


    The two worked well together, but at the beginning, only three strings were plucked, and the dance took a few steps. Immediately, I heard Song Ning''s indifferent voice: "Be quiet, stay aside, don''t ask, don''t Come disturb me. "


    The two women were stunned, but they thought Song Ning might be in a bad mood. Now that the other party is asking for it, they can only perform it temporarily, so the two stood up quickly and stood in the direction pointed by Song Ning, motionless.


    Song Ning looked at the two of them. They looked good, were born with water spirit roots, and were in excellent shape. I thought they had been given special care from an early age, otherwise it would not be possible.


    "You two seem to be afraid of people?" Song Ning asked.


    The two women stared at each other, and then nodded: "If Shangxian doesn''t like it, my sister and I will be bought back and it''s meaningless. The owner will definitely read the mantra and let them both suffer."


    Song Ning frowned, "Gu man?"


    "Shangxian, you ... don''t know?" When the two women thought, they thought that all monks should know, but then they guessed that the identity of the young man in front of them was not ordinary, maybe someone in their identity was simply It''s normal to not care about this kind of thing, so it''s normal not to know it. This began to explain to Song Ning.


    "Actually, people like us who were born with no life at all have no power of their own choice. When we were mortals, we were discovered. After being forcibly taken away and locked up, we were taught how to beg someone while practicing. Happy, we have been used many elixirs and poisons. If we are not obedient, we will suffer more than death. In this way, it will be decades. "Xiaoxia said with her head down. .


    The two women in front of him are indeed not high, but only in the spirit realm. In this world, Song Ning has rarely seen the monks in the spirit realm, and he hasn''t practiced much since he wanted to. It is estimated that the person who captured them did not really want them to practice, but thought that the two of them would cultivate a little, and they could maintain their appearance for a hundred years, so that he did not need to spend much money. Then sell it to make money.


    This method is not unusual, and it is surprising that there is a poisonous poison.


    "You two come here." Song Ning said.


    The two women only felt that their own life touched the Shangxian in front of them, so Shangxian wanted to give them alms and let them serve, and they were more grateful. Although they have not experienced those, they must try their best to satisfy Shangxian. .


    As the two women walked in front of Song Ning, they began to undress and undress. In this scene, Song Ning was immediately anxious: "What are you two doing?"


    "Shang, Shangxian, you are not ..."


    "Let you come over, not let you do this, the clothes are fastened!" Song Ning said angrily.


    The two women quickly fastened their belts and stood in front of Song Ning, feeling awkward in their hearts, not knowing exactly what the Shangxian was going to do.


    "Extend your right hand." Song Ning said.


    The two women stretched out their right hands. Although timid, they glanced at Song Ning with a hint of curiosity.


    Song Ning grabbed the two women''s right wrists, and Xian Li infiltrated them. The two women only felt that Xian Li was rushing through the body, but there was no pain. After a while, Xian Li withdrew and Song Ning also released her hand.


    "It''s really poisonous ..." Song Ning looked at the two women in front of her.


    Humans, what life is without heaven, even though a lot of luck has been fixed, but they also rely on acquired efforts to change lives, not to mention Song Ningzao has already understood that even this day is controlled by people?

 Chapter 1103： You two leave

    Xiao Yun and Xiao Xia looked at Song Ning and couldn''t help lowering their heads. They knew their identity. Now Song Ning can help them detect the poison in their bodies, which has made them feel a little inferior, not to mention now. Song Ning still showed such a thoughtful expression?


    "Shangxian, we ..."


    Xiao Xiagang opened his mouth, and Song Ning raised his hand: "You Gu poison is not in the body for a long time, it can''t be removed, can I help you?"


    Xiao Yun and Xiao Xia looked at Song Ning, they didn''t even know if Song Ning could really help them, but now they see Song Ning''s expression, listening to Song Ning''s expression, but they are a little timid, from them Since entering this cultivation realm, what I have come into contact with is to make them slaves and slaves. Now that someone suddenly says they can set them free, how dare they easily believe?


    Even if they believe it, what can they do without being slaves?


    Thinking of this, the two couldn''t help but say: "Shangxian, as long as we can serve Shangxian, it''s enough."


    Hearing this, Song Ning could n��t help but feel a bit lost, but he never thought that the two had already become enslaved, but even so, he was still somewhat uncomfortable for the two, living in this world and being one in this world In this sense, how can you be a slave-servant all your life because of the abetment of others?


    "I can buy the two of you, and then help you get rid of the poison, but you two really don''t want freedom?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Xia Xiaoyun thought for a while and bowed his head: "Then ..."


    "Go and call the boss." Song Ning said.


    It was heard that Xiaoyun and Xiaoxia stared at each other, and then Xiaoyun walked directly downstairs to find the innkeeper.


    As soon as the innkeeper entered the door, thinking that Song Ning wanted to praise him, he quickly bowed and smiled and said: "What is Shang Xian''s command? Need me to prepare some entertainment programs?"


    Song Ning shook his head: "How much did you spend on these two people?"


    The innkeeper was stunned, thinking about how to answer. If it said 10,000 high-level fairy jade, then this 10,000 high-level fairy jade was sold to the other party, then he would not earn any money at all, but if he said more, these two The woman told Song Ning the real price before, which made the other party angry, what should I do?


    "The villain spent ten thousand high-grade fairy jade." The innkeeper said truthfully.


    Song Ning took out 15,000 high-level fairy jade: "I want these two people. Should the Gu poison on them be cursed or something, give it to me."


    "This ..." the innkeeper hesitated.


    "You seem reluctant." Song Ning narrowed her eyes.


    Even though Song Ning is nothing but a fairyland cultivation practice, in the eyes of this boss, Song Ning is a rich man, and the circle of Shang Xian is simply not what he can understand.


    "No, I heard, since Shang Xian wanted it, then give it to Shen Xian, and besides, you gave me more than five thousand high-level fairy jade, and I am very contented." The innkeeper quickly said.


    He said that he took the Gu mantra out, and Song Ning nodded when he saw the mantra: "Okay, go ahead."


    "Yes, Shangxian enjoy slowly, I will go down first. If Shangxian has anything, just tell me." The innkeeper retreated.


    After the innkeeper left, the two women looked at Song Ning''s expression full of curiosity. This person was really rich. Ten thousand high-level fairy jade was able to buy her two, indicating that this ten thousand high-level fairy jade is extremely valuable. Now Song Ning even directly gave the other five thousand high-level fairy jade. In this way, he could think that he was not bad at all. In addition, the innkeeper has been saying ''Shang Xian'', and he can see Song Ning''s Extraordinary status.


    "Okay." Song Ning looked at the two women, but did not look at the jade paper that stored the mantra, and crushed the jade paper directly.


    The two women froze, and immediately saw Song Ning grabbing the wrists of the two of them, and a force poured into their bodies unscrupulously. This is a force they have not felt. This force is called- The Force!


    They were shocked and only felt a trace of pain in their bodies, but the pain was accompanied by itching, as if something was being stripped from the body.


    Immediately afterwards, the two began to vomit, and all they vomited were black things like little bugs. These little bugs fell to the ground for a moment and twisted on the ground, but they died within a few clicks.


    Looking at this scene, the two women were horrified. Wasn''t this the grunt they served in those years?


    They vomited for a while, and after a while, they saw Song Ning withdraw their hands, and then turned their hands over and gave them two pills each: "Take the pills, the wounds in your body will soon heal, Gu poison It should have been cleared, and there are no mantras now. The two of you can rest assured that no one can threaten you in the future. "


    Hearing this, the two women were stunned, and then they knelt on the ground with a "pop": "Is it possible that you don''t want us?"


    "I didn''t need a woman to be by my side. Your two women are born with water spirit roots. If you become a cultivator, you can make some progress. If you become a plaything for men, I''m afraid that this life will be too busy. So did my life come to an end? "Song Ning asked.


    It is said that the two women lowered their heads and still couldn''t make a decision.


    Song Ning sighed: "Go." He said, and took out a hundred pieces of high-grade fairy jade to give them both.


    Seeing that Song Ning''s heart was settled, the two women had to leave.


    After seeing the two leave, Song Ning began to concentrate on practicing again. Jiu Xing Ba Body and Jiu Jiu Nian Change are practicing the first level, and they will succeed in time.


    The night came to an end, Song Ning was bored when he was practicing, and finally he couldn''t help it. After all, in this world, he had never traveled before. During this time, he might encounter some strange things and even feel it more clearly. The power of rules is an excellent practice method for monks.


    late at night.


    Xiaoyun and Xiaoxia were walking on the road. They didn''t know where to go. They didn''t know the value of the two hundred high-level fairy jade, so they just found an inn.


    "Boss, how much is a night?" The two women asked.


    The two women were very eye-catching. Now, when they open their mouths, the natural charm of the natural water spirit root makes the innkeeper''s heart tremble: "Two are going to stay?"


    Xiaoyun Xiaoxia nodded again and again.


    "If the two stayed, there would be no charge, and there is still a room, and the two please follow me." The innkeeper said.


    Looking at the boss, the two women looked at each other. They thought that people in the realm were very cunning, but now it seems that this is not the case at all. This person is so good to himself that he does n��t even need to spend money on accommodation. Who Say this world is bad guys?

 Chapter 1104： Wandering

    The two women happily followed the boss upstairs and stayed in a room. This room was excellent, and the level of luxury was no worse than that of the inn where Song Ning was located. There were also two beds, which happened to be their sisters. .


    "Two, are you satisfied with looking at this room?" The innkeeper asked.


    Xiaoxia and Xiaoyun nodded in a hurry and thanked: "Satisfied and satisfied, thank you boss."


    "Since the two are satisfied, then wait a moment, I will prepare hot water for the two of us. The water here is Tianyun Mountain Lingquan water. This water is very good for the skin. If the two use this water to bathe, The skin will definitely get better, so beautiful, if the skin becomes bad, would n��t it be a waste? ��Said the innkeeper.


    Xiaoyun Xiaoxia''s two women quickly bowed their heads and thanked: "Thank you boss."


    The boss nodded and turned around and left, and Xiaoyun and Xiaoxia started to look around in this room. The two of them had never lived in such a good room, and naturally they were happy to see this room. Thinking that I met a good person just after I came to the outside world, I felt that the world was not so sinister, so I relaxed my vigilance and giggled in the room.


    A moment later, the door of the room was knocked, and the boss walked in. After seeing the two of them, he immediately said: "I will add water to the two, and the two will start to bathe in a moment."


    The two wooden barrels were filled with water. This water was indeed spiritual spring water. The hotel owner added a lot of petals to the water. There are still many fragrances in the petals. The two sisters were relaxed and happy.


    "Both slow use, if there is anything, just call me." The innkeeper said.


    The innkeeper plucked his beard while talking and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Okay." After the two sisters finished talking, they saw the boss leaving. After the two of them closed the door, they immediately undressed and took them into the barrel.


    In the past, both of them would bathe, but they would be watched by their masters at that time, but now, when they are bathing, there is no one beside them. Before this kind of life, they dare not think about it, but now ...


    "That fairy didn''t lie to us." Xiao Xia said.


    "Shangxian is a good person. If you have a chance in the future, you must repay him." Xiaoyun answered.


    The two sisters bathed in the room while playing in the water, but somehow, the two of them were very sleepy today, and not long after, the two began to fall asleep and fell asleep soon.


    They never imagined that the door opened just after they fell asleep.


    When the boss saw that both of them were asleep, he could n��t help but lick his lips. He had never dreamed of such a thing. There were such naive people, and these two women were born with water roots. It''s really a pie falling from the sky. If the two women are still virgins, then even if he takes some risks to include the two women in his room, it is worth it.


    This boss is indeed lucky, if it is unusual, it is impossible to appear a pair of sisters born with water spirit roots in this place. Seeing that the two sisters are fast asleep, they immediately rushed to hug the two and mouth The water has already drained out.


    But at this moment, the two women were awake!


    The two women stared at the man in front of them, screaming.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Xiao Xia exclaimed.


    "Hey, what do I want to do? Since it has been discovered by you, then that''s it. Serve me well. Anyway, the woman who is born with water spirit roots is born with this fate." The boss said, and the devil''s claws were facing these two. People caught.


    But at this moment, I suddenly felt a sudden drop in the temperature of the air, and a very cold voice condensed, as if the cold air was coming on the face: "Go!"


    It was just such a word, that his eardrum bleeds. Although he was panicked, he stared at him in front of him, and a figure in front of him gradually condensed. From this, he knew that Yuanshen was condensed by Yuanshen.


    The two sisters were startled and looked sideways. Isn''t this Yuanshen the same as before?


    "It''s just Yuanshen''s tricks. The roar just now is your strongest blow. What can you do with me? Kill your Yuanshen, I see how long you can live!" attack.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt a force fluctuate behind him. When he turned his head, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he could n��t believe what happened, because at this moment, he saw himself appearing behind him. That person is exactly the same as the Yuanshen in front of him!


    A person, even when the Yuanshen is out of the way, can still keep the body and act?


    "Who do you want to kill the Yuanshen?" When Song Ning said this, he had already grasped the boss''s shoulder with one hand, and his palm was so hard that the boss didn''t even scream. When it was sent out, I felt a force pouring into my body, and at the next moment, it turned into a dust and fell to the ground without moving.


    Song Ning''s Yuanshen and Song Ningben can be regarded as two different existences. Yuanshen has his own thinking, belongs to Song Ning, but is relatively independent, not to mention Song Ning has mastered the sword art, not to mention the distance of a hundred miles. Even if it ��s a thousand miles, it ��s just an instant. After Yuanshen ��s awakening, he first wandered around, but then he thought of the sisters and looked around. Whoever wanted to find the two, it happened. This kind of thing.


    The two sisters were still in shock. Song Ning had already closed the door, looking at the two who were still panicking in the barrel, they couldn''t help but sighed again: "You two are too careless."


    The two women seem to have recognized Song Ning as the master. After hearing Song Ning''s words, they quickly came out of the wooden barrel and ignored the clothes. They knelt in front of Song Ning directly: "The master should not be angry, it''s us Two ... "


    "What master is not the master." Song Ning waved his hand when he spoke, and the two women''s clothes were put on directly. He looked at the two, and although he was a little angry, he felt that this matter had his own responsibility, but the two women were only They are spiritual realm monks. Ordinary spiritual realm nuns are very likely to be spotted when they walk outside. Now these two are natural water spirit roots. Naturally, they are more likely to be spotted. Their strength is too low, which is normal.


    "Yes, you two will go back with me." Song Ning reluctantly, grabbed the two of them with their hands, and moved to the inn where they were.


    The two women didn''t respond to what happened and saw that they were in the room before they were there. The two of them spent a few hours on the road, but they didn''t expect to be able to arrive in an instant in this ''Shangxian''. Only then did they finally understand how strong the young man was in front of them, and they humiliated more in their hearts.


    "Please go to Xianxian to take care of my sisters. If there is no Xianxian, I am afraid that the two of us will die soon." Xiaoxia knelt down directly in front of Song Ning: "If Xianxian needs us to serve, we will serve. Shangxian needs us to be quiet, and we will be quiet. Our sisters will surely be compliant with you. "


    Song Ning shook his head: "This is not necessary, I will find a way to arrange the two of you."


    The two women didn''t understand why Song Ning did this, but in Song Ning''s view, although he couldn''t save all the people under the sun, but at least he met him, he had to lend a helping hand, in the chaos of time and space To put it vulgarly, someone who saved himself today may save himself in another world tomorrow.


    In this way, the two women were arranged to be quietly guarded by Song Ning, and the two were also quiet. Whatever Song Ning let them do, they would do what they wanted. They were taken in accordance with the medicine and order given by Song Ning, and soon the level began to increase. .


    A few days later, Song Ning still did not get the whereabouts of Fang Moli, but fortunately, the first star of the nine-star overlord body has already been cultivated, and the first one of the nine changes in the sky has also taken shape.


    He was about to go out and try some tricks, but he didn''t expect to hear the door suddenly think of it. He looked at it and turned out to be Jing Jing.


    "Why are you here?" Song Ning stunned: "How do you know I am here?"


    "It''s not difficult, I can ..." Jing Jing saw the two sisters Xiaoyun Xiaoxia on one side. The two sisters sat there and looked at Jing Jing with a sweet smile.


    "Did I disturb you ..." Jing Jing''s heart tightened.


    After all, in Jing Jing''s view, these two women are born water spirit roots, and the people who are born water spirit roots are originally excellent furnaces. Even men who are not interested in women will feel after seeing the natural water spirit roots. So at this time, she thought it was normal for Song Ning and the two women to have that kind of thing.


    "No, since you are here, I happen to want to ask you something." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning ushered in Jing Jing: "These two are natural water roots, but the cultivation base is too low, so they will be in danger when they walk outside. I saved them before, good people do it all, you help, arrange to enter your family Right. "


    Jing Jing glanced at the two women and found that they were both still virgin. Somehow, she felt better in her heart, and she sighed bitterly: "It ��s not like I ca n��t help you, but I am a mud bodhisattva crossing the river now, and I ca n��t guarantee myself what."


    "How to say this?" Song Ning puzzled.


    "You should know that before I was in a hurry to go home, in fact, the family arranged a marriage for me and made me come back for a late marriage. I ..." Jing Jing said, and couldn''t help but sigh: "I didn''t expect that , It was too sudden. "


    "You are getting married? But it seems that the person you want to marry is not the person you want to marry." Song Ning calmly said.


    Jingjing nodded: "That''s why, so I came to you, you have to help me."


    "Is it not good for you to deal with your family''s affairs?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing''s eyes are firm: "Don''t care about your family, you should be helping friends. After all, we are living together and dying together in the Demon Valley. I also took you to Lengjia. I helped you. You should also Help me, can you watch me marry someone I do n��t like? "

 Chapter 1105： Jing Jing

    "Don''t help you after being chased and killed by people in your family in reverse ..." Song Ning quipped.


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning''s expression and knew he was laughing and humming. "With your strength, it is estimated that there are only a handful of people in our family who can move you. If you want to run, who can catch up with you? This is the way to go. You are now with me, and the family of today will come here. "


    "But after all, why don''t you like each other?" Song Ning asked.


    Jing Jing put his hands together: "The problem is, I have never seen each other, and I have never seen each other. How can I marry? At least let me know the character of the other party, otherwise how can I judge good or bad?"


    "It''s okay, let''s do it, just cooperate with you, anyway, nothing happens." Song Ning smiled bitterly.


    "The two of you are waiting for me here, don''t leave at will, this room is still safe. If you leave this room, you don''t know what the situation is." Song Ning asked.


    Xiaoyun Xiaoxia''s two daughters quickly bowed: "Carefully obey the master''s order."


    Jing Jing stared at Song Ning, "Master?"


    Song Ning was helpless: "As they call it, just play around with you this time. I will ignore this kind of thing in the future."


    Jing Jing seemed extremely happy and took Song Ning to walk towards the family.


    The mountains and green water are lined with white clouds. Although their family is not in the bustling downtown, but they are hidden in the deep mountains, they glanced at it, and they thought it was a misty place. You can take a closer look and find that there is a hidden mystery here. The clouds disappeared, and their family gradually appeared. The vast courtyard, at a glance, was no smaller than any city. The mountain seemed to be hollowed out. The eighteen red pillars around it were almost open to the sky. The same words are engraved on the red pillars.


    Chu!


    Song Ning stunned and turned to look at Jing Jing: "What does this mean?"


    "Don''t you know?" Jing Jing asked sideways.


    "Of course I don''t know." Song Ning looked at the words on the pillar. These words were exactly the same. They were very dignified and strong in writing. Although I didn''t know what material the pillar was made of, I could soar up to the blue sky like this. It must be an extraordinary material. It is also extraordinary to be able to leave the word on this material.


    "My surname is Chu. My name is Chu Jing. I didn''t tell you before. You really don''t know." Jing Jing laughed happily.


    This is really beyond the expectation of Song Ning. Jing Jing''s surname is Chu? I used to think that Jing Jing was the surname. At that time, I was a little puzzled. There are all the surnames in the realm. Now, it seems that I am still too cranky.


    During the conversation, the two of them walked towards the two most recent pillars. Between these two pillars was also the gate of their Chu family. When they reached this side, Jing Jing turned his head and said, "Tell you, I''m going in now Give a briefing to the family. After all, if you are here, there might be a lot of noise. "


    "What do you mean?" Song Ning asked.


    "Hey ... Actually, I told my family that I have someone I like outside, that''s you, so the elders in the family asked me to bring you back. You must not let them down, as long as you are better than that family People are strong, so my marriage can be pushed away. "Jing Jing said in one breath, but even so, Song Ning''s face was still a bit ugly.


    "You take me as a shield?" Song Ning Shen said: "How can this kind of thing play like this?"


    "It''s not a child''s play, anyway, you promised me to cooperate with me, would it be possible to repent now? I can tell you, if you repent now, I will hold you and say that you are impolite to me!" Jing Jing said and took hold Song Ning''s arm.


    Song Ning pulled his arm away and said angrily: "Hurry up!"


    "Hahaha, okay, wait a minute." Jing Jing said and ran forward.


    Song Ning does not know why Jing Jing does not use sound transmission. This may be the rule of their family, or maybe there is some kind of enchantment around Xianli around it.


    Chu Jing happily ran home. She did tell Song Ning to the family, but the Chu family did not agree. After all, Chu Jing counted as a marriage this time, which would be of great help to the Chu family. Jing married others casually, how can their Chu family get help from each other?


    But when the Chu family heard that Jing Jing said that their favorite person was called ''Song Ning'', they changed their mind again. The person Jing Jing was going to marry was also named Song. Now, Jing Jing knows the Song family outside of her. It is a family. If you are from the Song family, you can let Jing Jing choose the one you like, which is the best of both worlds.


    The Chu family is large, but at this moment all the weighty members of the family are waiting for Jing Jing in the hall closest to the courtyard after entry. It ��s just outside the door. "


    Chu Jingjiang''s father, Chu Yunjiang, is a middle-aged man with a square face. At this moment there are three rows of seats in the hall. In the middle is the patriarch and the grandfather of Chu Jing. Chu Yunjiang naturally ranked first in the left row. When he saw Jing Jing coming back, he turned to look at the patriarch.


    "Since we are here, let''s see if he is qualified to enter the gate of our Chu family. If even the gate of the Chu family can''t enter, then there is no need to say anything else," the patriarch said.


    After hearing this, Jing Jing also nodded, but she still said: "Patriarch, our family''s enchantment ... In fact, it is best not to open it, lest Song Ning him ..."


    "Huh, what to avoid? If you can''t even pass through this enchantment, you don''t need to say anything else. You don''t have to say much, just stand by and watch it honestly!" The patriarch beat the table heavily.


    Chu Yunjiang saw Jing Jing being reprimanded and said with a spoiled face: "Jing Jing, listening to the patriarch''s words, this is a must. My Chu''s door, not everyone can come in."


    "Jing Jing, wouldn''t you just bring a wild man back? If you are worried about getting injured when you enter the door, let him go now, so as not to lose sight of it." Chu Jing''s aunt sneered.


    "Yeah, when I heard that the family was going to arrange a marriage for you, I randomly compiled a" Song Ning ". If Song Ning really did what you said, why don''t we know?" Sanshu Bai Jingjing Glance.


    The elders were present. Even Jing Jing did n��t dare to speak directly even if she wanted to speak. Family matters were not something she could change. The two opposing forces in the family had already taken shape. Tools, the aunt and the uncle''s side had already seen it in their eyes, and they were happy in their hearts. Now, naturally, they do not want to grow outside the festival.

 Chapter 1106： Bagua Lihuozhen

    Hearing this, Chu Yunjiang was unhappy: "Since Jing Jing has a sweetheart, it is normal to worry. Besides, Jing Jing said it all. If this sweetheart is not as good as Song Lei, she still respects the opinions of the family, you Isn''t it good to say rhetoric here? "


    "We Jingjing married for the Chu family. This is a contribution to the Chu family. You are ridiculous and sarcasm there, which is really ridiculous." Jing Jing''s mother also spoke.


    "Shut up!" The patriarch shouted angrily: "When I enter the door of Chu''s house, the minimum is 50% gossip and the fire array test. Let''s start with 50%."


    Everyone saw that the patriarch was angry and stopped talking. He bowed one by one, waiting for the patriarch to turn on the gossip.


    This gossip Lihuo array is actually deployed outside the 18 crimson red columns of the Chu family. The whole circle of the Chu family is covered by the gossip lihuo array. This is not just the Chu family ��s method of testing people. , Is the Chu''s law-enforcement array.


    Song Ning originally waited outside the Chu''s house. When nothing happened, he flew up and floated in front of the pillar. He looked at the word ''Chu'' engraved on the pillar. Before that, he was very curious. He looked up and found that the word was indeed written. Well, not only that, but the person who writes is also very strong. He reached out and touched the red pillar to feel what the pillar was made of, but as soon as his finger touched the pillar, he felt a burst of flame rising under his feet.


    The temperature of the flame was not low. Song Ning looked down and found that it was all flames underneath. He continued to rise. Under a bird''s eye view, he found that a pattern of gossip appeared in the whole range of the Chu family. In the middle, Zhengdong''s departure flashed, and the flames were burning below, so he could see this formation, he could not help sighing, "Gossip strange array?"


    The strange gossip arrays are ''Gossip Lihuo Formation'', ''Gossip Dzeze Array'', ''Gossip Gantian Array'', ''Gossip Sun Array'', ''Gossip Kanshui Array'', ''Gossip Gen Mountain Array'', ''Gossip Kun Array'' and Gossip Array "Thunder Array", now at his feet is the gossip from the fire array.


    At this time, Song Ning''s every move, even the words and expressions on his face, were clearly seen by the Chu family in the hall.


    "Five percent of the gossip off the fire array is the limit that the monk at the peak of the fairyland can bear. In this way, although he is only a fairyland practice, his strength is quite good. He should have entered the Tao Realm, and he is a seedling. "The patriarch said.


    The patriarch ��s experience is naturally good. If he ca n��t stand the 50% gossip from the fire array, I am afraid that it is now embarrassed. However, in the picture, Song Ning not only does not have a little embarrassment, but it seems very calm, and even falls on the ground. , Directly in the flames.


    "The formation is good, but the power of the flame is less." Song Ning stretched out his hand and grabbed a fire, put it in his hand, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Hearing this, the Chu family members in the hall shook one by one. As for the aunt and the third uncle, they even laughed disdainfully: "It''s extremely rampant, can it be thought that this gossip from the fire array is a decoration? Dare to ridicule our family''s great law-enforcement array is weak. "


    Chu Yunjiang turned his head to look at her daughter, only to find out how her daughter''s vision became so short-sighted, that she even found a rampant boy.


    "Patriarch, increase the power. This kid is too rampant. Without giving him a lesson, he doesn''t know how powerful our Chu family is!" Said the elder.


    The patriarch nodded slightly, glanced at Jing Jing, without further ado, his palm turned, and the gossip and fire array suddenly increased.


    60%!


    "In the early stages of Daojing''s strength, he could endure a joss stick in the sixty percent gossip and fire array. Let''s see how long this boy can endure." The patriarch''s voice was low.


    For Song Ning, the power of this flame is indistinguishable from the power of the Sun in his body. Although the Gossip Lihuo Formation is powerful, as long as it is related to fire, there is no threat to him. If this formation is a Bagua Zhenlei array, then maybe he can be under some threat at the moment, but now, he is walking back and forth in this Bagua Lihuo formation, studying this formation.


    "The temperature seems to be a little bit higher, but the magic power is so weak, what is it for?" Song Ning wondered.


    "Seven percent! Patriarch, since this kid is so capable, why not use seventy percent to give him a look?" Aunt took the case.


    The Chu family agreed that Song Ning''s expression of reality was too disrespectful to their Chu family. As for the patriarch, after hearing Song Ning''s words so frivolous, he also increased his strength.


    70%!


    In the gossip from the fire array, Song Ning paced back and forth. At this temperature, he finally felt that the power of Zhiyang in the body was a little moving, but even so, the power of Zhiyang was still reluctant to absorb this flame. The power of Yang is different from that of the past. It is like a child picky eater. When he was born, he was young. He could eat as much as he could. When he grew up, he started picky eaters. Li is just like a child picking food, and he doesn''t bother to eat the flames in the 70% gossip fire array.


    In the eyes of the Chu family, the more indifferent Song Ning behaved, the more they felt suffocated. How could the Chu family be a monk who seemed to have only a fairyland to do anything casually?


    "Bacheng!" The patriarch''s voice was a little deeper.


    Chu Yunjiang''s mind was tight, and it was good to be able to achieve this level of fairyland cultivation. There was no reaction in Qicheng''s gossip and fire arrays. It stands to reason that he was enough to enter the Chu family, but now it is because of his performance It''s too indifferent, and even the patriarch is awkward in his heart, but how can the fairyland be cultivated, how can he withstand 80% of the gossip from the fire array?


    There is a big difference between Qicheng and Bacheng. If it is opened to 80%, monks who have not been in the Dao Realm for many years can''t resist it. Many monks who can resist Qicheng will almost immediately explode after entering 80%. It was almost impossible to burn away from the dead, but seriously injured.


    Chu Jing ��s aunt and uncle and others were gloating over the scene, but somehow, when they saw that there was no slight consternation on Chu Jing ��s face, they felt something was not right.


    In the picture floating in this hall, I only heard that Song Ning was suddenly happy: "Eh? It''s a bit interesting. I didn''t expect that the gossip and fire array needed a little bit of burning to enhance it. I don''t know. This kind of power is the formation method. What was it called before? I thought it was used by children. "


    The Chu family''s eyes twitched, and Song Ning naturally didn''t know that the Chu family was watching him at the moment, that is, when he said this, the patriarch directly enhanced the Bagua Lihuo array to 90%.


    As soon as the ninety percent gossip came out of the fire array, the flames around Song Ning instantly burned and directly wrapped Song Ning completely. The flame was even higher than Song Ning, but in this flame, Song Ning was still idle. The court walked, a faint light looming on the surface, which is clearly the active body protection of the body, not by Song Ningshi. This kind of body protection is almost negligible. This is the embodiment of the original self-protection body of the monk. It does not count as defense.


    "The original active body protection ... This person must have used some hidden magic weapon. If not, it would never be possible for the original force active body protection, even if the elders in my family are in It''s impossible to be safe and sound inside. He still walks in such a hurry. What exactly is he and he doing? "Uncle San stared at Jing Jing.


    "I don''t know what Song Ning is doing." Jing Jing pouted, still not worried about Song Ning.


    At this time, the power of Zhiyang in Song Ning''s body had moved a little, and it seemed that he was very interested in the fire in this gossip fire array and wanted to eat it.


    In fact, no matter which one of the gossip odd arrays, arrays are needed, arrays are the most important place for storing elements. In arrays of gossip, the flames must be stored in the arrays, which is The root of the Eight Diagrams Lihuo array is that before the fire was suppressed, there was no power at all, and the power of Zhiyang was not interested, but now, the power of Zhiyang is extremely interested.


    "Hey, why hasn''t Jing Jing returned yet, wouldn''t it be troubled by those in the family? Why should I force a little girl, really ..." Song Ning murmured to herself.


    The original Jiucheng''s gossip from the fire array has been very amazing, and the power of Zhiyang in Song Ning''s body has also had some interest. Fortunately, he has not put it into action, but after Song Ning said this, the parents of Chu When the anger didn''t hit him, the patriarch was even more angry, and he immediately turned on the Bagua Lihuo array.


    Ten percent!


    Jing Jing''s pupil shrank and raised his hand just to stop, but everything was too late. As for the aunt and the third uncle and others, this time they looked at Jing Jing happily, and said that 10% of the gossip from the fire array, inside Even the power in the later period of Daojing will be hurt, and even a careless person may be killed. After all, the fire in the eyes of their gossip and fire bursts is the sky fire "ghost", how can ordinary people resist ?


    "Huh, we must learn a lesson from this ignorant boy, even look down upon our Chu family ..."


    The patriarch was saying this. The whole person shivered, and then he was dumbfounded. The whole hall was silent. The Chu family opened their mouths half-way and looked dumbfounded. In the picture, Song Ning somehow, all the flames went to him. He rushed over him like a vortex center, and the flames of the gossip and fire arrays around him had formed a vortex.


    But it ��s just a blink of an eye. There is no flame in Shicheng ��s Bagua Lihuo array. Only Song Ning is standing there with a slightly embarrassed expression. As for his body, it ��s as spotless as before when he came here, even a little burn. No.


    "A careless ..." Song Ning scratched his head, turning his hands, the strength of the body surged, and the power of the sun turned.

 Chapter 1107： Poor Skyfire Ghost

    At this time, the entire Chu family, including the elders, had been dumbfounded. The fire in the gossip fire array was a heavenly fire, why was it gone? Why can''t you even see the flames now?


    What made them even more puzzled was that Song Ning even said ��a careless one�� in his mouth. What was careless? Could it be that the fire in the gossip fire array was extinguished accidentally?


    The Bagua Lihuo Formation was their Chu family''s law-enhancing array. This array had existed many years ago, and it is one of the oldest things in the Chu family. After the ancestors of the Chu family got this day of fire and ghost With great strength, I invited several powerful people to arrange the gossip fire array, and the very restless sky fire ghost was also injected into the array after spending a lot of manpower.


    Now, in front of such a fairyland monk, even the flames are gone in this gossip and fire array, and it is still after the gossip and fire array has opened up 10% of its power!


    Everyone in the Chu family could not sit still at this time, let alone the patriarch''s expression now. Even after seeing this scene, Chu Yunjiang almost fell off the chair. The gossip of the Chu family was proud of. Now I can feel the formation still exists, but what about fire? The fire is gone? Was it extinguished or what happened?


    "Well, you Chu Jing, you want to push our Chu''s house into the fire pit!" Aunt stared at Chu Jing with death, scolding at her.


    "You kept saying that you found someone you like to come to your house, but you didn''t expect that you wanted to kill our entire Chu family? This person destroyed the gossip and fire array in our house. This kind of person is absolutely It can''t be a fairyland, what''s going on, Chu Jing, you have made it clear! "Chu Jing''s third uncle is also angry at this moment.


    Song Ning''s performance at this time really made everyone in the Chu family angry, but Jing Jing''s expression at this time was similar to them, especially when everyone began to blame Jing Jing at this moment, Jing Jing couldn''t help but hum. Just want to remind the patriarch, do n��t use the Bagua Lihuo array to open it completely, let alone our family ��s Bagua Lihuo array. Even the natural barrier of our martial arts, Sun and Moon, is bound by Song Ning, The entire enchantment is paralyzed. "


    Hearing this, the people of the Chu family once again felt incredible. Although it was said that the gossip Lihuo array is extremely strong, the gossip Lihuo array and the naturally-formed sun and moon barriers are completely different from each other. I think that although it is made of the dreaded sky fire ghost in the array, its power is far inferior to the naturally formed sun and moon junction.


    Both the Sun and Moon Enchantment can be destroyed before the young man turns their hands in front of them. It is also normal for the gossip and fire array to fail.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier! If you said it just now, it wouldn''t just ..."


    While this patriarch blamed Jing Jing, I saw Song Ning turning his hand in the picture. A flame suddenly appeared in his hand. This flame may not be known by others, but the patriarch of the Chu family and several elders knew it clearly. Chu, this is the Skyfire Netherworld!


    Song Ning turned the hand and threw the sky fire nether again, the sky fire nether was already a flame with spiritual wisdom, and the sky fire nether was absorbed by Song Ning''s power of the sun just now and was already terrified. Now It was released, of course it was running in the air.


    The moment Tianhuo Nether returned to his eyes, the patriarch''s dharma moved, and the entire Bagua Lihuo was closed immediately. At this point, he was finally relieved.


    Although the Chu family had been shocked by Song Ning just now, but now seeing the Bagua Lihuo array intact, the aunt sneered: "The kid didn''t know that the sky is high and thick, he even tried to give our Chu family''s heavenly fire and ghost to the income pocket It ��s better now, knowing the power of Skyfire Ghost, let it out again? "


    If she used to speak, there were naturally many people flattering her, but now no one is taking over again. They look at her like a fool, and can still say such words at this time. Clipped? Just that day, the Fire Nether was clearly running away. If not, how could the Sky Nether Nether return obediently instead of escaping directly?


    The reason why Skyfire Netherworld directly returns to the array of eyes is because this Skyfire Netherworld is extremely afraid, and only when you return to the array of eyes can you feel a sense of security.


    After hearing this, the patriarch also glared at Jing Jing''s aunt fiercely. Although she didn''t speak, she knew from her attitude that she was very unhappy.


    "Jing Jing, invite Song Ning in," the patriarch said.


    Being able to use the word ''please'' has already explained some problems. If it weren''t for the strength that Song Ning just showed, then no one would believe that the elder Chu family head actually used ''please'' for a fairyland monk. Knowing all this long ago, naturally do not feel surprised, Song Ning''s strength will certainly be stunning the audience, this she has long expected, otherwise it is impossible to use Song Ning as a shield.


    Song Ning was standing outside waiting at this time, still wondering why Jing Jing had n��t come for so long. After turning around, he saw Jing Jing walking towards this side and greeted him: "Jing Jing, I was just not careful just now. Whoever touched the words on the pillar of your family, who knew that the gossip fire array was activated. "


    "Uh ... this is the case." Jing Jing seemed a little embarrassed. If he directly told Song Ning that the gossip and fire array was just used to test him, it is estimated that he would think more in his heart.


    "But your family''s gossip Lihuo array is used to practice for the younger generation of monks? If it is not opened to 90% to 10%, it really has no power." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing knows that the people in the family must still be watching here. Song Ning''s words will naturally enter their ears. If someone else talks like this, she will certainly worry about the safety of this person, but Song Ning is different. Song Ning In this way, it is estimated that even if the Chu family is dissatisfied, no one will say much.


    "Come with me, just talked to the elders in the family, and the elders want to see you." Jing Jing began to send a message to Song Ning, fearing that the next thing would be heard by the elders at home.


    "Song Daoyou, wait for you to help me well, cooperate with me, you promise what you say, if it doesn''t work, even if there are some skin relatives, you must help me to finish the show, okay? Jing Jing asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if you talk about anything, but your skin''s kin ... not so good, this has no effect on you? After all, you are still a woman, in front of the elders of the clan, if you really did something, we will not Can I be together, I have not been gossiped by the elders of your family? "Song Ning asked.

 Chapter 1108： Dont apologize, dont come

    Jing Jing quickly waved his hand: "Song Daoyou, you can rest assured, this kind of thing will never happen. My family, as long as I have any reason not to be at home, I will definitely not stay at home, and I will say follow You went out together, and the next time you come back, they wo n��t say much. "


    Jing Jing looked at Song Ning and was afraid that Song Ning would refuse. Although Song Ning felt a little resistance, but since she agreed to help, she could only obey Jing Jing, and she had already arrived here. If she repented temporarily, she would definitely be bad for Jing Jing, maybe It would also be counterproductive. Furthermore, even Jing Jing said that there might be skin relatives, but in the face of the elders of their family, it is impossible to go too far. This is still in his heart.


    Seeing that Song Ning did not refuse, Jing Jing breathed a sigh of relief. She just lied and Song Ning did n��t ask, and she did n��t say much. After all, the scale of this marriage was not small, which involved the future development of their Chu family. Song Ning''s words, it is estimated that the people of the Chu family will definitely want Song Ning to get married with her in the first place.


    The two of them walked into the main hall of the Chu family. As soon as Song Ninggang entered the main hall, he looked up and saw the people in the main hall. He was a little puzzled. The monk in the Chu family was only the highest in the world. But immediately after having this idea in his mind, he immediately felt that he was really ridiculous. The monk of Tao Realm was already considered extremely high. He is still just a fairyland. If there is no opportunity, it is impossible for him In the fairyland, you have the strength to surpass the realm of the Dao. Now think about it, you still have some support. This kind of personality should be converged.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning bowed his fists toward the patriarch sitting in the middle: "The juniors have seen the elders."


    The patriarch thought that Song Ning had just subdued the sky fire ghost in the eyes of the Bagua Lihuo bursts in their family, and it must have swelled. When he came here, he looked like a domineering person. In this short period of time, he I have thought about the countermeasures and thought about how to suppress Song Ning when he comes. Who would have thought that Song Ning was so polite as soon as he came, but it was beyond his expectations.


    "Yes, young and promising, talented, powerful, not proud, and worthy of being the man we love." The patriarch applauded.


    Hearing this praise, the Chu family who had just mentioned their heart had just put it down at the moment, but it was the people of the aunt''s faction who saw that the patriarch was so polite to Song Ning, he was very upset.


    "Patriarch, it was only when I came in that I accidentally turned on the gossip Lihuo array. The flames in the array seemed to have spiritual intelligence. It was very extraordinary to offend it. I am really sorry. If I can, I would pay it in person instead. Isn''t it? "Song Ning asked.


    Song Ning''s words were all for Jing Jing''s words. As for the Fire Nether, what was not to be paid? If it was not for him just now, the power of the Sun directly ate the Sky Fire Nether.


    Everyone in the Chu family heard that Song Ning was such a predecessor, and they naturally liked it, especially Chu Yunjiang. After seeing Song Ning, they immediately liked it a lot. Now that the young people have some strength, they will not respect the elders at all. Wherever he went, it was an incomparable appearance, but Song Ning was different, and everything he showed now made him very satisfied.


    "Uh, as for the sky and fire ..." The patriarch actually wanted to hold it. After all, if he can raise his status in the family at this time, he still has some advantages. The strength that Song Ning has just demonstrated is too strong. Moreover, they were so unbelievable that they could n��t imagine a fairyland monk able to move forward and backwards in a ten percent gossip and fire array. If this is the case, then either he has an absolutely powerful magic weapon, or The monk hides his strength.


    But these are not important, the important thing is not to let the other party underestimate their family.


    However, just when this patriarch wanted to speak, he suddenly heard a strange noise. The sound of this strange noise came from the eyes of their Chu family''s gossip from the fire, which was emitted by the fire ghost that day.


    "No! Don''t, don''t come, don''t come, I don''t need you to compensate, don''t eat me!"


    The muscles on the patriarch''s face twitched uncontrollably, and the expression was very interesting. As for the other members of the Chu family, they all lowered their heads one by one, leaving no place for their old faces. Fear of this young man in front of you?


    However, they also understood from the words of Heavenly Fire and Nether, that Song Ning must have cultivated some very arrogant exercises, and it is related to the fire element. If not, Heavenly Fire and Nether cannot be said to be Song Ning ��s It eats.


    Song Ning couldn''t help but cough, he just said it in a symbolic way, but he didn''t expect the fire and ghost to be so real, and it was true. If it really said that it was going to pay for it, it is estimated that Song Ning had not waited for the opening. Yang Zhili''s violent temper directly swallowed Tianhuo Nether.


    "Song Ning, you see, Skyfire Netherworld doesn''t need you to pay for it. You are just here to chat with us. You must have known the things about Jing Jing. Originally, we wanted to allocate Jing Jing to the young talents of the Song family. Song Lei, but Jing Jing said that she likes you. Now that you are here, although you have good strength, it seems to be a talented person. It is very polite to us elders, but there are still some things to ask you. "The patriarch said.


    Hearing this, Song Ning nodded and glanced at Jing Jing: "This is natural, it is better to ask clearly."


    "Then I asked, where is your teacher? Since you can deal with our gossip and fire arrays so flexibly, you must be very good at this kind of formation?" The patriarch said.


    Song Ning shook his head slightly: "Ashamed, the junior confrontation method is just a half-knowledge. It''s not very good. As for the teacher''s place ... In fact, I don''t have a master. If it must be there, the one who taught me alchemy then Maybe it should be my master. "


    Everyone was stunned, the matchup method is not good? If you can''t do it, you can easily destroy the gossip from the fire array?


    They only thought Song Ning was too humble and did n��t ask about it. Instead, they were curious about another thing: "Song Ning, you said you would make alchemy? We are very interested. If you can make alchemy, you are now How many alchemists are you? "


    Among the stars, the only true alchemist they knew was Cao Qingmeng. When it comes to Cao Qingmeng, no one does not have a thumbs up.


    After hearing the patriarch''s inquiry, the aunt said: "Is the patriarch your old man a bit too real? This song Ning has a good strength and cultivated into a fairyland. It is already good to have the current performance. As for the alchemy, I asked directly People are a few alchemists, is this a bit impolite? "


    "Yeah, maybe Song Ning just learns as an interest. The patriarch, we don''t need to care anymore. You can see Song Ning embarrassed." Three uncles squinted at Song Ning, and now they can defame Song a little bit. Ning''s chance, they must all defame Song Ning.


    Song Ning smiled awkwardly. At this time, he had already understood the situation of the Chu family, but after all, he was helping Jing Jing now, so he still maintained a humble attitude and did not say much. Anyway, now he said nothing. Some people believe that instead of explaining too much trouble, it is better not to say it at the beginning.


    But Song Ning did n��t say that, it did n��t mean that Jing Jing did n��t say that Jing Jing could n��t bear to see her aunt and third uncle. Now that she happens to have Song Ning here to support her, she directly said: ��Song Ning ��s alchemy technique It is better than Master Cao Qingmeng, you even said that Song Ning was embarrassed to speak? "


    "Jing Jing, can''t you just say this casually? Master Cao Qingmeng has always had a good relationship with our family, and he often provides us with a panacea. Today, if you want to get engaged, he even said that he would come over in person. "" Chu Yunjiang said quickly.


    Although he ca n��t understand the faction in the family, but what Jing Jing said is very likely to affect the entire Chu family. If you really affect the Chu family because of Jing Jing ��s reasons, then their faction will definitely be affected by the other party. Suppress.


    However, Jing Jing was not obedient and still said: "Oh, I''m not a woman who speaks erotically, and Song Ning''s alchemy technique. It''s an ancient person who has never come before, even Master Cao Qingmeng Cao."


    Jing Jing was talking on her mouth at the moment, thinking about it in her heart. When Cao Qingmeng came, would she know the relationship between Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao? Do you know Song Ning''s relationship with her? What if Cao Qingmeng directly pierced his mouth?


    "Just kidding, he was a young man, but he was just a cultivation practice in Wonderland. Now his strength looks good. I think I have spent all my time on cultivation. How can I have a powerful alchemy? Jing Jing, you want to make The man you like is more perfect in the eyes of outsiders. This kind of mood we understand as elders, but you ca n��t use this kind of thing to lie and lie. You are such a big person, and you lie to elders in the family, This is a bit unreasonable? "Aunt said coldly.


    But while they were talking, they suddenly heard a hearty voice from outside the hall. This voice was extremely familiar. Song Ning couldn''t help but look back. He really thought it was a coincidence.


    "Hahaha, I heard that Jing Jing was going to be engaged today. How could I not come? I had met Jing Jing at Leng''s house before, but I didn''t want to be today again ..." It was Cao Qingmeng who was speaking because Cao Qingmeng and their Chu The relationship is excellent, so he has the right to enter and leave the Chu family at will. He walked far away and said while walking, but when his eyes fell on Song Ning''s body, his pupils shrank and his eyes shined.

 Chapter 1109： Low-key is also wrong

    The aunt and the third uncle saw the visitor and immediately smiled. If Chu Jing had just said about this Cao Qingmeng, then neither of them would be so pleased at this moment. In this star, Cao Qingmeng will never There may be an alchemy master. Now that Cao Qingmeng is here, what else can she say?


    But just when Aunt wanted to speak, Cao Qingmeng ran to Song Ning and walked half-bowed. The attitude was very different from the one just now, like a very low gesture: "Master Song ! "


    These three words sounded like bells and echoed in everyone''s ears. I am afraid that no one except Song Ning and Chu Jing would believe that Cao Qingmeng just called Song Ning when he saw Song Ning. Master Song ''!


    Among the stars, there are few people who can be called masters by Cao Qingmeng. Among them, the alchemy master is unique. His alchemy is the strongest in the entire star. If he says that he is second, then absolutely no one dares to call himself first. First, Cao Qingmeng, who is now like this, even surrendered the three words ''Master Song'' with Song Ning.


    Not only that, Cao Qingmeng quickly walked in front of Song Ning, lowered his posture and smiled, "Master Song, I didn''t expect you to come here, how long are you going to live here? If you have time, can you give me pointers to refine Dan medicine?"


    I still had illusions just now, thinking that Song Ning might be a master of formation and enchantment, but now I heard that Cao Qingmeng directly asked Song Ning to direct his alchemy, and no one doubted Song Ning''s identity anymore.


    What can make Cao Qingmeng say this is naturally that alchemy is stronger than him. It ��s just that Song Ning seems to be just a fairyland monk. Even if he is powerful, he still has alchemy that surpasses Cao Qingmeng. This Somehow it was too unbelievable.


    "Master Cao is very polite. I am not a major in alchemy or anything. If I give advice, I dare not be a master." Song Ning smiled.


    "Why is Master Song so humble? Is it possible to look down on me Cao Qingmeng? If Master Song is not qualified to point me to alchemy, ask who else has this qualification?" So, Cao Qingmeng''s face changed: "Master Song was not in Leng''s house at that time. Willing to say more to me, and still not willing to point me to one or two now? "


    The Chu family looked at this scene one by one silly. Just now I thought that Chu Jing was arrogant, but now they all believe it. As for what Song Ning is doing and who he is, they are more curious, but they It seems that Song Ning is definitely not a fairyland monk, he must have concealed his cultivation behavior.


    If it were before, Song Ning showed a very low profile, which looked like a humble attitude to the Chu family, but now, the more Song Ning shows a low profile, the more people feel that he is looking down on people, especially in With Cao Qingmeng''s low-profile gesture, Song Ning still said that he was not good, and it made people think that Song Ning refused to use this kind of discourse instead of really lowering his posture.


    In this way, the people of the Chu family recalled what Song Ning had done just now. Even if there was an illusion, what apologizes to Tianhuoyouming and what is low-profile and domineering, is actually too lazy to follow their general knowledge.


    The more I think about it, the more the Chu family hold their breath.


    If Song Ning knows the strange thoughts of these people and is afraid of being mad, is it still wrong to keep a low profile? Could it be right to step on them directly?


    "Er, Master Cao, Song Ning still has things. Although I was engaged today, I like Song Ning, so now I bring Song Ning to my house to see the elders at home." Jing Jing quickly said.


    Cao Qingmeng was startled and interrupted by Chu Jing. He immediately thought of what Song Ning had done in Leng''s house. At that time, Song Ning showed everything. Cao Qingmeng always felt that Song Ning and Leng''s Leng Yuexiao Something, plus the conversation afterwards, he felt that Song Ning was fond of Leng Yuexiao, but no one told the truth at the time, and he didn''t know the truth of the matter, but now when Jing Jing said this, he seemed to think pass.


    Jing Jing and Leng Yuexiao are close friends, and Song Ning did that at the time, not only showed that he was an excellent alchemist, but rather he was injured for the sake of the medicine, on the other hand, he also showed his seriousness, Leng Yuexiao He is Chu Jing''s friend. Leng Yuexiao has something wrong, and he is willing to help.


    Thinking like this, Song Ning is even more empathetic and admirable.


    "It turns out that Master Song, Cao Mou is too abrupt, Master Song should not blame, I don''t know, but fortunately I came here, I have some gifts here, although the gifts are not very expensive, please ask Song The master smiled. "Cao Qingmeng said he would take out the gift.


    The head of the Chu family was stunned, and his heart was not right. Didn''t Cao Qingmeng come to give gifts to their family? How did it become a gift to Song Ning?


    "Master Cao, this ..." the patriarch said.


    Cao Qingmeng looked at the patriarch and laughed: "Patriarch, you and I have been friends for many years. Today I really want to congratulate you. Jing Jing can be with the characters covered by Master Song. It is an honor for your Chu family. I really do n��t know. Did your Chu family''s ancestral tomb feng shui become better, and it could even hit Dayun. "


    The Chu family looked at Cao Qingmeng inexplicably. They did n��t know why Cao Qingmeng praised Song Ning so much, and they did n��t know what happened to Leng ��s family. As for Song Ning ��s alchemy, now Cao Qingmeng only said unilaterally, No one knows what is going on.


    "Master Cao, what the **** is going on? What happened at Leng''s house?" The patriarch asked.


    The Chu family looked at Cao Qingmeng curiously, hoping to get an answer from Cao Qingmeng''s mouth.


    Cao Qingmeng cleared his throat: "Actually, I just wanted to tell you this time. Leng Yuexiao from Leng''s house was injured by a sneak attack before. You must rescue Jiu Ping Elixir, and I was cold in the first place. The family owner found it, but I failed in refining Jiu Pin Elixir, and I didn''t even have the confidence to try it for the second time.


    But in this case, Master Song refines the Nine Pins Elixir in public at Leng''s house, and it becomes a panacea!


    This panacea directly rescued Miss Leng Jia Leng Yuexiao. You will know about this matter in a while. I believe that the name of Song Master Song Ning will soon spread throughout our stars. "


    Cao Qingmeng was talking and gesticulating while painting, and when he recalled that day, he felt honored to be able to see Song Ninglian Dan with his own eyes. Among the alchemy furnaces, there are two immortals, one finished product and one semi-finished product. This alchemy technique is afraid that there can never be a second one in this world!

 Chapter 1110： Domineering shows in words

    Cao Qingmeng said that the people of the Chu family never believed again. When they looked at Song Ning again, there was a trace of awe in their eyes. After all, what Song Ning has shown so far is too difficult to guess.


    If the younger generation has such strength, very few people would think that Song Ning is so low-key, so at this moment, Song Ning''s low-key is either looking down on them or being really low-key is incredible.


    But from the performance of Song Ning just now, he did not look down on the Chu family at all. In this way, it may be a real low-key, but this age of monks is so powerful, how can it be low-key?


    So now they all think that Song Ning is not a fairyland cultivation behavior. The appearance of the fairyland cultivation behavior is just to pretend to be seen. It must have hidden his true cultivation behavior. A person of his strength hides his true strength, even Even the patriarch, a monk who still has the same moral conditions, can''t see it. This shows that Song Ning''s practice is much higher than his.


    "Master Song ..." The patriarch finally opened his mouth. Even his name changed, and the Chu family looked at the patriarch one after another. The patriarch could have such a change. Naturally, there is something to say: "What the **** are you?" What is the cultivation purpose, and what is the purpose of being close to our family Chu Jing? Our Chu family is just an ordinary family. If Master Song has any purpose, you might as well say it directly, which is convenient for you and convenient for our Chu family. "


    The patriarch spoke so, and before Song Ning waited to speak, Cao Qingmeng was reluctant: "Chu Daoyou, what do you mean, how do you talk to Master Song like this?"


    The patriarch smiled bitterly: "Lao Cao, you don''t know, what Master Song just showed in our Chu family''s law-enhancing gossip and fire array is completely beyond our cognition. A fairyland monk can gossip In the middle of the fire array, the sky fire was flat, and the sky fire ghost in the eyes of the gossip from the fire array was collected, and after it was released, it was released again. You said that such strength, even if it is only strong and powerful Now, I heard what you said, he is so strong in alchemy, such a task is nothing more than a fairyland cultivation, how can I not worry? "


    Cao Qingmeng didn''t think too much before, but now I can''t help but say: "It''s no wonder, before in Lengjia, Master Song directly blocked the owner of Lengjia in Yudaojing with his body, that one Palm, but it is possible to break up the rules of a small area. Master Song directly settled down with his body, but only the bones broke, and now it is intact. "


    Hearing this, the Chu family took a deep breath again. As for the aunt and uncle, their faction was just fortunate that they did not offend Song Ning just now. If not, they are afraid that they have already suffered, and they may even become the Chu family. Sinner.


    Song Ning sees that these two people are talking more and more evil, but they do not know how to round the field. It is impossible to tell these people their secrets directly, but if they do n��t talk, they have always maintained a humble attitude. These people seem to have not yet Too believe that in such a situation, he can only look at Chu Jing. After all, Chu Jing is the Chu family. Knowing the temperament of his family, Song Ning can cope with it.


    "Song Daoyou, you are directly showing some domineering. Anyway, the family members have already treated you as what you are capable of, and what are you afraid of? Now the more they are unable to understand, the less they dare to be Whatever you do, our affairs will be settled. "Jing Jing preached.


    Song Ning couldn''t help but smile bitterly, can they settle the two things? Set a fart, not just pretend?


    "You." Song Ning said.


    Everyone looked at Song Ning.


    "Actually, I do n��t look down on you, just that some things are said to you in vain. It ��s better not to say. I do understand some alchemy techniques. I have also refined the nine-pill elixir. The sky fire ghost in the sky was sucked, mainly because the sky fire ghost was still pretty good. The temperature attracted my interest in practicing the exercises in my body. If it is an ordinary small flame, I am not interested in sucking, but considering that this is your Chu family after all The things in it will be released again. "Song Ning said.


    The Chu family couldn''t help but look even more ugly. They sucked the strongest sky fire ghost of our Chu family, and even said that it was accidentally sucked. Isn''t it a joke? What''s even more ridiculous is that Song Ning actually said that because Skyfire Nether''s temperature is good, you can''t enter Skyfire Nether with other things.


    This invisible domineering completely left the Chu family speechless.


    It''s just that Song Ning just simplifies his affairs, but he didn''t want to show off in front of the Chu family.


    "You don''t have to guess my practice, anyway, you can''t guess. If you have any questions about Jingjing with me, if you have any questions, I want to take Jingjing away, after all, I don''t I like to stay in a place for too long, Jingjing also likes to follow me, so ... "Song Ning spoke directly.


    The head of the Chu family tightened his mind: "Master Song is slow."


    "Huh?" Song Ning looked at the patriarch.


    "Master Song is unaware, and the time is almost up. The Song family is coming soon. The Song family is one of the four big families in this star. As for Song Lei, it is also the young master of their Song family. Master, you just took Jingjing away, and when the Song family came, we are not very good to explain. "The patriarch said.


    "Oh, Song family ..." Song Ning pondered.


    In fact, the patriarch said this not only to tell Song Ning this matter, but also to test the relationship between Song Ning and the Song family. If it is related, it is naturally the best. If it is okay, this matter On the contrary, it is not easy to handle.


    "Master Song is the Song family?" Asked the patriarch.


    "That''s not true, I don''t know them, but if the patriarch needs to give their family an account, it''s fine for me. I want to come. If I don''t give them an account and don''t solve this matter, you won''t let me talk Jingjing left. "Song Ning smiled.


    The patriarch quickly denied: "No, no, Master Song is so bad, how can it be said that you are letting go? You come and go, Master Song is free."


    During their speeches, they heard some movements in the distance, and they could freely enter and exit their Chu family. In addition to Cao Qingmeng, there was only the Song family. After all, today they opened the boundary for the Song family.


    "Your Chu family is so lively today." A thick voice came.


    There were three people in the distance, one of them was an old woman, and a young man. The young man was handsome in white clothes. He wanted to be the Song family. As for the old man and the old woman, although their faces were old, they were able to tell their extraordinary strength and speak. It was the old man, with a thick voice and full of confidence. Upon hearing it, he knew that it must have been deep.


    "Uh, Qingyun Daoyou, you are here." The head of the Chu family quickly got up. The Qingyun Daoyou in his mouth was the old man, Song Qingyun of the Song family.


    Song Qingyun saw the size: "What''s the matter, so many of you elders, here to cross-examine a junior what is it? Is it possible that your Chu''s juniors made a mistake?"


    When Song Qingyun spoke, he looked at Song Ning and fell directly next to Song Ning. Today is the day when the Chu family and their Song family got married. He is naturally in a good mood. After thinking that Song Ning is a junior of the Chu family, he is also very kind. I patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "Junior, no matter what the matter is, as long as I apologize and make a mistake today, it will be fine. Today is the big day when my family Song Lei is engaged to your family Chu Jing. The engagement party is held in the evening, we Come here and arrange it first. "


    At the sight of this situation, everyone immediately became dumb, especially Cao Qingmeng, and his face immediately changed.


    "Don''t talk to Qingyun Daoyou, this is Master Song, what junior, what are you talking about? Haven''t you heard of Lengjia''s things?" Cao Qingmeng stepped forward and walked to Song Ning.


    Song Qingyun frowned: "I heard about Lengjia''s thing. A master alchemist named Song Ning made nine products of elixir.


    "This is Master Song!" Cao Qingmeng introduced.


    Song Qingyun''s pupil shrank suddenly, and his face changed suddenly. As for the old lady beside him, the expression was the same. Only Song Lei of the Song family gave Song Ning a disdainful glance.


    "Really that Master Song Ningsong? I heard before that he would Gu family ..." Song Qingyun said quickly.


    "Yes, I killed those people in the Gu family. This senior Song family, the younger is Song Ning." Song Ning smiled and clenched his fists.


    Where does Song Qingyun dare to call himself senior? Not to mention Song Ning ��s strength. Song Ning ��s alchemy alone is enough to make him a friend of Song Dao. How many Taoist monks want to succumb to Song Ning, but he did not expect him to think of Song Ning A junior.


    "No, no, Master Song is strange, Master Song is strange, just that I do n��t know the situation, Master Song must not be angry, today is the day of the child ��s engagement, Master Song can come, really gave Song some face, We are the same surname, why not ask Master Song to be a witness to the child, how? "Song Qingyun''s face changed immediately. In his opinion, like Song Ning, the words just said must have been no longer I''m happy, no matter whether he is strong or not, he can''t be offended at will. It''s good for him to make such a powerful alchemist.


    However, just as Song Qingyun spoke, Song Ning smiled and said: "The witnesses are ... not sure."


    "Uh ... I''m so abrupt. How can Master Song and other identities be arbitrary witnesses for children?" Song Qingyun was not discouraged after being rejected.


    Song Ning smiled: "It''s really because of the identity problem, but it''s a little different from what you said. The reason why I can''t be their witness is because I want to be with Jing Jing. Your family and Jing Jing''s wedding will be cancelled. . "


    As soon as Song Ning spoke out, Song Qingyun''s face changed and changed, as if he was pressing the shock in his heart. As for the two people beside him, his expression was extremely changed.

 Chapter 1111： loose the temper

    Although the Chu family knew that Song Ning would tell the story, she didn''t expect Song Ning to say so directly, especially Chu Jing. When she heard Song Ning say this, she couldn''t help but tremble. I felt an inexplicable feeling. Although I had negotiated with Song Ning before, let Song Ning pretend to be the man she likes, so that I could get out of it, but even then, I heard Song Ning said so straightforwardly that he told himself Chu Jing''s heart is still throbbing.


    However, although Chu Jing was surprised, he was not surprised by the Song family, especially Song Lei. Song Lei just swept around as soon as he came in. When he found Chu Jing only, he moved his heart like a woman like Chu Jing, even before He has n��t seen it before, but now he sees it, and he feels very in line with his own taste. Even if he is married, it does n��t matter. But now he suddenly comes up with a master Song, saying what to be with his fiancee?


    Song Qingyun''s face was extremely ugly. He was so respectful to Song Ning just now, but he didn''t expect him to say such words.


    Even though Song Qingyun ��s strength is placed in the entire Song family, he can be ranked in the top few. Although he knew that Song Ning ��s strength was good, he killed many people in the Gu family at the time, and the war was superb, but even so, his current The performance is completely in contempt of the Song family. How could the Song family be patient?


    "Song Ning, I know you are strong, but there are some things that I am afraid can''t be used for joking?" Song Qingyun''s tone changed, and his eyes flashed coldly, and the respect for Song Ning just now was gone.


    Song Ning naturally knows that this matter cannot be so smooth, and sees the other party''s face changed, so he doesn''t have to hide it. Since this is what Jing Jing has agreed to do, he must be resolute, if it is procrastinating. When discussing with the other party, the other party will naturally not agree. In this world, if there is no true ability, it is easy to be despised, it is false to hear it, and it is true to see it with your own eyes. If you do n��t see it with your own eyes, I am afraid I won''t really believe it.


    "I wouldn''t use this kind of thing to make a joke. It seems that the marriage contract between your Song family and the Chu family must be carried out, so let''s talk about it. What can you do to dissolve the marriage contract with Chu Jing?" Song Ning pointed to Song Lei.


    Seeing that Song Ning was so rampant, Song Lei said, "Go! What dare to dare to use my finger? The last person who used my finger has been killed by me. If it were not for hearing my father call you a master, I would It ��s all hands-on! "


    When Song Lei said this, Song Qingyun couldn''t help but frown, but although his son was talking too much, think about it carefully, this will undoubtedly anger Song Ning, and what Song Qingyun wants to know most is how strong Song Ning is. If Song Ning''s strength is strong, then he needs to consider this marriage contract, but if Song Ning''s strength is not very good, the Song family will never shrink back from the matter of the marriage contract.


    Today''s choice involves Song Ning and their Song family, but it''s a little difficult. Now Song Ning''s reputation has not yet been fully spread out. If one day, Song Ning became a household name task and became the true first alchemist of the entire star, At that time, I was afraid that even the Chu family would be afraid of Song Ning. At that time, if I wanted to offend Song Ning, it would be tantamount to offending many people.


    Sure enough, Song Ning''s attitude towards Song Lei''s words also changed. Although the words were cold, but there was still a smile on his face, but now, Song Ning''s face is completely without a little expression: "It''s a coincidence, The last person who scolded me was also dead. "


    Song Qingyun narrowed his eyes and was ready to start Song Ning''s hands. Once Song Ning started, he would have reason to start with Song Ning.


    However, at this time, Song Ning chose to forbear: "If it were not at the Chu family, today and today, you are already dead."


    Upon hearing this, Song Lei laughed: "Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, this is the biggest joke I have ever heard, can you kill me? Dream, say how strong you are, say you are powerful, but it is just It''s just that, if you can kill me here, I count you as good, you kill, do you dare to do it? "


    Song Lei said while mocking that his parents were among the strongest of the Song family. If they are here, how could their parents ignore them?


    Song Qingyun and the old lady were already very vigilant at this time. Once Song Ning started, they would definitely spare no effort to make the Chu family dare not say anything about them.


    Song Ning has always been worried that the Chu family is not easy to do here, and even more worried that Jing Jing is a little embarrassed, but now Song Lei is too rampant. He did not want to shoot, but he did not expect that the other party would say these words.


    "I really don''t want to do it, but if your request is so cheap, then today is your life, how can I see it?" Song Ning''s tone was low to freezing point.


    The Chu family was nervous. As for Song Qingyun and the two, it was even more nervous at this time. Although Song Ning said so, he didn''t do anything at all. Will he do it?


    Cao Qingmeng''s words were the most shocking. He was so scared that his face changed greatly: "Master Song thinks twice, Master Song, this thing ..."


    Woo!


    Just before Cao Qingmeng''s words were finished, they only heard a whine, and they didn''t react. I saw another Song Ning suddenly appeared in this hall. The sudden appearance of Song Ning turned out to be unexpected. Standing directly in front of that Song Lei.


    Doppelganger? !


    Isn''t this entity''s avatar available only to the monks of Yudaojing?


    Everyone''s pupils shrank suddenly. At this time, even Jing Jing felt that Song Ning didn''t seem to be the one he knew before, and he was able to display this kind of entity''s avatar. This is simply ...


    But then, everyone noticed that the figure on Song Ning''s original position had begun to blur gradually. It turned out that Song Ning''s speed was too fast, and the afterimage had appeared.


    For Song Ning, this is just a simple swordsmanship, but in this star, there are very few monks who can practice swordsmanship, and there are fewer people who can practice the swordsmanship in such a brilliant way. In their eyes, this is exactly Magic skills.


    At the moment when Song Ning appeared, Song Lei had not yet reacted to what happened, but at the next moment, a pain came from his neck, and Song Ning was exerting his strength.


    There was a flash of light on Song Ning''s body, so he raised his hand and squeezed hard, only to hear the click of the sound, and then Song Lei couldn''t even make the screaming sound, and he had declared endangered.

 Chapter 1112： Nine-Star Overlord, the first change in the sky

    Song Qingyun and the old woman attacked at the same time and slammed towards both sides of Song Ning. However, at this moment, Song Ning did not dodge, but his palm slammed hard, and Song Lei suddenly lost his breath.


    "Stop it!" Song Qingyun exclaimed.


    However, it was too late at this time, Song Lei''s neck was directly pinched by Song Ning, and the head fell from the item at the moment. As for the Yuanshen in the body, who was thinking of running, he was caught in the hand by Song Ning. The fear in Song Lei''s eyes can be seen from the Yuanshen, and it can be seen that if he can beg on his knees at this moment, he will never choose the second thing.


    At the moment when Song Ning grabbed the Song Lei Yuanshen, the old lady and Song Qingyun shot down on him with all their strength.


    There is a ray of light on Song Ning''s body. This ray of light is the first star among the nine-star overlords. He had already practiced almost the same before, but he didn''t try it. Now after feeling the attack strength of these two people, Song Ning directly Choose to use nine-star overlord to resist.


    boom!


    The entire Chu Family Hall was shaken, and two forces struck Song Ning at the same time. This attack was fierce enough to kill a Taoist monk, let alone a fairyland monk.


    There was a smoky dust in the hall, and the fluctuation of power somehow caused this thick smoke, but at this moment in this thick smoke, they could not see what was going on.


    The Chu family squeezed a cold sweat, and Song Ning was really strong, but they had heard about it before, but now they see with their own eyes, can Song Ning survive this attack?


    I would like to ask, even the head of the Chu family is very fierce in the situation just now. Most monks have extremely strong attacks, but when it comes to defense, it is too much.


    In the thick smoke, everyone tried to find Song Ning''s figure. Even Jing Jing couldn''t help worrying about Song Ning. Song Ning was too impulsive. If she knew Song Ning would be so impulsive, she would not let Song Ning come to help. Song Ning is strong, but the day that helped Leng Yuexiao Alchemy has consumed a lot, the body does not know whether it is fully recovered, and now it was even jointly attacked by two masters of the Song family.


    Just when Jing Jing was worried, and when everyone was worried that Song Ning would be injured, the smoke in the hall also dispersed. At the moment when the smoke dispersed, a golden light stood in the middle of the hall, unmoving. , As steady as Mount Tai.


    "Are you two attacking, are you tickling me?" This voice is Song Ning!


    The smoke completely dissipated, and Song Ning''s eyes were cold, looking at Song Qingyun: "Your memory is a little too bad. The palm of the house of the cold family, which is enough to destroy the small-scale rules, falls on me, but it just beats my body. It ��s just broken, is it still in the situation where I have no defense at all, and you both dare to take out this little power and embarrass it? "


    hiss.


    Everyone took a deep breath, but I didn''t expect that Song Ning''s strength was a bit ... amazing!


    Indeed, they all heard that Song Ning used his body to resist the palm of the head of the Leng family. That palm was enough to destroy the strength of a small part of the rule, but Song Ning had also broken his body and broke it into two pieces. But now, facing two monks who are extremely high in Taoist realm, the strongest blow at the same time, even without any scars?


    Not only did he not have any scars, his state at the moment gave people the feeling that the two''s attacks were really tickling.


    "Ba, Ba Body ..." Cao Qingmeng took a deep breath: "Master Song, you should be able to dominate the body!"


    Now it is no longer Cao Qingmeng, even Song Qingyun and the old woman have recognized it. Song Ning is indeed a hegemony. The people who have been able to practice the hegemony since ancient times are legendary monks, because this hegemony is not their ordinary monk. Cultivation can only be done by a monk with a unique skeleton bloodline, and this kind of monk either has the blood of the giant flowing, or has the skeleton of the giant, otherwise it will never be possible to display the techniques passed down by the giant in one vein.


    The exertion of the domineering body can greatly enhance one''s own defensive power, and outside attacks cause minimal damage to oneself.


    At the moment when Song Ning recognized that it was a domineering body, Song Qingyun''s mind was already messed up. Since this station has already started, then it can''t be stopped. Moreover, the son of Song Lei''s Yuanshen is still in the other''s hands. Acknowledge, then how will the other party treat the son''s primordial spirit?


    Song Qingyun and the old woman instantly exchanged their gazes, flicked their body, pinched the trick in their hands, and immediately rushed to Song Ning. The most feared thing about the body is the close range attack. As long as the original force directly penetrates into this body, then fight against the hegemony The damage in the body is great.


    Their plan is good, but if they want to compete with Song Ning for speed, they are still too bad, Song Ning already has a deep understanding of the wind element, where there is wind, Song Ning will have a sense, and his speed can even be in the wind Under the blessing, it soared to several times that of ordinary people.


    "Succumb to death!" Song Qingyun slapped to Song Ning''s body: "Boneless palm!"


    "Sanqing means!" The old lady snorted.


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched, clearly able to open more but did not dodge, now he has tested the power of one-star overlord among the nine-star overlord, then next ...


    "The sky changes, Qing Cang!"


    Song Ning slowly closed her eyes. There were strange golden runes in the bones of the body. The golden runes spread all over Song Ning''s body. The lines in the bones of the body began to change wildly. Song Ning''s body surface was even more There was a blue smoke coming out of Song Ningtianling, as if a giant had appeared. When Qing Yan formed a giant, he saw his palm raised downwards when he raised his hand.


    Before Song Qingyun and Lao Wu attacked, they were directly hit by a welcoming palm above his head. At this time, Mo Yao could say that he attacked Song Ning, only to feel that Tiandou collapsed.


    Now even those of the Chu family who are outside the range of the attack can''t help but take a deep breath after seeing this scene, watching Song Ning as if they saw a ghost.


    They even condensed a shield of immortal power, feeling that the whole hall would collapse under the blow of Song Ning.


    Song Qingyun and Lao Fei felt a deep weakness, and a piece of black pressure in front of her eyes, the clear and semi-permeable green smoke seemed to be the whole world.


    No dust, no turmoil, just a simple blow down, Song Qingyun and the old woman mobilized all the original forces in the body to resist, which was able to resist Song Ning''s blow. As for Song Ning at this moment, his eyes slowly opened. , A glimmer of blue light flashed in his eyes.


    The power of the first change of the sky was really beyond his expectations. At this time, the two people who were pressed by this palm struggled but could not move. The more they moved, the tighter the palm was, Even Song Qingyun, with a complexion at the moment, vomited several mouthfuls of blood.


    "My son is not sensible, I thought I was spoiled, but now I understand that you Song family are so uneducated, either cursing people with open mouth, or fighting with hands." Song Ning narrowed his eyes and saw that he had given up the struggle Song Qingyun and the old woman have indifferent eyes and endless ice cold.


    There was no sound, and even the sound of his own heartbeat could be clearly heard at this time. Song Ning was too strong. The strong ones no longer knew how to describe it. So they changed Song Qingyun and his family The woman''s direct suppression, this kind of power, not to mention the modification in the Dao Realm, is afraid that only the Dao Realm can do it.


    Suppression is not the same as killing. The killing is okay. Perhaps the strongest blow will directly kill the other party. This strength may be some of the top Taoist monks, but now Song Ning is suppressing, two There is no room for human resistance under this powerful force.


    This strength makes the Chu family feel like they are dreaming.


    Jing Jing''s eyes flashed with splendor. She thought Song Ningqiang before, but she couldn''t think of Song Ning as strong.


    As for Cao Qingmeng, he was a little puzzled at this time. Since Song Ning had a hegemonic body, why didn''t he cast a domineering body next to that alchemy furnace that day, but instead directly used his physical body to resist the palm of the cold house owner?


    Although I still can''t figure it out until now, he understood at least one thing. Song Ning is very human. I''m afraid that even if the monk Yu Daojing comes, he can''t help Song Ning.


    Now everyone also understands why Song Ning seems to have only the cultivation ground of fairyland. With his real strength, it is easy to hide the cultivation ground, and no one can see it on the scene.


    "You ... you ... not a fairyland ..." Song Qingyun opened his mouth, and the blood from his big mouth poured out again, and the pressed palm was a little heavier. As for the old lady beside him, she continued to flow out without even opening. Blood, this is very miserable. Although Song Ning ��s Song Lei ��s Yuanshen has not suffered any harm, but his body has been destroyed. Now looking at this scene, he immediately dies and no longer has the illusion of survival.


    I used to think that my parents were able to take revenge and recapture his Yuanshen, but now it is just a glance, and the parents were almost killed.


    "Am I in Wonderland cultivation, how does it matter to you?" Song Ning narrowed his eyes at Song Qingyun.


    call out����


    The voice was extremely clear. The green smoke rising from the top of Song Ning''s spirit was gathered back into his body, and the golden bully body on the body surface also disappeared. Song Ning knew that it was time for him to perform, although this was only a flash , But for him, it is enough.


    The domineering body disappeared, and the first change of the sky disappeared. Song Ning knew that it disappeared passively, but to others, it seemed that Song Ning took the initiative to withdraw his power.


    "Song, Song Ning ..." Jing Jing''s voice trembled.


    Song Ning smiled lightly, and threw the Yuanshen toward the ground directly: "I don''t kill you, there are two reasons. First, the same surname Song, maybe the same origin, keep your life. Second, look at Jing Jing On the face of the Chu family, on the face of a marriage contract between Jing Jing and me, take your life, the matter of Jing Jing with me, I do n��t want to force anyone, and do n��t want to come to the hard, you relieve yourself The marriage contract, what happened today, I think it never happened. "


    Everyone was ashamed after hearing this ...

 Chapter 1113： Isnt this forced?

    This is a bit too domineering, but in this case, Song Ning actually said that he didn''t want to force him? This is the case, forcing people to get out of marriage directly, so who is not forced?


    After hearing this, if someone with some strength is afraid that they will not agree, Shi Shi can not be humiliated. Such a marriage contract is a major event in life. ?


    However, even if Song Qingyun and his wife were here, even if the strength of both of them could be ranked among the Song family, but in front of Song Ning, they had no resistance at all. After the conditions, both of them felt that each other was too kind-hearted.


    Just now I had the idea of ??dying, but now I can suddenly have a chance to survive, so I must seize the opportunity, Song Ning''s previous behavior in their eyes, it is not so overbearing and so rude.


    This is how people are. People who are good are bullied and people who are evil are scared. Although Song Ning used some methods that should not be used, this method really worked. Under the effect of this method, Song now The family has already started to retire, but even so, Song Qingyun still hesitated.


    Song Ning frowned: "Why?"


    Song Qingyun climbed up from the ground with his chest in his arms: "Song Daoyou, this thing is not something we don''t want, it''s just ... This thing is a decision of our entire Song family. If we leave this way now, I won''t be back in the family Explained, after all ... "


    Song Qingyun said, his face was difficult to look at: "After all, this matter has been spread, everyone outside knows, saying that our Song family is going to marry the Chu family, and now our Song family suddenly quits ..."


    "What''s wrong?" Song Ning frowned.


    Song Ning''s frown was so scared that Song Qingyun''s face changed drastically, and she quickly wanted to explain, but before Song Qingyun explained, Song Ning said again: "I am the surname of Song, this is not enough? Where is your Song family? So much nonsense coming? "


    Where did the Song family come from so much nonsense ...


    The Song family is considered to be the top family among the stars, but now it is so unbearable in Song Ning ��s mouth, although everyone thinks that Song Ning is indeed a bit domineering at this time, but their domineering is with domineering capital, others Even if you want to be overbearing, you can''t be overbearing.


    As for Cao Qingmeng, I now have a deep understanding of Song Ning. At that time, in Leng''s home, Song Ning directly shot and instantly wiped out all the people who went to Gu''s house. This method is tougher, but it is more than today''s. Appalling.


    Now Song Ning has not killed the Song family, this is a way out. It should be said that the Song family has already been given face. If the Song family still does not appreciate it in this case, I am afraid that Song Ning really will not Keep your hands.


    However, for some reason, Cao Qingmeng always feels that Song Ning is now stronger than when he saw it a few days ago, and the powerful ones are a bit shameful. Is it that they have improved in the past few days, or they have such strength before? Was it not fully revealed because of the injury?


    Both the Gu family and the Song family are the big family of this star, and now they are also offended by Song Ning. When Song Ning fought at Lengjia, Cao Qingmeng was always wondering why the monk Yu Daojing who was high above the Gu family did n��t shoot. It is reasonable to say that heirs of his family were slaughtered by others. He should have taken action. Even if he did not sanction Song Ning, then he should have put an end to it. But from the beginning to the end, he not only did not shoot, he even did not come forward.


    In this way, what exactly is Song Ning?


    Many things that happened at Leng''s home that day were unknown to Cao Qingmeng. Those were only among the few monks of the Daojingjing. As for the monk of the monarchy of Gu''s family, if they were With the joint control of people, I thought of Song Ning''s ability to unlock the constant reincarnation of their stars. He was afraid that he would have already shot.


    In this Chu Family Hall, people are silent. After Song Ning finished talking, everyone looked at each other. As for the Song family, you look at me and I look at you. It seems that you are still hesitating.


    "It seems that this matter is very difficult for you to do. Since you find it difficult, I have a strategy." Song Ning smiled lightly.


    When the Chu family saw that this situation had developed to this point, they had to speak: "Song Daoyou, you said, what the **** is it? This matter is indeed that our Chu family has already agreed with the Song family. We have the responsibility of the Chu family, so ... "


    "It is indeed the responsibility of your Chu family. If this matter gets bigger, your Chu family will be responsible. Which is it, which is the one who let Jing Jing marry the Song family, and finalize this matter, Why haven''t you discussed with Jingjing before? "Song Ning frowned.


    Originally the Chu family was okay, they were not implicated, but now they are directly implicated, and are directly questioned by Song Ning. Everyone is a little bit confused. The head of the Chu family is hesitating whether he should not just talk casually, Now when he opened his mouth, he was directly bombarded by Song Ning.


    But even so, he can''t help but speak now.


    "Please also ask Song Daoyou to make a decision. If possible, we will try our best to implement the marriage between Song Daoyou and Jing Jing. We raised our hands in favor. If Jing Jing can do Song Daoyou as a mate, it is a blessing in her life." Quickly began to say good things.


    Song Ning did not feel anything after listening to this. After all, he was acting at the moment. These things are also helping Jing Jing, but Jing Jing is different. Since the last time he was in the Devil''s Valley, Jing Jing had such an inexplicable feeling for Song Ning. Now that the elders in the family say this, it seems that they really want to distribute her to Song Ning, and there is a lot of fluctuation in her heart.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept across the crowd, and finally landed on Song Lei, who had disappeared from the body of the Song family and existed completely in the state of Yuanshen.


    "If the person who married Jing Jing died, then the Song family should have nothing to say. Even if they went to the outside world and people knew the news of his death, then the Song family and Jing Jing''s marriage contract would be lifted, and the Song family would not lose face. "Song Ning said, raising his hand slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth:" Do you think this method is good for me? "


    Song Ning''s words just fell, only to feel the sound of a weeping ghostly cry in the hall. Upon closer inspection, it was Song Lei who was in the state of Yuanshen crying.


    This Song Ning ... is just too bullying, he has already become the state of primordial spirit, he should be completely destroyed?


    At this time, Song Lei''s parents watched Song Ning''s movements, listening to what he said, and he was already very afraid of this man.

 Chapter 1114： Help to the end

    "Song and Song Daoyou, can we do this thing ..." Song Qingyun said quickly.


    "I can''t discuss it. I will make a decision now. I will do it according to the method I said for the first time. Your Song family took the initiative to retire, or do it according to my second statement. I will kill Song Lei completely. , Then everything just came along justified. "Song Ning said coldly.


    From the beginning to the end, Song Ning did not give the Song family a little chance. In doing this, even Jing Jing believed that Song Ning was really thinking for herself.


    Song Qingyun and the old woman had extremely ugly faces, but now they want to save Song Lei ��s life, and that ��s all they can do. The only thing they can do now is to find ways to bring Song Ning into the Song family. Song family, then the face in this place will be restored today.


    Thinking of this, Song Qingyun quickly clenched his fists: "Song Daoyou said that we are ready.",


    "Prepare to let this Song Lei die, in order to retain the face of your family?" Song Ning said, grabbing Song Lei directly.


    Song Qingyun''s face was iron green: "No, no, no, don''t be impulsive. You mean, we get out of marriage, but Song Daoyou is so generous, can we return to the Song family with us? I will definitely apologize for today ��s events and give you Song Daoyou not long. "


    Song Ning raised his eyebrows: "Let me go to the Song family, and then you besieged me?"


    Song Qingyun''s eyes twitched, but not to mention Song Ning at this moment, even Chu''s family could see the intention of Song Qingyun. The intention was so obvious that no one else had to guess. This kind of saying is not waiting. Is something wrong?


    But when Song Qingyun said incoherently and didn''t know how to deal with it, Song Ning smiled: "Song family, I naturally want to go, but only after you cancel the marriage contract."


    Hearing this, Song Qingyun hurriedly answered: "Yes, yes, our Song family is now disengaging the Chu family. Song Daoyou, but Song Daoyou, in fact, I have a complete law here, if Daoyou are willing to listen to me and say, The Indefinite Daoist Association strongly agrees. "


    "Let''s talk about it." Song Ning looked at Song Qingyun without knowing what abacus was in his mind.


    Everyone in the Chu family is also a little puzzled. So Song Qingyun now thinks of some ghost idea, but I do n��t know if he will provoke Song Ning. If he angers Song Ning, he may be directly at them. In the middle of the sky, when the time comes to kill the pond fish, do they not outweigh the gains?


    Song Qingyun said: "If you can declare to the outsiders that you are the children of our Song family''s overseas experience, then our family blood, the Song family will continue to marry the Chu family, so that it can be justified in the outside world."


    Song Ning heard it, smiled, and pointed to Song Qingyun, while shaking his hand while pointing: "Song Qingyun? Well, you have a lot of brains and ideas."


    When Song Qingyun was overjoyed, some progress had been made in her mind.


    But just when he was just happy, only to see Song Ning''s eyes stunned: "Let me Song Ning recognize the ancestors of your Song family, your Song family ... is it right?"


    At one point in this remark, Song Qingyun''s eyes twitched even more. He didn''t know what Song Ning really meant. It was so rampant at a young age? He does n��t see Song Ning ��s age. Their unique ability of the Song family is to be able to see the age range of each other. This song Ning has been practicing for less than a hundred years, and he has been such a talent and has such strength. This is almost impossible for ordinary people.


    If Song Ning can really be brought into their Song family, then this time they are a win-win situation, and they have won a big victory. When the time comes, a genius character like Song Ning turns out to be their Song family, so their family In this star, all families have a high weight.


    "As Daoyou said, if our Song family wants Song Daoyou to join, it will naturally give many benefits, and Daoyou should also understand that there are many strengths in the family above me, and there are still some A strong man who has been at the pinnacle of Dao Realm, who has not been able to retreat all the year round, Dao You said that our Song family is so unbearable, it is really not very good. "Song Qingyun said.


    Song Ning snorted quietly and laughed quietly: "If there are benefits, then I will say the benefits first. If there is no benefit, I will naturally not go back with you. As for the fart you just said, you don''t need to press me. I can also feel that there are seniors in the Chu family, but do n��t the seniors of the Chu family also have no shots? If you want to directly hand me, you still have to measure whether you have this strength. "


    With that, Song Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Song Qingyun and the old lady: "Like you, there is no strength who still wants to start with me. If it is not my kindness, are you still standing still to speak?"


    Song Qingyun was so humiliated by Song Ning again, but he seemed to be used to it. Although he was resentful in his heart, he thought that he would persuade him now. As long as he could follow the plan in his heart, nothing would be a problem.


    "Song Daoyou said that my strength is really not enough. If Song Daoyou is interested, it is better to go to our Song family to see it. The Song family can give a lot of good resources. I heard that Daoyou is an alchemist. We also Can provide excellent alchemy furnace, and even many precious medicinal materials. "Song Qingyun promised.


    Song Ning shook his head: "I don''t care about these things, money, what I have is, alchemy furnace, and I have the best, but I am very interested in your Song family now."


    As Song Ning said, he took a deep breath: "You Song Qingyun wanted me to go to the Song family so much, I''m going to go over and see what abacus you are playing."


    Song Ning said that, but in fact he did n��t want to be in danger alone. The reason why he said this is entirely because Jing Jing is now about to succeed, but if the crisis of the Song family is not completely lifted, then maybe Suddenly the other party killed a carbine again. It''s easy to say that he is still here. What if he is gone later?


    The old thing of the Chu family is definitely still looking for marriage with the Song family. Moreover, from the current situation, the Song family seems to want to marry the Chu family very much. This kind of thing, even if it is blocked for a while, if it can''t stop the life, I''m afraid it will happen again soon.


    No matter what Song Ning said, Song Qingyun''s purpose was finally achieved. He smiled and slammed into Song Ning''s fist: "Song Daoyou is really refreshing, the few of us take a rest first. If Song Daoyou thinks about it, we will Take Song Daoyou home. "


    In the end, the word ��go home�� sounded Song Ning could n��t help but move, go home? He has n��t had a home for many years. Since he was born, he did n��t know that he had a home. Once upon a time, he regarded Taihe Mountain as his own home, but everything has long since ceased to exist. If it was not heard a few days ago According to the head of the Leng family, Song Ning didn''t even know that his former uncle was actually the incarnation of the Leng family. A woman turned into a uncle, but it was a bit elusive.


    "Let''s go down first and finish talking to you. I have something to tell the Chu family now."


    Song Ning looked at the head of the Chu family during his speech. As for Song Qingyun, he immediately passed on a message to Cao Qingmeng. Cao Qingmeng also had some friendship with the Song family. Now that the Song family asks for help, he is not easy to refuse. Cao Mou and they are also friends. Today they are so badly injured that Cao Mou deserves to see it. "


    "Go." Song Ning casually said.


    Cao Qingmeng, who was the first alchemist in the hall, even asked Song Ning to leave the place to help others. Such a situation fell in the eyes of others, and naturally a little more awe of Song Ning.


    At this time, the head of the Chu family is the most disturbed: "Song Daoyou, what do you want to tell us?"


    "I want to ask, this marriage between Jing Jing and I ..." Song Ning opened the door to the scene.


    "No problem!" The patriarch said: "This matter is naturally no problem. We all agree with Jing Jing''s marriage. Before thinking of letting Song Daoyou come to our family, I was just looking at what kind of person Song Daoyou was. It does not mean obstruction, nor has there been any thought of obstruction. "


    What the patriarch said was shameless enough. Jing Jing groaned after hearing the words, which seemed extremely disdainful, even his own grandfather, but some things were really disgraceful. After her many beggings, it was finally easy to see Song Ning in the same opinion, but now he said this as if he had never opposed it from beginning to end.


    But after all, it was for the face of the Chu family and for the safety of the Chu family. Jing Jing didn''t say anything. Today''s Song Ning is a bit too strong, and even she is a little scared.


    "It''s so good. In fact, I don''t want to be too troublesome. I''m with Jingjing together. I don''t want to get married at the moment, so you Chu family don''t need to prepare. We are traveling around together, but it''s more chic." Song Ning said.


    Not married? !


    Everyone in the Chu family was a little puzzled. After hearing Song Ning say this, even if it was timid, the head of the Song family couldn''t help but ask: "Song Daoyou, what do you mean by ..."


    "You don''t understand what I said? Or I don''t understand?" Song Ning''s eyes glared.


    The patriarch quickly denied: "No, it''s not that Daoyou didn''t understand, but I didn''t understand too much. Marriage is just a form, and it can end in a day. Is it better for Daoyou to take a form?"


    "Since it''s just a form, then this form is okay. I''m not interested. I think Jingjing should not be limited to this kind of form. How can my monks be bound by the red tape prescribed by these forms? It ��s Dao Jingxiu, do n��t you even understand this truth? ��Song Ning frowned and asked,�� What are the monks repairing? Are these repairing these red tapes? Are these repairing these forms? ��


    What Song Ning said was right, but no matter who said it in his ears, he seemed to feel that Song Ning just didn''t want to get married, and what other forms of cultivation and other things were all talking about it.

 Chapter 1115： You must take good care of her

    The people of the Chu family are naturally tougher in this matter. Song Ning can now be said to have directly offended a large family. The people of the Song family are still here. Song Ning directly married this in front of others. Do not say ruined, robbed the bride, and even said that they do not want to get married, this is really too bullying.


    "Song Daoyou, this matter, my opinion is a bit different. When the male university is married and the female university is married, Jing Jing itself is going to marry. This time, he is going to be engaged to Song Lei of the Song family. But Jing Jing said he likes you, You did show a match with Jingjing, or even stronger, but you said you do n��t want to get married now? "The Chu family leader said.


    Everyone also nodded their heads in agreement. Song Ning began to show strength from the time he entered the gossip and the fire array, but now he has finally backed off when he finally talked about marriage. ?


    Song Ning frowned slightly, thinking.


    "At least we should get engaged now. If this kind of thing is not settled, is it not fair to the Song family?" The Chu family chief said with a smile.


    At this time, the matter was pushed to the Song family? !


    Song Ning smiled and looked at the Song family who had just left the hall: "Song family? It turns out you have opinions."


    Song Qingyun''s face changed greatly: "No, no, why do we have opinions? This is already a matter between Song Daoyou and the Chu family. Where can I control it?"


    As Song Qingyun said, he looked at the head of the Chu family. The head of the Chu family clearly diverted his attention so that he would directly throw things to their Song family. Wasn''t it intentionally embarrassing him? Song Qingyun?


    "This matter is only related to me and Jing Jing. Let Jing Jing talk about it." Song Ning said.


    The Chu family turned their attention to Jing Jing. Song Ning was too strong. If Song Ning really liked Jing Jing, then he would certainly listen to Jing Jing.


    "Jing Jing, you must talk to Song Ning." Chu Yunjiang sent a message to Jing Jing.


    The Chu family naturally hoped that Jing Jing would settle this marriage, even the Song family would dare to offend so much and have no fear. If such a character arrives at their Chu family and becomes their son-in-law of the Chu family, then they can join the Chu family in the future Among the first column of families.


    In fact, Jing Jing can feel the expectations of everyone in the family, but for Jing Jing, many things can not be decided casually, especially with Song Ning. Before that, Song Ning agreed to help, and now Song Ning ��s sword is also a sword. It is very clear that she will not make good claims.


    "Actually, I think, the thing between Song Ning and I will talk about it later. After all, I like him now, maybe I don''t like it in the future." Jing Jing smiled, like a willful little girl.


    The patriarch''s eyes twitched fiercely, clenching his teeth, and almost broke out. As for the Chu family, they looked at Jing Jing inexplicably at this time, a woman, so shameless, really embarrassed them. .


    But even with this in mind, Song Ning''s strength is not easily provoked by them. Although there are still ancestors in the Chu family, the ancestors have always been closed, let''s not say old Will the ancestors come out because of this matter, even if it really came out, I am afraid that it is against Song Ning, there is no strong chance of winning.


    Song Ning naturally knew that Jing Jing ��s answer would be like this: ��I said earlier, Jing Jing and I have the same idea. Since that is the case, then this matter is settled. Jing Jing does n��t want to get married. Anyone from the Chu family, everyone Can''t force her. "


    "Song and Song Daoyou, can you take a step to speak?" Chu Jiang Yundao said.


    Song Ning turned his head to look at this middle-aged man. Since this middle-aged man is Jing Jing ��s father, there must be something to say now. This is nothing wrong. Looking at the meaning of the Chu family now, Jing Jing ��s affairs should be The curtain has already come to an end, so no matter what Chu Yunjiang said, Song Ning naturally received it all.


    "Well, what do seniors have to say?" Song Ning suddenly bowed slightly, humbled.


    This made the Chu family a little bit veiled. They have been very strong just now. They are now humble, which is really unacceptable. However, the Chu family still has a good face, especially the Chu Yunjiang Just now, Song Ning was so strong. Now, as his own son-in-law, the attitude of talking to himself has changed. His naturalness as an old man is naturally bright.


    "Haha, if you''re polite, just call me Uncle. You come with me. I don''t have any good things here, but the meeting ceremony must be given." Chu Yunjiang laughed.


    "Okay." Song Ning smiled and left the hall with Chu Yunjiang.


    Walking to the back corridor of the hall, Chu Yunjiang suddenly stopped: "Jing Jing, you come together."


    Jing Jing heard that and followed up happily. It was a good thing to see her father and Song Ning having such a good relationship. Although they could not be with Song Ning, if Song Ning could have a better relationship with his family, it would be a good thing pile.


    "Song Ning, now that your relationship with Jing Jing has been determined, then I will call you Song Ning directly, wouldn''t you mind?" Chu Yunjiang tentatively said that although he may be considered as a veteran in the future, but Song Ning''s strength is too strong, but he dare not speak casually.


    Song Ning gave Chu Yunjiang a face, which made Chu Yunjiang very happy.


    "Come, enter the room, let''s go to the room and say." Chu Yunjiang said.


    Song Ninglue nodded and followed Chu Yunjiang into the room with Jing Jing.


    As soon as he entered the room, Chu Yunjiang grabbed Song Ning''s hand directly, his eyes were tearful, and he felt affectionately: "Song Ning, Jing Jing will hand it to you in the future, you must treat her well."


    This Chu Yunjiang said, putting Jing Jing''s hand directly in Song Ning''s hands.


    Originally Song Ning was just helping, but now Chu Yunjiang is suddenly doing this. Hearing his heart move, should he be doing something wrong? I''m just helping out, but what do you think in the other person''s heart?


    "Dad, you can rest assured, how could Song Ning be the kind of ungrateful person? You can speak out if you are so shameful." Jing Jing Jiao sighed. Even so, she already had blushing cheeks, looking like The ripe peaches are average.


    Song Ning nodded hurriedly: "As long as I am beside Jing Jing, I will take good care of Jing Jing."


    With that being said, Chu Yunjiang was relieved. Before the marriage between the Chu family and the Song family, the Song family actually wanted to give the Chu family a lot of benefits, but now where do they dare to ask what benefits? However, Chu Yunjiang is Jing Jing ��s father after all. No matter whether Song Ning gives them a gift from the Chu family, he must give Song Ning something.

 Chapter 1116： Just take more than 100 million

    Between the words, Chu Yunjiang directly stuffed a storage ring to Song Ning, while giving Song Ning, while saying, "Future son-in-law, our Chu family naturally has nothing good to give you, this storage There are some fairy jade in the ring, the number is not very much, in addition to this is one of our Chu family heirlooms. "


    family heirloom?


    After hearing the three characters of heirloom, Song Ning suddenly thought of the fact that the Jing family they had mentioned before had a fairy pen. That fairy pen was specifically used to write charms, but because it was lost before, it no longer exists. Even the heirloom is lost, what is it for yourself now?


    Song Ning did not speak, but looked at Chu Yunjiang, waiting for him to continue. In fact, Jing Jing is also very curious. She has been thinking about what heirlooms are in her family. Why did she not know before?


    Chu Yunjiang continued: "Once, our Chu family has also been brilliant. Above this star, our Chu family is one of the three major curse families. There was once a fairy pen in the family, but this fairy pen was lost. Xianbi is certainly the treasure of our family, but there are two other things besides Xianbi, that is Xianfu and Xianmo. If they can be matched with Xianbi, then they complement each other and the effect is better and obvious, but now we have I can''t find the Xianbi, so I can only give you Xianmo and Xianfu. "


    Between the words, this Chu Yunjiang patted Song Ning''s shoulder again: "Our Chu family, has not fallen for too long, you can become our Chu''s son-in-law, it is really a happy event."


    Song Ning is pleased that the fairy pen they said before may be the one in their storage ring. If it is really a fairy pen, then for him, it is now the best match. Although the Xianbi is the treasure of their Chu family, after all, this thing was obtained from another world, so he did not mean to return the Xianbi.


    "Since that is the case, let me give Uncle something too." Song Ning was happy, and naturally he was generous. For him, money is nothing. The most money in his body is money, so many high-level fairy jade. , The flowers are not exhausted.


    Before speaking, Song Ning turned his hand over and brought out a storage ring, which contained a lot of high-grade fairy jade: "Uncle, please accept it."


    "No need, you''re too polite, how can I ask for your things." Chu Yunjiang was flattered, but actually still wanted to take it down.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bit of fairy jade. It''s not too much, it''s kind of heart." Song Ning said.


    As soon as Chu Yunjiang heard that it was a fairy jade, and listened to Song Ning''s not much, he didn''t care too much, and took this storage ring down: "Since that is the case, then I will accept it. Forms. "


    As Chu Yunjiang thought, although Song Ning may be rich, it is not too much. After all, for a monk, walking outside also requires some money, so Song Ning may give himself a little ordinary fairy. Jade, as for the number, he did not guess. It is estimated that there will be 100 million.


    Although Chu Yunjiang didn''t care too much about the money, he still swept the storage ring. At first glance, he immediately felt that his throat was blocked by stones, and his entire face changed. In this storage ring Where is the ordinary fairy jade, it is simply high-level fairy jade, and the quantity of this high-level fairy jade is so large, even a little calculation, even more than 100 million.


    "Song Ning, this, this ..." Chu Yunjiang looked at Song Ning in consternation.


    "I didn''t read the exact number. I just took a part. Please accept. As for Jing Jing''s matter, whether I am married to Jing Jing or not, I hope that Jing Jing will be free and unrestrained in the future. Don''t happen. "Song Ning said.


    This is slightly ambiguous, but at this time Chu Yunjiang has no thought of thinking at all. The only thing he is thinking about is why Song Ning is so rich. Hundreds of millions of high-level fairy jade is just a handy thing. Given this, this kind of handwriting is much larger than the Song family.


    "If my uncle has nothing to do, I''ll go first. After all, I still have to go to the Song family to solve some things." Song Ning clenched his fists and turned to go out.


    Chu Yunjiang didn''t stop, but just said goodbye to Song Ning. As for Jing Jing, she hurriedly followed Song Ning. After watching her father leave, she whispered: "You seriously plan to go to Song''s house? How do I always feel The Song family seems to be a bit dangerous. Although Song Qingyun behaved very obediently, in fact, he is very treacherous. As for the Song family, it is not the kind of family that can be manipulated by everyone at random. Have already calculated the way to deal with you. "


    "If I don''t go, after I leave, I''m afraid you will be remembered by the Song family. Although I have given your father a high-level fairy jade of more than 100 million yuan, as long as I stop, many things are variable. Going to the Song family, one wants to help you completely solve this matter, so that the Song family will not dare to be a bit coveted to you in the future, and the second is to see what the Song family of your age is like, After all, the same surname with me, maybe it is really the same race. "Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing didn''t say much, but she was grateful, but she didn''t know how to describe it. She said a thousand words, and finally turned it into a thank you: "This time you shot so many high-level fairy jade for the Song family , I do n��t know how to reward you, or else ... "


    "Huh? But what else do you have?" Song Ning smiled and looked at Jing Jing.


    Jing Jing gritted her teeth, spread her hands and turned around in front of Song Ning.


    Song Ning stunned, even if he understood Jing Jing''s meaning, he turned around in front of himself. Isn''t he trying to tell him ��you ca n��t see such a big baby��?


    "Are you dancing for me?" Song Ning smiled.


    Jing Jing lowered her head with a red face, did n��t say much, just snorted: "If you want to go, just go, whoever cares for you, I come home at home, and take me out after you come back. . "


    "Relax, I will go back when I go." Song Ning said.


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning walked towards the hall. At this time, the Chu family was talking about something in a low voice. As for Chu Yunjiang, he had already whispered to the patriarch in the hall and talked in a low voice.


    "Patriarch, Song Ning just gave me some fairy jade." Chu Yunjiang said.


    "Xianyu? Huh, just abducted the people of our Chu family, and gave them some fairy jade, which is really enough to stole." Patriarch Lengheng.


    "Senior Jade Jade." Chu Yunjiang added.


    "Is the high-level fairy jade very strange? This high-level fairy jade should be nothing to Song Ning. His strength and identity is definitely a high-level fairy. I don''t have to think about it. If you do n��t want to give it, you wo n��t be able to say it! ��The patriarch was still unmoved. He had been very dissatisfied with Song Ning just now, but he was afraid to say it.


    But then, Chu Yunjiang''s following words made the patriarch no longer able to deal with it: "One billion more ..."


    "One ..." The patriarch choked: "More than one billion? Are you sure it is more than one billion?"


    "It''s true, it''s not an integer, but a multi-billion. Song Ning said that if you take some out, you can''t count it." Chu Yunjiang said.


    The patriarch was immediately dumbfounded. A more than 100 million high-level fairy jade, even their entire Chu family, all the assets added together were only more than one hundred million high-level fairy jade, but now Song Ning waved out and brought out a more than 100 million high-level fairy Jade gave them?


    Snapped!


    The patriarch patted the thigh and laughed: "This son-in-law is really rich and wealthy. A multi-billion-year-old senior jade, I didn''t expect him to like Jing Jing so much. Now! "


    Chu Yunjiang was happy when he saw the patriarch, "Yeah, as for when the two of them get engaged and when they get married, this is a matter between them, we do n��t have to think too much, when they want to get married. Just get married, if you do n��t want to get married, it ��s considered freedom, after all, it ��s just a form. ��


    After many Chu family members nearby heard this, the original discussion also stopped. A more than 100 million high-level fairy jade? Did they hear it wrong? Or was the patriarch''s mouth wrongly stated?


    "If Jing Jing is not worth even a multi-billion high-level fairy jade, then it can only be said that others have no vision." Song Ning stepped into the hall.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning. At this time, if you look at Song Ning again, how to see how it looks good. Even the trace of disdain for Song Ning has disappeared without a trace. Just now I thought that Song Ning was too strong. Yaowu Yangwei now feels that Song Ning is the noble of their Chu family.


    As for the Song family, when they heard the number of the ceremony, their faces were extremely ugly. At that time, when the Song family wanted to arrange this marriage, the ceremony was about 10 million high-grade fairy jade, but Now Song Ning is taking them out ten times!


    "Hahahaha, good son-in-law, right, right. Since I saw you at first glance, I know that Jingjing has a very good vision, and I haven''t misunderstood people." The patriarch laughed.


    For this hypocritical person, Song Ningdeng ignored it, but turned to look at Song Qingyun, who looked embarrassed: "It is because you want me to go back to the Song family, then go now."


    "Uh, Song Daoyou is ready?" Song Qingyun heard the other party talking to herself, and quickly looked up and asked.


    Song Ninglue nodded: "Since you are all invited like that, why don''t I go and see? Quickly go back, I still have something to do here."


    The head of the Chu family frowned slightly. He naturally knew that Song Ning would probably be treated unfairly when he went to the Song family this time. It may even be possible that the Song family would jointly shoot. If the Song family really wanted to embarrass Song Ning, then even Song Ning is a monk of Yudaojing, and their Song family will not be afraid, because the Song family itself has a monk of Yudaojing ...

 Chapter 1117： Shocked four swordsmanship

    The existence of Yu Daojing monk is completely different from that of Dao Jing monk. Some people even said that the monk of Yu Dao jing wanted to kill Dao monk, just like killing the ants. This strength, according to their recognition Knowledge is totally unimaginable.


    Most of Daojingjing monks are already detached, so they rarely come into contact. Even the owner of Lengjia is often outside because of the relationship of Lengjia. If not, they are like other Yudao. The monks are in general, and no trace can be found at all.


    The existence of Song Ning can be seen as extremely strong by anyone, but it is absolutely impossible to be a monk of Yudaojing. If he is really a monk of Yudaojing, then no one can know his identity.


    Well, since it is not Yu Daojing, there is still some danger in going to the Song family.


    The head of the Chu family did not have much affection for Song Ning, and at most it was not annoying. Although Song Ning was extremely polite when he should be polite, he did show extreme dominance more often. The breed, as the head of the Chu family, was naturally unwilling to contact, but now it is different. Song Ning directly gave them a 100 million high-level fairy jade from the Chu family. What does this 100 million high-level fairy jade mean? It means that they directly doubled the wealth of the Chu family, and now he naturally sees Song Ning and is pleasing to his eyes.


    When he thought that Song Ning might encounter some twists and turns in the Song family, he reminded him.


    "Song Ning, the strength of the Song family cannot be underestimated."


    Song Ning glanced at the head of the Chu family, did not speak, but turned around and left.


    The head of the Chu family was sighed and sighed in his heart. Anyway, he said that now that the money is already in hand, Song Ning has nothing to do with him. Although Jing Jing is her own granddaughter, this time the marriage is the same Because there are some problems in the Chu family, if it is not the case, he will not let Jing Jing get married with people so early. Now with this multi-billion high-level fairy jade, the crisis can naturally be lifted. As for Song Ning and Jing Jing in the future He didn''t care about things in between.


    "Song Daoyou, let''s go on this side. After leaving the Chu family, we can use the Wanli horizontal space character to send it directly." Song Qingyun said.


    Cao Qingmeng saw that everyone had to go. He quickly stepped forward and looked at Song Qingyun, hesitant to speak, but he could only tell from his eyes what he wanted to say.


    Song Qingyun smiled faintly: "Master Cao, would you like to sit down with us at the Song family?"


    "That''s not true. I''m just worried that Master Song has gone this time and I don''t know when I will come back." Cao Qingmeng squinted at Song Qingyun.


    Although Cao Qingmeng has some connections with the Chus and Songs, the relationship is not bad, but if he wants to choose between the Songs and Song Ning, he must definitely choose Song Ning.


    The alchemy master has a unique attachment to the alchemy master. Cao Qingmeng is attached to alchemy, thinking about being able to go further and further on the alchemy road. Looking at Song Ning''s appearance, he thinks he has found a direction. If he can follow Song Ning In the footsteps, then on the alchemy road, it can certainly be taken to a higher level, which can not be given by any family or anyone.


    Even the monk Yu Daojing, although awe-inspiring, did not worship. Above this star, the only thing he worshipped was Song Ning.


    Song Qingyun already understood the meaning of Cao Qingmeng, and now he heard Cao Qingmeng say this, and he smiled: "We just greeted Song Daoyou, after all, the same surname, and this matter also needs Song Daoyou to help, go to our Song family to explain, if true If something goes wrong, our Song family will not treat Song Daoyou. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning smiled first: "Are you giving me off?"


    "No, it''s definitely not. It''s an honor for Song Daoyou to be a guest at our house. If the owner knows it, he will be very happy." Song Qingyun smiled lightly.


    Song Ning turned to look at Cao Qingmeng: "Master Cao, if you have nothing to do with your leisure, you may wish to stay in this Chu family for a few days and wait for me to come back. As for the medicine, I also want to ask you something.


    Cao Qingmeng was overjoyed: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll have nothing to do with it. Since Master Song said so, I''m here waiting for Master Song."


    Song Ning nodded. Song Qingyun said this at this time. It was clear that the Song family had been notified of these things, so he would say it with such fearlessness, but he was a little afraid, so he did n��t say too much Obviously, in this way, Song Ning knew more clearly the purpose of their Song family.


    Want to suppress, then see if they have this strength.


    "Please Song Daoyou." Song Qingyun bowed slightly, and asked Song Ning to leave.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s too much trouble."


    Song Qingyun was startled: "What does Song Daoyou mean?"


    Everyone looked at Song Ning, could it be that Song Ning heard what Song Qingyun said just now, and Song Ning was afraid and did not dare to go? If this is the case, then the image created by Song Ning in their hearts just now is really gone, and there is no more majesty at all.


    But when everyone thought so, Jing Jing knew what Song Ning wanted to do.


    Because of this man, it is impossible to be manipulated at will.


    "Where is your Song family?" Song Ning asked.


    "From here 18,000 miles northwest is our Song family, Song Dao ..."


    bass!


    Song Qingyun''s words hadn''t fallen yet, Song Ning grabbed them directly, and his body disappeared in a blink of an eye. Song Qingyun and others only felt the wind roaring around their ears, just like thunder, and the foreground objects shook quickly, like lightning. Generally, they can only squint their eyes.


    This feeling is not long or short, but it is impossible to estimate the time.


    The people present at the Chu family took a deep breath, staring blankly at the direction in which Song Ning and the Song family disappeared, and said nothing for a while.


    What is this ...?


    They can disappear in an instant. This technique, they have only heard of it, but the vast majority of people have never really seen it. Even if they haven''t mastered this level after continuous experimentation.


    "Yu Jianshu ... this is Yujianshu ..."


    They didn''t know that Song Ning had mastered the sword fighting technique, nor did they know that the sword fighting technique was so strong that it disappeared in an instant. But the Chu family still has a barrier to protect the family. Can the sword fighting technique pass directly through the past?


    At this moment, they finally understood that Song Ning was not afraid, but that Song Qingyun gave Song Qingyun a bigger dismounting power instead.

 Chapter 1118： Shameless

    In this way, I went directly to the Song family with the royal sword technique. When the people of the Song family saw this technique, they lost first. Next, it is estimated that in the Song family, it is not Song Ning who will be bullied. They disappointed them a little.


    "Jing Jing, what is Song Ning ... who is it? How did you know it?" The patriarch asked as soon as he recovered.


    Jing Jing sighed in the direction of Song Ning''s disappearance and turned around: "Me and Song Ning met in the Cultivation Demon Valley. During the battle of the Cultivation Demon Valley, he protected me almost all the way, if not him, fear I am dead. "


    "The Battle of Cultivation Demon Valley? Can he participate in the Battle of Cultivation Devil Valley?" The patriarch''s pupil shrank: "Take his cultivation as an example, participate in the battle of Cultivation Devil Valley ... I heard that after the battle of the Cultivation Devil Valley ended, The entire enchantment of the Demon Valley has been closed. I do n��t know when it will open again. Is it related to Song Ning? "


    Jing Jing didn''t think too much before, but now after hearing the patriarch''s words, she recalled what happened in Xiu Mo Gu before. In the last unexpected incident, I was afraid that everything except Song Ning The monks were destined to die, but Song Ning only used one palm.


    His strength ... how strong is it?


    Until now Jing Jing didn''t know that the only clear thing in her heart was that Song Ning used Leng Yuexiao deeply. Besides, Song Ning was a secret body for her.


    "Song Ning really is not what we can understand." Jing Jing sighed softly.


    The patriarch laughed immediately: "Song Ning is indeed not what we can understand, but you can, Jing Jing, this kind of wishful prince, if you can''t seize the opportunity, then I''m afraid that you will exhaust the luck of this life By the way, if you are someone else, my grandpa may make you hold back some, but for this Song Ning, if he can return from the Song family safely this time, then you should understand what you are going to do. "


    "Understand or not, do it or not, it''s a matter between us, patriarch, it is impossible that Song Ning just left. You forgot what he said before?" Jing Jing smiled at the patriarch.


    The patriarch was stunned and just smiled awkwardly: "Uh, everyone is gone, let it go, today''s events are gratifying, Jing Jing has grown up and has his own unique vision. From today, no one should go to many No matter what, Jingjing and Song Ning are their own creations. "


    There were no outsiders present at this time. When people saw the patriarch like this and listened to these words, they couldn''t help but scold the sentence ''hypocrisy'', but which of them is not hypocritical?


    Seeing the people leaving, Jing Jing finally glanced at the place where Song Ning disappeared, and smiled.


    What kind of man is he? Seemingly cold, but very gentle.


    While these people were still feeling emotional, Song Ning was about to land.


    As soon as he landed, he only heard a disturbance around him. Hundreds of monks quickly came to encircle them. Most of these monks were fairyland, and there were not many Taoist realms, but they also accounted for a small half. They all looked at Song Ning in shock, with incredible colors in their eyes.


    Because the place where Song Ning landed is in the courtyard of the Song family. For Song Ning, the enchantment of the Song family has not played a role at all!


    "Five elders?" Suddenly someone wondered.


    The five elders were talking about Song Qingyun. Song Qingyun glanced at Song Ning. Seeing that Song Ning was not scared by this battle, he quickly said, "What are you doing? This is Song Daoyou, Master Song. ! We finally invited our guests to be our guests. How do you treat your enemies? "


    "The three elders, the enchantment ..." one of them looked like the leader.


    Song Qingyun frowned: "What''s wrong with the enchantment? How can the enchantment be done? It''s not enough to fix it? Why are there so many troublesome things all day? Leave it to me!"


    Everyone backed away again and again.


    Song Ning smiled: "But I was a little bit outrageous. I didn''t expect that your Song family''s enchantment would be destroyed so easily. As soon as possible, it might as well fall outside and walk in slowly."


    Song Qingyun frowned, and he scolded the leader just now, but he laughed in his mouth: "Where is Master Song, our Song family''s border is already in disrepair, and we want to repair it long ago. For a moment, no, Song Daoyou came by and happened to drive the enchantment fluctuation, and the people below were a little flustered. "


    "So it turned out, I thought the Tang Song family didn''t even have a good defensive enchantment." Song Ning said, holding his hands up and walking towards the front hall.


    It is not without reason for him to be familiar with himself. There are some reasons for walking toward the hall.


    Since his landing just now, there has been a force of pressure on this side. This pressure is extremely strong, and it is not at the same level as Song Qingyun. After the pressure fell on Song Ning, Song Ning ��s own fairy power It ca n��t be resisted, but it ��s okay that the fairy power on his body ca n��t resist. The two forces from the body to the yin to the sun are constantly running. The body can produce a constant flow of original force. The original force is equivalent to the crystallization of fairy power plus the The power generated by perception is far stronger than the fairy power.


    Therefore, when that pressure touched the force inside Song Ning, he was directly bounced back.


    There were five people sitting in the hall at this moment. Among them, the old man in the first seat on the left was frowning, his face was ruddy, and his throat was creeping. It seemed to endure, but in the end he couldn''t hold back and spurted out blood.


    The rest of the people were terrified, and there was a trace of doubt in the eyes of the past.


    "Qingfeng, what''s going on?" The old man on the main seat asked.


    Song Qingfeng on the left side wiped the blood from his mouth: "This person ... is definitely not just a fairyland practice, he has a strong force in his body, even if I am, I have nothing to do. How strong is the repair, but there are already seven Taoist platforms, but this person can directly use the original force to rebound my coercion. "


    Everyone''s eyes were low, and all this was unexpected. Before that, they just wanted to give the other party a disarming power to let the other party know that the sky was high and thick, but now it seems that the dismounting power is not given, but it was beaten by others.


    As soon as their words fell, a young man walked into the hall and took a closer look. It was Song Ning!


    "Seniors and juniors Song Ning, this is a courtesy." Song Ning said, smiling, and walked towards the middle of the hall, while walking, said: "The Song family is worthy of being a big family, even the way of welcome Different. "


    He glanced, and the strength of the five people present was good, the worst of which was stronger than that of Song Qingyun. Song Qingyun''s strength is estimated to be among the bottom of these people, and within the Song family, than Song Qingyun The strong should be the presence of someone else, otherwise he would not dare to bring himself back like this.


    The old man sitting on the main seat looked at Song Ning and nodded with a smile: "It''s just that our elder Song Qingfeng tried you out. You are indeed as strong as the rumor."


    "Rumor?" Song Ning couldn''t help laughing: "It seems that the strong man like this big elder did not get shot in the rumor, was he injured in the same face?"


    Song Qingfeng''s face was ugly. At this time, Song Qingyun, who had just entered the door, understood what happened, but he couldn''t figure it out. Before Song Ning entered the hall, he had injured the elder? This strength is somewhat overbearing. In the Song family, although the patriarch and elders still have the protection of the law and the elders and the ancestors of the Taishang, they are the most fundamental strength of the Song family. How can they be directly because of a young man Dispatched?


    "Are you called Song Ning?" The elder squinted at Song Ning.


    "Well, it''s me." Song Ning turned sideways with a smile on his face: "It doesn''t matter if the elders are big? After all, you were suddenly threatened and invaded. I have no precautions. The internal force is not well controlled. I hurt the elders. It really shouldn''t be . "


    It was so easy to say that it was clear that Song Qingfeng attacked, but he was only injured by the automatic defense in the body, so that the Song family would lose face.


    "The tone is not small, but it is the original force that bounced back my coercive pressure, and here is the arrogance. If you are not a guest, I will definitely teach you a lesson at this moment!" The elder stood up and pointed at Song Ning Said angrily.


    At this time, even if other people think he is too impulsive, but ask yourself whether this kind of thing can calm down? He could have said that he was attacking the other party by surprise. As a result, he was directly attacked by the other party. Now his face is definitely hot and can''t hold his face, and his anger is normal.


    When Song Qingfeng spoke, the force on the body surface was released, and the force was burning, just like a flame. The space around him had been twisted, and it seemed to be burnt out. Song Ning could feel vaguely, around him, Even the rules are broken.


    It turns out that this force can also break the rules ...


    Song Ning''s mouth twitched, but she learned a little.


    "Elder Elder, don''t be impulsive. After all, it''s a junior. If you really fight, others will say that you bully people." Song Qingcang, the second elder, said with a sneer, of course, he sneered Song Ning.


    This radical method is too obvious, but this is a conspiracy.


    Regardless of whether Song Ning was fooled, they expected that it would be Song Ning who suffered the loss. The cultivation of Daojing Qidaotai can be said to be extremely strong throughout the stars. No matter how strong such a young man might be, It may be overwhelming.


    The original force is burning, and you can feel the strength of the other party''s original force. Song Ning doesn''t know if this can be felt by everyone, but he can. This big elder''s original force is indeed not weak, just with his endless stream. Compared with the original force, it is much worse.


    Before coming to the Song family, he thought that there might be some consequences, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party would be so shameless.


    Since everyone is shameless, he doesn''t have to hang it.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, since you all want to bully, then you seven together, don''t you just want to get some face off, today to see if you have this skill." Song Ning smiled, raised his finger to everyone around.

 Chapter 1119： So strong

    The people of the Song family hated their teeth and wanted to join hands to kill Song Ning, but now they are in the Song family, and so many people have shot together. The other party seems to be just a fairyland monk on the surface. What is the face of their Song family?


    Of course, Song Ning also expected that these people still have to face, so they said so, otherwise if they would really press Song Qingfeng too hard, and others suddenly joined hands, he would lose money. Now he will say this directly. , Who else will have hands on it?


    Song Qingfeng also has a very high status among the Song family. Externally, apart from the head of the Song family, it is his biggest. How could he be so insulted by a fairy monk?


    "Together? You don''t deserve it!" Song Qingfeng''s body surface exploded, making a loud noise, and punched Song Ning with a punch: "I will let you know what is heaven and earth today!"


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes. Although Song Qingfeng was brave, he was indeed a strong man. The power of this punch alone can affect the operation of the rules around him. Even if it is defense, I am afraid that it will be hurt. It is no wonder that the Song family is known as a big family.


    A gust of wind blew through the hall, swaying everyone''s cheeks, making people''s eyes open. Even Song Qingfeng''s punch, even if the hall was directly extinguished, was enough, but he compressed the power and went straight to Song Ning. And away, this is also extremely strong for the control of the Force.


    Song Ning stepped back half a step, flipped his hands, and punched him in front of him.


    Luo Shengquan!


    Song Ning seemed to have a giant roaring inside. At the same time, he punched a punch. This punch was bland, which was obviously incomparable with the opponent''s massive attack.


    Humph.


    Song family sneered, just want to fight with such a simple punch? At this time, they even wondered whether Song Ning had the power to make Song Qingyun defeated. Song Qingyun couldn''t even solve this kind of strength, and it really made the Song family lose face.


    A monk in Wonderland, there is naturally no way to live under Song Qingfeng''s fist. In his eyes, Song Ning''s resistance at this moment is meaningless.


    Indeed, in the eyes of everyone, Song Ning''s punch seemed too weak, as if a gust of wind could blow away his attack, and it was at this time that the force that Song Qingfeng smashed out condensed into a huge Fist fell on Song Ning''s arm.


    This contact, the broken arm is already slightly injured, they do not want to kill Song Ning, after all, Song Ning still has some identity, but the lesson is necessary.


    However, when everyone felt that Song Ning had no resistance against this blow, he found that Song Qingfeng''s original force suddenly shattered when he hit Song Ning''s fist.


    The Force is fragmented. This is probably the first time everyone has seen that the power of the Force, even the powerful magic weapon, may be directly crushed, but it has never been heard of the Force.


    Luo Shengquan is to consolidate all the strength in the body on one fist, ''Qingluo Canghong punches, there is no survivor in the world'', this is the true meaning of Luo Shengquan, not life, but death !


    Luo Shengquan is completely a giant''s move, so there is no point in the immortal power at all, and there is no original force. The giant in the ancient immortal world relied on a strong physical body and supreme power. Even the immortal people are extremely afraid, not to mention their Have tricks to restrain the fairy?


    This Luo Shengquan is one of them.


    When Song Qingfeng''s original force cracked, Song Ning only felt that his arm was tingling, but this was the feeling of passing away. When I first used Luo Shengquan to fight against the Taoist monk for the first time, It was the Lord of Falling Stars. At that time, he suffered a lot of injuries, and the strength of Lord Falling Stars at that time was completely incomparable with the Song Qingfeng in front of him.


    During this time, his own progress is really not a bit of a star, thinking of this, Song Ning could not help but bowed his head and smiled.


    Just after taking the next blow, instead of being injured, instead of bowing his head and laughing, it seemed to outsiders that Song Ning was a bit too bully. He did n��t even look at his opponent at this time, but Bowed his head and laughed.


    "What magic weapon did you use!" Song Qingfeng said angrily: "Huh, the magic weapon that can resist the original force, this is the first time I saw, what identity do you have, how can there be such a treasure?"


    Song Ning frowned: "If that was your full blow just now, I advise you to go together with seven people, lest you be ashamed. Your status is a bit powerful, but it is still too weak."


    With that said, Song Ning raised his right hand, and he didn''t even have any scars on his right hand, but it was a little red. He just punched Song Qingfeng next, and didn''t use a little bit of force. Unacceptable, even if this matter is passed on at this time, I am afraid it will set off an uproar.


    "I don''t know if the sky is thick and thick, it''s just a temptation to you. This time, I see how you can stop it!" Song Qingfeng''s right arm suddenly burst, and the green muscles on his arm were exposed, as if the muscles and bones were creeping, he could feel his body The huge force of Zhong Zhong is pouring into the right fist.


    This time, even though the fist has not yet been hit, he already felt more powerful than before.


    The whole hall began to tremble, and the dust on the eaves seemed to collapse at any time, visible to the naked eye, the force in Song Qingfeng''s body had now turned into crimson, and the crimson force was just like a light The ball usually wriggled towards his right arm.


    "Qingfeng, stop!" Song Qingtian, head of the Song family, snarled.


    However, his angry anger didn''t stop Song Qingfeng. Song Qingfeng''s face was terrible, and his eyes were full of murderous intent: "If you have a background, if you have a background, even if I kill you today, what can I do? I Let ��s see, who dares to come to our Song family for trouble! ��


    This is the first time that Song Ning feels the crisis of life and death here. Even if he was seriously injured before, even in the face of this powerful opponent beyond imagination, he has never felt this way. At that time, he even felt that his future only had death.


    There is no escape for this punch. If you really want to come next, it is not impossible, but the fluctuations formed by the explosion of the two forces in your body from Yin to Yang are afraid that the entire Song family will be razed to the ground.


    But even so, it is not necessarily possible to guarantee your own safety. The fusion of the two forces is already a very powerful force. Now you have to add a third force. When you collide, you are likely to be blown up.


    Seven Taoist monks, Taoist monks ... so strong?

 Chapter 1120： Giant Protoss Art-Ethereal Realm

    Song Ning thought about pulling the distance apart, but found that the whole body had been restrained. To be precise, the rules of the whole body had been broken. At the same time, the rules were broken, and his swordsmanship could not be used. The body technique, but the body in this strength of the original force burst, but slow to move.


    "Junior, die!" During the speech, the force in Song Qingfeng''s body had reached his fist. When the fist smashed so lightly, the space began to burst and the void was exposed. With the light of the force coming, it brought up There were a series of black holes in the void, and the sound of bangs in the black holes continued to appear, as if they were exploded, and at the same time, the floor tiles broke into powder, and they were rolled into Among the black holes.


    Song Ning felt the great suction, which came from the black hole, which is like the convection of the void. If it is sucked in, it may not be possible to come out at least, at least it cannot be done by his cultivation. These ones.


    The first star of the nine-star overlord!


    The surface of Song Ning''s body was gleaming with golden light, and the golden light was flourishing. At the same time, he grasped the tactics in his hand. All the bones in the body began to flash in an instant. A spell spelled out and landed on his body. Fly out.


    The first change in the sky!


    The golden light went straight to the light of the original force, but before being impacted on the light of the original force, it was directly absorbed by the black hole driven by the light of the original force.


    Song Qingfeng and others backed away at this time, seeming to have known the power of this blow, but when they saw the nine-star overlord and the sky and nine changes of Song Ning, they could not help but shrink their pupils, obviously it was extremely difficult to believe him Even this kind of technique.


    Song Ningben wanted to cast spells, but found that the power of the element could not be used at this moment. Since the last time he refined Jiu Pill Elixir, he realized the rules of the stars, and then the lines of the rules appeared in his eyes, he could feel To the countless thin lines of rules in this world, he thought that the rules around him were all broken. But now, at first glance, the rules are not broken, but disturbed.


    If it was just interference, then he had a count.


    No matter how strong this attack is, it can''t break the rules. It is not as good as the previous Lengjia head. I don''t know how much it is. The biggest power of this punch is not the impact, but the void black hole that drives the void. The black hole has strong suction power, if it is sucked into it, it is very likely to enter the void convection and be banished.


    As long as the light of that force is extinguished, the void black hole will disappear in an instant.


    Can''t destroy the power of the rules, which one is more powerful than the ethereal domain that can erase the rules?


    The Force is also a kind of rule.


    As long as it is the use of immortal power, it is inseparable from the rules. In this world, there is only one kind of force that can evade the rules, and that is from the body.


    In addition, even this powerful force will be constrained.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, Song Ning slowly closed her eyes, that is, the moment Song Ning closed her eyes, the Song family had different emotions in their hearts, basically they all felt that Song Ning was going to die this time. As for the consequences of Song Qingfeng''s doing so, none of them thought about it. At this time, they were reluctant to think about it, and no one would save Song Ning because he was worried about Song Ning''s background.


    When the light of the original force is only one foot away from Song Ning, there are several eyes on Song Ning in this void.


    They have been staring at this place since the beginning of the battle, and until now, they are still watching. These few people are the monks of the Taoist realm that exist on this star, including the Song family.


    "Song Daoyou, aren''t you going to shoot?" Said an old woman.


    "Shoot? I don''t even need it." Song Jiayu Daojing monk smiled lightly.


    "Oh? Why?" This time the voice was an old man.


    "Does this still need me to say?" Song Jiayu Daojing monk was a little puzzled.


    As they talked, Song Ning suddenly opened his eyes, raised his arms toward the front, this time, instead of waving his fist, only this finger.


    Even a force that fists can''t fight, but want to fight with one finger?


    Or ... he has given up?


    When the Song family felt that the blow could end everything, they only heard Song Ning said quietly: "Empty spirit domain."


    These three words echoed in everyone''s ears as if they were magical sounds. As soon as a few words of this ethereal domain were spoken, all the surrounding spaces had changed. Within the scope of this ethereal domain, there was no fairy power. Without the original force, all forces are eliminated, and even the force of the rules becomes non-existent.


    This is not to disrupt the rules, nor to destroy them, but to directly erase them.


    No one heard Song Ning''s laughter of the few monks of the Dao Realm in the void when they said the three words "Void Spirit Domain". Before that, they saw Song Ning''s skeleton and knew Song Ning''s body That is the bone of the giant god. The last time Song Ning was in alchemy, they didn''t care too much about this ethereal domain. After seeing it, they just regarded the ethereal domain as another technique that could temporarily interfere with the rules.


    But now, they can understand.


    This is the technique of the Giant God Race!


    One of the greatest techniques that the Giant God Clan resisted at that time was this ethereal realm. With its own coercion and great power, combined with its perception of the operation of the rule, the rule was directly erased and it was able to exhibit this. This kind of technique is not only the mighty generation of the giant **** clan.


    "The giant **** clan reappears ... it really is him, it really is him!" The monks of Song Jiayu Daojing not only did not feel afraid because of Song Ning''s power, but laughed instead.


    When most of the rules of Song Ning''s body were erased, the light of the original force naturally disappeared. When the light of the force of the original force fell on Song Ning, it was just a small halo , Failed to cause any damage to Song Ning at all. As for the black hole after the halo, it disappeared instantly without a trace.


    Song Ning expanded the empty spirit domain directly to the entire hall. In this hall, although everyone can feel the flow of fairy power in their bodies, it is extremely difficult to use this fairy power. Song Ning did not dare to use it in front of Taoist monks. This technique is because he still doesn''t know how powerful this ethereal realm is, even if it is cast, it is difficult to achieve a very strong effect, but today, he finally understands.


    The empty spirit realm that he is now casting is enough to erase the original force, not one or two people, but the seven people around him!


    "You, who the **** are you!" Song Qingtian took a deep breath, pale, and Song Qingfeng, who just wanted to kill Song Ning with a punch, was already surprised to say half a word.


    Song Ning had n��t even waited to speak, and the seven members of the Song family had surrounded him: "These techniques are extremely strange and can interfere with the rules. Although they are very strong, they are not without cracks. We The Song family has been fellow initiates of Xianwu since ancient times, and I do n��t believe that he can stand up to seven of our martial arts! ��


    "In this strange space, we can''t use fairy power, and he certainly can''t."


    The Song family continued to hear voices, and after communicating with each other, they stared at Song Ning. At this moment, they no longer have a face, and they will not consider the face. If Song Ning was so shaken today at the Song family, They did nothing in it, they really had no face, now if seven people can subdue Song Ning, everything is easy to say.


    In the void, the few monks of the Dao Realm did not seem to be surprised that Song Ning would win. They were surprised that Song Ning was able to exhibit such advanced techniques. At the same time, the old lady who spoke just now Spoke again.


    "You haven''t shot yet?" Asked the old lady.


    Song Jiayu Daojing frown frowned, suddenly seemed to want to understand something, and immediately laughed.


    The old man grinned: "You finally want to understand, let you take action, is to quickly teach the juniors in your family, so as not to be disgraced, if Song Ning will be angry and kill them all, wouldn''t your family want to Finished? "


    The Taoist monk of the Song family nodded and swooped down.


    His whole person was like a ray of light. During the dive, he appeared directly in the Song Family Hall. Within the Song Family Hall, his body began to gradually deform, as if formed by the condensation of light.


    The Song family was naturally the first to feel it. When feeling this breath, Song Qingfeng laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, Song Ning, saying you do n��t know how high and thick, today you are afraid you do n��t even know how you die! I The ancestor of the family appeared because you were too mad and rushed to fight with our Song family! "


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed. At this moment, he felt that there was a figure suddenly behind him. This figure had not been completely condensed, it was just a light. This kind of breath, if there was nothing, seemed to blend into the world, Song Ning understands that this is Yu Daojing.


    A monk of the Royal Family of the Song family?


    Even though he knew that he could not beat Yu Daojing monk, but if he gave up now, he would be caught by the other party, and there was only one way to die, so when he felt the moment of this Yu Daojing monk, his body was Yin to Yang The two forces ran wildly, and the two forces were drawn from his own Dantian at almost the same time. When the two violent forces lost their coordinated operation, they collided violently, and had not yet reached Song Ning''s palm. It has already exploded.


    boom!


    The entire Song family, all buildings, at this moment, shuddered violently, and a force of nothingness oscillated through all the buildings, including the monks inside the buildings.


    Slightly vomiting blood, heavy fell to the ground without dying. As for the building, even if it has a strong enchantment protection, it is now cracked like a turtle shell. , I feel all the internal organs have been hit ...

 Chapter 1121： The Power of Yudao Realm

    Song Ning''s blow, even the Song family''s Yu Daojing monk felt trembling at the moment, and the internal organs seemed to be affected. The force is bursting out in general.


    To be precise, normal Taoist monks simply cannot have so much force. The force displayed in Song Ning''s body is so magnificent that even this monk Daojing feels a little too amazing.


    The monk Yu Daojing stepped back two steps, and the body that had just been formed had suffered some minor injuries. Although it was not visible on the surface, there was a trace of salty in his throat. He swallowed this blood. Go down and stare at Song Ning in shock.


    At this time, Song Ning''s right arm was almost completely ruptured, but even so, his arm bones were not scarred at all.


    "Is this the bone of the giant god?" After seeing this scene, the monk Song Jiayu Daojing did not feel a little angry, but instead had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Who is this person!" The Song family were almost completely dumb after seeing this scene.


    Although they thought that Song Ning had some strength just now, they did not expect Song Ning to be able to launch such an attack. Although their ancestors did not show weakness, they could see that the ancestors retreated when their bodies just condensed. Two steps.


    For the monk of Daojing, let alone the monk of fairyland, even if the monks of Daojing are all ants, it is like the gap between ants and elephants. How could ants be stronger than elephants? May shake the elephant?


    However, what they showed in their eyes at this moment was that Song Ning was so strong that he was able to repel the monks of the Dao Realm in two steps.


    It''s just that although these two steps seem to repel the other party, in fact, the other party has nothing to do. Instead, Song Ning himself was injured.


    From their point of view, Song Ning can only send out once. If they can''t lay the victory after one time, then they will be over.


    Song Ning looked at the eyes of these people at this time, and naturally knew what the consternation in their eyes was for. At this time, his heart was also very shocked, but his shock was naturally different from those of the Song family of monks. However, this monk Yu Daojing seems to have no reaction, what is going on?


    "Song Ning, you ..." Yu Daojing monk spoke. When he spoke, all Song family members thought that this Yu Daojing monk was going to kill Song Ning.


    For the monk Yu Daojing, if the matter of two steps being repelled by the monk of the fairy realm spreads out, then this monk of the Daojing realm will not have any face at all, this kind of thing must be strangled.


    But when they heard what the monk Yu Daojing said next, they were shocked by everything in front of them again.


    "You deserve to be the person we fancy. It''s really good. This kind of attack can be displayed. If it weren''t for the Dao Realm, even if it is the Dao Realm, no matter how powerful it exists, in the previous blow. , The lightest one is probably to be seriously injured. "Song Jiayu Daojing monk said, with a smile on his face, walked in front of Song Ning in two steps and directly grabbed Song Ning''s right arm.


    The speed of the monk Yu Daojing was so fast that he even grabbed Song Ning''s hand when even Song Ning didn''t respond. At first, he grabbed Song Ning''s arm, and then slowly down, just at As he descended, Song Ning''s arm grew.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank and looked at the Yu Daojing monk in amazement.


    There was a trace of shock in Yu Daojing''s eyes. He stared at Song Ning, looking at Song Ning''s fast-growing arm, and couldn''t help but laugh: "Leng Jia''s bloodline, giant''s skeleton, Song Ning, you are really serious in your body. It''s all baby. "


    Speaking of this, everyone in the Song family understood that the ancestors in their own family knew Song Ning. They just fought here with Song Ning just now, and they even spoke wildly. They did not have any respect for Song Ning in their words.


    Now when they heard the ancestors of their own family saying this, they realized that Song Ning ��s cultivation practice had no rivals in this situation. If he had n��t shown mercy before, he might have been destroyed by Song Ning alone. Is it off?


    It ��s no wonder, now that the ancestors shot at this time, it is estimated that they want to help them Song family can get rid of this crisis, in their view, the ancestor has not yet shot against Song Ning, it must be because of Song Ning ��s identity, they I think Song Ning''s identity is proud, but he is also a monk of Yu Daojing. The monk of Yu Daojing took this action against Song Ning, and it was really not very good to pass it out.


    But even so, everyone did not expect the next sentence is that the ancestor of this royal realm yelled at them: "You don''t measure your strength? How dare you take a casual look at Song Ning, if it were not Song Ning just now Be merciful, I am afraid you are all dead! "


    With that said, the ancestor seemed even more angry: "Don''t you even hear that Song Ning was at Leng''s house that day? At that time, Song Ning directly killed everyone at Gu''s house at Leng''s house, and you are now at Song''s house. In the middle, I even planned to give Song Ning a strike, and if I was right, you called Song Qingfeng, right? "


    With that said, the old man pointed his finger directly at Song Qingfeng.


    Song Qingfeng was startled, and quickly lowered his head to admit his mistake: "Ancestor, I am indeed called Song Qingfeng!"


    "Well, you Song Qingfeng, dare to give Song Ning a dead hand. Do you know what Song Ning''s strength is? The attack just now, even me, suffered some minor injuries, but it was only in the face, I I just endured it. Now look at you. How do you guys look like? If it were n��t for me today, Song Ning destroyed the entire Song family!


    All the people present bowed their heads, and no one spoke. As for Song Ning, there was no impression of the Song family ancestors in this imperial realm. Now the other party suddenly came up and told him this kind of thing, he really did not I know what happened, and I do n��t know why this old man of the Dao Realm treats him so well.


    In other words, to protect yourself like this, you clearly don''t have that strong strength, but this old man of Dao Realm seems to be deliberately saying his strength very strong.


    Saying that, the old man of Yudaojing smiled at Song Ning: "Song Ning, you still don''t know my name if you want to come, others call me Tang Ning, my full name is Song Tang Ning, then you call me Just Senior Song just fine. "


    Song Ning is a little embarrassed, and now everyone comes out with the surname Song. If Senior Song is misunderstood, is he calling someone else?

 Chapter 1122： Intimacy

    Song Tangning seemed to see Song Ning''s thoughts and said, "Song Ning, you know, very few people in this world know my real name, and the children of the Song family who are present also don''t know. My real name, if it were not for me to say it myself, no one could tell them. "


    This is what Tang Tangning said is true. He just said that everyone in the Song family nodded quickly. At this time, their attitude was extremely humble. They knew that no matter how strong they were outside, but their cultivation ability No matter whether they were suppressed by Song Ning or whether they were shocked by Song Ning, but in front of Song Tangning, they must show this attitude.


    Many people say that the existence of Yu Daojing monk is almost an extraordinary existence. This kind of existence rarely considers their own family. In many cases, they are desperate, even if the family does appear. In case of any major crisis, they will not necessarily come to help.


    Now that Song Tangning is the ancestor of the Song family, he will still help the Song family. Naturally, it means that he still has some nostalgia. If he is not relying on the Song family to have such an ancestor of the Dao Realm, I am afraid that the Song family is here. The status among them will also be affected by some.


    Therefore, they cannot make the ancestors feel that their juniors are not polite, let alone make the ancestors chill.


    "Since your name is Song Qingfeng, then the current patriarch of the Song family should be Song Qingtian? Second elder Song Qingyu, third elder Song Qinglu, fourth elder Song Qingshan, and fifth elder Song Qingyun?" Song Tangning said.


    The memory of Song Tangning is unexpectedly good. If you come out so casually, Song Ning thinks that Song Tangning often did this before, otherwise how could he remember the names of so many juniors?


    However, this Tang Tangning did not show any other emotions, just kept reprimanding: "You few, now go to arrange, if there is nothing big, do not allow me to be disturbed with Song Ning, I will now take Song Condensing among the Song family, after all, Song Ning is a rare guest of the Song family. "


    Song Qingtian was wondering whether he should come forward to take down the task of leading the way, but think about it carefully. After all, this was said by the ancestors himself. How could the ancestors speak such a scene?


    After everyone retreated, Song Tangning turned to look at Song Ning again.


    Song Ning raised his head and looked at Song Tangning. Although the other party''s name was somewhat similar to his own name, the other party''s arrogant strength was really incredible.


    Before Song Ning took the palm of Lengjia''s head, if I want to come now, it is estimated that the palm of Lengjia''s head has not exerted his full strength. There may be a gap between it and the full strength. As for the gap, how much did I feel? Before the real strength of the monk, Song Ning was inconclusive.


    "Song Ning, maybe you don''t know me yet, but I already know you." Song Tangning took a deep breath and added while saying: "It''s not just me, in this star, all the Dao Realm The monks all know you. "


    "Why do you know me? I''m just a fairyland monk." Song Ning couldn''t understand.


    "When you were in Lianjia Alchemy, you were strongly shocked. At that time, we saw your bones start to heal, and we felt very strange. We took a closer look. After reading, we found that your bones are legendary. The giant bone, and not the ordinary giant bone, is the giant **** bone. If you do n��t understand the origin of this giant **** bone, you can ask me later, I will explain it to you slowly, but now what I want to say is, in this star In the meantime, as long as our old things in Yu Daojing are not dead, then you will never be hurt in the least. "So, Tang Tangning patted Song Ning heavily on the shoulder.


    Song Ning frowned, and the doubts in his heart were a bit heavier. This song Tang Ning just showed up when he opened his mouth. A monk Yu Daojing was so kind, did things seem too unbelievable?


    "Song Ning, Song Ning, seeing your expression, I know that your heart is a little complicated now, but if you don''t understand, I will just tell you." Song Tangning smiled.


    At this time, Song Ning had a feeling that he was completely seen through. This kind of feeling hadn''t been felt even by the owner of Leng Family.


    Now when he wants to come, it is not that Leng Jia''s head can''t do it, but Leng Jia''s head doesn''t want to do it. If not, Leng''s head will certainly be able to see through his mind directly.


    The monk Yu Daojing is really powerful.


    Song Tangning''s mouth was not idle: "Actually, we are all asking for you. If something really happened to you, we will blame it. By the way, I will tell you a secret. I believe you will be very Interested. "


    Song Ning clenched his fists: "Senior, please talk."


    "Well, yes, Ruzi can be taught, haha." Song Tangning laughed, Song Ning was so powerful, and his surname was Song. In his opinion, he was as kind as he looked at his juniors: "Song Ning That day, when you suddenly shot at the Leng family, you will destroy the Gu family. Although not all of the Gu family, the ancestor of the Gu family was a little angry.


    "So why didn''t you do it afterwards?" Song Ning asked.


    "Because we stopped it, if we don''t stop it, I''m afraid you''re in a different place now." Song Tangning said truthfully.


    Song Ning is not stupid. Just now Song Tangning had made it very clear. Now he naturally understands clearly. Song Tangning''s meaning is very clear.


    "Predecessor means, because you need my help, so I can''t be okay now, so many seniors at that time stopped the Gu family''s Yu Daojing monk?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Tangning nodded: "In fact, this matter is not very easy to say. Although the Gu family was very angry at that time and wanted to start, he can think about it carefully. Even he, he should also think about the consequences before starting."


    As he said, Song Tangning''s voice was a bit bitter, and there was a trace of self-deprecating in the words he said: "In fact, it is ridiculous. The old guys in Yudao Realm should have been detached. You can travel between heaven and earth freely, you can swim in this star field, but because of the war of that year, because our stars were controlled by some kind of space-time technique here, we can only withstand here now. Endless reincarnation. "


    This point Song Ning naturally understands that the head of the Leng family had already said this kind of thing at that time. The things above the stars may have experienced countless reincarnations. Those who have no memory are okay. They can continue in reincarnation. After the rebirth of the earth and then die, there will be no pain at all, nor will it think of its own reincarnation.


    However, the monks of Yudaojing are not the same. The monks of Yudaojing are simply the same as the heavens and the earth. They will not lose their memory in this reincarnation. They have been from the beginning. What happened is that they do not know how many years they have been trapped here.


    So they want to go out, they have been waiting for Song Ning for a long time.


    "At that time, our old things in Yudao Realm looked around, constantly trying to integrate our avatars into other parallel space and time, whether it is time or space, whether it is a prosperous big star or a small dust in the universe, As long as there is a place where a monk can be born, as long as it is a place we can touch, we have tried, but among the many people we tried, only one meets our requirements. "Song Tangning said.


    Song Ning naturally understood who the person in his mouth was, and he had heard about these related matters from the head of the Leng family.


    "So you can''t be okay. We hope that you can leave here safely and pull us out of this time and space." Song Tangning said while holding Song Ning''s shoulder and pulling Song Ning''s shoulder to the side.


    "Senior, we are ..." Song Ning respectfully said.


    "Don''t you just say that you''re going to take you among our Song family? Let''s follow me now." Song Tangning sighed: "After so many years, I have watched the Song family constantly change and reincarnate, all over and over again. So few people, so I was able to remember the names of Song Qingtian, Song Qingfeng and others so clearly that I did n��t even know how many times I saw them. "


    "The only thing that has changed in our place is that you outside monks have poured in." Song Tangning said.


    This point Song Ning understands that through the gimmick of the ancient immortal tomb, let outside monks come in, they can make a difference. Perhaps for their monks in the Royal Realm, this is also a fun, after all They have seen too many reincarnations in this star. Although each reincarnation is slightly different, the characters are the same.


    "Senior, what are you looking at from the Song family?" Song Ning asked puzzled.


    "In fact, there is nothing beautiful, there is no good scenery, no good practice, but I want to take you here, somehow, when I saw you on the first day, I felt you were very kind, and then you It ��s surnamed Song, so I care a little more about you. Your blood has a cold blood, so I ��m not sure if you and I are of the same race, but even if not, our breath It ��s also very strong, so now you do n��t need to worry about blood issues. "


    As he said, Song Tangning smiled: "If you are accompanied by a beautiful woman, you might agree, I am such a bad old man, do you feel bored?"


    Song Ning hastily denied: "It''s not the case. Please ask the seniors not to think too much. I just asked casually."


    It can be a little stronger in front of Taoist monks, but in front of this monk, you can''t trust yourself at all. This is not just a question of harm, but also a matter of politeness.

 Chapter 1123： Lingtang

    Song Ning naturally knows his current situation, and this monk Daojing is so kind to himself. If he still maintains the same high posture as when he talked to the other party, he may be directly disgusted by the other party. The monk needed his help, but he could not feel that he was fearless. If he really moved this idea, he might be very likely to anger these monks of the Dao Realm directly.


    If it was really that time, where else would you live to leave this ancient immortal tomb?


    Although I do n��t know what is good about the Song family, Song Ning still started walking around the Song family with a few kilometers around the Song Tangning.


    Among the Song family, there are some old buildings, which Song Ning thinks should be renovated and built under normal circumstances, but they still remain to this day, just like broken walls and debris, which surprised Song Ning. .


    "It looks dilapidated here, but in fact it is the basis of our entire Song family." Song Tangning said: "This is actually the place where the Song family has been closed down and practiced in the past. Today, all you see is the ancestors. Among the places where the ancestors once closed down, there are many walls where the ancestor''s portrayal notes are left. "


    Song Ning was immediately shocked. He never thought of such a thing. If such a thing really exists, it is really a treasure. It is normal to save it.


    "Among the Song family, any monk who has cultivated to reach the Tao Realm can choose to enter here to practice for a month. Although you are still only a fairyland, if you want to enter cultivation, you can be interested?" Song Tangning asked.


    Song Ning was actually interested, but he refused. "I won''t do it. After all, this is the Song family''s place. It''s not very good for me to enter casually."


    Song Tangning smiled, but didn''t say much. It didn''t matter whether Song Ning was willing or not. Although he valued Song Ning very much, after all, this is where the Song family''s children can enter the cultivation place. If Song Ning wants to go, then go, If Song Ning didn''t want to go, there was no way to force the other party.


    The two continued to move forward, and every time they walked, they reached a place with extremely heavy yin and a distance of dozens of feet. Song Ning felt the yin qi struck him. These yin qi came oncoming, all from the front That building is like a huge jar.


    "Yin is very heavy, right?" Song Tangning said.


    Song Ning slightly nodded.


    "This is the spiritual hall of our Song family. It is normal to be yin and vigorous. Let me take a look." Song Tangning said.


    Song Ning followed Song Tangning and walked into the hall, and as soon as he pushed the door in, it was a cold face. The hall was almost ten feet tall, and its interior was luxuriously decorated, but the layout was very simple. On the nine-foot platform, all of them are densely placed on the table.


    Song Ning glanced over and felt that the more these spiritual positions went up, the more he could not see clearly. He moved a little in his heart and found that this was not his own dazzling, but it was indeed unable to see the spiritual position above, and it seemed that he was suffering some kind of interference. However, even if he cannot see clearly, he can see that there are some numbers on these spiritual positions.


    "Three feet and six."


    "Five to five."


    "Seven feet ..."


    Song Ning murmured, but didn''t know what it was.


    Song Tangning pointed to these spiritual positions in front of him: "The numbers above are the blood vessel concentration. In our Song family, there is a Tongtianzhu. This Tongtianzhu can verify the bloodline of the Song family''s children. Because of time and space, many children need to use Tongtian. The column can determine its seniority, so the role of Tongtianzhu is particularly important. Through the initial verification of Tongtianzhu, you will get a height. The higher the blood vessel concentration, the stronger the blood vessel concentration, and the seniority will be. The higher. "


    "It turns out there is such a thing." Song Ning sighed that there was something specifically to verify the blood concentration. This Song family is indeed a big family.


    "The uppermost one is ..." Song Ning looked up, although most of the figures on the spiritual position could be seen clearly, but the uppermost ones were unclear, but looking like this, it should be close Nine feet and nine feet.


    Song Tangning looked up and said: "Jiuzhangjiu, the one on the top is my ancestor from the Song family. At that time, he also founded the Song family. When the Song family was brilliant, it was not such a dwelling. A small star, but the entire Song family is a star, and the branches of the Song family are all over the entire star field and are everywhere. "


    When Song Tangning said this, he clearly showed a strange expression. When Song Ning heard this, it was not alarmist. He had heard of the Song family on the falling dust star, and even knew that there was a Song family occupying it. After thinking of a star, think so, maybe the Song family that occupied the entire star may be the branch of the Song family.


    According to Song Ning ��s current understanding of this realm of comprehension, he still cannot fully understand the changes in the star field, but although he cannot fully understand it, he knows that the star field is not tangible, and it is not something that ordinary people can detect, although he has such Strength, but insufficient cultivation, little is known about things in the star field, and even in addition to falling dust stars, have not been to other stars.


    Thinking like this, it is a bit ignorant.


    "Many people don''t believe it after listening to it." Song Tangning saw Song Ning silently, and thought Song Ning did not believe it, but just felt that he had been talking here all the time, which seemed a bit embarrassing.


    Song Ning shook his head: "The juniors did not believe it, but felt that it was too unacceptable. A family as large as the Song family was once glorious, but it will be defeated to this day, and the Song family is not this star. The family dominated by China, that is to say, having other equally powerful families also failed. What kind of battle was that year that would make all of your big families fall? "


    Song Tangning looked sad, and when he talked about this, his face seemed to become a little bit pale: "The battle that year was not something we could control. At that time, I was just a Taoist monk. You might be surprised to say that, but The fact is that during that war, our fairyland monk was almost completely destroyed, and there was a countless number of deaths and injuries in the Taoist monk''s life, but there were countless deaths and injuries, and few of them survived. . "


    "Then ... what about the monk Yu Daojing?" Song Ning said curiously.


    Song Tangning''s body trembled slightly: "Yu Daojing ... and all the predecessors above Yu Daojing, in order to preserve our blood, transform life into a large formation, merge into the starry sky, and everything will not fall back and protect our world."

 Chapter 1124： Guard this world

    "Predecessor means ..." Song Ning''s pupils shrank.


    When Song Tangning saw that Song Ning seemed to understand something, he didn''t hide anymore: "Yes, some of them have turned into heaven and earth, some have turned into stars, and some have turned into vegetation. Anyway, all things in this world are them. The body is composed of the environment in which we live today is just a corner among the vast stars, and this corner was created with their flesh and blood and cultivation. "


    As he said, Song Tangning ��s voice became choked: ��Even after using all of them, only a little space was created, and this space was finally discovered, and the other party could not be injured, but he could seal with the enchantment. We will fall into this enchantment and continue to undergo reincarnation, which will one day be completely wiped out and refined. "


    If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, Song Ning would never believe it, with a trace of perplexity in his eyes: "Senior, now our rules ..."


    Song Tangning was stunned, even if he wanted to understand something, he laughed: "As for this rule, you do n��t have to worry too much. There is a rule in the world. Although the rule will be affected by many predecessors in the past, the actual But they were n��t transformed by them. Of course, this corner of our world is also affected by the rules of the outside world. I even heard that some places seem to be controlled by people. "


    "Where I am, maybe the rules are controlled by people." Song Ning said.


    Song Tangning nodded: "Leng Daoyou mentioned to me that the star you are in is indeed on the edge, the most marginal zone, and it is for this reason that it will be controlled by people. In that case, you can Escape is enough to show your strength. "


    Song Ning did not speak, but the amount of information he received today was too huge, and he thought of the Jinxing where he was as if it were a huge Yin Yang gossip array. If Song Tangning said this, it would be impossible What do the stars and stars become from?


    At that time, it seemed that I heard rumors about this. There is a magic weapon among the stars. That magic weapon affected time and space. I also mentioned this thing in the main mouth of Lengjia a few days ago. Then, is it possible that the entire Yaoxing Is it a magic weapon?


    If this is the case, it is simple to complete the task, but it is actually very difficult.


    "Song Ning, you don''t have to think too much. I tell you this, just to let you know what kind of task you are shouldering. On this matter, you have a long way to go."


    Song Tangning has a meaningful meaning: "We have lived for too long, and we have long been unable to remember how many reincarnations we have experienced, but many seniors at that time opened up this side of the pure land with all our own to let us prosper. The only thing is to be able to retain a trace of blood, and one day, be able to make a comeback. What was the cause of that war at that time, no one can understand it so far, some people say it is for a certain magic weapon, and some people say it is because of inter-ethnic During the battle, some people said that the other party''s invasion was to find a habitat.


    Although I do n��t know the reason, I believe that as long as it is a war, it is impossible to stop like this. Although the war has not broken out in these years, it is because our strength is constantly being weakened. What will happen? "


    "Reincarnation of all ages, if after this time of all ages, then this side of the land will no longer exist, and those invading people would be able to slaughter us to this amount. If it is now, I am afraid that the other party will randomly send some monks. Can wipe out our remaining monks. "


    Song Tangning said and patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "You have to go back and find the magic weapon of time and space, and use the power of the magic weapon of time and space to lift the outer space and time enchantment. After it is lifted, our world will undergo earth-shaking changes. At that time, we had some time to practice, instead of spending all this time on reincarnation, which was ultimately wasted. "


    "Seniors can rest assured that I will seriously look for it after I go back this time." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    Song Tangning seemed very satisfied. After hearing Song Ning''s assurance, he looked up at these spiritual positions. At this glance, he suddenly found that the uppermost spiritual position seemed to have some changes. The original uppermost spiritual position was very vague. Even his name is not clear to him, but now, he can vaguely see that the name of the uppermost spirit bit seems to be two words, but even so, he only sees the vague two words, but can not read What are the two words of Qing?


    It was at this time that I only heard a heavy bell sound from the Song family. This bell echoed among the Song family. Every time it echoed, it made people feel palpitations.


    "Only when the Song family met something 100,000 hot things will this bell ring, let''s take a look at it." Song Tangning was too late to think, pulling Song Ning and heading towards the direction of the Song family''s Wan Ming clock. .


    Among the Song family, there is such a vacant lot. This vacant lot is a square. The square is enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people. In the very center of the square, there is a giant bronze clock. This bronze clock is Wan Ming Bell. Only when the Song family''s 100,000 hot events happen, the Wanming bell will be struck.


    The Wanming bell sounded, and everyone at the Song family was running towards Wanming bell at this moment. Even Song Lei, who had just had a puppet body, was flying towards Wanming bell. This was a major event among the Song family.


    When everyone arrived next to Wan Mingzhong, it was found that there were more than a dozen people standing around Wan Mingzhong. These dozens of people have already become the pinnacle of Dao Realm, and they can only advance to Dao Realm by one step. The appearance made all the monks in the field feel a shock. This is the real strength of the entire Song family. Whether it is the elders who started from the upper elders or the dharma protector, they all appeared at this time.


    The existence of these Taoist peaks is already the supreme existence in the eyes of ordinary Song family children, but when these supreme existences see Song Tangning from afar, they all bow down and salute.


    Song Tangning did not use any special means to teleport to the past, but took Song Ning to walk there step by step. He walked and asked, "What happened?"


    "Ancestor, Tongtianzhu ... lighted up!" One of the Daojing Peak Monks said.


    This Taoist peak monk was already nine Taoist dynasties many years ago, but because of the reincarnation, he was able to advance to Dao Realm almost every time, and every time he was so close, countless reincarnations, He can only be the pinnacle of Tao Realm.


    Song Tangning frowned slightly after hearing this: "You said that Tongtianzhu is bright ..."


    Everyone heard this and turned to look north. The direction of Tongtianzhu was their north. Song Ning''s eyes naturally followed the crowd. At this time, there is indeed a pillar in the north. The pillar is in the sky and stands there as if it is connected to heaven and earth. At this time, it can be seen that the pillar is shining with light, from bottom to top, as if there is blood injection, the **** part starts to rise from below.


    "Tongtianzhu ... the blood of the Song family ..." Song Tangning murmured in his mouth. He couldn''t help looking at Song Ning beside him. Although he didn''t remember how many times the Song family had lit the Tongtianzhu in these countless reincarnations, But he always felt that this time Tongtianzhu suddenly lit up, which had a great relationship with Song Ning.


    But even so, Song Tangning asked: "A new heir has been added to the family?"


    The people looked at each other and shook their heads when they were sure they were not. At this time, they all set their sights on Song Ning. For them, Song Ning was a raw face, and this face suddenly appeared in the Song family and the Song family. The Tongtianzhu light up, what does this mean?


    Song Ning seemed to feel something, so she turned to look at Song Tangning. At the moment, Song Tangning looked even more moved: "Tongtianzhu is 99,000 feet tall, which represents 99,000 feet. Nine feet and nine feet in the spiritual hall, the higher the concentration of the blood veins, the higher the upper part of Tongtianzhu. "


    With that in mind, Song Tangning''s palm fell on Song Ning''s shoulder: "Today I have more Song family members, but you alone, and this Tiantianzhu has responded, it means you are the blood of my Song family."


    Song Ning shook his body slightly, which seemed a little unacceptable, but what Song Tangning said was not false. Moreover, a monk Yu Daojing did not need to climb relatives with him.


    "A hundred thousand!" Said the elder.


    Song Tangning looked up at Tongtianzhu, which was nothing more than a thousand feet. For him, this one was nothing. In his mind, since Song Ning is the blood of the Song family, since he is his own race, since he is in the fairyland China has such strength, let alone ten thousand feet, if there is no six thousand or seventy thousand feet, I am sorry that this Tongtianzhu lights up.


    Nowadays, all Song family members are looking up at Tongtianzhu. In their hearts, they hope that Tongtianzhu will continue to rise in height. In this way, it means that there is a person with rich blood in the Song family. This is for the Song family. Only beneficial and harmless.


    Two thousand feet.


    Three thousand feet.


    Forty thousand ...


    The height of Tongtianzhu continues to rise. Seeing this scene, all Song''s family members are happy, but the most happy one is Song Tangning.


    "It really didn''t happen that Leng Daoyou went to such a ruined star that year, and found my sibling." Song Tangning looked at Song Ning as if he were treating his juniors: "Although my bloodline has 85,000 Zhang Gao, if you are less than 80,000, you should be the next generation, but I do n��t care. Since you are my family, you might as well call me Grandpa. "


    Song Ning did not say much, just bowed his head slightly, his gaze still stayed on the Tongtianzhu.


    Song Tangning was not angry: "Suddenly this kind of thing happens, you will certainly find it unacceptable. I can understand it. Let''s take a look at your bloodline concentration first."


    Between the words, the height above the sky pillar has soared to 76,000 feet. This height is already enough to shock everyone.

 Chapter 1125： Only a little bit wrong

    When everyone was shocked, some pictures were scattered in Song Ning''s mind. These pictures are like fragments of memory. They are very strange, but they are familiar.


    You ... are Song people?


    A **** red awn flashed on the Tongtianzhu, which covered the entire Song family. Every Song family looked up, looking at the Tongtianzhu, their faces were red and their hearts were stirred.


    "No one has possessed such a pure bloodline for many years. The Tongtianzhu has exceeded 70,000 feet. Is it possible that the stranger has inspired the Songtian Tongtianzhu?"


    "If you can lead Tongtianzhu, it must be the bloodline of my family, which is more than 70,000 feet. Except for the ancestors who are above, I am afraid that no one is more rich than his bloodline.


    "Mother, this is already over 70,000, do I want to call him Grandpa Zu?"


    The voice of the Song family ��s discussion began to spread. Anyone from the Song family knew that 80,000 feet were a stumbling block in the Song family, because the rich blood above the 80,000 feet was almost cut off, and everything that appeared should have appeared. What I did n��t show up would never appear again.


    This is the reincarnation of the Song family!


    Although there are few monks above this star other than Yu Daojing monks, they know that their stars are in the space-time enchantment and will continue to reincarnate, but each reincarnation will have some variations, some are different, they Song The characteristics of the bloodline are that it can continue to reincarnate. If the Song family is dead, then in the future, it will enter the Song family and will also be the blood of the Song family.


    But with the continuous rebirth, the bloodline will become more and more light, and some even do n��t know what soul was transferred to on the way of the turn, and they are no longer the people of the Song family.


    It''s really puzzling that such a rich blood line hasn''t appeared in so many years, but it has appeared now.


    At the same time that they were puzzled, Tongtianzhu had reached a height of 79,000 feet.


    Every time a child of the Song family can exceed the blood concentration of 75,000 feet, it means that they will give birth to a monk at the peak of the Tao Realm. So far, all the heavenly elders in the Song family are 75,000 feet. The blood concentration above is as high as it is now, it is Song Tangning of the Song family. The existence of Song Tangning is already the transcendent existence of the entire Song family, and the cultivation behavior of the Song family is almost arranged according to this blood concentration Therefore, I have to say that the ancestors of the Song family were strong enough to customize this rule.


    For the rules, there are three kinds of initial stratification. It is one thing to be able to perceive, another one to be able to use, and the last one is to create your own rules.


    The ancestor of the Song family created the rules himself!


    There is a magical unwritten rule among the Song family. There is a name that differs by more than tens of thousands of blood lines, so you ca n��t see the name above the spiritual position. So the 85,000 feet of Song Tangning, he can only see 90,000 at most. The name of the spiritual position of the blood of five thousand feet, that is to say, in the spiritual hall, the spiritual position he can see is only nine feet and five feet. As for the spiritual position above nine feet and five feet, he cannot see the name at all.


    But this is not absolute. If any ancestor appears in the spiritual position above nine feet and five feet, then the name on his spiritual position has a certain chance to be seen.


    Thinking of this, Song Tangning suddenly thought of being in the Ling Tang just now, as if he had seen the name of the uppermost spiritual position, but the name was a little vague, is it ...


    When Song Tangning looked at Song Ning again, there were some subtle changes in his eyes. If Song Ning really can be the blood of 99,000 feet, then Song Ning is the ancestor of their Song family. ...


    Song Ning seemed to notice Song Tangning''s gaze and turned to look at Song Tangning. He looked calm at this time, but he had some things he couldn''t figure out. After seeing Song Tangning''s expression, his doubts became more serious. .


    "Senior, you are ..." Song Ning frowned.


    Song Tangning smiled bitterly. At this time, listening to Song Ning''s calling of his predecessor was still a pleasant ear, but if Song Ning''s bloodline broke through, then Song Ning''s bloodline shown above the Tiantianzhu exceeded 85,000 feet. Ning is his ancestor, so it is a bit embarrassing.


    "Song Ning, the richness of your bloodline is the only thing I have seen in my life. Maybe the concentration of your bloodline can be the same as my peers." Song Tangning patted Song Ning''s shoulder: "I was right. You, in the future, will be able to become a monk of Yudaojing. "


    Yu Dao Jing?


    Until today, Song Ning did not know how strong this so-called Yudaojing monk is. The existence of Yudaojing monk is like nothingness. Can he really become a Yudaojing monk? At this point, Song Ning did not dare to think about it. Now he is just a fairyland monk. How long will he have in the future, how long will it take to become a monk of the Taoist realm compared to Song Tangning?


    "Seven thousand and nine thousand feet!" When the red mansions on the Tongtianzhu reached seventy-nine thousand feet, all the Song family members held their breath.


    Seventy-nine thousand feet, only one step away from eighty thousand feet, and the height of eighty thousand feet has already become a restricted area of ??the Song family. There are rumors that as long as it can reach eighty thousand feet, then there must be a royal road The cultivation of the environment!


    The reason why the Song family is different is that the people of the Song family are not thinking about Song Ning ��s bloodline can not reach 80,000 feet when facing this kind of thing, but look forward to Song Ning can be above 80,000 feet .


    For the Song family, every reincarnated person is worthy of respect. This is a solid force for the Song family. Especially at the moment, Song Qingtian, Song Qingfeng and others saw that Tongtianzhu was close to 80,000. Zhang, at this moment, I was looking forward to a quick breakthrough. Once the breakthrough, their Song family''s strength must have risen.


    However, while everyone was expecting the blood-red awn on Tongtianzhu to break through 80,000 feet, the red awn stopped.


    The Red Mansions ca n��t keep up. This situation is something they have n��t seen before, but the careful monks will find that the Red Mansions are rising at a very weak speed at this time, and they are about to approach the height of 80,000 feet.


    "Eighty thousand ..."


    "Eighty thousand!"


    First, one person was talking, followed by ten, one hundred, one thousand!


    All the monks of the Song family boiled at this moment. If the rule of the ancestors, if the blood concentration can reach 80,000 feet, then this person will be able to achieve the cultivation of Yu Daojing in the future.

 Chapter 1126： Ninety-nine thousand feet

    In the cry of everyone, that Tongtianzhu stopped, and there was no change at all.


    The Song family believes very much in the rules left over by their ancestors. When they wanted to come, if they reached 80,000 feet, they would definitely be able to achieve the cultivation of Yu Daojing in the future, but if they could not, then they might not be able to reach Yu Dao in the future. The cultivation of the environment.


    There are many monks at the peak of Daojing, and there are many of them in the Song family alone, but there is only one monk at Daojing. Among the stars, there are only few monks at Daojing.


    Disappointment covered the entire Song family, but even so, Song Tangning still patted Song Ning''s shoulder and comforted: "It''s okay, the Song family hasn''t had such a strong blood line for a long time. It can be said that the concentration has given us all a surprise. Among the Song family, under me, it is you. "


    The people of the Song family all turned their eyes to Song Ning''s respect, even though they thought about praying for a while, but they saw that the brightness on the Tongtianzhu remained unchanged.


    Under normal circumstances, if it cannot continue to rise, then it should begin to disappear at this time, but the **** red awn of Tongtianzhu is getting stronger and stronger at this time, so strong as the sun, the light is radiant, and the whole sky has been dyed red , Just like the sunset glowing clouds, half of the sky turned crimson.


    The voices of everyone''s doubts burst out, even Song Tangning, after seeing this situation, felt a little too surprised. This Tiantianzhu hasn''t changed in the past few years, but why did such a change happen after Song Ning came today? ?


    Just when people thought that the light above the sky pillar could not continue to rise, they suddenly felt the light dazzling, causing their eyes to sting.


    "What the **** is ..." Song Tangning covered his eyes while looking up.


    At this time, the entire Song family, Song Tangning alone had the ability to look directly at the Tongtianzhu, but when he saw the light above the Tongtianzhu, the whole person was stunned.


    He had never seen that the brightness of the Tongtianzhu had reached its peak. The entire Tongtianzhu was 99,000 feet, and it was completely lit up. What puzzled him was that the light of the Tongtianzhu flashed extremely fast, just like Scream, shout.


    For a moment, many monks began to adapt to the strong light. Song Ning looked up at the light above the Tongtianzhu. The light above this fiery red column flickered, apparently completely red, and the blood vessel concentration reached 99,000 feet, even It gives people the feeling that if there is a ten thousand feet, this pillar will continue to rise.


    Others may not be able to see it, but Song Ning found at a glance that this Tongtianzhu was the same as the monkey that he saw in the stars at that time!


    "It''s full! It''s full!" It''s not just one of the Song family''s children who said, everyone''s eyes converged on this Tongtianzhu.


    No one in the Song family questioned the concentration of the blood veins more than once. All the monks of the Song family, at this moment, all kneeled down on the ground, and it was the worship of Song Ning.


    At this moment, even Song Tangning bowed to Song Ning. After all, as a pillar of the Song family, he could not kneel to Song Ning casually, but he could bow down and bow to the monk of the Dao Realm. No monk in Wonderland has this kind of honor.


    "Senior, let them hurry up." Song Ning''s face was a little ugly. This sudden change in Tiantianzhu made him a little caught by surprise. Before that, he heard Song Tangning said that the one who can reach 99,000 feet is theirs. The Songshan ancestor of the mountain, his bloodline at this time ... Has this reached its peak? This entire Song family was built by myself?


    Although Song Ning''s words have been spoken, no one listened to Song Ning''s meaning at this time. Even Song Tangning bowed and did not lift up, and remembered many sounds in Song Ning''s ears, which were too noisy. It is impossible to hear clearly whether it was sent by the children of the Song family. There was even a confusion in his mind. This ancient immortal tomb should have existed many years ago, but why now ...


    "Ancestor, if you still have doubts in your heart, just think of this as reincarnation. Perhaps you founded the Song family before countless reincarnations, and now, you go home!" Song Tangning stood up and his voice was uplifted.


    At this moment, people boiled again, and the sounds of all the monks of the Song family boiled all over the place, scaring people around them all fled after hearing the sound.


    The size of the Song family is so great that even Song Ning is unimaginable, but is such a family created by himself before countless reincarnations?


    Tongtianzhu is still shining at a rapid speed. When the frequency of this gleam reached its peak, I saw that Tongtianzhu began to shrink, then gradually became nothingness, and finally disappeared between this heaven and earth.


    Although Tongtianzhu is not a magic weapon, it is what the Song family has existed for many years. It can be said that it accompanied the entire Song family''s children, but this Tongtianzhu disappeared?


    Although Song Ning''s appearance made them feel excited, but Tongtianzhu disappeared, what is the reason?


    In the presence, I was afraid that only those very strong Taoist monks could understand that since Song Ning was the ancestor, all these rules were formulated by Song Ning. At that time, Song Ning left Tongtianzhu, Now Song Ning has appeared and returned, and the disappearance of Tongtianzhu can be regarded as a matter of reason.


    If I say that there are still people who have doubts, I have seen this scene now, and there is no doubt at all. Song Ning is Song Ning, the ancestor of Song Jiakaishan who has a blood concentration of 99,000 feet!


    "You guys, please get up." Song Ning said.


    Song Ning said that he directly pulled Song Tangning up. When Song Tangning all got up, everyone in the Song family also got up. Seeing this, Song Ning only felt a little relieved.


    This scene of the Song family was also seen by all Yu Daojing monks. Although they had overestimated Song Ning before, they never expected that Song Ning would be the ancestor of the Song family. Reincarnation, and the Tianzhu, also disappeared at this time.


    Everything came too suddenly, they thought Song Ning could help them get rid of the reincarnation of time and space, but now ...


    In addition to Song Tangning, several monks from the Taoist realm had a bad idea, but of course, after the idea just started, the Leng family decided to make a decision.


    "Ancestor, please follow me." Song Tangning respectfully said.


    Song Ning followed Song Tangning''s departure, but just walked a few steps, only heard a few words of "Poo Tong", and someone kneeled behind him. He turned around and looked at it. These kneeling people were Song Qingtian, Song Qingfeng and others. .


    Several of them just knelt down and kowtowed to Song Ning: "The ancestor is on, I don''t know what to do. I had the courage to dispute with the ancestor before. Please ask the ancestor to punish!


    Many children of the Song family do not yet know what happened, but at this moment, Song Ning will naturally not know them generally. Moreover, about the marriage of Jingjing, it is he who helped to intervene in the middle. If he really wants to say responsibility , I have some responsibilities that I cannot shirk.


    "It''s okay, we still have something to say, you should go back first." Song Ning said, turning to look at Song Tangning.


    At this moment, the eyes of the two were slightly embarrassed. Just a moment ago, Song Tangning patted Song Ning on the shoulder. When talking to Song Ning, it was like a tone of elders to juniors, but now, Song Ning''s bloodline The force far exceeds him, clearly his ancestor.


    As for Song Ning, Song Tangning standing in front of him is clearly his predecessor, but now it has become a junior who does not know how many generations later. In this case, Song Ning really met for the first time.


    "Please ancestor Mo be angry." Song Qingtian and others did not get up, but continued to kneel on the ground.


    Song Ning can see the sincerity in the eyes of these people. This is not because they feel timid, nor is they worried about what Song Ning will do to them, but is really from the heart.


    For a while, Song Ning felt from them a kind of unprecedented kindness, they were originally their own people, but Song Ning did not want to admit it before, but now he can no longer suppress his mind. That feeling.


    However, when Song Ning was deeply moved, Song Tangning next to him whispered: "Old Ancestor, let''s take a step to speak, or stop here."


    Song Ning stunned and nodded. He knew that Song Tangning must have something important to say, otherwise he would not have to take him from here, and as for the few surviving names in this void After seeing Song Tangning''s move, Yu Daojing monk should appear.


    Yu Daojing monks will show up, maybe the weak will not feel it, but the strong one will find some distortion in the space at the first time. This is a sign that Yu Daojing monks are about to form, but they will condense Forming, I saw that Song Tangning stomped violently, and the whole Song family land trembles tremblingly. This tremor immediately shook the Taoist monks who wanted to condense into shape, and the ray of light just generated in the twisted space Also disappeared without a trace.


    "Song Tangning, what are you doing!"


    "Song Tangning, if you dare to talk nonsense, even if the few of us join forces, they must make you pay!"


    A few voices came into Song Tangning''s ears. Of course, there were also several monks of the Taoist realm who remained silent. They were able to practice to this degree, and naturally they were all wise people. They knew the ideas in Song Tangning''s heart. As for Song Tangning , Indeed, as they thought.


    The monks of the Song family looked at Song Tangning inexplicably. As for Song Ning, the feeling that the monk of Yudaojing wanted to be condensed and formed was very strong. It was reflected at the first time. Next, Song Tangning should be particularly important to what he said, and he should not let anyone know.

 Chapter 1127： Song Tangnings selfishness

    Under the leadership of Song Tangning, Song Ning walked into a closed room, which looked like a prison from the outside, but a very small room. However, from the appearance alone, it gave With a sense of security, Song Ningxian exuded and found that he could not enter this room.


    After Song Ning and Song Tangning entered the room, the door of the room was closed, not to mention that they could not feel everything in the room from the outside, even from the room, they could not detect the outside.


    "What the **** is going on?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Tangning''s expression moved: "Ancestral ancestor, this room can shield some spiritual powers, which is similar to the spells you have shown before, but it is more powerful than yours, even the monks of the Dao Realm, in this environment. There is no way of knowing what we are talking about in the room. "


    Song Ning narrowed his eyes: "I know the purpose of this room. What I asked is, what do the seniors want to say? Is there anything that can''t be known to outsiders?"


    "Ancestor ..." Song Tangning took a deep breath, and his tone began to become heavy: "Ancestor, you came from the outside world, then you can easily return to the outside world."


    Song Ning looked at the other party without speaking, waiting for the other party to continue.


    Song Tangning''s expression at the moment was extremely complicated, and he seemed to be fighting in his heart, but soon he sighed and looked at Song Ning solemnly: "Long Zu, I hope you won''t come back and take risks after you go out. Look for any magic weapon of time and space, don''t care about it, just forget about it. "


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank suddenly: "What the **** do you mean? Why do you say that?"


    "Ancestor, you can live and thrive outside, then our Song family will not be in the aftermath. This is enough. I didn''t know your identity before. Every one of us in this star hopes to be able to leave, especially It ��s us monks of the Royal Realm. We have a long memory. We hope to be able to get rid of this time-space enclave. But if the ancestor is outside, it does n��t make much sense for our Song family to be able to escape this time-space enclave.


    Song Tangning was very moved when he said: "As long as you are safe and safe and keep the incense of the Song family, we don''t care."


    It was only at this moment that Song Ning finally understood why Song Tangning wanted to take him to this small room to talk about this matter. The other Yudaojing monks must have hoped that he could find the magic weapon of time and space, and then entrap them from this time and space. Rescue, but Song Tangning''s idea now is to hope that he will not come back, and hope that he can survive outside.


    In this way, whether he is looking for a magic weapon of time and space or to break the boundary of time and space, there are certain risks for himself, so Song Tangning just told him that.


    But now I want to think that Song Tangning knows too little about him.


    "If I really left now, I won''t come back again. I''m afraid that your stars haven''t waited until the time and space enchantment slowly refining you, have you killed each other and destroyed the stars?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Tangning was silent, and Song Ning''s remarks did have some truth. If other monks of the Royal Daojing determined that Song Ning would not come back, then they would definitely be troubled by Song Tangning, and then the whole Song family would sink. As for whether the monk Yu Daojing will help the Song family at that time, and whether it will trigger a wider war, that is to say.


    But even so, what Song Ning can see from Song Tangning''s eyes is an indelible firmness, and even this death can''t shake it.


    "Ancestor, I still hope you can ..."


    "Don''t talk about it again." Song Ning sighed: "If I don''t want to come back, no one of you can force me to come back, but if I want to come back, no one can stop it."


    "What did the ancestor mean?" Song Tangning was puzzled.


    Song Ning said with a smile: "If it is possible, I hope you can remember that above this star, I have a person who cares about it, and I can''t give it up no matter when it comes."


    Song Tangning''s pupils shrank, and he immediately thought of Song Ning''s alchemy at Lengjia: "The ancestor said it was ..."


    "Yes, I am talking about Leng Yuexiao of Leng Jia, so during this time when I was away, in addition to the owner of Leng Jia taking care of Leng Yuexiao, I also hope you can help. You will wait and I will come back Save you. "


    "But ancestor, if you come back ..."


    "There is no need to talk about this matter. If there is nothing else, let''s go out."


    Seeing Song Ning being so determined, he couldn''t continue to say anything. He couldn''t figure out, for a woman, could he ignore his own safety? Although Song Ning is only a fairyland monk now, how could the ancestor of the ancestor who founded the Song family be a generalist? In the future, it must be a monk in the Dao realm or even higher. By that time, there will be no women?


    However, even if he couldn''t figure it out, Song Ning had already turned to leave, and he had to follow Song Ning.


    As soon as the two walked out of this room, they saw several Yudaojing monks who had been transformed by the outside world. A total of six people stood in front of their eyes. These six people were afraid that the entire star Yudaojing monks were all together. Naturally, there was a person whom Song Ning knew. That was the owner of Leng''s family, the mother of Leng Yuexiao.


    "You guys, just enter my Song family at random like this, isn''t it good?" Song Tangning looked awkward.


    The other five people except Lengjia''s head showed a look of anger, and their body was even more amazing. Several of them stood here and scared the surrounding Song family monks to be terrified, but even so, these The monks of the Song family were still guarding the outside world, motionless, and seemed to be ready to die for the Song family at any time.


    "Song Daoyou, you just brought Song Ning into the room, isolated everything, and said something, don''t you think we don''t know ?!" It was an old man who spoke, and this old man was Gu Jialao. Ancestor!


    The ancestor of the Gu family had to fight Song Ning that day, but because of Song Ning''s identity, coupled with other Yu Daojing monks'' blocking, he could only stop. Now that he has the opportunity, he is naturally the first Difficult.


    One of the old ladies said, "Yeah, Song Daoyou, we can discuss something. You are acting like this, which is really not very good."


    "What''s wrong with my behavior?" So, Tang Tangning narrowed his eyes and looked at these people: "What you think is what I do, then what? I must ask my Song ancestor to do the funeral ? "


    "You ..." The old man pointed to Song Tangning, and there was a fierce expression on his face, as if he wanted to do something.

 Chapter 1128： One finger, one sentence

    Leng Jiazhu raised his eyebrows and looked at everyone: "Everyone is a little restless. Song Ning is now Song''s ancestor. He is now a bloodline, so since Tangning Taoist has some of his own plans, this is normal, everything depends on They are not us. "


    "Yeah, Lord Leng is right. We have countless reincarnations here, maybe sometime it will be directly refined. In this powerful enchantment, Song, who is now only a fairyland As far as Ning is concerned, there are indeed some difficulties. Although Song Ning was willing to help at the time, if you now know everything and do n��t want to help, then it ��s okay. "Standing next to the head of the Leng family is a middle-aged beautiful woman. When this beautiful woman speaks, her voice reverberates, as if from a voice outside of heaven.


    There is another person beside the head of the Leng family, who is a middle-aged man. This middle-aged fan is not open from beginning to end, but he can see that he does not want to speak, but is extremely angry and lazy. If it is now Started, I am afraid that he will be the first to join the battle.


    Everyone disagreed, and Song Tangning was also at ease. If no one supported him, then it would be very difficult to handle this matter, but now the head of the cold family expressed support, and the beautiful woman also supported, while the old woman held a neutral Attitude, this is enough.


    Song Tangning turned to look at Song Ning and bowed slightly: "Ancestor, you shouldn''t worry about this matter, you can do whatever you want without any psychological pressure."


    "Huh, today I will put my words here. If Song Ning does n��t agree to help, then it ��s okay. We have n��t had any major movements here for a long time. Sooner or later, it ��s going to be destroyed. It ��s better to come and see for ourselves How weak, how many people can survive in the end! "The Gu family ancestor roared.


    Fortunately, at the moment, Song Tangning had sealed off the area where they were, and the Song family could not hear their voices, otherwise they would hear this, fearing that the Song family had already started preparing for war.


    "Gu Beiyun, you have to be extravagant, don''t think that our Song family is afraid of you, Song Ning is our Song family ancestor, give me a little respect when you talk!" Song Tangning pointed at Gu Beiyun and scolded.


    Already in a raging situation, the owner of the Leng family coughed and walked between the two of them: "You quarrel here does not make any sense. We tried every means at that time to look for the outside world that can help unravel the starry sky. People, there has n��t been any progress in the past few years. Now Song Ning is here, and Song Ning may bring us out. Then, Song Ning should do all of this, not us. "


    Even though the owner of the Leng family supported it, the old man did not buy it at the moment.


    "I also put my words here today, Song Ning, don''t you like Lengjia''s little nizi? If you don''t agree to cooperate, don''t say you are going to die, I will kill Lengjia''s little nizi!" When the old man said this, his expression was shining, and his predominant attitude was as if he was instructing his servant.


    When he heard the words, Song Ning smiled slightly, and he hasn''t spoken since he came out, but now he can''t help but hear what the old man said.


    "Song Tangning, what I just said, do you remember?" Song Ning said lightly.


    When Song Tangning was stunned, the rest of the people were puzzled, but immediately, Song Tangning understood, what Song Ning said, ''He wants to do, no one can stop him, he doesn''t want to do, no one can force it'', but now Song What does Ning say this?


    Several people stared at Song Ning, and Song Ning pointed to the old man, his voice was very quiet, but it gave people a creepy feeling: "He died, I will help."


    The pupil of the old man shrank, and he laughed immediately, and everyone around him was also blinded. What does Song Ning mean? Why did this old man die?


    But while everyone else was still ill, I saw something suddenly popping out of the old man ��s back, and at the same time, blood spattered out, followed by a strange power falling on his spirit , And then the limbs, a series of invisible rules sealed the great blood of his body, so that he had no room for resistance at all, let alone take the opportunity to escape, his life is also passing by quickly, I do n��t know how many years of cultivation, In this instant, ruined!


    This is a monk of Royal Daojing, but just after Song Ning''s words, it becomes this look ...


    "he died."


    The voice was very strange, with a touch of femininity, that was said by the middle-aged man who had never opened his mouth and held a fan. He pulled out the fan, flicked it gently, and the blood on it dispersed, when the fan opened, it turned out It is made of nine dragon scales, with a faint hint of dragon in between.


    Everyone took a deep breath. As for Song Ning, he said calmly: "Where there is Xiaoxiao, there is me, and people who threaten Xiaoxiao will die."


    With that, Song Ning''s eyes fell on Gu Beiyun: "Your Gu family, what other opinions?"


    Gu Beiyun immediately thought of that day when he wanted to shoot Song Ning, but was directly stopped by several other monks of the Royal Daojing. Today, Song Ning was just a casual finger, and the old man was killed, so it seems that Song Ning did not even Strength kills him, but if you really want him to die, it is just a matter of words.


    At this time in this circle, almost everyone is in danger.


    "He died, you help, this is what you said." The feminine middle-aged man''s eyes were silent as cold water.


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "I will do everything I can to help this star out of the realm of time and space, all of you are just exposed to the light of Xiao Xiao."


    The feminine middle-aged man didn''t care, his body dissipated as soon as he shook his body, and Gu Beiyun immediately left after seeing it, and then the old lady, after the three of them left, only Song Ning and Song Tangning were present, leaving The head of the Leng family and the beautiful woman beside him, as for the old man who had just died, he could not say half a word until the end, and the whole person disappeared out of thin air.


    "Song Ning, you are too bold." Leng Jiazhu sighed.


    Song Ning just smiled: "Since he is looking for death, it will be completed, and it will be a scourge to keep it. If I die, I can rest assured."


    The head of the Leng family was helpless, but she was extremely caring. She thought that after Song Tangning''s explanation, Song Ning might be shaken, but now it seems that Song Ning has not shaken, but is more determined.


    The beautiful woman looked at Song Ning and nodded slightly to Song Ning: "Since I have promised, I will not say much. Be careful in everything. There is indeed a lot of unknown dangers in this matter. Just try your best. After all, our star It may be refined at any time. Maybe you will have to find the magic weapon of time and space and come to us with all your hard work, but you will find that we have been refined. "


    Hearing the words, Song Ning shook his body, only feeling pain in his heart.


    This is the last chance between him and Leng Yuexiao. If he can''t even grasp this opportunity, then what use has he pursued for so many years? After learning what the Leng family head did, he already understood that the nine lives and nine generations between him and Leng Yuexiao were half-true and half-false, even the formation that Xiao Ke set up in those years had no effect at all. In fact, what is recovered in the formation is not Leng Yuexiao. If you want to have it, the only thing you can do is to find the magic weapon of time and space to release the enchantment of time and space.


    Once young, confused and unaware of the way forward, the fairyland is chasing only the direction in his heart.


    Looking back, when I ca n��t see the way I came, I can think about it a little bit, and I will find myself walking along the way, but it is all in vain. The only thing I am thankful for is coming here.


    Here ... is not a fantasy, but a real existence. If you must say a true fantasy, maybe the environment you grew up in before is the fantasy.


    The stars I grew up in, everything I experienced was like a greenhouse. There were no big winds and waves, no facts, and I always felt that the fairy world is beautiful, but I never thought that there are so amazing secrets in this fairy world.


    Now that he knows the direction and what he should do to achieve his goal, how can he give up easily?


    "When I come again, it is the day when I find the magic weapon of time and space. If I return, this star will no longer exist, then ... I will do everything to pay homage." Song Ning said softly, but the words were sharp and stinging. The hearts of a few people present.


    Whether it is a mortal or a monk, the best thing to pay is ��everything��. What he said is not a promise, but it is more credible than any promise.


    "There are few things we can take away here, we can''t give you any help, all we can do is just to say goodbye to you on the day you leave."


    Song Ning shook his head: "Fang Moli, can this person help me find it?"


    "I just got some news today, but I am not sure if I am sending someone to investigate in detail. Presumably, there will be results within these few hours." Speaking of this, he asked, "This Fang Moli is an extremely outstanding woman, you look for her ..."


    "Trusted by others, loyalty, come together, I want to keep her safe." Song Ning said.


    Lord Lengjia nodded slightly: "I will inform you as soon as there is news. Although some of them are not very pleasant today, some words still have to be said to you. Congratulations, you can find someone of your own family here."


    "It''s not unpleasant today. For me, it''s double happiness. If it''s okay, I won''t give it away. Since it is the blood of the same family, I still have some things to do in this Song family." Song Ning took a fist.


    The head of the Leng family nodded with the beautiful woman, but her hind body slowly dissipated. Just a few people were there, but now only Song Ning and Song Tangning are left.


    Song Tangning only thought that all this happened too fast. He expected that maybe he would actually do it today, but he did not expect it to be the result. When he looked at Song Ning, there was more awe in his heart. In front of the faces of many Yudaojing monks, they decided not to change their colors, but they decided the destiny of a Yudaojing monk in one finger. Such a style is worthy of being the ancestor of his own family.

 Chapter 1129： Into the ruins

    The scene just now was nothing but nothingness in the eyes of all Song family children. At that time, Song Tangning blocked the surroundings with enchantments, so these Song family children were invisible. Now they finally have vision, but they see Song Ning and Song Tangning, as well as the other Yu Daojing monks who had condensed their bodies, were now gone.


    When the disciples were in a daze in the place, they only heard Song Tangning instructed: "You all go down first, I will walk with the ancestors at home."


    Everyone bowed to salute one after another, and then retreated politely. After seeing everyone retreat, Song Ning began to say: "Before you said that some of the Song family''s ancestors used to understand the dojo used, although they are all abandoned, but Treasures, some of the Song family''s children can enter there to feel something? "


    Song Tangning quickly nodded and said: "The ancestor said that I just invited the ancestor. The ancestor said that he did not want to go in. Now the ancestor can follow me to take a look at it. Naturally, there is nothing wrong with you.


    Song Ninglue nodded: "Go check it out, maybe there will be any adventures."


    The two walked in the direction of the ruins one after the other. This large area of ??ruins is indeed a treasure for their Song family. When they were closed, many ancestors would leave their feelings here. There are even some people who leave the Dao Law or Immortal Art they have learned on the wall. As a result, this place is more precious than places like the Tibetan Classics. It is estimated that this is the Song family ��s protection. The reason here.


    The clear wind blew on the positive Song family''s land. Song Ning and Song Tangning stood in front of the ruin. The ruin was like a small village. A dilapidated gate was exactly the same as an ordinary village. Song Ning saw this After a scene, the only thing I thought of was what I had experienced in Jixing.


    "Ancestor, I won''t disturb you, you can use everything here, you can enter any room, but there is one thing I need to tell you." Song Tangning said.


    Song Ning nodded.


    "Because this was the ancestor of the Song family, so many times, even if the children of the Song family enter, they will be affected. The body may not be able to bear it. As the time increases, the more they stay in this ruin, The more you will feel unwell. "


    Speaking of which, Song Tangning paused, seeming to be worried that Song Ning would be unhappy, and explained: "In fact, the reason I am saying this now is not to say that your lack of strength will cause physical discomfort, but your current The cultivation base is really not high, so I need to inform some things in advance, so that you can adapt to it. "


    When it comes to this, Song Tangning''s tone obviously becomes more humble.


    When Song Ning heard these ��you�� words, she was a little bit uncomfortable, but now she does n��t have too much trouble with Song Tangning.


    "I naturally understand what you say. There is always some power in this kind of place. There may even be some heroes. Some things like fairy magic law will make people fall into the trap. Your reminder, I will remember. "Song Ning said.


    Song Tangning quickly bowed: "Thank you ancestors for understanding."


    "I''m in. If you''re in trouble, go busy." Song Ning said.


    Song Tangning waved his hand: "I am here to protect the ancestors of the ancestors and enter this ruin, there are many strange things, not necessarily what will happen, I still guard here, if there is anything, I can Help immediately. "


    Song Ning did not continue to say anything to Song Tangning. After all, Song Tangning said these words for his own good.


    Song Ning stepped into this ''small village'', and as soon as he walked in, he only felt a hint of coldness all over his body. This feeling was not cold, but rather a bit like a summer resort in midsummer. Nothing uncomfortable.


    "This area is so large, it seems that there are countless ancestors practicing here in the entire Song family. It is estimated that the immortal Taoism should be countless." Song Ning thought, and walked directly into the nearest room to himself .


    But what makes Song Ning feel a little surprised is that there is nothing in this room, it''s just a small empty room. If he hadn''t known the extraordinary here for a long time, Song Ning would think that this place is really a small one. It ��s just a village, and now I ��m in a small house.


    Although there was nothing in this room, Song Ning still meditated cross-legged. After sitting down, he began to settle in.


    Many times, what people leave is not necessarily visible to the naked eye, and there are many things that are invisible to the naked eye, maybe in this room, if you meditate for a certain period of time, you will be able to perceive what this is. Opportunity.


    Close your eyes and open it again. Several hours have passed. Song Ning didn''t feel anything at all. It was like he was asleep in this room just now. This feeling seems to be like the whole person has entered a kind of nothingness. realm.


    In this case, Song Ning had not felt it before, but it did not take so long. It seems that this world is really not short. Although the opportunity left by the ancestors in this room has been figured out, He didn''t have the intention to continue to stay. What he wants to find now is some magic spells and Taoisms. After all, there are too few magic spells and Taoisms that can be used on him. The nine-star overlord body and the sky and nine changes have only realized the first One heavy.


    Although the first weight alone is already very strong, but it is not very commonly used. Just after Song Ning cast the first star of the nine-star overlord body and the first change of the sky, I feel that the body load is a bit heavy, and it is impossible for me to be so. An immortal technique.


    However, in the following days, Song Ning had nothing to gain from the ruins. Although these are all the places where the ancestors were closed, but there are not many things left, and there are fewer useful ones.


    In a few days, Song Ning could not find his own magical magic method among the ruins, and most of the ruined rooms have been searched by him. He found that the farther away from the door from here It seems that the people who broke through here at the time had higher cultivation, and the deeper their understanding of the Tao, although there was little gain in Taoism and Immortality, they were able to have some insights in the understanding of the Tao, which is considered to be It''s a good thing.


    At this time, Song Ning, who was in the ruins, had no feeling, but Song Tangning, who was outside the ruins, stared at the ruins and muttered in his mouth: "It has been three days, and the ancestor has been in the ruins for three days."

 Chapter 1130： countercurrent

    If it is said that in ordinary times, Song Tangning will naturally not care so much. For these monks, the time of three days is just a flick of the finger, and it is not even worth mentioning. But now when Song Ning enters the ruins, he does not Very concerned.


    There is a saying to enter this ruin, called ''three days is auspicious''. This is a good saying. If you can stay in this ruin for more than three days, you will get some opportunities on the fourth day. If it is after the fourth day, there will be a crisis.


    So at this moment Song Tangning is waiting for Song Ning, hoping that Song Ning will come out on the fourth day.


    Among the ruins, Song Ning had a lot of thoughts in his heart. After three days, he knew it well. On this day, when he walked to a room that was not small in size, he found that the room was relatively new. Not only are there some furniture on display, there is even a cup of tea on the table, and the tea seems to be smoking.


    When Song Ning walked up and touched it, the tea was hot!


    This is too amazing. In these three days, Song Ning can be sure that no one but himself is in the ruins, but now such a cup of tea appears, but this cup of tea is actually hot?


    He was about to hold the tea cup up, but suddenly he saw the tea leaves floating in the water, and the tea leaves were constantly changing. At this moment, it seemed to be dancing, very neat.


    The fragrance of tea overflows, and the fragrance enters the tip of Song Ning''s nose. Song Ning can feel the extraordinaryness of this tea. The fragrance alone has a refreshing feeling. Now that he has cultivated like this, he has experienced a lot, and it is quite knowledgeable. However, I did not expect that there could be such a tea that made him feel extraordinary.


    "The tea is hot, but why ..." Song Ning held up the teacup, and the tea leaves in the teacup were still changing, sometimes like snowflakes, sometimes like grass.


    He wanted to take a sip, but when he saw this, he had to put down his teacup.


    After putting down the teacup and looking around again, I found that the scene in this room had changed. It was just an ordinary room just now, but now it was a piece of green grassland before Song Ning ��s eyes. Then, it became In response to the severe cold caused by wind and snow, Russia has become a scorching heat.


    Song Ningdang''s eyes will fall on the teacup, and finally he can see some clues.


    The tea leaves in the teacup are constantly changing. When it is like grass, this room becomes a grassland. When it is like the sun, this room becomes a scorching heat. When it is like snowflakes, the room is a icy snow.


    "There are hidden mysteries in this teacup." Song Ning sat down and looked at the teacup quietly. He didn''t believe that anything in this world would be innocent. If only someone created this technique for fun, So what is the reason behind it? Moreover, is this a created spell or a magic weapon?


    If it is a magic technique, it may be able to create some truths, but if this tea cup and tea are a kind of magic weapon, then this is too amazing.


    It''s just that when Song Ning stared closely at the tea, she suddenly found that the tea was boiled and gradually sank to the bottom of the cup, and her surroundings also changed again. It was no longer the wide and bright room before. But, like what I saw before, it is inconspicuous and extremely shabby.


    In the room, there was only such a table, a chair, Song Ning sat on the chair, and the tea cup was placed on the table.


    Song Ning looked around, there were ordinary stone walls around, there was no change, and the tea became cold in an instant.


    He picked up the teacup and sniffed gently at the tip of his nose, without any tea fragrance.


    He put down the teacup and pondered quietly.


    The change of tea has caused the change of the room. When the room changes, the tea is also changing. So, all this is because of the tea, not the tea cup. As of this moment, this tea may not have any effect at all.


    There is no slight fluctuation of the fairy power in the room, which is enough to show that after entering the room just now, I am not in a certain spell.


    After thinking for a while, Song Ning smiled, and felt that he was a little too nervous. The tea cup was an ordinary tea cup. The room was also an ordinary room. There was no magic technique or magic weapon. The magical thing is this tea. The scent exuded him into a certain illusion.


    Having said that, how did this tea come from?


    The tea cup was still hot just now, but it was just a moment of effort, but it turned into herbal tea, which he couldn''t understand.


    Time passed slowly, so he stared at the tea cup like this. At first glance, he was fascinated. I do n��t know how long it passed. He suddenly found that the tea leaves in the tea cup started to shake, slowly, slowly ... The scene when the tea was just made is formed, the tea leaves are still floating on the tea!


    countercurrent? !


    Song Ning''s scalp is numb, and he can see this technique in this small room. This is not a simple cycle. If it is a cycle, then it must be following a certain rule, but he clearly felt himself beside him just now. The time seems to have changed a bit.


    This is counter-current, which can reverse the time of making tea, even though it is only a very short time, but for monks, this is almost impossible to achieve.


    Among the ruins of the Song family, Song Ning did not have much gain in these few days. However, at this moment, he found that this tea that can go back in time will naturally not give up easily.


    Time, day by day ...


    Even the owner of the Leng family couldn''t wait. He came to the Song family alone and found Song Tangning.


    "Leng Daoyou?" Song Tangning was surprised when she saw her coming.


    "Song Daoyou, can you see Song Ning? A few days ago, I told him that he didn''t respond." The head of the Leng family asked, she was not worried about Song Ning. After all, in this star, Song Ning could let Song Ning There are few people involved in the accident, even though these monks from the Dao Dao Realm were able to kill Song Ning, they did not do so.


    Song Tangning pointed to the ruins in front of him: "The ancestor has been in it for seven days, but he still hasn''t come out, but there is no sound in the ruins. Presumably, the ancestor is feeling something."


    "Seven days ?!" Leng Jia''s head frowned, but even Xuan Shu spread out: "Yes, he is the reincarnation of your Song ancestor, after all, it is normal for Zeng to stay in this ruin for a longer time. . "


    Song Tangning smiled: "What''s the matter with Leng Taoyou, but can I tell you?"


    "It doesn''t have to be. I''ll wait here. In fact, I really want to know what kind of gains Song Ning can get here." The head of the Leng family said, just like Song Tangning, he sat down cross-legged.


    At this moment, in this ruin, Song Ning was still motionless, just watching the tea leaves and teacups.


    For a few days, his mind seemed to be blank for a moment, the time passed, he hadn''t even considered it, and the time around him kept passing and coming back.


    "Time ..."


    Song Ning suddenly felt like a wake-up call. Although these days were just blank spaces in his mind, there was no memory at all, but he could feel that there was something flowing around him. This feeling, he was not never before.


    The regular silk thread is exactly like the feeling beside you in the past few days.


    "Time is also a kind of rule. Time flows backwards. If time is regarded as a rule, and the rules are threaded, then ..." Song Ning waved his hand, and a thread appeared around him at this time.


    His pupils shrank sharply, and he only felt that his scalp was numb. There were countless rules between this world and the world, and they were countless silk threads.


    The flow of time is the rule, the wind is the rule, the rain is the rule, the existence of the room is the rule, and the loose soil is the rule, so in this world there can be only such a regular thread, but at this moment, in this room, even There is only one silk thread, and this silk thread was light at that time!


    It turns out so!


    He finally understood that there was only one reason why I didn''t know how long it had been, and there was only one reason, that is, there was only one rule of time in this room. If this rule could not be felt, then no other rule would exist.


    When other rules do not exist, no other thoughts will arise in the human mind, and time will elapse instantaneously when the brain is blank.


    "The Tao produces one, two, three, and three things.


    Without these rules, there wouldn''t be so many distractions in people''s hearts, so what will this world become? One thought leads to two thoughts, two thoughts to three thoughts, three thoughts to countless thoughts, one thought to one law, and many thoughts to countless law, each law is a time and space, if this is the case ... "


    Song Ning only felt that he understood something, but when he thought of it, he suddenly felt a headache and his thoughts temporarily stopped.


    That is, at the same time, an invisible light that traversed unknown galaxies into Song Ning''s heavenly spirit, Song Ning just shivered and his eyes became confused.


    "Just ... what happened?" He looked down at the teacup. What happened to the teacup? Why did the tea inside change? How long have you been here by yourself? Why are you sitting here?


    It was also the moment when the invisible light fell on Song Ning''s spirit. When Song Ning forgot what happened just in this room, beside Song Tangning, the quietly silent house owner suddenly suddenly meditated. Disappeared.


    Four days later ...


    The head of the Leng family appeared in the Song family.


    "Leng Daoyou?" Song Tangning looked up at her.


    "Song Daoyou, do you know what Song Ning is doing? A few days ago I passed on what he wanted to know to him, but he did not respond, so I came to see it myself." Leng''s family said.


    Song Tangning raised his hand and pointed to his ruins: "The ancestors have entered the ruins. It has been seven days now, but they have not come out yet."


    "Seven days?" The head of the Leng family was shocked, but immediately, she shook her head again: "After all, it is the bloodline of your ancestors from the Song family. It is normal to stay in this ruin for a long time.

 Chapter 1131： Four days of disappearance

    Song Tangning smiled: "What''s the matter with Leng Taoyou, but can I tell you?"


    "It doesn''t have to be. I''ll wait here. In fact, I really want to know what kind of gains Song Ning can get here." The head of the Leng family said, just like Song Tangning, he sat down cross-legged.


    In this ruin, Song Ning was still sitting on the chair, looking at the tea cup quietly, beside him, there was a long silk thread.


    "Time ..." Song Ning frowned slightly. He always felt that he had forgotten something before. Has something happened to him before? Why did the threads of time rules look so familiar?


    This situation ...


    Suddenly, Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and suddenly felt that there was a force coming towards him. When he looked up, he just felt that the sky had collapsed.


    The surrounding rules collapsed, and the only thread of time reflected by the rules of time also broke.


    One star domineering body!


    Song Ning sacrificed his whole body strength to attract a star-type body, and a faint golden light fell on it, but even so, the power that suddenly fell in the sky still made him feel powerless.


    What is this power ...


    This destructive coercion does not appear to be heavy, but it gives people a sense of erraticness. Seeing this momentum is not like attacking the flesh, but more like attacking the Yuanshen.


    If even the Yuanshen were destroyed ...


    Seeing that the ��sky�� was about to collapse, the surrounding rooms were trembling, the ground was lifted, and the space in all directions was squeezed towards Song Ning.


    Like a mouth that can swallow everything, want to completely swallow it.


    There are no rules around, no rules, He Shengdao?


    He didn''t hesitate and looked up to the sky.


    Long Yin, double Yin!


    Roar ~


    A sound wave rippled through thousands of layers of ripples, which directly passed through the space that swept through the body.


    The roar was harsh and shocked, and Song Ning was shocked to bleed. There were bleeding lines in the pores, not only him, but even the ruins felt the shock.


    Colorless and invisible.


    Master Leng and Song Tangning had just felt the collision of this violent force, and then their hearts shook. They could not see any attack at all. They only felt that this force collided on their bodies, and the spirit of the body was violent. The ground shook, the two''s faces changed greatly, and they looked far away, staring at the direction this power came from.


    What kind of power actually causes such fluctuations?


    At this moment, in the ruined room, Song Ning''s surroundings had been restored to calm. The room was empty, without any slight fluctuations, and there were no rules, even the silk threads transformed by the rules were missing.


    If you do n��t understand the truth of this world, I ��m afraid you will never understand the mood of Song Ning at this moment. In this world, there can be no existence of Tao, and there can be no rules, but at this moment, in this room There is no way, there are no rules, even the trace of time rules that just existed now disappeared.


    His scalp tingled for a while, and he looked up at the top. There was no slight change in the room, but whether it was the attack just now or his own resistance, it did exist.


    "What the **** is going on here ..." Song Ning''s body gradually recovered. At the moment when his body recovered, some strange pictures appeared in his mind, as if he had experienced this kind of thing before, Everything I have just experienced before is in this room and this place.


    countercurrent����


    Song Ning stared blankly at the teacup, and suddenly there was a buzz in his mind. He shook his head and his pupils shrank. Then he suddenly thought of something. Just when he thought about it, he couldn''t help but take a few steps back. , Shook his head and exclaimed: "impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    At this moment, in the starry sky, the eyes that traversed some unknown planes fell on Song Ning. Seeing this, he was slightly surprised and couldn''t help but muttered to himself: "This child is ... this is a magic weapon. ? "


    Eight days ago, for the first time he felt that Song Ning had realized this ''countercurrent'', he immediately descended a dharma, making the entire star''s time go back four days, but four days later, Song Ning once again realized ''countercurrent'' Then, he wants you to lower the Dafa again, who would have thought that this Dafa should be hardened by Song Ning without any damage.


    The two stars are too far apart. If the Taoism can succeed continuously, it can continue to be performed, but if the Taoism fails once, then it will no longer work.


    For so many years, how many people have blocked him, but he has failed in such a young man who seems to have only the cultivation of fairyland?


    He narrowed his eyes to the distant figure and sighed a little harder: "Not only fairyland, although only this fairyland''s cultivation practice, but his strength has been infinitely close to Yudao Realm, who is he?"


    Too far away, he couldn''t feel everything in Song Ning''s body. He hesitated for a moment, and a small person suddenly appeared in front of him. This small person quickly zoomed in. Upon closer inspection, he turned out to be a monk.


    This monk is not low, even in the Royal Realm, it can be regarded as a master.


    "Sovereign Lord." The monk bowed.


    The person who was called ��respecting the Lord�� was the one who just started with Song Ning. He looked down at the monk in front of him: ��Go and try to see how strong this person is.��


    The monk turned around and saw that the Lord''s finger was a little empty, and a picture appeared. In the picture was Song Ning.


    At this time, Song Ning''s eyes stared at this side as if he could see it!


    Seeing this scene, the monk smiled slightly: "Where can the fairyland cultivate behavior, how strong can it be?"


    "When you find him, if his strength can exceed Yu Daojing, he will bring him back." The Lord slowly said.


    "Follow your orders." The monk finished, turned and left.


    In the ruins of the Song family, Song Ning shivered and only felt cold in the back. He always felt as if someone had just said something behind his back. He knew the rules of the world and naturally knew what had happened just now. At the moment just now, there must have been someone who wanted to stop him from enlightenment, so deliberately wondering, even if he was not safe in this star, but at this time he did not understand, why the other party did not continue to stop.


    At this time, Song Ning was only a touch away from the comprehension. Only a layer of window paper had not been pierced. He immediately meditated cross-legged and began to understand. Now, as long as he can figure out exactly where the four days have disappeared, he has gone. You will be able to fully comprehend this ''countercurrent'' technique, if not, you will never be enlightened.

 Chapter 1132： Is it reincarnation or counter-current

    Where did the time disappear?


    In Song Ning''s mind, everything that happened just now appears, and he is also trying to remember everything he has forgotten before, but no matter how he thinks, he can''t figure it out. The inexplicable disappearance of the previous four days is an illusion or Real existence?


    Time passed in his thinking, one or two days ...


    When Song Ning suddenly opened his eyes, he found that everything around him didn''t seem to have changed a bit. The only thing that was different from the previous one was that the room seemed to be more dated than before.


    After a few days, he has even forgotten whether the time around him is passing.


    He seemed to be stunned. After opening his eyes, he stared blankly at the cup in front of him. Everything in this cup was constantly changing, exactly the same as what he saw at first sight.


    One year ...


    Two years ...


    Unconsciously, when Song Ning suddenly recovered, he found that his face reflected in the teacup had also changed, the green silk became gray-haired, and the white beard was all over his cheeks.


    In the end what happened? !


    His scalp is numb. Is it that he has spent a long time in order to realize all this? Is he already old enough to grow white hair and white whiskers?


    He hurriedly ran out of the room and ran all the way out of the ruins.


    Impossible, impossible!


    How could Song Tangning, who was staying outside the ruins, not come to cry if he really felt for so long? If it has really been so long, how can this star exist safely? If it''s really been so long ...


    However, when Song Ning ran to the gate of the ruin, he suddenly found that besides Song Tangning and Leng''s family head, he was only full of vicissitudes in their faces. The body is a bit rickety.


    "How long has it passed?" Song Ning asked weakly.


    Song Tangning did not speak with the head of the Leng family, but looked at him with tears.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, his body was cold for a while, and his eyes were black, almost fainting.


    time����


    Everything is because of time ...


    He felt a whirlwind of turbulence, and he had no consciousness, as if he had fallen into a dark world.


    There is no sun here, and the only thing he can feel is the time that keeps flowing around him. Time is like a circle, turning around him.


    This is a circle.


    "Song Ning, Song Ning?"


    In a trance, Song Ning felt that someone was calling for himself, but it was dark around him. He couldn''t see anything but the constantly rotating circles that he could feel. He tried hard to open his eyes, but eventually But still unable to open.


    "Song Ning, you wake up, what happened?"


    The sound was clearer. Song Ning felt his body shaken. At the same time as his body was shaken, the surrounding space began to turbulent. He opened his eyes violently, his forehead was covered with sweat beads, and the surroundings were no longer dark.


    He took a closer look, and there was a lot of light around him, a few thin clouds on the blue sky, some white like freshly picked cotton, and some reddish like the color of the drunken face of the beautiful woman, all this It''s so beautiful, it''s completely different.


    Beside him were the head of the Leng family and Song Tangning, who were looking at him with concern at the moment.


    "You ..." Song Ning''s head was very confused: "How long have I been in?"


    Song Tangning said: "On the seventh day, when you went in for three days, Leng Daoyou came, and a loud noise suddenly came from inside, and both of us were affected, so I hurried in with Leng Daoyou to see Look, and then bring you out. "


    "Seven days?" Song Ning looked at the sky.


    The clouds are like the tea leaves in the cup just now, and the whole day is like tea.


    The sky does not change, the clouds change rapidly, and the changes change again and again ...


    wrong����


    Song Ning suddenly sat up and said to herself: "Not reincarnation, not reincarnation ... if it is reincarnation ..."


    He talked to himself, but what he thought was a little different from what he had just realized.


    What he felt was seven days plus four days. In Song and Tangning, it felt that it was seven days, indicating that the four days did indeed disappear, but for Song Tangning, such a monk of Daojingjing would not Affected by the reincarnation of time and space, that is to say, what you have just experienced is not reincarnation.


    What''s more, if it is really reincarnation, it should be a reincarnation, seven days plus seven days, not seven days plus four days. Now the four days that have disappeared are against the current.


    Time and space can flow backward, and time and space can also reincarnate.


    If it is a reincarnation, it should remain the same. At that time, he heard that there will be some changes, and he felt that it was not right. But now I think that if I use the countercurrent explanation, everything will make sense.


    "Ancestor?" Song Tangning called.


    Song Ning waved his hand and stood up: "I''m okay, okay." Then, he looked at the head of Leng''s house: "Lord, is there something to find me?"


    "Yes, the people you asked us to help find have been found before, Fang Moli."


    Song Ning nodded: "Where is she?"


    "Tianquan Jianzong of 18,000 miles in the southeast direction."


    Song Ning clenched his fist at the owner of the Leng family: "Thank you."


    "However, some people came over to say that Fang Moli seems to be out to perform some tasks, so ..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll just know it." Song Ning said, and said to Song Tangning: "You help me to greet the head of the cold family first. I''m going to leave first. If there is anything, wait for me to come back."


    Song Tangning hadn''t had time to speak yet, only to see that Song Ning''s figure had disappeared. He looked at Song Ning''s disappearing position inexplicably, and then looked at the head of Leng Family: "What happened to the ancestor?"


    "How could I know that it became like this after entering the ruins of your Song family. If I could all know, then you still need to ask me?" The owner of the Leng family gave Song Tangning a glance.


    Song Tangning shook his head helplessly: "Leng Daoyou, please come with me and sit in the house for a moment. Since the ancestors let me entertain you, I''m not good enough to let you leave in a hurry."


    The owner of the Leng family did not say much, and followed Song Tangning and left.


    At this time, Song Ning had arrived not far from Tianquan Jianzong. Tianquan Jianzong was also in the mountains, and at this time, Song Ning ��s mountaintop was not part of Tianquan Jianzong. I didn''t rush to find Fang Moli, but thought about what happened just now.


    Now it is almost certain that this star is not constantly reincarnating, but is counter-current.


    Was it because of a problem with the space-time boundary that the flow was reversed, or was the space-time boundary itself to make the stars reverse?


    At this time he could not fully understand how the countercurrent and reincarnation would affect a star, but he always felt that there was a huge gap between them.


    A clear breeze touched Song Ning''s hair, he looked at the clouds in the sky.


    For a moment, it seemed like a long time.


    Suddenly, he got a good idea and finally figured it out.


    Just like what I thought just now, reincarnation is invariable, and the countercurrent will change. This means that at the same time as the countercurrent, there will be some changes. Four days, not without the past, and It''s true, it''s just a countercurrent, and the memory after the countercurrent will be sealed. If you don''t find it, you will never know that you really existed.


    "So ... why is it against the current?" Song Ning''s heart beat, and there was a piece of countless regular thread all over his body that was constantly flashing at this time. This is the rule of time.


    Together with time, he slowly appeared beside Song Ning. He raised his hand and grabbed the time together in his hands. When he held it tightly, he also fully realized the truth of the tea cup before.


    It turns out that the regular thread of time can wrap around in a circle, and it will continue to reincarnate, but if it reverses time on the way to reincarnation, then it will never hit the standard of reincarnation, but it will continue to reverse.


    If a circle is a hundred days, the countercurrent is ten days.


    Well, this star should have been reincarnated once in a hundred days, but it has never been reincarnated, but it has turned against countless times.


    A monk''s cultivation practice can never be broken, because every time he reaches that point of view, he will reverse the flow ...


    Suddenly, Song Ning found that this time of reverse flow did not seem to be a bad thing. In this place, although they did not know how many times they had reversed flow, their lifespan had not changed. They kept on reverse flow and cultivated to return to the original point continuously. One day, as they just did, they suddenly jumped out of this countercurrent, then their accumulated cultivation practices for countless years will also erupt at the same moment.


    "Isn''t it ..." Song Ning''s eyes widened, and he suddenly rose from the ground: "Is it set by the many predecessors who have saved this star? Time goes back, causing the illusion of time and space reincarnation, and deceived the outside world to refine The monks who came out of the realm of time and space protected the people here and at the same time gestated everything silently. "


    Was it for that war?


    Song Ning clenched his fists tightly. If everything he said was true, then he would have to seize the time. Once upon a time, he thought he had jumped out of the control of others, but now he found that Even if the host of Leng Jia''s family arranged all this at the stars, she was nothing more than a chess piece. In the midst of the ritual, the guidance he received was too strong, and it was impossible to determine who actually made it.


    Someone wanted to erase the countercurrent he had felt before. If that memory was erased, it might be that the next time someone realized that the countercurrent was just countless years later.


    What is the heart of this person? Is it good or bad?


    He could not understand all of this, but now there is one thing he is very clear, that is, he has mastered this counter-current technique, but this technique needs to be practiced and requires strong cultivation as a backing. Now he What you can do is to simply reverse instantaneous currents, which is not enough ...

 Chapter 1133： Mysterious Tianquan

    The horizon will set the sun.


    Afterglow spilled over the sky, and half of the sky was red.


    Song Ning''s heart moved, and when he lifted his fingers, a thin silk thread around his body flew out, like a ray of light, and directly ejected to the sky. However, after less than a breath, the sun set again, and the clouds ignited in midair.


    "Is there not enough time?" Song Ning sighed, his own strength is still insufficient, but this should not only be a question of his own strength. According to his understanding of Tao, when practicing Taoism, it is often necessary to understand the Tao Perhaps it is still not deep enough.


    He did not continue to think about this matter, but looked at the beauty of Luoxia quietly.


    I do n��t know how long it has been. He has n��t seen this kind of scenery well. Now it happens to be a beautiful scenery.


    On this day, the mountain range where Quan Jianzong is located is somewhat different from the ordinary mountain range. On this side, Zhoushan rises high, straight into the sky, but surrounded by mountains, it is a depression, and there is a huge spring in this depression. The spring water is like a mirror, reflecting the cloudy sky above the sky. It is very beautiful.


    Although Song Ning did n��t know, he felt that the spring water was full of immortality, but such a magical water must have belonged to the Sword Sect of Heaven, he did n��t want to set foot casually. No matter how strong he is, he didn''t want to challenge the entire Tianquan Sword Sect casually, let alone Fang Moli.


    He wanted to see the spring water clearly, but found that there was a light mist on the spring water, and it was not clear from here, let alone in the spring water, even if there were people around the spring water, the surrounding trees Whatever, it seems extremely vague.


    "Is there any enchantment?" Song Ning thought to himself, but after careful observation, he dismissed this idea. This is not likely to be an enchantment. If it is an enchantment, it will certainly fluctuate, but now it is Can''t feel the slightest fluctuation, so from this, it is very likely that it is a natural barrier of the spring.


    Maybe it was like the sun and moon enchantment that I saw in Jingjing''s teachers before?


    Song Ning thought, instead of continuing to explore the spring, he closed his eyes and felt the quietness between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Song Ning could not see everything around the spring water, but something was shocking him around the spring water.


    This was originally the domain of Tianquan Jianzong, but in recent years, even Tianquan Jianzong has some difficulty in controlling this spring. This spring was originally called Tianquan, so Tianquan Jianzong was also called Tianquan Jianzong.


    There is actually this fairy sword in the Tianquan. The name of this fairy sword is the Tianquan sword, and the Tianquan sword contains great power, but no one has been able to let this Tianquan sword out for a long time. sheath.


    Therefore, among the Tianquan, the Tianquan sword has been lonely for a long time, and now this time it is the disciples of the Tianquan Jianzong who came here to pull out the Tianquan sword.


    This is a grand ceremony for Tianquan Jianzong, so every time it is very lively, but this time it is a bit unusual, this time Tianquan Jianzong came to participate in only a few people, these people are their entire days The leader of the Quan Jianzong generation, the Tianquan sword itself is the treasure of the Tianquan Jianzong, so it is natural for the pride of nature to be able to participate in this grand ceremony.


    If Song Ning was present, he would surely find that two of them were very familiar with him, one of them was Fang Moli, and the other was Qian Renyu.


    Among the falling dust stars that day, the appearance of Qian Renyu really made Song Ning unhappy, but at that time Song Ning''s cultivation practice was far from Qian Renyu''s, and his strength was slightly inferior, so he didn''t do anything with Qian Renyu.


    Now if Fang Moli sees Song Ning, he may not recognize it, but Qian Renyu has already recognized Fang Moli.


    There are a total of five people involved in Tianquan Jianzong this time. Except for Fang Moli and Qian Renyu, the strength of the other three is not weak. Among them, it can be regarded as a medium level. It can be seen that the level of the Sword Sect of Heaven is very good. Even within the Daomen sect, it is regarded as a large sect, and the Daomen sect above it is also rare.


    The five of them have known the rules of the Tianquan Sword Sect''s grand ceremony for a long time, and even know how the Tianquan sword in the Tianquan has a natural barrier. Those who want to enter here need some prerequisites. Therefore, even now the elders will not enter Tianquan casually, so there are only five of them around the huge Tianquan.


    Among them, headed by Qian Renyu, Qian Renyu glanced around, his eyes stayed on Fang Moli for a while, and then said: "Today, I will take everyone into this Tianquan together Among them, everyone works together, no matter who, if you can obtain the Tianquan sword, you can get the position of the young master of the Tianquan sword, and you can also have the Tianquan sword spectrum. This way of obtaining the Tianquan sword, everyone must be Is already familiar with the heart, is not close to the strength, mainly depends on the opportunity, not much to say, after entering Tianquan, many things may happen, and may even fall into the illusion itself, to the same door attack."


    "If this happens, everyone must adapt to it." Then, Qian Renyu''s eyes fell on Fang Moli: "Sister Fang, you''d better follow me closely, if anything, I can protect you."


    The three people next looked at Fang Moli, they were all jealous, but after all, Fang Moli was outstanding, and Qian Renyu liked her as normal. Qian Renyu was in this day''s Quan Jianzong, and he liked Fang Moli. It is no secret that now participating in this festival to perform tasks naturally takes care of the other party.


    Although Fang Moli doesn''t like this kind of care, but now the other party has said that, plus she is about to enter Tianquan, she has not refused, and has grown out of the way.


    Qian Renyu was overjoyed, stepped forward, glanced at Tianquan, and then took a deep breath: "Let''s go in together!"


    As soon as the words fell, the five jumped into the water, and the Tianquan did not splash any water. The five of them seemed to be sucked in. As soon as the five entered the Tianquan, they felt the pressure from all directions. The water in this spring is very different from the ordinary spring. If you stay here for a long time, I am afraid that the body will not be able to bear this pressure and will be crushed directly!

 Chapter 1134： Qian Renyu, Fang Moli

    As soon as Fang Moli entered the spring water, she immediately protected her body with fairy power, but even so, she could still feel the pressure from all directions, making her uncomfortable. Although I knew before that the spring water of this spring was to the human body There is great pressure, but I didn''t expect the pressure to be so great.


    Just after entering Tianquan, she felt unwell. In contrast, several others, one of which was already flushed, the green muscles on the body were exposed, and the blood veins were sprayed, obviously it could not bear the pressure. Will die directly in it.


    It was at this time that another disciple directly pushed the disciple who could not bear the pressure upwards. The disciple did not resist at all, so she was withdrawn from the spring water. As soon as the spring water came out, she sucked in it. Qi, even on the shore, is retreating again and again, and seeing this Tianquan is like watching a demon.


    They are already Taoist monks, and this kind of power that can press Taoist monks'' bodies to such a degree is really heart-wrenching.


    Time slowly passed, and everyone in this Tianquan now has injuries of varying degrees above. These injuries are not physical but internal. The spring water of Tianquan exerts too much pressure on these monks, even if it is There was already preparedness, but still caught off guard.


    The entire Tianquan is said to be ninety-nine feet deep, and the legendary Tianquan sword is at the lowest end of the Tianquan spring. Only those who can swim to the bottom of the Tianquan can be more qualified to use the Tianquan. The sword was pulled out, but that was only qualified to try.


    But now, several of them have not been able to sneak in even one tenth of the spring.


    At this level, I am afraid that even if I return to Heavenly Sword Sect, I am embarrassed to explain to the elders.


    They have learned before that the entire Tianquan Sword Sect has been recorded according to the depth of the dive into the Tianquan. The most of them can dive to 99 feet, and have the opportunity to try to pull out the Tianquan sword, But the least is only able to dive into a distance of more than ten feet.


    If they quit now, they may become the least infiltrated among the heavenly springs.


    It ��s not shameful to fail to enter Tianquan, but if you can only dive ten feet after entering Tianquan, then it ��s too shameful.


    Therefore, even if they are tolerating their injuries at the moment, they still want to dive deeper. After all, after exiting, it is better to return to Zongmen, and they can pass the face.


    But even if they want to persevere, their body still ca n��t hold on, and their face is required, but their life is also required, so when the dive reached twelve feet, the other two also quit, leaving only the side Mo Li and Qian Renyu.


    The two hurry to dive, but for them, it is impossible to obtain the Tianquan sword. What they want is to dive as much as possible. After all, the depth of the dive is different. After returning to Zongmen, they can The rewards in exchange are also different.


    Twelve feet.


    Thirteen feet ...


    Their bodies can''t bear this pressure at all. At this time, the two people''s bodies began to appear in a very strange form at the same time, just like the bones were deformed. In this case, if they don''t If you leave, there will be no good results. Bone fractures and injuries are mild. Maybe you will die directly.


    The two stared at each other, nodded at the same time, and turned to go at the same time. At this moment they had just dived to the fifteen feet position.


    But at this moment, when Fang Moli wanted to turn around and swim upwards, she suddenly felt that her body was suddenly pulled by something. She looked at it and turned out to be Qian Renyu!


    "Sister Fang, you know that I have always liked you. In today''s spring, I would like you to confess, can you agree to my feelings?" Qian Renyu said while holding Fang Moli Kind of words.


    In this heavenly spring, even his own life is difficult to protect, this Qian Renyu suddenly said this, where is the place where the wind and the snow are? Fang Moli himself did not like Qian Renyu very much and was naturally unwilling to agree.


    But Qian Renyu is different. If he is an ordinary person who likes Fang Moli, he may not have adopted such an excessive way. However, Qian Renyu understands that Fang Moli has not yet awakened and does not know his previous memory. If he waits until Fang Moli awakened, not to mention that he could pursue Fang Moli, fearing that he would directly become Fang Moli''s enemy.


    "Brother Qian, let''s talk about leaving Tianquan first. If we don''t leave, both of us will die here." Fang Moli said.


    But Qian Renyu always grabbed Fang Moli and didn''t let go, Fang Moli wanted to rise, but Qian Renyu kept pulling like this. I don''t know what method Qian Renyu used at the moment. He didn''t move, and his body did not continue to be stressed, as if he were immune.


    Fang Moli was terrified, at this moment she finally realized that Qian Renyu must have used some means, otherwise it would never be the case. Now I want to come, Qian Renyu let her keep up, was it for this kind of thing?


    "Sister Fang, if you don''t give me an answer today, I don''t think you can leave." Qian Renyu said with a cunning smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Fang Moli gritted his teeth: "Brother Qian, are you crazy? What do you want?"


    "I do n��t want anything. Today in this spring, you promised to be my companion and took this medicine, and I let go, and the two of us left together, but if you do n��t agree, then I ��m sorry , I''m holding you like this, to see how long you can last. "


    Qian Renyu''s eyes were indifferent. Looking at this posture, he was basically determined to Fang Moli. If Fang Moli didn''t agree, he would be dragged to death.


    Fang Moli was in a hurry, coupled with the body''s inability to bear the surrounding load, suddenly a spit of blood spewed out.


    "Oh, Fang Shimei, you don''t have to hold on, just think about it and think about it." Qian Renyu said.


    Fang Moli gritted his teeth, and now in this case, it would be fine if Qian Renyu was promised first, and then made a decision, but Qian Renyu let her take the panacea, and the panacea seemed to be a guts. Dan, if you take it, will you still be at the mercy of Qian Renyu?


    Thinking of this, Fang Moli can only hold his teeth hard, and he can''t break free at this time. In this place, Xianli is all used to protect his body. It is impossible to attack at all. It is really difficult for a while.


    Qian Renyu was naturally not worried when he saw this. If Fang Moli was really not afraid of death, then he would n��t be worried either. He still had a panacea in his body. If Fang Moli could not hold on, he fainted. At that time, he can directly use this medicine to save Fang Moli''s life and save Fang Moli''s life. In this water, he can do whatever he wants, first get the body of Fang Moli, and then Gu Dan feeds her, and the result is the same.


    But what Qian Renyu didn''t expect was that when he was still looking at Fang Moli confidently, thinking about how to enjoy Fang Moli after he passed out, he suddenly felt something appear under this Tianquan fluctuation.


    This wave is extremely strong, and it came from the bottom of the water. At this time, it seems that there is something huge that swims up. The speed is extremely fast, and a wave of waves is disgusted. Even under water, you can feel the huge wave coming.


    At the same time, the two were frightened at the same time, and the first thing they thought of was the legend in this spring.


    It is rumored that there is a monster in this spring. This kind of monster likes blood the most. If there is blood, it is easy to attract the monster. However, according to rumors, this monster has been sleeping for many years, for many years. Did the monsters that didn''t appear appear now?


    Although Qian Renyu is worried today, he is still thinking about whether he can wait for a while, but before he can make a decision, he instantly feels that the monster is coming.


    When this monster passed by Qian Renyu, it was like a wave of water. The speed was just a shadow, and its shape was not clear at all, but the monster stayed in Fang Moli''s body the next moment. Beside, just one eye is bigger than Fang Moli''s head.


    It stared at Fang Moli and sniffed it, obviously feeling the blood of Fang Moli, which was awakened by the blood of Fang Moli just now.


    Fang Moli was so scared that she could feel that her hand had been released by Qian Renyu. Qian Renyu swam frantically upward and began to flee, but now Fang Moli is still far away. Can''t move at all.


    Roar!


    The monster screamed.


    The sound of this roar is not very loud, but it can shock people. Song Ning, who meditated above the peak of the Quanjianzong Mountain, opened his eyes violently. When he felt this power, he fell at the first sight. After the Tianquan, although it is not clear what is going on in the Tianquan at the moment, but can feel that there is a huge thing in the Tianquan.


    "That''s ..." Song Ning suddenly had a feeling of being summoned. It seemed that there was something calling him under the water of Tianquan, hoping he could pass by quickly.


    Song Ning did not hesitate, his body flickered, and when he appeared again, he had reached the water surface of Tianquan. As soon as he reached the water surface, he saw that one of them was swimming towards the top. This person was Qian Renyu. .


    Qian Renyu stared closely at the spring water, and now Song Ning suddenly appeared, terrifying him.


    Seeing Qian Renyu''s eyes like this, Song Ning naturally knew that he had awakened, but whether Qian Renyu was awakened was nothing to him. When he raised his hand and fell again, Qian Renyu in the water still awakened Before waiting to swim out of the water, it turned into a pool of blood, and at the same time, the monster who was holding Fang Moli to devour Fang Moli, after feeling the stronger blood, directly released Fang Mo Li, turned to Qian Renyu.


    It was precisely because of this monster''s action that Song Ning landed on Fang Moli in the spring water at a glance. It was put down a little.

 Chapter 1135： Longyin collision

    Fang Moli was already overwhelmed at the moment, only to feel that her body was about to be completely swallowed by the spring water, and her vision became blurred, and she could not move at all, but at this moment, she suddenly felt that the giant monster beside her disappeared Too.


    She wanted to get up, but couldn''t make any effort, and her eyes closed slowly.


    It was dark and cold.


    Just when she couldn''t feel hope, she suddenly felt a soft force appear, and a warm hand fell on her wrist, pulling it upward.


    She hurriedly opened her eyes, and the strange man in front of her smiled and pulled up casually, pulling her out of the spring.


    Scream.


    The monster in the spring water has completely digested Qian Renyu''s body. At this moment, he is looking up at the spring water with his head up, and at this moment, Song Ningzheng is holding Fang Moli floating above the spring water.


    Song Ning looked down, and looked at the monster. His eyes were indifferent, but the monster''s two huge eyes were terrifying.


    "Brother Qian ... is dead?" Fang Moli looked pale, looking at the spring water, only to feel terrified, she could only see the monster, but could not see Qian Renyu.


    "Qian Renyu has awakened. I just killed it just now. You go to the shore and wait for me. I will go back when I go." Song Ning said, throwing it lightly, an extremely light force will kill Fang Moli Carried it to the shore.


    After hearing Song Ning''s words, Fang Moli shuddered in his heart. Was Qian Renyu actually killed by the young man in front of him? Although Qian Renyu did that kind of thing to her before, after all, she was in the same door as Qian Renyu. Now that Qian Renyu is killed, what should she do?


    Just as Song Ning was about to enter the water, Fang Moli suddenly shouted: "Go away, although you saved me, but you killed the disciples of Tianquan Jianzong, the elders will not let you go, let alone you Entered the forbidden area of ??Heavenly Power Sword Sect. This Tianquan is not a disciple of Heavenly Power Sword Sect ... "


    She wanted to say, ''This Tianquan is not a disciple of Tianquan Jianzong, but she suddenly thought that the other party had just entered the spring water and pulled herself out. When she paused, she looked at the other party in shock. Into the water.


    Who is he? Tianquan, who is not a disciple of Heavenly Power Sword Sect, cannot enter. Why can he come and go at will? Isn''t he afraid of the monster in Tianquan?


    When Fang Moli was still stunned, he only felt a turmoil in this spring, and there was a tendency to overturn the river and the sea.


    The sky spring, which was originally as quiet as a mirror, set off a huge vortex at this moment. There was a burst of roar in the spring water. At the same time, there was also a wave of violent power fluctuations.


    When the spring splashed, Fang Moli could not help but step back a few steps, and then saw a figure flying out, while at the same time, he was holding a thing like a beard tightly in his hand. Below this beard is A huge dragon-like monster, looking at the monster at this time, was covered with wounds, as if he was out of gas and had little air intake, not far from death.


    "A good dragon, you are good, I will spare you." Song Ning chuckled while holding the dragon beard.


    Roar!


    The dragon roared, and Song Ning shook his hand violently, and directly lifted the giant dragon ��s huge body out of thin air. This dragon was more than ten feet long, with a whole body of green scales and a huge body. I do n��t know why the dragon must be so tough. Pull off.


    Boom!


    Jiaolong was thrown on top of Tianquan, splashing a lot of water mist, and the water spray sprayed Fang Moli. Until this moment, she could n��t believe it, but it was Jiaolong, who was actually in front of the young man who seemed to be only in Wonderland. No backhand?


    At this moment, Song Ning braved the golden light. He now knows that this star domineering body not only endows itself with extremely strong defensive capabilities, but also has a bonus of strength. On the basis of the original physical training, the body''s strength has become more Qiang, even these dragons of more than ten feet long can easily shake.


    Originally, it wouldn''t hurt much if the dragon was smashed on the water, but now it is different. This dragon was originally conscious, but it was just smashed, and the dragon''s dragon head was deformed by smashing. In this way, it was still awake, and then inhaled violently as he turned his head.


    While the dragon was inhaling, the water in the Tianquan was constantly entering its nostrils, but in an instant, I saw the dragon spit open and spit forward.


    A powerful sound wave oscillates. This sound wave contains a stream of water vapor, which also penetrates the human body and pierces the Yuanshen.


    Even if Fang Moli feels dizzy, this is Dragon Yin. There are many spirit beasts between this world, but there is absolutely no spirit beast that can make this sound except the blood of ancient spirit beasts. Unique to spirit beasts.


    This kind of Long Yin that directly attacked the Yuanshen and the soul was extremely difficult to defend. She did not expect that the Jiaolong could even counterattack under such circumstances, but when she looked up at Song Ning in the middle of the sky, she found that Song Ning did not feel any discomfort He felt calm, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he opened his mouth violently.


    Roar!


    This roar was even stronger than Long Yin.


    Duo Yin!


    At this moment, Fang Moli has been shocked and almost fainted. Ordinary monks, even if they are cultivated with similar strength, if they do not have the appropriate defense capabilities under this attack, they will also be impacted to a certain extent. The two Longyin forces collided together.


    The whole spring was rolled up, and it was shaken like a downpour of heavy rain. Not only that, everyone waiting outside this spring also felt this fluctuation at this moment.


    Long Yin is a sign that it is possible to dive into the ninety-nine feet and draw out the sword of the spring that day.


    According to legend, there is a dragon guarding the Tianquan sword in the Tianquan. If the Tianquan sword is in crisis, then the dragon will come out to guard. Now I want to come, it must be someone fighting the dragon.


    They did n��t know that Song Ning was in this heavenly spring. Now what they are thinking is that one of Fang Moli and Qian Renyu is preparing to draw a sword, even though they are amazing among their peers. Generations, but everyone still did not expect them to be qualified to pull swords.


    With such a thought, many elders of Tianquan Jianzong not only did not worry at all, but looked forward to it.


    "This Dragon Yin is extremely strong. Two consecutive Dragon Yins are extremely harmful to the monks. I don''t know if they can hold it." Elder Quan Jianzong said one day.


    "This kind of powerful Long Yin, if we go to resist, it is okay, but the two of them, it is not easy to say, after all, their cultivation is still very weak."


    Although they said so, their hearts shivered fiercely just as the two dragons collided together.

 Chapter 1136： Tianquan sword unsheathed

    The collision of Longyin was too strong just now, and it was simply not something that they could easily bear. For them, if they could easily bear the collision between the second double Yin and Longyin, then they also It wo n��t even be able to sneak in.


    This day Sword Sect is not the same as ordinary Sword Sect. There are a total of 99 peaks around this Sword Sect. There is a grave in each of the 99 peaks. There is a person in a grave, saying that it is dead, and some are too much, saying that it is alive, but it cannot be arbitrarily moved, but the strength of these ninety-nine people is not weak, and they were once the pinnacle of Dao Realm. generation.


    They are like being blocked in the Heavenly Sword Sect, there is a huge chain on the neck of each of them, this chain is straight to the bottom of the ground, the chain is absorbing the power in their body all the time, For a long time, although they have not died, they have been sucked almost to death.


    They naturally know what happened just now in Tianquan Jianzong. Within Tianquan, it is unknown how many years nobody has been able to dive to ninety-nine feet, and even from their memory, no one has been able to The spring sword was pulled out that day.


    The ninety-nine people have even forgotten why they were detained under the ninety-nine peaks.


    But just now, they suddenly heard the sound of Long Yin. Long Yin is not strange, but they feel that Long Yin is not the same as before. The Long Yin they felt before is just a single voice of Long Yin. And the voice is not very strong, but today, while the first dragon yin came out, a second dragon yin appeared.


    At first they thought it might be a monk''s spell, but then they discovered that it was impossible for ordinary monks to show it, because the dragon''s power contained dragon''s power. I have heard so many dragon chants in the place, how could it be impossible to tell the difference between the sounds made by human monks and the real dragon chant?


    It is precisely because Song Ning has the blood of Jiaolong in his body, and the Dragon Yin he issued is no different from the real Dragon Yin. Even the blood of the Dragon Clan in the descendants of many dragons is not as strong as the blood of the Dragon Clan in Song Ning. This caused Song Ning''s Longyin''s pressure to be more likely than the real Jiaolong''s Longyin''s pressure.


    This double Yin Yin itself is stronger than the ordinary Long Yin, and now this dragon is even crushed directly by Long Yin. In front of Song Ning, it is like seeing an elder.


    But even so, it knows that Song Ning is not a Jiaolong. Since it is not a Jiaolong or a dragon, it has the blood of the dragon in its body, which shows that Song Ning must have drank the blood of the dragon.


    In this way, how could this dragon be easily obeyed?


    Seeing that he was unable to lift his head under pressure, Jiaolong twisted his body frantically, trying to twist Song Ning.


    But at this moment, Jiaolong just started to twist his body, only to feel that his tail was suddenly caught, Song Ning''s arm flicked wildly, this time it was no longer to smash this Jiaolong to the water, but to the ground Just dump it.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Song Ning waved his arms frantically, and Jiaolong''s body was thrown back and forth in mid-air, constantly hitting the ground, and for a moment, the top of the faucet was full of blood, and the scales fell a lot.


    Jiaolong snarled and wanted to resist. When was it so shameful that it would be treated like this by a human monk?


    "Every human, you either killed me or let go, I will fight you again!" Jiao Long spoke!


    Song Ning''s expression didn''t move, and flicked Jiaolong''s tail like he was playing with a toy: "I want to kill you, you have already died, now I just want to let you go, whether you want to die or want to live, you Choose it. "


    When Song Ning said this, he let go directly, Jiaolong flew out, and hit the stone wall heavily, and the whole faucet was inserted. As for the elders waiting for the news outside this Tianquan, they looked at each other, heart. There was so much noise in the Tao that it was still going on, and it was really a vicious fight.


    However, the more they fight, the happier they will be, because it is very likely that a disciple who can pull out the Tianquan sword will be born. If this is the case, then the treasure of the Tianquan Jianzong Tianquan sword can return again. .


    When they thought of this, they were uplifted. They did not want to rush in to see what was going on, but waited here.


    As for the inside of Tianquan, this attack is indeed a bit heavy for Jiaolong. It has not been thrown into the tail of the stone wall. At this moment, it has already lifted up. If it can still feel its breath, it may be considered dead. .


    Song Ning no longer ignored the Jiaolong, but originally wanted to conquer this Jiaolong, but this Jiaolong was not very obedient. If he was obedient, he could keep it. If he was not obedient, he would die.


    Fang Moli on the side was stunned. He hadn''t recovered for a long time. It was only after Song Ning entered the water again that Fang Moli looked towards the water.


    The spring water is clear, although it can''t see the bottom at a glance, but it can also see dozens of feet.


    The speed of Song Ning''s dive is extremely fast, it seems that he is not hindered by the pressure of this spring at all. For ordinary monks, this spring has the power to oppress the bones. However, for Song Ning, the skeleton of the giant has more Double the hardness and toughness, this spring has no effect on your body.


    In the blink of an eye, Song Ning has reached the bottom of Tianquan. He has been thinking about it since he entered Tianquan. Now standing at the bottom, he suddenly feels a little puzzled: "From top to here, it is less than ninety-nine feet. If the spring water wants to trap people, the deeper the better, why is it only less than ninety-nine feet? "


    Thinking in this way, he looked at the sword in front of him.


    This is a long sword that exudes blue waves of water all over the body. The striped path above the sword body looks like a dragon pattern, but it is somewhat different, because what it wants to express in this pattern, It doesn''t seem to be a dragon, and the dragon is just a part of it, used to set off ... heaven.


    Above the hilt, there are two words ��Tianquan�� engraved.


    Song Ning raised his hand and grabbed the handle of the sword: "I suddenly felt a certain summon before, it seems that this Tianquan sword was exuded, it is impossible that this Tianquan sword is the same as the previous Tianjian sword and Lijian sword. Very powerful weapon with spirituality? "


    boom!


    Song Ning''s arm suddenly tried to pull the Tianquan sword from the bottom, but this force was not small, and even felt that the entire bottom of the Tianquan rocked because of his pulling, but the Tianquan sword did It was just shaking, but it was not pulled out.


    This is not beyond Song Ning''s expectation. If it can be pulled out so easily, it is presumed that the Tianquan sword will not wait for him to pull it out.


    There was a golden light shining on Song Ning''s right hand. This is a one-star body. He didn''t use it all over the body, but just cast it on his right hand. At the moment when the light flashed on the right hand, Song Ning slammed hard The ground at the bottom of the spring began to shake violently.


    Immediately afterwards, not only did the bottom of the Tianquan start to shake, but even the ninety-nine peaks around it began to tremble, and the ninety-nine people suddenly came to the spirit, looking forward to the direction of Tianquan.


    "Give me out!" Song Ning roared, and under Tianquan, Quanjian was pulled out that day.


    Tianquan sword unsheathed!


    At the same time that the Tianquan sword was unsheathed, among the ninety-nine peaks around it, the chains on the ninety-nine items disappeared, and at this instant, the ninety-nine people were reborn!


    These are the ninety-nine monks at the pinnacle of Dao Realm. Although they are not really all belong to the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power, but they belong to this star. They have been imprisoned here for some years, but they have now been released. .


    Before Song Ning came and before Song Ning pulled out the Tianquan sword, none of them could believe it.


    The Tianquan sword came out of the sheath with a dragon sound. The sound of the dragon sound was like celebrating. The spring in the spring flowed backwards, following the gap just inserted in the Tianquan sword, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. There is no trace, and Song Ning is at the moment like a depression.


    He jumped and stood on the shore, holding the Tianquan sword in his hand, his eyes fell on the Tianquan sword, only to feel that the sword body was extremely heavy, although the entire sword did not look heavy, but in fact this The weight of the sword is probably not less than ten thousand pounds.


    With such weight, it is no wonder that few people can pull it out.


    Just standing on the shore, Song Ning turned his head to look at the Jiaolong just now, but did not expect that when the Quanquan sword reflected the light in the sky, the Jiaolong actually turned into a light and directly penetrated into the Tianquan sword. The dragon-shaped glyph that originally existed above the body of Quan Jian also started swimming at this moment, as if it were alive.


    At this time, Fang Moli looked at Song Ning again, and the look in his eyes was already beyond description.


    She couldn''t understand what was going on, why could this man pull out the Tianquan sword so easily? Now she doesn''t have any information about Song Ning in her memory. What she knows is that Song Ning killed Qian Renyu and then took Tianquan sword. All these actions are opposite to Tianquan Jianzong.


    "If you, if you don''t leave, wait until the elders come, you can''t leave!" Fang Moli said as he retreated.


    Song Ning was surprised to see that Fang Moli was still not awakening. He was anxious in his heart. When he came to this world, even Qian Renyu was already awakened, but Miss Fang ��s Miss Fang Moli was still not awakening?


    Just as he stepped forward and wanted to take Fang Moli, he suddenly heard that the stone door on the side was opened, and a group of elders walked in. These elders said something while walking, but they seemed very cheerful, but when they looked up When Song Ning, who was standing there holding the Tianquan sword, stopped all the steps and stopped the voice, his face was shocked, and he didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 1137： Come and go

    At the moment when the elders rushed in, Fang Moli''s face changed drastically, and his eyes hovered between the elders and Song Ning. He hurriedly told Song Ning: "Are you still going?"


    As Fang Moli spoke, more than a dozen elders of Tianquan Jianzong had surrounded Song Ning Tuan Tuan. Although they had not seen the real Tianquan sword, they had seen some about Tianquan from the classics. The description of the sword and the pictures of the Tianquan sword, such as today''s spring is drying up, it is suspected that the Tianquan sword has also been taken by Song Ning, and they naturally will not let Song Ning easily.


    "Fang Moli, where is Qian Renyu?" An elder asked.


    This person is the five elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect, Black Mountain, and Qian Renyu is his disciple.


    Fang Moli heard ��chuck�� in her heart. If you do n��t ask, it ��s okay, but now you ask, how should you answer?


    Surrounded by many Taoist monks, Song Ning seemed indifferent. When he saw Fang Moli hesitating, he couldn''t help but sigh. If a person was kind before, even if there is no memory, the nature is still there. Being a disciple, I might have spoken already, but Mo Fang was hesitant.


    Not to mention that Song Ning knows that Fang Moli was almost threatened by Qian Renyu just now. At this time, he can see the struggle in Fang Moli''s eyes.


    "Qian Renyu? Was it just a hindrance, and I was killed that way?" Song Ning smiled indifferently, and didn''t seem to be worried about the elders in front of him, but looked at Tianquan sword in his hand: "Dead After that, I was eaten by the dragon that emerged from my sword. "


    "You are looking for death!" Heishan yelled angrily, raising his hand was a tactic to hit Song Ning.


    Although this is not a full blow, it is also extremely powerful. In his view, Song Ning is the peak of a fairyland monk at most. It is also possible that his strength exceeds Dao Realm. It must have used some means, but he never imagined that Song Ning had just raised his hand, that is, it was a force of force, which directly offset his attack.


    The Wonderland monks were able to exert the original force casually, which was enough for them to be shocked. What shocked them even more was that this Wonderland monk did not seem to have any sense of fear, but instead looked at them with interest.


    "Qian Renyu has enmity with me. It is normal for me to kill him. If I want to seek revenge, I do n��t need to see it. Even if I do n��t kill him, he will die in this spring. You order high-level fairy jade to balance your mind. "Song Ning said, throwing away some high-level fairy jade.


    Montenegro was furious: "Junior, you all want to eat when we are the elders of the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power? Let''s die!"


    But just when the Black Mountain just called out, he looked at the high-level fairy jade in front of him, and he was a little blinded. The number of high-level fairy jade was so large that he could n��t see it at first glance, and then he found out, There are ten million high-level fairy jade in it.


    Ten million advanced fairy jade is equivalent to one billion ordinary fairy jade, not to mention the value of advanced fairy jade can be measured by ordinary fairy jade?


    "Oh? Qian Renyu''s life, I gave 10 million, it gave you enough face, if you really want to start with me, it is best to leave your price first, don''t stay dead, and come again Revenge. "Song Ning said, squinting:" I don''t want your Heavenly Sword Sect to destroy the door yet. "


    Heishan''s eyelids twitched, but then he said it again. He heard the fairy jade just now, and thought that the other party wanted to take it out to kill it. But now it seems that 10 million senior fairy jade, even if they are divided into several, No one can get more than one million.


    Qian Renyu entered this Tianquan, and nine out of ten were also dead. Now that his death can be exchanged for so much money, who will say more? As for Montenegro, he has already felt the eyes of the elders around him. These people are all interested. He naturally knows his heart, and now he can only gritt his teeth: "Qian Renyu is my disciple after all, He is dead, and I do n��t feel good about it. I ��ll have another share of this high-grade fairy jade. "


    Everyone did not refute, just glanced at him.


    One of the white-bearded elders who seemed to be the head of this group looked at Song Ning with cold eyes: "The disciple was originally in the Tianquan, and there must be a crisis to be killed. The sword is the treasure of my Sword Sovereign of Heavenly Power. For the sake of these high-level immortal jade, I advise you to put it down now, you can go away. If not, hehe, if you can live out of here today Heavenly Sword Sect, I will ... "


    The old man with white beards was still saying that the young man with the Tianquan sword in front of him disappeared out of thin air. He widened his eyes and couldn''t believe all this. At the same time, he only heard a voice that seemed to come from afar: "How about you?"


    The old man with white beard suffocated his face, how could he expect that the young man would disappear suddenly?


    Fortunately, in the next moment, a figure appeared in midair, this figure is Song Ning.


    Song Ning suddenly disappeared and appeared suddenly. The elders who were present also understood that this is the legendary swordsmanship. There are few people who can practice the swordsmanship, and the swordsmanship of the swordsmanship is not. It is complete, so few people can achieve this level of freedom. The monk in front of him is just a cultivation practice in fairyland. It is really incredible to be able to cast the sword art to such a perfect level.


    "Who ... who are you!" The old man with white beard unfolded his momentum. At this moment, he had crushed the guardian sect of the Heavenly Sword Sect. At the same time that the guardian sect was opened, the entire Heavenly Sword Sect was enveloped It ��s not easy for outsiders to get in, and it ��s not easy for people inside to go out. Although they have n��t tested whether they can block the use of Yujian, they can be sure that even if this young man will use Yujian, it ��s extremely difficult. Escape.


    Song Ning, playing with the Tianquan sword in his hand, smiled lightly: "You don''t care who I am, I have something to ask you, so I came back to talk to you again."


    "Huh, what''s the matter, you''d rather listen to it, but after that, you have to leave the Tianquan sword, and at the same time, you have to leave the magic sword technique!" Elder Baisu pointed. Song Ning angered.


    Snapped!


    puff����


    Just when the voice of Elder Whitebeard just fell, he twisted his head sideways strangely, a spit of blood spewed out, and the whole person also tried to fly sideways under the head of this head, and fell heavily on the ground.


    "You''re still alive because I don''t want to kill people now, but I warn everyone present, but I don''t know how tall the grave head weeds are when pointing at me." Song Ning said coldly, like an ice cone His eyes swept over the elders, and his whole body exuded a chill.

 Chapter 1138： Another slap

    "You want to be extravagant!" Elder Whitebeard bounced from the ground, his whole force exploded, pinched the trick in his hand, the long sword flew across the sky, and the speed was so fast that it was impossible to tell whether it was an iron sword or a lightsaber.


    The whole body of the sword''s light is wrapped in the original force. A sword comes as if there is only one sword between heaven and earth.


    And this sword is being cut towards him.


    Seeing such a spiritual attack, Song Ning not only did not have a little fear, but instead showed a smile on his face. He didn''t know how long he had never had such a gratifying smile.


    Just because ... the sword energy he sees today is Ling Tian Jian Qi, and this sword is also Ling Tian Jian!


    "Lingtian cut!"


    When these three words were spoken from the mouth of Elder Whitebeard, Song Ning looked up at the sword light slashing towards him, took a deep breath, and couldn''t help feeling emotion. This sword spirit that could kill people seemed to Song Ning. , But seems to be a very familiar companion.


    Since the last time Ling Tian Jian Qi was digested by Xiao Fen as the final shield, he has never been able to remember how Ling Tian Jian Qi should be displayed, but he did not expect to see it in Tianquan Jianzong today.


    Since Tianquan Jianzong has mastered Lingtian Jianqi, this Tianquan sword in his own hands ...


    Fang Moli watched as Ling Tianzhe was about to fall on top of Song Ning''s head. She was too late to transmit even at this moment. Ling Tianzhe can be said to be one of the strongest swordsmanship of their Tianquan Jianzong, let alone resist Even if it is dodge, there is a great possibility that it will die, not to mention Song Ning, who does not dodge or dodge, just waits for Jian Qi to smash it down.


    Is it scared silly?


    Fang Moli did not have such an idea, but when he thought of what Song Ning did just now, he was so domineering and his strength was extraordinary. How could he not be scared to move in the midst of Ling Tian?


    The elders of Tianquan Jianzong originally wanted to take action against Song Ning, but now seeing the white-bearded elder Ling Tianzhi could easily defeat Song Ning, and his high view of Song Ning completely disappeared. If even Ling Tiancan could not follow, naturally they would not be qualified to let so many elders come to siege.


    Ling Tianjian, let alone this fairyland monk, even this fairyland monk who can kill all Daojing monks has no resistance at all.


    At that time, Ling Tianjian could directly kill the monks of the six Taoist monasteries in the Tao Realm. What is this fairyland monk now?


    But even so, when everyone thought that Song Ning was about to fall in this Ling Tian cut, they suddenly saw that Song Ning just raised a hand and took Ling Tian cut down.


    The entire space within the range of the power sword sect was shocked at this moment.


    The ground is cracked, and the weak monk is buzzing at the ears, and the seven qiaos are bleeding. At the moment, Song Ning, the body surface is covered by a halo, he is all golden yellow starlight, in this starlight Underneath, Song Ning raised his palm and gently held the sword in his hand. This feeling was as easy as picking an apple.


    Song Ning looked at Ling Tianzhi in this hand, his eyes soft, as if he were looking at his companion.


    At this moment, the entire Tianquan Jianzong was silent.


    No one knows what Song Ning is thinking, and no one knows what the strength of Song Ning is. He can make such an action, and he can cut Ling Tian so easily, which is totally unacceptable to them.


    What is the existence of this person who can cut Ling Tian down with bare hands? I am afraid that even the monks at the peak of Dao Realm can''t do it.


    No one was talking at this time, but Song Ning didn''t feel anything at all, but looked down at Ling Tianzhi in his hand, and the feeling of deja vu was getting stronger and stronger.


    There are all things between heaven and earth, and all things have spirits. Even this sword has spirits.


    Ling Tian Jian Qi, when Song Ning was enlightened at that time, she realized that Ling Tian Jian''s path number, and as for that trace of Ling Tian Jian Qi, he got it after passing the chain bridge. Own consciousness, but Song Ning can feel that Ling Tian Jian Qi does have some intelligence.


    Although Ling Tian Jian Qi is slightly different from the previous one, Song Ning can feel it. This Ling Tian Jian Qi is similar to the one he had previously obtained, and should be in the same vein.


    "I really didn''t expect that I could see Ling Tian Jian Qi here." Song Ning smiled and put a little pressure on his wrist to crush the Jian Qi in his hand.


    When I saw this scene, there was no longer any elder who dared to speak casually. He was able to catch Ling Tianjian Qi freely without any scars. Now, with a little effort, he crushed Lingtian Jianqi?


    "Yu Daojing ..."


    "Absolutely the predecessor of Yudaojing!"


    Several of the elders on the scene have been completely served. If there are still people who say that Song Ning is not a monk of the Royal Realm, they will not believe it.


    But even so, just after Song Ning crushed Ling Tian Jian Qi, he suddenly saw a figure appearing out of thin air. This figure appeared extremely strange. It looks like it was a bit out of space, but in fact, But it uses some teleportation technique.


    This man is a middle-aged man, but when he first appeared, all the elders on the scene saw this middle-aged man and immediately bowed his head: "Master!"


    The head of Tianquan Jianzong?


    When the head of the Tianquan Jianzong appeared, the power of these elders in the Tianquan Jianzong suddenly changed.


    "Oh, junior, you have my Tianquan sword in your hand, and naturally can resist our Lingtian sword qi, but I don''t know where you know this from. If you want to use it, you don''t want to live!" Tianquan sword Zong Zhang said, and raised his hand to point to Song Ning.


    The white-bearded elder next to him was about to speak to his head, but when he thought, what character was the head? It ��s useless even if I say it myself. After all, how could the head of the team be knocked down by this young man? As for what the head said just now, he didn''t know the true and false in his heart. After all, this Tianquan sword has not been sheathed for too long, and now it appears here, so is the person holding the Tianquan sword really able? There is certain immunity to Ling Tian Jian Qi, this kind of thing is inaccurate.


    Now that all the monks of Tianquan Jianzong have changed their eyes to Song Ning again after the head has finished saying this, they all think that Song Ning could resist Ling Tianshen before because of Tianquan. The cause of the sword.


    Elder Whitebeard looked at this scene and always felt a little strange in his heart.


    Just when everyone wanted to talk about Song Ning, I only heard a clear sound. This sound is exactly the same as before. You do n��t need to think about it until you know that it is a slap sound. This slap was naturally played by Song Ning. And the one who was directly slapped by this slap was naturally their leader. At this moment, the leader ca n��t believe what happened to him. Just standing here just now, how suddenly he was beaten by someone. A slap, and this slap directly flew himself?


    When all the elders looked at Song Ning, Song Ning sighed softly, holding the Tianquan sword in his hand, and said lightly: "I want this Tianquan sword. I just wanted the Lingtian sword gas you just showed. "


    "What are you saying? How is it possible!"


    "The Tianquan sword of our Heavenly Sword Sect is the treasure, do you want it? Moreover, even if this Ling Tianjian Qi is given to you, you ca n��t learn it, and now you still want to open your mouth to ask us, are you dreaming? It! "


    Although these elders are very afraid of Song Ning, Song Ning''s request is indeed too much for them at the moment, so instead of agreeing, they will fight, as for their Heavenly Sword Sect, if it is just such a situation A monk who is not even as good as the peak, then certainly will not have a long-term dependence.


    "Get together! Kill this person today, and dare to make trouble in our Heavenly Power Sword Sect, let him know that he knows how powerful!" The master clapped his hands and immediately got up, just when he ordered this, Tian There are a total of eight elders in Quan Jianzong, and now they are all inseparable in Song Ning''s body. Nine people stand in nine different directions, and surround Song Ning, with the law in their hands.


    It is not only them who can clearly feel the changes at the moment, but also the large array of protectors of the Tianjian Sword Sect. While this method is in operation, Song Ning does feel a pressure of coercion.


    It''s just that although this kind of coercion can deter, it doesn''t play the role of attack. What coercion can deter is nothing but fairy power. When Song Ning is running a steady stream of forces, he will not care about these at all. .


    Nine people have words in their mouths, the tricks in their hands are pinching, and looking at Song Ning one by one is like looking at the enemy of life and death.


    Indeed, in their eyes, Song Ning just humiliated their Heavenly Power Sword Sect, which is naturally their enemy, but in the face of this situation, Song Ning still did not look a little horrified. This really made them Somewhat puzzled.


    "Nine stars continually annihilate the sky!"


    Drink it in the palm of your hand, even if it is a black light that falls from the sky, there are nine stars above the black light, and the nine stars are all black. In the sky, it is like nine black suns. With the appalling black light, and the black light that fell like a pillar in the sky, Song Ning''s entire body was enveloped in the blink of an eye.


    This is unlucky.


    If there is no Qi Qi in the whole body, they can''t resist at all. The existence of Qi Qi can only be accumulated by killing. Although Song Ning has saved countless people in this life, he also killed countless people because of saving people.


    His whole body is different from ordinary people. If ordinary people have whole body, then it is also extremely evil and difficult to control. Maybe one day it will really devour the master, but Song Ning ��s whole body is like a wise man who knows Master''s thoughts.

 Chapter 1139： Nine Stars

    The black evil spirit wrapped Song Ning all around, and the golden light of a star-type body existing outside his body was swallowed instantly. Emitted inside the gel.


    The two evil spirits confronted each other, and for a time, there was a confrontational trend. Whether it was Song Ning or the Tianquan Jianzong people, all of them could feel a strong pressure at the moment. Then the subsequent consequences are unimaginable.


    When Quan Jianzong''s ''Nine Stars Beads'' appeared on that day, they could be seen clearly within a thousand miles. Even if they were thousands of miles away, they could see the dim sky here and even see the nine stars in the sky.


    The Nine Stars continually spur the monstrosity between heaven and earth. This monstrosity exists above this star, and it is among the Sword Sects of Heavenly Power.


    According to legend, there was a tremendous battle in the Heavenly Power Sword Sect. In this tremendous battle, countless people died. Among these countless people, there was a very powerful existence at that time. This day Quan Jianzong fell within the range.


    Therefore, Tianquan Jianzong used the power of great magic power to set up the nine-star renju technique, and all nine powerful monks who mastered the nine-star renju can work at the same time, which can mobilize the nine-star renju. The release of evil spirits is also a means of protecting one''s own sect for Heavenly Sword Sect.


    When these nine-star renju appeared, it meant that Tianquan Jianzong was in great trouble. If not, it would be impossible for Tianquan Jianzong to display Jiuxing Renzhu at will.


    Everyone knows that a spell that will only be cast when a sect has nowhere to go. This means that at this time, the sect is the weakest, and it is also the sect that needs the most help. This is the time There is revenge for revenge and revenge for revenge, if you have a good relationship with Tianquan Jianzong, it should be a helping hand at this moment.


    Therefore, when the Nine Star Lianzhu of the Heavenly Power Sword Sect appeared, everyone who saw the Nine Star Lianzhu of the Nine Stars, but whoever had a little relationship with the Sword Sovereign of the Heavenly Power, all headed towards the Sword Sovereign of the Heavenly Power. Many of the monks also gathered to watch the excitement.


    The several monks of Daojingjing originally wanted to blend in, but when they saw that the person who was attacked by Tianjian Sword Sect was Song Ning, they all chose to retreat. Even monks from the Taoist realm can be slain. Although they are not irresistible, this technique cannot be resolved from the outside world. Nowadays, it can only be seen by Song Ning.


    Although they were monks of the Dao Realm, everyone except Leng Jia ��s head was already integrated into this world in order to live longer, so their existence is illusory, ordinary attacks are okay, but For them, this evil spirit has fatal harm. Not only that, but the number of times they can manifest is also limited. If they manifest frequently, they will also be in crisis.


    However, these Taoist monks cannot interfere, and other Taoist monks are very happy with this.


    At the same time when these nine-star Lianzhu appeared, let alone the Song family, even the Chu family where Jingjing was located also saw the situation here. The Chu family had learned the situation of Song Ning from the Song family and knew that Song Ning should It was in the Heavenly Sword Sect, if such a thing happened in the Right Sword Sect today, how could they not care?


    The people of the Chu family and the Song family came towards Tianquan Jianzong in the first time, but Song Tangning of the Song family could not be seen because of their physical limitations, and they could only watch all this in midair. And the elders were all dispatched, even those monks who had been retired for years, and those guardians and elders who were too close, followed up at this time, and it was almost said that the powerful people were dispatched to the nest.


    As for the Chu family, the original strength of the Chu family was not very strong, it could only be reduced to a second-line family, but now it is almost doing its best.


    For Song Ning, the head of the Leng family also came here, but although the head of the Leng family was a monk of the Dao Realm, with his own strength, it was difficult to directly destroy the enchantment of the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power.


    However, there is another reason why she cannot destroy the enchantment of the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power. There is a place where the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power is not an ordinary place. There are some things that even she dare not touch easily underneath for so many years. The thing imprisoned below is the suppression of the ninety-nine monks who were the same at the peak of Dao Realm at the cost of life.


    The head of the Leng family just arrived here, just thinking about how to convey the sound to the people of Tianquan Jianzong, but suddenly felt a stale breath coming from her side. She turned around and looked at them, these people were all unkempt and bloodless, The body rickets as if it had crawled out of the grave.


    Each of them has traces of chains on their necks. It looks like they have been absorbed too much life.


    "Yu Daojing ..." One of them stared at the head of the Leng family.


    "Don''t you ..." The Master Leng Jia took a deep breath, his pupils shrank sharply, his eyes looked far away, and he looked towards the Tianquan Jianzong. The reason for the collision was not fully understood, but it was almost the same. She saw the sword in Song Ning''s hand at a glance, and even understood it.


    The Tianquan sword has not been able to shed for so many years, the reason is simple, because the Tianquan sword is also one of the important elements of the thing under the seal. If the Tianquan sword is shed, then ninety-nine Taoist peak monks will be released , And that thing under the ground will also recover.


    If this is the case, this matter will be a big deal.


    "For so many years, you have worked hard." Leng Jiazhu sighed.


    These people have a vicissitudes in their eyes. They were originally sad and indignant, but after hearing this, all of them were moved, and there was no trouble, but they slowly disappeared between the world and did not know where they went. .


    Looking back at this moment, countless monks have come here, and there are some staring at Tianquan Jianzong, looking like they are going to attack Tianquan Jianzong.


    So far, the owner of the Leng family will naturally not spend any more power to prevent these monks from attacking. She is only a lone person. Although she is a monk of the Dao Realm, if she really fights with many monks of the Dao Realm, she will be invincible. Wanma, and now she needs to immediately discuss with other Yudaojing monks how to deal with it. If the underground thing really comes out, it is estimated that it is difficult for them to work together to suppress it.


    As for Song Ning, she glanced at it, only to sigh, but this time when Song Ning came, she did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing ...

 Chapter 1140： Ojintsu

    Just as the family head of the Leng family was integrated into the heavens and earth to discuss with other monks of the Taoist realm, these monks in the outside world have begun to move around. Those who want to help the Tianzong Jianzong are collaborating with others who want to take the opportunity to attack the Tianquan Swordzong War, which hasn''t happened for a long time on the stars, now there is already a feeling of war.


    After all, this star has existed for too long, and the lowest level of people watching it is also the wonderland cultivation. When they see that the people they are familiar with are involved in the war, they all start to help, almost everyone, at this moment. Fighted.


    No one found that, among the ninety-nine peaks around Quanjian Sect, there was a plume of black smoke that was invisible to the naked eye, and the smoke was like silk, which penetrated into people''s bodies, making These monks were stronger during the battle, and the desire to fight was stronger.


    When both the inside and the outside are killed, only Tianjian Sword Sect is protected. Disciple of Tianquan Sword Sect sees this scene. Under the command of the master, he is always ready to protect Tianquan Sword Sect. As for the Jianzong, all the ascetic elders who had been closed for years also appeared at the moment. They rushed out and surrounded Song Ning in the middle, ready to attack Song Ning at any time.


    What Song Ning did today seems to have become the fuse of this star war.


    Even Song Ning did not expect this kind of thing to happen. If it was because of his own cause that the entire star was filled with war, he was naturally guilty, but now, there is no escape route.


    "Junior, coming to our Tianquan Jianzong Saye is such a consequence, let''s die!" Tianquan Jianzong, the head of the five elders of the ascetic, the bitter one.


    His dry fingers pointed to Song Ning, and between his fingers, there was a fierce sword light.


    As soon as this sword light appeared, Song Ning felt it, but he hadn''t waited to feel how powerful the sword light was, and he didn''t even have time to block it. The sword light had already penetrated into his body. This sword light was extremely strange. After entering the body, it sprang up in the body, and every time it hit, it was like slashing on the most vulnerable place of Song Ning''s bones.


    "Well, I see how rampant you are even after you cut my bones into powder!" Ku Yi stared at Song Ning fiercely.


    However, while Song Ning felt the loud noise coming from his body, he found that the bones in his body began to flash golden light. These golden lights were extremely tough and directly resisted the sword light. After many collisions, the sword light It seems that there is no more energy and it disappears.


    At the same time that the sword light disappeared, Elder Ku Yi spurted blood out. He took a few steps back and looked at Song Ning in shock. He couldn''t believe his sword light could be solved by the other party.


    The human body has some of the most fragile parts, and the joints of the bones are one of them. He has been in retreat for so many years, in order to study this technique, but he did not expect to just get out of the customs. Can''t kill.


    Several other ascetic elders have tried to fight against Song Ning. Although Song Ning is not afraid, but facing the strong in many circumstances, he also has no idea. Now the two spirits are fighting against each other. Be careful, being shocked by the opponent''s grievances, fearing that your body will be corroded in an instant.


    If so ...


    When Song Ning thought about how to fight, the earth suddenly shuddered.


    In an instant, the Heavenly Power Sword Sect was torn apart. The entire Heavenly Power Sword Sect was split in half. Not only that, but the Heavenly Power Sword Sect shattered as well as the entire mountain range around it. A deep ravine appeared bottomless, and a gust of wind blew through. The gust of wind carried endless grief, which was even stronger than that borne by Song Ning and the nine-star Lianzhu.


    The three evil spirits started to collide, and Song Ning could control his own evil spirits, but now his evil spirits seem to be incapable. Whether it is the evil spirits of Jiuxing Lianzhu or the deep breaths, all of them start to be restless, the more restless , The more powerful it is, and there is even a feeling of fusion between the two.


    Not to mention Song Ning at this time, even the elders of the nine Heavenly Power Sword Sects who exhibited the Nine Stars and Lianzhu had already vomited blood, their hands were not under control at all, and their essence blood was constantly absorbed by Sha Qi.


    At the time of the first breath, it was only the nine elders who were bleeding, but at the time of the second breath, it was already involved in the five ascetic elders around him. On the third breath, Song Ning found that the whole The disciples of Tianquan Jianzong were all affected.


    Even Song Ning believes that if there is no enchantment around this area, it is feared that monks other than the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power will also be affected by the roaring winds appearing in this deep ravine, and Qiqiao bloodshed becomes a supply.


    The more he absorbs the essence and blood, the more powerful the Qi is. This point Song Ning naturally understands that the Qi in his body is already insignificant compared with the Qi in front of him. Even if he does not take any measures, even he will start. Was drawn away from the blood.


    puff!


    Fang Moli''s own cultivation is not high. At such a short distance, the body is already unsupported, and the whole body has been deformed by the body that has been absorbed by the evil wind.


    Seeing this scene, Song Ning gritted his teeth fiercely, and raised his hand, and Yan Yang struck in the deep ravine.


    Even though this technique is like throwing the sun in, it still has no effect at all. When the strong light enters the deep ravine, it is like a flame entering the sea, and there is no more breath.


    Song Ning felt that blood in her hair had begun to ooze, and at this time, Fang Moli was almost unable to support her, and her face was pale, like a piece of white paper.


    Song Ning exhaled for a long time.


    He looked up at the sky. At this moment, in the sky, he could vaguely see the existence of several monks of the Dao Realm. However, at this moment, the transmission of Leng''s family to Song Ning made Song Ning''s heart chill.


    "It''s so bad, even if it''s us, it''s difficult to resist. If you do it now, I''m afraid it will be the entire star ..."


    Song Ning closed his eyes and exhaled continuously, his body also collapsed.


    No one knows what Song Ning wants to do.


    The monks who fought outside stopped at this moment, and more of them were people who knew Song Ning, among them Bai Wei and Jing Jing.


    Tens of thousands of miles away, Leng Yuexiao is hurriedly approaching. She somehow learned the news of Song Ning. Somehow, she was uneasy and just wanted to see what happened.


    At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, it seems that Song Ning''s destiny is destined. Under the absorption of such a stormy wind, even the monks at the peak of Dao Realm have no resistance at all, Song Ning is just a fairyland monk, How strong can it be?


    Just somehow, they still look forward to it. After all, the only one still resisting at this time is Song Ning.


    When Song Ning suddenly opened his mouth towards the lower part, after seeing this scene, those monks who had advanced to deepness were shocked in their hearts.


    This feeling seems to be swallowed up in this world.


    Devour earth!


    Song Ning began to inhale insanely, no matter what he ate in his mouth, all inhaled. The roaring wind was constantly absorbed by Song Ning at this moment. At first, it was the roaring wind of Qijianzong, who was scattered on this day. When the evil spirits were all absorbed by Song Ning, they absorbed the fishy wind just emerging from the deep ravine.


    Song Ning''s stomach keeps growing. In the blink of an eye, his stomach is already bigger than his body, but he still absorbs it strongly.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    His body had begun to burst and blood spewed out, but even so, he still didn''t stop absorbing it.


    Endless Sha Qi, this is endless Sha Qi, the intensity of Sha Qi is only seen by Song Ningping, and the large number makes him afraid.


    But already at this point, how can you give up your achievements? He only hopes that he will be able to absorb all these evil spirits in the next moment, but he feels that this evil spirit seems to be endless.


    There was silence all around. Even the Tianquan Jianzong people who wanted to attack Song Ning just stopped their hands at the moment. They knew that if Song Ning was attacked now, then even if Song Ning was dead, they would definitely be unable to escape. Die.


    I do n��t know who it was. At this time, I directly opened the enchantment of the Heavenly Power Sword Sect and shouted: "This strong spirit is not something my Heavenly Sword Sect can resist. If I do n��t want to die together, I will shoot. Suppress! "


    The enchantment of the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power can isolate this evil spirit. Although I do n��t know how long it can last, it can at least play a role in blocking. However, now the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power has opened this enchantment for its own safety. It is to expose the entire star to this evil spirit.


    Although the monks were angry, no one was arguing at this moment, and no one was attacking. What they cared about was how long Song Ning could last.


    No one knows Song Ning''s torment at the moment except Yu Daojing, and no one knows how strong this devours the world.


    Immortality is above Taoism, above Taoism is magical power, and this devouring heaven and earth, even in magical power, is enough to be called great magical power.


    The power of great magical powers, not the blood of immortal gods, can''t be used, and the fairy gods who can display great magical powers are not comparable to those of the monks of the Taoist realm. They ... there are even many people who haven''t even seen them Ever been a real fairy.


    These fairy gods are just a name, because no one knows what they are, and no one knows how they are cultivated. All people know is that they are very strong.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Song Ning''s body burst again, giving people a feeling of being about to burst, but in the deep ravines, there was still a constant flow of grievances, and the trend of grievances did not weaken, but it was more intense, as if to want Song Ning Huo alive.


    Song Ning had already shed blood, and his body was like a ball, and he began to shake madly. The speed of absorbing the windy wind was also slowing down. Seeing it, he had to give up his efforts ...

 Chapter 1141： Destroyer

    After seeing this scene, several monks of Daojingjing who had originally planned to stop all stopped. They had been discussing. If the enchantment of Sword Sect of Heaven was broken, then they would have to take action. Although Quan Jianzong''s enchantment was broken, Song Ning was able to use Da Shen Tong to absorb all the evil spirits. In this way, he could wait for Song Ning to absorb the evil spirits. Then it will also affect the cohesiveness of Xingfeng.


    "I can''t imagine that this great supernatural power will appear on a fairyland monk ..." Leng Jia said with emotion.


    The feminine man chuckled: "This Song Ning is indeed not an ordinary person. I don''t know what chance he encountered in the outside world, but now I want to come, can this supernatural power be used by ordinary people?"


    Song Tangning was also comforted at this time. If it was not his ancestor, they might have to go forward to fight now, but they had already merged between heaven and earth, and their bodies were already invisible. This invisible body was used to fight against Qi. , Itself is a kind of consumption, and may even be unable to resist.


    "Thanks to the presence of the ancestor, if there is no him, it will be extremely difficult for us to deal with it once it is condensed." Song Tangning took a deep breath and still had a trace of fear in his heart.


    What he said was true. These monks of Daojingjing watched that group of things were sealed under the ninety-nine mountains of the Sword Sect of Heavenly Power. If this thing came out, then it will one day be able to All their stars are extinguished.


    It was just that it was just a small group, and now it would become such a huge volume, which really shocked them, but now Song Ning has swallowed the world, whether this swallowed the world can absorb all the wind and wind, However, it will inevitably affect the cohesion of Xingfengsha, as long as it affects its cohesion, it can destroy its strength.


    At this time, several monks of Daojingjing have begun to fly continuously this week, and began to form a formation. If Song Ning really does not support them, they will also rush to the first time, after all, Song Ning is their hope for the future of the stars, If Song Ning forcibly wanted to devour all this turbulent wind but caused themselves to be bitten back, then even if they really gave up their lives, they would have to rush up as soon as possible.


    It doesn''t matter whether they die or not, but if Song Ning is dead, it''s not as good as they die.


    Between heaven and earth, there was only one voice at this time, and that was Song Ning''s voice that absorbed the evil wind.


    But soon, Song Ning''s absorption has almost reached saturation. He seems to be able to feel how much the windy wind under the deep ravine is now. It is almost saturated, but his heart is not reconciled, because in his sense, this fishy Fengshaqi has already been absorbed close to Jiucheng.


    Jiucheng''s roaring wind, if he can continue for a while and a half, maybe ...


    Song Ning desperately wants to absorb it, but he can''t do it at all, and there is also a tendency in his body to break through the body.


    The monks of Daojingjing in the sky are also prepared, and the elders of the Tianquan Jianzong beside Song Ning have also fled. If they still do not leave now, they are afraid that Song Ning, who was directly exploded, will be killed. .


    But at this moment, Fang Moli didn''t move, she looked at Song Ning blankly, as if she was stupid.


    Song Ning gritted his teeth fiercely, thinking about how to stabilize his body, but suddenly felt a ghostly voice coming from the deep ravine.


    "Eat, eat, eat!"


    The voice was extremely hoarse, and Song Ning was horrified. Song Ning even felt that the sound was a kind of illusion. At this time, only he was shrouded in this voice, and the rest of them could not hear it at all, and the facts were correct So, this last squalid wind, also the original squalid wind, was buried under these ninety-nine peaks, suppressed by the sacrifice of life by ninety-nine people, by the sword of the Tianquan Deterred.


    But now, it comes out!


    It emerged from the deep ravine like ghosts and ghosts. Although it was not transformed, it could see that the black fishy wind turned into a face, looking at Song Ning out of thin air, but the invisible eyes gave A sense of joking.


    At this moment, the monk Yu Daojing no longer dared to procrastinate. The head of the Leng family immediately turned into a shape, rushing to Song Ning to pull it out. Language.


    "For so many years, the fire of sacrifice dedicated to Yu Daojing monks, don''t even understand this truth, do you still want to suppress me?" The black fishy wind said hoarsely, looking at the head of Leng''s house. The black flame is more vigorous.


    Although Song Ning was saturated, he was still able to move freely. As soon as he shook his body, he came to the head of Leng''s house. The whole person was like a ball. With a hard kick, he took the head of Leng''s house out of this wicked range. Kick it out.


    Sure enough, the owner of the Leng family had just left this turbulent range, and the black flame above his body disappeared.


    From the moment the flame disappeared on his body, Song Ning had already remembered the scope of this windy wind, and at this time he also understood that although the source of this black windy wind was very strong, it was because he absorbed the windy wind. After 90%, the effective range of this turbulent wind has been greatly reduced, and now it is only effective within 30 feet of the whole body.


    This distance is considered temporarily safe.


    But while Song Ning was thinking like this, the **** face seemed to laugh madly, and at the same time, Song Ning''s body began to bang, as if it was a violent explosion that caused internal organs Damage.


    He was forced to hold back the blood in his mouth, but his body came with a lot of pain, and the roaring wind in his body became stronger and stronger, completely different from the one just now.


    "Let''s go!" Song Ning splits a voice.


    When Song Ning passed on the message to Lengjia''s head, Lengjia''s head informed other monks of Daojingjing. At the moment when they saw the head of Lengjia being burned by the black wind, these monks of Daojingjing finally understood that day. Why only the monks at the peak of Daojing can suppress this evil spirit. It turns out that this evil spirit has a burning effect on Yu Daojing. As long as it is close to its range, it will start to burn. Such innate restraint makes Yu Daojing The monk didn''t have any chance to fight back in the face of this evil wind.


    But now if you leave Song Ning behind, then ...


    Song Ning did not have any idea of ??confrontation in his heart. This strong wind was strong enough to devour the one-star body on his body. As for the Yanyang technique, it had long had no effect, and the only thing left was to fight this It is the two forces of Yin and Yang in the body that fuse and explode.

 Chapter 1142： Master, can I eat this?

    But if it is really the last trick, if it is able to extinguish the evil wind, but if it cannot be extinguished, then there is only one way to die.


    Just when Song Ning had no idea how to deal with it, he suddenly felt the Tianquan sword buzzing in his hand. At the same time, the Tianquan sword buzzed with a silvery white light, which was so strong and powerful that even Song Ning looked It felt dazzling to it.


    The moment the silver light appeared, Song Ning''s black evil spirits began to dissipate. Everyone was even more excited when they saw this scene. Tianquan sword, where the sealer was so angry, did not expect to be at this final juncture. , Tianquan Sword could appear and radiate this silvery white light to expel the evil spirits.


    But when everyone thought that the light of the Tianquan sword would continue, it was found that the silver light of the Tianquan sword turned out to be just covering the body of Song Ning, and after covering the body of Song Ning, there was no longer a long time. The spread of light.


    Although it is disappointing, it is enough. For Song Ning, first stabilize yourself before you can think of countermeasures. Since Tianquan Jian can emit this kind of light, if you can cooperate with Ling Tianjian Qi ...


    It''s just that he hasn''t been able to exert Ling Tian Jian Qi for a long time. Although Ling Tian Jian Qi was felt just now, Ling Tian Jian Qi was absorbed by Xiao Fen that year, and Xiao Fen has not yet awakened ...


    Just thinking of Xiao Fen, Song Ning suddenly felt that the inside of Dan Tian seemed to be torn. At this moment, in Song Ning''s body, the Yuanshen villain woke up!


    When Yuanshen villain woke up, his eyes widened, as if shocked by everything from the outside world. He suddenly got out of Song Ning''s body. From the perspective of outsiders, this Yuanshen villain might have been released by Song Ning Out of it, everyone has a new understanding of Song Ning''s strength, and can expose Yuanshen to this crisis situation. If it is not stupid, it is Yuanshen is extremely powerful, if not, it will never May let Yuanshen come out.


    For many monks, Yuanshen is the most fragile, much more fragile than the monk''s own body, even Song Ning should be.


    But Song Ning''s Yuanshen villain is different. This Yuanshen villain is coming out by himself. It is not controlled by Song Ning. When Song Ning''s Yuanshen villain appeared, everyone in the scene saw Song. The ice and fire light radiating from the body of Ningna Yuanshen''s body can insulate the evil wind from the body.


    It was just like a mouth, spitting out a sword qi from his mouth, and after spitting out this sword qi, its entire body languished, and it got back into Song Ning''s body again.


    This sword qi, with its whole body showing a milky white color, seemed to be translucent. The moment the sword qi appeared, it began to transform into the shape of a long sword. This shape gradually solidified, and when it was completely condensed, Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Burning Sky Sword!


    Fen Tianjian entered his body at that time, and Song Ning knew very well. At that time, Xiao Fen completely turned into a sword qi in order to protect himself. This sword qi was integrated into his body, and there was no specific at all. The shape cannot be transformed, and Xiao Fen slept in the past, but what Song Ning did not expect was that after this Sky Burning Sword entered his body, he was absorbed by Yuanshen villain, and Yuanshen villain absorbed this After the sword spirit and sword spirit of Burning Sword began to refine.


    Today, he even spit out a complete Burning Sky Sword to Song Ning.


    At the moment when Song Ning clung to Burning Sky Sword, he felt a long-lost force, and a very familiar voice came out of Burning Sky Sword.


    Although it was only a soft whimper, I could clearly feel that this is Xiaofen!


    At this time, Xiao Fen did not turn into a humanoid, but Song Ning looked at Fen Tianjian as if he was looking at Xiao Fen. He held Fen Tian Jian in his left hand and Tian Quan Sword in his right hand. Shine.


    But immediately, the Burning Sky Sword began to tremble, and when the Burning Sky Sword trembles, the black evil spirit kept pouring into it.


    "Master, spit." Burning Sky Sword Road.


    Burning Sky Sword said this, Song Ningdang was about to spit out the black fishy wind that he had just absorbed, and as the windy wind was breathed out of his body, his body began to be repaired. Absorbed the roaring wind.


    How much Song Ning spit out, how much the Burning Sky Sword will absorb, the speed is faster, even faster than swallowing the world.


    Outsiders looked at this scene already inexplicably, and they did not know what kind of demon method Song Ning used in the end, where did this sword come from? In everyone''s eyes, Burning Sky Sword is like being able to absorb everything between heaven and earth. It seems that Song Ning''s devouring the heaven and earth before it is the same as Burning Sky Sword''s absorption of evil spirits.


    Can this sword be used to devour the world?


    Although outsiders do not know it, Song Ning understands that Burning Sky Sword absorbs evil spirits. Now if it is changed to another kind of thing, I am afraid that Burning Sky Sword cannot absorb it. Although he does not understand how his Yuanshen did All this, but the current situation does not allow him to think more.


    The windy wind was constantly absorbed, and even the **** face in the midair was already showing a shock. It was horrified to escape under the deep ravine, but before it got into it, its entire face began to deform. , As if being absorbed and pulled, gradually turned into a part of the burning sword.


    "Want to run? After so many years, you have been sent away!" Xiao Fang''s voice echoed in the air, that is, the moment the voice said it, almost all of it was absorbed into the body.


    As the Burning Sky Sword continued to absorb, the entire Burning Sky Sword became black, and it was no longer the milky white translucent shape just now, but even so, there was no restlessness within the Burning Sky Sword. A feeling of power.


    All this happened so fast that Song Ning was breathing out. When Song Ning breathed out, the breath of wind that was enough to wipe out all the monks of the Dao Realm was completely absorbed.


    There was a life-and-death crisis just a moment ago, but after a while, it was quiet.


    People stared at the Burning Sky Sword in Song Ning''s hands. Although they didn''t know what this sword was, they felt shocked when they thought of the scene just now. There is such a magic weapon in Song Ning''s body. Come out, it is difficult to achieve to wait until the end?


    Can swallow so much evil energy, and also swallowed the source of the fishy wind evil energy sealed in this deep ravine!


    How much effort did the powerful people use to seal the source of the evil wind, and now it is so easily swallowed, what is this treasure? What puzzled them was that, just now, the sword spoke and said, ��Want to run? After so many years, I ��ve lost you ��, what does that mean?


    Between the world and the long swords that can speak, although they have heard of some, they have not really seen it. It is really hard to believe that it is seen today. Song Ning has more than that amazing physique, It is even able to display great magical powers, and now even the primordial spirits in the body can help out during the battle and spit out such a precious sword.


    But when everyone thought that the long sword in Song Ning''s hands was beyond imagination, they suddenly saw that the long sword flashed in black and turned into shape!


    Among the stars, there are different perceptions of the sword spirits in the long swords. Although the star of Song Ning is located, although the overall cultivation of the monks is not as good as here, but they at least have more knowledge, plus Even if it is a metamorphosis, Shangfentianjian will not be directly displayed to outsiders in this way, so no one is too surprised, but now, this long sword that has just absorbed all the evil winds has been transformed, and after the transformation Still a voluptuous woman.


    This woman is obviously not wearing a trace, but she is surrounded by a trace of black qi, this qi is just the evil wind just now! The roaring wind began to condense, and turned into a black gauze robe on her body, and the woman''s appearance was extremely moving, even if it was described by Qing Guo Qing Cheng.


    It''s just that at this time, the only shortcoming of this woman is that it is too voluptuous, even giving people a sense of evil charm.


    As soon as she appeared, she leaned slightly towards Song Ning: "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    In Song Ning''s eyes, there was a trace of reminiscence, and Xiao Xiao was looked up and down. The dignified expression finally relaxed, revealing a smile: "You are awake."


    Xiao Fang shook his head, as if he wanted to get rid of an evil spirit, but found that it was unsuccessful, he quickly panicked and said: "The master must not be angry, this windy wind can affect my body, just absorbed, I can''t restrain it completely. "


    Xiao Fun seemed extremely anxious, seeming to worry that she was being blamed by Song Ning for this look. She still remembered that she had killed many people when she was crazy, which caused Song Ning to be very angry. Now if Song Ning hates her look ...


    "It''s okay." Song Ning looked at Xiao Fen tenderly and found that Xiao Fen couldn''t stop gazing at his right hand, then raised his hand and raised the Tianquan sword: "Do you want?"


    Xiao Fen just held his breath and nodded frantically at the next breath.


    Tianquan Jian seemed to feel something, shaking violently in Song Ning''s hands, as if afraid, but Song Ning did not hesitate, just released his hand and prepared to give Tianquan Jian to Xiao Burn, but I only saw this Tianquan Sword flew with a cry.


    Even Song Ning was stunned by this scene. The speed of the Tianquan sword was like a white light that had been integrated into the world.


    But even so, the speed of Xiaofu ��s black light was still faster than that of Tianquan Sword. Before the Tianquan Sword fled, Xiaohan was like a teleport directly to the Baili directly to grab the Tianquan Sword, and then Back to Song Ning.


    This time, even the blink of an eye did not arrive, and people stared at Song Ning and the beautiful woman in front of him.


    At this time, Xiao Fen, with his head half-down, seemed a little shy. When he spoke, there was a shy voice in his voice, like a girl''s shyness: "Master, this ... can I eat?"

 Chapter 1143： Just a part

    what? !


    Not to mention the surrounding wonderland and Taoist monks, even the monks of Yudao Realm, at this moment, when they heard Xiao Fen''s words, they thought they had heard.


    Although it is a sword spirit, although it is different, but want to eat the Tianquan sword? This Tianquan sword is a treasure of the Xian family, and it is the treasure of the Tianquan sword sect. How could it be eaten casually?


    Any monk, when he sees the magic weapon of Tianquan sword, can''t let him be eaten casually, this still needs to be asked?


    But when everyone thought that Song Ning would not agree, he only saw Song Ning nodded, his eyes were extremely soft, and there was no regret at all: "Eat, as long as it is what you want to eat , As long as I can get it, of course I will give it to you. "


    Before everyone responded, Xiaofen had swallowed the Tianquan sword directly. The Tianquan sword was struggling like a living creature, but with only a click, Xiaofen directly took Tianquan sword. Crushed.


    This scene fell in everyone''s eyes, in their eyes, chewed in Xiaofen''s mouth, and Xiaofen chewed with a click, looking like that, it seemed like he was eating something delicious.


    It was just a few blinking kung fu. Xiao Fen ate the Tianquan sword. After swallowing the Tianquan sword completely, she touched her lips, her bright red lips pursed, and then she smiled. Song Ning: "Master ..."


    "Huh?" Song Ning frowned: "Not full?"


    "Thirsty." Xiaohan grinned gleefully.


    It has been a long time since Song Ning has understood the meaning of Xiao Fen. At the next moment, Xiao Fen rushed directly into Song Ning''s arms and pulled away Song Ning''s collar. His pointed teeth bit on his neck.


    Goo ...


    Goo ...


    The sound of blood being absorbed is extremely clear. In this dead piece of Heavenly Power Sword Sect, it fell into the ears of other people. If you do n��t know the relationship between Song Ning and Xiao Fen, if you just see this scene, you will certainly It is believed that there are some other deeper interactions between the two. Even now that they know their relationship between master and servant, there are still many people who believe that Song Ning''s relationship with Xiaofen is unusual.


    Xiaofen held Song Ning tightly and kept absorbing.


    Gradually, Song Ning''s face was slightly pale.


    When Song Ning''s face was pale, Xiao Fen seemed to feel it, and hurriedly separated from Song Ning, licking the blood remaining on her lips with the tip of her tongue: "Still the master''s blood is delicious."


    Song Ning sighed and pulled the collar well. Even if he was seen under the eyes of everyone, he was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he was extremely happy because Xiaofen was awake. How could he forget this kindness?


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to appear in front of me in this posture." Song Ning looked at Xiao Fen, and now Xiao Fen is in a sullen mood. Feeling, Ke Xiaofen''s state has not been affected by his own breath, but surprisingly calm.


    At this time, not only Song Ning was looking at Xiao Fen, but even the monks of Yu Daojing''s eyes were on Xiao Fen. They couldn''t figure out how Song Ning could have such a powerful sword spirit, as shown by this sword spirit The strong breath of them gives them a feeling of fear, even if they are observed here now, they will feel that this sword spirit is terrible, but Song Ning seems not to be afraid at all.


    What is this sacred place, what kind of magic weapon is it, or that this is not an ordinary magic weapon at all, but the ultimate treasure? If not, how could the Tianquan sword be eaten casually?


    The existence of the Tianquan sword is a symbol of the entire Tianquan sword sect, and now the Tianquan sword has been directly eaten by people ...


    At the moment, they not only couldn''t figure it out, they couldn''t believe it, but no one dared to say anything. Even the people of Tianquan Jianzong were all looking at this scene dumbly here, wondering in the end Do you want to speak? Although the treasure of their sect was eaten by two or two, they deserve to stand up and say a few words, but think again, they have the right to go out and say that they have no life to live.


    When everyone looked at Xiaohan in fear and wanted to know what she was ...


    Xiao Fen tilted his head slightly: "Although I absorbed those evil spirits, those evil spirits belong to my sword body. After I eat it, it is just a tonic effect for myself, and it will not affect my mind."


    The windy wind just now ... is just a part of her body? !


    When people didn''t have time to respond, they only listened to Xiao Fen and continued: "It seems to be an extremely long battle. This madness ran out of me. I didn''t expect to come here to make a blame and be sealed here."


    With that in mind, Xiaohan laughed like a lovely young girl, and smiled as easily: "No wonder you didn''t feel it before, it was originally sealed, and a lot of memory was restored after it was absorbed."


    Speaking of which, even Song Ning''s complexion has changed, but it is just a whiff of Xiaofen''s body?


    How heavy was Xiaofen''s grief? And didn''t Xiaofen exist only ten thousand years ago? Could it be that this is also caused by time and space disorder?


    "How long ago? Do you remember?" Song Ning asked.


    Xiao Fen thought for a while, and then said seriously: "Probably ... a long time ago, at least ten thousand years ago, I can''t remember it. The memory is still a bit messy, but it has been unsealed a lot, at least I understand that I am not just There is this life. "


    "It turns out that ..." Song Ning was still a little surprised in his heart, and Xiao Fang''s secret was indeed amazing.


    Song Ning just felt a little amazing, but those around Song Ning have been completely frightened by Xiao Fen''s identity. At this time, the lower the monk''s fear, the less the fear is, because the more High means more things to know, especially the monks of Yudaojing.


    They all know what happened to the Power Sword Sect of that day. In order to seal this ray of evil spirits, they gathered the power of many powerful people. Taking the Tianquan Sword as their position, the Power Sword Sect was deployed in this day. Relying on the power of heaven and earth contained in the ninety-nine peaks, combined with the ancient mysterious iron, and using the life sacrifice of ninety-nine Taoist peak monks as energy, this is the source of the gust of wind. Give the seal.


    But now I know that this ray of windy wind is just a part of the spirit within the body of the sword spirit in front of me, and this sword is the sword of Song Ning!


    Originally, Song Ning was different and believed that Song Ning may have the power to save their entire stars, but now when they look at Song Ning, they feel that Song Ning is truly terrible.


    If he wanted to, even if the star was extinguished, it wouldn''t matter ...

 Chapter 1144： Yu Dao Jing, invincible

    Xiao Fen was naturally happy to see Song Ning today, but when talking to Song Ning here, he always felt that the eyes around him had been staring at her, and his heart was irritable.


    As soon as she looked up, she stared at the void in the sky, and there was a flash of blood in her eyes: "Look, see? I''m talking to the master, you''re watching this end, don''t you let me go?" "


    Xiao Fen said so, where can these monks from Dadaojing continue to watch the excitement here? Even if it has dispersed to the side, as for the surrounding Taoist monks, they can naturally feel the existence of Yudaojing monks. Now that the Yudaojing monks have dispersed, they naturally retreat one after another. , It led other monks to retreat.


    At this moment, not to mention Song Ning''s surroundings, the entire Tianquan Jianzong was almost empty, but there was a person not far from Song Ning.


    Fang Moli!


    Just when all this happened, Fang Moli awakened.


    She stared at Song Ning staringly. She didn''t know Xiao Fang. Xiao Fang naturally knew her. She had seen it vaguely once before. That''s why Xiao Fen didn''t say much to her. Now when she sees Xiao Fen again. Fang Moli always feels that Xiaofen''s momentum is very different from before.


    It is stronger than before, powerful and trembling, but this powerful performance is all manifested in front of outsiders. When Song Ning was around, Xiao Fun did not show any arrogance.


    Song Ning did not really feel how strong Xiaofu''s breath was, but now she took all the monks from the Daojingjing to see her, and she was a little surprised in her heart: "Is your strength right now? Far beyond me? "


    "Sha Qi has not been completely digested. If it is completely digested, it should be inferior to the master. Although these qi are staying in my body, they are not under my control. When I can completely digest the qi, the qi will become my body again. Part of it, by that time, my momentum was not as strong as it is now, but after all ... "Xiao Fang''s eyes narrowed and his tone was a little more interesting:" They are afraid of me for a very important reason . "


    "Oh? What''s the reason?" Song Ninglue was interested.


    Xiao Fen laughed: "I think, I used to be a priest who killed Yu Daojing, as long as the monk Yu Daojing was in front of me, it was not as good as the monk who resisted."


    This is not difficult to imagine, before Song Ning knew the restraint of the monstrous wind monk against Yu Daojing monks, and precisely because of this, in order to seal the ray of monstrous wind monk, only ninety-nine Dao were used. The life of the priest of the realm of the zenith is used as a sacrifice, but now I think that the turbulent wind is only a part of Xiaofu''s body. In this way, Xiaofu''s restraint for the monk of the Dao dynasty is really not a bit of a star.


    Although Xiao Fen directly showed his hole cards, no one dared to underestimate it at this time. Although Song Ning is only a fairyland, he is the strongest in the Tao Realm. He still has such a handle in his hands. Specially killing the sword of Yu Daojing monk, in this way, is he not invincible under Yu Dao realm?


    Wonderland monk, able to leapfrog Daoist monk, become the strongest in Dao Realm, it is already incredible, and now think again, he is clearly invincible in Yu Dao Realm, such a person, can open up the earth there''s a few?


    "The monks of the Royal Daojing in the stars all want to help me. I will tell you afterwards that you should not be too fierce to them." Song Ning laughed.


    Xiao Fun pouted, pointing to the elders of Quan Jianzong not far from that day: "I felt like they were a little angry before, just when I ate the Tianquan sword."


    Song Ning frowned and turned to look at the elders of Tianquan Jianzong.


    The elders quickly waved their hands: "No, no, how can you be angry? Shang Xian wants to use my Celestial Sword Sect''s treasure as his own supply. This kind of thing is too late for us to be happy. How can it be angry?"


    "Oh? Don''t you dare to be angry, or not?" Xiaohan raised an eyebrow.


    "Naturally, I''m not angry. I''m not angry. I''m so worried." The elders didn''t dare to look at Xiaofen''s eyes at this time.


    Song Ning looked at the scene with a smile, knowing that Xiao Fen hadn''t been able to wake up for a long time.


    "Today, when I saw that the master was in a good mood, I wouldn''t tell you to worry about it." Xiao Fen said, turning to Song Ning, lowering his voice: "Master, let''s go, I just ate this Tianquan sword, I need to find one Digest in a quiet place and reintegrate the Burning Sword Sword. "


    "Alright." Song Ning said, turning to look at Fang Moli aside. Fang Moli was now walking towards Song Ning. From his eyes, he could feel that it was different from before. Song Ning then asked: " But awakened? "


    Fang Moli nodded.


    Xiao Fen automatically drilled into the Song Ning storage ring. At the same time, Song Ning also took Fang Moli''s hand: "Then let me go."


    Song Ning''s body moved, and even if it turned into a nihility, when it appeared again, it was already far away. As for the monks present, including Jing Jing and Bai Wei, there have been some changes in Song Ning''s perception, especially Jing Jing. She never imagined that there was such a powerful treasure beside Song Ning.


    Sword spirit ... Sword spirit that can be manifested, even ... The relationship between the sword spirit and him seems to be like a Taoist, even directly with him under the large public ...


    Thinking of these, Jing Jing shook his head hurriedly.


    As for the people of the Chu family, they are already excited one by one, and the stronger Song Ning is, the more opportunities they have for their family in the future. Until now, they do not know the true relationship between Jing Jing and Song Ning. As for the relationship between Song Ning and Xiao Fen They do n��t even care, even if that sword spirit really has that layer of relationship with Song Ning, it ��s okay for all of them to think about it, how can a strong man have no three wives and four concubines, the number of women counts what?


    The people of the Song family are cheering now. They did n��t know how strong Song Ning was, but they knew that Song Ning was the reincarnation of their ancestor. But now it seems that this ancestor ��s reincarnation is a bit powerful. Even the casual Sword spirits who can retreat to the Imperial Realm in one sentence are all Song Ning''s magic weapon, then Song Ning is definitely stronger.


    It was only when they were still shocked that Song Ning had taken Xiaofen and Fang Moli to an uninhabited mountain stream.


    As soon as he reached the mountain stream, Xiaofen then flashed a silver light all over his body. Song Ning''s brows were tight, and he immediately waved a wave of fairy power, forming a border around him. At the same time, Fang Moli saw Xiaofen''s extremely painful look , I want to step forward to help.


    At the moment when she just walked to Xiaofu''s body, Xiaofu''s body suddenly shivered violently, and the silver light in her body was even more restless. At the same time, Xiaoyan''s eyes were no longer visible in her eyes. They are all red and red, as horrible as blood.


    Song Ninggang wanted to step forward to protect Fang Moli, but saw that Xiao Fun raised his head without emotion and stabs her in the palm.


    This palm directly penetrated Fang Moli''s Dantian, and Fang Moli''s Yuanshen was also pierced at this moment. Daojing monk, without the Yuanshen, was almost impossible to survive, even if he could live, At most, it is just a few decades of mortal attitude.


    At this moment, Xiao Fun''s eyes suddenly flickered and became extremely clear, and a terrifying color appeared in her eyes. Obviously, the state just now was not what she wanted, but the clearness disappeared too quickly, followed by his eyes. He was **** again.


    Fang Moli looked at him weakly, not expecting it at all.


    Song Ning clenched his fists, concentrated his energy, and instantly smoothed the complex mood, turning his back towards the air beside Fang Moli.


    countercurrent����


    Time and space, beginning to change at this moment, is only a moment, just a moment of time going back in time. Xiao Fen''s palm has just penetrated Fang Moli''s skin, and Song Ning grabbed Xiao Fen''s hand.


    A white smoke came out, and Song Ning''s palm was scorched by the burning skin. The fairy power in his body was shocked, Fang Moli was shocked, and there was a trace of panic and amazement in his eyes.


    Xiao Fen was not affected by Song Ning''s fairy power, but when she saw Song Ning''s hand being burned with white smoke, she suddenly sobered.


    "the Lord����"


    As soon as the words were spoken, her eyes flashed red **** again. At this moment, she would be crazy, but there was a force in her heart that roared, and tried her best to suppress her impulse.


    Song Ning let go of his hand, quickly withdrew, shook the palm that was still burning, the flame went out, as for Xiao Burn, his hands were smashing the ground frantically at this moment, Mo Yao said the earth was shaking, even the mountain streams on both sides were shaking The gravel cracked and fell. If there was no Song Ning''s enchantment, I feared that the two mountains outside would be affected.


    Confused in Fang Moli''s eyes, she always felt like what had happened just now, as if she was already dead, what ...


    "The power in Xiaofen''s body is like Ling Tian Jian Qi. Ling Tian Jian Qi is related to Tian Quan Jian. She had eaten Tian Quan Jian just now. She must have some intentions. You retreat with me and don''t step forward." Song Ning Although he explained this to Fang Moli, in fact he had already taken Fang Moli to the rear.


    "Don''t help her? She''s so painful ..." Fang Moli frowned, looking at Xiao Fang''s appearance now, feeling that she was also suffering from colic.


    Song Ning slowly shook her head: "Now Xiao Fen is uncomfortable. If we get closer again, she will suppress the strength of her body to prevent harm to us, it will be more painful. We will not interfere now, which is the biggest thing for her. Helped. "


    Fang Moli nodded slowly.


    As for Song Ning, watching how many broken blades pierced in Xiaofen''s body could not help, how could he not be anxious, but Xiaobian''s ever-changing state only worried him more, which was for Xiaofen Perhaps it is a transformation. Although the shape of the Sky Burning Sword had a shape before, it was not the substance, and Xiao Fen swallowed the Sky Spring Sword. Maybe he wanted to use the material of the Sky Spring Sword to cast his body burning the Sky Sword ... ��

 Chapter 1145： Secrets

    When the world was born, there was already yin and yang.


    Yin and Yang are regarded as two instruments, two instruments produce four elephants, four elephants produce gossip, among the eight diagrams, the five elements run, the world reincarnates, and everything in the world has spirituality.


    It is precisely because of the existence of these five elements and gossip that all things endlessly live up to each other, yet they are mutually complementary.


    Therefore, between this heaven and earth, there is nothing that is not restrained, so the spirit is restrained by pure holiness. As for this holy rumor, there are thousands of kinds under the sky, but there is no one. Enough enough.


    No matter whether it is a person or a thing, the one who knows the most is often his own enemy.


    At the moment when the body is full of anger, we know what is holiness and restraint in this heaven and earth. This is nature.


    Since ancient times, there have been countless people who want to try to fuse the elements of two natural enemies for restraint.


    The fire is hot and extinguishes when it meets water, but if there is not enough water, it will only lower the temperature of the flame, but it cannot be extinguished. Therefore, those who want to reduce the heat of the fire will use water to neutralize.


    Only when it is neutralized, it must also be subjected to the impact of mutual cancellation. This kind of impact is so strong that few people can bear it.


    Before Song Ning absorbed the roaring wind qi in Tianquan Jianzong''s underground, this roaring wind qi was part of the body that burned Tianjian, so Xiaofu woke up after being supplemented by power, but Xiaofen felt it immediately The existence of the Tianquan sword.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the Tianquan sword that she knows that her body is controlled by the Tianquan sword.


    All this is because the material for casting the Tianquan sword is the water in the Bixiao Jiutian Xuanchi, which is the most holy water in the world, so when the material is soaked in the water of the Bixiao Jiutian Xuanchi, it also becomes Being holy can suppress all evil in this world.


    It is precisely because of this that Xiao Fen had to eat this Tianquan sword.


    She knows that if her body completely absorbs the windy wind, then she will certainly have some changes. Even if the autonomous consciousness wants to control, her own strength is ultimately limited. One day, she will definitely be affected by the windy wind. Change, even if your consciousness is really strong enough to control the Qi Qi, but the overflow of the Qi Qi has some influence on your body surface.


    She knew that Song Ning did not like it.


    Song Ning didn''t like her to be full of anger, and she didn''t like her killing innocents indiscriminately. What made her own sword body and what she wanted to eat was what she said. What she wanted most was the Tianquan sword. The materials in it are used to suppress the evil spirit in his body. If he can suppress the evil spirit intact, Song Ning will not hate it.


    Although it was not very long since she was separated from Song Ning, she seemed to have slept again for thousands of years. She was very cold, and she didn''t want that.


    Therefore, at this moment, even if she suffered the pain of the Tianquan sword piercing her body, even if she felt that the Tianquan sword was about to pierce her body out of countless holes, she did not have any complaints, but because the Tianquan sword started Feel happy to fight back.


    If you can conquer the Tianquan sword, then you will have a part of the Tianquan sword in your future sword body. With the suppression of the Tianquan sword, she can be well controlled, and she can sharpen the sword body in the future. At that time, even if the use of Shaqi is affected, it will not be affected too much.


    She was the only one who knew all this.


    Xiao Fen screamed hysterically, not to mention Fang Moli, even if Song Ning heard it, he felt numb all over. This was the bitter cry he had ever heard, but he didn''t want to, Today appeared on Xiao Fen.


    Until now he didn''t understand why Xiao Fen had to eat the Tianquan Sword. He knew that Xiao Fen was ancient and quirky, and his temperament was changeable, but Xiao Fen was not stupid. She would n��t wonder, why did she have to eat the Tianquan sword?


    Is it really just to make the sword body so simple?


    Now, what Song Ning can believe is only Xiaofen ��s answer. After all, Xiaofen ��s existence is unique. She is a rare treasure in this world, so she can become her sword body and material. It must be excellent, Tianquan Sword is indeed in line.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning could only silently look forward to Xiao Fen''s success.


    At this moment, Xiao Fen''s entire body was penetrated by a silver-white short sword. She was no longer humanoid. Instead, she seemed to be full of swords. Now she is still intact, only her head.


    But while Song Ning looked at her face, she suddenly splashed blood, and the short sword pierced directly from her body, passing through her head.


    Xiaofen''s breath ... not weakened.


    But her situation was too bad, so bad that Song Ning could not bear it anymore.


    This time, Song Ning no longer reminded Fang Moli, but Fang Moli reminded Song Ning. She gently pulled Song Ning''s sleeve and pulled Song Ning''s body forward, because she saw the moment Fang Moli''s eyes were looking towards them. The eyes were very clear, but the eyes in them seemed to tell them ''don''t come.''


    Song Ning doesn''t understand, but Fang Moli seems vaguely aware. Since she once watched Xiao Fang ''die'' for Song Ning, and now she ''lives'', she cares more about Song Ning than usual. Master and servant, she must have her own intention to do so.


    With the passage of time, Xiao Fang''s screams gradually weakened. When the screams weakened, her entire body began to become pale. At this moment, she was already lying in the pool of blood, and her body''s The blood did not stop flowing.


    Bleeding is not afraid, but it is afraid that blood will flow into a river. In this way, even the blood can''t stop. If a drop of blood is gone, then it can''t survive.


    For a few hours, it seemed to Song Ning that he waited countless years, he clenched his teeth tightly, and watched Xiao Fen''s body begin to tremble violently, that is the dagger began to slowly return to Xiao Fen The body, the dagger outside of the body became shorter and shorter, and slowly backed away.


    Song Ning and Fang Moli did not know how painful this was, but they looked at Xiao Fen ��s trembling body, looking at Xiao Fu ��s eyes that had lost their color, and watching her unchanging expression was enough Know how much pain she is suffering at the moment.


    This time, Xiao Fen did not make any sound.


    Her voice ... has been exhausted in the previous severe pain. At this moment, she only hopes that this will end soon, and there is only one thought in her mind, that is, this is over, and it will be even more in the future. Well, all the effort is worth it.

 Chapter 1146： Fangs mission

    Although Xiaofen''s eyes were empty, he always fell on Song Ning. Song Ning didn''t know what she was thinking, but at the moment his own heart seemed to be pierced by a sword, bleeding.


    For a long time, even Song Ning had forgotten the time. When Xiaojian''s short sword disappeared, the holes in her body began to heal slowly, until her body became smooth again, and the breath of her whole person began to increase. .


    The result is good, but the process is too hard.


    Xiao Burn got up slowly, and the clothes formed by her condensed air had long disappeared. She trembles gently all over her body. It seems that there is no power to mobilize in her body, or she is too tired to want. To change clothes, so walked towards Song Ning step by step.


    In the face of Xiao Fen, Song Ning has left behind the matter of men and women, and he and Xiao Fen would not have talked about it anymore.


    When Xiao Fen walked a few feet in front of Song Ning, his body suddenly fell off like a force.


    Song Ning stepped forward and hugged Xiaofen tightly in his arms.


    This feeling of holding Xiaofen is not like a man holding a woman, but like a brother holding a sister.


    Fang Moli chose silence on the side.


    Although she always feels that Song Ning is really a little hugged with Xiao Fang in this state, but when she thinks about the pain of Xiao Fen just now, she can''t say anything. As for why Xiao Fen did this in the end, She probably also had a guess in her mind.


    Perhaps it is because she likes Song Ning.


    "Does it hurt?" Song Ning hugged Xiaofen tightly and said softly.


    Xiaohan cried, and she rarely cried like this, but the previous feeling was too painful. If it was not because of Song Ning, she might have endured it, maybe she had already passed out and continued to sleep.


    "It hurts!" Xiao Fang said wronged.


    Song Ning smiled and gently scraped Xiao Fen''s nose tip: "Don''t take this risk next time."


    Xiaofen nodded gently, thinking it was worth it.


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time, do you want to follow me ..." Xiao Fen raised his head and said to Song Ning, but when the words were just spoken, but his eyes were confused, he immediately fainted.


    Before, I used the strength of my whole body to resist the damage caused by the Tianquan sword to my body, and almost all the strength was used to restore the body. Today''s small burning, vulnerable is like a child.


    Xiao Ning fainted, and Song Ning Xianli moved, and then Xiao Xian was included in his storage ring.


    After doing all this, he turned to look at Fang Moli, who had a smile on his side. The expression was as if he were watching a drama.


    After Song Ning and Xiao Fen separated, Fang Moli even clapped his hands directly: "I was jealous of Xiao Fen before."


    "Now?" Song Ning asked.


    "Now more jealous." Fang Moli said.


    Hearing this, Song Ning couldn''t help laughing: "Do you know what I have experienced between Xiaofen and me? If you really know it, you won''t be jealous."


    Fang Moli was stunned. Although he thought of these, but now I think, indeed, he might be jealous. The relationship between Song Ning and Xiao Fen can surpass the master and servant. The main reason may be that they are in They spend a lot of time together.


    She is affectionate to Song Ning, but she is Miss Fang Jia after all, if she is with Song Ning by virtue of Miss Fang Jia, her burden is too heavy, and Song Ning has rejected her before.


    "I''m just talking, since now I have awakened, then start to complete this mission to the ancient immortal tomb." Fang Moli said.


    Now Song Ning is waiting for Fang Moli. If you help Fang Moli to complete the task, the two can wait for the reincarnation of a Jiazi. When the time of this Jiazi is up, the power of the tide opens and they can return to the original. Dealt with.


    "You talk about, what is your mission this time you came here? After going out of the ancient immortal tomb, I was very curious. What useful information did those seniors bring back." Song Ning laughed.


    After asking these questions, Song Ning remembered that he had traveled a lot of places here before, and even the previous Demon Valley had gone. Now, what is the important task of this side of Moli, saying I may be able to give some opinions.


    "This time the task is not difficult, but it is a waste of time to find something, but I think there should be no problem thinking about your current cultivation," Fang Moli said, and then said the family''s task : "Actually, what we need to do now is very simple. I have a map here. Now we just need to take the map and follow the instructions on the map."


    Fang Moli said that he really took out a map from the storage ring, but this map is indeed a bit different from the ordinary map. On this map, it is not just a whole description of the position of the entire star. There are many annotations on it, and these annotations are basically very useful.


    Not only that, after Fang Moli gave the map to Song Ning, he also took out a kit from the storage ring, which contained a jade note.


    Although Song Ning does not understand why people want to put a kit on the outside of the jade paper, but now think about it, it is estimated that the role of this kit is to protect the jade paper.


    "You are inside this task?" Song Ning asked.


    After Fang Moli opened the kit, she wanted to directly check what was in the jade note, but after thinking it over, she gave the jade note to Song Ning.


    Song Ning frowned: "Are you finished exploring?"


    Fang Moli shook his head: "You check it out, you come first."


    Song Ning didn''t hesitate, after reading the jade note, he read all the information in it, and then gave the jade note to Fang Moli. After they both checked the information in the jade note, they couldn''t help but glance at each other. This time, what the Fang family wanted was really not something that could be found casually.


    At this time, Song Ning didn''t think much, but Fang Moli thought a lot. She quickly started to explain to Song Ning: "Song Ning, in fact, I didn''t take out the map before. There are some reasons. There are some orders, so I ... "


    "It''s okay, it''s fine. Besides, you used to call me Senior, and now it''s not bad to call Song Ning. After all, I''m a monk who cultivated in Wonderland, but you cultivated Daojing."


    Fang Moli always thinks that Song Ning might care, but in fact for Song Ning, if Fang Moli does n��t have any thoughts at all, it is really terrible. If people do n��t even consider their own safety, even their own The interests are not considered, then it is really possible to suffer some setbacks in the future, and once such people suffer setbacks, it is at the expense of death.


    "Now don''t say what maps are not maps, let''s talk about your task, the task in this kit must be completed?" Song Ning asked.


    Fang Moli slightly nodded: "If it is possible, I hope to complete it. Although I don''t even know the importance of completing this task, I believe that since the family told us this task, it must have some intentions. Moreover, your strength is so strong, if you ca n��t complete this mission with you, I am afraid that even if the ancient relic opens the ancient immortal tomb next time, our Fang family still ca n��t complete it. ��


    Song Ning opened his mouth just now, but he paused. It was n��t that he did n��t want Fang Moli to know, but if he told Fang Moli now, it would be too abrupt, let ��s not talk about Fang Moli. Would you believe that it is simply Fang Moli''s current performance that she will be very surprised. Once she tells the story, many things will also be missed.


    He can care less about the stars, but he can''t care about Xiaoxiao''s life and death. If Xiaoxiao died because he came too late, what would happen?


    Now Song Ning has made two-handed preparations. The first preparation is to improve his cultivation behavior. Only by improving his cultivation behavior can he be able to ensure his own safety. It is to find the magic weapon of time and space among the stars that I once had. If you can find the magic weapon of time and space, you will first use the magic weapon of time and space to save the star.


    Although the idea in his mind now is that this star is not samsara, but counter-current, it may be that the star is in samsara. If it is samsara, the space-time magic weapon can be used, but if it is samsara, it needs his cultivation. The more he cultivates to be stronger, the stronger his time to be able to go against the current will be to help Leng Yuexiao.


    Looking at Song Ning, Fang Moli seemed to be thinking about something at the moment, and then said: "Although I have just awakened, but I can be regarded as a good sect among the stars. Within the Heavenly Sword Sect, I have Some personal connections. We want to search that place and find what we want. I can first use my personal connections to narrow down the scope. "


    Song Ning smiled, but he waved his hand and pointed at the map: "Look at the location shown on the map. This location is actually the place I''ve been to before. There is nothing you want in this area. There should n��t be any inside, I ��ve been here, and there is Void Convection. I do n��t know how big the area is, but there should be no items around the Void Convection, so It is most likely on this side. If you have connections, let them search over there. "


    With that, Song Ning asked again: "How is your network?"


    "They are all disciples of Tianquan Jianzong. There are a few families with a little power, but it is just ..." Fang Moli said but stopped.


    Song Ning frowned: "What is it?"


    "It''s those people who are my suitors, so if I find them troublesome, maybe I need to make some compromises here." Fang Moli seemed a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1147： Speak into the air

    "Oh? What''s the price? You''re talking about it." Song Ning looked at Fang Moli with a smile. At the moment, Fang Moli was very serious when she said it, but what he said made Song Ning somewhat Want to laugh.


    It seems that Fang Moli has lost memory before. Until now, the understanding of this cultivation world is still not enough. If not, he would not say such words.


    "I don''t know about this, so I asked you to ask for your help. If you like me and want to pursue me, what conditions would you put forward?" Fang Moli asked blushingly. Road.


    Song Ning smiled: "You''re interesting, even pushing this matter to me, but I think, since they have a lot of trouble over there, it''s better not to use them, I''ll just come."


    Fang Moli looked at Song Ning puzzledly: "You come? With such a large area, how do you come? Searching for such a thing is extremely troublesome, or find someone to help."


    "Of course I was looking for someone to help. I awakened some time earlier than you. Now it''s relatively easy to find someone to help." Song Ning said.


    Fang Moli responded softly, thinking that Song Ning might be a little too confident, and he asked tentatively: "How many people can you find to help?"


    "Not a lot." Song Ning estimated.


    When Fang Moli wanted to come, this answer was considered normal, even though Song Ning was very strong, but awakening long ago meant that he must have done something he had to do first, so this time certainly accumulated, but I am different. I am within the sect, and I have some connections.


    "Those who can help to find it, about ten thousand people." Song Ning thought.


    Fang Moli''s pupil shrank suddenly: "Ten thousand people ?!"


    Song Ning nodded: "Ten thousand people, it should be enough. Since you are in a difficult position, just leave it to me."


    At the end of the conversation, Song Ning didn''t wait for Fang Moli to say anything, he turned over and removed the surrounding enchantment, and then shouted directly into the sky: "Song Tangning."


    Song Tangning''s body is already integrated into the rules of this star, so when there is no enchantment, he exists almost all the time.


    But this time, Song Tangning didn''t show up directly, but sent a voice directly to Song Ning: "Ancestor, why?"


    After all, Fang Moli was a woman beside Song Ning, so she couldn''t hear Song Tangning''s words, but Fang Moli was able to hear Song Ning''s voice.


    "You can take a look at this place. Let the Song family go out and find it. By the way, give me a map. I want to know more about the terrain of this star." Song Ning said.


    "Yes." Song Tangning began to investigate the jade note in Song Ning''s hands.


    At this time, Song Ning seemed to be talking to the air. Fang Moli beside him looked a little bit confused. He thought that Song Ning could not find anyone to help, so he talked casually? But it shouldn''t be. She knows Song Ning as a person. She shouldn''t be a person who can do such things.


    But while Fang Moli was thinking about this, he suddenly discovered that Song Ning''s hand suddenly came up with a map. This map was not taken by Song Ning from the storage ring, and the map did not look very good. new.


    At the same time, Song Ning did not directly talk to Fang Moli, but continued: "It''s easy?"


    Song Tangning responded: "I actually saw something like Chiyan Bingyan earlier, but I don''t know if it still exists. After all, this is the ice flame growing in the volcano. Fire is born, so it is called Red Flame Ice Flame. This kind of thing has many uses. It can be used for forging, cultivation, and even hardening the body. "


    "Long story short, can you find this Chilian Bingyan?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Tangning smiled: "If I can''t help you with these things, wouldn''t you let your ancestors joke?"


    "That line, you go." Song Ning said: "After finding Chi Lian Bingyan, you can take it directly to me, so that you don''t have to go to find a teacher."


    "Don''t worry, I will go here."


    Song Tangning said nothing after saying this. As for Fang Moli next to her, from the beginning, all she heard was Song Ning''s self-talk, which was extremely funny, but she was embarrassed to laugh. , If laughed out loud, Song Ning would be extremely embarrassed, but what is Song Ning doing? Is it possible to talk to someone who is invisible?


    Song Ning turned to look at Fang Moli, puzzled: "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah? No, nothing, things ... is that okay?" Fang Moli asked.


    "Well, yeah, just wait. I believe this matter will be resolved soon. After all, Song Tangning has agreed to it. We just have to wait for the news. Speaking of it, please follow me to a place. Promised to go back, things here are almost completed, if it is not going to go, it is not so good. "Song Ning said.


    Fang Moli questioned the letter and wondered what to do, but it did not appear on the surface. Song Ning''s approach was really strange. He followed the air for a long time and took out a map. Then he said that the matter has been arranged. , Just need to wait for the result, is this too unbelievable?


    Is it possible to arrange for the air to do it?


    After obtaining Fang Moli''s consent, Song Ning took Fang Moli''s hand, and his body flicked, and the two had already used the imperial sword technique to reach the Chu family. Outside the Chu family, there was no previous gossip from the fire array. Blocking, Song Ning and Fang Moli quickly walked to the Chu Family Hall, but after entering the Chu Family Hall, Song Ning released Fang Moli''s hand.


    As he moved forward, Song Ning urged: "Miss Fang, I helped the Chu Jing Taoist friend of the Chu family before, pretending to be her mate, so don''t be too surprised when you enter the Chu family."


    "Oh." Fang Moli responded casually, but then his eyes widened: "Ah? What ?!"


    "Fortunately, I told you in advance, but you are too surprised, but it is not good, just help others, don''t be too surprised." Song Ning asked.


    Fang Moli was relieved, and he said that Song Ning wanted to follow himself back to another time and space. How could it be possible to marry another woman in this time and space? If you really married another woman in this time and space, you can only say that Song Ning is extremely irresponsible. When the time comes, she will go away. What should the woman do?


    Just when the two were talking, the Chu family also came back. This time, the Chu family came back even slower than Song Ning. After all, there is a certain distance between the Chu family and Tianquan Jianzong. Xiao Fen was delayed for a while in other places, but after all, Song Ning''s imperial sword technique was imminent.

 Chapter 1148： jealousy

    Seeing that Song Ning actually appeared here, and with the woman who was with her before, the Chu family looked at each other with some confusion. At the moment they stood behind Song Ning and saw Song Ning and Fang Moli. Expression, a bit more suspicion in my heart.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that some people in the Chu family deliberately blocked Chu Jing in front of them. They didn''t want Chu Jing to see the expressions of Song Ning and Fang Moli beside them. They seemed to want to hide this from Chu Jing. .


    In the minds of their Chu family, it is normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. As for Song Ning, such a strong man, it is normal to have a company with a woman. Chu Jing can climb Song Ning. This is them. The honor of the Chu family, even if there is someone next to Song Ning, how can that be?


    But the people of the Chu family couldn''t stop Chu Jing. After all, Chu Jing saw that Song Ning had left with Jian Ling and Fang Moli. Although she didn''t know Fang Moli, she looked at Fang Moli. The appearance of her, plus Song Ning''s previous request from Leng''s family to help Leng''s family to find it, she almost knew it.


    "Song Ning, you are back." Chu Jing walked out of the crowd directly.


    At this time, Song Ning had just noticed that the Chu family had returned, but was a little surprised: "When did you come back? There was no movement at all, and it really scared me."


    "When did we come back is unimportant, what matters is when did you come back?" Chu Jing looked at Song Ning and Fang Moli beside him, and then said, "What about the sword spirit before you?"


    "Take a rest in the storage ring, let''s go in and say." Song Ning said.


    At this time, Chu Jing and Fang Moli are looking at each other. Observing from a close distance, they can naturally see how their expressions are, and they can also find out how beautiful the other is.


    The self-cultivating woman is different from ordinary people, she has some temperaments, and her skin is also very good. However, the two women, Fang Moli and Chu Jing, are monks who lived in the big family since urinating, so they received better treatment. The maintenance is also better, especially because the two of them are outstanding in appearance, as a result, they are more elegant and refined.


    When a beautiful woman sees a beautiful woman, it is normal to look a few more times.


    However, when Jing Jing looked at Fang Moli, he suddenly heard the voice of his father in his mind: "Jing Jing, don''t have extra branches, it''s normal for Song Ning to have one or two women beside her. Do n��t you understand? "


    Although Chu Yunjiang''s tone was very strong when he said this, in Chu Jing''s ears, he seemed to be really concerned about his father, and there seemed to be a trace of helplessness in this tone.


    "I know." Chu Jing thought that his normal reaction at this time should be jealous.


    "Well, let''s go in and say." Chu Jing''s attitude changed a little bit. There was no vinegar smell just now, but now it is.


    After hearing this, Fang Moli couldn''t help but look at Chu Jing more. Just now Song Ning said that this Chu Jing was just a pretender who helped him, but now he heard Chu Jing''s words with a lot of sourness. The situation may not be as Song Ning said.


    After everyone entered the main hall of the Chu family, several Chu family members had avoided it. At this time, in the lobby, in addition to Chu Yunjiang and the head of the Chu family, Song Ning, Jing Jing, and Fang Moli.


    Suddenly there was a woman next to Song Ning. The presence of other people was not good. It was better to have fewer people like that.


    When everyone sat down, Song Ning took the lead and said: "Jing Jing, you remember I arranged two women in the restaurant before. The two of them are really dangerous outside. It would be better to arrange them at your Chu''s house. Look. The two of them can do anything. If they can''t do it, even if they eat and drink in the Chu family, the Chu family can afford it. "


    Speaking of which, Chu Jing nodded quickly, and Song Ning had been away for a few days. The two women were afraid to wait in the restaurant. If there were any accidents, it might affect Song Ning. Mood.


    The head of the Chu family looked at Song Ning and Chu Jing inexplicably, and Chu Jing hurriedly explained: "Patriarch, Song Ning actually saw two twin sisters who were born with water spirit roots before. I was put in captivity, and I did n��t know anything about the outside world. Song Ning meant that I took them back to the Chu ��s house and adopted them at the Chu ��s house. It also saved the world from the dangers of the world, and the two of them were in danger outside.


    When the patriarch heard it, even when he laughed, "You can, of course, you can, of course, let alone two people. Twenty people can afford to eat and drink in the Chu family."


    Hearing this, Chu Yunjiang didn''t have any opinions, but he was a little bit more puzzled about Song Ning. Song Ning already had Chu Jing and this beautiful woman by her side. If there are two more, then there will be four. What does Song Ning want to do? Could it be that he was the one who came and refused to think that there were too many women around him?


    If this is the case, even if Chu Jing followed Song Ning, he will certainly be aggrieved by Song Ning in the future.


    When thinking of this, Chu Yunjiang already wanted to say, but he is after all the biological son of the patriarch. How could the patriarch not know what he was thinking? As soon as he saw Chu Yunjiang''s expression, the patriarch frowned and said: "You have to say more, Song Ning''s situation can now be said to be invincible among the stars, even the monk Yu Daojing, he The sword in his hand can also be swept. What are we? If Song Ning is unhappy, I am afraid that even our Chu family will be destroyed! "


    Chu Yunjiang had no choice but to give up his thoughts.


    "You can rest assured about this matter. Since the patriarch has agreed, you will be able to do it. Now that you are fine, why not go out and have some fun?" Jing Jing asked.


    Song Ning thought about what she had promised Jing Jing before. Now Jing Jing said, he said with a smile: "Okay."


    The patriarch also worried that Chu Jing would be jealous because of the affairs of the woman next to Song Ning. It would be very embarrassing to make trouble again at that time, but now when I look at it again, Jing Jing accepts it so frankly.


    After all, even at a young age, even the monk Yu Daojing is not in the eyes, how could such a person be without a woman?


    "In this case, you accompany my friend first. I will bring the two women back. After your Chu family settled down, we will go out." Song Ning said.


    Jing Jing nodded, and the other two members of the Chu family nodded their heads in agreement. Song Ning, his body flickered and disappeared inside the hall. When he appeared again, he was holding one by one hand and brought two women over.


    At first glance, Chu Yunjiang and the head of the Chu family were a little surprised. The two women wore the same clothes, had the same appearance, and the same temperament, even the natural water spirit roots were the same.


    This kind of twin sisters enjoy very few natural water roots, and it is because of this that they seem to be especially cherished. Although the females of natural water roots have a natural attraction for the opposite sex, whether they are the head of the Chu family or Chu Yunjiang, the two of them had nothing to do with the people brought back by Song Ning.


    Once this idea is born, it will continue to ferment in the heart, it might as well be wiped out from the beginning, after all, this is the person brought back by Song Ning.


    In Song Ningxin, he didn''t think much about it. But in the mind of the Chu family, they already thought that Song Ning just wanted to raise the two women born with water spirit roots through their Chu family''s place, and wait until when he thinks about it, when will he come back and take it away .


    Of course, they just think about it in their minds, and they won''t say it.


    Under the arrangement of the head of the Chu family, the two women had settled down properly. They thanked Song Ning one after another and heard that Song Ning was leaving.


    After all, they think Song Ning is a good person. If they are in the present environment, they are panicked in the face of so many monks in the fairyland.


    After Song Ning''s simple consolation, the two stopped saying more, thanked Song Ning, and then watched Song Ning leave.


    When Song Ning and Fang Moli and Chu Jing left the Chu family, almost everyone in the Chu family came to say goodbye. After sending Song Ning away, they were relieved. As for Chu Jing ��s aunt, there was also a ridicule It probably means that Chu Yunjiang ignored her daughter ��s happiness for her own status. Song Ning took a woman by her side and put two women at home, and Chu Jing But still obediently beside Song Ning.


    Fortunately, the head of the Chu family quelled this matter.


    After leaving the Chu family, Song Ning asked: "Jing Jing, you said you want to go out and walk, where do you want to go? I haven''t heard you say so far."


    "Actually, I don''t know, but since you have someone to accompany Song Daoyou, I won''t disturb you. You just play and I just go out." Chu Jing said, glancing at Fang Moli.


    Song Ningdang couldn''t help but smile: "It''s okay, you know the situation of this star. At the time at Lengjia, I said that Fang Moli was the one who came with me. Now it''s time to leave this star. It''s getting closer and closer. If you want to practice with me, it doesn''t matter. "


    Chu Jing''s eyes lit up and glanced at Fang Moli. Fang Moli didn''t move, but just smiled at Chu Jing. From Chu Jing''s reaction, it was enough to see that she had love for Song Ning. But it was not Song Ning''s confidante, but when Fang Moli heard the word ''Lengjia'', she thought of something. Wasn''t the woman she loved in Song Ning''s heart surnamed Leng? Why did Song Ning find Leng''s house here too?


    Not only Leng Jia, but also Song Jia, and when Song Ning spoke to the air just now, he shouted ��Song Tangning�� in his mouth. Was it true that before Song Ning was not a lip service, everything is true?

 Chapter 1149： Go to Tongling Mountain

    Although Fang Moli had some thoughts in her mind, after all, this was Song Ning''s business, and she was not good to ask directly. Moreover, if this situation is asked now, Song Ning will definitely feel that she does not trust him. Since coming to this ancient immortal tomb, Song Ning first awakened, wondering how long she has been walking among the stars, and she Fang Moli just just awakened, and many things are still uncertain.


    In this star, apart from the few Yu Daojing monks, almost no one knew about Song Ning''s things, except for Chu Jing, who was in Leng''s house that day, the Leng family''s head had indeed told Song everything Ning, Chu Jing was by her side at the time, so now Chu Jing knows most about Song Ning. Now when she talks about the side of Song Ning, she doesn''t say much.


    However, although the two women were somewhat jealous of each other, they did not show too obvious. This time it was Chu Jing ��s idea to go out. Although Chu Jing now has no place to go, he thought Song Ning even suggested that he should follow him. He practiced together, and she naturally enjoyed it.


    "If you don''t think I''m in trouble, it''s a good thing to point me to practice," Chu Jing said with a smile.


    Song Ning smiled and waved his hand: "I have nothing to point out. In fact, I am also looking for you because the location of the cultivation I seem to be is as many people as possible. If there are few people, the cultivation effect is not strong."


    Upon hearing this, Chu Jing was startled: "Is that what you said is the mountain?"


    Song Ning didn''t expect Jing Jing to even know, so he nodded immediately: "Yeah, Tongling Mountain, I see it on the map, there is a spring in the Tongling Mountain, saying that practicing in the spring can be extremely fast, especially cultivation. The exercise method can increase the speed, but at least three people are required to walk together, otherwise it will not be able to resist the power fluctuations in the psychic spring water. "


    Chu Jing Bingxue is clever and naturally understands the purpose of Song Ning''s words. In fact, Song Ning not only wants to invite her, but also wants to know what is going on.


    So she explained: "The spring water in the psychic mountain is called the weak water of the Tianquan. The weak water of the Tianquan has a very strange power. Although it can be cultivated quickly in it, it also affects the human body. The consumption is extremely serious. If there are fewer than three people going in, I am afraid that they will be swallowed by the power of Tianquan ��s weak water before they even make a breakthrough. The whole person is unconscious, and even more people have fallen asleep because they went alone. Millions of years. "


    Hearing this, Fang Moli was a little puzzled: "Where is the Tongling Mountain you said? It should be recorded on the map, but how do I ..."


    Fang Moli was saying that Song Ning directly took out a map and gave it to her. This map was the one he and Song Tangning wanted to come before. As for the map in the hands of Fang Moli, the ancestor of the Fang family entered this ancient fairy relic. What is drawn after the tomb is naturally not as accurate as given by Song Tangning.


    Fang Moli looked at Song Ning''s map. Sure enough, the map in Song Ning''s hands was a lot different from his own. Although the differences were similar, there were many small differences.


    "It turns out so ..." Fang Moli was embarrassed for a while.


    Fang''s family repeatedly told me that the map must not be shown to Song Ning before awakening. If not, Song Ning would search for treasures by himself after awakening. Wouldn''t their Fang''s family lose money? But now Fang Moli understands that Fang''s family really cares about the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. As for the map of Fang''s family, which is regarded as a treasure, Song Ning is worthless.


    If you can get a map at hand, and it is still a detailed map of this star, what strength does Song Ning have above this star?


    Thinking of this, Fang Moli couldn''t help but look forward to it. It is said that Fang''s family needs Chilian Bingyan, which is a very important task. It has not been completed by several generations. If this task can be completed with Song Ning this time, it is considered to be Contributed to the Fang family.


    "If there is no problem for everyone, let''s go to Tongling Mountain." Song Ning said.


    Chu Jing nodded slightly: "It''s okay to go to Tongling Mountain, but it''s just ..." she said, a little sternly said: "There is Tianquan, you want to soak the spring water, so ..."


    "Isn''t it impossible to worry about my being?" Song Ning smiled and naturally understood Chu Jing''s thoughts. Having said that, he didn''t as green as before, practicing through the spring water, this is the most direct way of cultivation. The spring water can penetrate into the body through the skin of the whole body. This effect is very obvious, and this is also what Song Ning likes.


    Because now he is eager to improve his strength.


    Although Fang Moli is also a bit shy, but when she thought of having similar experience with Song Ning on the falling dust star, she didn''t care too much, but Jing Jing quickly waved her hand when she heard Song Ning''s words: "You misunderstood, I''m not I do n��t believe you are a person, but I am worried that there will be others in the spring and the weak water. When the two of us go in, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble. "


    It is true that Song Ning is not afraid of anyone now, but if she is harassed, it will still affect her mood.


    "I''ll wait until I get to the point, and I don''t know how many people were in the weak spring water that day, nor do they know who they were inside." Song Ning said.


    Chu Jing had nodded, and now he can only take one step at a time, but the big deal is that when there are too many people there, Song Ning will be cleared directly. This is the simplest and most direct method.


    For Song Ning, apart from where the convection is in the stars, everything else is just walking away, but just as Song Ning was going to take the two with him, Chu Jing stopped again. Got him.


    "By the way, there is one thing you may not know. You can only walk within ten miles of Tongling Mountain, you ca n��t teleport at all, and you ca n��t fly in. If not, you will most likely be swallowed by the rules inside. The one who thinks you Song family knows, if you do n��t believe you can ask him. ��Chu Jing said suddenly.


    Song Ning was taken aback for a moment. There were such rules around Tongling Mountain? However, what Chu Jing said is not likely to be false. Since there is such a rule, he will abide by it. When the time comes, he will find out what the rule is, and then talk about other things.


    "Then go outside Tongling Mountain first." Song Ning finished, pulling the two, the three disappeared, and instantly went ten miles outside Tongling Mountain.


    Looking around, there is a plain around, Lingling Mountain rises from the ground, towering into the clouds, I don''t know how high it is, but between the clouds and mist, you can feel the difference of this Lingling Mountain.


    There are many small houses on the plain around Tongling Mountain. These small houses are not high, but they are densely packed and look very lively.

 Chapter 1150： Spend money

    "This is the outer periphery of Tongling Mountain, because there are many monks who want to enter Tongling Mountain for cultivation all the year round, so the surrounding of Tongling Mountain is very prosperous, and even many cities are not as lively as this surrounding Tongling Mountain." Jing Jing explained.


    I have seen a lot of lively cities, but this kind of lively place like a small village is the first time I saw it, especially Fang Moli. When I saw this scene, I was very happy not to say it, I even wanted to To wander around, this is also the first time she has gone out after entering this ancient immortal tomb.


    Song Ning did not refuse, but there are some legends in this psychic mountain, so Fang Moli looked around, and Song Ning asked Chu Jing: "How much do you know about this psychic mountain, follow I talk about it. "


    Chu Jing smiled and pointed to a small stall next to him: "Well, aren''t there any jade papers sold there? It contains all the information of Tongling Mountain. You can buy one and see if you know it?"


    When Song Ning thought about it, he didn''t make any sense of this, and he went directly to buy three jade notes. After absorbing the information in the jade notes, he realized that the psychic mountain already existed as early as the stars For so many years, countless people have become immortal in Tongling Mountain, but as these people have become enlightened, the "spirit" in Tongling Mountain seems to have been washed away, and now it has an impact on the monks. It is getting smaller and smaller. As for the weak spring water in Tongling Mountain, it is actually faster to soak in cultivation. In fact, the whole Tongling Mountain cultivation is very fast, which is why Tongling Mountain is always sought after by monks.


    "Let''s go up the mountain," Chu Jing said.


    Fang Moli wanted to ask if Song Ning could stroll around, but when she heard Chu Jing''s proposal, she overwhelmed her thoughts.


    Seeing what Fang Moli seemed to have in mind, Song Ning thought again, and said, "Anyway, we are going to walk into this psychic mountain and walk slowly. We won''t say anything about walking around here. This kind of scene, in fact, me too The first time I saw it, I did n��t know what would be sold in these small stalls and houses under Tongling Mountain. "


    "Here?" Jing Jing''s eyes lit up: "There are a lot of things sold here, and yes, you have never been here and naturally feel curious, but I don''t tell you that I have only been here once, and I just wander around here. After one day, I left after one day, and did not really enter Tongling Mountain. "


    Fang Moli puzzled: "Why didn''t you go in?"


    Jing Jing coughed lightly: "This thing ... Actually you think, after all, I am a person, there are so many monks entering Tongling Mountain, if I encounter any trouble, I am a woman who is somewhat dangerous."


    After hearing this, Song Ning laughed with a sneer. Instead, it was Fang Moli, who not only did not laugh, but also complained about Song Ninglai: "There is nothing wrong with Chu Jing''s saying, but you laugh at others like this, and you really do not know the heart of the woman."


    "Why should I know your heart? But I think it''s funny that a woman like Chu Jing would even worry about her being in danger? I used to look like you before, as if I were fearless." Song Ning recalled Before going to repair Demon Valley, Chu Jing wanted to do something like suicide, but did not expect to even dare to enter this psychic mountain.


    Chu Jing gave Song Ning a white glance: "You will know when you enter Tongling Mountain. I knew a Taoist before. After she entered Tongling Mountain, the whole person changed. When I learned the real situation, I realized that Tongling Mountain It ��s so horrible. "


    It is said that Song Ning''s expression has changed slightly, and it seems that she feels extraordinary in this psychic mountain. As for Fang Moli, there is also a hint of bad hunch in her heart. Although it may be safe to follow Song Ning, it is sometimes seen When it comes to unsafe things, even if you are safe, you will inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the thing about Tongling Mountain, let''s go all the way and turn around." Song Ning said.


    At this point, the three of them wandered around the market.


    While walking and watching, Fang Moli saw a lot of things she liked, but the prices were ridiculously expensive, so she could only give up the idea of ??buying, but Jing Jing on the side seemed to see what Fang Moli thought, plus She and Song Ning had known each other for a long time, and they also came from other time and space together. The relationship must be unusual, so Jing Jing directly spoke with Song Ning.


    "What do you think of that dress?"


    Song Ning looked in the direction Jing Jing said, but he just glanced at it. The dress is indeed very beautiful. It changes its faint color under the sun, and the light is dazzling. After wearing it, it will be very noticeable. , But it is a little swaying, and besides, there are no shortcomings.


    "It''s okay." Song Ning finished, and then looked down again.


    The clerk at the side immediately introduced this after hearing this: "This sky meteor skirt is the treasure of our town store. I really look at the workmanship. This material is simply seamless. What is more rare is that this sky meteor skirt is really Is made of fragments of some stars, so it has a very strong defense and can withstand great impact. If you look at the meteor skirt in the sky at night, it looks like you see a meteor, it is very beautiful. "


    With that, the clerk started chattering: "If this skirt is worn on any one of two people, it really is all over the country, enough to make all men covet."


    After all, the clerk made a living by buying things. Naturally, at a glance, Jing Jing and Fang Moli seemed to care a little about Song Ning, otherwise it would be impossible for three people to come out at the same time.


    However, the price of this sky meteor skirt is really a bit expensive, not to mention Fang Moli, even Jingjing, after seeing this price, was prohibitive, so at this moment she spoke with Song Ning, but who thought of Song Ningyao didn''t pay attention.


    Fang Moli couldn''t help but feel a little lost, 180 million fairy jade, a skirt of this value, she still gave up, she also understands that Song Ning is looking at other things at this moment, it is estimated that she is afraid of not paying this The cost of the sky meteor skirt was embarrassing and distracted.


    Jing Jing sighed in her heart, she knew Song Ning had money, but if Song Ning did not want to spend this money, what could she say?


    After a while, the two women were a little disappointed and went to the store door to prepare to leave.


    The clerk saw this situation, and his heart was quite clear. After all, this sky meteor skirt is not affordable for anyone, and this one-piece thing is not sold casually.


    Song Ning had been focusing on a pendant before. For some reason, he always felt that the starlight in this pendant was very beautiful. It looked like a star, and the price was not expensive. He picked up the pendant and asked. :"how much is this?"


    "One million immortals." The clerk said.


    Song Ning nodded and simply put the pendant into the storage ring, and then said: "How much is it?"


    The clerk was startled: "Total?"


    Song Ning turned to look at Jing Jing and Fang Moli, and then looked at the sky meteor skirt: "Do you want that skirt?"


    Chu Jing was stunned, Fang Moli was even more tense, and she didn''t even know how to answer.


    Fortunately, Chu Jing liked the sky meteor skirt, but she didn''t mean to compete with Fang Moli. She said: "You didn''t say to buy it for Mori, you don''t say to buy it. Where is Mori so direct? take?"


    Fang Moli worried that Song Ning was afraid of embarrassment, he quickly said: "Yes, Song Ning, the price of this sky meteor skirt is a little high, or forget it."


    Song Ning smiled: "Good value for money, you must be very beautiful to wear, just hold it."


    During the speech, Song Ning waved his hand, and the sky meteor skirt went directly to Fang Moli''s arms. The clerk looked a little bit confused. The sky meteor skirt was the treasure of their town store, and naturally there was an enchantment protection. Even if the enchantment was five The Taoist monks of the Daotai can''t be broken between their hands, but now how can the young man in front of him seem to break the boundary without effort?


    Could it be that ... Is it to be robbed? !


    But when the clerk was shocked, I saw Song Ning brought out some high-level fairy jade: "I don''t have any ordinary high-end fairy jade here. How much do you need for high-end high-end fairy jade?"


    The clerk realized at this point, where is this robbing, and the other party doesn''t care about the money at all, and as soon as he heard the high-level fairy jade, he immediately rejoiced: "For the high-level fairy jade, you only need to give me 1.8 million, as for That pendant, as if I gave it to Shangxian. "


    Song Ning didn''t say much, and threw it to the clerk 1.8 million high-level fairy jade, and then went to Fang Moli and Jing Jing.


    From the moment when Song Ning gave this sky meteor skirt to Fang Moli, Fang Moli''s heart accelerated, and her face was a little red. She had heard about high-level fairy jade and ordinary fairy jade before, but it didn''t. I thought that Song Ning is now the one who can easily buy 1.8 million high-grade fairy jade to buy things.


    And what he bought was not for him, but for himself?


    The more she thought of it, the more throbbing Fang Moli felt. Such a precious gift, even if she was included in the storage ring, she felt that the storage ring was extremely heavy.


    "That skirt is really beautiful, it''s a pity not to buy it, and don''t think about it, this money is nothing." Song Ning smiled as he looked around.


    Fang Moli responded softly. The Fang family asked Song Ning for help, but they did not expect Song Ning to pay for her in this ancient immortal tomb.


    After a few hours, the three of them can be said to be fully loaded, but neither Fang Moli nor Chu Jing can understand why Song Ning bought all the candied gourds from a candied fruit stand and put them in the storage ring.


    The two of them didn''t understand, but Song Ning was extremely impressed with this candied gourd. There is a very mysterious medicinal material in this candied gourd. This kind of medicinal material may have a certain relationship with time and space reincarnation. Song Ning will naturally not give up this Clues, as for other things, he doesn''t need to think too much, after all, sugar gourd is not worth much.


    But he didn''t know that when he bought such a polysaccharide gourd, he had already got a look of attention.

 Chapter 1151： Psychic mountain

    Song Ning was walking on the market, and suddenly felt as if someone was paying attention. He always felt that there were a few eyes behind him, but when he looked back, he only saw the kid selling sugar gourds watching him.


    This kind of feeling is not something ordinary people can express. This point, Song Ning feels very clear.


    what is the problem?


    While Song Ning was thinking, Fang Moli beside him had noticed that Song Ning''s expression had changed.


    "Song Ning, you ..."


    "It''s okay, the front is Tongling Mountain, let''s go first." Song Ning interrupted Fang Moli''s words and quickly walked toward the front.


    Above this star, no matter at what time, whether inside or outside of Tongling Mountain, they are all human beings. Some people have already started to practice in Tongling Mountain, but others are wandering outside Tongling Mountain.


    "Before entering Tongling Mountain, it''s better for us to eat something. After entering Tongling Mountain, we can''t eat." Jing Jing said, but after she said this, she said again: "But you have so many good digs Dan, do n��t care, just ... "


    "It''s just that you still want to eat a bit more oily water first?" Song Ning smiled and saw Jing Jing''s thoughts at a glance. I had discovered that Jing Jing was a more like to eat when I was repairing the Devil''s Valley. This is indeed the case, but since there can be so many small restaurants underneath the Tongling Mountain, and all of these small restaurants are monks, this is enough to show that the small restaurants under the Tongling Mountain have good food.


    In this case, it''s okay to try it.


    The three of them walked into a restaurant that looked the biggest. This restaurant could be described by the court, if it were n��t for Song Ning ��s first sight, I could n��t believe that there were more than ten floors in this restaurant, and each floor They were all overcrowded. When Song Ning and his three men entered the restaurant, they saw that many of them were Taoist monks.


    It would be normal to say that the monks in Wonderland came here, but the number of monks in Daojing is so surprising.


    As soon as the three of them were seated, many people around looked at it. When they saw that Song Ning was a monk of fairyland, and they were followed by two women of the monk of Daojing, they only regarded Song Ning as a certain person. The rich people in these families, so at this moment, Song Ning was sitting there, which attracted the attention of many women. Of course, Fang Moli and Chu Jing naturally attracted the attention of many men.


    In such a place, most people feel very bored because of cultivation. When they are bored, they can see this kind of eye-catching beauty. Of course, they need to look at it more, not to mention the clothes that Fang Moli is wearing. It is so beautiful that it falls in the eyes of everyone as if it were a fairy.


    When someone sees Fang Moli, naturally someone wants to go forward and make a conversation. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the realm. Although it may not be able to do anything, if it can be teased in words , It''s a good thing.


    But even so, it often causes some unnecessary troubles, especially Song Ning. Song Ning had a bad temper. Now when he sees someone come to talk, he naturally feels very bad, but although he is a friend of Fang Moli, now Fang Mori didn''t say anything, so he couldn''t say much.


    This monk seems to be handsome and extraordinary. Daojing cultivates his behavior, but he is just entering the Dao realm. This kind of person who dares to dare to tease others here, the main reason is that he is also followed by two Dao realm The cultivation behavior of these two Daojing elders should be in the four-seaterless Taotai. Song Ning couldn''t see the specific cultivation behavior, but he could feel the breath from them.


    "This fairy, so beautiful, how could it be reduced to the point of serving a monk in the fairyland?" Said the young man who entered the Taoist realm, sitting directly beside Fang Moli, as if he didn''t see Song Ning at all. At the same time, he looked at Chu Jing beside him: "Fairy, what is your last name?"


    Although Song Ning now has almost no rivals above this star, after all, they want to come to practice. At this time, when they meet people who are doing things, they are not willing to say more.


    When the young monk saw the two of them talking, they were more arrogant: "Boy, how much did you spend, I paid double the price, these two fairies belonged to me."


    Song Ning frowned slightly, and was about to speak, but heard Chu Jing smiled and said, "Price? If you want to say that, twice the price is 3.6 million. If you take out 3.6 million, you can I took this fairy across. "


    The young monk immediately rejoiced: "As long as 3.6 million? I''m out ..."


    "Senior Jade Jade." Chu Jing smiled.


    The young monk was startled, 3.6 million high-grade fairy jade, that is 360 million ordinary fairy jade, so much money, where did he get it? Although he looked at Fang Moli is indeed not an ordinary woman, but the price is obviously playing him.


    "I think you are toasting and don''t eat and drink fines!" The youth clapped the table and said angrily.


    Chu Jing looked at the young man with a smile: "1.8 million high-level fairy jade, but it is just this dress on her body. If you polish your eyes and take a good look, it is a trivial thing to be ashamed. Don''t even lose your life, Then it ��s more than worth it. "


    As soon as this word came out, all the people around looked towards this side, whether it was Fang Moli or Chu Jing, in their eyes, they were just two monks of the Daotai, but the young man was followed by five The Taoist monks of Daotai, not to mention a few people, even one, can easily crush them.


    As for Song Ning, in their eyes, it was just a fairyland monk. This kind of fairyland monk caught a lot of them on their side, which was totally worthless.


    "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me for bullying people." When the young man waved his hand, a Taoist monk behind him raised his hand and grabbed Song Ning.


    In the view of this monk, it is not necessary to use all his strength to deal with Song Ning, so this is extremely arbitrary.


    But at this moment, Song Ning raised his eyes and looked like a sword light in the eyes of this monk. Although this eyes did not have the power of attack, but there was an invisible coercion. At the same time, A white light suddenly appeared in Song Ning''s storage ring. This white light was very dazzling. As soon as it appeared, it turned into a woman wearing a white yule dress. The woman looked beautiful, but she carried it in her eyes. A deep killing intention.


    She just raised her hands, and her fingertips fell on the neck of the Taoist monks of the five Taoist platforms.


    "Before moving my master, did you first measure whether you have this qualification?" This voice is Xiaohan.

 Chapter 1152： Something happened to the Bai family

    Even Song Ning did not expect that Xiao Fen would suddenly appear. The appearance of Xiao Fen naturally attracted the attention of the entire restaurant, and not to mention what kind of appearance Xiao Fen has in the end, just Xiao Fen This strength was enough to shock them, but what shocked them even more was that when they saw Xiaofen''s breath, they finally understood that Xiaofen was not a monk, but a sword spirit!


    Above this star, there are many monks who know the name of Song Ning, but there are also many monks who do n��t know Song Ning. Most people do not know Song Ning, but this does not ensure that everyone does not know.


    After all, there are also many monks who have just come from the outside world. Although they have not really seen Song Ning, they have not been able to see how strong Song Ning ��s sword spirit is, but they have heard some of them. When Song Ning ��s things came to their ears After the middle period, Jian Ling naturally became a resource for their tea after dinner. No one thought that Song Ning would appear here, and no one thought that Song Ning''s Jian Ling would even shoot.


    "Song Ning!" A Taoist monk pointed at Song Ning in shock.


    Above this star, apart from Song Ning, there is no sword spirit, so when you see the sword spirit, you can be sure that this person is Song Ning, and how does Song Ning exist, and how does Song Ning''s sword spirit exist?


    "Really Song Ning, Senior, how did you come here?" The Taoist monk immediately walked in front of Song Ning, bowed to Song Ning, and this bowed salute was awesome. Taiwan''s Taoist monk!


    Coincidentally, the monk who heard Song Ning''s deeds immediately went to Song Ning and greeted him. As for the others who hadn''t heard of Song Ning, even when they saw this scene, they felt shocked.


    No one can get such treatment around this psychic mountain. Even many powerful people are very honest and low-key in this place. After all, there are too many strong people around this psychic mountain, and there are many monks at the peak of the realm. They are also here, they practice here all the year round, and ordinary things will not affect them. What they are looking forward to is that they will one day be able to break through to become the Dao Realm, so that their lives will be considered complete.


    It is precisely because of the gathering of masters in this place, that a Taoist monk with five Taoist monasteries is nothing, but even so, Song Ning appears to be a fairyland monk on the surface, and the fairyland monk can get such treatment. , Really incredible.


    "Xiao Fen, your move is really beyond my expectations." Song Ning laughed. Normally, Xiao Fang should have seen the blood directly at this time, but now, Xiao Fen has not directly shot to hurt people. Instead, he calmed down the other party, which was beyond Song Ning''s expectations.


    At this time, Song Ning''s indifference was not forced at all. At first, he didn''t want to deal with the people in front of him. Secondly, he really didn''t want to have general knowledge with the people in front of him. Face-to-face, he is not interested in suppressing, and he is even more reluctant to hurt others.


    "Master, kill?" Xiao Fun turned to look at Song Ning, showing a smile.


    For a moment, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became tense. The young man and several Taoist monks beside him were dumbfounded. They didn''t know what happened before, but now that they think about it, they probably already understand, ''Song The word "Ning" was actually heard by them before, but they didn''t expect that the legendary character was sitting in front of them, and they happened to be caught up by them. , They really feel a little helpless.


    "Forget it, don''t bully people." Song Ning smiled and waved his hand: "Let''s change to a restaurant to eat."


    Song Ning''s words are really overbearing. In his opinion, the five Taoist monks disdain to kill, but in the eyes of everyone, the five Taoist monks are already very strong. As for Song Ning The action at this time also attracted everyone''s admiration. If it is an ordinary person with strength, I am afraid that it will kill all the people who disrespect him in the first place?


    The restaurant owner downstairs felt the breath here before. When he came up, he saw Song Ning. When he saw the scene of Song Ning, he immediately rushed up, flush with the ground, and bowed to Song Ning: " Do n��t leave, senior, do n��t leave. Since seniors have come to us today, try our specialty dishes, our dishes are the best around us. If you leave, you ��re afraid it ��s true Can''t eat such delicious food. "


    Song Ning''s brow furrowed, eating and drinking was really nothing for him. It didn''t matter whether he ate or not. Even if he was really hungry, there was Pigudan, but Song Ning thought so, but Chu Jing Jing is not ah, Chu Jing is a foodie, and he likes to eat very much, but all the delicious food must be tasted. Now the restaurant owner said that Song Ning has not expressed his position first, but Chu Jing ��s eyes have fallen on In Song Ning''s body, there was even some charm in his eyes.


    Song Ning had no choice but to shake her head: "Okay, but is there a quieter place?"


    Song Ning just asked the exit, the restaurant owner said: "All of you have listened well, if you dare to make noise, then you can''t eat with Senior Song Ning!"


    Hearing this, there was no sound on the entire floor immediately.


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, but didn''t expect this thing to be really positive, but I thought again, this restaurant owner is a businessman after all, and he should be very familiar with these things. Fortunately, he came here just for dinner Don''t care too much.


    "Xiao Fen, come sit down." Song Ning said.


    Xiaohan frowned and glanced at the place of the young author just now: "Anyone can sit here? The place where he has been sitting is too dirty?"


    As soon as the words fell, the shop Xiaoer immediately brought a brand-new chair. The chair was put down, and the small burning seat, with his hands on his cheeks, looked at Song Ning, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    Song Ning was indeed worried about the disturbing of the people around him, plus they did n��t want to let people around to hear, so they waved their hands and arranged the enchantment around the enchantment, which directly cut off their voices. A few of them will be able to talk normally.


    Fang Moli had seen Xiao Fen before. Naturally, he was less curious about Xiao Fen, but Chu Jing was different. Although Chu Jing was also in Tianquan Jianzong that day, when he saw Xiao Fen appearing, he looked far away. As a result, Xiao Fang''s domineering at the time really shocked her heart. Many monks are now less afraid of Song Ning than Song Ning, the sword spirit.


    This is also the case. At this time, Chu Jing''s eyes have always been on Xiao Fen, looking up and down, not feeling the grief of the day.


    Xiaohan knew that Chu Jing was Song Ning''s friend, so he naturally spoke a little bit politely when he said: "Chu Daoyou, you look at me like this, is the clothes I wear strange?"


    Chu Jing quickly shook her head: "No, I just looked at you and felt very magical. That day, your qi was extremely rich. That qi should not be easily dissipated, but now I see you but there is no anger. This It really makes me a little puzzled. "


    Xiao Fen smiled, how could other people understand this matter? At that time, how much she paid and how much pain she endured, so that she could suppress the Qi Qi in her body. Now, even if she wants to exert the Qi Qi, she must hesitate again and again. If you can, she must not be released.


    "Jing Jing, you don''t have to ask more about Xiao Fen''s affairs. In order to suppress her shame, she made a decision that many monks couldn''t bear." Song Ning casually said.


    Chu Jing heard that if he knew this matter, he wouldn''t get an answer even if he continued to inquire about it. It would be better to feel at ease now and don''t ask, so that it would not be boring.


    "Eh? Fang Daoyou, your clothes are so beautiful." Xiaohan looked at Fang Moli.


    Fang Moli was a little embarrassed at the time. This skirt was bought by Song Ning and given to her. Now Xiaohan said that she looks good. She naturally has some strange thoughts in her heart. Although Song Ning won''t say that she wants to go back directly, but She always felt as if she owed Xiao Burn something.


    Xiao Feng giggled, the laugh was very obvious, it seemed to be laughing at Fang Moli, but in fact, this smile did not mix with a little bit of sarcasm.


    Song Ning naturally understood Xiao Fang''s intentions. He knew that Xiao Fang had learned about Fang Moli''s dress and dress from the beginning, and he said it deliberately, mostly to tease Fang Moli.


    Fang Moli''s face was blushing, but Chu Jing was on the sidelines: "This is Song Ning''s gift to her, Jian Ling, you have to be careful, your master may be in love with others."


    Xiaohan looked down at Chu Jing with a smile: "I am Tianjian Jian, the owner calls me Xiaofen. Since you are a better friend of the owner, you can call me Xiaofen."


    Chu Jing''s heart moved, but even if there is a kind of intimacy: "Xiao Fang, you call me Jing Jing, everyone in my family calls me Jing Jing."


    Xiao Fang nodded: "Alright."


    The people around saw Song Ning saying that they were very happy and wanted to hear it, but they could n��t hear it, so they could only do it. Although they said they wanted to be quiet, but after all, they eat here for fun, they ca n��t Don''t say a word or say nothing?


    Not far from Song Ning, a table whispered: "Right, did you hear that Gu family seems to be dissolving the marriage contract with Bai family in the past few days."


    "Bai Jia? Is it Bai Bai''s Bai Wei you mean?"


    "Yes, it is Bai Wei. Bai Wei was also regarded as an arrogant. He was injured before, but he doesn''t know how to heal, but Gu Jia decided to cancel the marriage contract with Bai Jia immediately. It is estimated that Gu Jia''s messenger It''s on the way, it''s almost time to reach the Bai''s house. "


    Hearing this, Song Ning, who was still talking to Xiaohan, suddenly paused. What happened to Bai Wei? What''s more, among these populations, Bai Wei didn''t just have an accident, it seems that the Bai family has encountered some difficulties.

 Chapter 1153： Void Link

    What happened to the Bai family?


    Fortunately, after he heard about the Bai family, he was not very worried, not to mention Bai Wei''s marriage, but if someone took the initiative to ask Bai Wei to retire, it was indeed shameful for the Bai family.


    Although he did not spend much time with Bai Wei, when he thought of the similarities between Bai Wei and Bai Ting, Song Ning did not want Bai Wei to be humiliated. Now Gu family dares to go to Bai family to retire at will. The face is certainly not going to pass, Bai Wei estimates that it is not uncomfortable in his heart. As for Bai Wei''s injury, Song Ning still needs further inquiry.


    "Xiao Fen, help me ask what happened to Bai Wei''s injury." Song Ning said.


    When Xiao Fen heard the words, he stood up and walked to the table next to him. The people at that table were startled, and even with a respectful look on their heads, they bowed their heads: "Senior, I, we shut up, shut up."


    Xiao Fen smiled: "How many of you, Bai Wei, as you said just now, how is your injury?"


    These people breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly replied: "The injury is not too serious, but it is not too light. I heard that it hurts the root. Although there is no worry about life, if you want to recover, you will need at least eight-pin medicine. , But how precious is this eight-pin elixir? "


    "I just asked you how Bai Wei was injured. What did you say so much nonsense?" Xiaohan frowned.


    Several monks shut up immediately and looked at Xiao Fen, daring not to say a word.


    Xiao Burning did not continue to bother them, and turned back to Song Ning: "Master, you heard it."


    Song Ning nodded. If the injury was too serious, he would have no way to do it, but it would be fine if he said that the eight-pin elixir could be cured.


    But he thought about it, now he is ready to take Chu Jing Fang Moli and two people to practice in Tianquan weak water. If he goes to Baijia now, such a delay is not very good. Besides, he went to Baijia himself. There were two beautiful women around, too, and they were afraid of being talked about.


    "Jing Jing." Song Ning thoughtfully said, "If I wanted to send a letter to the Bai family, would it be troublesome?"


    Chu Jing smiled: "If you are so rich, what else can''t be solved by money? In the realm of the realm, if you have money and strength, you can do whatever you want. Don''t you even know these?"


    Song Ning nodded, but it was indeed the case. He took out a jade note and injected the original force into the jade note. After a moment, he gave the jade note to Jing Jing, who was responsible for helping Song Ning. Arrange the jade papers for delivery staff.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to get to Bai''s house?" Song Ning wondered, if it was too long, he would simply run by himself.


    Chu Jing was even happier when she saw Song Ning''s anxiety: "Who is this Bai Wei in the end, why are you so anxious?"


    "Brother." Song Ning said.


    Chu Jing held out three fingers.


    Song Ning frowned: "Three days?"


    Chu Jing shook his head immediately: "No, it''s three hours. There is a special way of transmitting such jade-like objects. This is also a kind of application of convection in the void. Safe speed, the slowest time is three hours. "


    Although Song Ning doesn''t quite understand it, it is really novel enough to think that this void convection will produce a connection between different void cracks.


    I heard that it could be delivered at three hours at the latest, and Song Ning was not in a hurry, so I called to the second child of the shop.


    On the other side, when Yu Jian was running in the void, the Gu family had already arrived at the Bai family.


    Among the stars, the Bai family can be regarded as a wealthy family. There are four major families, namely Leng, Gu, Song, and Bai. Although these four big families are considered to be the largest, they still have some distinctions. The Leng family is the strongest. The Gu family is second, the Song family is third, and the Bai family is fourth, but although the Bai family is fourth, it is only forced to squeeze up.


    Because the monk Yu Daojing in the Bai family had been absent for a long time, no one knew exactly where, so among the four major families, the Bai family ranked at the end.


    Gu family had a marriage contract with Bai family at that time, but also completely fancy Bai Wei this seedling, but now it is good, Bai Wei was seriously injured, this kind of thing, Gu family will not let Bai family continue to marry their own family.


    This time, even though this is the case, the Bai family hopes to continue the marriage. If not, their position in the stars is in jeopardy.


    Among the Bai family, hearing that Gu''s family will go today, they have already set up a banquet and are ready to entertain.


    They thought that only Gu''s family was going this time, but they didn''t expect that even the Leng and Song families had passed. When they saw that there were more than a dozen people in the line, there were people from the Leng and Song families. Things are a bit tricky. Song Leng and the two did not agree very much about marriage. Now the people of the four big families have gathered together. Looking at it this way, I am afraid it is difficult to keep it.


    Even so, the Bai family head still greeted with a smile.


    "You come from afar, let''s sit down first, and we are ready for the banquet." The head of the Bai family came to meet him personally.


    "The Bai patriarch even greeted him in person, and it really gave us a face." A nun Xiu of the Leng family said, taking a closer look, this is not the five elders of the Leng family.


    Song Qingyun of the Song family also clenched his fists and said with a light smile: "Bai Patriarch don''t come without any trouble."


    As for the Gu family, now he just nodded his head lightly, his expression unmoved, and it seems that he didn''t want to care about the Bai patriarch: "Patriarch Bai, banquets and other things are too troublesome, so don''t use them."


    "How can it not be used? Come and come, please inside." The Bai patriarch already had some thoughts in his mind, but now he can only say good things with a stubborn tongue.


    The children of the Bai family lined up in two rows, bowing respectfully to the people of these four families, very grandly.


    When I walked into the hall, there were a total of a dozen chairs, which were allocated according to the number of people. I heard about the Gu family and a dozen people before, so I prepared these chairs mainly to show respect for the Gu family. , But now I didn''t expect that all the people from the four families came.


    "Please sit down." The Patriarch Bai said as he walked towards the main seat.


    But he had just taken a step, but he only saw Gu Fei, an old Gu Fei, said coldly: "I think the position of the main seat should be seated by the five elders of the Leng family. After all, the Leng family is the head of the four major families. , The four big families are here today, let ��s not get out of order. "


    As soon as these words came out, the children who served around the Bai family looked at each other. Although the Bai family head heard that although his face was extremely poor, he could only nod and said: "Gu Daoyou said, yes, cold Daoyou, this The seat of the main seat should be your seat. "

 Chapter 1154： Know Song Ning? !

    After all, the Bai family is one of the four big families, but now it is so humble in front of this other person, but it has caused the Bai family to be very dissatisfied, but now they are dare to speak out, Bai Wei has something wrong, Bai family The future is considered ruined. There are no seniors sitting on the top, and no juniors are showing off below. It is normal for the Bai family to receive such treatment.


    At this time, what the Bai family chief thought was to be able to look forward to the savior quickly.


    "Since all the Taoists say so, I won''t say anything, but today I came, and they were all invited by Gu Daoyou, so I''m just listening to your affairs now, and not making a decision." Elder Leng Jiawu said.


    After the five elders finished speaking, the crowds took their seats. Gu Fei saw that everyone was sitting down and said, "Since we have prepared a banquet, let''s open the banquet."


    After hearing this, the Bai family chief said: "Wait a minute, there is one person who hasn''t come yet. Let''s wait a moment, how?"


    Everyone frowned. At this time, it would be useless for the Bai family to invite anyone. What are you waiting for?


    Gu Fei sneered: "What are you waiting for? It''s not good to say. Now you can come to Baijia as a guest, which is enough to give you the Baijia face. All the four family members have come together, and they want to take those things to the face. say clearly."


    The Song family frowned slightly, but did not say much. Although the matter was a matter of the four big families, but he had been asked by his family ancestors before he came, do n��t arbitrarily talk, so Song Qingyun was very indifferent at this moment. He does n��t say anything to others, but even so, he does n��t like the Bai family. After all, the people of the Bai family are now overwhelmed. Who would take the initiative to help them in this situation?


    However, when everyone thought that no one could come to the Bai family to help, they suddenly heard a voice from outside.


    "Eh? The four big families are here today? It''s a bit unexpected."


    Everyone looked at it, and the person who spoke was actually Cao Qingmeng. Cao Qingmeng was the best alchemist among the stars. Of course, once he was the first person in alchemy to be replaced by five people, but after Song Ning appeared that day , Cao Qingmeng had to consider himself second.


    The arrival of Cao Qingmeng is indeed a good thing for the Bai family. The head of the Bai family should stand up happily: "Cao Daoyou, you are here!"


    Cao Qingmeng saw the head of the Bai family and laughed: "This time you come to me for help. It doesn''t matter if I talk about it. I heard about Bai Wei''s injury before. It''s not very easy. As for the medicine, I made it The success rate is only 10%. "


    Cao Qingmeng said this as soon as he entered the door. Just now he felt that the head of the Bai family who was very likely to turn over, but his face also changed a lot at the moment. For the Bai family, Cao Qingmeng is the savior. If Cao Qingmeng said that he could treat Bai Wei well , Then the Bai family may still have some hope, at least not be completely despised.


    But now, Cao Qingmeng just came to say that Bai Wei''s injury is difficult to treat. In this way, everyone in the Bai family is in a low mood at the moment.


    After hearing these words, the other three family members also had some speculations in their hearts. Cao Qingmeng is a person. Although they know some, this person behaves strangely, and the words are true and false. No one knows what Cao Qingmeng is at the moment. What does it mean, but since he said that there is only a 10% success rate, to put it bluntly, that is, he doesn''t want to refine Nadan medicine at all.


    As the second alchemist in this star, how could he risk alchemy and ultimately reduce his alchemy success rate?


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the Bai Family Hall was delicate.


    "Uh, Cao Daoyou, let''s not talk about the panacea first, let''s sit down, sit down, and open a seat." The Bai family''s long face is pale, and his heart is even more anxious.


    Cao Qingmeng sat down and said nothing more. As for the head of the Bai family, he has now started to arrange a seat.


    During the banquet, the head of the Bai family respected a circle of wine, and then heard Gu Fei''s Gu Fei said: "Bai Daoyou, in fact, my intention is this time, you are very clear, Gu family and Bai family had a marriage contract before But the marriage contract was nothing more than an agreement at the time. Now Bai Wei has become like this, even Master Cao can''t treat it. Then the marriage contract between our two parties will be cancelled. "


    The head of the Bai family put down the glass and frowned: "The marriage contract was set by the older generation''s predecessor. Now, how do you want to say that it will be lifted if you cancel it?"


    "Oh, it''s true that I said that it would be lifted. The four big families are here today, and I will directly say that your Bai family is not worthy of our Gu family, and your Bai family''s Bai Wei is not worthy of our Gu family. Gu Ying, don''t you think about this matter, toad also wants to eat swan meat? "Gu Fei coldly drank.


    The head of the Bai family didn''t expect that Gu Fei would even say such a thing. If it''s normal, it''s okay to say it in private, but in front of so many people, it''s obvious that they didn''t give them a little face.


    In addition to Gu Fei, the elders of the Leng family, Song Qingyun, and others all looked at the Bai family elder at the moment, seemingly waiting for the Bai family elder to go on and see how the Bai family would deal with this matter.


    All the Bai family''s eyes were on the head of the family. This moment was only a moment, but it seemed that after a long time, when the head of the Bai family spoke, everyone understood that the Bai family really fell.


    "Although Bai Wei was injured, this marriage contract ..." The head of the Bai family was full of supplications. That is why the Bai family understood that the Bai family head was putting down all the faces for the Bai family.


    "Oh, it''s impossible. No matter who you are today, don''t want to talk about the marriage contract again. Today we are just people from the four big families, that is, to be a witness, not to kill you Bai family, you The Bai family is still four big families, but what is going on in private, you know it in your heart. "Gu Fei snorted.


    The head of the Bai family is ugly, and the matter has come to this point, and can only be left to the other party. He smiled and raised his glass, sighed, and it was a toast.


    Gu Fei looked at the appearance of the head of the Bai family and knew that the Bai family had given up at this moment. After all, the Bai family had only the patriarch in their own banquet, and the other people did not come up at all, which proved that the Bai family had This matter has placed itself in a lower position.


    At this time, Bai Wei also looked aside. Although the injury he suffered was not light, the injury was not directly caused to the body, but to the future.


    Because of this, Bai Wei''s future was ruined. Now that the marriage contract is cancelled, he doesn''t really like Gu Ying''s Gu Ying, but as a member of the Bai family, he can''t swallow this breath.


    However, when everyone thought that the Bai family had failed in this matter, they suddenly saw a Bai family come in to report.


    The head of the Bai family was in a very bad mood. When he saw something to report to the younger brother, he said casually: "Just say that."


    "Someone came to deliver the letter, saying it was urgent, and just waiting outside."


    The Bai family elder frowned, "Let him come in."


    Everyone is suspicious, come to Baijia to deliver a letter at this time?


    Although this kind of delivery is usually sparse and ordinary, at this juncture, it will make people more or less concerned. After a while, the person who sent the message came in and looked at everyone and said, "This letter is required Open in public. "


    That said, this messenger does n��t care about 3, 7, 21, after all, they are in this industry, and the customer ��s requirements are the highest. He does n��t care about who they are. After all, their backers are very strong, generally not Someone will provoke them, and no one will be angry with them.


    Everyone''s eyes were thrown, and the monk who sent the letter threw the jade note into the air, and then a fairy force entered the jade note, and a strong force burst out inside the jade note. Strong, but not lethal.


    At this moment when the original force burst, there was a ghost image of a person. Look closely, who is this person who is not Song Ning?


    Song Ning injected a trace of his original force into this jade note. At that time, what he left was only a paragraph of words, but he did not expect that when Chu Jing went to help him, he asked for the best way of delivery. Under this kind of magical power, even the video and audio of Song Ning were stored at that time.


    "I heard that the Bai family had an accident and greeted Bai Wei for me. After a few days, I went to see him. I don''t have to worry about the injury. The eight-grade panacea is nothing but I can make it out."


    After that, Song Ning''s image also disappeared.


    Everyone was dumb when they saw this scene. Who didn''t know Song Ning in the presence? Especially Song Qingyun of the Song family, when they saw the image of Song Ning, they exaggerated to stand up directly from the chair, and then knelt down immediately. As for Gu Fei of the Gu family, the name of Song Ning had already been printed on himself. In my heart, I know that this is a person who can never be provoked.


    Not to mention the Leng family, and the Bai family, they know that Song Ning can even sweep Yu Daojing, already the first person in this star.


    Song Ning even came to talk about Bai Wei?


    I don''t know how long the silence was, the entire Baijia Hall was dead, but soon, Gu Fei''s voice was heard: "Unexpectedly ... Bai Wei even knew Senior Song Ning."


    "Since our ancestors have already spoken, we expect Bai Wei to be healed. Congratulations to Bai Daoyou." Song Qingyun raised the glass immediately after getting up from the ground.


    The head of the Bai family still felt like they were dreaming, but then he heard the elder Leng Jiawu smiled and said: "The Bai family can rely on the big tree of Senior Song Ning, which is also a blessing for the Bai family."


    Gu Fei sucked his lips, his face was extremely ugly: "That ... our engagement ..."


    Gu Fei knew that Gu Family had offended Song Ning before. This time, at this juncture, Song Ning suddenly heard a voice, which is enough to show that Song Ning already knew that Gu Family was about to retire.

 Chapter 1155： Do not care

    Although the suspicion of fraud is not ruled out now, more people still choose to believe it first. After all, I believe it now. If this is really a letter from Song Ning, it will be justified at that time, but if it is not showing respect now, wait for Song At the time of the fire, can they bear it?


    Gu Fei also has his own considerations. He just gave the Bai family the most ugliness. Now if he does n��t talk to the Bai family well, when the Bai family is angry, Song Ning is really angry, and then give them the Gu family to destroy the door. Is it not worth the loss?


    Just after reading the letter from Song Ning, Bai Wei still had some doubts in the heart of the Bai family. He didn''t know why Song Ning sent the letter, but when he thought of Song Ning, he always felt a little uneasy. When condensed together, the two were called brothers and brothers, but later ...


    But what if Song Ning sent a letter? Why are the people in the other three big families so polite?


    Not only these three big families, but even Cao Qingmeng changed his tone at this time: "Master Song! He could get Master Song''s promise to help. Eight-pin elixir, indeed, if Master Song wanted to refine the eight-pin elixir, It ��s just as easy as that. When Master Song refined the Nine Pins Elixir on the same day, I saw it with my own eyes. Master Song ��s person is a model for alchemists! "


    Hearing this, the head of the Bai family was even more happy, but he could n��t even figure out why a character as strong as Song Ning would be so kind to Bai Wei, and said that he had come to see Bai Wei for a while Bai Wei treatment?


    At this moment, Gu Fei saw Bai Wei and immediately called: "Haha, Bai Wei, since you are also here, come and sit together and talk about what happened to Senior Song Ning?"


    Bai Wei is still wondering whether the Song Ning he knows is what they call Song Ning. After all, when Song Ning was in Xue Lanzong, he was at the same level as himself. Even if he is strong, there are not many strong ones. But now how do you call Song Ning ''predecessors'' in the mouth of these powerful Taoists?


    Above this star, they can let them all call their predecessors. I am afraid that there will be no other than those who are at the top of the Dao Realm and Dao Realm. Song Ning left Xue Lanzong for such a short period of time. Have you become the pinnacle of Taoism? This is too unreasonable.


    In the Tao Realm, the cultivation of each Taoist monastery is extremely difficult. The strength of the Taoist monks in the two Taoist monasteries can even be said to be twice that of a Taoist monk.


    "You are all elders, so I won''t pass." Although Bai Wei didn''t have a good impression of Gu Fei, but now that the other party has called out, he still has to respond politely.


    Hearing this, Gu Fei immediately laughed: "Bai Wei, since you are a friend of Master Song Ning, there is no elder who is not an elder. If we meet Senior Song Ning, we should also call Senior Senior . "


    Gu Fei said this, and Song Qingyun next to him also laughed: "Bai Wei, I really can''t think of it, you are actually a friend of our ancestors, and now our ancestors came to do justice for you."


    Elder Leng Jiawu was happy when he heard the words: "This thing is also an oolong. If Gu family already knew you and Senior Song Ning are good friends, how could this marriage be cancelled?"


    Bai Wei''s brow furrowed, and he felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart. Co-authoring is now completely dependent on Song Ning? Thinking like this, he couldn''t help but say: "If it is only because of Song Ning, then this matter is forgotten, and you don''t have to be polite to me because of Song Ning."


    Hearing this, Song Qingyun immediately stood up: "You said something wrong, since you are a friend of our ancestors, I naturally want to pay you some respect, come and take a seat."


    Song Qingyun expressed such a stance that everyone in the room was a little surprised, but they were also very clear about the Song family. The Song family is the shortest guard. Now Song Ning is the ancestor of the Song family. The Song family will naturally protect Bai Wei.


    While Bai Wei was still hesitating, Song Qingyun continued: "From today, the Bai family and the Song family are allies. I don''t care what your family is like. If it really breaks out, we must be on the Bai family''s side."


    Hearing this, Gu Fei immediately grimaced: "How could I make trouble with the Bai family? If I knew that Senior Song Ning had a layer of relationship with the Bai family before, I came here with a gift ceremony. We Gu family was given by Senior Song Ning before ... "


    Elder Leng Jiawu couldn''t help but smile, but with a bit of ridicule in his smile: "The same is true. At that time, Senior Song Ning, but the people who went directly to your Gu family were destroyed, your Gu family has already suffered. Lessons."


    Gu Fei''s face was a bit uglier, but he didn''t refute it, but said: "I don''t think I will cancel this marriage contract. I will get married at another date."


    The head of the Bai family is overjoyed. Now that the marriage contract can be fulfilled, then the Bai family will have more status, but now it is not possible to say so directly. If the performance is too obvious, things will be bad. In the eyes of outsiders, their Bai family is still a poster.


    But when the head of the Bai family thought about what to say, he heard Bai Wei humming: "Marriage contract? The matter of the marriage contract is still forgotten. Just now, Senior Gu Fei also advocated the cancellation of the marriage contract?"


    Hearing this, Gu Fei''s face changed a lot, but the family of the Bai family had a little peace of mind. In his view, this Bai Wei now wants to take good care of the Gu family with the things he just did. Strong, now that they have the ability, they naturally want to get back all the faces they just made.


    Gu Fei probably thought of this too, but now he can only put down his posture: "Oh, it was all wrong to me just now. We were not good at Gu''s house before, Bai Wei, you see, men and women look like a natural fit."


    Bai Wei shook his head: "I didn''t want to marry your family. Now for me, it''s not a question of whether or not you can marry, but a question of who will dominate. I don''t want to marry your family. You don''t need to think about it. Yes, but you remember, I do n��t want you to care for your family, it ��s my Baijia Baiwei! "


    Bai Wei said this, the head of the Bai family was stupid immediately, and thought that his grandson was brave and scheming, but now it seems that this is not nonsense? Although Song Ning has his backing, Song Ning just came with such a letter. Isn''t it possible to hold a chicken feather as a arrow?


    "Bai Wei, this matter ... shall we discuss it again?" Gu Fei frowned, though Song Ning had such a letter, but Bai Wei''s move was a bit excessive? In public, the Bai family has been given face, but the Bai family did not give him steps.

 Chapter 1156： Leng Yuexiao is also here

    "Bai Wei, if you sit down first, how can you talk to Gu''s predecessors like this?" The Bai family chief shouted.


    Bai Wei didn''t care, and smiled lightly: "Grandpa, I said before that I didn''t want to marry Gu Ying''s Gu Ying, and now I have the same idea, but it was their Gu family who said they wanted to dissolve the engagement. Our Bai family had no face, but It ��s different now. Since the Gu family wants to climb the high branches of our Bai family, then my Bai family can respond clearly. The Gu family cannot afford to climb! "


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Fei was angry that his moustache had blown up, but at the moment when he was about to attack the table, he saw Song Qingyun''s eyes cold: "Gu Daoyou, what are you trying to do? We are old Zu''s friend, if you dare to move, then you are against our entire Song family. "


    Hearing this, Gu Fei could only make a fist: "You are still thinking about it. My niece, Gu Ying, is very good. If I don''t even see each other, I will just push this marriage contract away. Is it proper? "


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Wei raised his head slightly.


    "you����"


    "But you think my Bai family is too bad for your family?"


    Gu Fei calmed down and nodded.


    Bai Wei laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, if there was no letter from Song Ning, what would your Gu family be like now? Before, you Gu family never thought about giving us the Bai family face, now you want us Bai family to give You Gu Family Face? Dreaming! "


    Gu Fei gritted his teeth fiercely, glanced at several people in front of him, and clenched his fists: "Farewell!"


    At the end of the speech, he turned and rose into the air, his figure disappearing like a phantom.


    Gu Fei ��s departure did not cause the banquet to be unpleasant. Instead, everyone cheered the wine and was very happy. As for Song Qingyun, he pointed directly at Gu Fei ��s position and said, ��Bai Wei, if you do n��t want to give up, just go directly Sit in Gu Fei''s position, but that is the position where only the four big families can sit. "


    Bai Wei is very polite to the rest of the people. After all, Bai Wei listened to him before. The people of Leng and Song did not say anything to Bai. Family face, this kindness, he remembered it in his heart, but although things are almost resolved now, he still has some unsolvable doubts in his mind.


    Why should Song Ning help him, who is Song Ning in the end, how can he make the four big families so scared with just one sentence?


    During the banquet, the elders of the Leng family and Song Qingyun told the story of Song Ning, even the head of the Bai family, also said that Song Ning was in the scene of Tianquan Jianzong. Zong''s every move, this pushed Song Ning this person to the commanding heights of the entire star, a burning sword in his hand can even sweep Yu Daojing monk, above this star, who else is him Opponent?


    Hearing this, Bai Wei vaguely felt that he had blamed Song Ning himself before. If Song Ning wanted anything, he did n��t need to lie, but then he ...


    The more he thought of this, the more self-deprecating Bai Wei felt in his heart. Before that, he could not see Song Ning anymore, but now he was worried because he was afraid of seeing Song Ning. He was afraid that Song Ning would see his own appearance at the moment look down.


    "Okay, don''t say more. Since Master Song has said that he will give you alchemy, your injury will surely heal. Why are you still so sad?" Cao Qingmeng patted Bai Wei''s shoulder.


    Bai Wei didn''t care about this, but now Cao Qingmeng thinks that Bai Wei is worried about his injury. With Cao Qingmeng''s words, Bai Wei just picked up the glass and responded, and then didn''t say much.


    At the same time, under Tongling Mountain, Song Ning and his daughters had finished eating, and after they had finished their meal, they walked towards Tongling Mountain. The shape of the mountain was very strange, but when Song Ning walked in Later, the discovery of this mountain gave people a strange feeling.


    Let''s not talk about what is going on here. The first step is to set foot on this psychic mountain. Song Ning feels that the mountain gives people a very familiar feeling. The entire peak looks like a huge tree, but if you watch it from a distance Words, but they can''t see the specific face clearly. This is really different.


    "The power of heaven and earth in this psychic mountain is extremely abundant." Song Ning took a deep breath. For him now, even if he breathes, he seems to be able to smell the concentration of the strength of heaven and earth.


    Fang Moli and Chu Jing felt the power around them. Although they didn''t say anything on their mouths, they were shocked. As for Xiao Fen, although Xiao Fang didn''t say much at the moment, his brows were frowning. Tongling Mountain gave her a strange feeling, but now it is impossible to tell what the **** is going on. This feeling is indeed familiar, as if he had stayed with this spiritual mountain for a certain period of time, but It is also very illusory, not real.


    There are monks who meditate cross-legged everywhere in the psychic mountain. There is no fighting here. Everyone seems to be all for cultivation in this kind of place, and they do n��t want to do other things. Pcs.


    Such cultivation of the Holy Land really opened eyes to Song Ning.


    It''s just that in this kind of place, although no one is doing evil, but there are many disputes about fighting for the place of cultivation. After half an hour, no more, no more, I happened to see three waves of people occupying the place of cultivation. Arguing over problems, if there are not many monks around, I am afraid they have already started.


    On the mountain peak, after walking for about two hours, they looked up and found that Tongling Mountain seemed to have an endless height. Until now, they couldn''t see the top.


    "I heard people say that the weak spring water above the psychic mountain does not seem to be found by anyone, and it can be entered by talented people." Chu Jing frowned: "I didn''t expect it to be true?"


    "If there is no destiny, I can''t even come to this psychic mountain, so I don''t have to say that there are destined people to enter. This psychic mountain cannot prevent me from finding Tianquan weak water." Song Ning smiled, and didn''t seem to care.


    If someone else said this, it might make Chu Jing make a joke, but if Song Ning said it, she could n��t even raise the refusal. After all, Song Ning was already a detached existence for her.


    They went away for a while. Suddenly they heard some monks talking and talking on the mountain. When they listened carefully, they heard what they said seemed to be related to Leng''s family.


    Leng''s business, that is, Song Ning''s business, Song Ning naturally cares a bit more, so he listened in detail while walking.


    "Have you heard, the elder lady of the cold family is coming."


    "Are you talking about Leng Yuexiao?"


    "Yeah, it''s her. I heard that she had been to this psychic mountain before, but now she''s here again because of the excellent effect of the weak spring water in the tianquan mountain."


    "Hey, Tianquan is weak, if I could find how good?"


    Several monks said that a monk next to them who did n��t know them also joined: "Leng Yuexiao? I have heard of this Leng Yuexiao''s bones and bones. No, and she still has a unique bloodline, but any man with a strong flesh and blood, if he sees her at close range, will die to her, even if he gives his life without hesitation. "


    "Is it so wicked." The other smiled.


    "That''s because you haven''t seen it, if you have seen Leng Yuexiao ..." said, the person''s regret: "If I can find the Tianquan weak water, then it will be fine. Soak in the weak water of Tianquan with Leng Yuexiao and see Fangze. "


    In fact, when I talked about Leng''s family, not only Song Ning, but also Chu Jing Xiaofen and Fang Moli were very concerned about it, because they all knew Song Ning''s feelings about Leng''s family, but now they are hearing this from the monk. After the words, several people''s faces changed greatly, and Xiao Fun quickly looked at Song Ning, fearing that Song Ning was angry.


    But when they looked at Song Ning, they found that Song Ning''s expression was very indifferent, as if they didn''t hear it.


    "Master, you, are you not angry?" Xiaohan couldn''t help asking.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "There is nothing to be angry about this kind of thing, they applaud Xiaoxiao for being so beautiful, and I am naturally open."


    Xiaofen spit out his tongue, but did not expect that even in this case, Song Ning would show off a wave of feelings between him and Leng Yuexiao beautifully. Chu Jing heard that the small heart jumped and thumped, no Knowing what was in my heart, as for Fang Moli, although I already knew that it was impossible with Song Ning, after hearing Song Ning say this, I felt a little uncomfortable in my heart. After all, in front of a woman like myself, I said It''s kind of a torture to talk to other women.


    Song Ning waved his hand: "Let''s go, let''s go up the mountain first. This trip to Tongling Mountain is quite good. I can see Xiaoxiao."


    Hearing this, several people accelerated their pace. As for the monks who just discussed Leng Yuexiao, they only sneered when they saw Song Ning''s back: "Someone is really whimsical, is Leng Yuexiao so beautiful?" Can he see it casually? "


    But the monk next to him was a little hesitant: "But the three women you follow next to him are so beautiful. This kind of man, even if he can''t see Leng Yuexiao, can be considered a blessing."


    These words naturally fell into the ears of Song Ning and his colleagues, but they were all ignored.


    At the same time, at the top of this psychic mountain, a place called Tianquan Weak Water, Leng Yuexiao was already standing next to it, but she did not enter immediately because the people at this moment in the Tianquan Weak Water were slightly A little bit.


    Tianquan weak water is a lake, although the lake is not small, but if there are more than ten people, there are a lot of them. For Leng Yuexiao, there will be some internal discomfort when you are soaking in the weak water of Tianquan At this moment she was still hesitating whether to enter, or to discuss with these people and let them leave first.

 Chapter 1157： Strong captivity

    There are not many people who can find the weak water of Tianquan, so the number of people who come here is not very much, but even so, Leng Yuexiao is not an ordinary woman after all, even if this large spring is enough to accommodate many people, But for her, more than ten people are really uncomfortable. It is precisely because the weak people in Tianquan can see only those who are destined to see it, so those Leng Yuexiao''s followers beside Leng Yuexiao have already lost their way and waited. Outside, at this time she was just alone.


    Leng Yuexiao, a cold family, is naturally famous, but there are not many people who have seen her. In addition, most of the people who practice in the weak springs of this spring are here all the year round, and some have even been for a hundred years. Did not step out of the weak water of Tianquan.


    These people practiced in the weak waters of Tianquan, and some felt the coming of Leng Yuexiao, so they opened their eyes and looked, but some did not notice Leng Yuexiao at all.


    When the eyes of those who opened their eyes fell on Leng Yuexiao, their expression immediately became full of playfulness. Doesn''t such a woman''s coming to Tianquan weak water add a lot of fun to their practice? Although there is no provision in the weak water of Tianquan to take off all clothing, but if you can see such beautiful women soaking in the water, even wearing clothes can make their boring journey to repairing fairy become colorful.


    The more the eyes of many people fall on her, the more she feels disgusted. From small to large, she is rarely watched by the eyes of many men, not to mention that she can see that these men seem to be expecting some orders. Things that people disgusted.


    There are a total of 17 people in the weak waters of this spring, some of them are five Taoist platforms, some are seven Taoist platforms, and even a Taoist monk who is eight Taoist platforms, facing these people, Leng Yuexiao also knew that she could n��t afford it. It was impossible to invite these people to go now. She did n��t want to use her mother ��s power, so she was prepared to take a rest aside. After all, beside the weak water of this spring, no Entering, the speed of cultivation and perception is also many times faster than the outside world.


    Leng Yuexiao was wearing a light blue wide-sleeved yala robe. She stepped on the lotus and walked towards a bluestone. With a slight jump, she jumped on the bluestone more than two feet high. Meditating, I suddenly felt that there was a middle-aged man who had not opened his eyes from the beginning to the end, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her like a sword.


    "Go on!" The middle-aged man sneered.


    He said, a flame spewed out of his eyes, and the flame was like a fire dragon. The air in the air was burned, and there was a sound of a dragon roaring.


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression tightened, her hand made a lotus flower, and her fingers popped a thin ice. The thin ice instantly blew toward the fire dragon like a wind and snow, as if Leng Yuexiao was already surrounded by ice and snow.


    The two collided, and the fire dragon roared, but for a moment, the cold sky and snow around Leng Yuexiao melted into water. Wet her without saying anything, the fire dragon was like a wild animal.


    Leng Yuexiao stepped back and forth and jumped from the bluestone, before she escaped the fire dragon.


    "Here, it''s not what you want, you can take off your clothes and come here to practice with me!" The middle-aged man was frowning and fierce, but when he saw Leng Yuexiao''s strength and appearance After that, he changed his attention again.


    As soon as this person spoke, all the people present were silent. Only the person with the strongest strength was present, and he had been in this weak spring for hundreds of years, even the monks of the eight Taoist monasteries He did n��t dare to make an order with him, because this person ��s cultivation practice is said to have been nine Taoist platforms before entering the weak water of this day spring. Know how strong he is now?


    Leng Yuexiao naturally felt the strength of the other party from the fight she had just made. She thought that perhaps she had just set foot on the bluestone and caused the other party to be angry, so she bowed: "The seniors are not strange, the younger generation do n��t know that the bluestone ca n��t set foot on . "


    At the end of the conversation, Leng Yuexiao walked to the side, but when he walked, he suddenly felt that there was a powerful force between heaven and earth, not to mention the limbs, even the immortal power in the body could not work.


    "You ..." Leng Yuexiao stared at the middle-aged man in amazement.


    "Come with me to practice, my side is very spacious, and they dare not spy on your body at will." The middle-aged man said, squeezing his hands, Leng Yuexiao''s body flew towards him uncontrollably.


    In the view of other Taoist monks, Leng Yuexiao ��s ability to have three Taoist monasteries is considered good, but in front of the monks of the nine Taoist monks, they did n��t even have the strength to fight back. Whatever, after all, people who can be in the weak water of this spring for a hundred years must be extremely lonely. Moreover, their strength is so arrogant. If they accidentally provoke the other party, they will not lead to death?


    The water vapor in the weak water of Tianquan, if you look closely, you can even see that the color is constantly changing here, and at the same time, Leng Yuexiao has already reached the top of the spring, very close to the nine Taoist monks.


    The monk looked at Leng Yuexiao ��s face again, his pupils shrank, and he did n��t look too clear in the mist just now, but he felt that he was outstanding and had a good shape. Now look again, this is simply the best in the world, and its bloodline There can also be a kind of human impulse, which caused a slight change in the monk''s original idea.


    "I didn''t expect that your bloodline is so suitable for double cultivation, so it''s okay, no need to accompany me to repair, and accompany me to double cultivation, to ensure that you are leaping forward!" The middle-aged monk laughed and waved his hand, so he would be Leng Yuexiao. All clothes are taken off.


    Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank sharply. Even if her mother was a monk of the Dao Realm, her figure had merged into this world, but she couldn''t see what was happening in the weak water of this spring. Isn''t it necessary to take the initiative to call out the mother here to be taken advantage of by this barbarous person?


    Seeing that the force of middle-aged men fell on Leng Yuexiao, those around them cast envious eyes, even though they could not taste it, but at least they were satisfied.


    Leng Yuexiao gritted her teeth tightly, biting the tip of her tongue and trying to break free of this bondage, but the **** of the nine Daotai can actually be broken so easily?


    "If you dare to move me, my mother will definitely ..."


    "I can see that you are a cold family, no cold family, no one who can come here can beat me. As for the monk of the Dao Realm, it is impossible to enter the weak water of Tianquan. Do n��t you know? "


    Faced with the evil smile of this person, Leng Yuexiao''s eyes for the first time revealed the color of fear ...

 Chapter 1158： This is also called the peak power of Tao Realm?

    But just when Leng Yuexiao was at a loss, just when everyone was waiting to see her ice-like body, just as the Ling Luo already showed signs of being torn, all of this suddenly stopped.


    A few long footsteps were heard in the distance, and the youngest one was walking in front. The young man smiled, but there was a deep murder in the smile.


    "That, kill, the rest, get out." The youth said lightly.


    At the end of the speech, I saw a person beside him instantly turning into light. As the light flickered, he shuttled over the weak waters of Tianquan and went straight to the monks of the nine Taoist platforms. Put Leng Yuexiao aside, and he was burning flames all over the body, and headed towards the light.


    The two rays of light shattered together, and the waves of the Tianquan Weak Water all swelled in a burst of waves. After seeing this scene, many monks looked terrified, and they fought in the weak waters of the Tianquan for the first time. , The monks of the nine Taoist monasteries used to say the same thing, but now there is a ... Fairyland monk? !


    When they noticed the talking young man, they found out that the young man was just a fairyland practice. The monks in this fairyland were already shocking enough to come here. Kill the monks of the nine Taoist monasteries?


    But immediately afterwards, they felt that the young man did not seem to be bluffing, because the man beside him who had just turned into light was able to play evenly with the monks of the nine Taoist monasteries.


    Amidst the light, there was a burst of laughter in the air, but the laughter came from a woman. The woman seemed to be playing very freely. While she was playing, she also called: "On this strength? Dare to touch me Master''s wife? Hard, let me see how much you weigh! "


    That day, the monk in the weak water of the spring seemed to have been struck by lightning. When I recalled the young man''s words just now, I quickly put on my clothes and ran out of the weak water of Tianquan, standing aside and waiting.


    At this point Leng Yuexiao''s shackles had been released. She looked towards the youth. When she frowned, she blurted out: "Song Ning ... Dao You."


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao, and the thick murder in his eyes flashed away: "Xiao ...... Miss Leng, you are here."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded her head slightly. She seemed to know that Song Ning wanted to call her ''Xiao Xiao'' just now. In fact, the close people around her are called like this, but besides Song Ning, there are few men who call it like this. The last person named like this was Gu Zhen, but he has also been killed by Song Ning.


    Recalling the scene that happened at Leng''s home that day, when I recalled Song Ning''s inner feelings when he left in an airship, I was always looking forward to meeting Song Ning again. She looked forward to this, but she didn''t expect that she would meet here, and there was someone so powerful next to Song Ning who was so indifferent to the indistinguishability of the Taoist monks of the nine Taoist monasteries.


    "Huh, a sword spirit, but underestimated your strength, well, since you don''t know life and death, then I will let you see what is called the power of the peak of the Tao Realm, when I will conquer you, you several come together Serve me! "The nine Taoist monks roared, the bones in the body suddenly began to grow, and the whole person''s body also swelled, and the internal force of the body also exploded at this moment. It seems that as the body expands, the internal force also Enhanced several times.


    His hands were firm, and it seemed that the entire psychic mountain was shaking.


    Song Ning frowned. He seemed to be able to feel the changes in this psychic mountain. This kind of shock was like a creature talking about pain. Although psychic mountain was magical, but it was not a monk, it was difficult to resist too strong. The power of this is not unexpected.


    "Xiao Fen, stop playing." Song Ning said coldly.


    "Oh ..." Xiaofen seemed a little unhappy, but after hearing Song Ning''s words, the whole body turned into a lightsaber, and the lightsaber fell into the sky as if falling down from the sky, directly plugged into that just The swollen body.


    "Hum, don''t control, I am the pinnacle of Dao Realm ..."


    laugh!


    Just when the force wave of the nine Taoist monks exploded and smashed towards the top of the head, the whole body instantly became two halves. His force could not stop the blade of Burning Sky Sword. , Xiao Fen cut it in half and did not return directly to Song Ning, but instead recovered his human form and flew into the air, burning the body of the nine Taoist monks directly, and nothing fell on this Tianquan Weak. In the water.


    The water is still so clear, there is no dust, and the surroundings are quiet, as if nothing has happened before.


    For a time, the entire Tongling Mountain seemed to be silent.


    "What is the peak of Dao Realm, at your level, even one-tenth of my master can''t reach it, and Dao Realm Peak is stinky and shameless." Xiao Fang muttered.


    "Hee hee, master, how am I doing?" Xiao Fen ran to Song Ning like a child, leaned back slightly with his hands and looked at Song Ning with a smile, as if waiting for a reward.


    Song Ning patted Xiao Fen''s head: "Yes, next time I meet this kind of obstruction, just kill it directly, would you dare to shoot Miss Leng without seeing him?"


    "Miss Leng ... Mr. Leng ..." Xiaofen pursed his lips softly: "There is nothing to recognize."


    "It''s not time." Song Ning smiled, and no longer ignored Xiaofen, but walked towards Leng Yuexiao.


    Leng Yuexiao leaned back slightly: "Thank you Song Daoyou for helping each other."


    "This kind of person is damn. It''s a good thing to die. If the spring is weak, if Miss Leng doesn''t mind, can we share the same?" Song Ning said, turning his head to look behind him. Female.


    Leng Yuexiao''s eyes swept away, and she looked at it seriously. She knew Chu Jing, but she didn''t know Fang Moli beside Chu Jing. However, she thought Song Ning seemed to be looking for a woman. Well, in the end, her eyes fell on Xiao Fen, which is clearly a sword spirit, but the sword spirit has its own consciousness, and its own cultivation is just like a real person, which really shocked her a lot, but She was even more shocked by the strength of Xiao Fen, who was able to easily kill all the monks of the nine Taoist monasteries.


    Leng Yuexiao pursed her lips and smiled, "I should have asked Song Daoyou for advice. Can this spring be weak? Can you share it with me?"


    "It''s so good, let''s go." No one said beside Song Ning. As for the monks who had just escaped from the weak water of Tianquan, they all left quietly at this moment, for fear that Song Ning would notice them again. They were terrified. If they didn''t know the current affairs, wouldn''t their years of practice in the weak waters of Tianquan be in vain?


    Song Ning stepped forward and stood beside the weak water of Tianquan, looking at the spring water, there was no fluctuation in the spring water, but the color of this plume of water vapor was changing, he observed for a moment, and found that there are five kinds of changing colors, The five colors are constantly changing, and this place is also a holy place for enlightenment. Is it possible that the five colors represent the rules of the five elements?


    "Song Daoyou, can you ... please don''t look over your back?" Leng Yuexiao''s voice was very weak, but she could hear a hint of shyness from it.


    Song Ning immediately understood: "Miss Leng is assured, I will not peek, at least this, I can still guarantee."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded her head slightly and walked towards the distance. She took off her coat and entered the spring water. Although not all she took off at this moment, her heartbeat was still extremely fast.


    She kept staring at Song Ning, and Song Ning really said that she did it. From the beginning to the end, she did n��t look at her. Such a behavior made her feel a little lost in her heart. It ��s not that she did n��t have a little bit of enthusiasm. For many years, she has been single, but it is the first time she has been tempted after seeing a man. But Song Ning is looking for Fang Moli. Now they are together again, maybe I won''t care more about myself.


    But at this moment, Leng Yuexiao''s pupils shrank, and her face was immediately full of red glow. She saw that Xiao Fen had taken off a fine light, and she hugged Song Ning directly from the back. Laugh, laugh as happy.


    "Hahahaha, hahaha, master, what are you afraid of? You have n��t seen it or you have n��t touched it."


    "Hugh is going to play tricks!"


    "No, it''s easy to have such a just chance to tease you, don''t stop."


    During the speech, Xiao Fen rushed directly to Song Ning''s front, splashing spring water on Song Ning''s body with both hands.


    This scene made Song Ning extremely embarrassed. Not to mention Leng Yuexiao. Even Chu Jing and Fang Moli both saw him, and they both blushed. Walking in the direction, after taking off his coat, he dived into the spring water, watching Xiaohan playing with Song Ning from afar.


    "Well, you go back to the storage ring, don''t feel the cultivation here." Song Ning seemed really angry.


    Xiao Fen quickly converged. Between the hands, several halos appeared on important parts of the body, just like clothes, with his head down halfway, like a child who made a mistake: "Master, don''t be angry, I am also in order to activate the active atmosphere. You look like you and the hostess, even the title has become so strange, I have to help you. "


    With that, Xiao Fun flew towards Leng Yuexiao and the others.


    The three of Leng Yuexiao have seen the play of Xiao Fen and Song Ning just now. Now they see Xiao Fen actually coming towards themselves. Even if there are some bad hunches, they have not yet reacted. What to do, but I saw Xiao Fen''s fingertips, a strange power directly removed all the thin clothes on the three of them, the three screamed, and even if they were sinking into the water under their chests, Only his nose was exposed to breathe, and his eyes stared at Xiaohan in a grudge ...

 Chapter 1159： like

    Xiaofen laughed happily. The laughing one was called happy, and Song Ning, who was beside him, was blushed and cheated by Xiaofen. He didn''t know what to say. He could only turn his back on him and watch them. The sound of playing in the water, and Leng Yuexiao''s voice in the sound of playing in the water, he could not help feeling a little emotionally, if other women were playing in the water, he naturally would not care, but now playing in the water is Leng Yuexiao How could he not care?


    The restlessness in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. Somehow, Song Ning suddenly sighed in her heart. If you can be like this world and Leng Yuexiao in this world, how good?


    It ��s just that although he thought this way in his heart, he did n��t actually do it this way. After all, he knows that in this world, Leng Yuexiao has no memory, so he has no feelings for him, and people without feelings No matter how they are together, even if they are together, it is difficult to find the same feeling as before.


    The sound of playing next to the water is still the same, and Song Ning is leaning on a stone back, not looking at the situation there, and practicing here alone, this feeling is also good for Song Ning, as he once did The fake ''Leng Yuexiao'' practiced in a place with few people, and it felt quite like a man plowing a woman.


    Song Ning quickly settled in, and soon after he settled in, he began to realize the nine-star overlord body and the ninth change of the sky. Although it has been able to successfully display the first change of the one-star overlord body and the sky, before for Song Ning, the future The road is still very long. If you can practice in this place where the ancient fairy world is suspected, you will get twice the result with half the effort. Then you will leave here and cultivate yourself to take it out, and you will definitely be able to spread your fists in other worlds and save this star.


    As for Leng Yuexiao and others, if these women play in the water, they will easily forget the time. No, after a few hours, they are still having fun.


    For ordinary people, this may be something that is often done, but for Leng Yuexiao, this kind of water play is the first time in her life. Do n��t say if anyone has played with her before, even if there is, she also Not going to play with each other, but now it is different. Four beautiful women are together, soaking in the spring at the same time, playing in the water at the same time.


    At this time, the monks outside the weak water of the Tianquan, what they thought was Song Ning ��s domineering behavior just now, and they were full of endless envy for Song Ning. After all, this Song Ning can sit and think together Fortunately, four beautiful women are in front of him, which is simply the standard that everyone wants to achieve.


    But even if they were jealous, there was no complaint in their hearts. Although Song Ning had not shown any strength, Song Ning''s Burning Sky Sword had already demonstrated super strength. Even if Song Ning was weak, this Burning Sky Sword It''s impossible to be with someone weaker than yourself for no reason, let alone be the master?


    Therefore, when people want to come, Song Ning certainly has the strength of Yu Daojing.


    In the weak water of Tianquan, the sound of play gradually weakened. After all, they were also monks. After playing for a while, they began to think about cultivation, but cultivation is important, but Leng Yuexiao thought of Song Ning just now. With every move, I thought about what Song Ning had done in Leng''s house. Now when I look at Song Ning, I am still hiding behind a stone, and I seem to be practicing.


    She was able to see Song Ning''s back, she was lonely and very undecided, as if she was a neglected child, nobody loved it, nobody cared for it.


    Somehow, her heart suddenly hurt.


    She turned to look at Chu Jing. Previously at Leng''s house, her only friend, Chu Jing, was also angry with her. At that time, it was because of Song Ning. She didn''t know why. Although she asked some reasons later, she was not able to. accept.


    But at this moment, she wanted to know.


    "Jing Jing, will you come with me? I have something to ask you." Leng Yuexiao said.


    Chu Jing heard that, but didn''t think much, only thinking that Leng Yuexiao might be thinking about some other things, so she nodded and walked to the side.


    Fang Moli and Xiao Fenhu looked at them suspiciously, but they didn''t say much, but they were already preparing to enter cultivation.


    Where there is no one, Leng Yuexiao stopped, and then began to say: "Jing Jing, you said Song Ning Taoist friends ..."


    "What''s wrong with Song Ning?" Chu Jing looked at Leng Yuexiao.


    "Actually I ... I can see you like him, but ..."


    "what?!"


    Chu Jing was said this way, his eyes widened, and his mind was so obvious? But thinking about it anyway, Leng Yuexiao didn''t like Song Ning anyway.


    But Leng Yuexiao''s next sentence was so scared that Chu Jing couldn''t even speak.


    "Actually, I seem to like him too. After you left, I heard a lot from my mother and learned something about me and him in other parallel worlds. I think ... if you do n��t mind, I can talk to him Has he released more contacts? "Leng Yuexiao said, with a hint of shyness in her expression.


    She didn''t know what she remembered, and when Chu Jing was still stunned, she immediately said: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to grab it with you."


    Suddenly, Chu Jing suddenly realized that her friend, who had been for many years, seemed completely ignorant of these feelings, but it was precisely because she did not understand that she would speak her mind so frankly, otherwise she was afraid Until now, they will not tell the truth.


    "Actually I like Song Ning, but there is only one person in Song Ning''s heart." Chu Jing sighed and wanted to express from the side.


    But who thought Leng Yuexiao''s eyes fell on Fang Moli not far away.


    At this time, Fang Moli closed her eyes, her face was rosy with white skin, and her skin was creamy. She was indeed a rare beauty. When she saw this scene, she was ashamed of herself. Someone like herself had an attitude towards Song Ning before. It''s so bad. Although Song Ning feels affectionate with himself in other parallel worlds, in this world, I don''t think I will like myself.


    "What do you think Fang Moli does? The person in Song Ning''s heart is you!" Chu Jing exclaimed.


    Leng Yuexiao was stunned, her eyes gleaming with starlight gleaming: "You, are you serious?"


    "Of course it is true. If it is not for you, do you think he will be so desperate? If you really like him, you might as well come in contact with him in the past. Anyway, the two of you are not together for a day or two. Ning dragged our stars out of the chaos of time and space, your memory is restored, and then you can''t wait to fall into Song Ning''s arms. "Chu Jing said.


    Leng Yuexiao''s cheeks were flushed and she gently bit her lower lip. Her body wanted to move, but she paused again. She went back and forth several times and finally walked towards Song Ning.

 Chapter 1160： Responsibility

    While swimming, she turned to look at Chu Jing. Although Chu Jing said there was a trace of sourness in her heart, she still smiled brightly and cheered Leng Yuexiao in the back.


    When Leng Yuexiao slowly swimed to Song Ning, Song Ning was glowing with golden light, obviously she was practicing. She couldn''t help but wear a hint of embarrassment on her face, wondering whether she should leave or wait here. Between, just like Song Ning was less than a foot away, it was a dilemma. At this moment, she had just thought that she was in the spring water, and even just the last clothes had been removed by Xiao Xiao, it can be said that it was Didn''t wear anything, just appeared in front of Song Ning, wouldn''t it seem that he was too unpretentious?


    "Xiaofen, I''m practicing, and you''re going to play tricks." Song Ning used all of his fairy power for cultivation at the moment, while maintaining the operation of the Nine-Star Overlord, while trying to change the sky and the Nine Changes, So there is no way to find out who is coming from around, it is simply judged by voice.


    Hearing this, Leng Yuexiao didn''t hesitate too much and turned to walk.


    But just as Leng Yuexiao was leaving, Jing Jing, not far away, was anxious: "Song Ning, you should open your eyes to see! No wonder you are so unhappy in single loves, you deserve to be unlucky!"


    Song Ning frowned. What did Chu Jing do? But as soon as he opened his eyes, it was Leng Yuexiao who was almost panicked and wrong and almost fell.


    Song Ning leaned over and grabbed Leng Yuexiao''s arm, watching her snowy and delicate skin fall into his eyes like this. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and felt the blood flowing to the brain, and the whole person was not calm.


    Although it ��s not that I have n��t seen it before, but the meaning is not the same. Although I have seen Leng Yuexiao before, it was actually transformed by Bai Gujing by some means. It ��s not really Leng Yuexiao. The one in front of him should be a deity.


    All of a sudden, Song Ning''s mind echoed all those years. When he first saw Leng Yuexiao, he was in a dream. At that time, Leng Yuexiao was an avatar, and then in Tianhe City, it was another avatar. After many avatars, In this world, I finally saw the deity, perhaps, this is not the true deity, but for Song Ning now, I only hope that this is the last one in front of me.


    Because he never wanted to chase again, looking in the slim starry sky, I don''t know where the final direction is.


    "cold����"


    "Song Ning, I, I actually want to apologize to you."


    "what?"


    "That day at Lengjia, I was bad."


    "Anyway."


    Chu Jing, looking at the two of them, flushed with anxiety: "Oh, she likes you, you like her, anyway, you don''t want to go now, it is better for the two to round the room here!"


    Chu Jing said this, even if Leng Yuexiao drew his hand out, he was so scared that he immediately turned his back to shrink in the water, daring not to speak out.


    Song Ning''s face also changed. Where did you want Chu Jing to say so straightforward? As for the side of Fang Moli and Xiao Fen, naturally, they are holding a lively heart. Xiao Fen likes Song Ning, but it is not exactly this kind of male and female love. As for Fang Moli, when she knows Song Ning ��s heart When there was Leng Yuexiao, she had already given up, she had already put down her body and wanted to please Song Ning, but she did not wait to see it, which already explained some problems. The twisted melons were not sweet, She won''t try to force her, so she feels a little uncomfortable at the moment, but more is to hope that Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao can be good.


    "And, what''s the matter? We didn''t hear it as well. Your voice is lower." Chu Jing said, turning her head directly over her ears.


    "Jing Jing, you ..."


    "Xiaoxiao ... I ... in other worlds, this is how you are called."


    Song Ning said, flipping his hands, he took out two jade notes from the storage ring. The jade notes recorded the memory of Jiu Sheng IX that Xiao Ke took out before, and now I will show it to Leng Yuexiao , It should be the best time.


    Leng Yuexiao hesitated and didn''t turn around. Instead, she nodded gently. When she spoke, bubbles continued to appear on the surface of the water: "Well, the name Xiaoxiao ... it''s pretty good, called from your mouth ..."


    Although Chu Jing made the appearance of covering her ears with both hands, she actually didn''t completely cover her. She had been listening to the two of them, and now she heard Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao tweaking like this. The face is called awkward, and is itself two resolute people, how come to the emotional problem, but become so mother-in-law? Besides, even for Leng Yuexiao''s mother-in-law, Song Ning should not be like this.


    "This is the memory of nine lives between you and me." Song Ning said.


    Although she is no stranger to these memories, it may be better to be immersive at this time.


    She nodded her head slightly and turned around, only one foot away from Song Ning. This distance was too close. Although she was shy, she still raised her arms, took the jade paper, and began to investigate.


    Time flows slowly.


    In the weak water of Tianquan, it became extremely quiet.


    Under the mist, the atmosphere gradually began to heat up.


    Several people were waiting for Leng Yuexiao to check Tan Yujian. When her jade opened her eyes, her arms spread out and she fell directly into Song Ning''s arms.


    Although the memory can be falsified, although these jade notes may be fake, but she feels from this jade note a thing that can never be faked, that is an everlasting feeling.


    Times are changing, but there are always things that are immutable, that is love.


    What she saw was not only that she paid for Song Ning, but also saw that Song Ning paid for her, dragging on and stumbling. This love has already passed for thousands of years. How can this kind of feeling be casual? Will you be relieved?


    I am afraid that any woman in time cannot have a second heart in front of this feeling.


    In Tianquan, a beautiful woman is in her arms, although she can feel the tenderness in her arms, but Song Ning does not have a little distraction at this time. The only thought in her heart is that she has not given up all the time. .


    For him, it is enough to be able to break through this time and space and to complete the relationship with Leng Yuexiao in this tenth world.


    Along the way, he had been lonely, lonely, spurned, and suspected of being abandoned, but never gave up his obsession. Sometimes he even thinks he is wrong and thinks that all he has done is in vain, but today, he finally understands that what he has done is not in vain or error, but the most correct decision in his life.


    "I''m sorry ..." This time, Leng Yuexiao said the three words again, and the meaning was completely different.


    Song Ning took a deep breath, even with him, tears could not help falling.


    "The last three words between you and me should be ''I''m sorry''." Song Ning said.


    Leng Yuexiao is buried in Song Ning''s arms, trying to hide herself from the rain of Lihua: "I swear, this is the last time I tell you, if there is another time, unless it is me who dies."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Song Ning blamed softly, but it was such a simple blame, but heard the three women''s faces flushed, and felt that this decisive man had such a gentle side.


    The two snuggled up, without any gaps, as if the memories had been shared, for them, to be able to rely on each other in this way, even for a moment, is worth tens of thousands of years.


    I don''t know how long it took, Leng Yuexiao suddenly said: "Don''t go."


    Song Ning stunned: "What, what?"


    "Don''t leave, okay?" Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning seriously: "I know you are surprised, but ... I really think so."


    "It''s you alone, and I don''t want you to have this kind of thought." Song Ning took a deep breath, and his expression dignified.


    Leng Yuexiao lowered her head, seeming to be thinking. After a while, she raised her head slightly and smiled lightly, with a stubborn smile: "If you don''t go, we can at least enjoy the rest of the time. If you go, I ��m afraid you wo n��t go back, or when you come back, I ��m gone. ��


    Song Ning shivered and was silent.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the entire Tianquan''s weak water dropped to freezing point.


    No one speaks, no one breathes, and even the sound of the heartbeat of the heart ape has become slow.


    In Song Ning''s mind, there was echoed a sentence that Leng Yuexiao had said to herself in the Lengxing Lengjia.


    "In the war years, we were not qualified to talk and love."


    Today, isn''t it still the war years?


    Leng Yuexiao used to give up her happiness for the life of tens of thousands of people in the cold family. Can Song Ning now give up her temporary happiness for countless creatures in the battlefield of time and space?


    Song Ning did not dare to answer, especially in the face of Leng Yuexiao, who was full of expectations, he did not know how to refuse.


    Once upon a time, how he wished he could embrace these twinkling eyes, how he wished he could truly feel the presence of Leng Yuexiao, even for a moment and a half, for him who had been lonely for a long time, it was a charity .


    At the cold house that day, the reason why Song Ning did not tell all of this, did not tell everything, did not force to stay and wanted to be reconciled with Leng Yuexiao, the main reason is that if he was really with Leng Yuexiao, then Will be soft-hearted, will leave unwillingly, what will happen to this star then?


    But now, Song Ning understands.


    He understood the feelings of Leng Yuexiao.


    How helpless and sad.


    However, there are some responsibilities that they have to shoulder!


    There are too many people in this world, but the responsibility will not fall on everyone. If the responsibility comes, but it cannot be shouldered, then it is not just you, the people around you, but the whole world.


    "If I stay, not only this star, I am afraid that it will be implicated wider. There are countless stars in the chaos of time and space. If I can succeed, the lives of countless monks will be saved. If I am not successful, but I have tried my best at least, but if ... I stay ... "Song Ning took a deep breath, somehow, but the words behind it couldn''t be said.


    The starlight dimmed in Leng Yuexiao''s eyes: "So, you mean ..."

 Chapter 1161： Unlimited practice

    For a moment, the surrounding atmosphere solidified, no matter who it was, waiting for Song Ning''s answer.


    Here, no Yu Daojing can hear their dialogue, but even if Yu Daojing interferes, no one can stop Song Ning. After all, he only has to tell Xiao Fen at the moment, even if Yu Daojing monk, You can also spike in an instant.


    In this world, he wants to do whatever he wants, so even the sky will tremble under his feet, but if he leaves this world and returns to the star that he used to be, perhaps he can only get less.


    But even so, Song Ning''s answer is already admirable.


    "We ... have too many involuntarily." Song Ning gently lifted Leng Yuexiao''s hair and placed it on the tip of her nose, sniffing the fragrance from her favorite woman''s body, as if it were about to separate at this moment. In general, extremely reluctant.


    This is the first time she has spoken to a man like this in her life, so she keeps her mouth open, but the result is that the other party refuses.


    However, for some reason, she felt little loss in her heart, but she felt more at ease.


    Perhaps in her heart, if Song Ning is really a person who is greedy for gentleness, she will be a little tired, but Song Ning, who can think of others for this, is even more fascinating.


    Three people on the side looked at this scene, and there was a wave of sighs in their hearts, especially Xiao Fen. If possible, Xiao Fen would rather stay here instead of fighting outside. Chu Jing naturally had the same idea in his heart. As for Fang Moli, although She and Song Ning have come from another time and space, but seeing the expression of Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao together, she already knows how much this man really cares about the woman in front of him, but as long as this matter is discussed, it is estimated He would not make such a decisive decision.


    If it is possible, she naturally hopes that Song Ning can stay and at least complete a good story.


    "Alright, okay." Leng Yuexiao said softly.


    Song Ning looked at her, lowering her head halfway, with infinite tenderness in her eyes: "Let''s spend the time before the tide opens."


    Leng Yuexiao nodded her head lightly and said no more.


    In Tianquan''s weak water, several people practiced like this. Time has become thin for them. It is precisely because they practice in this special place that they can feel more and more.


    During the time when Tianquan was weak, Song Ning ��s body of nine stars had broken through from one star to two stars. At the same time, the Nine Changes of the Heavens had also been able to exhibit the second change, which could be achieved in just a short time. To a certain extent, Song Ning is also a good progress.


    Song Ning was still consolidating, but did not know that beside him at this moment, several women had walked out of Tianquan''s weak water and sat on the shore to watch him.


    "How long has it been? Why can''t he still come out?" Chu Jing asked with his chin.


    "Half a month, I really don''t know how he could soak in the weak water of this spring for half a month ..." Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning carefully, seeing that Song Ning hadn''t even wanted to follow him Signs coming out.


    Fang Moli and Xiao Fun didn''t know the effect of this day''s weak water before, but now they almost understand it. Ordinary people in this day''s weak water, although they can be soaked continuously, need to be at intervals Go ashore to rest, otherwise the Yuanshen in the body can''t bear it. This is why the monk of the peak realm of the nine Taoist monasteries reacted so much after Leng Yuexiao got on the bluestone, because that bluestone is where he went ashore to rest .


    But now, Leng Yuexiao and the four of them can''t stand the pressure in the weak water of this spring. They have rested on the shore twice, but Song Ning is still meditating. The meaning of it came out, but it surprised them a bit.


    They are also not ignorant of the weak water of this spring. After all, there were people who were able to continue for more than ten days in the weak water of this spring. come out.


    "Where is he a monster?" Chu Jing looked at Song Ning while shaking his head. Song Ning could be so motionless, just like in an ordinary place in the weak water of Tianquan. Is it extraordinary?


    Leng Yuexiao pursed her lips and carefully looked at every detail on Song Ning''s face. He smiled and said: "Although he has long been known to be unusual, he never thought that he would be so outstanding. Really happy, can fall in love with him. "


    "What is Nine Life Nine IX, isn''t it now? Even if we stay on the shore, just go in and accompany him. Imagine if he opened his eyes and saw you by his side, how happy should he be?" Chu Jing urged aside.


    Leng Yuexiao''s snowy cheeks immediately turned red: "I, I ..."


    "Song Ning is also really a culprit, making Miss Leng''s ice and snow woman in the population so shy." Chu Jing said, his eyes fell on Song Ning, but his heart was a little lost, but fortunately, after all It is still a friend relationship with Song Ning. If you can really pull this star out of time and space, then maybe they will be together for a long time.


    Can''t love each other, at least you can depend on each other.


    Several people were thinking, and suddenly saw Song Ning''s eyelashes trembling and opened her eyes. When Song Ning opened her eyes, all four of them thought Song Ning could not bear the weak water of this day to his body The pressure brought about to come out, but who thought Song Ning looked around and found that no one was in the water, and when he turned his head, the people were all on the shore.


    "Eh? Are you ... what are you doing?" Song Ning puzzled.


    "Master, you don''t have a strange feeling?" Xiaohan asked.


    Song Ninglue frowned and felt something, saying: "Yes, I feel that my body is now comfortable, and my whole body seems to be connected with the weak water of this spring. But then, why did you all go ashore?"


    The four daughters were dumb, and when they heard Song Ning say this, they were speechless. They rested almost the same and all walked into Tianquan.


    However, when they entered Tianquan, Song Ning suddenly remembered something like that, got up and walked out of Tianquan, and under the eyes of several people, he looked at Fang Moli: "I suddenly remembered that Song Tangning went to find Chi Practitioner Bingyan, I do n��t know what happened. Is n��t the weak spring water in this day the monk Yu Daojing not allowed to enter? I went out and asked him to ask and come back. "


    After that, Song Ning rose into the air.


    Chu Jing and Leng Yuexiao just wanted to stop them, but they saw that Song Ning''s figure had disappeared. Under normal circumstances, this day''s weak spring water needs to come in step by step, and then go out step by step, but Song Ning, how ... Disappeared directly?

 Chapter 1162： Hard choice

    When Song Ning appeared in the sky above Tongling Mountain, it almost attracted the attention of all the monks on Tongling Mountain. It is well known that Tongling Mountain could no longer fly within a radius of ten miles, but now, Song Ning is in the air. flight? !


    The rules of the psychic mountain for tens of thousands of years have been so weak in front of Song Ning, and they were directly broken by Song Ning. Even if he has the strength to kill the monks of the Dao Realm, he can ignore the rules, which is really too much. Too horrified.


    For others, it may not be understood at all, but when Song Ning understands everything above this psychic mountain, he understands what is going on with the flightless rules.


    Any world, any time and space, as long as there are rules, then this rule can be broken. Song Ning did not break this rule in the weak water of Tianquan, but found some loopholes that can be drilled in this rule, For monks, if it is impossible to go to heaven and earth, what is the point?


    Song Ning did not want to make himself special. He just thought that if he could fly within the scope of this psychic mountain, he would have saved a lot of things, so he was practicing the second star of the nine-star overlord body. After the second change of the sky, I studied the rules of Tongling Mountain a little.


    Because the weak water of the Tianquan can be said to be the place where the energy in the Lingshan Mountain gathers, the fairy power here can be said to be the essence of all the Lingling Mountain, so it is easy to understand the spiritual water in the Tianquan Weak Water. The rules in the article were straightened out, and after finding a rule that belongs to flying, Song Ning looked at it for a moment and understood that although the monks are not allowed to fly here, in fact, if there is a slight change, it is enough not to use fairy power to fly.


    For Song Ning, even if there is no immortal power, you can use force. He was originally Wu Jicheng immortal, but now there is not much use of force, but the flying effect that force can produce is not inferior to immortal. Force, even in a certain space, perhaps the flying effect of force is stronger.


    Therefore, in this psychic mountain, Song Ning can fly, and the flight is very natural, without any sense of pressure.


    In the eyes of everyone, Song Ning passed on to Song Tangning in the middle of the air. After a while, Song Tangning appeared. Accurately speaking, he was still integrated between the world and the world, and it was not completely appeared, but in this state it was It is allowed to hover over this psychic mountain.


    "Ancestor, you find me." Song Tangning said.


    "Let you help me find the whereabouts of Chilian Bingyan before, do you know?" Song Ning asked.


    Song Tangning replied: "Dare to ask the ancestor, you need this to practice ice flame, but what is the use?"


    Song Ning puzzled: "How do you say this?"


    Song Tangning didn''t hesitate at all, but his voice was very low, it seemed to be worried about being heard, and Song Tangning''s move also made Song Ning feel interesting and uneasy in the first time. After all, Song Tangning talked to him, so if he was really worried If someone hears it, then it is only those monks of Yudaojing who are worried.


    What the **** is it that you still have to hide from the monks of Yudao Realm?


    "Old Ancestor, I have n��t observed this Chilian Bingyan deliberately before, but you asked me to look for it a few days ago, and I took a closer look. After I got this Chilian Bingyan, I found out that this thing has come together The power of destruction in the heavens and earth can melt all weapons. "So, Tang Tangning''s voice was lower:" When I want to come, even your sky-burning sword can be directly given by this red practicing ice flame. Melt away. "


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank: "Does this really matter?"


    "Of course it is true, how can I hide the ancestor in this kind of thing? So I dared to ask, what did the ancestor want to do with this practice?" Song Tangning said.


    Song Ning pondered: "I''m just entrusted by people. People in that world need this Chilian Bingyan, I don''t know the specific role, but I think this Chilian Bingyan can melt weapons, but also Have some other effects? "


    Song Tangning replied: "In fact, in addition to melting weapons, Chilian Ice Flame also has the role of quenching, but I don''t know how to use it. At the same time, it can also be directly used by monks for cultivation and consumption. However, the energy in this Chilian ice flame is very irritable, and ordinary monks can''t control it. "


    "Give me." Song Ning stretched out his hand and said no more.


    Song Tangning naturally did not procrastinate. Song Ning reached out his hand and he directly gave Chi Lian Bingyan to Song Ning. When he got this Chi Lian Bingyan, Song Ning felt the pain of ice and fire in his palm, but it was very painful Weak, he was trying to get into the storage ring, but felt that the two forces of Yin to Yang in his body were spinning wildly, and seemed to be very interested in this Chilian Bingyan.


    It''s just that this thing promised to help Fang Moli get it. How can he let the two forces of Yin to Yang in his body be eaten?


    "Trouble you, I also want to ask, when will the next tide start?" Song Ning asked after he collected Chilian Bingyan.


    Song Tangning seems to have calculated the time already and blurted out: "It can be any time, but if the ancestor wants a longer time, it can be delayed for at most fifty years."


    Song Ning had learned that when he came here before, it was probably to open Yijiazi. When he thought of it this way, the time was not much different, but having said that, he did not want to stay here for too long.


    Song Tangning can see that Song Ning''s eyes are full of tenderness at this moment. Naturally, Song Ning might be reluctant to some people, but Song Ning is worried about these too. If it is fifty years here, how long is it outside? Maybe one day, maybe two days, maybe ten days and a half month, but every day he did not want to delay, for him, every day is especially precious.


    What''s more, if it has been here for a long time, fifty years later, he still does not want to leave? If it is really time to reluctant to leave, who should save this star in the chaos of time and space?


    "Go ahead and do it as soon as possible. After five days, I want to leave. You can discuss it with other monks of the Taoist realm." Song Ning ordered.


    "Just do it."


    "and many more."


    "What else do ancestors tell?"


    "This thing ... don''t let Leng Yuexiao know, just as if I have to leave after five days, don''t let her know that I left early."


    Song Tangning was silent, did not speak again, stared at Song Ning for a while, then turned around and disappeared. In his mind, even his own "old monster" who had been practicing for many years, could not get it like this. It can be put up, but Song Ning is nothing but a fairyland cultivation.


    Perhaps this is the reason why he can become the ancestor of his own family?


    When Song Tangning left, Song Ning also returned to Tianquan, seeing that the four girls were waiting here. After he entered the water, he said: "I got something, I just asked Song Tangning by the way, just five days later. The tide is about to start, and we will leave at that time. "


    As soon as this remark came out, Leng Yuexiao''s complexion, which was originally laughing with Xiao Fen and Chu Jing, suddenly changed. Although her original expression was so indifferent, like ice and snow, it is now so difficult to accept the few girls around.


    "This, I''m going to go so soon?" Leng Yuexiao''s heart tightened. She hadn''t said to Song Ning before that she would spend some time together, but now news came suddenly that she would leave after five days?


    The words fell, and Leng Yuexiao looked at Fang Moli, who knew that Song Ning was leaving with Fang Moli. To be precise, he himself came to the world with Fang Moli, and he also left together. Normally, besides Fang Moli, there is Xiao Fen.


    Ke Xiaofen is Song Ning''s sword spirit. It is understandable that the sword spirit has a good relationship with the owner, but between Fang Moli and Song Ning ...


    For a time, no matter how strong Leng Yuexiao''s heart was, his eyes were red.


    Song Ning walked slowly to several of them. At this time, no one felt that Song Ning had deliberately taken advantage of him because of the arrival of Song Ning, but instead looked at him with regret.


    "Leaving one day early, you can find the magic weapon of time and space one day earlier." Song Ning comforted.


    "I''ll ask my mother-in-law if you can stay longer." Leng Yuexiao said that she would leave the weak water of Tianquan.


    Song Ning held her shoulders: "No need to ask, I have already asked, if I can stay for some time, I will choose to stay, but now that the time has been set, there is no need to force change."


    "But we are just ..."


    "I will definitely be back."


    Song Ning looked at Leng Yuexiao seriously: "Trust me, I will definitely come back. If we can free this star, we will always be together."


    "If it can''t? Song Ning, haven''t you thought about it, if it can''t? What should I do? The mother said, this star is caught in the chaos of time and space, and somehow it will be completely refined. It ��s gone, I ��m gone, so what if you come back? "


    Leng Yuexiao''s expression is very excited, why is Song Ning not? When he heard Leng Yuexiao say this, he felt very hurt.


    "If it is refined ... I will also accompany you, and at that time, we will not be separated." Song Ning gently embraced Leng Yuexiao in his arms: "If you don''t try it, I will never be at ease. , These two paths are in front of me, I have to make a choice, maybe it is a bit selfish for us, but for more people, this is the right choice. "


    Leng Yuexiao wanted to hit Song Ning hard and wanted to keep him. Although Song Ning had figured it out before, but at this juncture, she didn''t want Song Ning to leave.


    Her tears continued to fall on Song Ning''s shoulders. As soon as the tears fell, they turned into ice beads. This cold feeling permeated Song Ning''s heart as if it could freeze his heart.


    "What''s the point of crying when we meet each other? Although we have to leave this time, we will get more after the next meeting. How can you be so moved ..." Song Ning sighed, but Although his mouth said, his eyes were wet.

 Chapter 1163： Leng Yuexiaos mysterious request

    Before leaving this star, the first thing Song Ning did was to go to Bai''s house to refine an eight-grade panacea for Bai Wei. For him, it seems that the success rate of refining panacea in this world is high A lot, and even more amazing to him, when the Eight-Pill Pill Medicine became the pill, the Heavenly Tribulation was extremely weak. This day''s attack did not even break his two-star overlord body.


    Leaving from the Bai family, the remaining few days will be accompanied by Leng Yuexiao.


    Even though he might be even more reluctant, he was only reluctant to waste this world. In four days, the two had seen all the beauty of this world, and walked every corner of this star, accompanied by sunrise and sunset.


    Finally, this day is still here.


    The departure of Song Ning and Fang Moli is very hidden. On this day, apart from a few Yu Daojing monks, there were only Chu Jing and Leng Yuexiao.


    Or afraid of worrying about interrupting Song Ning. When the monk Yu Daojing opened the tide, he stood around, and around this junction, only Song Ning and Leng Yuexiao, Chu Jing, and Fang Moli Xiaofenwu people.


    Chu Jing was a little bit reluctant, but to say that the real inseparability is difficult, it is estimated that Leng Yuexiao is already. I originally thought that when this is about to separate, the two may show their true feelings, maybe there will be many things to say Will cry and say goodbye.


    What is amazing is that Leng Yuexiao just looked at Song Ning quietly and did not speak. While waiting for Song Ning to want to speak, Leng Yuexiao suddenly took Fang Moli''s hand and walked aside.


    Although Song Ning can''t figure out why the relationship between Leng Yuexiao and Fang Moli suddenly seems to be very good, but now it seems that maybe Leng Yuexiao has something to ask for? As for Chu Jing, seeing Leng Yuexiao as such, she almost thought of something in her mind and took Song Ning to the other side, fearing that Song Ning would overhear.


    Although Song Ning was a bit curious, this matter was between Leng Yuexiao and Fang Moli after all, he was not easy to interfere, and besides, a big man who was idle and had nothing to eavesdrop on the woman ��s speech was indeed too cold. .


    "Song Ning, if you go this time, you don''t know if you can come back." Chu Jing looked at Song Ning''s face, and it looked more and more pleasing to her eyes, but after getting along with Song Ning for the past few days, she was very concerned about Song Ning. My feelings have also changed slightly, unlike Song Ning who liked it before, but I feel like a family member.


    As for Song Ning, after hearing this, she couldn''t help laughing: "You think so well, I can''t come back, so you won''t be upset?"


    "How could I be upset!" Chu Jingjiao snorted.


    "This is also true. After all, I have a lot of Pigudan. This Pigudan tastes good. You like it very much. You should not hate me, so ... you still expect me to come back?" Song Ning asked.


    Chu Jing saw that Song Ning did not have a serious look at all. Although he was a little angry, he actually felt a little happy. After all, Song Ning did not seem too sad at this time, which is also a good thing.


    "I didn''t want to say it originally. After all, this formula of Pigudan may be very important to you, or you may have created it yourself, but now that you are leaving, can you pass down the formula of Pigudan? I like Pigudan very much. I believe that one day this Pigudan will certainly help us a lot. "Chu Jing said, even reaching out directly with Song Ning.


    Song Ning smiled, turned over and took out a jade paper, and printed Pi Gudan''s Danfang rubbing in it: "Take it away, give Cao Qingmeng, Cao Qingmeng will certainly be able to refine Pi Gudan."


    "Good." Chu Jing looked extremely happy.


    The two said one sentence at a time. On the other side, Leng Yuexiao''s conversation with Fang Moli didn''t seem to end.


    Leng Yuexiao looked at Song Ning and Chu Jing remotely, and after confirming that Song Ning did not peek at this side, he started talking to Fang Moli.


    "Fang Daoyou, what is your relationship with Song Ning in that star?"


    Leng Yuexiao was so frightened by opening the door that Fang Moli, but Fang Moli hurriedly explained: "Leng Daoyou thinks a lot, there is not much relationship between me and Song Ning. To be precise, I even want to call him Seniors, when I lost my memory and it was just a doppelganger, I was responsible for serving Song Ning. "


    Leng Yuexiao smiled: "This is also very good."


    "Ah?" Fang Moli looked at Leng Yuexiao puzzledly: "What do you mean, Leng Daoyou?"


    "Actually, I mean very simple, I hope you can do me a favor." Leng Yuexiao still smiled.


    "Leng Daoyou, please tell me, if Leng Daoyou''s orders, I will try my best to complete." Fang Moli said.


    "Song Ning actually ... will be lonely. If you can, I hope you can accompany him well. In that world, I don''t know how many friends he has, how many he has red face, but at least I hope, you are in him When I was by my side, I could give him more ... feelings. "Leng Yuexiao said, a slight fluctuation in his expression:" I can''t bear to see him so sad, because of that feeling, I have experienced it. "


    Fang Moli knew that Song Ning had many memories when she was with Leng Yuexiao. She also knew that Song Ning had shown Leng Yuexiao''s memories of several other parallel spaces before, so Leng Yuexiao now The reason why such words can be said is also justified.


    But what does this mean? Give your beloved man to another woman, wouldn''t she be jealous?


    For a time, Fang Moli suddenly wondered whether Leng Yuexiao was intending to tempt. If it was really tempting, then his own answer was particularly important. When Song Ning was about to part with Leng Yuexiao, if it was It was a bit wrong to say the wrong thing and change the feelings between the two of them.


    Just when Fang Moli hadn''t figured out how to answer, Leng Yuexiao eagerly said: "You Fang Daoyou don''t want to promise me?"


    "It''s not, it''s just me ..." Fang Moli frowned slightly: "It''s just that I don''t know how to promise this matter."


    "Actually, I can see that your feelings for Song Ning are not ordinary. Everyone is a woman. I can feel from your eyes that when you look at Song Ning, it is very unusual. Every word I send is from Lung Yuexiao. "Leng Yuexiao took a deep breath:" In addition, I have another thing, I hope you will do it anyway. "


    "Leng Daoyou, please." Fang Moli''s doubts were a bit heavier. He said what Leng Yuexiao really meant, and suddenly the atmosphere became heavy.


    Leng Yuexiao lowered her voice and looked at Song Ning with a smile, and said, "I hope ... you can ..."

 Chapter 1164： Simple farewell

    A gust of wind blew past, and Fang Moli was completely motionless. At this time, even the thoughts in her mind seemed to stop. She didn''t expect Leng Yuexiao to say this. For her, Leng Yuexiao Yue Xiao and Song Ning together can be said to be a match made by heaven and earth, but now, Leng Yuexiao even said this in front of himself when he left.


    From her eyes, she could see sorrow, endless sorrow, it seemed that she had made a decision that was enough to destroy her mind, so that her eyes, which were originally twinkling with stars, were now bleak.


    "Hope ... you can promise me." Leng Yuexiao said again.


    Fang Moli slowly shook his head: "I can''t do this, you know, even if I want to do it, I can''t do it, let alone I won''t do it. If I really did it, then Song Ning will hate me for life. "


    "Although he will hate you, it will be good for everyone."


    Leng Yuexiao''s hair bun is swaying in the wind. At this time, she is like her own hair bun, her heart is constantly swaying, I don''t know what to do in the end, but in her heart, more is to want to change her desire Reached.


    "I ... can''t ..." Fang Moli lowered his head.


    Leng Yuexiao clutched Fang Moli''s shoulder tightly: "I beg you, yes, it must be like this, is it okay? How can you promise? If you don''t agree now, I, I face to face with Song Determined! "


    Leng Yuexiao suddenly moved when she said that she wanted to walk towards Song Ning. Fang Moli was shocked and quickly caught Leng Yuexiao. If Leng Yuexiao went to Song Ning at this time, then the situation was only It will be worse, but in the face of Leng Yuexiao''s request, she has to make a decision.


    "I know." Fang Moli nodded. Although there was still some hesitation in his heart, he finally responded to Leng Yuexiao''s request.


    Leng Yuexiao raised her palm and placed it in front of Fang Moli. When Fang Moli saw it, she vowed to Leng Yuexiao.


    In the distance, Song Ning had been looking at this place, although he didn''t quite understand what the two were doing, but when they both came back, he didn''t say much, everyone said goodbye, Leng Yuexiao snuggled in Song Ninghuai In, enjoy this last time.


    Although it is only a quarter of an hour, it is longer than the previous four or five days.


    The array behind him radiated a burst of white light, and the light began to become weak. This shows that the array is almost unsustainable. The array is connected to the tide, and this tide is just back to the space-time node of the falling dust star.


    "Song Ning, you hold this, this is the only valuable thing I can give you, although it is not very good, but I hope you can remember that in this star, in addition to the Xiaoxiao you love , And I''m still there. "I have been talking to Song Ninghe before and after, but now, Chu Jing is the first to cry.


    Song Ning took the storage ring, did not detect it, but roared towards the sky: "In this star, Leng Jia, Bai Jia, Chu Jia, Song Jia, all have nothing to do with each other."


    At the end of the speech, several sounds came from the sky, and these sounds were the guarantees of the monks of the Dao Realm. In this star, the guarantee of the monk of the Dao Realm was equivalent to the guarantee of safety. , Song Ning is no longer worried.


    Parting is always painful.


    Song Ning walked towards the formation, without looking back, without looking back, but when he was in the formation, all he thought was Leng Yuexiao.


    At this time, Leng Yuexiao was full of Song Ning.


    "wait me back."


    Song Ning left this last sentence, and then disappeared into the formation, at the same time, Fang Moli also disappeared beside him.


    Outside of the formation, Leng Yuexiao collapsed in a single body. If Chu Jing was not beside her, she might have fallen directly to the ground.


    In the enchantment, it is clear that this time the ancient immortal tomb should be the last time in history, or the penultimate time, if Song Ning really found the empty magic weapon one day, then he can return to the stars , Pulling that star out of the chaos of time and space, but for Song Ning, it all seemed a little distant.


    Because after all, he still doesn''t know what a magic weapon of time and space looks like, and he doesn''t know how to pull that star out.


    In the tide, Song Ning and Fang Moli traveled very quickly. When they went there were many monks, but when they came back, they were only two of them.


    The ancient immortal tomb is ten years old, and here is the tenth day of falling dust stars, and Song Ning''s arrival at the ancient immortal tomb is only less than half a year. Within such a short period of time, it can come out directly from it, obviously Unexpectedly, under normal circumstances, it should be a Jiazi''s time to come out, when the dust star falls, it is about sixty days.


    In half a day, many monks converged on this falling dust star. Naturally, among the falling dust stars, they would not leave quickly. For these half days, even for them, there was not enough time to walk and talk to each other. How could it be possible to leave?


    It was a feast to **** many young children into the ancient immortal tomb here on the same day. Therefore, in this half-day period, everyone was still here.


    Someone just wanted to go, but suddenly saw a huge vortex appear in the sky. When the vortex appeared, with the sound of the tidal surge, the layers of waves began to superimpose. Has occupied the entire sky.


    If it is an ordinary time, seeing this scene will surely scare many monks that this is the end of the world, but now, in their eyes, the shock is slightly less, but even so, there are still many monks because of this sudden appearance I was surprised by the tide.


    Before the tide opened, everyone had entered the ancient immortal tomb, and now it was only half a day, and the tide suddenly opened again. What does it mean?


    Is it possible ...


    While everyone was thinking about what might happen, two people flew out of the ancient immortal tomb. These two men, a man and a woman, looked around at a glance. It was Song Ning and Fang Moli.


    If it is said that Song Ning and Fang Moli were returned by the ancient immortal tomb, it is naturally impossible, but how can they return so quickly in half a day? Besides, Song Ning and Fang Moli are back, so what about the others? At this time, regardless of the family, they were anxiously waiting, looking in the direction of the tide.


    "Mo Li?" The Fang family gathered around them. The oldest ancestor of the Fang family was the one who walked in the front, that is, the old woman. Song Ning could not see the cultivation behavior of this old woman before, but now, you can feel it at a glance This old lady is a Taoist monk of six Taoist monasteries.


    The six Taoist towers, from the strength of her view, she is not strong, and she can''t compare with the monk in the star, but when returning to the falling star, Song Ning felt that the power in her body was also a little Some are weak, it seems to be weakened, but even so, his strength in the outside world has not changed. After all, he was the cultivation of fairyland before. In the eyes of others, he is at most the strength of Taojing. .


    "I came back so quickly, could it be a failure?"


    "Isn''t it? People who have never heard of failure before will come directly from the ancient immortal tomb?"


    "Half a day, according to the time in it, it should be half a year. Within half a year, even the awakening is very reluctant. How can I get what the family needs?"


    For a while, everyone in the Fang family had different thoughts, but most of them were very disappointed. Originally they thought that this time with Song Ning and Fang Moli together, they might be able to increase some odds, but now it seems that they have their own ideas. Too many, if the two really behave like this, then let alone get something, it would be good to be able to save lives.


    But when everyone thought about it in this way, he suddenly heard Fang Moli take a step forward and spoke.


    "Grandma, I''m back." Fang Moli walked in front of everyone, slightly bowed, and then looked at Song Ning: "Song Ning has helped me bring back what we need."


    Fang Moli said so, everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning, then look at Song Ning, although it is still the practice of fairyland, but the practice of this fairyland gives people a kind of coercion, can''t say what it feels like .


    The old lady quickly walked to Fang Moli: "This is serious? Really got it?"


    "Really got it, thanks to Song Ning, if there is no Song Ning, I''m afraid I can''t get it even if I boil a Jiazi in it." Fang Moli explained.


    The old lady just gave Yu Guang a glance at Song Ning. For Song Ning, she didn''t have much affection for him. At most, she took advantage of it. Now Song Ning is not disappointing. Now she is thinking about what rewards to give Song Ning. When she looked at Fang Moli, she looked at Fang Moli with emotion.


    "Mo Li, you have broken through to the realm of the Dao. I didn''t expect that the cultivation practice in it has been so improved, which is really beyond my expectations." The old lady''s eyes were full of comfort.


    "This is next, grandma, this time thanks to Song Ning, we ..."


    "Song Ning''s things, I have a sense of self in my heart, right, where are the things? Give me." The old woman seemed a little anxious.


    Fang Moli was stunned. Although Chilian Bingyan had obtained it before, she kept it with Song Ning, but she did not interfere. After all, putting things in Song Ning''s hands was safer than putting them in her hands. At the time of Immortal Tomb, Song Ning volunteered to keep Chilian Bingyan.


    "There is Song Ning." Fang Moli said.


    The old lady frowned and turned to look at Song Ning, with a very bad tone: "Song Ning, don''t you know the main order? That thing is what our Fang family needs, you put it in your own custody, you are What do you mean? "


    Fang Moli was startled, trying to stop Grandma from saying so, but before she could even speak, she saw Song Ning smiled and threw the storage ring to Fang Moli, it seemed that she did not care about the old woman at all: " Murray, get things done, the task is completed, I will go first. "

 Chapter 1165： I killed it

    Reference 1165


    From the beginning to the end, Song Ning didn''t even look at the old lady in Fang''s house. He put something in Fang Moli''s hand and turned to leave, but he hadn''t waited for a step, only to hear the old lady screaming behind him.


    "Come on! The things that our family needs are actually in your hands. How do we know if this thing has been dropped by you? It is impossible for you to leave now, waiting here, waiting for us to check things After Ming, let you go, you can go! "


    As the old lady spoke, Fang Moli''s face changed greatly: "Grandma, I would never have completed this matter without Song Ning. Besides, at the time in the ancient immortal tomb, if Song Ning first awakened and then saved I''m afraid I am now ... "


    As soon as this remark came out, they all felt uproar, and they all knew that Song Ning entered Fang Moli as a "follower" with Fang Moli, and now in the mouth of Fang Moli, Song Ning even awakened before her. ? Among the ancient immortal tombs, the more cultivating monks who are high and have a better understanding, the more they can awaken first. When they want to come, this group of monks who entered the ancient immortal tombs should be the strongest, even if Fang Moli It was because he had been injured and slept for a long time, and it was definitely the first few awakening monks, but among the first few awakening monks, it is absolutely impossible to include Song Ning.


    But at this time, what Fang Moli said was that Song Ning awakened faster than her?


    "Mo Li, you have to stop talking nonsense, can this person awaken before you? Ha ha, but it''s just a monk in Wonderland. I know you have some feelings for him, but can feelings be eaten as a meal? Today, let him know that in front of our family, no one can be rampant and not qualified to rampant! "The old lady was already furious, and he gave a look to the lord standing beside him, although he was expensive This star lord, but now the old lady''s words are commands. How can he be indifferent after hearing such commands?


    "Song Ning, you are indeed overdone. Come here and speak quickly." The lord''s tone was polite. He grabbed Song Ning''s shoulders while speaking.


    But when the palm of his fairy power was about to fall on Song Ning''s body, he suddenly felt a force of resistance.


    The lord was stunned. He did n��t know what was happening. He could n��t believe that this was the power that broke out in Song Ning ��s body. With a fairyland monk alone, it is absolutely impossible to have the ability to fight against him. It can''t be so strong.


    While the Fang family was arguing with Song Ning, the monks of other families were already waiting a bit impatiently, including the Long family, Qian family, and Li family.


    The children of these three families are Long Da, Qian Renyu, and Li Fangzhi. The three of them can be said to have the same strength as Fang Moli. Although the ancient fairy tomb is normally open for a longer period of time, But now after all, Song Ning and Fang Moli have both come out, but the three of them have not come out. The elders in the family are naturally anxious. As for the monks of other families, they only have to wait at this time. It is useless to say anything.


    "Although I don''t want to interrupt you directly, there are some things I have to ask, why did my niece, Qian Renyu, not come out? How did you come out so quickly?" The old Qian asked.


    Speaking of Qian Renyu, even when Fang Moli thought about what Qian Renyu did to herself in that ancient immortal tomb, if it was n��t what Qian Renyu did at that time, she might not be awakened at that time. However, if you directly say that Qian Renyu was killed by Song Ning, then Song Ning will definitely be in trouble. Song Ning now has a lot of troubles.


    It would be nice if they could keep the same kind of cultivation as before after they came out of the ancient immortal tomb, but Fang Moli found that after they came out of the ancient immortal tomb, their own cultivation performance declined, as to the extent of the decline She is not sure whether Song Ning will be the same as herself, but she will not cause trouble to Song Ning anyway.


    But just when Fang Moli wanted to speak, he suddenly heard Song Ning say: "Qian Renyu tried to violate Mo Li and was killed by me."


    Everyone was startled, and Song Ning''s own affairs were not finished. First, he offended the Fang family, and now he is in line with the Qian family?


    The old lady snickered: "Junior, do you think you said that you saved our Fang''s family, I will ignore it? If you were able to kill Qian Renyu, would you become our Fang''s entourage and enter the ancient immortal? Relics? "


    The old man of the Qian family frowned at Fang Moli: "World niece, what can the junior say seriously?"


    "Qian Renyu really wanted to invade me. At that time, I hadn''t awakened, but Qian Renyu had awakened. Fortunately, Song Ning arrived at that time. If not, it might be that Qian Renyu not only invaded me, but also invaded. Then kill me directly. "Fang Moli said.


    The more Fang Moli said this, the more nobody believed Song Ning. After all, after the words of the old lady in Fang''s house, everyone thought that Fang Moli was protecting Song Ning, and now that Song Ning can kill Qian Renyu, No one believes.


    "Well, okay, my money family''s unfilial son actually wanted to do this kind of thing and deserved to be punished, but he didn''t die to death, I think, your family will not cover such a murderer?" Old Qian family Anger points to Song Ning.


    The old lady of the Fang family immediately stated: "Naturally not, this kind of death is not a pity."


    Song Ning looked indifferent, looking at the people in front of him, only a faint smile. Since just now, the lord has always wanted to suppress Song Ning with fairy power. Song Ning has not moved a while ago, although the body has a weak defense knot However, it was not too obvious, plus he was standing still, so everyone thought he was suppressed by the lord.


    But now, Song Ning turned back.


    Not only looking back, but also walking towards the Fang and Qian families step by step.


    Upon seeing this, everyone''s eyes fell on the lord. At this moment, looking at the lord, his pupils were full of horror. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that this kind of thing would happen. ?


    At this time, the people of the Long and Li families saw that something was going wrong, and hurried forward to ask.


    "What about my dragon family?"


    "How is Li Fang up to now?"


    Although they had some bad conjectures in their hearts, they still wanted to ask.


    Song Ning didn''t look at them, and while slowly moving forward, he said: "I haven''t seen these two people in the ancient immortal tomb."


    After finishing his speech, Song Ning looked at the Fang family and the Qian family in front of him: "Qian Renyu was killed by me, I think he was not pleasing to the eye, and your Fang family, is this now crossing the river to demolish the bridge?

 Chapter 1166： Cultivation monk

    Although Song Ning''s face was extremely plain at the moment, Fang Moli was able to feel a strong crisis from this plain face. She quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Song Ning: "Song Ning, don''t you like this, they ... "


    "Don''t do this? Haha, hahahaha, Mori, are you too deceived by this junior, and quickly retreat, I want to see what he can do today, if he dares to make here, then I Just ask him to be in a different place! "Said the old woman angrily.


    "Oh, kill my children of the Qian family, then he must die!" The old Qian family looked at Song Ning like a dead man: "You must die!"


    The old man of the Qian family was angry at this moment, and his momentum exploded. The Taoist practice of the four Taoist monasteries was undoubtedly revealed. The people around could not help but retreat a little later. The strength of the four Taoist monasteries was all revealed. It was just to deal with a fairyland monk? Although many people at this time felt that the old man of the money family was bullying, but they dared not speak.


    "World niece, you''d better let go, lest you hurt you in a moment!" The old man of the Qian family narrowed his eyes and was extremely murderous.


    However, just when the old man of the Qian family finished talking, somehow, his body flew out like this, and he didn''t even see what was going on.


    It ��s not just him. Everyone on the scene did n��t see exactly what was happening. It just felt like someone suddenly hit the Taoist monk of the Qian family. The Taoist monk of the Qian family also flew out in response and hit the side heavily. On the house, the house was directly smashed and shattered, half of the face was already swollen.


    The old man of the Qian family was stunned. In the field, the one who could cultivate far better than him was the old woman of that family, but why did the other party start?


    "Senior Fang family, what are you doing?" The old Qian family angered.


    Fang''s old lady was wondering at the moment. Everyone thought that Fang''s old lady did this thing, but Fang''s old lady couldn''t figure out. In this audience, no one''s cultivation was higher than her. How could anyone be She shot, but she didn''t know?


    When such confusion appeared on Fang''s old woman''s face, everyone also understood that she did not do all this.


    Not her, is it Song Ning?


    At this time, Fang Moli''s eyes were full of helplessness, and there was silence around him, only listening to Song Ning said lightly: "Mo Li, you are farther away, and you will start your hands later, don''t hurt you by mistake."


    The old man of the Qian family just said this, but in the end, someone else gave it to Fan Fei. Now Song Ning even said this again?


    At this moment, if everyone didn''t know who had just hit the slap, then they would be alive. The lord froze feeling that the power in his hands did not work for Song Ning at all, and he already knew the strength of Song Ning now. It must have surpassed them.


    In front of many Taoist monks, no one could feel that Song Ning was doing this kind of practice, and no one could see how the attack just came out.


    In just half a day, it was only half a year before Song Ning entered the ancient immortal tomb. How did Song Ning change in the end and how could it become so strong?


    What can be reflected in Song Ning now is only the breath of fairyland, but how can the breath of fairyland possess such strength?


    "You ... who the **** are you? Hugh is here to pretend to be a ghost!" The old lady couldn''t help but take a half step back, and at the same time, the body surface also exuded the power of five Taoist platforms, not only her, but even the lord and others The people of the Fang family also exuded great strength. Around the people of the Fang family, people from other families also broke out.


    The two sides are facing each other. Song Ning is just standing there, and no force has exploded. However, he is faced with dozens of Taoist monks. His momentum is like a rainbow. Even the sky seems to be because of their immortals. Discoloration.


    However, in this case, Song Ning did not show any weakness, but looked at these people quietly and smiled: "Fang family, I don''t move, other families, don''t mess with me, I don''t move."


    At the end of the speech, he turned to look at the old man of the money house: "Just now you wanted to kill me, then I want to see, why do you?" You can directly call all the money family can play, so as to avoid the too much trouble to revenge me one by one. "


    What does this mean ... Is it how much to kill?


    Although Song Ning showed only the cultivation of fairyland at this time, no one dared to touch him. Even the old lady of the Fang family now had some fear in his eyes, and quickly heard the sound without everyone knowing it. To Fang Moli: "Mo Li, this Song Ning ..."


    "In the ancient immortal tomb, his strength is strong, even Yudao Realm can sweep." Fang Moli said.


    The old lady sucked in a cold breath: "You, why didn''t you say that early?"


    "I said it long ago, but I didn''t say how strong he really is, but you have to provoke it, but fortunately he doesn''t want to do it now." Fang Moli was slightly unhappy.


    The elders in his family turned out to be people of this kind of power. Before thinking that Song Ning was not strong enough, they wanted to pinch Song Ning. Now that Song Ning is so strong, he is afraid again.


    And Song Ning, who has long been used to seeing things in this fairyland, how could he care? As for the Fang family, he also had a friendship with Fang Moli. Naturally, he would not say that the Fang family would be destroyed.


    "You want to bluff. It was n��t you who hit you at that moment. If you did it, why did n��t you just kill me? I ��m standing here today. If you can kill me, try killing me. You do n��t need to find it, the people of the Qian family will also come to your door to kill you! ��The old man of the Qian family was full of blood, and he raised his head and shouted,�� Which one is the senior who just started? Appeared, if there is something in my Qian''s family that offends you, or if Qian Linsen said something wrong, I apologize here, but don''t let such a junior show off his power and arrogance in front of me! "


    The words just fell, and I saw Qian Linsen''s head burst directly. Immediately afterwards, the Yuanshen in his body was also crushed directly. The whole person could not die anymore.


    This time everyone saw it clearly, it was Song Ning''s hand. Song Ning just killed Qian Linsen in an instant, and his eyes were still indifferent: "I don''t want to kill you because I am worried that others will say I bullied you. You have no points in your heart. "


    After talking, Song Ning turned to look at the Fang family: "Your Fang family, what did you say before?"


    The old lady of the Fang family took a breath and changed her look. Although she didn''t say how respectful she was, it was at least quite different from the previous one.


    "Well, did you not know this just now? I''m really sorry." At this time, Lao Wu''s face was extremely ugly. Song Ning, a man who seemed to be only in Wonderland, gave his face. Her old bones are indeed a bit. Can''t put it down.


    "Mo Li, I will go first. If something happens, pass it on to me." Song Ning said, throwing a jade note to Fang Moli, and then disappeared with a move.


    Song Ning was originally brought here by the lord. In the lord''s mouth, he was an immortal, and he was qualified to enter the ancient immortal tomb. Now I want to come, maybe Qian Renyu, Long Da, and Li Fangzhi, even Fang Moli, they are all immortal columns. What exactly is the immortal column? He still hasn''t figured it out yet, but one thing he understands very well is that there must be some special abilities in the immortal column, otherwise Will be directly found by this lord.


    But now Song Ning has no intention to explore what is going on in this fairy column. After all, all he needs to do now is to return to the Falling Star. In the Falling Star, he can find all the secrets related to time and space, even at that time. magic weapon.


    When Song Ning disappeared in front of everyone, not to mention the Fang family, almost all the monks were relieved. They looked at each other. Until now, they could n��t believe that there would be such a strong monk. The old man of the family squeezed to death, not to mention that what he revealed was nothing but the cultivation of fairyland.


    The old lady of Fang''s family still had palpitations. She looked at Fang Moli. At that moment, Fang Moli''s expression was indifferent, and she was relieved a little. Note, then it means that Song Ning''s other party Mo Li may still be a bit interesting, otherwise he will not just leave the Jade Note.


    "What''s going on with Song Ning? Yu Daojing''s legendary existence, he could be able to kill all the monks of Yu Daojing?" Fang Jia Lao said this when he was not speaking, but Speak directly.


    She said in this way, the people around her naturally understand what it means. Of course, although Song Ning is extremely strong, if they can say that they can kill Yu Daojing casually, they don''t believe it.


    Fang Moli did not care about the eyes of the people around her. She talked about most of the things in the ancient immortal tomb. After finishing the talk, she handed over the storage ring that Song Ning had given her to her. Grandma, Song Ning said, I hope we can make good use of this thing. If it is used at will, he will come back to us and ask for an explanation. "


    At this time, let alone Song Ning''s rumors. Even Song Ning''s eyes, the old lady of Fang''s family would obey. At the same time she responded, the people of several large families around her looked at them with envious eyes. They all hate that the girls born in their families are not girls. If they are girls, then they can have a good relationship with Song Ning, but now it is better. Song Ning, a man of tyranny, just has a good relationship with the Fang family.


    Although the Long family and the Li family still thought that Song Ning might have killed the younger members of their family, but after thinking about it, even if Song Ning killed them, what could they do? They can only swallow their voices, otherwise Song Ning is unhappy and directly wipes out their entire family, is it not worth the loss?

 Chapter 1167： Time and space

    At this time, the old lady of Fang''s family naturally had a slight objection to Fang Moli''s words, but she very much agreed. This pair of faces is really disgusting to outsiders, but after all, it is her who is the highest cultivated person, so she didn''t dare to dare. What to say, can only cater to the smile face, until the old lady of Fang''s family put Song Ning''s existence completely on top of their Fang''s house, and after using Song Ning a little, let everyone leave.


    Many people do not belong to this star. When they leave the falling dust star and return to their respective stars, they suddenly feel something is wrong. The space and time in this star field seems to have changed. In short, they seem to smell It''s the taste of war.


    As they cultivated like this, naturally someone has experienced war, and when the war broke out, there were some subtle changes in the space and time in the star field. They did not change before they came, but now, the subtle changes in this space and time have already begun Too.


    Everyone has accelerated back to the stars where they are. Now, this situation is afraid that an emergency meeting will be held in the Star Alliance soon.


    In the universe, there are countless star fields, but among these countless star fields, there is a very unique space. If you can bird''s eye view of the entire universe, you will find that there are six in this unique space. A different star field, like a sphere, is isolated from the surrounding space. It seems to be imprisoned in it, but if you taste it carefully, you will find that the stars inside the sphere seem to be protected.


    Because only the stars in the sphere radiate white light, and all the stars in the outside world emit a slightly **** shimmer.


    This ball is called ��time and space forbidden place��.


    Somewhere in the space-time forbidden land is the terrestrial astral field, and the stars and falling dust stars where Song Ning is located are in this land-based astral space. Originally, the entire space-time forbidden land was autobiographical from west to east, but Now, it has turned from east to west. This speed is increasing, and the stars around the entire space-time forbidden area have also begun to become strange, flashing a demon light without saying, even showing signs of being involved. .


    In the forbidden space of time and space, it seems that there are two old men who are playing chess in the starry sky. One of the chess pieces just fell, but suddenly stopped, and looked up at the sky. After reading it, he could n��t help wrinkling. Brows and sighed long.


    After sighing, he stood up abruptly, spread his arms, and read something in his mouth, but he didn''t know what was moving.


    The people who played with them also stood up and did the same movements. The two were like this. After a while, the surrounding stars seemed to be a little brighter, but at the same time, the figures of the two old men gradually became blurred. , Until the end, completely disappeared in this starry sky.


    Everything happened in this instant, but no one felt it. What people can feel is very likely to go to war. This feeling becomes stronger, and it also makes the star field in the time and space forbidden land. Alliance monks have been thinking that an emergency meeting will be held soon, and this time the war is frightened, it is necessary to be alive again.


    Within the forbidden space and time, there is one of the most obscure stars in the terrestrial star field. This star has already fallen. If a fairy column appeared a few days ago, I am afraid that it has been ignored by people. The location is the one closest to the edge, so it may be regarded as being outside the time and space forbidden ground.


    This star is the closest to the outside world among all the stars. At that time, the forbidden ground began to rotate in reverse, and there was a **** star directly facing the little star on the edge.


    This little star is a star!


    It was just a side friction in the universe, but it was like a devastating disaster for the stars. The monks on the stars were killed and injured a small part, and the stars were also destroyed by a small half, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that because of this friction, the monk among the red stars entered the stars!


    Although this is not the first time, this time it was the first place in the entire space-time restricted area where war broke out.


    For a while, the monks above the stars were unilaterally slaughtered. The monks among the scarlet stars were extremely high, and the lowest were above the fairyland. As for the stars, there are not many monks in the fairyland. It is not even Taoist monks, everyone is looking for a way to live at this moment, and heading towards the palace. It is also the existence of the palace of the human palace that can be sheltered.


    In the universe, Song Ning originally wanted to fly back directly with Yujianshu, but he didn''t know how. Just after taking off, he felt a strong fluctuation, which directly changed the rules in this star field. The rules have changed. Even his swordsmanship cannot be performed smoothly, so he has to fly in the direction of the stars.


    If he hadn''t flown in this star field at this moment, he would never find out that the star field he was in was like a trapped beast, as if he was permanently in this cage. The big mouth of the blood basin swallowed towards him, maybe when the whole star field would be swallowed.


    "This is the war of time and space? Is the blockade of the foreign land here starting from the edge of the **** star?" Song Ning couldn''t help sighing. Even he, after seeing this scene, felt a sense of fear in his heart, and more Don''t talk about other monks. After learning all of this, the reason why Song Ning didn''t fully expose the matter is that she was afraid to cause panic.


    It''s going to be back to the stars soon.


    When I think of the stars and stars are on the edge of this star field, and it was originally a dust of the universe, Song Ning was even more anxious. Once I went back late, I was afraid that the stars and stars would be in trouble. Sense of crisis.


    When Xiuwei reached his level, he naturally had some perception of many things. Originally, Song Ning just felt that he might encounter some crises, but it was not devastating. The stars should be able to deal with it, but when Song Ning could see from a distance By the time of the stars, I found myself completely wrong.


    Because there is a **** light from the stars, which means that the stars are already being attacked, and the speed of this attack is fast. I am afraid that it has already affected most of the land in the stars. The monk may already be dead and injured. countless.


    But even so, Song Ning wanted to fly faster, but he couldn''t fly fast, as if his body was stuck by the reversed time and space, and his movements were extremely slow.

 Chapter 1168： Xiaoke, wait for me.

    On the stars.


    The monks of the Scarlet Star invaded, which was unexpected by all the monks on the whole star. They had never experienced this kind of thing. The largest war was also caused by Song Ning. However, even though Nine Heavens Xuan Battle, the scale is not small, but there are not many casualties, mainly Song Ning is the dominant player. Song Ning can control the battlefield. The final result of the Nine Heavens Xuan Battle is not destruction, but the layers of the Nine Heavens. Became the present star.


    For Jiuxing, this is not a bad thing.


    But now it''s different. The monks in the **** stars all have fierce lights on their faces, and their eyes are shining murderously. It is like a machine that was born to kill people. As soon as they reach the stars, they start killing, burning and looting. If you don''t do it, even mortals will be completely killed by the wave of their hands.


    This is the end.


    The end of a star.


    All the monks on the stars were backed up and defended, and finally all the wonderland monks in the city of the sky also fell down, sticking to the last piece of precious royal city of mankind.


    From the outbreak of war until the imperial city was completely surrounded, it only took a few hours. All this came too fast to suffocate them.


    Above the Imperial City, there are monks guarding in all directions, but rather than guarding, it is better to say that these monks fell beside the statue.


    When the imperial city was in crisis, and the monks in the **** stars had already approached the city, there was already a cry in the imperial city.


    Weeping and crying, some are complaining, some are praying, and at this moment, not to mention those who are protected in the city, even the fairyland monks guarding around are all pale, they can now I hope that the eighty-one statues surrounding the imperial city will work.


    Because there were people who wanted to offend the imperial city before, these eighty-one statues showed some wonders, and it is said that the statue can continue to protect the imperial city.


    There was a black figure over the imperial city, and there were some well-known people around them. They used to follow Song Ning. Now when the war broke out, they withdrew and stood here.


    The black one is the figure of the black wind, and the white one is Xiao Ke.


    Soon after Song Ning left, the black wind was already the cultivation of the peak of the fairyland. He is an ancient fairy. The peak of the fairyland is naturally different from ordinary people. The cultivation is high and deep, and the strength is beyond the Taoist realm of one or two Taoist platforms. .


    There are also Baixin Baiting and other people around here, all staying here, one by one, with a look of fierceness, even though he felt the mighty power of the army, he did not move at all.


    However, at this time, Xiao Ke was not above the imperial city. She turned into a white whirlwind and guarded the nine fairy tombs alone. The nine-mang star was held by her at the moment, even if It is the siege of many monks of **** stars, but they cannot shake the nine fairy tombs at all.


    After Song Ning left, Xiao Ke''s fairy fox''s heart awakened, and Xiu Wei climbed up, and had already reached Tao Realm. Today, Xiu Wei is in seven Daotai. The cultivation base of the fairy fox is higher than that of ordinary monks. The cultivation of the seven Taoist platforms can even exceed the strength of the nine Taoist platforms. Under the Royal Dao Realm, Xiaoke can be regarded as the strongest person.


    However, at this moment, no one knew that Xiao Ke was seriously injured. The nine-man star array formed by these nine immortal tombs attracted many monks of **** stars in the first time. They wanted to capture this place. Almost one-third of the troops were used. Although Xiao Ke is still struggling to support him, he is already showing signs of decline.


    Just when Xiao Ke fought hard, the war in the imperial city broke out!


    For a while, there was no place to sit on the stars, and the gathering place of the two-thirds of the stars around the imperial city was also miserable, but it was just a moment of effort. Many monks have fallen, although both sides have The fallen monk, but compared with the number of deaths and injuries of the monk of the stars is several times that of the scarlet star.


    The end is coming.


    The black wind is fighting desperately, but he can''t help it. With his cultivation practice, the monks who are reluctant to resist the three Taoist platforms are already the limit. However, at this time, there are dozens of Taoist monks around them. Daotai, the highest is six Daotai, this scene is tantamount to slaughter.


    Blood flows into a river.


    It was at this time when blood flowed into a river that one of the five Daotai Daojing monks of the Scarlet Star ripped off a person''s head, and laughed and waved his arm directly, throwing the head out, toward one of the eighty-one statues Smash it.


    "What kind of bird statues are bothering your eyes here, they all smashed Lao Tzu!"


    His voice just fell, and his head fell on the statue. Not only was nothing smashed, but the head was bounced back, and the speed was faster than before. I don''t know how many times.


    The five Taoist monks were thinking about dodge, but before they could move their footsteps, they already felt a powerful force strike. The power was so great that it seemed to attract the surrounding space to twist. He wanted to dodge and avoid dodge. open.


    Boom!


    Flesh and flesh ...


    The five Taoist monks forcibly separated the Yuanshen, which saved a life, but at this moment, his Yuanshen floating in the air was already full of horror, and there was no longer the confidence that he had just now. , And even dare not speak.


    The war, at this instant, ceased.


    Whether it is a monk of the stars or a monk of the **** stars, they all look towards the eighty-one statues that surround the imperial city.


    At that very moment, the eyes of the eighty-one statues opened in unison. Although the shapes of the statues were different, at this moment, their eyes were so terrifying, as if they wanted to kill all they saw. general.


    When the eighty-one statues completely opened their eyes, Song Ning, who was still struggling to fly in the sky, suddenly had a severe pain in his brain, and eighty-one pictures appeared in his mind, counting himself. All he could see were eighty-two screens. For a moment, his mind was extremely chaotic, but a moment later, he understood that at this time, the stars were being tested for life and death.


    Among the eighty-two pictures, there is one that looks from a distance. He can see that the battle over there is very fierce. It can be said that it is the fierce battle of the monks in the Dao Realm, the rotating white whirlwind It feels very familiar to people, it seems to be Xiao Ke, the blood around is the Daoist monks of many red stars, and these Daoist monks attack is the slightly flashing nine-man star array.


    "Nine Immortal Tombs ..." Song Ning took a deep breath and his scalp was numb. Although he came out of the ancient immortal tomb, he already understood that these nine immortal tombs were not very useful, but even so, he was not able to Relieve, not to mention that Xiao Ke is now fighting against many monks for nine fairy tombs, and there are clearly signs of losing.


    "Xiao Ke, wait for me." Song Ning gritted his teeth and mobilized the whole body to fly again.


    That is, while Song Ning was thinking about this sentence, one of the statues in the imperial city stared out from afar, and he opened his mouth!


    "Xiao Ke, wait for me."


    It was only five short words, but at this moment, it made the whole � �� �� rekindled hope again, boiling cheers instantly spread from the small imperial city to the entire �� �� ��, because everyone knows who this voice is , Also know where this sound comes from.


    The sound of Song Ning in the statue means that Song Ning knows what happened in this star.


    All the time, Song Ning is here, so the stars are here, Song Ning is away, and the stars may be able to fight hard, but it is extremely difficult to hold on.


    The white whirlwind in the distance was almost unsustainable, but when she heard these five words, she suddenly went crazy and directly turned into a nine-tailed demon fox, biting off with countless monks around her.


    "Demon, demonization ?!" The eyes of an eight-story Taoist monk shrunk sharply, his hands constantly pinching the magic.


    "This fairy fox''s strength can actually reach this kind of strength. I have seen from the outside before that this is just a little star like a ruin for a moment. Even such a small star has such a tyranny?" This one-third monk is a peak monk of Dao Realm, only half a step away from Yu Dao Realm, but even so, he now has no way to deal with Xiao Ke, but can only consume it by fighting hard.


    On the other side of the imperial city, the statues have not yet fought back, but they just bounced off their skulls and directly killed a monk with five Taoist platforms. In this scene, the invaders of the Scarlet Star were frightened.


    "Humph, carving insect skills!" Suddenly a huge figure appeared in the sky. This figure was originally like a cloud, as if it was everywhere, but then he solidified. At the moment of solidification, he raised his hand towards With a press down, this palm, overwhelming, seemed to crush the entire imperial city into powder.


    Heifeng shivered suddenly and couldn''t help exclaiming: "This, this is ... Yu Daojing ?!"


    Royal Dao Realm above Dao Realm?


    For them, it is too far away, and it is almost impossible to achieve the Royal Dao Realm above the Dao Realm. For them, a Dao Realm monk is extremely rare, but now the other party is actually out to attack The monk of Yudaojing?


    A breath of death came, and for a moment, the entire imperial city was shrouded in darkness, and the palm was getting closer ...


    Xiao Ke raised his head fiercely in a hard fight, and after seeing this scene, his heart gurgled.


    She wanted to go back to defense, to save those people, after all, there were tens of millions of lives there, but here, it was just nine coffins, but even so, she did not act after a moment of hesitation, she Understand that if you pass by in the past, you can withstand a single attack, can you still withstand all attacks?

 Chapter 1169： If he lives

    When everyone''s eyes fell on Xiao Ke and the eighty-one statues, only to see that the eighty-one statues were emitting a strange light at this moment. When this light appeared, the whole The city is protected by a strange power. Although this power does not seem to be very strong, it is because of this power that it directly blocked the slap of the monk Yu Daojing!


    A huge collision sound spread throughout the entire planet, but this planet was only turbulent and did not cause any damage. Even in the Imperial City, after the energy was rolled up by the hurricane, the entire city was very stable. Can''t see the slightest casualties.


    In the eyes of everyone, this palm of the monk Yu Daojing will surely be able to completely break their defenses. Under one palm, everyone will die, and even the eighty-one statues will collapse in an instant. But now, the eighty-one statues are shimmering, and all the statues raise their arms at the same time, and the sword points to the sky.


    There was a gleam of blue light around the eighty-one statues, which directly enveloped the main city.


    The blue light composed of the statue surrounded everything as if it was a formation, and the palm of the monk of the Dao Realm was still pressed down heavily, without weakening any strength.


    At the same time, the figure of the monk Yu Daojing gradually solidified in the sky, and his cold eyes were like the coming of death, which brought the pressure of the entire Yaoxing.


    ��� �� shuddered slightly, as if he could not bear the advent of Yu Daojing monk, but the protest had no effect at all. At this time, it seems that no one above this star can stop this Yu Daojing The monk.


    What''s more, at the same time as this Yu Daojing monk appeared, more than a dozen Yu Daojing monks also appeared together. The main purpose of their coming here is to kill, and all the monks above this star Kill all.


    But at the moment, the eyes of these monks of Daojingjing all fell on the eighty-one statues. They found that the eighty-one statues didn''t look impressive, but in fact they seemed to have extremely strong power. Even an attack by the monk Yu Daojing could not be destroyed.


    "This statue is a little bit, let me try." One of the Daojingjing monks just came out and laughed at the eighty-one statues. He was not like the Daojingjing monk just now. Generally, he downloads directly. He just took out a huge hammer. When the hammer just fell down, a roar came out of the world, as if it were an ancient beast.


    The attack has not fallen, but the sound has made everyone feel a shock at this moment, the monk''s slightly weak eardrum has already bleed, even if Xiu reaches the peak of Wonderland, when facing this blow Already dizzy and buzzing in his ears.


    boom!


    After a loud noise fell, the eighty-one statues were still intact, only that the blue light covering the eighty-one statues was slightly dimmed.


    The monk''s arm holding the giant hammer felt a little numb, and he felt the rebounding power from the eighty-one statues. This force was so strong that it was so powerful that he could numb his arms. He has never seen this kind of statue.


    "All of the eighty-one statues shown above are the same person. Perhaps this person is the highest person among the stars, but since he has become a statue, it means that this person is no longer here, deceased. People, there is nothing to be afraid of, let us join hands to destroy this statue. "A yellow-haired Yu Daojing monk said.


    Not far away, an old lady of Yu Dao Jing also felt emotion at this moment: "I really did not expect that such a big fart ruin can have such a tyranny, but fortunately this person is not alive now. With his cultivation, he can crush all of us. "


    The old man with a cane in his hand couldn''t help but respond: "The strength of the eighty-one statues now shows has surpassed most of us, so it seems that the cultivation before this life is definitely far away. Higher than ours. "


    As the crowd spoke, they kept moving in their hands and smashed towards the statue below. At the same time, among this group of monks of the Royal Dao Realm, a monk who looked like a young man did not attack, but his body. A flash, like a blood of light, rushed in another direction: "You are playing here first, I''m going to look over there, I smell a good smell."


    This person, named Guangliu Daoxian, likes only two things in his life. One thing is a woman, and the other thing is a woman.


    Some people may ask, since both things are women, why should we say it separately instead of speaking together?


    In fact, the reason is very simple. The first thing he said is that she likes women and women who are alive. And the second thing, the woman mentioned, is the dead woman.


    In this world, everyone likes beauty, whether alive or dead, he likes it. Even the fairy coffin, he has already slept and do n��t know how much. With his arrogant practice, how many women have been buried. He has been violated, even those female nuns who still have a trace of mind in Yuanshen will not be peaceful after death.


    It is such a person who has not done any good thing in the ears of all who know him, and the bad things he has done are outrageous.


    But even so, no one can disobey him, after all, his cultivation is high, few people can resist.


    "I didn''t expect to see two beauties here today." He said while licking his lips. One of the two beauties in his mouth was alive, while the other was dead. .


    Although he also felt the breath of beauty in the scope of the imperial city, it was not as strong as here. There is only one person in the imperial city, but there are two here, or two in one life and one death. This wonderful combination, He always wanted to give it a try, but he didn''t have a chance. It should be fine today.


    "Get out of here!"


    Guang Liu Dao Xian Nuo shouted, and it was easy to smash it towards the front.


    This palm landed straight on a snow-white figure, and this figure is just a small demon after demonization!


    Faced with the encirclement and suppression of many monks, Xiao Ke was already unable to help himself, but did not expect that a person came suddenly and attacked suddenly. This person was extremely fast, with great strength, and a palm fell on Xiao Ke. Flying directly out, smashed a surrounding mountain, and was deeply embedded in the earth!

 Chapter 1170： If you dare to move, you will die

    Xiao Ke did not expect that the other party would come so fast anyway. There are too many of these Daojingjing monks. If there are one or two, she may still be able to work around, but now there are more than a dozen in her sight. Not only that, the body of these Yu Daojing monks erupted from the body with a strong breath, which is the one in front of her. The body exudes a sense of destruction.


    It''s too strong, it''s so hard to breathe at all.


    "Yes, I like demon most, because demon is actually very eager to be abused by his master. Today, you will accompany me well. In the future, you will be my little fox and let me send it." Guangliu Daoxian After seeing Xiao Ke''s gloomy eyes, somehow, his heart moved, and suddenly said this.


    Xiao Ke might not feel what he said. There was no other experience than nausea, but for other monks around, it was absolutely unbelievable for those who knew that the immortal of Guangluo Dao was human. of.


    Guangliu Dao Xian actually has a nickname, that is, ''One Dao Xian''. The so-called once Dao Xian means that he has never played with the same female practitioner twice, but now, he even said that he wanted Xianhu income, make your own pet?


    In this way, how much honor this little fairy fox is.


    "You all get away from me!" Guangliu Dao Xian screamed. This voice was not doped with any other power. His voice alone shook everyone around him, and it was dizzy. , Weight is vomiting blood.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Ke even groaned, thinking that this person''s power was so great, maybe today, she is going to die here.


    Boom ...


    The earthquake shook, and Xiao Ke ��s body flew from the deeply embedded earth. At this moment, she had been beaten into a humanoid form. Her eyes flashed fiercely, and she looked at Guangliu Daoxian immortally: "I Xiaoke In this life, there is only one master, but unfortunately, not you. "


    "Oh? It''s kind of interesting. My favorite thing in Xuan Liu Dao is to seduce people, not just you. I think you are so nervously guarding this underground thing. Under the ground should be your male host and female host buried together. Tomb? Gee, I can see that your little hoof has a very strong affection for his master. "Guangliu Daoxian said while licking his lips:" It is impossible for you two women to serve together ... "


    "I don''t know shame!" Xiao Ke spread his hands, and a green light wave appeared in the sky in an instant. This green light wave cut off his waist, and wanted to cut this Guangliu Dao immortal in half.


    At this moment, the sky seems to be divided.


    After this blow, Xiao Ke''s body momentum was weakened. What she expected was that her unprepared blow could cause harm to the other party.


    however����


    Although she has the ability to compete with Yu Daojing, she does not have the strength to defeat Yu Daojing, nor the strength to defeat the extremely strong Yu Daojing monk in front of her.


    puff.


    This sound is very slight, as if nothing happened. Just now, many monks have already seen the power of Xiao Ke ��s blow, and they feel that this collision will definitely shock them to bleed again, and may even be likely to be Two powerful forces collided and died.


    But now, what they saw was that the green wave of light disappeared out of thin air, but it disappeared only under the wave action of the wave of the fairy in the Guangludao Road!


    The green light cut off the traces of the half of the sky and remained, the void was exposed, and a cold wind came, but this did not affect the movement of Guangliu Daoxian.


    He shook his body slightly before coming to Xiao Ke. When he raised his hand, he directly pinched Xiao Ke''s neck and gently moved upwards like this, as if he was looking at a toy and was generally interested: "Come, say a word Nice, I will let you be a little decent, play with you first, and then go find your hostess. "


    As soon as this remark came out, Xiao Ke shook violently to break away: "If you dare to move the fairy coffin, I will not let you go, nor will my master let you go!"


    the host? !


    Guangliu Dao''s body shook violently. Hearing Xiao Ke''s words, he could not help but feel a wave in his heart. If he said others, he might not be afraid, but Xiao Ke even said the word ''master'', These two words have a lot of weight in his heart.


    If he had n��t seen the strength shown by the eighty-one statues just now, he would n��t shake his heart. The strength of the eighty-one statues just now is enough to show that the sculpture was very lightly cultivated before life, otherwise It is absolutely impossible to easily block or bounce off the attacks of their monks.


    However, the reason why he can be unscrupulous is because he thinks that the person of the statue is dead, but now he hears this little fairy fox saying his master is still alive?


    To be able to subdue such a fairy fox and let this fairy fox make a life for itself, except for the person carved on the statue, Guangliu Dao Xian has found no answer to any other explanation, if this person is really alive ...


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Guangliu Dao Xian laughed as if he were crazy, his laughter shook the sky, and even heard many monks were upset, even hurt by the shock ,


    Guangliu Dao Xian looked at Xiao Ke like a lunatic: "If your master is alive, he will not be able to hide now? If your master is alive, will your little broken star end like this? If your master is alive? , Then ... let him live to see how I played the little fairy fox in your center to death, and how to sleep the woman he had died to. "


    At this time, the interest of Guangliu Daoxian seemed to have reached the extreme, and he was ready to do it.


    But at this moment, all the monks in the imperial city looked towards this side, and when the scene was clearly seen, one of the statues naturally saw all this in their eyes.


    At this time, on the other side of the statue''s line of sight, there was a young man who had already seen his mother star. This young man exhausted all his strength, but his flight speed was still not fast, but even so, he had reached the edge of the star, And this star is a star!


    Guang Liu Dao Xian''s devil''s claws had already fallen in front of Xiao Ke, and tore off Xiao Ke''s clothes. His grinning expression was like enjoying the food he was about to eat.


    "Can I ask you a question before I want to use you?" Immortal Guangliu licked his lips.


    "Oh, you just listen." Xiao Ke was relieved a little. Although she was extremely ashamed at this moment, she knew that the longer she procrastinated, the greater the chance of Song Ning coming back. If Song Ning could not come back before, then he would never say anything waiting for him, but since he had already said, then he had to fight for time anyway.


    Guangliu Dao ��s eyes glanced from Xiao Ke, his pupil shrank sharply: ��It turns out that you have n��t been lucky by your master, it ��s really good, really good ... Since you like him, he does n��t like you, then you Why are you still here for him? "


    Xiao Ke didn''t want to answer this kind of question, but she already hated the person in front of her. If she had the strength, she must tear it into pieces, but now, she can''t help but answer the other''s question.


    Only, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Why do you die?


    This question is also asked the export? Perhaps only a monk like him can ask this kind of question. In this world, there are always people whose attachments do not need to be explained, and those who want to seek explanations, if not stupid, are perverted.


    "The master wants me to stay here, and I will stay here, unless I die, no one wants to go down."


    Just when Xiao Ke just answered, he suddenly felt a light coming from the sky. This light was very dark, just like the void, but the speed of movement was very fast. As soon as the black light appeared, all eyes were on The black light looked around, and even this immortal Dao Liu Dao felt cold in the back and hurriedly turned his head.


    call out!


    This black light went straight to the immortal of the Guangliu Dao, and the immortal of the Guangliu Dao could feel that the black light contained extremely strong qi, and this qi had a natural restraint for them.


    "Huh, do you want to fight me with this thing?" Guangliu Road squinted coldly and turned over to take out a magic weapon. This magic weapon is a shield. The thick breath from the shield seems to have been implied, No weapon in this world can penetrate the shield.


    Containing such a shameful sword light, if it really hits him, I am afraid that it will directly kill him, but now it is different. For the shamanism formed between this heaven and earth, the monk of the Daojing Realm has already With preparation, it is to use this shield to block.


    But when the shield sacrifice of Guangliu Dao Xian was raised, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. To be precise, it appeared in front of his shield. When this figure appeared, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and his eyes have always been on Guangliu. Dao Xian body.


    Face to face, Guangliu Dao Xian only heard a calm word in his ears.


    "Dare to move me, are you ready to die?"


    At the moment when the sound fell, he saw the other person raise his fist and hit him against his shield.


    Is this person stupid? Even a shield that Xianbao couldn''t pierce, was he trying to destroy with his hand? Not to mention that the shield will not shatter, for fear that his hand will not be able to withstand the force of anti-shock, and may even completely disintegrate himself.


    But in the next moment, Guangliu Dao Immortal suddenly wanted to laugh, because he saw that the monk in front of him was just the cultivation of the fairyland. Want to delay time.


    It''s just that it''s all here, what''s the point of delaying time?


    "I''m here in Guangdao Dao, I want to see who dared to make an order in front of me, and every kid in Maotou dare to speak up, joke!"

 Chapter 1171： Yu Dao Jing, all killed

    Just when Guangliu Dao immortal laughed, and the sound of fighting collisions continued to be heard between the heavens and the earth, he suddenly only heard a very clear impact. Then, it seemed that the whole world was quiet.


    "My people, except me, can''t be touched."


    The sound echoed between heaven and earth, and the crisp impact sounded one after another, except that there was no sound.


    The wind struck quietly.


    At this time, whether it was an intruder or a defender, all looked at this scene dumbly, watching Song Ning, a fairyland monk, but with one punch, he directly smashed the shield of the monk Daojingjing.


    A punch of light knocked down the shield, struck Zai Liu Dao Xian body, his chest sunk strangely, a mouthful of blood spewed out, and the whole person retreated like an arrow from the string.


    Song Ningtong''s body glowed with golden light. Just now it was a full blow, and the second change in the sky-broken army.


    With a single blow, the Thousand Armies were invincible, and even the Xianbao was directly penetrated.


    After one blow, although Song Ning''s breath was a little disturbed, looking at the Guangliu Daoxian, he was already seriously hurt. In the face of the Daocheng Realm, he broke his shield without a punch, and directly wounded him seriously. What kind of power is it?


    "All Yu Daojing, all killed."


    Song Ning asked lightly, and then flashed, holding Xiao Ke, who was falling from the sky. The black sword light behind him heard the words, and suddenly speeded up, heading towards Guangliu Daoxian.


    Under the endless aura of the Burning Sky Sword, if there is no strong shield to block, no Yudao Realm monk can get out of danger, Guangliu Dao Xianben has already been seriously injured, even if he instantly sacrificed dozens of defensive magic weapons, but here For a moment, they were all vulnerable, only to watch as they were about to be swallowed up by that endless breath.


    In the blink of an eye, the immortal Guangliu Dao immortal turned into a fly ash and scattered with the wind.


    Burning the sword''s endless guts, after swallowing the Guangliu Dao immortal, he frantically wrapped towards other Yudaojing monks who were attacking the imperial city. For a while, the sky was covered with sky and blood and rain.


    At this moment, the entire Yaoxing star turned into the color of black blood, blood covered the sky, the light was dim, and cold and cold.


    "Xuesha Ningtian!" Xiaofen''s voice echoed between heaven and earth.


    Is this the real power of Xiaofen?


    More than a dozen monks of the Dao Realm, in this turbulent blood and rain, their face was pale, and they retreated again and again, but they retreated and there was no retreat.


    Sha Qi, can have such power? The monks of Yu Daojing retreated under this shame, and even had a kind of knee instability, wanting to kneel and worship.


    It''s just, somehow, when everyone is afraid of this **** storm, only Song Ning feels something is not right.


    Xiaochan kills people, never talks about impetus, but asks for Shun''s death. Now he is only faced with more than a dozen Yudaojing monks. If Xiaofen wants to kill in an instant, it is not difficult, but why did she have to create Such momentum?


    Just as this **** rain was about to completely trap a dozen Yudaojing monks, a light from the sky appeared, and this light was like a big hand, which directly caught the dozen Yudaojing monks in it, and then came from the **** rain Pulling out of them, they felt like they were going to die a few moments ago, but at this moment, they had already fled from the stars.


    "Yu Daojing monk, you can''t kill so indiscriminately."


    The voice only entered Song Ning''s ears, and there was no slight coercion, but there was always a feeling like the will of God.


    The sky restores its original color, and Xiaofen burns into a gleam of light and drills into Song Ning''s storage ring. Today''s Xiaofen is too different from the ordinary. If in the past, he killed the Yudaojing monk and was scared back After a lot of Yu Daojing, Xiao Fen must have performed well in front of Song Ning, please Song Ning, but now she has directly got into the storage ring ...


    Within the stars, the battle of counterattacks began, and the monks of the Dao Realm fled among the **** stars, and the monks of the fairy lands had no desire to survive at all. They were almost left to be slaughtered, and they were almost killed soon.


    The bones are like mountains, and the blood flows like a river.


    Song Ning sat quietly in the middle of the Nine-Mang Star Array. Xian Li reached into the storage ring and found Xiao Burn, who was curling up in the corner at the moment.


    She was shaking and her body was pierced with white light. This is not the first time. In the ancient immortal tomb, she swallowed the Tianquan sword, and the holy light of the Tianquan sword has invaded. This is the case now, all over her body.


    Two comparisons, combined with everything I saw today, Song Ning finally understood that Tianquan sword is extremely holy, and even Xiaofen can''t control it. The reason she wants to devour Tianquan sword is to use Tianquan. The holy light of the sword came to suppress the evil spirits in his body. Once the evil spirits were activated, the Tianquan sword in Xiaofen''s body would play a role.


    In this way ...


    Is Xiaofen''s ability limited?


    "She can easily kill a monk of Daojingjing, but if there are more than ten people, it is a bit difficult, so she is deterred by the method of" blood evil condensing the sky "?" Song Ning murmured, but could not fully understand, Now he only knows that Xiao Fen seems to want to use Tianquan sword to restrain himself, but he still has to ask Xiao Fen in detail.


    When Song Ning investigated the situation of Xiao Fen, the war was over.


    As a battlefield, Ayao Star started the first battle between the inner and outer domains. It was at the moment when this battle ended. The Star Alliance had just learned that there was a war with Ayao Star. First- and second-line families sent emissaries, first- and second-class The door immediately dispatched the elders and the Alliance Star Club was convened, but all the forces eligible to participate in this Alliance Star Club received invitation letters.


    At the same time, outside of this Star Alliance, which is outside the Forbidden Space and Time, those Scarlet Stars also started a meeting, which was set up specifically for war.


    The space-time forbidden land is collectively referred to as the Scarlet Galaxy. The number of monks in the blood-colored galaxy is too large, and it has more stars than the space-time forbidden space. Above the main seat, the elder Blood Star presiding over this meeting is still alive, fearing that the people below have already fought.


    Elder Blood Star is the ten most powerful people in this **** galaxy. Now sitting here is the tenth ranked "Qianyun Tianjun".


    Just when everyone was still proud, they suddenly saw Qian Yuntian, who had been closing his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, throwing his hands away, and throwing more than a dozen Yudaojing monks in the hall.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this just a dozen people who had just attacked the ruins on the edge of the time and space forbidden land? Why was Qianyun Tianjun suddenly caught back? Could it be that ... the battle is over, and the ruins can''t withstand a single blow, and they are directly destroyed?

 Chapter 1172： Immortal Venerable

    "I said that the ruins were meaningless, and it was finished so soon?" Inside the hall, one laughed.


    He smiled like this, and the monks around him began to laugh loudly. After all, they have been waiting for the opportunity to attack for a long time, but they haven''t been able to wait until today. Finally, it is easy to go to war today. This victory is naturally a good thing for them.


    But when everyone laughed, some people had noticed Qian Yun Tianjun''s face.


    Although Qian Yun Tianjun''s face is not too ugly, but from the beginning, Qian Yun Tianjun did not say a word, which is a bit puzzling. What is going on?


    "You''re very happy, dealing with a ruin, a dozen or so monks of Royal Daojing?" Qian Yuntianjun''s face suddenly smiled.


    Upon seeing this, everyone understood, perhaps Qian Yuntianjun felt that some of them were overkill, but after all, it was the first battle. They naturally wanted to start this battle. Naturally, they needed to let the other party know their strength, and send out some powerful monks. normal.


    However, when everyone laughed, someone suddenly found that there was one less person among the many Yudaojing monks. That person was Guangliu Daoxian, and that Guangliu Daoxian was one of the monks in this line. The strongest, why haven''t you come back?


    "Isn''t Guangliu Daoxian Na fancy another woman?" Said a monk with a red beard.


    As soon as the person opened his mouth, the monks around laughed again, and Guangliu Daoxian''s hobby, they naturally knew very well.


    More than a dozen monks of Daojingjing are trembling at this time, where else dare to speak?


    They did n��t say that it was Qian Yuntianjun who said: ��Guangliu is dead.��


    hiss.


    The laughter came to an abrupt halt, and at this moment, no one spoke again. When they knew that this Guangliu Dao Immortal had died in that ruin, the surprise in his heart had reached the extreme point, and then look at the dozen of Royal Dao in front of him The monks always feel that their expressions are frightened, and they look very embarrassed.


    "For the sake of insurance, I sent over a dozen Yudaojing monks to encircle a ruin that even Yudaojing monks didn''t have, and ended up defeated?" Qian Yuntianjun''s face was still smiling, but at the moment, everyone was low No one talked loudly anymore, even breathing carefully.


    Qian Yun Tianjun pushed his hand and motioned to the dozen or so monks of Yudaojing to go down, and then his fingers flicked out of thin air, and a face appeared in this hall, and this person was Song Ning!


    Everyone looked up to Song Ning one after another: "This man, if he sees him on the battlefield in the future, under the realm of heaven, he will go to provoke him and flee quickly."


    "This person turned out to be a realm of heaven ?!" talking about a monk holding a golden sword. This person is called a knife mad, and a golden sword is fascinating. He is rumored to have the power to split the world.


    Qianyun Tianjun shook his head: "He is not a heaven, but a fairyland."


    wonderland? !


    These two words are enough to shock the four monks in Wonderland. They can actually get Qian Yun Tianjun''s attention, and they are so valued by Qian Yun Tianjun. Who is this person?


    Just as everyone guessed, Qian Yun Tianjun spoke again: "I am not quite sure, but I have heard of an ancient legend that there is a monk in the domain. Before the fairyland, perhaps it was not so amazing. The strength, even if it is to kill the enemy across the realm, will not be too strong, but once such a monk enters the fairyland, then it is a supreme existence. "


    From this remark, even if many people''s faces change dramatically, it is clear that they have all heard of this legend.


    The reason why the legend is called ��legend�� is only because it is really just a legend, and it is not considered as a real thing, but now, if the legend really becomes a reality, then ...


    "I have lived 30 million years in my life and have seen countless monks. I was the first to bear the brunt of the war between the two domains, killing countless enemies, and countless stunning generations fell, but I have never seen that legend. Kind of monk, but today, when I went to peek into the battlefield, I felt this kind of breath. "


    Qian Yun Tianjun said that the expression of the whole person changed: "Although he is a fairyland, but with just one punch, he directly broke the shield of Guangliu, his fist passed through the shield, and Guangrui was seriously injured. With such strength, how do you feel ? "


    The two-headed dragon only felt cold behind his back: "In my life, I have seen the most powerful fairyland monks, but they are only Taoist monks who can challenge the eight Taoist monasteries and can kill them after a hard fight. But this person, He was able to kill the immortal of Guangliu Dao by the cultivation of the fairyland, but the immortal of Guangliu Dao was the realm of Yudao Realm ... "


    The three-eyed Daoist looks dignified: "There ... it''s just a ruin. If even an ordinary ruin has this kind of person to guard, we will attack the territory ..."


    Qian Yun Tianjun waved his hand: "For the time being, I will leave it aside for a while. I tell you today, just to let you all know that what we are facing is not a weak monk in the domain. The descendants are already strong, most of them are descendants who have the blood of the sky. If not, they will not be protected by many monks at the expense of their own lives with supernatural powers. "


    Everyone nodded their heads, and at this time there was no more arrogance.


    Qian Yun Tianjun said again: "In the past, I used 90,000 stars to attack, but I couldn''t wipe out the territory. This is enough to show that the strength in the territory is not something I can think about. Everyone knows that I have a scar on my body, and this Dao scars were cut by a senior in the field. "


    Qianyun Tianjun''s words reminded everyone that the scar of his heavenly spirit was indeed terrifying. It is said that Qianyun Tianjun who was surging in the domain was self-proclaimed invincible. He dared to challenge any monk in the domain. A young man with a sword appeared. This young man competed with Qianyun Tianjun. He only produced a sword. This sword fell on Qianyun Tianjun Heavenly Spirit. He wanted to cut it off directly, but somehow, that The young man glanced at Qian Yun Tianjun, and he didn''t know what to say in his mouth, then put away the sword in his hand, turned around and left.


    Qianyun Tianjun at that time was already a monk who first entered the heavens, and the people in that domain could have the strength to crush Qianyun Tianjun, which shows the strength of his strength, but this matter has passed for too long, so it is early It has been forgotten.


    Today, Qian Yun Tianjun once again mentioned this matter, and combining this fairyland is enough to kill the monks of Yudao Realm, and everyone pays special attention to it.


    "You remember, this person must not provoke, let go, and arrange the battle plan, the war should break out." Qian Yuntian said.


    After the words were finished, Qian Yun Tianjun turned and left. He returned to his residence and sat cross-legged. All Song Ning''s face echoed in his mind. Of course, what he cared about more was the Burning Sky Sword.


    At that time, that sword was the Sky Burning Sword. He would never forget this feeling in his eternal life. He still remembered how powerful the Sky Burning Sword was. If it were not sealed, if it was not the same day. The master of the sword suffered emotional injury, fearing that the monks with 999 stars in them could fight back.


    "The Burning Sky Sword has already shown some strength. The youth in the fairyland ... is also like the person in the past ..." Qian Yuntianjun took a deep breath. The feeling of that year was vivid, even after a long time, he still Remember, that time, the man did not kill him, leaving only such a sentence.


    "If one day, the territory falls, you can''t move my ancient sword to burn the sky. If not, even the flame of burning the sky is enough to burn you away. I won''t kill you, leaving an indelible mark in your body. The rules, if you are against me, you will be destroyed for thousands of years, even though you will not die in reincarnation. "


    For many years, this sentence has been falling in his ears. At first he was afraid, but later, he was grateful. At that time, the man was enough to have the strength to sweep them, but the man ��s eyes often carried a touch. Sorrow, from the meeting to the separation, the man''s eyes always seemed to contain tears, as if the beloved had just died.


    Qian Yun Tianjun took a deep breath, looked up, and looked at the sky through the ceiling: "All I can do is to bypass you, I hope you will be like the predecessor of that year, don''t go over the world, the fairy in the domain. Zun ... "


    At the end of his speech, Qian Yun Tianjun shook his body, and the whole person disappeared. No one knew where he was perching at this time, but if he understood the practice of heaven, then he would know that the monk of heaven could turn around and turn around. Turning into a world, even some stars may be transformed by the celestial monks.


    The celestial monk turned into a star and remained immobile for tens of thousands of years, allowing the monks to proliferate. This is a practice for the celestial monk, and it is also training descendants.


    Although the monks above the stars are happy, although they are celebrating the return of Song Ning, although Song Ning has been enshrined as a god, no one thought that the celestial monks above the Royal Realm would have such views on Song Ning. How do they feel when they really know it?


    Among the legends in the domain, there can be only one powerful monk in the fairyland supreme among the 999 stars in the entire domain. This person is called the fairy monk in the domain. It is Dao Zun within the domain, Dao Zun within the domain, is the existence of the entire 999 stars gestating all the time, and no Dao Zun has been born in countless years, but if a Dao Zun is born, then the strength of this person, Comparable to the celestial monk!


    When Qianyun Tianjun conveyed this matter to the remaining nine members of the Blood Star Presbyterian Church, it was also the moment when the monk of ��� �� was most appreciative.


    At this time, Song Ning was sitting in the middle of the Nine-Man Star Formation. Xiao Ke was with him. Within the storage ring, Xiao Fen had recovered. Although his face was still pale, he was sitting at this time. Accompanied by.

 Chapter 1173： Opposite

    If you are an uninformed person, when you see the two beautiful women who are accompanied by Song Ning, they will certainly be envious. For such a beautiful and considerate woman, one person can be lucky for a lifetime, not to mention two. One left and one right are still safe?


    "Song Ning." Xiao Ke turned his head slightly at this moment, leaning on Song Ning''s shoulder. The former master and servant, no longer commensurate with the master and servant at Song Ning''s request, felt a bit awkward in Xiao Ke, but in Song Ning. In his ears, this name seems more natural, after all, if it was not small, then he would not have so many ties with Leng Yuexiao.


    For him, this is perhaps the most precious thing in the journey to cultivation of immortals.


    "Long time no see, you have grown a lot." Song Ning chuckled.


    Xiao Ke raised his head, and his jade-like eyes carefully looked at Song Ning: "It''s you, the change is greater. I still remember when you first left, but it was just a trick that could barely catch the first-entry monk, but now again When I came back, it was enough to sweep the Royal Realm. In just a few months, the change is too fast. "


    The more Xiao Ke said this, the more glint she looked at Song Ning. The man in front of him was changing too fast, so fast that even if she practiced at such a speed of evil, she couldn''t catch up. Go on pace with each other.


    "It''s not enough to sweep the Yu Dao Realm. Although the previous punch was not powerful, it relied on the second change of the two-star overlord body and the firmament. It really can sweep the Yu Dao Realm, relying on Xiao Fen." Song Ning explained.


    Praised by the owner, Xiao Fun was extremely happy: "The host is happy."


    Xiao Ke''s eyes fell on Xiao Fen, and now Xiao Fen feels very different. Somehow, she finds that Xiao Fen is much quieter than before.


    "After all, you swallowed the Tianquan sword before. At that time, I didn''t ask in detail. Now you are talking to me. Why did you feel so painful in the storage ring after you cast the blood on the sky today?" Song Ningdao said .


    Xiao Fun knew that Song Ning could not hide it, so he half-truthed the matter.


    Hearing from Song Ning, although she did n��t fully believe that Xiaofen had explained without reservation, she also guessed a lot from her words. Although she did n��t fully understand the situation, 70% to 80% were already clear.


    He patted Xiao Fen''s head gently: "I will not use you to deal with Yu Daojing in the future, I will try not to use it."


    "Master, do n��t worry, the sacred power of the Tianquan Sword just happened to restrain me, so I can use it to deal with Yu Daojing, but I have recently felt a strange fluctuation in your storage ring. Check carefully. I only remembered after exploring, and there was an extremely powerful baby in your storage ring. "


    I have to say that Xiao Fen successfully diverted Song Ning''s attention.


    "Extremely powerful baby?"


    "Ok."


    Xiao Fen nodded: "Do you remember the lotus lamp?"


    Song Ning thought that the inner flame of the lotus lamp could be said to have been left when he came from Leng Yuexiao, another parallel time and space.


    "I remember the lotus lamp, but the flame inside the lotus lamp is not extinguished, Xiaoxiao just ..." Speaking of this, Song Ning''s voice came to an abrupt end, at this moment, he suddenly felt something was not right.


    If according to what the Lengjia master said, the Xiaoxiao he encountered is not completely true, and only the last star can save the true Lengyuexiao, then it is impossible for him to experience all this now. Is it a dream?


    If the inner flame is not extinguished, she will not die.


    This matter has always been buried deep in Song Ning''s heart. It is for this reason that he has faced many life and death crises but has not used the lotus lamp. Even the purification demon flame in the lotus lamp has the power of destruction.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning took the lotus lamp out of the storage ring, and at the moment when he took out the lotus lamp, he found that the purifying demon flame in the lotus lamp was flashing, as if it were a beating heart. Extremely happy, shaking constantly.


    "What is true and what is fake?" Song Ning asked, looking at the lotus lamp in his hand.


    Xiao Fen shuddered slightly, and there was a sharp pain in his brain. Immediately, several intermittent pictures appeared in her mind. It seemed that there was a little sealed memory recovery. The sporadic memory fragments could not be connected intact, but she could see Clearly, just after Song Ning said that sentence, she suddenly recalled that many years ago, one of her masters seemed to have said the same thing.


    It''s exactly the same!


    In this world, what is true and what is false?


    "If you want it to be true, it is true, if you want it to be false, it is false." Xiao Fang murmured, at the moment, she seemed to be possessed: "Master, this world is already There is no fixed number of true and false, true and false, I know what you think in your heart, the world you go to before is not necessarily true, even if it exists, what people in it say Not necessarily true. "


    Truth and False, Heaven and Earth, Day and Night, Life and Death, Cold and Warm, Yin and Sunny ...


    At this moment, he finally couldn''t understand the problem that Song Ning thought for a long time.


    Between this world and the world, the seemingly intricate rules are actually only divided into two opposite categories.


    "This is where the true meaning of the rules is ... This world was originally transformed from Yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang are the first two. Although I can''t fully understand it now, I think if someone really can Many of the truths in One Avenue are clear, then the Lieutenant General will one day be able to pinch the Road to achieve the Avenue. "Song Ning murmured, slowly stood up and looked up at the sky.


    "Indeed, all of this is true and false, but what always exists is the obsession in my heart. The reason why Xiaoxiao has not completely disappeared in my world is because the obsession in my heart has not died. "Song Ning smiled, but this smile was full of confusion and fear:" What kind of invasion has this space-time encountered, why ... why is it so messy? "


    "I don''t know. Just now, you asked me if the world is real or fake. I can tell you that it is true and exists, but it is not completely true. It is cold in many worlds. Although most of Yuexiao was transformed into mental powers, no matter how strong a monk is, if the mental power is too divided and cannot be recovered, it will eventually become mad and may even fall asleep. "Xiaohan explained.


    Song Ninglue nodded: "I know that any strand can''t be given up. Every time it is lost, it may lead to never being recovered. Since the world really exists, then we have to start looking for the magic weapon of time and space. I heard that time and space The magic weapon is right above the narrow star. "

 Chapter 1174： Alliance Star Club

    Xiao Ke heard a startle: "Time and space magic? What does it look like?"


    Song Ning shook his head and smiled: "If I know what it looks like, it is estimated that I have found it now."


    Xiao Fen tapped Xiao Ke''s head with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you have become more adorable. You can even ask such questions."


    Xiao Ke glared at Xiao Burn, but he didn''t refute it.


    "Help me go down and look for the magic weapon of time and space, but everything that feels similar is brought to me." Song Ning said.


    The two led their lives and were about to leave, but suddenly they saw a green light coming from the horizon. The green light only fluctuated with a weak force, which seemed to be without any threat, but it was extremely fast, and it appeared in the blink of an eye. He came to Song Ning.


    When Song Ning fixed his eyes on it, it was a jade note. After flying to him, the jade note exploded instantaneously, and a word came out of it, as if a living person was talking with Song Ning.


    "This ruin is still there? Presumably you are the strongest monk in this ruin. I didn''t expect it to be a fairyland practice? Follow my guidance and come to the Alliance Star Club. The elders have something to ask you!"


    After the words were finished, the jade note turned into a ray of blue light again, and headed towards the horizon.


    Xiao Fen and Xiao Jing could not help but frown. Mo Yao said that even Song Ning felt a little surprised. Although he didn''t care about the Alliance Star Club, the voice in the jade paper just now was so arrogant. He wanted to see who the other party was.


    "Xiaofen walks with me, Xiaoke is here to guard." Song Ning finished speaking, and already appeared behind the green light between the flashes. As for Xiaofen, he entered Song Ning''s storage ring.


    Xiao Ke looked at Song Ning in the distance, he couldn''t help but sigh, and he didn''t know what would happen again.


    At this time, in the vast starry sky, from a distance, there is a river like existence, but if you look closely, you will find that it is not a real river, but a star river composed of a collection of stars.


    In the middle of the galaxy, there is a star that is empty all the year round. Although no one enters the star all the year round, it is one of the most important places in the entire star field, because once something big happens, this star is the conference center. War broke out, then this is the center of the entire combat command.


    In such a hinterland, construction is extremely luxurious.


    It is called the central star here, and there are already many people sitting in the main hall of the central star.


    There are three first-line families, five second-line families, three first-class families, and five second-class families in the Star Alliance Conference. Ten members of the Alliance Presbyterian Association are now counted as 26.


    Ten of them wore white star-robed robes. The only difference between these ten robes was the number of stars on them. Among them, an old man in ten-star robe looked up and said, "The first-line family, the Fang family, the Yun family, Ancient family. Second-line family, Song family, Tang family, Li family, Zhou family, Yin family. First-class Zongmen, Luoyunzong, Gujian Tower, Ziwei Pavilion. Second-class Zongmen, Phoenix Mountain, Zhuque Mountain, Xuanwu Mountain, Baihu Mountain and Zhongzhou Mountain. They are all here. "


    These 26 people can be said to be enough to represent the entire Alliance Star Club, and at this moment, what they are discussing is the outbreak of this war.


    "All the elders of the Union have come?"


    "The magnitude of this incident is beyond ordinary control. This emergency meeting was also held to protect the Star Alliance." Elder Ten Star narrowed his eyes and looked at everyone: "However, there are opinions and happy events to share with everyone here. . "


    "Happy event? What other happy event can there be now? Is it that the ruin just under attack is still persevering? But in the front, I will not go to the rescue." The spokesman is the first-line family cloud messenger, cloud messenger At one point in this remark, other people all agreed, but in the presence, one of them suddenly stood up and opposed it, and this person was a member of the Song family.


    After hearing this, the Song family messenger stood up abruptly: "Why not save? That is itself a member of our Star Alliance, how can it be directly abandoned?"


    "Abandoned child? Ha ha, but it''s just a ruin, not qualified to be abandoned child!" Yunjia messenger sneered.


    Everyone also said: "It is indeed just a ruin, do not care too much."


    "Want to save? Since your Song family is so powerful, then you Song family will go to the rescue, but it is impossible for us to send Yu Daojing monks to die."


    In the face of this discourse of the crowd, the messenger of the Song family clenched his fists, and the messenger of the Song family was Song Yunfeng! And he is Song Ning''s father. The star where Song Ning is located has always been his most concerned, but now he has suffered the first wave of attacks directly. If he still has no moving horses to save, then it is afraid that the star will ...


    "Song Yunfeng, do n��t think we do n��t know, is n��t that your son is in that star, now if we do n��t save, your son will die, and for your own selfish desires, want us to help you save people? Dream, you Was n��t that claiming to be the first arrogance of this Star Alliance? You save yourself! "The Fangjia messenger was speaking, and the Fangjia messenger was the Fangjia old lady!


    As everyone said this, Elder Ten Star frowned: "You don''t have to say more now, in fact, you don''t have to be too anxious about the ruins and stars, after all, they haven''t fallen completely, and ..."


    At this moment, everyone remembered what the elder Shixing said just now, saying happy things, so everyone stopped talking and listened to Elder Shixing continue talking.


    "Actually, I saw the ruin there just now, and the ruin still exists, and it has not fallen. I have found the people who are still alive on it." Elder Shixing said.


    Elder Shi Xing said this while just moving towards the door a little, and said, "The man is here."


    Wen Yan said, everyone looked out, and even if two pupils shrank suddenly, one of them was Song Yunfeng, and the other was the old lady of that house.


    As a first-line family, the old woman of the Fang family has a certain right to speak, but for the second-line family, there is simply no right to speak unless all are united.


    At this time, Song Ning had already walked outside the hall. He looked up at the hall and found that the twenty-six seats in the hall were very distinct. Obviously, there was a difference in status. In this case, he also At a glance, I saw the old lady of the Fang family and Song Yunfeng of the Song family.


    Song Yunfeng''s pupils shrank, and even with a glimmer of hope in his heart, he didn''t expect that the stars were intact, and his son didn''t even have injuries. As for the old lady, after seeing Song Ning, she finally understood why the ruined stars are still there Being able to survive is all due to the existence of Song Ning.


    Everyone on the scene looked at Song Ning. Elder Shixing looked down at Song Ning and said lightly: "Tell me, how did your ruins guard? I saw that there were more than a dozen Yu Daojing monks attacking, and even one Mingtianjing also shot. "


    After hearing this, all the people around were stunned, even the heavens shot. This is just the beginning of the war, and the monk of the realm actually started at this time?


    "Sky Realm ... Isn''t Sky Realm unable to come in? If you want to come in, wouldn''t it be a great deal of damage? Will the enchantment be broken?" Fang Jialao asked.


    After hearing this, Elder Ten Star said: "The celestial monk did indeed shoot, but it was not an offensive, but saved the dozen monks of the royal dynasty."


    Wen Yan, everyone''s eyes fell on Song Ning again, watching Song Ning was just a monk in fairyland, and his eyes were full of disdain. In their view, those who can enter this hall, if they are monks in fairyland, I am afraid that There is no eligibility to connect the wind report.


    "Well, since you''re here, just talk about how to defend." One of them shouted.


    Song Ning smiled faintly: "If you kill, you will naturally run away. How do you defend?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, nonsense, of course I know that the other person was killed, but how was it killed? Who killed it in the end and why wasn''t that person here?"


    "It''s here." Song Ning looked at the middle-aged man with square face: "Who are you?"


    "Boy, you really don''t know that the sky is thick and thick. Even a Taoist monk, few people dare to talk to me like this. What are you, how dare you ..."


    Snapped!


    The face of the middle-aged man had n��t finished speaking yet. Song Ning shook his hand and flew him directly. This slap was extremely powerful. If the building materials in this hall were very hard, I am afraid that The man with a square face will break the pillar on the spot.


    Everyone opened their mouths slightly, and for a long time they did n��t react to what happened. Even in the scene, even Song Yunfeng did n��t expect Song Ning to be so strong. I was afraid that apart from the old lady, no second person would know. How terrifying Song Ning''s current strength is.


    "Is there anything else? If not, I''m leaving. There is no benefit to me except for wasting time here." Song Ning said lightly.


    The middle-aged man with that face widened and stood up, his figure swayed, and appeared in front of Song Ning like a flash, pinching the tactics in his hand, the whole body flashed with golden light, and punched him towards Song Ning, which directly led In view of the surrounding rules, the rules are squeezed out, as if it is a space constraint.


    But under this attack, Song Ning just raised his fist and hit him with a punch.


    I only heard the crisp sound of the click, and the middle-aged man with that face flew out. This time, the bone in his entire arm was broken, and Song Ning moved slightly back an inch, and the fist was slightly red, but There are no scars.


    If the unprepared slap did not arouse everyone''s shock, then now, everyone present is completely shocked. The middle-aged man in this face is the elder of Xuanwu Mountain, Xuanwu Mountain is famous for its defense, and its fists are even more fistful. It''s extremely strong, such a person''s cultivation behavior, even if it is impossible to break a star with a punch, but now it is lost to a fairyland monk on the punch?

 Chapter 1175： My stars, I guard myself

    "Did you even dare to hurt someone here ?!" The Yunjia messenger took the case.


    However, although the Yunjia messenger looked extremely angry, he was not really angry, but instead of pretending to be. At this time, the coercion exuded from his body was not at all a little aggressive. It seems that it is just pretending.


    In this case, pretending?


    When he turned his head to look at the Yunjia messenger, he turned his hand down and pressed it down. This is a simple action, as if there was a strong force surging, and the Yunjia messenger felt that this As if the sky had collapsed, he was extremely heavy at this time, and if he was not carrying it hard, he might have fallen to his knees.


    The ten elders all saw this scene in their eyes at the moment. Although they had Yu Daojing cultivation practice and Tiantian cultivation practice among them, none of them wanted to do anything at this moment.


    All of a sudden, the whole hall was silent, and Song Ning''s palm was pressed down again, and the legs of the Yunjia messenger had already begun to tremble.


    "Okay, is it enough?" Elder Ten Star waved his hand, and a soft force fell on Song Ning. Song Ning only felt as if a very gentle hand pulled himself away, and then that The Yunjia messenger has already got rid of the shackles.


    The Yunjia messenger looked at Song Ning timidly and gasped for breath.


    "Noisy? Can the battlefield be noisy?" Song Ning squinted at the ten-star elders. He could feel that the ten-star elders were extremely powerful, just as powerful as the one who had rescued more than ten Yudaojing monks man of.


    Heaven?


    Song Ning has made some changes to the star field where he is. I did not expect that there were so many celestial monks, and depending on the situation, celestial monks should be more than that, maybe more.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to keep the star before, but now you look at your strength is not bad. I didn''t expect the Song family to lose one Song Yunfeng, but one more you." Elder Shixing laughed.


    Song Ning was stunned. Not only him, but the old lady of Fang''s family also shrank suddenly. Until now she didn''t know that Song Ning was originally from the Song family.


    Song Yunfeng''s eyes were kind and fell on Song Ning. His eyes were full of love. He was extremely moved. If it were not for this situation, he might have cried out.


    Song Ning slowly retreated two steps, looking at Song Yunfeng puzzledly. At this moment he seemed to be able to feel something from this middle-aged man, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    "I don''t mention this in advance. Since you already have the current strength, you will also have the qualification to stand here, but I really want to know, where does your fairyland cultivation practice come from, such a strength?" Ten Stars The elder asked.


    Song Ning''s eyes still fell on Song Yunfeng. He didn''t listen to the question of Elder Ten Stars. At this time, he could feel the blood in his body seem to be boiling, although the extremely moving middle-aged man in his eyes looked The strength is not so strong, but there is a kind of **** involvement. This kind of involvement is very rich.


    "Is ... really?" Song Ning frowned.


    "It is true that I haven''t recognized each other for so long. In fact, I also have some hardships. Ning''er, listen to me, actually I ..."


    Song Yunfeng was interrupted by Song Ning at half of the words: "No need to say more, the main enemy is now, let''s focus on fighting."


    Song Yunfeng was silent, and Song Ning turned to look at Elder Ten Star and the crowd: "My own stars, I can protect myself, but while I am protecting, no one should come to my finger.


    After that, Song Ning turned around and left.


    "Shou? How do you defend? You are indeed of good strength, but if the celestial monk comes, you will be able to kill you between your hands!" Elder Yixing narrowed his eyes.


    Song Ning paused and smiled faintly, without even returning his head: "Are you a monk of the Dao Realm, are you worthy to show me the power of arrogance with me here? If the monk of the realm came here, come directly and come alone and destroy me That ��s why it ��s so expensive. ��


    The elder star twitched in the corners of his eyes, wishing to get up and fight with the young man in front of him for 300 rounds, but think about it carefully, even the people of Xuanwu Mountain have been seriously injured by a punch. Even if he fights with each other, It can only be a situation of struggle. Once this situation occurs, it will be the laughing stock of others.


    Nonetheless, among the ten elders, some people highly praised Song Ning, and also gave some affirmation because of Song Ning''s strength. The existence of Song Ning was their unexpected discovery, although Song Ning did not want to They revealed how their own strength came from, but they believed that in this world, it is impossible for any understanding to gain absolute strength for no reason, and to be able to cultivate in fairyland has such strength. Opportunities that are too great for the monks are more of a luck and a strength of their own.


    When Song Ning walked out of the door of the main hall and disappeared far away, everyone in the main hall seemed to explode the pan. Among the second-class sect gates, Phoenix Mountain, Xuanwu Mountain, Zhuque Mountain, Qinglong Mountain, Zhongzhou Mountain, which The people of Xuanwu Mountain have been beaten by Song Ning with a punch, and the strength of Song Ning has exceeded their imagination. Today, even the Yunjia messengers of the first-line families are also suppressed by Song Ning. To breathless, enough to see, this Song Ning alone, the deterrent is no less than a first-line family.


    "I didn''t know that the Song family had such a person in addition. So, the Yun family is tentatively designated as a second-line family. The Song family will be promoted to the first-line family. This honor will be issued soon. All the stars in the Star Alliance will know. "Elder Ten Star would be a man. He was talking and shaking a little. A star appeared in the void. If you look closely, it is a star."


    "This ��� ��, we do not need to worry about it in the future, it will take a lot of time for the celestial monk to enter the ��� ��, and Song Ning, who has the invincible potential under the heavens, is just there to guard, we must now consider What is necessary is to send manpower to other stars to prevent those monks from attacking other stars, so as to find a breakthrough and enter our Star Alliance. "Elder Ten Star continued.


    Everyone nodded their heads, they originally wanted to complain about it, but they did n��t expect that the ten-star elder raised the Song family to the first-line family as soon as he spoke, which also exemplified his attitude towards Song Ning. Ning''s attitude is so friendly, so how can other people have a second word?


    After a while, the combat plan was arranged, and today''s conference finally came to an end.

 Chapter 1176： Two happy things

    After everything was arranged, many messengers dispersed, and Song Ning was even known to everyone in this incident.


    After many emissaries left, all ten elders of the Presbyterian Church gathered here and did not leave, but looked heavily one by one.


    Among them, another eight are heavens, one of the elders and two of the elders are the pinnacles of Yudao Realm, the reason why they will show very dignity, the most important thing is that the monks of the realm today even extended their hands directly Into their Star Alliance.


    "It should be right." The five-star elder finally said: "I was still not sure before, but after my scrutiny, I now finally understand that the other party does have some means to directly enter our star field. "


    "What ?!" the rest of the elders exclaimed.


    Elder Wuxing continued: "Don''t be too shocked, I haven''t finished all the words yet."


    Everyone was relieved a little, listening to the five-star elder to continue.


    "I have found through some analysis that the other party should be a person who understands the way of time and space, so he can extend a part of his body into our time and space forbidden land, and produce a change of time and space through the time boundary of the outside world, otherwise He easily stepped into our forbidden time and space, and could never get out again. "


    When Elder Wuxing said this, he bowed his head for me: "What I''m worried about now is not that the other side''s hand can be reached in, but whether they will one day achieve higher attainments on the way of time and space, or even walk in directly. . "


    It was extremely quiet for a long time. The elders of Ten Stars said: "This matter is for you to study. This time, the other party''s strength far exceeds our imagination. In order to start the first battle, they sent a dozen This is a monk named Yu Daojing. This monk is the backbone of the entire battlefield. They are sent out with such impunity, which is enough to show their strength. "


    It is said that Elder Jiuxing frowned: "It might not be said that way. I am now thinking that the monk suddenly rescued more than a dozen monks from the Dao dynasty that day, did it mean that he was also very worried about the monk The loss of the monk? "


    Elder Ten Star shook his head slightly: "Worry does not mean that they are lacking. At the beginning of the war, every monk of the Dao Realm is extremely important. Since their monk of the realm of the sky is just a wave of hand, they can control those Dao. The monks were saved, why didn''t they do it? "


    This is quite reasonable, and everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    Elder Ten Star got up and took a deep breath: "It seems that we need to bring more power back, send a signal, and summon all the people who are traveling in the outside world. If they don''t come back, we will be in danger here."


    "Yes." Everyone answered.


    This meeting today is not until now, but it is considered to be over, but the end of the meeting means the real outbreak of war.


    In the universe, the borders around the forbidden space and time are no longer weakened at all times. At the same time, both sides are also preparing intently. At this moment, if there is any place where people are happy, then I am afraid that only two places can be counted. Too.


    One of them is the Lingxing Star where Song Ning is located. It seems that because of Song Ning''s return, the monk of the Lingxing Star is completely mad.


    The other one is the Song family. The Song family can be said to be a double happiness today. First of all, Song Ning is okay. They also know that Song Ning has the current strength. The second thing is that the Song family once again became a front line. Family, they were reduced to second-tier for some reasons at that time. Although they were considered to have first-tier strength, they were always crushed by people. It was very uncomfortable. As for the Fang family, they had many entanglements with the Song family. During the time when the Song family became a second-line family, they can be said to have been humiliated by the Fang family.


    Today, it is regarded as raising their eyebrows, but it is Song Ning, not others, that makes them raise their eyebrows.


    In the Song Family Ancestral Hall, Song Yunfeng knelt down on the ground and kowtowed upwards. He kowtowed and said with great enthusiasm: "Old ancestors, Ning''er has won glory for our Song family. Ning''er is now the first person under the realm of the sky The monks of Daojing are not his opponents. "


    In this ancestral hall, there are nearly a thousand spiritual positions up, down, left, right, and the highest position is the Song family ancestors. Although the Song family ancestors have long been dead, some people claim that He was just hiding in this world, but now he did not expect that when Song Yunfeng spoke, he immediately heard the response of Song''s ancestors.


    "Ning''er, I remember this kid, not bad, not bad."


    Song Yunfeng''s face was pale. Although they were all monks, they wouldn''t believe in any kind of corpse, nor would they feel shocked by the speech of a dead person, but the Song family''s ancestors were different. What kind of magical thought did the ancestors leave, or what magic weapon?


    If not, is it possible that the ancestors have not died until now?


    In fact, Song Yunfeng is not unaware that there are many spiritual positions in many large families, but in fact, some of these spiritual positions are not dead at all, and some are closed in the family forbidden area all the year round, but the life and death are uncertain, and the outside world Without any contact, the outside world will naturally not rush into it.


    The other is the continuous reincarnation in the family, the blood is getting richer and thicker, so as to protect the family''s prosperity.


    But what is going on with this ancestor now? Could it be that the ancestors are still out of the family forbidden area and have not died yet, but have been cultivators all the time?


    Thinking of this, Song Yunfeng couldn''t help but ask: "Old ancestors, since you are still alive, can you show up? Now the war is coming, in fact, we all want ..."


    Speaking and talking, Song Yunfeng found that something was not right, there was no fluctuation at all, and there was no imagination. Such a thought made him extremely sensitive.


    Perhaps it was too happy, Song Yunfeng thought to himself, and left after getting incense.


    Song Yunfeng brought the news of Song Ning back to the family. Although the family was very happy, some people felt that there were some problems. At this time, some people raised doubts at the family banquet.


    "Brother Yunfeng, Song Ning was exiled to that place. No one knows if he can survive, but you must protect him regardless of the family''s honor and disgrace." It was Song Yunfeng''s sister who spoke: " But now? Song Ning has made a little contribution to the family, and you think this is a big thing. "


    Song Yunfeng was in a very good mood at this time, and naturally he was unwilling to argue with the other party: "Don''t mention the things back then, now Ning''er has helped us restore our first-line family!"


    Song Yunfeng said he was about to raise a glass, but just raised the glass, and was once again satire: "Song Ning? Our Song family was reduced from a first-line family to a second-line family, mainly because of this Song Ning. Our family''s benefactor? "


    Having said that, everyone stopped talking, indeed, in the presence, but after experiencing that incident in that year, everyone also knew how much damage Song Ning caused to their Song family, and now Song Ning is back Although it is a contribution to the family, it is actually not enough and is not worthy of praise.


    The current head of the Song family is Song Yunfeng ��s father and Song Ning ��s grandfather.


    At this time, the house owner saw the crowd like this, raised his hands and pressed down, and the voice stopped abruptly.


    "This matter, no one can satire Ninger again, I know what you all think in your heart. The Song family has not had a young patriarch for a long time. Since Yunfeng left the family a hundred years ago, our Song family has disappeared. Young patriarch, what you are worried about now is that Song Ning''s return will affect the arrangement of this patriarch? "


    When the homeowner said this, no one would say much. After all, people are old and mature, and his words are in everyone''s heart.


    "The young patriarch needs a certain amount of strength. If Ning''er can show his strength, then whether the young patriarch is served by Ning''er or his father is reasonable." The master said.


    "But what if he can''t do it? What if he doesn''t have that kind of strength?" The spokesman is a child of the Song family, but that being said, no matter what the relationship is in the Song family, as long as the blood is rich, all the Everyone in the Song family admires it, but if the blood concentration is too scarce, then don''t say what kind of admiration is in the family, even a person of the lineage will be excluded by others.


    This is the big family.


    The Song family is a huge family. It is naturally a good thing to get the position of the young patriarch. Therefore, many people are thinking about it. Now that they hear the words of the head of the house, they understand it in their hearts, and they all think of their homes. child.


    People of their generation have n��t been able to reach the position of chief of patriarchs, which means that they ca n��t do it. They can only put their hopes on their children, so that they can Let them work harder on this matter to cultivate their children.


    For the Song family, this is also a way of development and progress.


    "Ning''er''s matter really won glory for our Song family, but then, the star where Ning''er was was too small, why not take him back to live?" Asked the owner.


    The head of the family who just returned his words right now suddenly said this, even the fool can understand it. The original head of the family wanted Song Ning to come back, and then after a while, he passed the position of the young patriarch to them. family.


    Thinking of this, everyone is already haunted, thinking about some inhuman activities. The beginning of the war, although the outbreak is a battle between inside and outside, in fact, in this, there are naturally hidden between some families Infighting.

 Chapter 1177： There is no home

    Even if the Song family declined before, the worst in this Star Alliance is a second-line family. Now it is because of Song Ning that it has risen to a first-line family, which shows that their power is not at all. Earl, such a huge family, directly occupies a star, and the name of this star is named ''Rosong Star''.


    As for the head of the Song family who wants to call Song Ning back, he naturally has some plans of his own.


    In the Song Family Hall, most of the people present at the moment are elder-level figures. Apart from the elders, the rest are the Song Yunfeng brothers. After hearing the words of the elder patriarch, everyone''s eyes are intertwined, and several different ones have formed. Small circle.


    This is true for large families, and it ��s not uncommon for ordinary circumstances, but now the small circle of the Song family is somewhat interesting, probably divided into four different groups of people, but the couple of Song Yunfeng and Tang Fei are isolated, if certain If someone is biased towards them, then it can only be said to be the patriarch.


    This matter may not be understood in the eyes of uninformed people, but if anyone knows what Song Yunfeng was doing, it will naturally be clear. For his own son, he has abandoned the interests of the family, and the family is not treated well. normal.


    When the patriarch finished talking, someone spoke.


    This man has thick brows and big eyes, long whiskers, and his white hair is neatly combed, quite a bit of fairy style: "Brother, let Song Ning come back, is it not appropriate?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone looked at each other. At this time, there were almost twenty people in the Song Family Hall. They all looked at the patriarch with interest, and some looked at Song Yunfeng and Tang Fei and his wife.


    The patriarch raised a brow: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not in line with the rules. As the saying goes, it''s hard to cover the water. Why did Song Ning leave the Song family and how did Song Yunfeng do it? Everyone saw it in their eyes and said it was nice. That was young and frivolous. Betray the family. "This long-haired man is the elder of the clan. On the bright side, he is second only to the clan leader.


    The elder''s words just fell, followed by the second elder: "Now let Song Yunfeng return to his home, it is already in the old feelings, if Song Ning is back, I am afraid that something might happen?"


    The crowd responded, and the talkative ones began to speak.


    "Song Ning left that year for our entire family. Although his elder brother Song Yunfeng was a little impulsive and excusable, we forgive him, but if Song Ning is allowed to come back now, I am afraid we will still suffer a boycott?" Song Yunfeng''s second brother, Song Yunyu.


    "Second child, what you said is wrong. When Ning Er left, it was for the family. Now Ning Er comes back, and it is also for the family. What is wrong? In the Star Alliance, few people can now fight Ning Er, afraid Except for the ten Alliance Star elders, there are few people who can tie Ning''er. He is also known as the first person under heaven, and who dares to prevent him from returning to the Song family? "Song Yunfeng said Reasonable.


    The elder elder heard, but smiled: "This is a good saying, but don''t you forget that it was the elders of the Alliance Star Club who ordered Song Ning to leave the Song family, even though they now admit Song Ning ''S existence did not kill Song Ning, but if Song Ning returns to the Song family, the legend will come true. What will happen then? "


    "I didn''t even try it. How can I know if it doesn''t work?" Song Yunfeng asked back.


    Just when Song Yunfeng''s voice fell, someone in the lobby shouted, "No need to try it. I''ve found someone to inquire before."


    Song Yunfeng frowned, and the speaker turned out to be his third brother, Song Yunlei.


    Song Yunlei and Song Yunfeng have a good relationship. Even if they come back now, Song Yunlei can maintain his usual attitude when everyone is hostile to him. It is already very good. Now that Song Yunlei speaks, Song Yunfeng does not know how to refute.


    The patriarch glanced at Song Yunlei: "Youngest, can you have evidence for this?"


    Song Yunlei presented a piece of jade paper with both hands: "I heard about Song Ning before. I thought that if Song Ning could return to our Song family, it would certainly be of great help to the Song family, and also have some deterrent power to the outside world. But when I searched, I heard these from the ten elders. All the prints on the jade paper were recorded at that time. The voices of the ten elders knew the authenticity immediately after a little discrimination. "


    The patriarch''s finger flicked, and the original force rolled the jade note into the air, and then it broke with a bang.


    When the jade paper shattered, some people''s dialogue echoed in the hall.


    After a while, most of the Song family also understood that the Elder Ten did not allow Song Ning to return to the Song family. Instead, he wanted to keep Song Ning firmly on that lingering star. As for Song Ning ��s idea of ??returning to his ancestors, he could already give up. .


    Song Yunfeng''s eyes flashed hard, but he could only clenched his fists and couldn''t say a word. There was no Celestial monk present at the Song family. Although one of the ten elders in the Alliance Star Club was considered the Song family Ancestors, but they do n��t have much right to speak, and the other party will not give any help because of Song Ning ��s things. Even in the jade paper, the ancestors directly opposed Song Ning ��s return to the Song family.


    As the voice dissipated, the elders laughed: "Haha, it seems that we don''t need to say anything more about this matter, but it has caused internal conflicts in the family. Now the ten elders are very clear, Song Condensation return, I am afraid that it will cause some changes in prophecy. Naturally, it will not work. Yunfeng, you should not think about this matter, but it is not the elders who do n��t want your son to return. "


    The anger in Song Yunfeng''s heart still can''t help himself, but at this moment it is Tang Fei''s indifference. He gently tugs Song Yunfeng''s sleeves, indicating that he should not be too angry.


    "Okay, okay! Since you don''t let Ning''er come back, then I will go there to guard him!" Song Yunfeng gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    If ever, the Song family''s people naturally blocked, but at this moment, apart from the patriarch''s desire to retain, not only was there no one to block, but some people urged him to leave.


    "Brother, go quickly. It''s rare that your family is reunited. Song Ningxin is probably resenting you? But to be honest, I feel very sad. After all, your strength, even if you go now, you can''t do anything. On the contrary, it is a burden. Since Song Ning is the first person in the realm of heaven, he has some strength to protect himself, but if it is counted to protect the two of you, I am afraid that it will be a bit reluctant? " Looking at Song Yunfeng.

 Chapter 1178： Panic

    Song Yunfeng heard the words and smiled angrily: "The second son, if you are not convinced, you can compare with Song Ning, but after all, you are an elder, I will ask him to let you order."


    The patriarch originally thought that Song Yunfeng must have been furious this time, but he did not expect that he had been guarding the stars for so many years. His mindset had changed so much, but when he thought about it, it was indeed the case. Song Ning had achieved something. He is naturally happy to be a parent. Which parent does not want his child to be stronger than himself?


    "You ..." Song Yunyu gritted his teeth fiercely: "Brother, since you said so, it seems that I''m going to take a look at Jixingxing. My nephew has never been cared for at home. , I really want to take good care of him. "


    The patriarch raised a brow: "Don''t stop fooling, second son. Now that the war has begun, our Song family has returned to the first-line family. Naturally, we need to wait for dispatch. We can''t act privately. Everyone can''t leave the family. Stand by. "


    "But Ning''er ..." Song Yunfeng said urgently.


    "Song Ning doesn''t need you to worry, he can hold the stars, that means he has this strength, what are you worried about? The emperor is not in a hurry and the **** is anxious, now we still think about our own things, you My son is fine, what is the title of "the first person under the heavens", but we? It is because of his ability to make our Song family return to the first-line family, and now the number of stars we want to protect has also risen sharply. Once, there must have been a baptism in the family. "The second elder Yin Yang blamed the airway.


    Although this is not pleasant to hear, it is true. If there is no Song Ning, their Song family is nothing more than a second-line family. The second-line family needs to protect ten stars during the war, while the first-line family needs it. Thirty guards, the gap between them is too large, roughly calculate, if the monks in the Song family are sent to guard other stars, then the Song family will be empty within half of the moment, I am afraid that the combat strength is weak. Masters are able to hit hard.


    Having said that, their protection is that there are clear regulations in this Star Alliance. If it is really the time, the monks in the Star Alliance will not come to attack the Song family. This is the minimum. The bottom line, even if there is a feud, you must never seek revenge during the war.


    The second elder''s words were extremely targeted. After he finished speaking, he looked at the patriarch and his tone was still full of provocation: "Patriarch, this matter, to be honest, I didn''t think it was a good thing from the beginning. I returned to the front line. The family is passable on the face, but it must be badly wounded. If we were just a second-line family before, then we can preserve our strength in this war. When the war is over, we naturally have the strength to become a first-line family. And strength can be retained. "


    The patriarch narrowed his eyes and sighed coldly, "When did the Song family become so timid? If you are so afraid, you would simply shrink away at home, and someone in your family should stay behind. Don''t leave the line with your son. Now. "


    On the occasion of the war, if someone were to be left behind, it would be a shame and shame, but who thought that these two elders were very happy after hearing the words: "Oh? Since the patriarch said so, then our family accepted it happily, and we must be Everyone guards the Song family when they go out to fight. "


    The eyes of the people around him twitched fiercely, looking at the shameless second elder, he was angry and hated. After all, this task that could stay behind was also a good choice for them, but they did not expect it. The second elder would provoke the patriarch deliberately, thus taking the first place left behind.


    From the eyes of all the people present, even when the patriarch saw what they were thinking, he could not help shaking his head and sighed. The former Song family is no longer, now the Song family, not to mention a scattered sand, even in this time. Has already begun to want to shrink at home, this is the big husband?


    Is it not just the Song family, almost all the families in this Star Alliance are now the same, there are very few people who take the initiative to fight, after all, as everyone knows, the people of the red star attacked the first time they used a dozen Yu Daojing monk, and these dozens of Yu Daojing monks also attacked a star at the same time, which is enough to play a deterrent role.


    Although the range around the Star Alliance is not very large, there are many stars that need to be guarded. Within the scope of this Star Alliance, to be precise, within the scope of the space-time restricted area, the more the stars on the edge, The thinner the aura is, the slower the speed of cultivation is. In this case, many stars near the edge are not monks of the Dao realm, not even the monks of the Dao realm.


    If it weren''t for Song Ning''s being on the stars, the Taoist monks above the stars were also very rare, and then there are several Taoist monks in the neighborhood, but they are all closely related to Song Ning.


    Therefore, if any family wants to send troops to guard the stars, then the hundreds of stars around the time and space forbidden land, on average, can be divided into three or five Yu Daojing monks above each star, and these three or five Yu Dao monks How did the monk monks fight against the attacks of more than a dozen monk monks?


    They all know that they are not Song Ning, they don''t have the ability to compete with each other, and if they really fight, their lives are at stake.


    Although everyone understands that the Scarlet Star wants to crush their heart in the first time, and then to carry out the offensive, but they succumbed, and the heart was indeed hit.


    Nowadays, within each family and sect, less than 20% of them can take the initiative to fight, and these 20% of monks have been arranged separately at this time.


    The ten elders in the Alliance Star Club are now too busy to deal with, and they have already recalled many ascetic monks who have been cultivated outside. How many people can still be recalled by Tao Xiaoshen is still unknown.


    Three days later, the Alliance Star will lay out this battle schematic diagram, and all the people have been assigned. When this battle layout diagram is displayed, almost everyone''s surprise is not observed. Najiu Xing, did not send any Yu Daojing monk to support.


    "The Song family has made a splash this time. Song Ning, was he forced to kill that year, but now he has survived?"

 Chapter 1179： Fellow meat festival

    "It was indeed asked to be killed that year. Who would have thought that it is still alive today? But looking at the attitude of the elders of the League of Stars, it seems that there is no further investigation, just that prophecy ..."


    "The prophecy at that time was actually to prevent Song Ning and the Song family, otherwise it would be immensely involved. The elders of the Alliance Star Club thought that it would be better to kill the child directly and avoid unnecessary trouble. However, who knows that Song Yunfeng ��s forced pleading led to all sorts of things afterwards, and eventually evolved into what he is today. "


    "Interesting, it''s really interesting. I heard that Song Yunfeng was exiled to protect his own son. I thought it was a rumor at the time. Now, at first glance, all this is actually true."


    "You only know? I already knew."


    Voices of this kind are transmitted among different clans of different families. That forgotten child was turned out again, and various versions were spread throughout, but soon, they knew the real version.


    Song Ning was actually dead. Today, Song Ning was born again by forced reincarnation. It is not an exaggeration to say rebirth. Therefore, the ten elders who could hide the Alliance Star Club that year, for all this, Song Yunfeng paid the price is His excellent talent, according to legend, he used his own talent as an exchange, and found a mysterious man. The mysterious man cast a spell, which allowed Song Ning to reincarnate instantly after his death.


    It sounded unbelievable at the time, but now I think that there is only one person in this entire Star Alliance who can have such an accomplishment in the reincarnation, and this person has never been seen, and even the life and death are already unknown.


    According to common sense, it is almost impossible for Xiuwei to die in such a state, but it is different in the Star Alliance. Among the Star Alliance, many of them are monks at the peak of Yudao Realm. Seeking breakthroughs abroad, I do n��t know if I have reached the heavens, but I have n��t seen them for a long time, my life and death are still unknown, and even some celestial monks have somehow disappeared.


    Star Alliance, Fangjiahui.


    The head of the Fang family is this old woman, but the strongest person in the Fang family is naturally not her. At the moment when the war was about to begin, she had already invited the predecessors of the Fang family.


    Under the ground of the Fang family, after a few hours of shaking, a deep gully was cracked. The gully was more than a hundred feet deep. There were more than a dozen stone-built chambers deep in the ground below the hundred feet.


    Among the dozen or so secret rooms, a total of five came out. When each of them just walked out of the secret room, their bodies were rickety, but the more they reached the ground, the more the body became fuller, with blood and flesh, even The already decayed skin has also started to recover, the vitality has been rising, and the cultivation is even more enhanced.


    When they walked out, everyone in the Fang family bowed and knelt, and the breath felt from them seemed extremely high.


    "Now ... which one is the master?" A hoarse voice came from one of the old men, who squinted and his turbid eyes gradually became clear.


    "The thirteenth generation patriarch of the Fang family, Fang Yue." The old woman bowed her head.


    The old man nodded, looked down the gully, and sighed: "There are only five of us left, and the rest are all broken and failed, dead."


    When the words fell, everyone in the Fang family shuddered and their faces looked ugly.


    "Now all of us are stuck at the peak of Yudao Realm, and there are also records in ancient books. You should understand that we will find five of the same clan for the five of us to baptize us and break through the shackles." The old man As he said, he glanced at Fang Moli, who was kneeling on the ground, with a greedy look in his eyes, and his tongue licked over his chapped lips.


    Fang Yue''s heart was tight. Although he had known this matter for a long time, he always thought that if a miracle appeared, he would not need this kind of sacrifice of the same family, but now it seems that it is not enough.


    This is the case of their Fang family''s cultivation method. The monks who have reached the limit are closed in the underground, and they use special methods to practice cultivation. If they do not die, then the cultivation period will prevail, and one day they will break through the customs, although the cultivation is still It is impossible to break through at the peak of Yudao Realm, but it is because of the shackles, and the key to unlock the shackles is the baptism of the boy.


    The juniors on the scene heard this, and they always felt a little unbelievable. They did n��t know these things. To be precise, all the people of Fang family would never know this thing before breaking up. If you know it, you can''t tell the unbroken person, otherwise you will commit a Fang family taboo.


    When the talking old man''s eyes fell on Fang Moli, Fang Moli was able to feel a green stare at him, and his eyes were horrified.


    All of a sudden, the young people of the Fang family couldn''t help but panic. Fang Yue looked up and stood in front of him. Although these five people are all very old, at least they still look like human beings. At that time, there wasn''t even any personal appearance. Now that there are three men and two women in total, it is to find the siblings of the same family with three women and two men to break the shackles for them.


    "Fang Tingting, Fang Lingxin, Fang Shan, Fang Ming, Fang Zihao, five of you come out." Fang Yue ordered.


    The five people heard the words, and their bodies shook immediately, and fear appeared on their faces. Among them, Fang Zihao just heard his name, and he paled and shivered and refused: "I, I have a loved one, I don''t want to Seniors of the Genzu ... "


    "Small things, I think you look like a man. Why, do you despise my wife?" One of the old ladies squinted and smiled, but the flashing in this eye was a bitter cold.


    Han Mang was there, and Fang Zihao, even though his body was shaking, his legs became soft, and he fell to his knees on the ground with a puff: "Ancestor, I beg you, change one, change one ..."


    laugh.


    Before the words fell, Fang Zihao had already fallen to the ground, leaving only a Yuanshen, and this Yuanshen was pinched in the hands of the old woman, and was thrust into his mouth.


    For a moment, all Fang''s family members were shocked. Even Fang Yue, the current patriarch, did not expect that his family ancestor would do so.


    The old lady ate Fang Zihao ��s Yuanshen like she was eating vegetables, then hiccupped, patted her chest, and still squinted her face with a smile, and the folds on her face were even more disgusting: "Since we are called out, It is necessary for us to protect the Fang family. You juniors can act with us, and you will also get a lot of improvement in cultivation. Do n��t give each face a shame, whether you want to die or want to live, you all want to know clearly. Now. "

 Chapter 1180： Is it an ancestor or a devil

    Suddenly, all the faces of the Fang family changed. It was originally believed that on this war, letting the retired ancestors of the family out was enough for them to shelter the entire family, but what they see now is that these ancestors actually wanted Eat them, if they don''t, they must use their bodies as sacrifices to the furnace.


    How cruel is the self-cultivation world, fearing that they didn''t really know it until today, and even their own family members can''t avoid this disaster?


    Fang Yue had not expected this before, she thought that this matter could be easily overwritten, but now it seems that everyone in the Fang family has extreme fear at this moment, but she also knows this matter It is impossible to avoid, inadvertently blocking Fang Moli behind him, other young children can do it, but Fang Moli ca n��t. Fortunately, there are two people who are not in the Fang family now, if they are there, I''m afraid it will be taken the first time.


    Fang Yue''s small movements naturally fell into the eyes of the five people, one of the eyes was the sharpest, and his eyes had been on Fang Moli from the beginning. Now when he sees Fang Yue blocking Fang Moli, his mouth is wide. ,Laughed.


    "The one behind you, find a room, and bring it over." An old ancestor of the Fang family who was about to fall off licked his chapped lips, as if he had seen food.


    Indeed, for them, the hearth of the sacrifice is gourmet!


    Fang Yue shuddered violently, not to mention him, even Fang Moli and everyone else in the Fang family looked tight. Fang Moli had an extraordinary meaning for the Fang family, even if it was sacrificed No one else can absolutely sacrifice Fang Moli. Although it is said that the sacrifice is only once as a furnace tripod, for Fang Moli, the mood after becoming a furnace tripod may affect his life.


    "Ancestor, Mo Li is actually ..."


    "Less nonsense with me, I can see if she is a virgin body. As a furnace, we naturally need the youngest and promising children in this family, don''t just use some crooked melons and dates to fool us." The old man said, squinting his eyes, his eyes flashing fiercely: "Don''t let me say more, otherwise, you all will die!"


    At this time, the ancestor next to the old man looked a little younger, but he was short and fat, humming and said: "I was originally in love with the little nizi, but I didn''t want to be preempted by you. Gee, it''s really a generation. The generation of talented people, that little Nizi is pretty good. If it can become our furnace, it is estimated that the repair can improve a lot. "


    For a moment, Fang''s family was silent. As for Fang Yue, she was anxious and figured out what to do, but she couldn''t figure out how to deal with it. At this time, she was extremely regretful. If she didn''t invite her ancestors, then she wouldn''t Encountered this situation of dilemma.


    "Can I ... Can I? Ancestor ..." Just when everyone was frightened, suddenly a girl walked out of the crowd, this girl is very beautiful, and her body is also enchanting, in this house, except for Fang Mo Apart from Pear, she is the most beautiful among the younger generation. She is Fang Moli''s cousin, Fang Zixin.


    Fang Zixin had just come out, and the chunky man''s eyes lit up. Just now that Fang Zixin was hidden behind him, he didn''t notice. Now, it seems that this Fang Zixin is not much worse than Mo Li, but it is not much worse.


    "Okay! Since you took the initiative, my ancestors will surely love you." The chunky man laughed, and all the fat on his face began to shake, which was extremely disgusting.


    "Zixin, you ..."


    Before Fang Moli''s words were finished, she saw Fang Zixin''s gaze, which was filled with prayers and full of safety. It seemed to hope that Fang Moli would not speak again, as if she would not attract others'' attention if she didn''t speak.


    Fang Zi''s heart tightened, and he quickly looked at the ancestor who had been looking at Fang Moli: "Ancestor, you, can you treat me as a furnace? Sister Mo Li once made great contributions to Fang''s family, I don''t want her to ..."


    Fang Zixin''s move was to anger the chunky ancestor. With a big squeeze, he grabbed Fang Zixin across the air and directly grabbed Fang Zixin beside him: "You can''t hear me? Why, you can''t look down on me, but Fancy my third brother? "


    Three of the chunky men were the ones who had always stared at Fang Moli. At this time, the third brother''s eyes had not moved away from Fang Moli. He didn''t even look at Fang Zili''s heart. It ��s her, not you. Since you ��re so eager to become a furnace, then go with my fourth brother. He has a hand in dealing with women. "


    Fang Zixin''s pupil shrank sharply, just wanting to shout ��don�� ��, but found that his mouth was also blocked.


    For a moment, the other three laughed as if they were crazy, and they all grabbed people from the children of the Fang family.


    Everyone in the Fang family exclaimed that the younger generation wanted to escape, but found that the surroundings had already been stopped by the enchantment, and after seeing this scene, the elders had some misery, and they did n��t know what to say, panicking. The eyes are full of sadness.


    ''Three Brothers'' seemed to be angry, slap in the face, and directly flew Fang Yue, who had no resistance. He was also a thug, just like a doll, grabbing Fang Moli, let Fang Moli Struggling without being shaken.


    "Good boy, how can I be regarded as your grandfather and grandfather? Your bloodline is so good. How can you be awakened without the help of grandfather and grandpa? Have you heard of the awakening of Fangjia bloodline? Sacrifice, I will give you this opportunity today. "''Three Brothers'' eyes swept unscrupulously on Fang Moli.


    "Also, okay, the ancestors let me go, in my heart ... the one I love."


    "Leave it? Did you make a mistake, I''m helping you, but you let me let you go? What does the monk practice all his life? For more powerful strength, higher practice! What? The love between men and women is nothing but you are still young. You do n��t understand it now. You will understand it after today. ��The third brother said, turning to find an empty room.


    Fang Yue saw this scene as completely cold-hearted, but even so, she still did not give up: "Ancestor, please ask the ancestor to stay away, the child of Mori is anxious. If the ancestor really wants to force it, he may be hurt. She is even more likely to commit suicide, please ask the ancestors to let her go, other young women in the family, you choose. "


    The third brother''s eyes moved away from Fang Moli, and the amiable color of laughter and voice also disappeared completely.

 Chapter 1181： The only place

    This killing alone made Fang Yue tremble and dared not move. As for the rest of the Fang family, there were still young and beautiful women who wanted to step up to replace Fang Moli, but now they are not afraid to move.


    Today, Fang Moli is afraid that he cannot escape.


    Fang Yue, as the head of the Fang family, naturally understands that these ancestors of the Fang family have not known how many years they have closed their doors. They are boring and lingering on the verge of life and death. It is possible to die directly, and the thought of the old lady eating a Fang family junior just now made her even more sad.


    "If Mori really can''t escape this fate, that''s her disaster, but I still beg for her ancestor ... to spare her life, and keep her life!" Fang Yue knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    The frightened Fang family saw this scene, the riots stopped, and they all knelt on the ground and pleaded.


    The third brother was stunned. He had never imagined that there would be such a scene. People could kneel and help a woman for mercy in the face of this fear, and the whole family knelt for mercy. In this case, it seems that he caught this Fang Moli is indeed a different identity.


    Everyone saw him so startled that he thought he was turning back and rejoicing.


    But at this moment, his tongue like a snake letter licked his lips, and the yin and yang strangely said: "So this is so beloved, I naturally don''t want to sacrifice immediately after killing, you can rest assured that I will stay In her life, more supplies in the future will save me from the loneliness of this time. "


    The people who were still shaking their heads shuddered violently, raising their heads one by one, especially Fang Yue. After hearing this, the whole person''s expression immediately changed.


    "Ancestor, if you really want to be like this, even if you die hard, our juniors must not allow it!" Fang Yue already stood up when he spoke.


    Everyone else in the Fang family also wanted to get up, but before waiting for their knees to leave the ground, they saw the blood burst, the patriarch, dead!


    The blood exploded, and Fang Yue had never thought of how he would suffer this fate. This is where the ancestor of the Fang family is clearly a demon.


    Just when Fang Yueyu wanted to rush over with the body of Yuanshen and explode, Yuanshen was caught by the third brother, and the third brother put his Yuanshen directly on his mouth.


    "No!" Fang Moli exclaimed.


    The third brother was slightly startled, but he didn''t expect Fang Moli to be able to speak under such circumstances. Just now he had blocked Fang Moli''s whole body, let alone mobilizing the fairy power, even if it was moving, he couldn''t move. .


    Fang Yue ��s Yuanshen was caught, and the third brother narrowed his eyes to Fang Moli, the eyes of which were all pampered: "Her life is in your hands, the fate of the entire Fang family is also in your hands, you make a decision Right. "


    The third brother''s cold eyes seemed to be able to see through Fang Moli''s mind: "All the lives of Fang''s family can be exchanged for your freedom. You can change it or not."


    Fang Moli didn''t panic anymore. Instead, she became extremely calm. She seemed to have determined her own destiny. With a cold smile on her lips, she seemed to be talking about a deal with the devil.


    "If everyone else in the Fang family is dead, then I will definitely be your sacrifice, let them go, I ... will obey you." Fang Moli looked back at the Fang family, his eyes were only swept, but looked Everyone in the Defang family''s eyes wet with tears: "If they have any more casualties, I will not give up my body no matter how ..."


    Just when Fang Moli''s remarks had just fallen, even though there were Fang''s monks who wanted to explode, they had already been suppressed because they hadn''t waited for him to succeed.


    The cultivation at the peak of Yudaojing directly imprisoned all the fairy powers of all the monks in Fang''s family. At this moment, no one can commit suicide with his own will.


    The Fang family, the first-line family of the Star Alliance, was in a moment, and it was even more terrifying than hell.


    Such incidents not only occurred in the Fang family, but also in many family denominations, but they were not as cruel as the Fang family, nor as tragic as the Fang family.


    If it is said that there is still a happy land in the entire Star Alliance, then it is probably a star.


    On the stars, because of Song Ning ��s previous appearance, although the deaths and injuries were heavy, the overall condition was indeed excellent. Just when all the monks of the stars were clearing the battlefield, Song Ning ��s words interrupted them.


    On the battlefield, corpses are formed into mountains, and blood flows into rivers. This is naturally a common phenomenon. Once there was a **** storm, but now it has to be cleaned like a paradise?


    "In the battlefield, the bones of all the dead and wounded are piled up here." Song Ning flicked his fingers, and an invisible force supported it, just like a transparent beam of light: "Stack the bones here , With the intention of sounding the alarm, Yaoji is the battlefield and the most marginal star in the entire Star Alliance. The war we are about to greet here will be the most in the entire Star Alliance, and the attacks will be the most violent. From this moment, All the monks who know the formation method have begun to form a formation method to prevent it. "


    As everyone responded, Black Wind beside Song Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s only a few months since I saw you, but you are much more cheerful." Song Ning said.


    Heifeng waved his hands again and again: "You don''t know what you are doing, what you did reminds me of a thing that year."


    "Oh? Come and listen." Song Ning said.


    The Black Wind responded: "There were many stars in the battlefield at that time. They compared to which star had the highest pile of corpses. The higher the height, the more it means that this star is strong. , Actually killed many monks of their own stars to recharge, but it really made many aggressors daunted after seeing the height of this corpse. "


    Song Ning smiled and did not go on. Since the end of the last war, he has been observing the iron pestle left in the ground, saying that it is an iron pestle, but in fact what material it is is not even clear to him This iron pestle seems to be a magic weapon, which exudes a terrifying atmosphere. Although it does not cause harm to people now, it cannot be guaranteed that it will be the same in the future.


    "Look, what is this iron pestle?" Song Ning pointed out.


    "I don''t know, but it feels like this iron pestle is certainly not ordinary." Xiaofen sniffed.


    Xiao Ke also shook his head: "I can''t see it, but it should be very dangerous. It''s better to find someone to block this place."


    Heifeng ��s answer was almost the same. It was during wartime that such hidden dangers should indeed be eliminated as much as possible, but Song Ning had also tried to pull this thing out, but in the end he failed. I thought to myself, if there is anything that can melt this iron pestle, it will be done once and for all.

 Chapter 1182： Comparable to the speed of heaven

    Thinking of this, Song Ning suddenly thought of something, but felt a little sighed. Before going to the falling dust star, on top of the falling dust star, the Fang family Fang Moli entered the ancient immortal tomb. The thing he wanted to get was called Chi. Lian Bingyan, at the time, he did not ask much about what Chi Lian Bing Yan was for, but for the use of Chi Lian Bing Yan, he learned from Song Tangning''s mouth among the ancient immortal tombs.


    It can melt all weapons in the world.


    If Chilian Ice Flame can melt all weapons in the world, can the iron pestle in front of him now use Chilian Ice Flame to melt? If this is the case, it would be better to go and see the dust star.


    "Master, what do you want?" Heifeng asked Song Ning for a long time, and then asked.


    Song Ningluo calculated that in the world, it hasn''t been a long time since the last attack, and the other party should not have launched the attack so quickly, and Song Ning has also analyzed. At that time, if the monk could enter the ��� �� that day, absolutely It may just be that those Yudaojing monks were rescued from a distance.


    In this way, Yu Daojing monk dared not come here within a certain period of time, and it is absolutely impossible for monk celestial monk to enter Jiu Xingxing, so for safety reasons, it is enough to let Xiao Incin stay here.


    Thinking of this, Song Ning turned and commanded: "Xiao Fen, you stay, I''m going to drop a dust star and borrow something to come back."


    Xiao Fen heard the words and nodded. After a brief command, Song Ning jumped up, jumped into the sky, and flew towards the falling dust star at a rapid speed. Before he came back from the falling dust star, he encountered a turbulent space and could not defend the sword. Moving, nowadays I have adapted a little bit in recent days. Although I can''t move too much distance in an instant, but it can reduce the time on the way, it won''t delay for a long time.


    Song Ning flew all the way through the starry sky and saw almost all kinds of stars starting to lay defenses. When these people saw Song Ning galloping in the starry sky, they could not help but nod at Song Ning. Bowing, it seems to be saying hello to Song Ning, but in fact, it is because Song Ning''s flight speed is too fast, this speed is no different from teleportation.


    In the starry sky, there are hundreds of fringe stars that need to be tightly guarded. One of the stars is named Bian Yaoxing. Many monks who are preparing to enter Bian Yaoxing are flying.


    Bian Yaoxing is a particularly important level for the Star Alliance, so the strength of the monks sent from here is not weak, and the number is also very large. Among them, there are seven or eight Taoist monasteries. The monk, this is a very powerful lineup for the edge stars of the defense.


    For the other monks flying in the starry sky, the speed of their group of people is extremely fast. All the people flying along the way are also those who salute them. This is the most basic courtesy. In the starry sky, the speed of flight can already be regarded as a manifestation of the monk''s behavior and strength. The faster the speed, the stronger the strength.


    It is precisely because of the importance of Bian Yaoxing and the arrogance of the monks who came to aid, so many of the monks with heads and faces in Bian Yaoxing greeted these monks outside Bian Yaoxing at the moment. When they saw this group of monks flying After the speed, when even with emotion in his heart, Star Alliance really treated them well.


    "Welcome all the seniors to come to help." The master of Bian Yaoxing is just a monk at the peak of the fairyland. After seeing many monks of the Daojing Realm, the whole person dared not look up.


    Among the group of monks who rescued Yaoyao Bian Yaoxing, there was an old man of eight Taoist monasteries. This old man was the strongest among the monks of the monastery. He glanced at everyone and was very satisfied. Laughed: "Oh, we are the strongest lineup in the entire Star Alliance, and now we are here to protect you from Yaoxing, you are a blessing here."


    When I heard that it was the strongest lineup in the entire Star Alliance, Bian Yaoxing ��s hearts were naturally inspired by many monks. Today is the first time in their life that they have seen Yu Daojing monks coming here and watching each other. This magnificent momentum naturally unconditionally believes that they are the strongest in the entire Star Alliance.


    Just now they have seen the speed of this group of monks from Dao Daojing. The speed of their flight is about 5,000 miles per hour. This speed is already the many monks they have seen in the past few days. The fastest among them.


    But just when the voice of the monk Yu Daojing of the eight Taoist monasteries fell, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the starry sky, and the ray of light appeared between the flashes, and then disappeared. It was just that the blink of an eye did not arrive. , Look like this should be a thousand miles away.


    In a blink of an eye, it has already crossed a distance of thousands of miles. Not to mention the eight Taoist monks, it is difficult to be the monk at the peak of Yudaojing.


    I just said that this group of people is the strongest lineup in the entire Star Alliance, but now there is a monk who blinks like a flash. The face is hot.


    "Then ... it seems not one of the ten elders. Who is it that has such power?" There was another monk with a strength slightly inferior to him at the eight Taoist monks. The same is the eight Daotai, after seeing this flashing figure, hurriedly bowed to the distance.


    The person in the distance seemed to have seen them, his body took a slight pause, the whole person stood thousands of miles away, nodded at them remotely.


    At this point, the eight Daotai monks who hadn''t bowed to salute hurriedly bowed, frightened with cold sweat on his forehead. At this time, he had also seen it thoroughly. Those who were thousands of miles away, it was a rumor. Among Song Ning!


    "In the entire Star Alliance, does the first person under heaven have such a strength?" He muttered: "The speed of this movement is afraid that only heavenly monks have it, but I think His breath can only feel that it is a fairyland. "


    The person beside him heard a bitter smile: "If the other person''s cultivation can directly show us, then how can it be called the first person under the heavens? Now I want to come, this person is really a little bit different, just It is this movement speed that can prove that his perception of Tao is not under the celestial monk, but he is so anxious, where is he going? "


    "Don''t think about it any more, and peep into the secrets of our predecessors. We''d better do less of this kind of thing." The eight Daotai monks took a deep breath and wiped off their foreheads. The mountain was higher than the mountain. This is true.

 Chapter 1183： sad

    Song Ning''s affairs have already spread throughout the entire Star Alliance, but there are also a large number of people who do not know the existence of Song Ning, for example ... the five who came out of the ground from the Fang family.


    The name, for monks who have existed for a long time, is sometimes just a name. When many monks in the Fang family entered the underground chamber for retreat and cultivation, they had already discarded their names and distinguished them by number. Each time When you open the underground secret room, you can come out in order.


    Fang Dao one to Fang Dao five, this is the name of the five of them.


    At this time, the Fang family, even the sky turned grey, they could hear the screams from the room. This is that the five people were ''enjoying'' the flesh memorial service. The progress of the others was not known. But Fang Daoyi didn''t do it at this time, but carefully looked at the woman in front of him in the room.


    For tens of thousands of years, he has been in the underground retreat for tens of thousands of years. Now I see this beautiful woman in front of me.


    In the vicissitudes of the sea, the change of Fang''s family is really not small. Unexpectedly, there will be such a superb woman. In a flash, he looked at the white and flawless woman in front of him, and even hesitated to enjoy.


    However, the better things are, the more he wants to destroy. He has been in retreat for so long, in order to be able to break through to the heavenly realm, the heavenly monk, what he wants to get, let alone a woman, in this world. Everything is in your hands.


    "The flesh memorial service is really a good thing." Fang Dao smiled like this, the wrinkles on his face were dense, like old bark, and there was a trace of disgusting greed in his eyes, just like what he saw in his eyes. What I saw was not just a woman, but a beautiful meal.


    On the bed, the woman''s gaze was slightly dull, as if it was terrified, but in this dull gaze, there was a trace of resoluteness, it seemed that she was determined, even if she lost more, she would not flinch. .


    "You will let other people in the family, right?" She did not shout hysterically, but her voice was slightly hoarse.


    Fang Daoyi grinned, and the mossy teeth in his mouth were disgusting, and a stinky smell filled the whole house: "When I was under the ground, the woman I wanted most was a woman, as long as you can give it to my wife. I feel, let alone I wo n��t hurt them, I will do my best to protect them, after all, they are also my descendants, my people. "


    On the bed, the woman trembled and smiled weakly.


    Descendants?


    Tribe?


    wife?


    In her life, if there must be any regrets, it may be that she can no longer see Song Ning. When she was separated from Song Ning, she was too rushed. Although she knows Song Ning in the Alliance Star Club, Song Ning is now right now Busy to defend the stars, even if she wanted to ask for assistance, there was no chance.


    What''s more, these five people are the supreme existence of the Fang family. They are about to become the guardians of the Fang family of heavenly monks. What if Song Ning came forward? Not to mention that he can''t fight these five people, even if he can, can he protect the Fang family in the future?


    There are too many things in life that are unsatisfactory, and how many times does a monk have to experience than ordinary people?


    She took a deep breath, her chest was creeping, or her face was slightly better because of a little relief, and her beauty was more thrilling.


    "I only have one request." She whispered.


    As soon as Fang Dao looked at her, the more indifferent the woman was, the more excited he was: "You say."


    "After the end, kill me or let me commit suicide."


    Fang Dao seemed to have expected it for a long time, nodding with a smile, it was agreed.


    He stepped closer, raised his hand, and landed on her belt, just pulling it slightly, he was able to untie the belt.


    Fang Moli closed his eyes and breathed tremblingly ...


    In the starry sky, suddenly a ray of light appeared above this Fangjia. The contacts with the Fangjia people were all falling into the dust star. Now this is the first time he came to the main star where the Fangjia is located. Slightly delayed the time.


    The star where the Fang family is located is called the Luo Fang star. Although there are some enchantments around the Luo Fang star, for Song Ning, this level of enchantment does not need to be destroyed at all, just follow the rules in the enchantment gap It ��s good to come in, it ��s not a big deal.


    At this time, the Fang family was already silent. Suddenly, the stranger who appeared suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. They saw that this stranger turned out to be a fairyland cultivation practice. When he wanted to catch it, he could At the moment when the lord saw Song Ning, he stopped drinking and made all the children of Fang''s family stop.


    Song Ning''s eyes swept the Fang family, and even if the atmosphere of the Fang family was not right, at this time, in addition to the five extremely strong fluctuations in the Fang family, it was accompanied by a cry of hysterical misery Scream, there are men and women in this screaming sound, it sounds like being ...


    "Song Daoyou, there are some things in the Fang family, it is not convenient for you to receive you, and I invite you ..."


    "What about Moli?"


    Song Ning looked around, and then locked in a room. From that room, he could feel the weak fluctuations of Fang Moli, but there was a boundary around the room, and what he felt was not very clear. As for the room At this moment, he has not noticed the fluctuations of his fairyland.


    "Moli she ... in the room." The lord flashed in front of her eyes, and she suddenly thought of something. If Song Ning, maybe it could be stopped, even if he could not match the five, after all, if Fang Moli could be saved ...


    bass.


    As soon as the lord''s voice fell, Song Ning probably thought of something. With a move, he rushed towards the room where Fang Moli was.


    He just wobbled, and when he appeared outside Fang Moli''s door, his hand fell on the door: "Mo Li, are you in the room?"


    In the room, the old hands paused, the clothes and belts hadn''t waited to be untied, but suddenly someone came to disturb him.


    "Go!" He flipped his hand and slammed the door.


    This palm directly lifted a vortex of size one foot, as if attacked by the vortex of the void. Wherever the vortex of the void passes, even the door of the room is directly swallowed into it. By the way, even the monk Yu Daojing had no chance of alive under this blow.


    Fang Moli opened her eyes when she heard the voice at the door. She wanted to persuade her, but her thin lips just opened, but it was too late.


    Suddenly the attack broke out, the door was swallowed by the void vortex, and Song Ning, who was less than a foot away from the door, was already exposed. He stood on the spot, his expression was extremely calm, as if he had not been reacted yet and was attacked ...

 Chapter 1184： How do you want him to die

    Indeed, Song Ning is hailed as the first person under the heavenly realm, but that is merely hailed as, under the heavenly realm is the infinite imperial realm. Although the existence of the imperial realm is not as good as the heavenly realm, it has There are unlimited possibilities. The monks of the Dao State of their Fang family were already the pinnacles of the Dao State when they closed their doors. Now that they are out of the customs, no one knows how terrible their strength is.


    The first person under the sky, but in front of this blow, did not react at all!


    Fang Moli originally had absolute confidence in Song Ning. In her view, Song Ning suddenly appeared, even if she might not have been beaten, but she would not die, but now, there is a blank in her mind, too late to think. What Song Ning might become, just watched that vortex was about to fall on Song Ning.


    "Humph, Wonderland?" Fang Dao glanced contemptuously at Song Ning and turned his head to look no further. He didn''t care if the room was intact, if anyone could see him in such a messy body Owning Fang Moli''s white and jade-like body can also make him more satisfied.


    But when everyone thought that this vortex could directly swallow Song Ning, they suddenly saw that the vortex hit Song Ning and suddenly disappeared.


    It wasn''t that the vortex swallowed Song Ning, but it was Song Ning that swallowed the vortex.


    The Vortex Vortex disappeared under the faint golden light on the surface of Song Ning. The light of the two-star overlord body attached to the surface of Song Ning. He was like a golden man in the whole body. His body shook slightly and appeared behind Fang Dao.


    Fang Dao felt a cold neck, a hand had already squeezed him fiercely, a strong force poured into his body, he didn''t even have time to move, and the strength of his body seemed to be imprisoned Generally, it can''t move.


    From the strong two forces of Yin and Yang in Song Ning''s body, the force of Yin is sufficient to freeze the flow of force in all monks under the heavens, and the Force of Yang can burn the touched force, he used to I do n��t know yet, but just now, the two-star overlord on his body could not completely defend the Vortex. Instead, the body ��s Zhiyang Force took the initiative to attack, seemingly engulfed the Vortex, but actually it was the Vortex. All the forces in it were burned.


    "It''s okay?" Song Ning didn''t seem to care about the monk at the peak of Yudao Realm, but his eyes fell on Fang Moli.


    He looked at Fang Moli and his clothes were intact. Although he was already shocked, he was not injured.


    At this time, it is not necessary to say that it was Fang Moli. The entire Fang family, and even the four people who were busy with the physical memorial service, also stopped and walked out of the room. Looking towards this side, when they saw Fang Daoyi, When being held by a fairyland monk''s neck and unable to move, the body surface ignited the original force and waited for the opportunity to move.


    "Can these five be killed?" Song Ning''s voice was very weak, enough to be blown away by the wind.


    However, at this moment, these simple seven words, like bells, echoed in the ears of the Fang family.


    Fang Moli didn''t know how to answer, but when she hesitated, she only heard a click.


    This voice is extremely crisp.


    Life is so fragile, even if it is a monk at the top of Yudao Realm, even if it is only a slight distance from the sky realm, and even already has the roots of the sky realm, you can really become a sky realm monk after only paying homage with the flesh. But it will be killed in an instant.


    A mortal killing a pig still requires a pig-killing knife, which provokes resistance when slaughtered, and it takes a lot of effort to be sure, but now, Song Ning just raises his hand, and then squeezes hard, a peak of Yudaojing The monk''s life is gone.


    The entire Fang family was surprisingly quiet at the moment, and even the four Taoist peak monks who came out from the ground together at this moment had their mouths half open. It seemed difficult to believe what was happening in front of them.


    The monk Yu Daojing had just died, and the Yuanshen hadn''t had time to escape. He was directly grabbed by Song Ning. Song Ning''s hands flashed a firelight, which was rotating like a hot wheel, and it exuded inside The hot force fluctuates.


    "This, this is Zhiyang Force ?!" Fang Dao Er could not help but step back half a step, his eyes were full of incredible colors, he seemed to have thought of something, and quickly returned to his room, while the other three People also hurried back to the room.


    Unfinished carnival, they are continuing!


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    In Song Ning''s hands, this voice was accompanied by a screaming scream. He did not use Zhiyang Yuanli to directly burn the Yuanshen of the Fangdaoyi to death, but tortured him.


    "Mo Li, who is this person?" Song Ning put his palm in front of Fang Moli.


    At this time, Song Ning''s hands became claw-shaped, and one of the flames roasted Fang Daoyi. The spirit of Fang Daoyi was extremely pitiful, like a dry rickety old man, who could not stand such torture. There is no more majesty before a moment.


    Everyone on the Fang family''s onlookers has also seen that this person who can kill Fang Dao at the peak of Yu Dao Realm in a flash is the first person in the Star Realm Alliance under the heavens that have been circulating recently. Song Ning!


    "How do you want him to die." Song Ning said again.


    Fang Moli gritted his teeth, and his voice was weak: "Song, Song Ning ... They are all ancestors of the Fang family. After the body sacrifice, they can break through to the heavens, and war is imminent, they are to protect the Fang family, I ... �� "


    Fang Moli suddenly didn''t know how to word it.


    Song Ning smiled, and didn''t seem to notice the so-called flesh memorial in Fang Moli''s words, but his eyes were calm, and there was even a smile on his lips: "I only saw him trying to bully you, then he should be damned."


    Fang Moli didn''t say, Song Ning''s wrist shook, and even the screams of screams hadn''t even been heard. Fang Daoyi''s Yuanshen had gone with the wind and disappeared between this world and the world, even the dross. Left.


    "Fang family, everyone listens well, no matter who I am, I can''t hurt Fang Moli, she is my Taoist friend." Song Ning then finished, turned around and looked at Fang Mo again after the Fang family stunned. Pear, soft eyes: "It''s all right."


    Fang Moli was in a trance. She was too timid just now, and at the same time considering the future of Fang ��s family, she was suddenly agitated, and quickly grabbed Song Ning ��s hand: ��Come on, hurry on, those four ancestors are now going on The flesh memorial service, once the memorial service is completed, they are heaven! "


    Fang Moli wanted to save those people of the same generation, but if she really told Song Ning and Song Ning did the same, what would the future of the Fang family be like? She was just a person and could not decide the whole Fang family. If the people of Fang family complained about her again, how would she respond?


    Cries for help came from the four surrounding rooms. The sound could be heard from the sound alone. The remaining four people had not yet succeeded. But for them, whether they succeeded or not, that is, between the imperatives.

 Chapter 1185： Sacrifice

    PS: Please correct it before the text. There was a bug in Chapter 1183. The old lady Fang Yue was dead. What appeared was the lord of the Fang family on the falling dust star, not Fang Yue.


    "The flesh sacrifice ..." Song Ning raised his hand and pinched it out of thin air, and a force appeared, and this powerful suction immediately attracted a strong wind to him, like a vortex.


    Among the four surrounding rooms, when there was a cry of exclamation, the four young children of Fang ��s family who had been forcibly captured flew out, and all the clothes had been torn apart. Is shocking.


    As soon as they flew out of the room, they immediately had an invisible force to pull them back. While the two forces were pulling, the four people were the most painful, just like the body was being pulled, It may break into two at any time.


    "Junior, do you dare to take care of our Fang family? Find death!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the four young children were immediately sucked in by Song Ning. At the same time, Fang Dao and his two bodies flicked and appeared like four ghosts in Song Ning''s four directions. Condense a little.


    "Sacrifice to the air!"


    When the four people drank at the same time, Song Ning was about to push away the four young children of the Fang family next to him. Falling into the soil, the force from the body to the yin to yang also runs crazy.


    However, just when he had made a good defense, he found that the attack of the four had not fallen on him. He felt a little, and suddenly realized that something was not right.


    The surrounding space began to become distorted. Even his sight was obstructed, and he found that everything in front of him was distorted and could not be seen at all.


    A voice came out of his mind. This sound echoed like a magical absolute sound. It came from all directions, roaring, shaking the internal organs. If it was not strong, it might be overwhelmed and broken into slag.


    In the outside world, this is just between breathing, but Song Ning feels like it has been very painful after a few years.


    This is the power of the rules!


    With the original force, the rules were urged and the rules changed. No matter what kind of monk, they couldn''t adapt in an instant, as if they had entered the world they specified and were subject to the rules.


    However, as far as the rules are concerned, Song Ning has a very profound exploration. Even if it seems to be stuck in the quagmire at this time, he still has a strong self-control force.


    Just when Song Ning could not open his eyes and his body began to twitch, the four ancestors of Fang family sneered. As for the other people in Fang family, when they saw this scene, their hearts were filled with infinite fear.


    The stronger the ancestors of the original family, the more they should be happy, but now, they see that the four ancestors have joined forces to subdue Song Ning, the first person in the day, and look like this, it seems that Song Ning Has lost the enemy and will soon be killed.


    If so, what **** will their Fang family live in in the future?


    "Junior, I don''t know if the sky is thick." Fang Daoer sneered.


    Fang Daosan raised the corner of his mouth, a haze flashed in his eyes, and there was a trace of greed in the haze. He licked his lips: "Fang Moli, that little nizi is good. I just wanted it, but I didn''t want to be robbed by Fang Daoyi. Go, now he is dead, but it is a good thing. "


    "Huh, if you die, there''s nothing to say. If he''s there, he''ll still get a share of our soup." Fang Daosi didn''t care too. It seemed that he wasn''t the same person.


    For them, there has been no family affection for many years, and their psychology has changed dramatically for many years. As for guarding the Fang family, they are just saying something better and not saying it. They are here to collect debts. Too.


    At this time, the Fang family couldn''t help at all. An invisible aperture slowly pushed them away, and pushed it to ten feet away. Anyone who wanted to touch the aperture would be paralyzed by this aperture. Many parties The monk Jia Daojing wanted to rush in, but as soon as he touched, he collapsed directly beyond ten feet.


    After three breaths passed, the smile on their faces was stronger, and Song Ning, who was surrounded by the four of them, had already squatted down half of his body at this time, obviously it was difficult to support, even to stand up .


    No one knows how much pain Song Ning has suffered at this time, nor do they know what kind of attack Song Ning has suffered. What is the method of offering the empty finger, what kind of technique is it, they still don''t know so far.


    "After two more breaths, this kid probably starts to turn into a pool of blood? Isn''t it even better if the celestial monk is accidentally hit by an empty finger?" Fang Dao Two grinned, this empty finger has long been lost, but each of their monks in the Fang family must practice before leaving.


    At this time, not only the Fang family felt the crisis, but even Xiao Ke, who was far away from thousands of miles, did not feel a pain in his heart, as if he felt something.


    By the side of Xiao Ke, Xiao Fen saw that his condition was wrong, and almost stumbled down from the air, so he held it up.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Burn asked.


    "Song Ning he ... may be in danger." Xiao Ke covered his heart, the pain became more and more intense. The last time he encountered this situation, Song Ning also encountered a crisis.


    Because she had left half of her heart in Song Ning''s body. Although it was a long time ago, it was an indisputable fact.


    Without saying anything, Xiao Fen, the incarnation of the sword light, would have to rush out of the ��� ��, but just when he just flew to the edge of the ��� ��, suddenly there was a black light in front of him.


    "Can''t go, the master wants us to stay here, how can we leave at will?" Black Wind spread his hands to block.


    Li Yan''s eyes suddenly appeared: "Flash away!"


    "Xiao Fen, the master can resolve itself every time he encounters a crisis. If it is really a dilemma, Xiao Ke will not sit idly by. She must leave before you. Now, if you are gone, what is this �� �� ��What? The master wants us to keep here, even if we die, we must complete the task he left behind. "


    Xiaohan was about to force off, but suddenly found that Xiao Ke''s hand fell on her.


    "How is it?" Xiao Fen eagerly said.


    Xiao Ke gasped, although his face was not good-looking, but his body was stable.


    "The owner is not in danger of life, although the situation is not good, but don''t worry, small burning, the task of guarding here, can''t be completed without you, the war is coming, we should not distract the master, don''t you forget, Once the eighty-one statues are opened, the master can see the situation of the stars. If it is time for his life and death crisis, because of the slightest impact on the war conditions of the stars, it will be fatal to him. "

 Chapter 1186： Wuji, Supreme Realm

    Seeing that Xiao Fen still didn''t want to give up, Xiao Ke said again: "If Song Ning is in trouble, I will go before you."


    Xiaofen only gave up. Although she knew it in her heart, if Song Ning really had something wrong, even if she went, she might not be able to play any role, but she couldn''t let it go after all.


    At this moment, with Xiao Ke''s heart feeling more comfortable, above Luo Fangxing, Song Ning''s body also gradually stood up from squatting to the ground.


    For Fang Dao and others, this is completely impossible. It is possible to stand up in this situation, not to mention the fairyland monk who has great strength in front of him, even if he is a monk who has just entered heaven. It is totally impossible.


    Sacrificial empty finger.


    It''s a sacrifice for the sky. The sky is the rule. The rule wants to accept people. How can a monk who doesn''t understand the rule easily escape from it?


    However, although Song Ning still had his eyes closed at this time, he had stood upright and the pain on his face had completely disappeared, and there was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    For Song Ning, the rule is not a kind of restraint, but a breakthrough. Between this world and earth, there is no rule that can last for long. As long as someone wants to break it, then this rule can be broken. Although he can''t reach all the rules of the world today, the rules of the jihad were originally made by monks. This is not a rule of the world, nor a rule of a avenue, but only for the sake of a spell. Rules out.


    This rule is vulnerable.


    Under the oppression of this rule, the empty spirit realm in Song Ning''s body that has not been able to break through for a long time appears again.


    This time, the Netherworld was not actively displayed by Song Ning, but operated on its own. At the moment when the Netherworld appeared, almost all the space and time in the Star Alliance had a moment of stagnation.


    The stagnation of time and space is not impossible, but it depends on the scope of space. The larger the space, the greater the difficulty. The space of the entire Star Alliance, measured by the monk itself, is almost endless.


    At this moment, whether it is still flying in the starry sky, just leaving the border, or still meditating, as long as it is a celestial monk, his eyes are all looking in the direction of Song Ning.


    "This ... this kind of breath, I haven''t seen it in years."


    "Wu Ji ... Pinnacle ..."


    "The true peak power of Wuji, the power of Wuji, can break all the illusory rules in the world, and the strength of the peak can be any existence under the sky."


    "It turned out to be him?"


    While the celestial monks of the Star Alliance were shocked, the celestial monks among the **** stars also felt a strong crisis at this moment, even though they had long known that the strong men in the space-time forbidden land had been sleeping, but But I don''t know if they can wake up one day, nor do they know if they are still alive after a long time.


    But now, when they feel the power from the Star Alliance, they are all silent.


    Even with such a powerful border, it is still able to pass on this force. Is this a shock or an unintentional act?


    If the deterrence is okay, at least some people are working hard to break through the blockade. The strength of the force is justified, but if it is unintentional, then how powerful will this force be?


    For heaven and earth, monks are small existences, but even so, monks are the most powerful when they perceive heaven and earth and break through. At this moment, even heaven and earth, it is difficult to restrain the eruptions in their bodies. power.


    Because this world is created by monks!


    "Every immortal emperor has become a martial arts forever. Although he had the sign of immortal emperor before, now who will feel the peak of martial arts now?"


    During the speech, Qian Yuntianjun looked at the direction of the space-time forbidden land, and his eyes were full of dignity: "This attack ... is it right or wrong? After many years, the space-time forbidden land has been refined by the space-time enclave. It has not become weak because of the boundary between time and space, but it is getting stronger and stronger. "


    "Qianyun, this force, I am afraid that soon, we monks in the realm will join the battlefield." One hand fell on Qianyun Tianjun''s shoulder, Qianyun Tianjun did not turn his head but who had heard it.


    "Zi Luo Tianjun, why are you so interested, come to me?" Qian Yun Tianjun asked.


    "I haven''t felt the power of Wu Ji for hundreds of thousands of years. Since ancient times Wu Xiu broke the celestial pole, this fluctuation should be a breakthrough, but I don''t know whether the breakthrough is the one of the martial arts. I am curious. , Thinking that if you are closer, you can feel a little deeper. "Zi Luo Tianjun smiled.


    "How do you feel?" Qian Yun Tianjun said again.


    Zimeng Tianjun smiled: "A very strong force is driving the cultivation practice in my body that has not broken ice for a long time, vaguely, there is guidance."


    "I didn''t expect it to be cheaper for you." Qian Yuntianjun smiled and raised his finger to the side: "There is my closed dojo over there, lending you a breakthrough."


    "Thank you." When Zimeng Tianjun flashed, the whole person disappeared, and when he appeared again, he was already meditating in Qianyun Tianjun''s dojo.


    The entire starry sky, I am afraid that there is no third person other than the two of them to know, just under the wave of martial arts breaking, there is a Tianjun who was affected and felt, and the bottleneck that has not been broken for a long time is also at this moment. With loosening.


    Celestial monk, the difficulty of every breakthrough is indescribable.


    Gradually, this volatility disappeared, that is, when the volatility disappeared, in the forbidden space of time and space, above the Luo Fangxing star, in the dark starry sky, a phantom light appeared.


    This phantom light is so large that it is almost half a small Luo Fangxing star. The ordinary monk looked a little hard, but when the phantom light was near, all the people who saw this scene were stunned.


    That ... is a door.


    A door that should only appear when the spiritual realm monk breaks into the fairyland.


    At that time, even when Wu Ji became an immortal, such a door could not appear, but today, it appeared.


    Although Song Ning has not been able to open his eyes now, he has already felt the existence of this force, and the ethereal domain around him has also been ascended silently, within ten feet of the surroundings, there are no rules at all, even The rules of life''s operation are gradually eliminated, this radius is his realm!


    "Supreme Territory ..." Song Ning muttered, the voice was heard from somewhere, but it was somewhat like the invincible field around him now.


    In the sky, the magical huge door hit, directly smashing the enchantment around Luo Fangxing into powder, and went straight to Song Ning ...

 Chapter 1187： Martial arts, supreme gate

    At this moment, all the monks in the entire Star Alliance, but everyone who can feel the fluctuations, all rose into the sky and looked at the direction of Luo Fangxing.


    The ten elders in the Alliance Star Club watched this scene dumbly. It was totally unimaginable that this scene would appear on Luo Fangxing.


    Just now, when they learned what was happening on Luo Fangxing, they had already sent an elder in the realm to go forward to stop it. For the Star Alliance, which is on the verge of war, whether it is Song Ning ��s side or The four members of the Fang family are all fighting power that they cannot lose.


    But now, even celestial monks, it is difficult to get close to Luo Fangxing, because above Luo Fangxing, Song Ning is breaking through, and Song Ning ��s breakthrough today is protected by the rules in this star, even the celestial monks Unshakable.


    Luo Fangxing made an overwhelming "click" sound under the impact of the phantom giant gate. When the main gate descended on Luo Fangxing, in addition to the four Fang family ancestors within 10 feet of Song Ning Everyone felt an inexplicable force.


    This force seems to guide them, even if they have never practiced martial arts, there is an impulse in their hearts that they want to practice martial arts. As for those Fangjia monks who have experienced martial arts, all close their eyes and cross their knees. Meditating seems to be feeling.


    Above this phantom giant door, five large characters are clearly visible.


    Martial arts, the supreme gate.


    Between heaven and earth, there are countless opportunities for cultivation, but some opportunities are eternal.


    When breaking through the fairyland, the fairy gate will appear. The height of the fairy gate determines the future cultivation behavior.


    "Budo, Supreme Gate ... I really can''t think of it. Even if it is recorded in the classics, I am afraid that it is in this star field. Only a few people have had this Budo Supreme before breaking through. Door, and not at the same time. "


    "The Supreme Gate ... It is impossible to appear in the same period. You and I know that in this world, no matter whether it is an immortal or an ordinary, there is a fixed number. The Supreme Gate has only one fan since ancient times!"


    As the two men spoke, a long-browed old man appeared slowly. As soon as he appeared, the two next to him bowed immediately, and all the celestial monks around them bowed to the old man with great respect.


    "Longmei Tianzun."


    Changmei Tianzun nodded slightly, squinting at Luo Fangxing, who was countless miles away, and a deep flash of horror flashed in his deep eyes.


    "he����"


    Everyone hurriedly looked at Changmei Tianzun. In this star field, there was only one such person who was good at deducing the ancient and modern future. His vision was naturally unique.


    Changmei Tianzun didn''t say much, but just watched quietly. The monks waited for a moment, and when they saw the other party they didn''t speak, they looked away.


    On Luo Fangxing, it was originally empty around Song Ning, but now there are two other immortal gates. When I saw these two immortal gates, even these monks in the fairyland were shocked.


    "Purple Golden Fairy Gate, **** anger."


    "Endless demon gate, ancient divine light."


    "In addition to the Wudao Supreme Gate, this is already the three top gates. The three gates are all top-level heights. They are only one foot apart. It ��s also a handful. ��


    When everyone was analyzing, their eyes fell on Changmei Tianzun, only to see Changmei Tianzun pinching his fingers.


    Forget it, Changmei Tianzun shuddered violently, his eyes widened, and there was an unprecedented horror in his eyes. Such a movement, even he himself did not know how many years ago, he had a chest tightness. Can''t hold the blood in his throat, and immediately spurted.


    "Longmei Tianzun, you, you are ..."


    The monks stepped forward, and Changmei Tianzun took a deep breath. At this time, everyone present knew that Changmei Tianzun must have calculated something, but once this kind of powerful power with deduction power, once something was calculated, it was very likely. Faced with the backlash of Heavenly Dao, the appearance of Changmei Tianzun is enough to explain.


    Tianmei Tianzun''s complexion gradually recovered, but his tone still fluctuated: "Four Elephant Gates ..."


    It was only three words, but it suffocated all the people present. As soon as the Four Elephant Gates came out, the color of the heavens and the earth changed.


    The so-called four-image gate is the most evil thing after the birth of heaven and earth.


    The East Gate Supreme is the Martial Supreme Gate.


    Ximen Xuesha is Zijin Blood Immortal Gate.


    The ancient demon of south gate is called endless seal demon gate.


    The North Gate Nether is regarded as the Nine Nether Nether Gate.


    If when the four doors are gathered, the four images of heaven and earth are suppressed, it is called the four images door. The four images are the existence that supports the operation of the world. From ancient times to the present, there has been a scene in which the four images gate appeared at the same time. It was precisely because of the collapse of the entire fairyland that time, and it was precisely because of the collapse of that time that the Scarlet Star was able to suppress the Star Territory Alliance and jointly encircle and suppress it, preventing the Star Territory Alliance from being blocked by the space-time boundary Forbidden time and space.


    If this situation occurs again, I am afraid that no one knows what will happen. When they see that Song Ning has already owned three immortal gates, they do not think much about it. The gathering of people is not what ordinary people can do. In the hundreds of millions of years in ancient and modern times, the situation of gathering three gates is innumerable, but if the four elephant gates are born, it is only once.


    But when Changmei Tianzun mentioned these three words, they really felt the crisis.


    "This child ... can''t stay ..."


    At one point in this remark, the crowd went away, and the speaker was the ten-star elder who had just arrived here. Among the ten elders of the Alliance Star Club, the ten-star elder was the first elder, and naturally had certain His right to speak, even in front of many ascetic monks, has some weight.


    When the elders of the ten stars spoke, the other nine elders of the Alliance Star Association were too late. When they heard the elders of the ten stars, their nine people''s expressions were also subtle.


    "Can''t kill." Just when everyone was hesitant, Changmei Tianzun slowly shook his head, a deep hesitant eyes revealed a hesitant color: "This son, can''t kill, I have a gossip for thousands of years In the year, it was calculated that the war within and outside the region was about to erupt in recent days, and the current crisis in the region was also calculated. Guaxiang showed that there are still crises in the crisis, but in the end it was inexplicably resolved. "


    He said, got up and sighed with emotion: "This is the first time that the technique of self-induction has encountered such ambiguous hexagram images. The power of heaven and earth cannot be forcibly changed. What this child is is not what we can decide. The war is coming Any monk who may become the fighting power of the Star Alliance cannot be easily killed. "

 Chapter 1188： Slim hope

    Elder Shi Xing frowned: "Long Mei Tianzun, but have you ever thought that if this song Ning really is the Four Elephants Gate, then our entire Star Territory Alliance will be in trouble!"


    Changmei Tianzun looked at Elder Ten Star, his eyes were turning, his eyes gleamed with strange light, as if he wanted to see through these Ten Star Elders, but it seems that his vitality had just been damaged, and the rotation of his eyes stopped. .


    Although he did n��t look at these ten-star elders, he still asked: "If there were no miracles in this battle, within a thousand years, our Star Alliance would cease to exist. The ancient immortals, ancient gods, ancient demon, ancient Demon ... The inheritance of the race bloodline of the ancient Void Powerhouse on either side will be completely cut off. But if this Song Ning really is an opportunity for our Star Alliance, then the Star Alliance will have a ray of vitality. "


    At this point, Changmei Tianzun''s voice was deeper, and his tone was more like inquiring: "Since the dying situation, since there is a line of vitality, you still don''t want to try it. What is your intention?"


    Although the cultivation practice of Changmei Tianzun is to be on top of these ten-star elders, it has a slight deterrent effect. Even in the face of such questions, Elder Ten-stars still refuted: "Tianzun, even Song Ning, even him With amazing talent, is it possible for him to grow into a strong man who can control the battle within a thousand years?


    For thousands of years, let alone during this war, even if he was given enough resources, could he really be raised from fairyland to heaven?


    Even though he now possesses the strength of nearly heaven, everyone present understands why Yu Daojing is even stronger than Heaven Realm, and everyone knows why between Heaven Realm and Yudao Realm There are great differences. "


    These words shocked everyone present, even Changmei Tianzun, had to admit that these ten-star elders were right. Heaven is a symbol of a realm, a complete transformation of a monk, under the realm of heaven. No matter how strong the monk is, it is impossible to be stronger than the sky. This is the law, the rule!


    Now Song Ning is only a fairyland monk. This kind of person who can defeat the strongest monk of Taoist kingdom in fairyland alone is a rare encounter in countless years.


    But the more arrogant it is, the more difficult it is to break through. Every time the promotion of the big realm is a disaster for this kind of person, this disaster is not only measurable by life and death.


    From fairyland, first to Yudao Realm, and then to breakthrough Yudao Realm to Heaven Realm, this process, no one can complete in a thousand years.


    Tianjiao among Tianjiao sounds too stunning, but if you want to grow up, it is too difficult.


    In the eyes of ordinary monks, Song Ning''s existence has been regarded as a hegemon, and has been shocked as a heavenly man. But in the eyes of the monks at the peak of these heavens and Yudaojing, they are naturally clear to their hearts, no matter how proud, if they can''t step on Entering the heavens is also in vain.


    This is what Tianjiao suppresses. It seems that there is no room for Tianjiao. The more Tianjiao, the more difficult it is to succeed.


    Everyone was silent for a long time, and finally, I heard Changmei Tianzhang sighed: "The chance is slim, but I still want to try it. I have practiced my whole life, and I dare not hope for a miracle, but I have been expecting a miracle to happen. Give it a try and never know if it will succeed. "


    This long-browed Tianzun said something meaningful: "Ten Stars, I am very old. I am so old that I ca n��t even remember your original name, but there is one thing I remember very clearly, that is My gossip has never failed. If Song Ning died on the battlefield, it would be fine, but as long as he does n��t die for a day, we ca n��t forcefully kill him! ��


    Changmei Tianzun is very decisive. Even the ten-star elder ca n��t refute it again. After all, he is the leader of the Alliance Presbyterian Church, and he is not as good as Changmei Tianzun in terms of voice or strength. Now he can only silently give up Has been built.


    "Now now ..." Although Elder Ten Stars were unwilling, when they spoke, they no longer mentioned the killing of Song Ning: "The four Fangjia Yu Daojing monks confronting Song Ning ..."


    In the eyes of everyone, Changmei Tianzun slowly closed his eyes.


    "Dao law is natural, let nature go, everything, let them go. It is forgivable for sin to do evil, and it is inviolable to do it. Is it possible to have four more celestial monks or one more strong man, and let the fate of the destiny."


    When Tianzun Tianzun spoke, the whole person''s body had begun to loosen.


    In the sky, his faint voice came out, as if it were integrated into the world. This voice came from all directions and seemed to be everywhere.


    "The reversal of time and space, the faster we accelerate, the faster our cultivation will be affected. You haven''t found it yet, but if some time passes, the countercurrent of the state that occurs to you will also be revealed, I Take the lead in retreating with the method of doing nothing, and reappear when you are alive. You can do it yourself. "


    The voice echoed, and as it was about to disappear, it came again: "What a hope, when I woke up, I saw not the end."


    When the voice of Changmei Tianzun disappeared, many celestial monks discovered that there seemed to be some problems with their cultivation. Before, they only thought that it might be a reversal of time and space and they felt uncomfortable, but now listen to Changmei Tianzun say so, They realized the seriousness.


    In this kind of time-space reversal, there will be a state of current reversal. The more you cultivate as a person who is close to heaven and heaven, the more obvious it is, and the faster the cultivation reversal. The reason why Changmei Tianzun now feels that they I didn''t really feel it, as Changmei Tianzun said, it was time.


    Celestial monks, as long as Heavenly Dao works, their own cultivation will increase with the movement of Heavenly Dao from time to time. If Dao begins to reverse today, their cultivation will naturally reverse, so the closer they are to Heaven, Dao The faster the realm reverses.


    The method of inaction is to hide all the functions of the body, cut off most of the contact with the outside world, and feel no influence from the heavenly path. The countercurrent to the cultivation of the state naturally becomes extremely slow.


    However, although everyone was shocked at the moment, they still couldn''t breathe immediately. At this time, their eyes were all on the distant place. That was the direction of Luo Fangxing. When the Luo Fangxing was about to overwhelm and collapse, Song Ning seemed to feel these three The pressure caused by the door to the starry sky and the stars, even saw the tragic phenomenon of the surrounding monks bleeding because of the overwhelming.


    If more people were killed to save people, he would never allow it.


    The four members of the Fang family are still struggling to support the sacrifice of the empty finger, but at this time, the technique they exhibited can only maintain the impact of the three giant doors to directly break through their flesh, in contrast to Song Ning, long Flying forward, bloodshot in his eyes, it looks as if he is alive.


    PS: The update has been unstable recently. I would like to say sorry to everyone first. There are too many things. I am really overwhelmed. In addition, due to some reasons, the next book is published on QQ. You can click on the dynamics in the lower right corner of QQ and then click on it. Read and search for the pen name of "Pinch Claw", you can see my new book "Emperor Xianzun".


    [The author''s off topic]: PS: The latest update is not stable, let me say sorry to everyone first, there are too many things, I am really unable to work, and for some reason, the next book is published on QQ, you can click on the bottom right corner of QQ Click to read, and search for the pen name of "Pinch Claw", you can see my new book "Ancient Immortals".


    Say the important thing twice.

 Chapter 1189： Senson

    "Song Ning!" Fang Moli suddenly shouted.


    Song Ning frowned, and his eyes fell on Fang Moli. At this time, Fang Moli was no longer as discolored as before, but his face was not good. Looking at Fang Moli''s expression at the moment, he seemed to be worried. what.


    Seeing Song Ning looking over, Fang Moli took a deep breath: "Song Ning, if you kill them, the Fang family ... will be unguarded."


    Song Ning looked slightly startled.


    When this kind of war is coming, if there is no tyrannical monk to protect, it is indeed the other giant''s behemoth that has a fatal blow. The four people''s cultivation behavior has already reached the peak of Yudao Realm. territory.


    At this point, Song Ning knew everything.


    But if the people in front of them are allowed to reach the realm of cultivation, what will happen in the future?


    The blood sacrifice with the body, this kind of thing happened to the same race?


    After hearing Fang Moli''s remarks, the four monks of Daojingjing Peak seemed relieved. Although they were still struggling to support, they were not as weak as they were just worried. Instead, they talked to Song Ning about the conditions: "This Daoist, we have offended many of us before, but you can rest assured that we will not touch Fang Moli, and the other few people are all willing to become our leaders, and our move is also to strengthen the Fang family. Fighting power, thus contributing to the Star Alliance. "


    "Yeah, the war is imminent. Our four celestial monks who are about to break out are extremely powerful for the Star Alliance. Even if the elders come, they certainly don''t want to surprise us. "Fang Dao San hurriedly echoed.


    If there is no such thing as Fang Dao San, Song Ning may still be shaken, but when he heard Fang Dao San speaking like this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Threat me?" Song Ning laughed: "I''m not afraid of threats."


    With that, Song Ning''s eyes swept the four monks who were shivering from the room. Among the four Fang family children, there were men and women. Now, with such a fearful appearance, they can see that they are not Willingly.


    "Song Daoyou misunderstood, we are definitely not a threat, we are ..."


    Fang Dao Er is trying to explain, but he hasn''t waited for the explanation, but he only feels that the strength above his body is a bit stronger. He has no strength to fight back at all. , Blood burst on the skin.


    "Song Daoyou, let''s discuss again. We have closed our doors for so many years. We are just for today. Do you really want to kill four Heavenly Monks?" Fang Dao was anxious.


    Song Ning could see the fear in their eyes, but ...


    If people are no longer humans, then why pretend to be adults?


    "I''m going to kill, not four quasi-celestial monks, but four scum." Song Ning lightly smiled, and between his hands, the three giant gates roared in the air and pressed towards the four. At the same time, he turned his head to look at Fang Moli, and under Fang Moli''s shocked eyes, he said softly: "The Fang family is free of these four scums, and everything is in danger. I am responsible for Song Ning."


    A simple sentence wiped out the confusion of everyone in the Fang family.


    A person, a simple promise, is even more reassuring than his four quasi-celestial monks.


    Under the three giant gates, the four quasi-celestial monks disappeared. At this time, the three immortal gates had also disappeared, as if they were integrated into Song Ning''s body.


    In this scene, all the monks in the entire Star Alliance have a certain line of sight. All people have not only fear but also respect. Song Ning is just a fairyland monk, and the strength of killing four quasi-skyland monks Not to mention, this courage is definitely not what ordinary people have.


    "This child ... is too heavy." Elder Ten Stars said in a deep voice, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes. If he had already said that he would not fight Song Ning, he would not tolerate this person at this moment.


    Although the celestial monks around had thoughts in their hearts, after seeing this scene, they didn''t say much.


    Although some of them did not like the Fang family, they were only unhappy, and they did not really block it. After all, the war was imminent, they needed the strength of these four celestial monks, but they also did Unexpectedly, Song Ning''s strength was so strong.


    "This Song Ning ... is a fairy venerable, only one can appear in countless years, but I did not expect it to appear in our time. For us, this is not a bad thing." Elder Baxing sighed.


    Elder Ten Star didn''t say much, turned around and left. He didn''t say anything, but he felt a sense of crisis from Song Ning. It seemed that this young man could surpass him at any time and even threaten him.


    In the Alliance Presbyterian Church, there is a monk of the Song family. The parents of Song carefully looked at Song Ning. After repeated several times, his eyes were slightly shocked.


    The Fang family''s affair was resolved. The Fang family lost five quasi-sky monks at one time, but none of them felt sorrow at this time.


    "Since today, among Fang''s family, Fang Moli is in charge. Does anyone object?" Song Ning asked.


    Everyone did not respond, but bowed down and bowed to Song Ning and Fang Moli: "Thank you, Senior Song, to see Fang''s master."


    Song Ning nodded with satisfaction, and walked towards Fang Moli. At this time, Fang Moli also greeted Song Ning. When the two faced each other, Fang Moli just wanted to speak, but Song Ning took the lead: "I come here , In fact, I want to borrow the same thing as you. Can the things I got from the ancient immortal tombs be used for me? "


    Fang Moli took Fang''s old woman''s storage ring between her hands and gave it to Song Ning directly.


    Song Ning took the ring, just took out what he needed, and then returned the storage ring to Fang Moli. Looking at Fang Moli, who was slightly relieved at this time, he sighed: "Fang Jia today You forgive me for the matter, but if those few people survive, they will surely suffer. "


    "I know, thank you very much today, if there is no you, I really don''t know what will happen to Fang''s family." Fang Moli flashed in his eyes.


    Song Ning didn''t know how to comfort Fang Moli, she just patted her shoulder: "Everything, contact me at any time, Yu Jian will give you, we keep in touch, now the stars are in danger, I want to go back soon. You also be careful Some. "


    At the end of the speech, Song Ning got up and walked towards the place where the star was located, leaving only the eyes of the Fang family to worship.


    Although knowing that the relationship between Fang Moli and Song Ning is not the same love between men and women, the people of Fang family still feel excited to be able to lean on the big tree of Song Ning.


    After today''s battle, in the Star Alliance, the title of the first person under Song Ning''s realm is no longer questionable.

 Chapter 1190： For immortals and gods, for holy and respect

    In the starry sky, there is nothingness and darkness, but at this moment, there is a little starburst. If you look closely, you will find that these starbursts are caused by the energy fluctuations in the monk''s body.


    At first, in the dark starry sky, there were only a few sporadic forces of light, but soon, more and more light, dense and dense, for a while, it seemed to be a galaxy, looking closely, it was really Countless monks are now flying from the stars they are in, floating in the stars.


    Above the fairyland, all the monks who saw the scene just now spontaneously flew out of their own stars, as if paving a road in the starry sky, watching Song Ning, illuminating with their own strength Starry sky is counted as a courtesy to Song Ning.


    Not because of the difference in strength, nor because of fear of Song Ning''s killing, but after knowing everything, he paid tribute to Song Ning.


    Among the Star Alliance, there is the illusory Presbyterian Church, the parties of the Star Alliance, and the legendary Venerables, but no matter which of them has never been so in these tens of thousands of years treatment.


    The originally dark starry sky was lit up.


    When Song Ning flew in this lonely sky, when Song Ning looked up and saw countless monks flying out of the stars, he couldn''t help moving.


    Sounds came into the ears one by one, and although the words were not all the same, they made the same sound.


    For the first time in his life, Song Ning felt the majestic power surging in the stars.


    This is also the first time that the entire Star Alliance has a very strong cohesion in an instant.


    Although I don''t know how long this power can last, at this moment, all the monks who watched Song Ning confessed the same voice-you are not fighting alone.


    The Star Alliance, countless monks, protect their homes and do their best.


    Before the great righteousness, the ego should give up.


    A road of stars spread out, and when Song Ning passed by, under the heavens, all the monks bowed to Song Ning to salute.


    However, when more than 90% of the powerful players in this Star Alliance were paying tribute to Song Ning, the Presbyterian Church waited for dozens of heavenly monks to look dignified at the moment. After looking at each other, their brows were tight.


    "What did Song Ning take from the storage ring of the Fang family just now?"


    "It seems like the legendary Chilian Bingyan ..."


    "Chilian Bingyan and other evils of the world will appear here? What does Fang Jia want to do with Chilian Bingyan?"


    "Now what I want to ask is, what does Song Ning ask Chi Lian Bingyan to do, if it is used improperly, I am afraid it will spread greatly!"


    The tone of the elders was obviously a little bit more anxious. They knew the power of Chilian Bingyan deeply. At that time, Chilian Bingyan had a big impact on their Star Alliance, but they did not expect it. The war had just begun, and Chilian Bingyan appeared.


    Elder Ten Star moved, his figure slowly disappeared, and when he appeared again, he appeared in the starry sky, blocking Song Ning''s way.


    "Let''s go." A long distance approached, almost spreading through the small half of the starry sky, and everyone looked up, a figure gradually solidified like a starlight, although he had never seen this person''s face, but he was able to get out of his robe It can be seen from the ten stars exuding the majestic light above that this person is the head of the Alliance Presbyterian Church, the ten-star elder.


    No one has long remembered his name, but everyone knows that in this Star Alliance, the authority of the Ten Elders is so great that no one can match it.


    Is it possible that the elders of the ten stars all highly value Song Ning, so come in person?


    The crowd dispersed, and the elders of the ten stars also formed a boundary between their conversations, completely isolating him from Song Ning''s surroundings. In this Star Alliance, there are few people who can break through this boundary.


    "Ten Star Elder." Song Ning frowned slightly and clenched his fists: "Senior came to the junior here in person, there must be something important."


    Elder Ten Star reached out his hand: "Chi Lian Bingyan gives me."


    Song Ning was stunned, although he felt the strong coercion of the person in front of him, but now it is so necessary to reach out, even if his strength is strong, he has not born a bit of fear: "Senior, this red training ice flame, I want It ��s useful, what do seniors need to reach out? "


    "Chi Lian Bingyan is too evil. It is not something you can control. Give it to me quickly, and I will say more." Elder Shixing looked disgusted.


    "It''s not up to the seniors to decide whether they can control it. This is Chilian Bingyan''s original thing. Now I''m going to use it to protect the stars, and please don''t block it." Song Ning clenched his fist and bypassed the ten-star elders go.


    Although Elder Shixing was angry, he promised that Changmei Tianzun would not deal with Song Ning. He naturally would not say anything, but it was inevitable to give Song Ning a lesson. I saw Song Ning forcefully killed five Fang Jiazhun. Heavenly monk, he was already full of anger, now Song Ning hits him again, he will not easily forgive, just when Song Ning wants to leave, he strengthens the boundary between invisible, now this knot The world, but any touch, will certainly be injured.


    In the distance, the celestial monks of the heavens came too late. When they saw that the enchantment suddenly changed, their pupils shrank sharply. Song Ning''s actions just looked at them. Now if Song Ning wants to Walking out of the enchantment, he will certainly be injured. With Song Ning''s temperament, he is afraid that he will argue with Elder Shixing.


    Such a cohesive force is rare in the Star Alliance, and Song Ning''s contribution is indispensable. If there is a conflict between the elders of the ten stars and Song Ning, the monks will certainly have some awkwardness, which is extremely unfavorable to the war.


    However, at the moment, even these celestial monks could not be contacted with Song Ning in the enchantment, let alone the sound could not be passed in, even if the sound was transmitted, they could not penetrate the enchantment at all.


    However, just when these dozens of celestial monks were worried, the scene that made them speechless happened.


    The enchantment was in front of Song Ning. When Song Ning walked out of the enchantment like a flat land, there was a faint gleam on the body surface. The gleam of the gleam was very small, but he could not escape this group of celestial monks. Eye.


    This is the Supreme Domain!


    The Supreme Realm changes all the rules in the world, but it can be changed as long as this rule does not exceed the scope of its own understanding. This is difficult for others to understand, but now, in Song Ning, the application of the Supreme Realm is already To the point where the fire is perfect.


    The true martial arts become immortals, and the real martial arts supreme gate, naturally also achieved this supreme domain.


    Wu Zhiji, for immortals and gods, for the holy.


    Really stepping into these four realms is really stepping into the pole of martial arts, but to be precise, it is also really stepping into martial arts!

 Chapter 1191： Walk in the court and walk out of the barrier

    The end of the practice is the completion of the Taoism. However, before the completion of the Taoism, there are countless paths. Whether it is Taoism or Wushu, it is just one of them.


    However, Wu Xiu''s journey is much harder and the starting point is naturally much higher.


    As far as martial arts are concerned, the extreme of martial arts can only be regarded as martial arts. Prior to this, even the most basic martial arts positions were absent, and the so-called martial arts positions were divided by those eight characters.


    ��For the Immortal is the God, for the Holy is the Venerable��


    These are the four realms of martial arts, Wuxian, Wushen, Wusheng, and Wuzun.


    Song Ning is only now looking at a state that is not as good as Wu Xian, and the Supreme Realm is only likely to appear on the monk after reaching the Wu Xian state.


    The Supreme Region''s disregard of the rules, coupled with Song Ning''s own understanding of the rules, made the enchantment of the ten-star elders in front of them virtually useless. This is also the case, and the people present were stunned.


    This is enough to block the enchantment of the celestial monk, but in front of a monk in the wonderland, it seems to be nothing, and it does not play any role at all. Even the monk in this fairyland has no even a little confrontation against the enchantment, just idle Tingxin walked through the enchantment step by step without even being hurt.


    "You, how did you do it?" Elder Shixing took a deep breath, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it would happen.


    Song Ning smiled lightly. After stepping out of the enchantment, he turned to look at Elder Ten Star. This enchantment had no damage after Song Ning passed. This alone was enough to prove that Song Ning had fully seen the enchantment and from The enchantment rules pass through, not destroy the enchantment.


    Indeed, if it were to be destroyed by strength, even though Song Ning had invincible strength under heaven, it was almost impossible to destroy this boundary.


    "Senior, if I want to go, you will definitely not be able to keep me by this enchantment alone, Chilian Bingyan is my thing, how to use it is also my business, I will never do anything with Chilian Bingyan I hope you do n��t block the matter of hurting the Star Alliance. "Song Ning finished talking and got up to leave, but suddenly he saw dozens of celestial monks standing in front of him.


    Ten and eight celestial monks were already a lot for Song Ning. At the time when he saw the Star Alliance Presbyterian Church, he already felt his heart shocked, but now it is not just ten or eight who stand in front of himself. But dozens.


    But none of these dozens of celestial monks now have a tough attitude. Instead, they are smiling. When they look at Song Ning, most of them are kind-hearted.


    "Predecessors ..." Even if they were as strong as Song Ning, they were all trembling at this time, and they couldn''t even speak.


    One of the celestial monks took a step forward and looked up and down at Song Ning. The robe he wore was embroidered with eight stars. At first glance, he knew that he was an eight-star elder in the Star Alliance Presbyterian Association.


    "Song Ning, don''t be afraid, we didn''t want to embarrass you this time. It''s just that Chi Lian Bing Yan is really something you can''t control. You can''t use your mind to arbitrarily urge that Chi Lian Bing Yan. "Elder Baxing said.


    The elders of the ten-star elder had a bad attitude before, but now the elders of the eight-star elder are very kind. They reach out and do n��t laugh at people, not to mention that the elders of the eight-star elder are celestial monks. The supreme existence, how dare he collide again and again?


    "Senior, I just want to use this Chilian Bingyan to exterminate the iron pestle on the stars of some unknown reason. That iron pestle should be left by the monk outside the territory who rescued before, if I leave it alone, I worry that something will happen. "Song Ning said.


    The celestial monks heard frowns and frowned, even though what Song Ning said at the moment was justified and valid, but what was it like to practice Bingyan? Everyone in their presence knew very well that even one of them was suffering by Chilian Bingyan, and the rare magic weapon was also burned down under the active swallowing of Chilian Bingyan.


    "Dao friends, since Song Ning does not believe, we can only let him experiment. You have put away the magic weapon and protected the storage ring to prevent Chi Yan from practicing ice flames." Elder Baxing just said this. After that, everyone including the ten-star elders put away their magic weapons one after another, and the original force also blocked their storage rings. Looking at it like this, it was really terrifying.


    As for the eight-star elder himself, he came up with a magic weapon. Although this magic weapon looks good, it is only the most common one for him.


    Elder Ten Star first protected the storage ring, and then rejected: "Eight Star, how can you let him try it casually? Then do you not know the power of the red flame of ice flames?"


    Elder Baxing smiled bitterly: "We can''t forcibly **** Chilian Bingyan? I think Song Ning is not an unreasonable person. Let him understand the truth and he won''t use it."


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning sighed in his heart that even the seniors of Heaven Realm had already made concessions. If they were not sensible, it would be too much to say.


    "Senior, how do you try? Is it enough to prove that I can control this Chilian Bingyan?" Song Ning asked.


    The elder Ten Stars snorted coldly: "Control? You don''t have to be swallowed by Chilian Bingyan directly, thank God!"


    "I took out Chilian Bingyan before, and I didn''t swallow the magic weapon." Song Ning was puzzled.


    "Before that, it was because you did not urge it with power. If you wait for you to urge that Chilian Bingyan, you will know how serious the consequences are!" Elder Shixing said angrily.


    Song Ning said no more, flipped his hands and removed Chilian Bingyan from the storage ring.


    The celestial monks of the heavens made two steps back together. As for the eight-star elder, they threw the magic weapon out of thin air to make them float. At this time, all their eyes fell on Song Ning ��s hands. In his hand, there is a burning flame, this layer of flame has a layer of ice light, sometimes the flame is outside, sometimes the ice light is outside, flickering flickering, it seems very unstable.


    But in Song Ning''s opinion, he always felt that Chilian Bingyan was very clever and not as tyrannical as they said, but he felt that it was useless, so he could only use the force to urge him to try it out. Look at this Is Chilian Bingyan really as they say.


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, protect your storage ring with the original force early, and don''t swallow the entire storage ring by Chilian Bingyan!" Elder Shixing said coldly.


    Song Ning smiled, and did it for the sake of safety, but at the same time, he also infiltrated a trace of the force into this Chilian Bingyan. This kind of **** is general, in an instant, the flames are all over the sky, and the ice is overflowing!

 Chapter 1192： Sea of ??nebula

    After seeing this scene, all the celestial monks were tight-hearted. Although they were hidden on the surface, the inner fear was still revealed.


    However, when everyone waited for Chi Lian Bingyan to devour the magic weapon, and when Song Ning could not control this Chi Lian Bing Yan and gave up, a strange scene appeared.


    Chi Lian Bingyan, who had just been extremely arrogant, suddenly languished. In Song Ning''s palm, he was like a very well-behaved child, he didn''t even dare to move, as if he was extremely afraid, that is, at the same time, In Song Ning''s body, the two forces from Yinyin to Yang where Natan is located are working like crazy, as if they want to break through the body, and what these two forces are coveted by is Chilian Bingyan.


    Like a grasshopper seeing a frog, it is as dumb as a chicken, and now this is the practice of Chi Yan.


    Chilian Bingyan, such a tyrannical thing between heaven and earth, would be so peaceful?


    Everyone on the scene was stunned by this scene, how could such a thing happen, would it be a fake Chilian Bingyan? But when such doubts were born, they immediately dismissed this idea. If Chilian Bingyan was really fake, how could it be possible to exhale the strong fluctuations just now?


    Before this Chilian Bingyan was just activated, the momentum was huge, but then it languished. It was motionless in the palm of Song Ning. This is obviously the performance of fearing Song Ning. Such a scene is really too weird.


    Not to mention Song Ning, a fairyland monk. Even a heavenly monk, it is extremely difficult to control this red training ice flame. How can it be so peaceful now?


    Everyone''s eyes widened for a long time, and Chi Lian Bing Yan still didn''t have any movement at all. Just when everyone thought that Chi Lian Bing Yan might be really a problem, Song Ning couldn''t stand loneliness, frowning, "This world is so tyrannical." Things, at least give a little reaction, don''t be like a dead fish. "


    Chi Lian Bingyan has been frightened by the two forces of Yin Yin and Yang in Song Ning''s body. At this time, it is like a bird with a startled bow.


    Between this heaven and earth, the positive and negative things are the most extreme. However, if they can combine extremes, they have the impeccable power. This is also the amazing place of Chilian Bingyan. Chilian Bingyan is the duality of ice and fire. But who would have encountered the combination of the two forces of Zhiyin to Yang? This force of Yin and Yang has been gestated between heaven and earth for a long time. While constantly absorbing the power of Yin to Yang, it can already be said to be pure and perfect. The two greedy children want to eat something when they see something related to ice and fire.


    With such a squinting look, he almost wanted to break out of Dan Tian and rush out to eat Chilian Bingyan. In the eyes of Chilian Bingyan, Song Ning seemed like a benefactor. Without Song Ning, it is estimated that he has already been have eaten.


    Song Ning opened his mouth and it was naturally obedient.


    puff!


    A burst of flames, Chilian ice flame flames sky, ice glory.


    If all the celestial monks had seen it with their own eyes, it would be hard to believe it all. This Chilian Bingyan even listened to Song Ning''s words, and was it so clever?


    "Shut up." Song Ning saw the flame so strong, and immediately said again.


    Wen Yan, Chi Lian Bingyan, like a naughty child, quickly gathered into Song Ning''s palm, very clever.


    "This Chilian Bingyan seems very obedient. If you seniors are okay, the juniors will leave." Song Ning folded his hands and then put this Chilian Bingyan away, throwing a fist at the crowd, and then escaped.


    It wasn''t until Song Ning disappeared into everyone''s eyes that Elder Baxing slowly sighed: "If it weren''t what I saw with my own eyes, I can''t believe he was just a fairyland monk."


    "Changmei Tianzun is right, this Song Ning may really be a turning point in our Star Alliance, and now it depends on whether he can successfully step into the heavens." In the Presbyterian Church, the elders of the Song family finally He opened his mouth, he hadn''t spoken before, just to avoid suspicion, but now he feels that there is no need to continue to avoid suspicion. Moreover, Song Ningzhi''s strength is not what they can judge with ordinary eyes.


    "It''s just too rampant." Elder Shixing snorted, his face still unsightly, and he hated Song Ning more than happy.


    "Being young and arrogant, not to mention Song Ning''s strength, he does have rampant capital. Now, he is not too much. If he is replaced by us, he may be more arrogant than Song Ning." Elder Jiuxing was not good at speaking, but now he is also on Song Ning''s side.


    As the words fell, the people dispersed, and now they have a lot of things to deploy, and with the countercurrent of time and space, their cultivation practices are also constantly weakening, and they need to urgently breathe. Decided, I am afraid that cultivation is too affected.


    Another stronghold of the Star Alliance-Star Star.


    The stars are not large in scale, but the entire stars are formed by the condensation of immortal jade. Like crystals, the power of immortality is strong. Even for the celestial monks, they have great help. Any building.


    Normally, this star star will not be turned on, but now the situation is different. The star star is only opened for emergency retreat.


    On the stars, the ten elders of the Alliance sit and look dignified, more in their hearts is how to arrange the next things. If it is not because of the elders of the ten stars, they can already make a final decision. As their temporary acting elders in this star field, they will deploy all arrangements related to the war, but if they are actually implemented, they will still have to change according to the fighting situation, and Song Ning will decide them all.


    But now, Elder Shixing feels unhappy with Song Ning more and more.


    The crowd was silent for a long time, and suddenly they raised their brows and looked towards the distance.


    "Who came here at this time?" Elder Ten Star frowned. This force was very strange. He didn''t know who came from, but he could be in this Star Alliance, but any celestial monk, he should be more or less. There have been intersections, and who is this strange breath now?


    "Xingyun Hai Yang Zhaoxue seeks the seniors of the Star Alliance." Such a soft voice suddenly came from the void beyond the stars.


    Nebula? !


    The ten elders present all had their pupils shrunk sharply, and their hearts twitched fiercely. Why did the people of the Nebula Sea come? At that time, the world was divided into two parts, but only a mysterious force appeared between the two domains-the sea of ??nebula!


    There is no one to touch the existence of the Nebula Sea, just because that unpredictable Nebula exudes a sense of crisis all the time, and its powerful power is also prohibitive. Moreover, there have been few people in the Nebula Sea. Unexpectedly, some people came to the Nebula Sea, and they entered the territory directly and unharmed.

 Chapter 1193： I want to take Song Ning

    "The last time a messenger came to the Nebula Sea, it was more than 20,000 years ago, and now suddenly came ..." Ten-star elders frowned, and quickly stood up. Now whether it is Yang Zhaoxue outside this star He Xiuwei did not dare to be a little negligent.


    Ten elders all stood up and came out of the stars.


    There is an auspicious cloud floating in the starry sky. This auspicious cloud seems to be made of colored water mist, and its brilliance is variable. There are only two people above this auspicious cloud. One of the women looks like an immortal, which is extremely amazing, which is very eye-catching. There is a feeling of affection. As for the man next to him, he should be a little old, with white hair and white eyebrows. Although he is old, he is very spirited.


    "The two came from a long distance from the sea of ??nebula. I don''t know what happened?" Elder Baxing spoke.


    The woman smiled slightly, and leaned back slightly: "There are the elders of the Labor Star Alliance who come to meet us. We are naturally coming from afar, but there are some important things, but can we go in and talk? Now in the starry sky, I am afraid to say anything. It has been heard that the monks outside the region are not the decoration. "


    Elder Baxing realized that he neglected the two in front of the sea of ??nebula, and immediately turned sideways: "Two please, but we have no buildings on this star, we can only sit on the ground."


    When Yang Zhaoxue''s tender lips opened and closed, it seemed to spit out a wave. This wave was not like fairy power or the original force, but when the wave spit out, a sea of ??flowers appeared on the stars. At a glance, this is not an ordinary sea of ??flowers, but consists entirely of petals.


    "Your seniors would not blame me for laying the petals on the ground without permission?" Yang Zhaoxue said in his mouth, but in fact he was already sitting on the petals.


    Ten elders also sat down, but the long-bearded white-haired old man who came from the Nebula Sea stood behind Yang Zhaoxue. Although the old man ��s cultivation was behind him, it was obviously Yang Zhaoxue. Zhao Xue''s identity is different.


    Even if you do n��t have to think about it, it is enough to know that Yang Zhaoxue has a very strong position within the sea of ??nebula. How can the ten elders of the Star Alliance Alliance say something because of this petal?


    "Since the messenger has important things, don''t go around." Elder Shixing said in a deep voice.


    Yang Zhaoxue nodded slightly and clenched his fists: "Seniors are so anxious that the younger generation will say so."


    Yang Zhaoxue said, with a flick, a ghost image of a portrait appeared in midair, and what was presented in this ghost image was Song Ning''s face!


    Ten elders frowned and looked at Yang Zhaoxue in doubt. Eight-star elders couldn''t help but say: "Envoy, what does this mean?"


    Yang Zhaoxueyu pointed in the direction of a little void: "We Nebula want this person."


    The ten elders were all in shock, could it be that Song Ning offended the sea of ??stars? If Song Ning had not offended them, how could the other party know his existence? But think carefully, if it really offends, Song Ning still lives to this day?


    "We do have some respect for your Nebula sea, but we are not afraid of you. Now you just come to a messenger and want to be a person with us. This is somewhat ..."


    "Hello brave!"


    The elder Baxing was interrupted by the old man with white hair and long beards before he finished speaking. His eyes flashed with a fine awn, and his body broke out immediately: "We Princess Xingyun Hai came here in person, you dare to say Is it just a messenger ?! "


    Nebula Princess II? !


    The eyes of Elder Baxing shrank, and his heart was a little cold. He only felt that he had really said the wrong thing. Although he did not understand the sea of ??nebula, the words of Princess Xingyunhai were enough to deter him.


    Although the white-haired long-bearded old man was angry, Yang Zhaoxue only smiled, his expression calm, his teeth white and red lips, and his conversation was easy: "Uncle needn''t be like this. After all, Zhao Xue''s predecessors were present. It''s normal. "


    With that said, Yang Zhaoxue smiled again at the ten elders: "It is indeed Zhao Xue''s abruptness, but this person, our Nebula Sea is to be determined. The reason, the seniors do not have to ask, because even if you ask, you will not There is an answer. "


    The ten elders were silent, so that the sea of ??nebulae would be taken away by Song Ning, not to mention the great loss to their Star Alliance, but the face of their ten elders alone would be hard to bear. Got it, aren''t they jokes incompetent?


    Seeing that the ten people in front of him seemed to be in a bad mood, Yang Zhaoxue said again: "I took this person away. For him, it may be a great opportunity. Of course, he can grasp the wealth and insurance. Live, also depends on himself, whether it is dead or alive, everything depends on creation. "


    Every word that Yang Zhaoxue said is remarkable and advancing and retreating. This is obviously giving the face of the Star Alliance, but it is not so sounding. If at this time, the Star Alliance still bites Song Ning. It''s a bit unreasonable.


    The Nebula Sea is an organization outside the dispute between the inside and outside the domain. Not to mention that they are in the domain. Even if it is outside the domain, it has not offended the Nebula Sea for so many years. Now if it offends the Nebula Sea, then Not making enemies for yourself?


    At the time of the embarrassment of the people, the elder of the ten stars said: "This person is named Song Ning, which is the first person in our star alliance, under the realm of heaven. Although he is now cultivated as a fairyland, he has strength. It has already surpassed all Yu Daojing monks. Both of them are Tianzong Wizards, and they must be able to understand, but all Tianjiao have their own tempers, so Song Ning does not listen to these old guys at all. If you want to He follows you, I am afraid he can only ask him himself. "


    The other nine elders did not come up with such a coping method. In this way, it really helped their Star Alliance. Song Ning did not follow the people in this nebula, and they all ended up with the Star Alliance. Yang''s face is irrelevant, and Yang Zhaoxue has just said that this matter should not be a disaster for Song Ning. If it can really get any chance from it, it is also a good thing for Star Alliance A pile.


    Yang Zhaoxue seems to have been waiting for the words of Elder Shixing, just when the voice of Elder Shixing just fell, she stood up and said with a smile: "Since the seniors have no opinions, then we will go directly to this person, regardless of the time What is the result, please do n��t intervene too much. If not, our Nebula will not be so polite. "


    Ten elders also got up: "This matter is determined whether or not Song Ning went with you or not. It has nothing to do with the ten of us. Whether you can take him away depends on your ability."

 Chapter 1194： Crap stick

    "Since this is the case, I will take Song Ning away." Yang Zhaoxue smiled.


    Elder Shixing felt funny. Although he didn''t say it on the surface, he already had a conclusion in his heart. So Song Ning could take it away if she wanted to take it away? If it is so easy to obey, then they will not let Song Ning be left under his eyelids with Chilian Bingyan.


    Yang Zhaoxue only said "Farewell", and then flew towards the place where Jiu Xingxing is located. Looking like this, it seems that he knew where Song Ning was.


    His emperor followed, and the two broke away in the blink of an eye. At this speed, they were not inferior to the celestial monks.


    At this time, on the stars, Song Ning was standing in front of the iron pestle.


    Xiao Ke and others stood around and helped Song Ning to guard. As for Song Ning, they took out Chilian Bingyan and put them in the air.


    If it was in the past, Chilian Bingyan would explode directly after being urged by Immortal Force. Whoever cares what you do and why you will eat even your storage ring, let alone the magic weapon inside.


    But now it is different. After Song Ning urged Chilian Bingyan, Chilian Bingyan was like a well-behaved child, just as big as a fist, floating in mid-air, motionless.


    "Eh? Why didn''t you respond at all?" Song Ning frowned and kept staring at Chilian Bingyan.


    Chi Lian Bingyan already had psychic intelligence, and now he was frightened by the two brutal forces of Yin to Yang in Song Ning''s body. Where dare to see Song Ning right now? Song Ning released it, and it only dared to stay so quietly. At this moment, there was no "tyrannical Chilian Bingyan", only "quiet little flames".


    Before everyone had heard Song Ning said, this Chilian Bingyan was extremely terrifying. If it started, no one could stop it, so everyone stood aside, in addition to worrying about their magic weapon being eaten, more I was curious how terrifying this Chilian Bingyan was.


    But now, where is the horror? Floating there, it''s a bit cute.


    "You can''t eat the iron pestle below?" Song Ning frowned.


    Chi Lian Bingyan shook his body hurriedly, the flame swayed: "No, no, I don''t eat."


    Song Ning was startled.


    Chi Lian Bing Yan was relieved, seeing Song Ning''s expression, he thought he was right.


    But Song Ning sighed and shook his head: "I can''t even eat this. Why should I use you?"


    With that said, Song Ning no longer controls the two forces of Yin to Yang in his body. The two forces in his body suddenly go crazy, rushing out of the body to fight for this Chilian Bingyan.


    One eats ice and the other eats flames, just right.


    Chi Lian Bingyan was immediately frightened, but when she was alive, she hurriedly shouted, "Eat! I can eat!"


    hiss.


    The two forces of Yin to Yang stopped under the control of Song Ning, at this time it was like two large mouths were choked with throats, and in the middle of these two big mouths, it was the red training that looked weak and could not help the wind Ice flame.


    Chilian Bingyan was terrified. Seeing that the two forces from Yin to Yang stopped, it quickly uttered: "I can eat, I can eat everything!"


    "Oh?" Song Ning looked at this Chilian Bingyan suspiciously and pointed to the iron pestle on the ground, "Eat it."


    The two big mouths transformed by Zhiyin to Yang are still there. At this time, Chi Lianbingyan looked at these, and always felt that if he could not eat the iron pestle, he might be eaten.


    Although it claims to be "eating all the magic weapons in the world", this iron pestle gives it a slightly different feeling, unlike ordinary magic weapons, but now it can only be hardened when it comes to the retreat.


    Under the eyes of everyone in surprise, Chilian Bingyan floated in front of the iron pestle and circled left and right. The sound of his body screamed, the flame was strong, and the flame and ice cold blended directly to completely cover the iron pestle.


    ������ ......


    The sound is like grinding teeth, but if you look closely, you will find that the iron pestle seems to be shorter, just like that Chilian Bingyan is eating.


    puff.


    Chilian Bingyan almost vomited after taking a few bites. Even he didn''t know how many years he had lived and how many magic weapons he had eaten, but this one was the most unpalatable in his life. It''s not that the taste is unpleasant, but that it''s a mixture of countless tastes that makes it sick.


    "Can''t eat?" Song Ning asked.


    The two forces from Yin to Yang seemed extremely excited, and after hearing this, they were eager to try.


    Chilian Bingyan is crazy and continues to nibble. If you can see its expression, you will certainly feel how uncomfortable it is at the moment, but in order to survive, it can only fight.


    Click, click ...


    Chilian Bingyan nibbled at the iron pestle with difficulty, and the more he ate it, the more he felt a bad smell on the iron pestle.


    At this time, outside the domain.


    Qian Yun Tianjun has been looking for something since he last went to rescue people in the domain with one arm, but he could n��t find any way to find it. At this time, he was wondering where he fell, what a good stir. Shit stick, why is it gone?


    He raises a lot of foreign animals, most of which are in the stage of not being transformed, and often excrete feces, and Qian Yuntianjun is very careful to take care of these foreign animals, all by himself, and the **** stick is often carried on the body. Although there is no smell on the outside of the cuddle stick, but it has been used as a **** for many years, but it smells like it has penetrated into the cuddle stick.


    "Tianjun, are you still looking for that **** stick?" Asked one of his monks.


    Qian Yun Tianjun did not like: "You also call the **** stick? Do you think it is an ordinary **** stick? My **** stick is made by Youbing Xuan Iron, both inside and outside the domain, this You Bing Xuan Iron can be regarded as It ��s a top-level refiner. In addition to the Youbing Xuan Iron, what other materials can you withstand the excrement of my beasts? ��


    The monk saw Qian Yun Tianjun angry, and quickly bowed: "Tianjun Hugh is going to be angry. I just came to ask. If Tianjun hasn''t found it yet, I will take my hand and find it together."


    "So much nonsense, hurry and find me!" Qian Yun Tianjun waved his hand, and directly flew the monk who had just entered the heavens in front of him.


    It was said to be flying, but this sleeve didn''t have much power. It was just to send it away. Sending this person away, Qian Yun Tianjun couldn''t help but frown, recalling all his recent actions, nowadays except in the domain, other places I have searched them all.


    "Can it fall in the domain? But I just shot once in the domain, shouldn''t it ..." Qian Yun Tianjun thought, hesitating a bit, or using a lot of force, toward Looking at the stars in the field.


    It ��s okay not to look at it. He looked at it. When even his eyes twitched, at first he looked at Song Ning and the others around the **** stick and did n��t know what to do, but at the next moment, he only felt terrified, You Bing Xuan Tie. The **** stick was made by You Bing Xuan Iron. No one could open the door of the Saint Bing Xuan Iron in the seal domain for thousands of years, just because of the strength of You Bing Xuan Iron, but now, there is a fire eating You Bing Xuan iron? !

 Chapter 1195： The rules of heaven

    If he saw something else, he might not be so stunning, but at this time, he was even hesitating whether to go to the domain again.


    With the cultivation of his heavenly realm, if you want to enter the domain, even one hand will have to pay a great price. If you consume your own essence, you will lose your strength, but now if you do n��t do it, this quiet ice Isn''t Xuan Tie eaten up?


    After a short hesitation, Qian Yun Tianjun finally gave up.


    If you take action now, it is enough to show the importance of the Youbing Xuantie. Now he is not sure if the people in this domain know the secret of Youbing Xuantie. Maybe you will find some clues by then.


    At this time, he could only watch the Youbing Xuan Iron eaten.


    After half an hour, You Bing Xuan Tie completely disappeared. On the other hand, Chi Lian Bing Yan seemed to be extremely painful. She drifted into an unmanned place and vomited.


    It was bitter in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it, but he kept swearing in his heart. Which silly magic weapon is this? Why does it smell like shit?


    Chi Lian Bingyan ate less than one hour in total, but he vomited a full hour, and then looked at the things it spit out, Song Ning and others were immediately shocked.


    It was an iron pestle that ate, but an iron spit out?


    At this time, Qian Yun Tianjun outside the domain has not continued to investigate the situation inside the domain. After all, the investigation also needs to consume a lot. After he has determined some things, he will not spend his time to investigate, but it is a pity He perfectly missed the more magical effect of Chilian Bingyan.


    Song Ning lowered his head and took a closer look. Apart from iron, there were other colorful and strange things spitting out on the ground. At first glance, I know that it is an excellent material, not something that is already broken.


    Although the treasure is gone, the materials that can be used to refine the magic weapon were not ordinary goods, especially this piece of iron. Song Ning looked more and more like it. Although he already had a satisfactory weapon, there was no good defense. Equipment, if you can use this iron to make a shield, it''s not bad.


    "What are you doing?" Although Song Ning was very surprised, he still pointed to the floor and asked.


    "After swallowing the magic weapon, it becomes a material after digestion in the body, some of the material will not be digested by myself, so it has been left in the body ..." Chilian Bingyan said, as he said, one couldn''t bear it Lived and spit out again, because the speech was directed at Song Ning, so this vomit came directly to Song Ning.


    A white light flew out, extremely fast, like a hidden weapon.


    Song Ning''s eyes were fast, he reached out, grabbed the white light in his hand, and fixed his eyes. Isn''t this something like a luminous bead, but this luminous bead is different from the ordinary luminous bead? Power, and this holy power is very familiar, Song Ning always felt somewhere to see.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the little was just ..."


    "It''s okay, you continue to vomit, vomit for a while, and vomit after talking ..." Song Ning is extremely happy at this time, where can he blame Chi Lianbingyan? He pointed to the black wind when he said: "After vomiting, talk to the black wind and let him take away all these things you spit out."


    Chi Lian Bingyan almost cried. The wealth that he had accumulated for so many years, spit today and returned to countless years ago, but Song Ning did not know that the more it spit, the weaker it became.


    "Black Wind, you are waiting here, I will go back first, Xiao Ke, and arrange for people to arm around the stars." Song Ning commanded, while transmitting a voice, gathering all the magicians who are still alive, Now Yaoxing needs an array, and if he does not start this large array in one day, he will be uneasy in one day. Although he does not say how many enemies this large array can resist, at the critical moment, it is better than nothing.


    But just when Song Ning was just about to leave, he suddenly moved his heart, frowning and looking towards the sky. He only felt two forces coming in, but he had n��t waited to see clearly. It''s extremely difficult to raise your head when you can''t stand up.


    A wave of vigorous oncoming, as if to kill it, Song Ning waved his fist towards the sky.


    The sky is like a burst.


    After shaking for several times, the earthquake finally returned to calm.


    At this moment, there was still a strong wind spreading around Song Ning''s fist, above which he was a white palm.


    "It''s really strong."


    A soft woman''s voice came out, she withdrew her strength between her hands and retracted her palm.


    But when she was about to take her palm back, she suddenly felt her wrists buckled. Song Ning pulled it hard and pulled it directly in front of her. When she squinted, she immediately recalled some clips in her mind.


    "Bold!" The sound seemed to come from the void. When the sound came, the attack had already fallen on Song Ning. Song Ning fought back and forth between his hands, but the whole person flew out sideways, and the body rolled over. His feet were rubbed on the ground for more than ten feet, and then he stopped.


    "Song Daoyou seems to be very interested in my hand, but such a frivolous move makes me think that Song Daoyou is a prodigal prodigal son."


    This is Yang Zhaoxue.


    The two intruding people caused a lot of turbulence in the stars. At this time, Chilian Bingyan didn''t vomit, Xiaoke didn''t go anymore, and the black wind leaned beside Song Ning. Confrontation.


    "Dengtu prodigal son? I can''t count, but I remember your hand, the so-called heaven, controlling the stars, restraining me with rules ..." Song Ning said, eyes cold: "You did all these?" "


    Yang Zhaoxue apparently didn''t expect Song Ning to say that. While surprised, he clapped and admitted: "Great, I didn''t expect Song Daoyou to just look at my hand and I knew this. Yes, your rules of the stars are indeed us. Controlled by Nebula. "


    Nebula?


    These three words are extremely unfamiliar to Song Ning, but the rules that can control the stars are enough to explain the power of this nebula. Since it is the ��Tian Dao�� above, why should it appear in front of yourself at this time?


    In addition to being vigilant, Song Ningsheng said, "The battle between the two domains began. Are you two coming here to fight?"


    "The juniors really don''t know how high and thick they are, so dare they don''t understand the etiquette." Uncle Huang sneered.


    Yang Zhaoxue raised his jade hand to stop it, and looked at Song Ning with a smile: "I did control the rules of this little star, but when I controlled the rules, I saved your life, not harmed you, and controlled it at that time. The ruler has been rectified by me, so explain, can Song Daoyou be satisfied? "

 Chapter 1196： That is the future

    "Satisfied? Of course I am dissatisfied, obstruct me, kill me, but everything I do must be against me, and now I can explain what I did not do by myself? How do I know who did it and embarrass me? Is it still alive? "Song Ning sneered.


    He didn''t know anything about the sea of ??nebula, but the various things of the year were still vivid in his mind. How many obstacles did the so-called heavenly path give him, and if there were no such obstacles, would he be so rough along the way?


    Faced with such an angry Song Ning, Yang Zhaoxue just smiled, as if he didn''t take it for granted: "Song Daoyou, now Xingyunhai is coming to compensate, let us go."


    "Go? Where?" Song Ning looked at Yang Zhaoxue inexplicably.


    From the beginning to the present, Yang Zhaoxue has been extremely indifferent, giving people a way of not eating human fireworks, but the more this is, the more Song Ning is disobedient, controlling the fate of others, just thinking a few words. Want to shirk all responsibility?


    "As we go back to the sea of ??nebula, that''s where you should go." Yang Zhaoxue whispered: "Allow you to take two people together. Now that the war between the two domains is open, you are not a wise move here."


    "Are you dreaming?" Song Ning''s voice gradually became cold.


    The uncle heard his furious anger, his eyes widened, and his head was flicked. It was a force that flew towards Song Ningfei. It was just such a casual blow that made the entire Jinji tremble, and the small stars around them violently shaken.


    Heaven and earth are so dark at this moment that only one light is visible.


    The strength of this blow has exceeded all monks'' knowledge. Even Song Ning has never seen such a powerful technique.


    "Will the king''s prestige in the Nebula Sea Yang Family allow you to blaspheme!


    The voice was overwhelming, and even ten elders who were far away in the sky were listening in their ears. They were all panicked and rushed towards the stars, but how could their speed match the spell?


    A beam of light in the darkness popped out as if it could destroy everything in the world.


    In the face of this power, Song Ning felt for the first time in his life that he was deeply powerless, unable to dodge it, and unable to prevent it. It was only here that he would greet it safely, and all life and death would be in the hands of others.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stop, but that he has no resistance at all.


    However, at the moment of life and death, I suddenly heard a sigh. In the cold darkness, the sound was as warm as the sun.


    "Hey, don''t do this."


    These five words slowly spoke out, echoing between heaven and earth, and then look at Yang Zhaoxue. At this time, a jade hand fell on the uncle ��s arm, and the ruinous light dissipated, and heaven and earth recovered, as if nothing had happened. same.


    Up to this moment, Song Ning did not move at all. He stood on the spot and looked at the Nebula Sea lightly.


    "Kill, why not kill?"


    Song Ning looked at the uncle, and even though the uncle was stopped by Yang Zhaoxue at the moment, he was still full of anger. At this time, when he looked at Yang Zhaoxue again, his face was still indifferent. When he looked at Song Ning, there was a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    "Song Ning, Nebula Sea just wanted to invite you to practice, which is very likely to be a character for you."


    "Hahahaha, fortune? Call me to practice? And do n��t say why you are so kind. Now that two wars broke out, what should I do if I go? There are people waiting for me to save, and some people follow me to survive, yes Can you just take me away with a sentence or two? "


    Yang Zhaoxue pondered: "Song Daoyou, can you speak in one step?"


    Song Ning did not hesitate. He could see from all that he had just said that there might be two voices in this sea of ??nebula, one of which is to want him to die, and the other is to want him to live, if Now I don''t know why this sea of ??nebula must want him to go, so I am afraid that the future will be endless.


    Yang Zhaoxue walked in front of Song Ning, smiled indifferently at the people beside Song Ning, and then turned over to take out a magic weapon. When the magic weapon unfolded, the people beside Song Ning were pushed away by a gentle force, and then A light blue light enveloped the two of them, and the outsiders could not see what was inside.


    Yang Zhaoxue looked at Song Ning and couldn''t help sighing: "Nineth-generation reincarnation, I lost too much, but I can''t forget it. I glanced at the time when I was traveling in the reincarnation of time, I remembered you, but you forgot me , If I do n��t say it again, I ��m afraid you will never remember. "


    "you����"


    "Tomorrow night, Lushuitai, you and I will talk about it next month, and talk about poetry. This talk is ten years. In that life, your name is Liang Yuchuan. You said to me that nothing under the world is manpower. I can''t do anything. For your sentence, I practiced for 13,000 years! "


    Yang Zhaoxue''s words were extremely ridiculous, but for some reason, Song Ning felt very heartache after listening to them, especially when he looked at Yang Zhaoxue''s serious expression as if he was firmly saying something that had happened. thing.


    "Just because of this, so you come to me?" Song Ning shook his head: "I don''t care whether you said it is true or not, even if I don''t know which reincarnation helped you, but that is all the thing that happened, it has nothing to do with the present. , This also cannot be the reason why you want me to go to the sea of ??nebula. "


    "Reason, I have." Yang Zhaoxue carefully turned over and took out a moment of crystal-clear things, and looked closely, it was a teardrop!


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank suddenly, and from above the teardrop, he could feel Leng Yuexiao''s breath, which was rich and even the same as the one he had before!


    "Where did you get this thing?" Song Ning said in shock.


    Yang Zhaoxue said: "It is not difficult to come, but it is difficult to preserve. Before you went to the ancient immortal tomb in time and space reincarnation, you saw Leng Yuexiao, and you saw a lot of monks, but have you ever thought, where is the past? , Or the future? "


    "Future ?!" Song Ning thought that the ancient immortal tomb may have been a certain time plane, but it may also be a star trapped in the space-time array method, but never thought that there might be the future.


    Time and space are chaotic. It is not just the present, but also the past and even the future. However, Song Ning feels that these are too unbelievable.


    "Although I don''t fully understand it, I don''t believe that the future can really be reached in the chaos of time and space." Song Ning denied.


    Yang Zhaoxue smiled, "Dare you gamble?"


    "..."


    "To gamble with Leng Yuexiao''s life, to gamble with the stars in the future."


    Song Ning stared at Yang Zhaoxue in a daze and pondered for a long time: "How can you be sure that there is the future?"


    "In the sea of ??nebula, I saw the reflection of the next millennium. You found an opportunity to resurrect Leng Yuexiao in the Star Alliance. Leng Yuexiao came to life. You created the Song family, but you paid too much. In the end ... The Star Alliance was imprisoned, and you, disappeared. "

 Chapter 1197： Yang Zhaoxue 13,000 years ago

    If it were not targeted, Song Ning could hear it naturally, but now he understands that this Yang Zhaoxue is not a lip service, because in the ancient immortal tomb there is indeed the Song family, and he is the ancestor of the Song family!


    I thought I was the reincarnation of the Song family ancestors, so I didn''t care too much, but now I think, things don''t seem to be as simple as I imagined, but what Yang Zhaoxue said about Leng Yuexiao.


    "You said, I brought Xiaoxiao back to life, right?" Song Ning asked.


    Yang Zhaoxue sighed. She knew early on that if she told Song Ning these things, then Song Ning''s focus would definitely fall on Leng Yuexiao, but to this day, she can only be fully entrusted.


    After all, if Song Ning did not go to the sea of ??nebula, it involved too broadly, which was beyond her control, and she had persuaded her to persuade her after so many years of hard work.


    "You did revive Xiaoxiao, but the price is too high, and she has no memory." Yang Zhaoxue said.


    Song Ning lowered her head and smiled: "I can just look at her from a distance."


    "Even if you need to pay the lives of countless monks, you will not hesitate?" Yang Zhaoxue asked.


    Song Ning held his fist, and at this moment, his heart was bleeding.


    "Yang Daoyou, what do you think people live for a lifetime?"


    Yang Zhaoxue puzzled: "Everyone''s obsession is different. What does Song Daoyou ask?"


    Song Ning''s smile was extremely sour: "Oh, yeah, everyone''s obsession is different. I gave up on her for many monks. I don''t know if what I did is right or wrong, but I know, if there is one more time I will choose her. "


    Song Ning took a deep breath, looked up at the top, and then swallowed back the tears in her eyes.


    "Next time, for her, I can betray the whole world."


    Yang Zhaoxue''s heart shook, this sentence, she had heard it 13,000 years ago, that time, the person he was also Leng Yuexiao.


    This lingering time was too long for Yang Zhaoxue to dare to touch easily. At that time, she could only choose to retreat and seal up this feeling. Until a few days ago, when she was thinking of seeing Song Ning, she felt anxious and sometimes ecstatic. Crazy, but after seeing Song Ning, there is only one emotion in my heart-sorrow.


    For so many years, so many reincarnations, he has not changed at all.


    Chivalrous righteousness, with the world as its responsibility.


    The fairy road, the change of world.


    In the end, there was only one love word that could not be broken, trapped in love robbery, unable to get out, broken, until it died out, although there was no regret.


    "Song Ning, can you ... live for yourself once?"


    Yang Zhaoxue suddenly said such a sentence, even Song Ning was dumbfounded.


    For yourself?


    After all these years, don''t you live for yourself?


    Suddenly, the storm surged in his mind. For so many years, he seems to have been pursuing Leng Yuexiao, and he has been working hard to rescue Leng Yuexiao. Whether it is cultivation or fighting, it seems that Leng Yue cannot be separated Xiao''s shadow ...


    "I����"


    "You should wake up."


    "I think this dream will never wake up."


    Yang Zhaoxue sighed: "Since that is the case, then this life, I will help you, the next life, you return me."


    "You mean ..." Song Ning looked sideways at Yang Zhaoxue.


    "I know the ending, then you have the ability to change the ending. You follow me back to the sea of ??nebula. Do n��t worry about the disputes inside and outside this domain. I will cultivate for a hundred years. As long as a hundred years, I will not interfere in any of your actions. To leave the sea of ??nebula, I will accompany you. If you want to stay in the sea of ??nebula, I will accompany you too. "Yang Zhaoxue said.


    Song Ning suddenly seemed to think of something, frowned, blinked, thought for a moment, and smiled calmly: "I don''t need you to accompany me."


    "You ..." Yang Zhaoxue only felt that he had said so much to Niu Qin that the other party hadn''t been shaken.


    Song Ning looked at Yang Zhaoxue seriously: "You said you saw the ending, I''m sure again, at this time, seriously?"


    "It''s true, if my Yang Zhaoxue has a half-truth, the Nine Tribulation Sky Thunder will burst, and the gray smoke will disappear, and eternal life will not fall into reincarnation."


    Song Ning did not know why, and the pain in his head, as if he had seen such scenes many years ago, he subconsciously grabbed Yang Zhaoxue''s hand to stop his movements, shook his head, and stopped hurting, and then spoke again.


    "Since this is the case, I will not be able to go back with you." Song Ning said: "This road, no matter what the future is, I will go on."


    "What if it''s a dead end?" Yang Zhaoxue asked back.


    Song Ning didn''t care: "There is no dead end in this world, as long as I think about it, then I will definitely be able to pass."


    "Okay, okay, okay ..." Yang Zhaoxue clenched the pink fist and turned to leave, but he turned back again as soon as he turned, and punched Song Ning''s chest with a punch.


    The speed of this punch was too fast, and Song Ning was too late to guard against it, but such a powerful punch fell on Song Ning''s chest, but it seemed to be tickling.


    "I''m really wrong, for a woman, you went all the way to black, I help you, but you still don''t listen, you know how much I gave up to persuade those old things?" Yang Zhaoxue''s eyes flushed: " Song Ning, you are too much! "


    Song Ning hasn''t reacted for a while.


    At this time, Yang Zhaoxue silently withdrew the effect of the enchantment. Although the outsiders could not see them, they could hear the two of them talking.


    "Song Ning, the so-called Four Elephant Gate, is the most evil thing after the birth of heaven and earth.


    The East Gate Supreme is the Martial Supreme Gate.


    Ximen Xuesha is Zijin Blood Immortal Gate.


    The ancient demon of south gate is called endless seal demon gate.


    The North Gate Nether is regarded as the Nine Nether Nether Gate.


    Now there are three gates on your body, and the last one is left. Once the four elephant gates are completed, the vision of heaven and earth appears, you ca n��t control it, and then the spirits are all light. "


    Yang Zhaoxue said, and his tone improved a bit: "Do you want to stay here now, for the sake of the stars, or for the nine fairy tombs? If it is for the nine fairy tombs, I tell you, I have a way to help You take these nine fairy tombs away. If it is for the sake of the stars, I have told you before that the stars may be destroyed by you in the future. "


    Song Ning is silent, Yang Zhaoxue is so bitter, he is not unshakable, but until now, he has not had the opportunity to leave Yang Zhaoxue.


    "The road is long, endless and endless, like Taoism, natural and free. Feeling miserable, lingering, like flowing water, not returning eastward. Having a confidant in life, it is enough for the road to go through many difficulties," Yang Zhaoxue suddenly said Such an elusive word.


    It ��s just that Song Ning could n��t understand it, and Uncle Huang could n��t understand it. Everyone on the scene could n��t understand it, but it was only a small one. After hearing this, her mind suddenly flashed like a thunderbolt. She had always felt Yang Zhaoxue is familiar with this, but now, after hearing this sentence, she finally remembered it!

 Chapter 1198： merge

    "I don''t force you, but there are many things that I can''t tell you clearly here. If you can, I hope you can come back to the sea of ??nebula with me." Yang Zhaoxue seemed extremely helpless when he spoke, and will be bound. Withdraw.


    The moment the enchantment was removed, Xiao Ke asked in silence: "It''s you ... the one who has appeared in Song Ning''s 9th and 9th ..."


    "It''s indeed me." Yang Zhaoxue''s eyes showed a cold awn, but the cold awn died in a flash: "I am in favor of gratitude, and I am accompanied by nine lives and nine generations, and you, because of fear that I will take Song Ning from the cold moon Take it away, completely erase me from the memory given to Song Ning, and you''re a good intention. "


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ke could not help but take a half step back. She was indeed selfish in this matter. Although she thought that Yang Zhaoxue might not be an ordinary person at that time, otherwise she would not appear in Song Ning ��s life. However, what she did not expect anyway was that Yang Zhaoxue actually came, and this time, she appeared alive in front of her.


    Yang Zhaoxue and Xiao Ke knew each other, it means that she did indeed live for a long time, and Song Ning has reincarnated the 9th and 9th reincarnation, but Yang Zhaoxue is still here.


    "You ... have lived tens of thousands of years?" Song Ning couldn''t help asking.


    Yang Zhaoxue was a little sullen, but after hearing this, her cheeks suddenly turned red. Indeed, she can be said to be too old compared to Song Ning in this life, and even Song Ning didn''t even survive her fractions.


    "It is indeed tens of thousands of years, but, but since I was eighteen years old, I have stayed forever, so ..." Yang Zhaoxue hurriedly explained.


    Song Ning was stunned, but waved his hand: "I have no other intention, but just ask casually, but I didn''t expect you to know Xiao Ke."


    Xiao Ke''s face was bitter, and there were indeed some memories between Song Ning and Yang Zhaoxue, but the more Yang Zhaoxue did not show it, the more worried Xiao Ke was.


    "Xiao Ke, you are a reborn red fairy, many things, you know better than Song Ning, whether Song Ning is here to stay, or leave with me, you can be fair." Yang Zhaoxue said frankly. Road.


    At this time, not only Song Ning, but also the eyes of Heifeng and others fell on Xiao Ke. Xiao Ke and Yang Zhaoxue even knew each other. This thing has always surprised them, but from the tone of the two, it seems that Yang Zhaoxue I knew Song Ning earlier than Leng Yuexiao, and there seems to be something between them ...


    Finally, Xiao Ke spoke.


    "Song Ning, on the Jinxing side, just have us. It is indeed a better choice for you to leave." Xiao Ke said, seeming to be worried that Song Ning did not listen to what he said, so he walked to Song Ning and whispered softly Tao: "Every life is Yang Zhaoxue helping you to cultivate. You are constantly reincarnate. She is constantly helping you to cultivate, but this life is not yet there, but now that she is here, you are the best choice to follow her. "


    Song Ning was silent.


    I did n��t expect that I really had such a deep entanglement with Yang Zhaoxue. What I said before with Yang Zhaoxue already made him feel some clues. Although I myself would also fight for the people with the stars, if compared with Leng Yuexiao , But Leng Yuexiao is still more important.


    He waited too long, and he would never leave Leng Yuexiao for the lives of others.


    If Da Yi, Xiu Xian is just for Da Yi, then what is he himself?


    Life is alive, living for others, so what are you still alive for?


    For so long, he had wanted to understand.


    "It''s just that I can''t rest assured that Luo Fangxing, I have promised Mo Li before, to help her protect Luo Fangxing, in addition to the stars, Luo Fangxing also wants ..."


    "I took the people with the stars to Luo Fangxing to find Fang Moli, how about this plan?"


    Song Ning''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t expect this. Although the star is the place where he grew up, but he cares not about the star itself, but the person on the star. Moreover, if this star is really a There are no more people, so he can try to take away the whole star directly.


    Xiao Ke moved as soon as he could, and had already transmitted the voice to everyone. At this moment, no matter what the cultivation behavior on the stars, regardless of the age of men, women and children, after hearing Xiao Ke''s transmission, they all put down their hands and got up to gather.


    "Everything on the stars should not be taken away, but these eighty-one statues are to be taken, and if it is possible, I want to take the stars directly after the stars are cleared." Song Ning turned to look at Yang rehabilitate.


    Yang Zhaoxue nodded: "The eighty-one statues are best taken away by you. As for this lingering star, I am afraid that it would be impossible to put it away without the cultivation of the heavens. If I can, I will let the uncle help. "


    With that said, Yang Zhaoxue turned to look at the uncle. Although the expression on his face was not good, he nodded: "I obey the princess''s orders."


    Yang Zhaoxue smiled and looked at Song Ning again: "Does this arrangement still suit your wishes?"


    "Okay." Song Ning said no more, and nodded, and then he vacated.


    On the stars, everyone watched Song Ning turn over the eighty-one statues in their hands and looked at each other one by one, not knowing what happened, before they seemed to feel Song Ning and the two outsiders. There was a fight, but now their relationship seems to have eased, it seems that they have made some kind of agreement.


    "Everyone, I''m going to leave for a while. The stars are not guarded. I don''t worry, so please move to Luo Fangxing, where it will be safer." Song Ning said.


    Although everyone was puzzled, but since Song Ning had commanded them, they could not say much. Only Song Ning followed. So, such a scene appeared in the starry sky. Endless monks are behind, and their destination is Luo Fangxing.


    At the moment, the Star Alliance is being closely guarded. Suddenly they saw such a scene. At first, they thought that the army was under pressure. But look closely. Isn''t it the Song Ning who is the first person in the sky?


    Song Ning traveled all the way to Luo Fangxing. After arriving in advance, he placed the eighty-one statues directly on Luo Fangxing before flashing to Fang Moli.


    I was able to see Song Ning in such a short time, and Fang Moli was heartless, but Song Ning''s behavior now scared her: "Song Ning, you are ..."


    "There are my strengths in the eighty-one statues, which can help Luo Fangxing. In the future, there will be many monks who will come to Luo Fangxing. Instead of taking refuge, it is better to report to the group to warm up." Song Ning sideways There are already some monks in the sky.


    Fang Moli was even more puzzled when he saw this, and there was a trace of consternation in his expression: "The star was lost? Are you injured?"

 Chapter 1199： Put away the stars

    Upon hearing Fang Moli''s remarks, Song Ning just smiled: "Jianxing Xing has not lost his guard, and I have not been injured. It''s just that I''m going to leave here for a while, I hope that Xingji Xing and Luo Fangxing can be safe. It also allows the people of the stars to move to Luo Fangxing, so that I can feel at ease. "


    Although Fang Moli was a little relieved after hearing that Song Ning was safe, but when Song Ning said he was going to leave for a while, Fang Moli''s mood fell again.


    "How long are you going to leave? It''s easy to disclose? And what is ... what are you doing? At this juncture, is it necessary to go to the frontline alone?" Fang Moli said nervously.


    Song Ning shook his head: "It''s not that he''s rushing to the front line alone, but he''s going to practice and go to a place where there is no dispute with the world to practice." Song Ning smiled bitterly: "But there are some suspicions of refuge."


    Fang Moli didn''t take it for granted. If she didn''t understand Song Ning, she might think that Song Ning wanted to take refuge at this time. But how could she understand Song Ning so deeply that she didn''t know what Song Ning did?


    "If you want to go, then practice it well. Do n��t worry about it here. Moreover, if you want to change the situation with your own strength, it is impossible from the current situation, so I hope you can Find a place where you can practice without a dispute. In this way, you may become our savior. "Fang Moli said on his mouth, but he knew it in his heart.


    Become a savior?


    How easy it is!


    If the monks above the heavens do not participate in this war, perhaps Song Ning will be an invincible existence, but if the monks in the realm are also today, how can Song Ning become a savior in this war?


    But what Fang Moli didn''t know was that at this moment, when the ten elders of the Star Alliance saw that Song Ning and Yang Zhaoxue had nothing to do with each other, and that Song Ning was about to leave, they also began to prepare for the breath.


    The celestial monks in the territory have died, and the celestial monks outside the territory cannot enter the battlefield at this time, so the battlefield at this time is indeed a battle under the heavens.


    Under the realm of heaven, it is of great help to the territory. As for Song Ning, although he is still the first person under the realm of heaven, he even has the ability to sweep many monks of the Taoist realm, but if one day the monk of the realm joins the battlefield, then Song Ning will become vulnerable, and no one is reminded, Song Ning knows it himself.


    Just like the uncle Yang Zhaoxue''s blow just now, he has no resistance at all. This is the gap between the celestial monk and the non-celestial monk. Even if he is powerful under the celestial realm, Still unable to defeat the celestial monk, this is a limit that can never be crossed.


    "I will come back as soon as possible." Song Ning said.


    Fang Moli smiled: "You don''t have to worry about this, you still have something to explain, or someone else needs me to take care of you. Although I have no ability, if I am on this Luo Fang star, I have the final say. You need the person I take care of, I will take care of it properly. "


    Song Ning shook his head: "No, you just need to cooperate with the people on the Luo Fangxing as much as possible. The staff of the two parties can get along safely. This is the best. If you can''t get along safely, I hope you don''t get into trouble. But Bai Ting and others can discuss everything together. "


    "Sure." Fang Moli answered.


    Song Ning smiled: "They are all here, as for those of Fang''s family, it is up to you to explain to them, I will not talk more."


    "All the way ..."


    Fang Moli''s voice has not fallen, and Song Ning''s figure has disappeared. She doesn''t even know how long Song Ning will leave. It''s just that at this time, maybe this is the other way, and there will be no way to meet again.


    The wars inside and outside the region are so tense, even if Fang Moli does n��t know much about these things, they can almost figure it out. Perhaps it is the best choice to be able to leave here at this time. Song Ning has such an opportunity, she naturally is Happy for Song Ning.


    After leaving, Song Ning passed on the sound to Xiao Ke and Bai Ting and others, arranged everything, and then returned to Jiu Xingxing.


    However, when he returned to where the stars and stars were, he suddenly discovered that the stars and stars had disappeared. At this time, there were two people standing above the position of the stars, namely Yang Zhaoxue and the uncle.


    Yang Zhaoxue saw that Song Ning had returned, and threw something in his hand to Song Ning. After taking it, Song Ning took a look. Wasn''t that the star?


    But at this time, the stars are like a compass, and they look very strange. It is reasonable to say that the shape formed after the stars are taken away should not be like this?


    Seeing the doubts in Song Ning''s eyes, Yang Zhaoxue said: "I don''t know why, but according to the emperor, this star seems to be a bit different, otherwise it will not appear after being taken away. shape."


    Song Ningdiao didn''t care about these things: "Will I be able to put this little star freely after I get to the heavens to practice?"


    The uncle snorted coldly, seeming to be extremely disdainful. At this time, Song Ning noticed that at this time, the state of the uncle was completely incomparable, and his face was pale and no blood, and the breath in his body had become extremely weak It was like being hit hard.


    Seeing Song Ning''s expression, Yang Zhaoxue explained: "In order to help you take this small star down, it consumes a lot of essence and force, and now you need to hurry back and cultivate yourself."


    Although he has no affection for this uncle, but now after all the other party can help, and Song Ning is not hypocritical, throwing a fist at the uncle and bowing slightly: "Thank you senior."


    Uncle Huang was surprised, but did not expect Song Ning to apologize, but hummed softly without saying much.


    Yang Zhaoxue smiled: "The uncle is not angry with you, but at this time, he is not willing to say anything, let''s go."


    At the end of the conversation, Yang Zhaoxueyu put her hand on Song Ning and the other hand fell on the uncle. She did n��t know what trick she was thinking, but Song Ning felt that her body was bathed in endless light. In the bath of this light, his body began to dissipate, and a moment later when the body condensed, he already appeared in a new world.


    Here is the sea of ??nebula?


    Song Ning looked around, this place is like a paradise, ordinary places, if the environment is good, you can see it with your eyes, but here, it will directly hit people''s hearts, people feel a sense of peace from the bottom of their hearts.


    "This is the sea of ??nebula." Yang Zhaoxue''s voice slowly.


    It is difficult for Song Ning to look away from here. He sees every monk and every scene here, smiling at him, warm, full of fairy power, and even the rules are very smooth, it seems that they will not hinder Monk practice.

 Chapter 1200： Happy expression

    "Here ... it''s the sea of ??nebula ..." Song Ning repeated. There was too much shock at the moment. He didn''t know much about the sea of ??nebula, but before Yang Zhaoxue said that he could practice with peace in the sea of ??nebula. To be honest, he did not believe it, but now it seems that he believed it.


    "Princess, I''ll go back and cultivate first." After the emperor finished his words, he shone and disappeared.


    "There is Uncle Labor." Even though the uncle had disappeared, Yang Zhaoxue said respectfully.


    After finishing his speech, Yang Zhaoxue looked at Song Ning: "Can you still like it?"


    Song Ning nodded: "I like it. Although I am not afraid of fighting, I prefer the serenity here."


    Yang Zhaoxue''s heart moved, somehow, as if the time went back more than 10,000 years ago, at that time, Song Ning also said the same thing, but in the end, he hadn''t left the sea of ??nebula and never returned?


    "I know that you are worried about things in the domain, so you may not be at ease to practice. Now I can tell you something, and it can be regarded as a center for you." Yang Zhaoxue said while moving forward.


    At this time, all the monks around the place bowed to salute when they saw Yang Zhaoxue, but they seemed to be worried about disturbing Yang Zhaoxue, so they did not speak. When they saluted Yang Zhaoxue, their eyes fell on Song Ning, Some are showing strange colors, while others are a surprise. In the face of these different people, Song Ning suddenly feels uncomfortable.


    "Song Ning, those monks in the realm should have begun to breathe by now," Yang Zhaoxue said.


    Song Ning shuddered, and immediately stopped: "This is also a center of mind for me ?!"


    Yang Zhaoxue smiled: "Why don''t you ask me first, why do they want to breathe?"


    "I just want to ask you, what benefit do they have in the domain?" Song Ning said.


    Yang Zhaoxue shook his head helplessly: "The celestial monk''s tortoise in the domain shows that the space and time in the domain has begun to backtrack. The backtracking of space and time is a kind of reversal. It is not only time and space that is reversed, but also the space and time People, and the reversal of time and space is heaven and earth, and the rules, so the more people who have a deeper understanding of the rules, the more they will be affected by this time and space reversal, and cultivation will begin to fall. How much time and space has been reversed, their How long will it take for Xiu to fall. "


    Song Ning puzzled: "But why didn''t I feel the impact of time and space reversal on the body? It''s hard not to succeed because I''m not a celestial monk?"


    "Because you are special." Yang Zhaoxue looked at Song Ning seriously: "In this world, if only one person can keep himself unaffected when time and space reverse, then only you, even though I am not I know why, but this has been verified. "


    Song Ning just couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t know how to ask.


    "The more severe the time and space reversal, the less the celestial monks outside the territory will be unable to enter. Therefore, this war will be the world of Yudao Realm, and Zhejiang will last for a long time." Yang Zhaoxue explained.


    At this time, Song Ning finally realized that it was a war against the Taoist monks. So, even if the territory was already weak, it would not be too disadvantageous, and the celestial monks on both sides did not join the war, which also avoided A lot of trouble, at least for the domain, this is indeed a good thing.


    "So, now, do you think I''m talking about good news?" Yan Zhaoxu smiled.


    Song Ning nodded, and now he will not doubt the authenticity of Yang Zhaoxue''s words, because the other party seems to have no reason to deceive him.


    "The peace of mind is here to practice. For a hundred years, when the time and space barriers are broken, it is also the day you leave, and your cultivation behavior will also be improved at that time. In the war, you can protect the people you want to protect." Yang Zhao Xue looked at the sky all over Hongxia and seemed to sigh.


    Although Song Ning believes in Yang Zhaoxue, she still has some puzzles: "I always wanted to ask, why do you want me to come here to practice, is there any benefit for you, or the sea of ??nebula? Or what do you do? All this has no benefit for you? "


    "I said that I just wanted to repay you, do you believe it?" Yang Zhaoxue asked back.


    "If you can tell why you want to repay me, I naturally believe it." Song Ning said.


    "Whether things in this world can be explained in one sentence or two? In those days, if you could ignore the gap in our identities and tell me the scriptures, then it was enough for me to return, and I promised that time. I still haven''t been able to do your thing. "Yang Zhaoxue''s voice was long, as if he was remembering it.


    Song Ning noticed that when she recalled the past, her eyes were full of charm, which was a happy expression.


    Speaking of once, she would feel happy, could it be that she had left some feelings that should not be left here in Yang Zhaoxue?


    But soon, he understood that Yang Zhaoxue should not be the kind of feeling between men and women.


    "Do n��t think so much, I have spent a lot of time to persuade these people, so that you can practice here for a hundred years. Within a hundred years, I will meet all your requirements, and the people here will try to satisfy you, that is, Say, within this hundred years, as long as it is in the sea of ??nebulae, let you wander. "Yang Zhaoxue said, with a flick, a fairy force entered Song Ning''s body.


    When this fairy power entered the body, Song Ning instantly felt that his body seemed to be more intimate with this sea of ??nebula, as if it were integrated into the sea of ??nebula.


    "This����"


    "If you are more integrated here, you can feel the magic here, which is good for cultivation."


    Indeed, at this time, Song Ning discovered that power is coming from all directions towards himself. Although it is not surging, it is actively entering his body.


    "By the way, you just said that what you promised me hadn''t been done yet, what exactly was it? Why didn''t you pass on that memory to me directly?" Song Ning said again.


    Yang Zhaoxue smiled and shook his head, as if he had no choice but to take Song Ning.


    Song Ning waited, and Yang Zhaoxue said, "You seemed to have anticipated what happened today, so I won''t let you tell you that everything has to be done by yourself."


    "This����"


    "Do n��t think too much, I ��ll take you to the exclusive cultivation area of ??the Nebula Sea. In this Nebula Sea, all those who have some cultivation behaviors have a territory that belongs to their own cultivation. Here comes, I will give you my realm of cultivation, you and me will do both. "Yang Zhaoxue said.


    Song Ning stopped again: "This ... isn''t this good?"


    "Do n��t get me wrong, the so-called double cultivation is not just the practice of men and women. It ��s also called double cultivation. I know that you only have Leng Yuexiao in your heart, and naturally you wo n��t kill you. Love, but some simple skin lovers can''t avoid it. I don''t care about the ice jade body that has been with me for tens of thousands of years. You, a man, still care about this? "Yang Zhaoxue asked.

 Chapter 1201： Nebulas Secret

    Song Ning didn''t say much, because he saw Yang Zhaoxue seemed to have something to say.


    Indeed, Yang Zhaoxue continued to introduce: "In this sea of ??nebula, you can go anywhere except for the cultivation places of other people. Immortal technique and Taoism can be obtained as long as you can challenge success.


    When Song Ning heard this, she couldn''t help asking: "Xianshu Daofa?"


    Yang Zhaoxue nodded his head and pointed a little out of thin air, and a wave of light appeared in mid-air. When the wave of light spread out, a picture also appeared: "These are trials within the sea of ??nebula, any trial will There are rewards, as long as you can challenge success, you can get it. Trial itself is also a kind of improvement. You cannot start the trial at will as an ordinary person, but you can. "


    Song Ning is not stupid. He can see that Yang Zhaoxue is really good for himself, but if it is because of feelings, he always thinks it is impossible. Moreover, even Yang Zhaoxue himself admitted that helping him was not for feelings.


    Not for feelings, but for what?


    Yang Zhaoxue seems to have seen what Song Ning thought, and continued: "I know that you have doubts in your heart, and naturally will also solve the doubts for you. I invite you to practice. In fact, the purpose is very simple. You follow me, I tell you."


    Song Ning followed Yang Zhaoxue into the room and closed the door. The surrounding space seemed to have changed. After shaking for a while, Yang Zhaoxue opened the door again, and the world outside was completely different from before.


    The original beautiful sea of ??nebula turned into a barren land at this time.


    "This is the other side of the sea of ??nebula."


    Before Song Ning asked, Yang Zhaoxue took the initiative to speak.


    "The other side?" Song Ning swept around, and there was no grass around her, and she looked around at a glance.


    "Song Ning, some things will not tell you, it is not entirely because of feelings, but because she does not know the details." Yang Zhaoxue stepped on the barren ground, walking and saying: "Xingyunhai, It has been there for a long time, and you, the speed of cultivation in each life is also changing. In this life, it took you less than eighty years to reach the peak of Wonderland. "


    Before Song Ning had time to question, he heard Yang Zhaoxue''s voice reappear: "From 3,000 years to less than a hundred years now, you have used Tenth, but in this Tenth, your cultivation practice has never broken through the fairyland."


    "and so?"


    "So in this life, I will bring you this sea of ??nebula. I want you to see it. It''s a whole ten years. For you, I gave most of the sea of ??nebula!"


    Song Ning''s pupil shrank: "What do you mean?"


    "The battle of the world is almost broken, and when the Venerable fell, a magic weapon was thrown. When the two domains were formed, the sea of ??nebula also appeared. The sea of ??nebula was originally a magic weapon, and our Yang family, then It is a servant in this magic weapon. Our task is to find a person and give him the essence of the Xingyue in the sea of ??nebula, but if the essence of the Xingyue is absorbed, our servants who live in the sea of ??nebula will die . "


    Yang Zhaoxue sighed softly, and there was a touch of sorrow between the eyebrows.


    "We wanted to continue to multiply like this. After all, the battle between the two domains will not spread to us, but the land in the sea of ??nebula is dying all the time. We discovered that even if no one comes to absorb it, it will eventually wither. But if someone comes to absorb it, it may be alive. "Yang Zhaoxue said, turning around and brushing his sleeves, pointing to Song Ning:" So I chose you and used the resources of the Nebula to help you practice, only when you When entering the heaven, the sea of ??nebula can be operated again as a magic weapon, and only when the sea of ??nebula is operated again, can it continuously absorb the essence of the sun and the moon, and will not wither away. "


    "Sounds complicated," Song Ning touched his nose.


    "Indeed, it sounds complicated, but the reality is very simple. The sea of ??Nebulas ca n��t last for ten thousand years. For you, cultivation is too fast. Ten thousand years is very far away, but for us, ten thousand years is just a finger. One wave. "Yang Zhaoxue''s hand fell on Song Ning''s shoulder. She slowly approached Song Ning, and the tip of their noses was only an inch away.


    She carefully looked at every inch of the skin on Song Ning''s face, as if looking at a piece of art that was ingenious: "The world is endless, the cycle is endless, hundreds of millions of years have passed, and few people can have it in less than a hundred years. Today''s cultivation base, even the strongest strength under the realm of the sky, Song Ning, maybe you think that Wannian is very long, but for us, Wannian is very short. "


    "So you need me to break through to the heavens, help the sea of ??nebula turn, help you live, and you, worrying that I will die in this war, so take me back to the sea of ??nebula?" Song Ning said: "Before you Is it true or false to see the future? "


    "It is true." As he spoke, Yang Zhaoxue Yaoyao pointed.


    Song Ning looked around and found that there seemed to be a huge mirror over there. This mirror was as big as the sky.


    There are countless pictures appearing in this mirror. Different pictures also have different characters, sceneries, and many things that are happening. After observing for a moment, you will find that what is shown in this mirror is This is a picture of different time and space in different places in the Star Alliance.


    "I didn''t expect there is such a wonderful thing in this world. Such magic weapon, I am afraid that it will be known by others, and I will try my best to take it away." Song Ning sighed with emotion.


    "No one can take away, because this is the sea of ??nebula, this is the mirror of the sea of ??nebula." Yang Zhaoxue said.


    Song Ning was startled, not much to say.


    "We have been away from the Nebula Sea for too long to survive, so if you come to the Nebula Sea and absorb the essence of the Sun and Moon in the Nebula Sea, it will help you, and we need you to help the Nebula Sea after breaking through the sky. Re-run, each needs what you want. "Yang Zhaoxue said.


    "Well, the Star Alliance is still safe, and I''m fine with my cultivation here. If I can break through the heavens, it would be better." Song Ning said.


    Yang Zhaoxue and Song Ning walked into the room again. After opening the door, the picture that appeared in front of them changed here. This time, it was a vast and invisible ocean, but it was not so much an ocean, but the surface of the ocean was full of water vapor, and it was still risking. A hint of smoke seemed to be very hot.


    "This is the place for cultivation. You go first. I''m going to go and accompany you to help you speed up your cultivation." Yang Zhaoxue said, and her figure slowly disappeared.


    Song Ning could feel the majestic power in this ocean, he did not hesitate to clean himself into the ocean.


    At this moment, when Yang Zhaoxue appeared again, there were already a group of people all around him. These people had different looks, but they were all looking at a glazed wall. The picture above the glazed wall is exactly Song in the ocean. Ning!

 Chapter 1202： Hundred years of good union or hatred

    "Yang Zhaoxue, Yang Zhaoxue, I really didn''t expect that you could even cheat him." Among the crowd, a red-bearded old man yin and yang strange airway.


    I don''t see how this person cultivates, but I can feel his surging power like a flame.


    Yang Zhaoxue glanced sideways at the red-bearded old man, his voice still frosty: "When I do things, when do you need you to judge?"


    The old man with a red beard sneered: "Since you say you can squeeze and dry his body, and restore the original appearance of the sea of ??nebula, then we will believe you for the time being. Pcs. "


    "Ravage!" Yang Zhaoxue frowned coldly.


    "Second sister, within the sea of ??nebula, it seems that you haven''t the final say yet. We promised to cooperate with you on the premise that we must monitor with the glass wall. Why, now you regret it?" It was a voluptuous woman who spoke. With blue hair and a fascinating look, I am afraid that a man will admire him when he sees him. This person is the princess of Xingyunhai-Yang Zhaoting.


    Yang Zhaoxue''s teeth clenched: "That Linghai is where I cultivated, monitored by the glazed wall, isn''t it even me ..."


    "The flesh is nothing more than a skin bladder. Why, even though your second sister is Bing Mu Yu skin, you haven''t reached the point where you don''t even look at it? Besides, you are all blood relatives of your own family, even if you see it What''s wrong with your clean body? "Yang Zhaoting giggled.


    As she spoke, the slightly younger man sitting next to her could n��t help but ask: ��Second sister, this is the only chance to prove you. If you do n��t allow it, then you are practicing in your spirit sea. Song Ning might as well be directly used as a pillar of people. Anyway, keeping him is useless. "


    Yang Zhaoxue''s body trembles. Although the Yang family is the dominant existence in this sea of ??nebula, but its interior is decaying, how many unethical things have happened between these men, women and children in her family. It''s not easy for her to defend herself in such an environment for a long time. Now if she says she is going to be watched by the glazed wall to monitor herself, how can she tolerate it?


    Although few members of the family at this time helped Yang Zhaoxue to speak, it was not without it. An old woman with an old bell closed her eyes from the beginning. Until this time, she opened her eyes slightly, but even these eyes It opened, and almost squinted.


    "You don''t have to say more." As soon as she spoke, her voice trembled a little, as if the old words were unclear, but even so, when she spoke, no one questioned a little: "Monitor Xiaoxue? Thanks to you, Liulibi withdrew me!"


    "Grandpa Tzu, this ..."


    "Grandpa Tzu, isn''t that good? We all agreed before, wouldn''t it be to remove the Liulibi now ..."


    "Grandma, we ..."


    "Closed to me!" The old lady hit the crutches hard.


    The Nebula Sea shuddered violently, not to mention the monks in the Nebula Sea, even the small half of the Star Alliance, felt a shock at this moment, as if the starry sky was shaken by someone.


    Old woman''s anger, there was no slight objection from the people around her, and the glass wall also shattered under the shock of her walking stick. The picture in it disappeared, but even so, Yang Zhaoxue''s face was not good-looking.


    "Xiaoxue, come here and accompany Grandma Tzuzu to talk." Only when she looked at Yang Zhaoxue, her squinted eyes would get bigger, but even then, it was still difficult to see her eyes, after all, she It was too old, and she was too old to know how old she was.


    Everyone left in anger, leaving Yang Zhaoxue standing in front of the old lady.


    Yang Zhaoxue squatted in front of the old lady: "Taizu grandma, thank you ..."


    "Silly girl, how can Grandma Tzu let them bully you? Rest assured, as long as I''m not dead, no one in the nebula can hurt you." The old lady said meaningfully: "But you know, Grandma Tzu Days ... not much. "


    How can Yang Zhaoxue not understand that the rise and fall of the Nebula Sea has a great connection with the life of Grandpa Ancestor. With the demise of the Sea of ??Nebula, Grandma Ancestor''s vitality is also decreasing.


    Looking at such grandpa Grandpa, Yang Zhaoxue bit her lower lip lightly: "Grandpa Grandpa, I''m not bringing Song Ning back. It''s okay, you must be okay."


    However, Grandpa''s grandmother''s dry hand fell on Yang Zhaoxue. At this time, there was an invisible barrier unfolding around them. Within the sea of ??nebulae, no one could penetrate this barrier to hear the conversation between the two of them. It is also because of the unfolding of this barrier that a middle-aged man took a sip in a room in the sea of ??nebula and scolded and stopped snooping.


    Grandpa Grandpa looked at Yang Zhaoxue with a smile, took Yang Zhaoxue''s hand in his dry hands, and caressed: "Xiaoxue, Grandma Grandpa Zu was relieved to see you could bring Song Ning back."


    Yang Zhaoxue smiled bitterly: "Well, I ... I will be as soon as possible."


    Grandma Taizu heard this and smiled more: "Silly boy, don''t you understand Grandma Taizu yet?"


    "You ..." Yang Zhaoxue looked at Taizu''s grandmother with a sudden burst of doubt.


    Grandpa Taizu sighed: "When you little girl, when can you consider yourself? Really let you squeeze out the little doll, would you like it? Will you?"


    Yang Zhaoxue stunned: "Grandma means ..."


    "That kid is here. If you squeeze it dry, I can live a few more years and take care of you, but if you ca n��t bear it? He can get good cultivation resources here and cultivate for promotion. How many people got him? At that time, he must protect you, you are still safe. "


    Grandpa Grandpa said so much in one breath, paused, and continued: "Do you think I''m right?"


    Yang Zhaoxue''s cheeks were reddish, and her heartbeat could not help but a little faster. Among the whole Yang family, she could see through her thoughts. I was afraid that only the grandmother and grandmother in front of her, fortunately, grandmother and grandmother loved her, never lost her temper, They will not tell these things.


    "Grandpa Grandpa, I won''t bear it, I can''t bear you." Yang Zhaoxue clenched his fists, his palms were already deep in sweat.


    Grandpa Taizu smiled: "I am a dying person, even if I live again, I can still live for a few years? I don''t want to live, I might as well let me die quickly, but if I can hold it before I die Zeng Zeng Zeng Zeng Zong Sun''s words ... "


    "Grandpa Grandpa!" Yang Zhaoxue was ashamed: "You, how do you make fun of others, people ..."


    "Hahaha, Grandpa Taizu said the truth, everything, there is a fixed number in the midst, whether you want to be with him for a hundred years, or hate away from each other, you make your own decision."

 Chapter 1203： Three hundred years of high tide, three hundred years of low tide

    After the old lady said this, she disappeared. Yang Zhaoxue froze on the spot alone, thinking for a long time, and then slowly got up and looked at the direction of the spiritual sea where she was practicing. A strange expression flashed in her eyes.


    This kind of thing, she had never thought about it before, but she didn''t expect Grandpa Grandpa to say so.


    When she and Song Ning met, as early as ten reincarnations, if they had no feelings for Song Ning, how could they have accompanied Song Ning for so long?


    It was just that she understood that she should not have feelings for Song Ning, because once she had feelings, many things could not be carried out, and it might even affect the operation of Nebula.


    But now Grandma''s words awakened her.


    It''s not impossible, but it''s just that she never dared to think in that direction.


    "For so many years ... maybe try?" Yang Zhaoxue got a smile and walked up to his room.


    In the spirit sea, Song Ning is practicing, but in this spirit sea, although the immortal power is full, Song Ning finds that he can''t absorb a little bit of immortal power at all. If he can''t absorb it, how can he improve his realm?


    Just when he was puzzled, he suddenly heard a soft voice. Although the voice was somewhat familiar, it was different from what he had heard before. Song Ning looked up curiously: "Yang Daoyou?"


    At this time in Song Ning''s eyes, he always felt that Yang Zhaoxue was a little different, but to really tell Yang Zhaoxue what had changed, Song Ning couldn''t tell.


    "Song Daoyou, from now on I will call you Song Ning directly, is it feasible?" Yang Zhaoxue asked with a trembling eye.


    At this time, Song Ning was thinking wholeheartedly why he couldn''t practice, naturally there was no objection: "Yang Daoyou likes it."


    "You are wondering why you can''t absorb immortal power at this time?" Yang Zhaoxue asked.


    Song Ning nodded and smiled bitterly: "Indeed, although you are full of fairy power in the sea of ??nebula, now your cultivation place is full of fairy power, but I can''t absorb a little bit, and there is something that can only be seen but not eaten. feel."


    "I am practicing with you, and you will know the reason." Yang Zhaoxue said softly.


    With that said, Yang Zhaoxue took off his coat and entered the water.


    Song Ning looked away, but Yang Zhaoxue''s speed was just in the blink of an eye. He hadn''t waited to avoid it. Yang Zhaoxue had already come to him. Although Song Ning had always been devoted to Leng Yuexiao, he didn''t know Why, after the appearance of Yang Zhaoxue, he always felt a kind of throbbing in his heart, as if he always felt he seemed to be sorry for this woman.


    "Yang Daoyou, you ..."


    "Song Ning, cooperate with me."


    "It''s just that you are a bit ..."


    "Don''t you do this every time? A woman of mine doesn''t care, but you are so stubborn."


    Song Ning smiled bitterly, although Yang Zhaoxue''s words were not false at the moment, they are now held tightly by her, and the two people are close together, interlocking their fingers. This kind of thing really does he and Yang Zhaoxue do in every life


    Yang Zhaoxue saw that Song Ning didn''t respond, and her heart moved slightly. In fact, as long as there is a trace of skin blindness in real practice, she just wanted to do it after listening to Grandma''s words.


    However, even though Yang Zhaoxue is capricious at this moment, Song Ning does not know what the true practice should be here, but he feels that when Yang Zhaoxue''s body is tightly attached to him, the surrounding fairy power continues to flow into him The body''s speed is so unbelievable.


    Seeing that Yang Zhaoxue didn''t lie, Song Ning didn''t think much anymore. He came to this sea of ??nebula just to practice, and now he doesn''t have much thought to think about it.


    For the monk, when you close your eyes and open it again, time has passed.


    When Song Ning opened his eyes and looked around, it was not long before, but he discovered that Yang Zhaoxue had slept quietly beside him.


    She slept so quietly, her quiet face was like a child. Song Ningben didn''t like the woman leaning on her side, but now she can''t bear to wake him up.


    Night and day, the two had practiced here for some time. While Yang Zhaoxue was still helping Song Ning to practice, she suddenly felt a wave of fluctuation. She couldn''t help but frown, and she looked up in the distance, the direction of her gaze. , Is exactly the end of this Linghai.


    "The tide is coming." There was a dignified color in Yang Zhaoxue''s beautiful eyes.


    "Tide?" Song Ning detached from his cultivation, separated his hands from Yang Zhaoxue, and looked towards the place he looked at. At first glance, he didn''t feel much, but he could immediately find out that the so-called tide, It turned out to be a tsunami-like change. The waves are swelling and the sky is overcast. Although the tide has not yet reached here, it has covered a large area of ??sky.


    Yang Zhaoxue pulled Song Ning: "Song Ning, let''s go, although the tide was an opportunity, but you just came here and didn''t understand the situation, you should go back first. I will tell you carefully and wait until next time We plan again when the tide is over. "


    However, despite being pulled by Yang Zhaoxue, Song Ning did not leave. He frowned at the distance and couldn''t help saying: "In this tide, there seems to be a strange power, that power seems to merge with the sea water. , Controlling the sea water. "


    Yang Zhaoxue grabbed Song Ning''s hand and suddenly let go.


    In every life, when Song Ning came to practice in this sea of ??nebula, she must fight with the tides. This is not an ordinary tide, it is controlled by the tidal sea monster.


    "The tidal sea monster does not belong to the sea of ??nebula, and this sea of ??spirit is not completely belong to the sea of ??nebula. It can be said that part of the sea of ??spirits is controlled by our sea of ??nebulae, and the other part flows to other worlds. This outsider monk guarding the border. "Yang Zhaoxue said:" The tidal sea monster will not appear easily, but it controls the ebb and flow of the tide. This is even if we Xingyunhai dare not go against it. It should have been another hundred years. , That is, the tide will only rise after you leave, but now I did n��t expect it to come early. "


    "Hundred years?" Song Ning seemed to feel something was wrong: "A hundred years ahead, what do you mean?"


    "Three hundred years of high tide and three hundred years of low tide, this time a hundred years ahead of time, I just don''t know when the next tide will be." Yang Zhaoxue''s mood was low. For a hundred years, she could do many things, but now, she But I found myself too small, so powerless in the face of high tide.


    "Three hundred years, I am afraid that the Star Alliance has been completely defeated, but is there any way to calm the tide?" Song Ning said: "Since the tide is controlled by the tidal sea monster, and the tidal sea monster is basically not It will appear, that is, if done properly, this tide can also recede. "


    Yang Zhaoxue stared blankly at Song Ning. She had heard it so many times in the past reincarnation ...

 Chapter 1204： Yang Zhaoxue Petrochemical

    "Song Ning!" Yang Zhaoxue grabbed Song Ningyi''s corner with his sleeve: "This time ... Would you not go?"


    "If countless people are waiting for you, would you still be willing to waste three hundred years in one place?" Song Ning asked back.


    Yang Zhaoxue was silent, watching Song Ning leave alone.


    How many years ago, how many times did he do this, even if the tide hadn''t been figured out yet, he rushed desperately.


    "This time ... will you come back?" Yang Zhaoxue sighed.


    She suddenly realized that it seemed that after each Song Ning came here, the tides would always appear, and it seemed that the time for each tide to come would be advanced, and the time that each Song Ning could stay in this sea of ??nebula was reduced.


    It''s as if this tide is urging Song Ning to leave sooner, not wanting him to stay more in this sea of ??nebula.


    Yang Zhaoxue was still standing at the door of the room, and at this moment, Song Ning had already gone in the face of the incoming tide.


    The turbulent blue waves, like the roar of wild beasts, cover the sky and cover the sun, and the sky is dimmed.


    The coast is shaking.


    Song Ning closed his eyes.


    The internal force of the body spreads out, attaches to the tide, and feels the change of the tide. It was just that when the Force first touched the tide, it seemed that if the two beasts collided, the force that Song Ning exuded was destroyed in an instant, while looking back at the tide, it was not affected at all.


    The tide came very fast, and it seemed as if the world in front of him had nothing but this tide.


    "Song Ning, the tidal sea monster will attach a strand of his distraction to the tide to control the tide." Yang Zhaoxue saw Song Ning motionless and hurriedly said.


    I don''t know if Song Ning heard Yang Zhaoxue''s prompt, but at this time he still hasn''t opened his eyes, the internal force of the body is constantly running, and his hands are slowly raised, as if he is planning something.


    The tide is getting closer and closer, as if scrambling to engulf Song Ning.


    Compared to this tide, whether it is Yang Zhaoxue or Song Ning, they are too small. When the tide falls, they are too small to wait for them to be engulfed, and they are gone.


    Between heaven and earth, there is only tide.


    Yang Zhaoxue was anxious. If he didn''t go again, he would be hit by this tide, let alone the injury. I''m afraid it would be trapped in the tide for hundreds of years, and he couldn''t go back by teleportation.


    The turbulent blue waves came, and the violent wind blew the hair and hit them, making them unable to open their eyes.


    Yang Zhaoxue''s teeth clenched and stepped forward, regardless of Song Ning, raising his hand would pull him away.


    But at this moment, Song Ning opened his eyes indifferently, with flames in his left eye and ice and snow in his right eye.


    The right eye blinked madly, and at the same time, a cold cold light appeared in his right hand. Even with Yang Zhaoxue''s cultivation practice, she felt the absolute cold at this moment, which forced her to retreat again and again. Retreat beyond five feet can still feel the bitter cold.


    "freeze!"


    Song Ning waved his right hand violently, and in the right arm, the original force kept pouring out, heading straight for Bilang.


    Kaka Kaka.


    Between the heavens and the earth, the piercing "click" sound continued, and the blue waves continued to fall down, but they were constantly frozen. , Freeze the blue waves.


    Bilang seemed to be struggling, like a beast biting, but in the end, it completely condensed at less than one foot above Song Ning''s head.


    The whole world has become an ice sculpture.


    This ice sculpture carved the whole world.


    Song Ning''s face changed slightly, her right hand was slowly retracted, her eyes recovered, and she looked up at the frozen tide, her eyes lingering constantly, as if she was looking for something.


    Yang Zhaoxue looked at this scene blankly. How many times did he reincarnate and how many times did he turn back, but this time, such a vision appeared that he could freeze this tide? !


    I would like to ask, no one in the entire sea of ??nebula can do this, and I haven''t even heard of it.


    "What happens if I close the tide?" Song Ning raised his hand and lightly flicked at the ice sculpture, a weak force went straight through the ice sculpture, as if the sky collapsed, the ice sculpture shattered.


    The ice cubes came from all over the place, but they entered the body of Song Ning strangely, and Song Ning''s body began to tremble. This trembling madness seemed to be insane.


    The power of Yin in the body makes a cheerful sound, as if it is extremely open, each piece of ice falls into it, and the degree of madness of the body becomes more intense.


    Yang Zhaoxue''s pupils kept shrinking.


    At this moment, in her eyes, it seemed that there was only Song Ning in the world.


    Tides that haven''t happened in the past few years haven''t happened, can it be calmed by Song Ning today?


    Just when Yang Zhaoxue thought the matter came to an end, his body shook violently, and there was a biting sound from his ear, which directly penetrated the Yuanshen. .


    This sharp cry was like a sharp blade constantly shuttled on Song Ning''s body, Song Ning clenched his teeth tightly, with blood in his mouth, squinting to the distance.


    A ghost image slowly appeared.


    A huge head appeared. From the appearance of the body, it looked like a snake demon. As soon as she appeared, her eyes flashed. Even if it was unreal, her eyes seemed to have all the power to solidify the world.


    Song Ning''s pupils shrank sharply and immediately closed their eyes to avoid this look.


    "Yang Daoyou, this looks like an attack, it must be small ..."


    However, before Song Ning''s words fell, Yu Guang saw that Yang Zhaoxue was completely stunned. At the same time, her white skin began to calcify, but in the blink of an eye, it became a stone figure.


    "Naga ?!" Song Ning rushed to Yang Zhaoxue next to her feet and placed her hand on her shoulder. The Force wanted to seep into its body, but found that the Force couldn''t seep into it at all.


    "Oh? You in this life seem a little different."


    This voice echoed between heaven and earth, and the identity of the tidal sea monster has been completely known by Song Ning.


    Outsider-Naga Siren!


    "Release her petrification." Although Song Ning looked up, she closed her eyes.


    "Don''t you dare to look at me even if you look at it, and you want me to lift her petrification?" The cold voice of Naga Siren pierced into Song Ning''s ears: "I once said, I don''t like the smell on you, roll Out of the Linghai! "


    "I used to remember it." Song Ning blocked Yang Zhaoxue behind him: "If you don''t lift her petrified, I will destroy you!"


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha, you don''t dare to kill you when I am? I have agreed with that person that time has passed, this time, I will not let you go again, just die with the edge of your red line!" Naga As the Kraken spoke, the sky suddenly started pouring down.


    The edge of the red line? !


    Song Ning shuddered, her eyes that had been closed open, staring at Naga Siren.


    Flames in the left eye, ice and snow in the right eye.


    "The edge of the red line ... what you said ... is Leng Yuexiao ?!"

 Chapter 1205： You are dismissed

    "You don''t deserve to mention her name!"


    The sound came from all over the place, as if the space turned upside down, for a moment, the sky turned upside down, and Song Ning''s feet were unstable, only to feel that the body was hanging, the eight directions were reversed, and the surrounding wind was roaring, and the words that Naga said were like thunder. Roaring in the ear, even the heart was trembling.


    Soul attack?


    Song Ning turned the original force in the body, the original force was running, the body recovered as usual, and then looked around, unchanged, as if nothing had happened, but just the other party''s voice directly hit the soul, but it made him still at this time. Restless.


    If it is unusual, Song Ning has already started, but this Naga is so angry after hearing Leng Yuexiao''s name, obviously has a close relationship with Leng Yuexiao.


    In this whirlpool of time and space, Song Ning was already distracted by exhaustion, even in a trance, unable to tell whether the present is the past or the future is ever.


    "You know her, are you right?" Song Ning looked up at the sky, looking at the Naga Siren phantom slowly condensing in the sky.


    This time, Song Ning looked directly at it.


    In the sky, the phantom was clearly paused. Song Ning was not petrified, and the other party did not speak again, but quietly looked at Song Ning''s eyes.


    "Can you tell me Xiaoxiao ... what the **** is now ..." Song Ning''s voice trembled.


    "Oh, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Song Ning forcibly transferred the internal force in the sharp laugh of Naga, but at this moment, he found that the laughter became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared.


    As the laughter disappeared, the Naga phantom also dissipated, everything around was quiet, and the spirit sea recovered, just like before, but the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue on the shore remained motionless.


    Song Ning disperses the original force, and can feel that the original force is still flowing in Yang Zhaoxue''s body, but it is extremely slow, the breath of life is still there, but it is like a candle in the wind, suddenly strong and weak.


    At this time, Song Ning no longer has any mentality to practice, and the spirit of Naga can no longer be felt in the Linghai. This time the tide came, it only lasted for a while and then dissipated, but only Yang Zhaoxue was petrified. .


    Song Ning hugged Yang Zhaoxue and walked into the room. When the room was spinning, when he was calm, he walked out of the door. It was already the original appearance of the sea of ??nebula. The surrounding birds and flowers, the climate was mild, and I could hear people chatting and chatting not far away, but At this time, he was no longer in any mood, as if the world was a bit bleak.


    He hugged Yang Zhaoxue all the way, and the people around him were still curious why he was holding a stone statue, but when they saw the stone statue in Song Ninghuai''s face, they looked shocked one by one. Yang Zhaoxue was the virgin of the nebula and also the nebula. How can she become a stone figure in the future princess?


    "Stop!" Suddenly came out in the middle of the air, Song Ning paused and looked up, talking about a middle-aged man, this man is slightly similar in appearance to Yang Zhaoxue, think it should be the Yang family, The man of the Yang family saw the stone statue held in Song Ning''s hands, and his face changed and changed as his pupils contracted.


    "Naga, there is Naga in the tide, and Yang Daoyou was petrified." Song Ning hurriedly said.


    "Fart, I can''t see that Xiaoxue was petrified? I was taking you to practice, but it was so noisy. I told her long ago, don''t bring you in, it''s good now!" The middle-aged man came down. Pushed towards Song Ning.


    This palm was extremely heavy and fell on Song Ning''s shoulders. He only heard the sound of bone clicks. Although the injury was not heavy, it also made his arm loose and Yang Zhaoxue fell.


    Song Ning frowned, and the other hand was about to grab the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue, but suddenly he felt that his body was out of control, as if he was tied up. When he saw that the stone statue would fall on the ground, if it was a stone statue Landed on the ground, even if Yang Zhaoxue was resurrected, it could only be a pool of minced meat!


    In a trance, if Song Ning saw the grinning smile of the middle-aged man, as if he heard the booing of the people around him, it seemed to be scolding Song Ning for throwing Yang Zhaoxue''s stone figure on the ground.


    Move me!


    Song Ning shouted, the original force broke through the shackles, one hand fell on the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue, grabbed the stone statue, at this moment the stone statue was only less than an inch from the ground.


    The middle-aged man squinted at Song Ning, his face slightly surprised.


    "Do you want to kill her?" The two forces in Song Ning''s body worked madly, ignoring the pain in his arms, and when turning his hands, the two forces from Yin to Yang rotated in his hands.


    The middle-aged man sneered: "Huh, Xiaoxue turned into a stone figure, all because of you. Instead, your wicked man sued first to come and blame me? I tell you, if Xiaoxue''s stone figure has any accidents, I will ask!"


    "Who has the final say in this sea of ??nebula?" Song Ning firmly grasped the stone statue in his hand, but the two forces from Zhiyin to Yang on his right hand did not loosen. Instead, the rotation was faster and the light was brighter. , Just like a sun in his hands.


    The middle-aged man took a step back slowly. Their monks in the sea of ??nebula were extremely high, and their realm was also extraordinary. However, there were only two weaknesses, one was afraid of ice and the other was afraid of fire. It''s good now. In Sun Ning''s hands like a sun ray, even though his realm is higher than Song Ning''s, and his strength is stronger than Song Ning, he still doesn''t dare to have a real conflict with Song Ning.


    This middle-aged man is Yang Zhaoxue ��s second uncle. He looked at Yang Zhaoxue ��s stone statue and said in his heart, ��I heard that there may be a phenomenon of direct petrification by Naga, but this is the first time I saw it. Let the boy take the stone statue to where the ancestors might be, and maybe she could rescue her. ''


    "Who''s the final word in this sea of ??nebula!" Song Ning did not ask the middle-aged man in front of him this time, but set his sights on those around him.


    Just when someone wanted to speak, he suddenly heard a thunderous sound coming from the sky. This was the clear sky, but suddenly there were several thunder-like footprints. As the footprints moved from far to near, a figure also appeared. Appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "Leiyu Young Master ?!" The middle-aged man was pleasantly surprised.


    Above the sky, Master Leiyu flashed with thunder and lightning like a thunder dragon. Even if his figure stood firm in the midair, he could still see his body as a phantom, if not Song Ning. I clearly feel the thunder and lightning fluctuations in his body, I am afraid that I will never think that this person''s body is mostly composed of thunder and lightning.


    The young Master Leiyu seemed to be a bird''s eye view of the sky, looking down at Song Ning, with a trace of coldness and disdain in his eyes: "The matter of Zhao Xue, you don''t need to worry about it. Put down the person, you can get away."

 Chapter 1206： Minefield Master

    The young Master Leiyu finished talking, turned to look at the middle-aged man, smiled slightly, and looked polite: "Second Uncle, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Lei Teng, why are you here?" The middle-aged man rose into the air and stood opposite the Master Lei Yu.


    Lei Teng pointed below: "I felt that the tide of the nebula sea was changing, so I dared to come immediately, but I never thought it would be a step late. I did not expect Zhao Xue to be petrified by Naga."


    Speaking of which, Lei Teng frowned, looking at Song Ning: "Why haven''t you put down the stone statue yet, can Zhao Xue''s stone statue be touched by your lowly generation?"


    In the eyes of everyone, if Song Ning compares with Leiyu Young Master, it can indeed be regarded as a ''cheap generation''. This Leiyu Young Master Leiteng was already in the heavens before 3,000 years. No one can tell clearly which level, but Song Ning is still under the realm of heaven. In the eyes of these alien monks, there are only two realms, one is above the realm of heaven, and the other is Under the sky.


    Under the sky, it is all waste.


    Therefore, almost everyone in this sea of ??nebula did n��t understand why Yang Zhaoxue would bring Song Ning back. Such a monk who did n��t even reach the heavens would be taken to the sea of ??nebula to absorb their resources, even Yang Zhaoxue''s cultivation in the spirit sea naturally attracted many people to be jealous.


    As for Lei Teng, the master of the thunder domain, of course, he did n��t come to feel the tide change of the Linghai. If he really feels the tide change again, it is estimated that at least it will have to wait for three or five hours. When Song Ning comes to this sea of ??nebula At that time, someone already informed Leiteng, and Leiteng came flying by.


    Originally Lei Teng thought that the person brought back by Yang Zhaoxue was extraordinary, but when he saw this person from afar, there was a burst of resentment in his heart. For him, it was not the first time he saw Song Ning. Although there are some differences from the appearance of Song Ning, it is not difficult to see that it is the reincarnation of the person who stood here at this time.


    The second uncle lowered his eyes in contempt: "Song Ning, don''t you quickly put down the statue of Xiaoxue? Don''t shame your face. If it weren''t for you, how could Xiaoxue be petrified? I haven''t even found you in trouble. It ��s no fun asking yourself. "


    Song Ning looked at Yang Zhaoxue in his arms. At the moment, the injury on his shoulder had healed. If Yang Zhaoxue''s second uncle did not want to destroy the stone statue just now, maybe he really put the stone statue down and left at this moment, but now the situation is It''s different.


    "Whoever is in the sea of ??nebulae," Song Ning did not look at the two above the sky again.


    The two did not speak, and who would dare to answer?


    "I think you are looking for death!" Lei Teng was disregarded twice and was already desperately corrupted. At this moment, he could not care what Song Ning was doing, jumped forward, and ran towards Song Ning.


    As if it were a thunder and lightning, and went straight to the soul of Song Ning, at this moment, it seems that the whole world has only this thunder, and this thunder is the only judgment that determines the fate of life.


    just����


    When everyone thought that Song Ning was going to die under the attack of Lei Teng, he suddenly felt a glare in front of him, followed by the fluctuations caused by the collision of the two forces, like a turbulent wave, directly invading all People, even celestial monks, spit out blood in this fluctuation, and backed away one after another. The light in front of them was so strong that they couldn''t even open their eyes. They didn''t even know what happened.


    Among the crowd''s exclamation and pain, there are also two mumbles, which come from two different directions. When the light disappears, the two look at each other.


    In this blow, even a stable world like the sea of ??nebula showed a crack. Just in the blow just now, a dark crack seemed to be void, and it had not healed until this moment.


    Lei Teng half-opened his mouth, his hair was messy, and his clothes were ragged. Since his fame, he had never encountered such an opponent among his peers, but he did not expect that the blow he had just killed was not only blocked by the opponent, but also injured. Got him!


    Looking at Song Ning at this time, the flesh and blood on the back are blurred, exposing the bones of the forest. Just at the moment of the collision, Song Ning blasted the original force formed by the two forces from Yin to Yang in the hand and directly hit Lei Teng''s body, but the impact caused by the blasting and collision was too strong. He was afraid that the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue would shatter during this impact. Back, he was all over the body at the moment, as long as it was on the back, there was no injury.


    But even so, even though blood was already flowing all over his back, he could not see the slightest pain and fear on his face, but there was a hint of nonchalant smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "On your own means, and want me to hand over Yang Daoyou''s stone statue?" When Song Ning spoke, the wound behind healed at a frantic rate, and Lei Teng''s pupil suddenly shrank.


    If he had n��t seen it with his own eyes, Lei Teng would never believe that someone in this world had healed so fast, and what puzzled him was that Song Ning looked like a fairyland monk. The realm was humble and vague. I do n��t know what level I reached, but I was able to protect myself from being injured in the first blow and protected the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue.


    Once, Lei Teng fought with Song Ning more than once in this sea of ??nebula, but that was before Song Ning''s reincarnation, each time, Song Ning''s strength will be stronger than before, this time he thought Song Ning''s strength was not good , But did not expect that with fairyland alone, he was able to fight against him.


    In this life ... He must be beaten to death, never reincarnation!


    Lei Teng clenched his hands tightly, and the flash of thunder flashed above his fists. The starry sea that was originally clear in the blue sky was also flooded by thunder and lightning at the moment, just like a catastrophe.


    More and more Xingyunhai monks got up and looked over here. When they saw Lei Yu, the young master of Leiyu, they couldn''t help but worry. The man brought by Yang Zhaoxue was afraid that he would die.


    Song Ning can feel the power of this young master of Leiyu, and can even feel that the gap between him and the other party is not a star, but if the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue is really handed over now, what will happen to Yang Zhaoxue?


    But in an instant, he felt the helplessness of Yang Zhaoxue and felt everything the woman had paid. In order to be able to bring him into this sea of ??nebula, Yang Zhaoxue went to find it personally and hesitated to carry the opposition of everyone. Now, Yang Zhaoxue petrified, even her blood relatives want her to die.


    What is she doing all this for?


    Song Ning was not unable to figure it out, but he was unwilling to think about it. The tides in the Linghai, what the Naga Siren said, the various relations between Yang Zhaoxue and Leng Yuexiao are too complicated, but one thing can be clear and straightforward , That''s ...

 Chapter 1207： Nebula Grandpa

    Whether it is Yang Zhaoxue or Leng Yuexiao, there are entanglements between him and him.


    Once, he couldn''t remember.


    But now, he must protect this stone statue in his arms.


    In the sea of ??nebula, tears shone above the sky. This scene attracted almost all the monks of the nebula sea to come here. From this posture alone, most of the monks knew that all this must be the same as the thunder. The domain master is concerned. Among these related galaxies around, there is no one other than the domain master Minor who can manipulate the lightning to such a point.


    "Humph, wanton!"


    Suddenly, as if the entire sea of ??nebula shuddered, all the monks above the sea of ??nebula felt a flicker in front of their eyes, and there was a chuckle in their hearts, as if the entire body was disconnected from the sea of ??nebula.


    Thunderbolt disappeared.


    It seemed as though a gust of wind blew away all this, even though Lei Teng, the Master of Leiyu Domain, possessed one of the five elemental elites since the dawn of the earth, he could no longer condense a little bit of lightning.


    "Tai, Taizu ..." Uncle Yang Zhaoxue hurriedly bowed his head and dared not lift his head. There were only a lot of doubts in his mind. Isn''t Taizu going to retreat? Why did it suddenly appear here, and how does her power seem to be a little stronger than before, is it not true that much of the time mentioned before is false?


    Lei Teng''s palm trembling involuntarily next to the second uncle, the crackling electro-optical light on it became weaker and weaker, and even the slightest protective layer of lightning on the body surface could not condense. He saw the old woman slowly appearing in the sky , Quickly bowed to salute: "Grandpa Grandpa."


    "Yo, do you still recognize my grandpa Grandpa?" Grandpa coughed twice as he cried, his body disappeared strangely, and he appeared next to Song Ning.


    She smiled at Song Ning, and the smile seemed to have the healing power: "Child, you can protect Xiaoxue regardless of your body, I am very pleased."


    Song Ning didn''t make a sound, but just watched the old woman in front of her.


    "Two ah." Taizu turned his head, and his eyes slammed into Uncle Yang Zhaoxue''s body. The uncle immediately formed a force protection, but the force protection was penetrated in an instant, and he spewed blood on his mouth. , The body flew out, and in the blink of an eye, he was hit to the horizon, and the cry was miserable and terrible.


    Lei Teng''s heart twitched fiercely. He had heard that Xingyun Haitaizu would soon be dying, and his strength could not be saved. If he didn''t have this news, he wouldn''t dare to make it here, but he didn''t expect At first glance, this is not the case. What did the Yang family''s second son do? He had a lot of heart in Lei Teng''s heart, but he was so embarrassed under the glance of Taizu. On the contrary, the cultivation is greatly increased?


    Everyone in the Nebula Sea who looked at Taizu''s move was frightened, and at this moment, all of them were bowing their heads and daring not to speak.


    "I still want to bully Xiaoxue before I die?" The old ancestor sneered: "Small punishment, even this time, if there is a next time, even if you are my Yang Jia''s bloodline, I won''t do it Be merciful! "


    "Grandpa Grandpa, only Lei Teng just worried about Zhao Xue, so he couldn''t hold back his desire to shoot, and also asked Grandma Grandpa to punish him." Lei Teng quickly apologized.


    The old ancestor shook her sleeves: "I understand your thoughts, but between Xiao Xue and you, or between Xiao Xue and Song Ning, no matter what the relationship is, it is her own choice, not that I can control it, even if I want to fight You have to fight after people wake up. Now that Xiaoxue is petrified, you are free to shoot in my Nebula Sea, I am afraid it is a bit wrong. "


    "Grandpa Taizu said, Lei Teng is ashamed." Lei Teng sighed for a long time, and when he thought of the miserable situation of Yang''s second child, he dared not make a joke about his own safety.


    "Go, Xiaoxue''s petrification, you can''t help." The old grandfather flicked his sleeves, and Lei Teng felt a gust of wind all over him, even if he was like this state of cultivation, he had no resistance at all. In this gust of wind, it simply swept away its body without causing any damage.


    After Lei Teng was expelled from the sea of ??nebula, a tactic was popped up in the hands of the old ancestor to block the sea of ??nebula in a short time. At the same time, she also dismissed all the others in the sea of ??nebula.


    But in the blink of an eye, there was no one around, only Song Ning and the old woman were left. The old woman carried her hands on her back and walked towards Yang Zhaoxue''s room.


    "Child, follow me."


    Song Ning followed into the room, and the old woman pointed to Yang Zhaoxue''s couch: "Put Xiaoxue first."


    Song Ning did as he did, and then stood beside the couch, bowing at the old lady and clenching her fists: "Thank you seniors for your help."


    "If I don''t take action, depending on your temperament, I am afraid that even if I die today, I won''t compromise with that Leiteng." However, it was all kindness, but with such a kind smile, it was hard to see how strong she was.


    "Senior, do you seem to know me very well?" Song Ning asked after hesitating.


    The old woman smiled: "For so many years, you have come to my Nebula Sea many times. Although this is the first time I have spoken face-to-face with you like this, but if I say something about you, I am afraid that I am no less than others.


    Song Ning was silent.


    The old lady sighed: "Child, for so many years, Xiaoxue has been waiting for you. Even if she knows that your heart is no longer with her, she still does not give up. Even if it is a possibility that can help you, she is willing to try. "


    Song Ning still did not speak, just looked at the old woman.


    The old lady waved at Song Ning.


    Song Ning walked to the table and stood in front of the old lady.


    "I will not intervene in the love between you young people, but you must give her an explanation." The old woman''s expression suddenly became solemn.


    Song Ning only felt that this coercion came from all directions and bound him to be unmovable, even his eyes could not be avoided.


    "How do seniors want me to explain to her, and how do I want to explain to her?" Song Ning frowned.


    Not humble, not happy, not happy.


    The old lady looked at Song Ning at the moment, as if she looked at Song Ning''s expression when she spoke to Yang Zhaoxue.


    ��How do you want me to explain to you, and how do you want me to explain to her? ��


    These words were spoken from Song Ning''s mouth countless years ago.


    "Some things, even if I tell you now, you will not understand, but you must understand that Xiaoxue will not harm you, nor will I, my request is very simple, you can do it, I only hope you give me A promise. "The old woman''s tone was calm again.


    "Could the seniors talk first?" Song Ning asked.


    "Regardless of the future, you must not leave her alone." The old woman said, and suddenly her eyes flashed with tears: "This Xingyu ... is too big, too big, so big that she can find it in her humble life Nowhere to go. "

 Chapter 1208： Within the virtual world, ten days a day

    I have n��t updated in a long time, I ��m sorry, I ��m back.


    Looking at the stone statue in her arms, Song Ning suddenly felt that her figure was so bleak. If she let go, she might disappear between heaven and earth, extinct and starry.


    "She has only one expectation for so many years." The old woman sighed for a moment, as if she was a little old.


    "she was����"


    "She just wanted to be by your side, or maybe she was looking at you from a distance, that''s enough. Once you discovered the existence of ''Tian Dao'' and found that someone was manipulating it, but remember that after that ''It seems to be beneficial to you sometimes, and sometimes harmful to you? "Asked the old lady.


    If the old lady didn''t ask, Song Ning might not have too deep feelings, but at the moment she asked, when Song Ning even recalled, he did find out that the so-called ''Tian Dao'' was just a monk That''s it, that ''Tian Dao'' did hinder him, but he helped him inexplicably several times.


    If it is not mentioned, I am afraid that this matter will sink into the sea, or it may be another thousand years. I am afraid that Song Ning himself has forgotten.


    But now, Lao Yi said, all the past was vivid.


    "It''s her?" Song Ning looked at the woman in her arms.


    The old lady nodded: "Children, there are many things, and you will gradually know that if Xiao Xue could not leave the sea of ??nebula because of some things, she would have gone out to find you."


    Song Ning was silent.


    He could feel that half of his heart was completely occupied by Leng Yuexiao, while the other half ... seemed to pretend to be all of himself. As for Yang Zhaoxue, he didn''t feel much at all how deep the other party''s position in his heart was, even Yu ... Even if he learned that Yang Zhaoxue had paid so much, he just felt a bit painful, and felt that the woman''s contribution was not worth it.


    Perhaps it was not until Song Ning broke through to a certain level and was able to look back on the past and present that he would understand why such a woman has no place in his heart.


    Now, in this world, only one person knows what happened to Song Ning, and this person is a small person.


    The last life, Youlan Continent (the relevant plot in "Yu Taixu").


    Song Ning was seriously injured and wanted to give birth, she had to change her heart, but she would forget the person who changed her heart. Xiao Ke cut open her chest, took out half of her heart, and exchanged that half of her heart with Song Ning. Heartache, but also bear the sorrow forgotten by Song Ning, fortunately Song Ning remembered her, but at that time, he had long forgotten who was in the other half of his heart.


    As everyone knows, the half of the lost heart has actually been hidden deep, is another woman besides Leng Yuexiao-Yang Zhaoxue!


    After trance, Song Ning recovered, looked at the old lady in front of him, looked at the stone statue in his arms, and then looked around. At this moment, I don''t know when I came to a brand new place.


    Although this place is the first time for Song Ning to come, but inexplicably has a familiar feeling, like an empty palace, surrounded by silver and white, at a glance, can not see the border.


    "Retreat here." The old lady just raised her hand, and the stone statue of Yang Zhaoxue held tightly in Song Ning''s arms was sucked away by her.


    "Senior, I ..."


    Before Song Ning''s words fell, he could no longer see the half figure. In this world, he could not feel the fluctuation of immortal power, the existence of life, and even his own breath was erratic, if not.


    Retreat?


    Song Ning slowly closed his eyes, he did not know how the old lady asked him to practice here, but one thing he could be sure, that is, the other party would never say such things for nothing. Yes, it is static.


    After the old lady left, when she reappeared, she was already in the closed chamber of her own. At the moment, after opening the Virtual Ning Realm, in order to reduce the consumption of her own life yuan, she can only live in this closet. It takes longer.


    She looked at the light ball in front of her. The whole person''s breath was obviously much weaker than before, and in this milky white light ball, there was a person meditating peacefully, motionless, like a rock.


    This person is Song Ning.


    "To what extent you can achieve, it depends on your character. I do n��t have much life. If I can, I will understand it in my life and I will teach it to you." The old lady sighed, looking at the light ball People are like looking at their juniors.


    Time passed slowly.


    The Xuning Realm is transformed by the Shou Yuan of the exhibitor. The more time is slowed within the Xuning Realm, the more Shouyuan is consumed by the exhibitor.


    The old lady looked up at the sky, as if the pair of cloudy eyes could pass through everything, through the starry sky, saw the distant **** stars, and saw the leaders among the **** stars.


    "Ok?!"


    Among the stars in the blood, one person frowned, and only felt the scalp numb. He looked at the starry sky. Although he could not see anything, he could feel it deeply. Just now, there was a heart-rending gaze. It swept away, and his eyes were soft, not a little killing, but it was enough to shock him.


    "There are even such powerful existences within the enchantment ... No wonder this enchantment will unfold again, and there are really too many strong men in the domain that have never been born." He muttered to himself, more about the mysterious domain A little scared.


    After doing all this, the old lady slowly closed her eyes and gave some repression outside the domain, then next, more time for Song Ning.


    One day in the outside world, ten years in the virtual world is basically equivalent to another hundred days. The old woman will be thousands of years old. In this secret room, even if the speed of time slows down, she will have to kill the time of the hundred days. Eighty years of Shou Yuan, and now she, the remaining Shou Yuan, is only eight hundred years.


    day to day.


    Enron and Enron are safe, even monks in the region are curious, why suddenly the offense stopped.


    And those outside the territory who are in charge of the battle are discussing, the sense of panic crisis that day never appeared, but even so, they still dare not take risks, not to mention that the time disorder in the territory has reached a certain level, even if they If he enters the domain, he will surely suffer the backlash of time, and his own cultivation will be reversed.


    For a while, there seemed to be an illusion that the war was over, and the monks started a new life in a short time.


    One hundred years, too long, no matter whether it is inside or outside the domain, too many people can''t wait for a hundred years.


    However, for this sea of ??nebula, Mo has to say that a hundred years, even after a hundred days, there will certainly be a tumultuous change. Once the sea of ??nebula changes, then the minefield will certainly change.

 Chapter 1209： Everlasting, the Nebula

    On the stars, everything is as usual, the sky is blue, and the clouds are full of clouds.


    Sunset, westward.


    Looking at Yunxia far away, there is a feeling like the next day. It seems that in recent days, time has become slower and slower, but it is unclear what happened in these days.


    Suddenly, the war disappeared and suddenly disappeared. Suddenly, there was no attack by the monks of the Scarlet Star, which made all the monks above the stars a little frightened.


    The more peaceful, the more uneasy.


    Only a few days later, they found that the war seemed to really stop, but in their hearts, some important memories slowly disappeared.


    The more you care about this memory, the more you will feel heartache, but you don''t know what you have lost.


    Three hundred and ninety thousand miles away.


    An old man squeezed the tactics in his hand and looked at this scene remotely.


    Ugh.


    This sigh disturbed the disciples under his seat. At this time, his high seat and the golden lotus gleaming above the golden lotus platform, and under the lotus platform, three disciples were looking up at him with an inexplicable eye. color.


    Because they have n��t heard how long Master has heard a sigh in his mouth.


    "Master," one of the middle-aged men stood up and bowed towards the old man.


    "What year is it tonight?" The old man asked.


    "The ugly year of Dinghai in the fairy calendar." The middle-aged man respectfully said.


    There was a flash of fine light in the eyes of the old man: "It''s just a nap for the teacher. It''s been two hundred years. The four of you guys have grown a lot."


    Hearing the old man''s words, the middle-aged man''s pupil shrank sharply, his brow furrowed slightly, wondering how to answer. The two beside them also got up quickly. The first grade was slightly smaller, like a boy, and he quickly said: "This little brother is really too. He said to help Master to get some wine before half an hour. Not yet back. "


    The old man looked at the little boy kindly: "Oh? Did he go get the wine?"


    "Little teacher should be back soon." The middle-aged man replied.


    The old man shook his head and smiled: "You three know why I sighed just now?"


    When the three were startled, they all shook their heads.


    The old man was a little out of thin air, and a circle of light opened like a ripple, and a mirror with water and light appeared in the air. The picture in it slowly appeared, and the old man''s voice came slowly.


    "A year within our ancient immortal ruins is a hundred years from the outside world. How long did the boy leave?" The old man asked.


    Three of you look at me, I look at you, none of them dare to speak.


    In the mirror, there are countless silk threads, but anyone who has cultivated to a high level can see that these silk threads are causal threads, and any creature between heaven and earth, but when there is a touch of contact, there will be a causal thread connected, At this moment, the causal line in this mirror is rapidly becoming weak.


    These countless causal lines point to the same place, that is to say, in the hearts of countless people, one person''s memory is slowly disappearing.


    "This ... this is ..." The three of them hurriedly looked down at themselves. At this moment they felt that in their hearts, the memory of the young master was becoming blurred.


    "Xuan Qing, you said." The old man''s face is still kind.


    Hearing this, the boy swallowed and shuddered and said: "Hui, Hui Zun, Brother Xuan Ning, two hundred years ago, when you just fell asleep, suddenly awakened from entering Ding, and kept muttering in your mouth. The name of a woman left in a hurry and said that she would come back soon, but as a result, two hundred years have passed, but he has not yet returned. "


    The old man took a breath and looked at the middle-aged man: "Xuan Feng, why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    Xuanfeng bowed his head: "Young Master Brother has always been cautious, and besides, I saw his incense incense has been strong, so I did not wake you up."


    "Ridiculous!" The old man was furious.


    At this sound, the surrounding space shattered, and he held his breath and glared at the three seaters.


    The young man who had never spoken was so scared that he knelt down on the ground: "Master, now the little incense of the younger brother''s immortal incense is suddenly bright and dark. If you don''t try to save him again, I''m afraid he ..."


    "Xuanyu ah Xuanyu, even the three of you didn''t notice that the causal line on Ning''er was getting weaker. Do you think that he is now in a place where I can come and go as I please?" The old man recovered his kindness, but Meiyu There was a little more dignity between them.


    The three were silent.


    "Too far, too far." The old man muttered, as if thinking about something.


    After a moment, he took a deep breath, and then sighed long: "He should have this robbery in his life, but I, a master, fell asleep and almost missed it."


    "Master, what should we do now? How about the three of us going out to find the younger brother?" Xuan Feng said anxiously.


    The old man shook his head: "Eternal world has no borders, nebula and thunder. Under the present sky, we can only call it a forbidden place. We live in the ancient immortal ruins for a long time, not because I don''t want to leave, but I can''t leave. I do n��t know how many years I have walked out of the half of the people, I am afraid that it has become a place where I ca n��t get in and out. Where your little teacher is now, very close to the sea of ??nebula and Leiyu, but I do n��t know where it is, but No matter where it is, it is a forbidden place. "


    "Young Master Brother went to such a distant place ?!" Xuan Feng was terrified.


    "More than that, if he stays in my immortal ruins, the love robbery will be able to survive within a thousand years, but once he leaves, I am afraid that there will be no one hundred and eighty thousand years, the love robbery will not end." The old man sighed. .


    They naturally understand that within this ancient immortal ruin, one year is a hundred years from the outside world, and a thousand years is one hundred thousand years.


    "But Junior Brother''s incense, the incense, is suddenly bright and dark, maybe it will be extinguished. If it is really extinguished, then his path to the fairy ..."


    "No matter what the result is, it is his responsibility. If the incense of the Xianyuan is broken one day, it is also the three of you!"


    The old man shook his sleeve heavily, and no matter what the three people in the seat wanted to say, he closed his eyes directly.


    The three did not dare to disturb, but at this moment they were very anxious and wanted to leave, but they did not dare without the permission of the master.


    At this moment, when the old man closed his eyes, he swam out, and the Yuanshen left the body. At the moment when the Yuanshen left the body, the strength of the Yuanshen in his body, which represents the remaining life, suddenly diminished Between the moments, it seemed that the grand lamps had turned into candles in the wind.


    An hour later, when his ethereal primordial spirit appeared, in an obscure secret room, an old woman''s eyelashes trembling, and she opened her eyes reluctantly. As if it were two stones, it was generally dim and dull. Although she knew the identity of the person who came, but when she saw the almost void of the primordial ghost image, she suddenly shone an incredible light in her eyes.

 Chapter 1210： One way to one

    "Last time, was it six thousand years ago?" The old lady said slowly, with a trace of recollection in her chaotic eyes, and a trace of curvature in the corner of her mouth, as if remembering everything she once had.


    "Six thousand years, a full six thousand years, a hundred Jiazi, just like that one said, we still meet." The old man''s Yuanshen Xingying just said a word, and it became even more bleak. Minute.


    The old woman smiled bitterly: "What the **** is going on, you have to take the risk of being wiped out by the Yuanshen, and you have to wander so far?"


    "I have a young disciple, Xuan Ning, or you are here in the sea of ??nebulae, or in the thunder domain. If you still remember the friendship that year, then you will keep him from being immortal." The shadow was a bit darker, but at the same time that the phantom was dark, a portrait appeared out of nowhere beside him.


    The portrait fell in the eyes of the old woman. The pupil of the old woman shrank suddenly and lost her voice: "Song Ning ?!"


    The old man''s brow furrowed all the time: "If there are my disciples of the ancient fairy ruins coming again, they will hold the tokens. I can''t leave these four great borders, even the Yuanshen, this is only a moment and a half The wear and tear is serious, so there is not much to say, old man, thank you first. "


    The sound slowly dissipated, and as the sound dissipated, the ghost of the old man also dissipated.


    In the Xingyunhai, in the Chamber of Secrets, the old lady''s feelings could not be calm for a long time. Recalling the battle in that year, now it has been six thousand years in the four major borders, and the outside world is 600,000 years.


    In the vicissitudes of the sea, the battle is turning around and the stars are shifting. Everything changes so fast that she did not expect that a disciple within the frontier would step out of the immortal ruins and come to her sea of ??nebula cultivation.


    The four great territories were originally suppressing the unstable starry sky in the four directions of the imprisoned starry sky, and the four in this territory, the physical body can not leave forever, otherwise the consequences will be extremely great. It may be that the starry sky collapsed.


    Now for the sake of a disciple, that one of the ancient immortal ruins dared to take such a risk, which shows the importance of this disciple.


    If in the past, the old woman naturally ignored the lives of others, but now, she has to care.


    Song Ning is also the person she values, and whether Song Ning can have an understanding in the virtual world can even determine Yang Zhaoxue''s life and death.


    Yang Zhaoxue was petrified, and he could only find Medusa in the outer world to resolve it. The connection between this starry sky and the outer world is the ''Chaotic Star Field''. There are many entrances to the Chaos Star Field, but the safest way is to start from Entering into the Ningning Realm, but at the same time, there must be a condition, that is the spell.


    The old man knew that he was in a hurry, and forced to do so, so he closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    Time is like water, time is like a shuttle.


    For the monks, a hundred days of autumn, a flick of the finger.


    When Song Ning opened his eyes, the light of the hundred days was approaching, and he had spent ten years in the virtual realm.


    For ten years as a day, at first he desperately thought about enlightenment, but found that the more he was so persistent, the more he could not understand thoroughly, until suddenly one day, he lost his mind in enlightenment, and found out in a trance. There seems to be a unique rule in this virtual world, which guides him subtly.


    The Ningning Realm, nothingness, tranquility and distance, all rules point in a distant direction, and at the end of that direction, it seems to be the end point that needs to be understood.


    It seems to be within reach, but it is out of reach. It seems to be out of reach, but it can be seen at a glance.


    As time runs out, Song Ning raises his hand and reaches towards the far end. He feels that his hand is extending indefinitely, and gradually, he realizes it.


    only!


    All spells, all skills, and all the things that can be performed are for the sole purpose of reaching the far end.


    This is the way to normalize.


    This is what the old lady realized in her life, and that is what she has in her life.


    When Song Ning touched the ''end'' of the virtual Ning Realm, the virtual Ning Realm turned into a vortex, and Song Ning broke away from it, standing in the back room and looking at the old woman quietly.


    The old lady strongly propped up her splayed eyelids and smiled sympathetically.


    It''s just that this smile, like the candlestick, is soft, but it gradually fades.


    "All methods are unified, only the road is not what my generation can achieve. You will realize it, and then you will have a deeper experience." The old lady slowly closed her eyes, and her body skin began to fade like a flower: "Save Xiaoxue , You have to go to the outside world, the entrance to the outside world is in the Ningning Realm, unfolding the Ten Thousand Ways, and the Ning Ning Realm is spread out. Reach the end, find Medusa, and restore Xiao Xue. "


    The old lady finished this in one breath, her lips trembling and she smiled.


    It seemed that she was thankful for the fact that she had n��t finished her life. She used her last effort to open her eyes and looked at the stone statue beside her. Her turbid eyes suddenly became clear and clear. She raised her hand and wanted to touch it. The stone statue, but just raised his hand halfway, then hanged it weakly again.


    She has lived for too long, and now she is dead but not dead, but even if she has not completely lost her life, but she ca n��t be shaped forever, her body must stay in this sea of ??nebula, because only then can the stability of the sea of ??nebula be guaranteed. Unbroken, any one of the four main seals is like being sealed in this space. Until death, we must continue to provide nourishment to this space and maintain the space unbroken ...


    Song Ning was silent and did not touch the body of the old woman. He had tried to cast some formations around the old woman to protect his corpse, but he found that his technique disappeared strangely, but now he painted it, fearing that it was only just The comprehension of all methods is unified.


    "Is it true that all the methods are unified, and all the things I have learned have been reduced to one?" Song Ning recalled the old lady''s words. The so-called unified methods are indeed a avenue, and now I think of it based on his cultivation. To comprehend the avenue, it is naturally a fantasy, even if you know some fur, it is definitely impossible to complete the "one law of all methods". As for the old lady said, it is probably the same meaning. The more spells previously contained, then This technique of "one way to oneness" will be stronger. If one day merges one way of "all ways", it may be the time when the road is completed.


    Out of respect for the old lady, Song Ning bowed and saluted three times in front of the old lady, then picked up the statue of Yang Zhaoxue, folded it between her hands, put it away, and moved into the virtual realm again. Refers to.


    One way to go!


    The space of the Virtual Ning Realm oscillated violently, a starry sky door opened, and the chaos in it was dark and the wind sounded like ghosts, but in this chaotic starry sky, Song Ning could see a very faint blue light in it, as if in The "end" in the virtual world, he took a deep breath, extended his hand, towards the direction of the blue light, maintaining the normalization of all methods, and delved into the chaotic star field.

 Chapter 1211： Xiongtai, you have a strong taste

    The Starry Sky Corridor is connected to many star fields. If he was not on the scene, Song Ning wouldn''t dare to imagine that he still has such a wonderful anomalous space in his life.


    He had seen the void space and the turbulent flow of space once, but compared with the starry sky corridor that he sees now, it is nothing.


    Visible to the naked eye, there is a vast ocean-like flowing space on both sides of his body. Like a tide, the space is extremely unstable, and the vortex can be seen everywhere. Even the space he is in at the moment is in a huge vortex, just Song Ning Zhou body flashed a gleam of light, which seemed to be able to resist the vortex of the surrounding space.


    Song Ning thinks a little and understands that this glimmer comes from a power of ''unification'' in his body, which is a pure power produced after the unification of all methods, although this pure power looks It does not seem to be very powerful, but it is enough to protect it from the chaotic star corridor.


    Song Ningqi calmed down, closed his eyes, and a mind that reflected the unity of all methods appeared in his mind.


    ��������


    ��������


    In the starry sky, there was a sudden thunder, and the starry sky corridor connecting countless star spaces suddenly seemed to explode. Tang Feng woke up from his dream, staring in amazement as a thunderlight flashed not far away, and the thunderlight was the same Li Jian traveled through this illusory starry sky, but even if Xu Huang passed by, Song Ning couldn''t help but frown.


    Was there a figure in front of the thunderbolt just now?


    While Song Ning was wondering, the thunderlight turned around and turned back. The direction of the return was not elsewhere, it was where Song Ning was.


    Seeing that Thunder was approaching, Song Ning quickly retreated, but this time he could see clearly, there was indeed someone in front of Thunder!


    Rather than saying that the man was in front of the thunder light, it was better to be chased by the thunder light, and a scorched batter smell radiated from the space, and the thunder light was as chasing after the man as if he had spiritual wisdom.


    "Hey, this Xiongtai, you ..."


    Seeing that the man was about to collide with Song Ning, he saw that the man turned and took a light to circle around Song Ning again, so he drew a circle beside Song Ning and flew towards him again.


    "What?" Song Ning couldn''t help speaking.


    "Hey, this Xiongtai, you ..."


    Went around again.


    Thunder sounded, Song Ning couldn''t understand what the man said in the second half of the sentence, but suddenly someone came to speak with himself in this starry corridor, but he was not good enough not to reply, and he was able to condense such a powerful lightning in the starry corridor It is indeed not easy. If one accidentally offends the other party, the consequences are difficult to imagine.


    "Xiongtai, I don''t know what you are going to say?"


    "I said, where are you going?"


    The man circled again with Song Ning as the dot, and the thunder and lightning followed him in a circle. The thunder and lightning were almost ten feet away from Song Ning, but even so, he could still feel the lightning. Contains the power that can tear people apart.


    He was so thrilled that he had never seen it before. Even the former "Sky Thunder", I am afraid that there is no power of this thunder.


    "Oh, I''m going to ..."


    "Don''t talk, let me guess."


    The man circled around Song Ning again and said with great interest: "Embroidered moon and stars?"


    Song Ning stunned and shook his head, watching the man turn around beside him, but the man was too fast, and he turned his head completely at a slow speed.


    "No, I want to go ..."


    "Don''t say, I can guess that instead of embroidering the moon and stars, it must be going to Shuihongxing."


    Song Ning was confused, but when he saw this person''s words, he must have been very familiar with the starry sky corridor. With his cultivation and insights, this was the first time he saw the starry sky corridor, but the people around him had long known The existence of the Starry Sky Corridor, and look at it like this, is still easy in the Starry Sky Corridor. Obviously, it often shuttles, so in this way, it can not offend even more.


    "Xiongtai, I want to find Medusa." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    The man was stunned for a while. This stunned **** could have been better, and was directly bombarded by the light behind him. Fortunately, the light bombarded by him was his body, not his body, but even so, it hurt him while rubbing his **** On one side, his face was blue.


    "Cough." The man seemed a little embarrassed, but still circled around Song Ning: "Xiongtai, your taste is also heavy enough, but I can see Dao Shuihongxing as much as I see you. Anyway, if you want to get a taste of the pastime, it ��s perfect to go to Shuihongxing. Medusa is still not looking for it. "


    Seeing that this person actually knew Medusa, Song Ning suddenly lit up: "Xiontai, but know where Medusa is?"


    "Nonsense, who doesn''t know where Medusa is? But ... Medusa is not close to the male color." The man looked at Song Ning from head to toe, although Song Ningxiu had already seen that it was not very high, but in his heart There are also some considerations. According to common sense, if this person''s current practice is made, it should be difficult to resist the surrounding of the lightning, not to mention the power generated by the vertical and horizontal electricity, even if it is so long to look at the lightning, Will be dizzy.


    But this person didn''t have anything at all, but fortunately stood there?


    "If it is possible, please tell Xiongtai how to find Medusa." Song Ning clenched his fist again.


    Seeing that Song Ning was polite, the man nodded: "There, the blue stars are the Medusa residence, but I can tell you in advance that Medusa is not irritating, although it looks good, It ��s still a snake, but for all these years, all who want to spend a good night with her have n��t come to a good end. It is said that the stone statues placed in her residence are all ''trophys''. "


    Stone Statue ...


    Song Ning''s fingers couldn''t help but touch the storage ring, and bowed slightly towards the person who was still circling: "Thank you."


    Song Ning wanted to move between his speeches, but suddenly hesitated a little. The man in front of him was extremely fast, as if a thunderbolt aperture was directly trapped in the surroundings, but it was a little troublesome to leave.


    "Xiongtai, I don''t know if you are a thunderbolt ..." Song Ning politely said.


    "Small things, small things, we are playing with eagles to catch chicks." The man laughed, turned around, and no longer circled around Song Ning, but ran towards the distance, leaving only a silvery white in a blink of an eye. Light spot.


    Song Ning sighed, this world is really nothing strange. Although the real age of the man can not be seen from the appearance of the person just now, he can feel that his cultivation is unfathomable. I just encountered such a person just after entering the starry sky corridor. Ning''s mood is a bit strange.


    He thought that to find Medusa on this trip was only enough to cross a chaotic star field, but now it seems that it is to pass through a real star field, and where Medusa is located, I am afraid it is more difficult. .

 Chapter 1212： Reification

    The starry sky corridor of this chaotic star field is indeed dangerous, but few people show up here. I can''t feel the passage of time, and I don''t know how long it has traveled. Song Ning just rested on a huge stone like a star.


    With his cultivation practice, it is already not easy to move forward in this starry sky corridor, let alone continue to move forward without interruption.


    "This starry sky corridor is indeed very dangerous, but even if the situation in this world is more dangerous, it is not as dangerous as people''s hearts. As long as there is no one, even if it is here for thousands of years, it does not matter." Song Ning shook his head and sighed, from his hometown To the Star Dust Sea, from the Star Dust Sea to the Virtual Ning Realm, and now he has come to this chaotic star field. He is aware of the size of this world, which is by no means imaginable by him. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, how would he know there is The existence of such a starry sky corridor?


    Song Ning muttered secretly while looking around. Suddenly, in this dark space, he found a clear blue light. The light was bright and dark, suddenly big and small, which was not exactly what Medu had told me. Where Sha is.


    almost.


    Song Ning adjusted his life and was about to get up, but suddenly felt a touch of movement.


    Someone!


    He looked far away, and an aurora rushed out, faster than meteor, but in the blink of an eye, he passed beside Song Ning.


    Huh?


    The aurora was produced by a person flying fast. If Song Ning passed by, Ning would not see it. It was not the monk that caused the aurora, but a flying sword under the monk ��s feet. It contains a very strong breath, but the monks on it did not show too strong a breath.


    However, even so, Song Ning would never want to provoke him. After all, he was able to step into the starry sky corridor, he was very reluctant, and he had no understanding of other monks.


    But Song Ning did not want to provoke the other party, but the other party was attracted by Song Ning.


    "Boy, where did it come from?" The aurora went back and forth, staying in the starry sky twenty feet before Song Ning, the young man standing above the flying sword looked at Song Ning, a look of domineering expression.


    "Stardust Sea." Song Ning clenched his fists.


    "What a broken place, haven''t heard of it, what are you doing on this dust?" The young man glanced behind Song Ning, it was indeed a piece of dust, only a huge dust.


    Seeing that the other party was so imposing, Song Ning had to avoid his sharp edge and had a humble attitude: "I am too weak to cultivate, and it is very difficult to enter this starry sky corridor. After a short rest, I continue to hurry."


    "Well, don''t come in if you are too weak. Now what a cat and a dog can step into this starry corridor." The young man sneered and pointed at Song Ning: "Can you do it? Don''t die here."


    "Thank you Dao for your concern, I can hold it up." Song Ning''s mind moved slightly, but I don''t know the depth of the other party. Now that I have something to do, I can only bear it.


    "Support a fart, that is, the realm of scattered fairy. It is already the limit to be able to enter this starry sky corridor. Hurry up. Where are you going? If it is the way, I will send you a ride." The youth did not sneer.


    Sanxian?


    Song Ningli thinks that in this unknown chaotic star field, it certainly has its own way of calculating the state. Now that he is a Sanxian, then he is a Sanxian.


    "No effort, thank you very much." Song Ning arched his hands in a fist, his attitude was more humble, and he only hoped to send this person away soon, so as not to get rid of the extracurricular.


    "Humph!"


    Unexpectedly, the man snorted coldly, and Han Mang flashed in his eyes: "Don''t give you a face, don''t you, my lord, I want to send you, that''s your pleasure. I have the opportunity to step on my aurora sword, but you don''t even kneel down Thank you? "


    with pleasure?


    Aurora sword? ?


    Kneeling thank you? ? ?


    Song Ning stunned, although the person in front of him was not weak, but he was quite different from the monk who chased with Lei Guang just now. Before that person''s words were extremely polite, how could the young man in front of him be so overbearing?


    "I order you now, come up!" The young man pointed Song Ning, when even a fairy force struck.


    This fairy power is like a rope, directly winding towards Song Ning. Song Ning''s feet step back a little and quickly retreat, but the speed is far less than this rope, he just feels that the surrounding space is coming from, this feeling ...


    Not the fairy power, but the magic weapon driven by the fairy power.


    This magic weapon is so powerful that Song Ning is not allowed to have a little resistance, and it has come over the sky, almost binding Song Ning Tuan.


    "Hum, don''t give your face ... what ?!" Halfway through the young man''s words, his pupil shrank sharply, and even the aurora sword under his feet shivered.


    puff!


    In the darkness, a blaze appeared!


    This fiery fire was burning like a sharp sword, and it glowed with scorching light, and the place where the light passed was the sword awn, the edge of the sword awn, actually shattered the magic weapon that was bound away.


    A flame is spinning out of thin air. If you look closely, you can find that Song Ning is at the center of the flame!


    Human sword unity? !


    The young man exclaimed, licking his lips, not only did he not have any fear in his eyes, but also showed the color of ecstasy.


    "People and swords are one, and I happen to be practicing swords recently. If you can refine your monk, who is a sword and person, can you do more with less?" The great sword fell in the hands.


    The giant sword exuded a burst of black blood, and at first glance, it seemed that it was still carrying a scream of monsters and ghosts. It was so powerful that I didn''t know how many creatures had been killed.


    "It''s shaki ... that sword ..." Xiao Ning''s voice suddenly came from Song Ning''s mind.


    Xiao Fen Zao and Fen Tian Jian become one, and Song Ninglian becomes one with human swords, that is, the three have already been integrated into one. Although Xiao Fen can also be embodied, but Ren Ren Jian is more powerful, and now Xiao Fen is in When he saw the giant sword, Song Ning felt the obvious fluctuation.


    "Have you seen it?" Song Ning asked.


    "Leave the rest aside, if there are only three weapons in this world, except me, the **** weeping blood will be regarded as one."


    Song Ning felt that Xiao Fen''s emotions were becoming more and more intense. He only felt that this defeat was more and less victorious. In this case, once defeated, it would be invincible, and Xiao Fen''s reaction at this moment has already explained Everything, now can only fight and retreat, avoiding its edge.


    But at the moment when Song Ning retreated, he heard Xiao Fen''s trembling voice coming again.


    Only this time, Xiao Fen''s voice was not trembling because of timidity, but rather excited. This voice was not coming from Song Ning''s mind, but by his side.


    Concretization!


    Xiao Fen appeared in this starry sky corridor, floating next to Song Ning, his cold eyes and fiery body, so enchanting, but deterred by the flames.


    The young man''s hand trembles, he breathes a deep breath, and he can''t believe everything he sees in front of him. The combination of human swords is enough to shock him, but what he never expected was that he could meet the legendary sword here!

 Chapter 1213： Finale: Mirror Flowers and Water Moon

    At the time of the appearance of the small incinerator, the young man only felt the blade of his hand trembling wildly, and he hurriedly clenched his hands tightly, but the more so, the trembling of the blade became stronger.


    Buzz!


    The young man''s hands were burned by a jet of black inflammation, and he immediately sent his mouth open, staring blankly at the sword in his hand that flew out of thin air. At the next moment, the black inflammation rolled into a person.


    The same is materialized!


    He was human, but he had a long tail. As soon as he appeared, he licked his lips, as if blood dripped from his mouth.


    "long time no see."


    The man said in a weird voice, as if it were Kong Gu Youming, echoed in this space.


    "Oh, you cut your tail back then. I didn''t expect it to grow out again now." Xiao Fen''s eyes gleamed with blood, and in a flash, turned into a blood, and went straight to the man.


    The two swords were trembling, and Song Ning and the young man looked at each other. They did not step forward, but moved back one after the other. The aftermath generated by the two swords fighting was extremely strong. Even Song Ning, after retreating a dozen feet, still felt Trembling.


    When did Xiaofen''s power become so arrogant?


    As everyone knows, heavenly treasures, ancient artifacts, in these spaces, can ignite the power of the starry sky, and can be measured by unusual forces.


    The waves of battle spread out, thousands of miles away, in a clear blue star, the woman who had originally rested with her eyes closed suddenly opened her eyes, and at a glance, she landed a thousand miles away, watching the floating in the stars. Song Ning.


    he came?


    In the starry sky, the battle between Xiaohan and Xingfeng Weeping Blood became more and more fierce. Sometimes Xiaohan cut off the tail of the other party, and sometimes the other party cut Xiaofen''s waist and cut him. No matter how the two were injured, they always recovered in an instant, but only After a recovery, their faces became paler and their bodies became weaker.


    Song Ning and the young man didn''t shoot directly. Both can be described as divine swords. The two swords fighting each other, there must be a sudden.


    But, looking at it, Song Ning suddenly struck by a thunder light, he instinctively wanted to dodge, but found that before the thunder light, he met the person not long ago.


    "Xiongtai." This time, the man even tied a thunder light with something similar to an iron chain.


    "You ..." Song Ning stunned.


    "What about it? You hit it first, and I heard there was movement here, and came over to see the excitement." When the man spoke, the iron chain flicked in his hand, slamming above the thunder light, and the thunder light made a dull noise, as if a dragon was suffering **.


    Song Ning didn''t have time to talk to this person, but focused on the battle between Xiaofen and the sobbing blood.


    "This is Burning Sky Sword and Xingfeng Weeping Blood?" The man suddenly said.


    Song Ninglen looked for a moment, then turned to look at the person beside him: "Do Tao friends also recognize?"


    "It''s not only recognized, some people say three big weapons, some people say three big monsters, and some people say three big artifacts, but I don''t care about these names, but just classify these three swords into one category for the time being." The man said slowly. Come.


    Halfway through the words, Song Ning took a deep breath, watched him flip his hand, and squeezed **** the thunder light. The thunder light shrank wildly and became a thunder ball. His other hand quickly pinched the trick, and immediately exuded a green Light, on the occasion of the prosperity of green light, a green long sword flew out of its body, instantaneously materialized.


    this is����


    "My sword, demon sky." The man said, throwing the thunder ball in his hand, and the demon sky, which turned into a human form, grabbed the backhand and swallowed the thunder ball.


    "You, you ..." Song Ning didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Xiongtai, there must be a sudden conflict between the two swords. I will help you to let Yaotian separate them, otherwise you will fight again. Even if your sword wins, I am afraid it will not hurt you a lot."


    "Wait, if you even join the demon heaven in battle, will it ..."


    Song Ning''s words didn''t fall, the demon sky had already rushed out, he was covered with thunder, and went straight to the burning sword and the **** weeping blood away.


    The three swords fought together, but the master of the demon heaven looked at it with relish, without worrying about it.


    In the starry sky, a gaze looked at the scene remotely, pinching fingers, a smile appeared on the corner of the mouth.


    Song Ning, who was watching the battle, made a whimper in his head, his vision blurred, he could not see everything in front of him, but a thunderous sound came from his mind.


    "Ning''er, you may hear my voice?"


    Ning''er?


    Who?


    "Ning''er, some of your brothers went to seek you, but it was unsuccessful. There are not many hours for the teacher. When the lamp is dry, I just want to ask you a few more words."


    Song Ning doesn''t remember who the other party is, but at this moment, he feels as if he has a finger across the endless void, pointing towards his forehead, and there are countless memories in his mind that flow like tide.


    In an instant, he recalled tens of thousands of years.


    "Master, Master!" Song Ning blurted out.


    "Ning''er, there''s a lot of trouble in the world, even if you''re in the sky today, but you can''t go back to heaven. If you really get involved in the dispute, you might not be able to return for ten thousand years, and you might even die in that world."


    "Master, the disciples are not filial." Song Ning''s heartless guilt: "But disciples ... can''t go."


    "Boy, if I don''t know your temperament, when you step into this chaotic star realm, I will forcefully call you back, and there will not be much time to be a teacher. Finally, listen to be a teacher again."


    Listening to the hoarse voice of the old man, Song Ning''s heart twisted.


    He hesitated, and finally nodded.


    The old man laughed with relief, but he choked violently.


    "Heaven and earth are three evils, eating blood and swallowing stars. With my heart, I will make swords into spirits."


    ...


    The old man seemed to be performing some spells, and the space was trembling violently, he explained to Song Ning while casting his spells.


    "I will seal all this in a sword. This sword, named Xumi, will be hidden in your body and suppress the illusory world for thousands of years."


    "When your body refines Xu Mijian into a pill, it will recover again, and then Xu Mijian will become your pill field."


    "From the moment I knew you left, I began to plan this matter. I concealed your three brothers and dismissed them, so that I can use this ancient territory as a sacrifice and bring my heart and spirit. Yuan, seal the real world and create an illusory space. "


    "The last thing I regretted for my teacher ��s life was that year you opened 9 heavenly gates, gathered six halos, broke the three realms, and I, when you want to merge, worry that you will be taken by that nothingness. The power of rushing into the magic, and thus extinguishing your Taoism. "


    "That day, I saw your Daoian thought cut off by me go with the wind, as if I had spiritual wisdom, and quickly formed life among the stars."


    "Her position, I have stayed within the Xu Mijian, and when it comes to awakening, you will find her."


    The more the old man said, the lower the sound, and at this moment Song Ning only felt that the surrounding space began to rotate, and that huge vortex of space seemed to have changed dramatically as a result of pulling time.


    "Medusa, it''s time for you to repay ..."


    This is the last sentence of the old man, and at the same time it is above the blue stars. When Medusa really appeared, the moment the old man''s voice fell, Medusa flashed, opposite to Song Ning''s eyes, just this At a glance, Song Ning seemed to understand everything he once had.


    The emergence of Medusa is just to bring him here, and at this moment, the naked eye can see that Medusa''s body is gradually petrifying ...


    "Junsheng I am not born, I am born Jun has gone. Since then Sauvignon Blanc ..."


    In Song Ning''s mind, the Medusa, who still existed in the snake eggs some years ago, came to mind, but she never thought that she had remembered for so many years.


    "Mirror Flower Water Moon, Spiritual False World!"


    After Medusa said the eight words in his mouth, Song Ning was in a coma, and the last picture in his sight was that Medusa was completely transformed into a stone sculpture, and everything in the world was restored. , As if recovering from the beginning ...


    season finale.


    New book preparation.